the
project
gutenberg
ebook
of
the
adventures
of
sherlock
holmes
by
sir
arthur
conan
doyle
in
our
series
by
sir
arthur
conan
doyle
copyright
laws
are
changing
all
over
the
world
be
sure
to
check
the
copyright
laws
for
your
country
before
downloading
or
redistributing
this
or
any
other
project
gutenberg
ebook
this
header
should
be
the
first
thing
seen
when
viewing
this
project
gutenberg
file
please
do
not
remove
it
do
not
change
or
edit
the
header
without
written
permission
please
read
the
legal
small
print
and
other
information
about
the
ebook
and
project
gutenberg
at
the
bottom
of
this
file
included
is
important
information
about
your
specific
rights
and
restrictions
in
how
the
file
may
be
used
you
can
also
find
out
about
how
to
make
a
donation
to
project
gutenberg
and
how
to
get
involved
welcome
to
the
world
of
free
plain
vanilla
electronic
texts
ebooks
readable
by
both
humans
and
by
computers
since
these
ebooks
were
prepared
by
thousands
of
volunteers
title
the
adventures
of
sherlock
holmes
author
sir
arthur
conan
doyle
release
date
march
ebook
most
recently
updated
november
edition
language
english
character
set
encoding
ascii
start
of
the
project
gutenberg
ebook
the
adventures
of
sherlock
holmes
additional
editing
by
jose
menendez
the
adventures
of
sherlock
holmes
by
sir
arthur
conan
doyle
contents
i
a
scandal
in
bohemia
ii
the
red
headed
league
iii
a
case
of
identity
iv
the
boscombe
valley
mystery
v
the
five
orange
pips
vi
the
man
with
the
twisted
lip
vii
the
adventure
of
the
blue
carbuncle
viii
the
adventure
of
the
speckled
band
ix
the
adventure
of
the
engineer
s
thumb
x
the
adventure
of
the
noble
bachelor
xi
the
adventure
of
the
beryl
coronet
xii
the
adventure
of
the
copper
beeches
adventure
i
a
scandal
in
bohemia
i
to
sherlock
holmes
she
is
always
the
woman
i
have
seldom
heard
him
mention
her
under
any
other
name
in
his
eyes
she
eclipses
and
predominates
the
whole
of
her
sex
it
was
not
that
he
felt
any
emotion
akin
to
love
for
irene
adler
all
emotions
and
that
one
particularly
were
abhorrent
to
his
cold
precise
but
admirably
balanced
mind
he
was
i
take
it
the
most
perfect
reasoning
and
observing
machine
that
the
world
has
seen
but
as
a
lover
he
would
have
placed
himself
in
a
false
position
he
never
spoke
of
the
softer
passions
save
with
a
gibe
and
a
sneer
they
were
admirable
things
for
the
observer
excellent
for
drawing
the
veil
from
men
s
motives
and
actions
but
for
the
trained
reasoner
to
admit
such
intrusions
into
his
own
delicate
and
finely
adjusted
temperament
was
to
introduce
a
distracting
factor
which
might
throw
a
doubt
upon
all
his
mental
results
grit
in
a
sensitive
instrument
or
a
crack
in
one
of
his
own
high
power
lenses
would
not
be
more
disturbing
than
a
strong
emotion
in
a
nature
such
as
his
and
yet
there
was
but
one
woman
to
him
and
that
woman
was
the
late
irene
adler
of
dubious
and
questionable
memory
i
had
seen
little
of
holmes
lately
my
marriage
had
drifted
us
away
from
each
other
my
own
complete
happiness
and
the
home
centred
interests
which
rise
up
around
the
man
who
first
finds
himself
master
of
his
own
establishment
were
sufficient
to
absorb
all
my
attention
while
holmes
who
loathed
every
form
of
society
with
his
whole
bohemian
soul
remained
in
our
lodgings
in
baker
street
buried
among
his
old
books
and
alternating
from
week
to
week
between
cocaine
and
ambition
the
drowsiness
of
the
drug
and
the
fierce
energy
of
his
own
keen
nature
he
was
still
as
ever
deeply
attracted
by
the
study
of
crime
and
occupied
his
immense
faculties
and
extraordinary
powers
of
observation
in
following
out
those
clues
and
clearing
up
those
mysteries
which
had
been
abandoned
as
hopeless
by
the
official
police
from
time
to
time
i
heard
some
vague
account
of
his
doings
of
his
summons
to
odessa
in
the
case
of
the
trepoff
murder
of
his
clearing
up
of
the
singular
tragedy
of
the
atkinson
brothers
at
trincomalee
and
finally
of
the
mission
which
he
had
accomplished
so
delicately
and
successfully
for
the
reigning
family
of
holland
beyond
these
signs
of
his
activity
however
which
i
merely
shared
with
all
the
readers
of
the
daily
press
i
knew
little
of
my
former
friend
and
companion
one
night
it
was
on
the
twentieth
of
march
i
was
returning
from
a
journey
to
a
patient
for
i
had
now
returned
to
civil
practice
when
my
way
led
me
through
baker
street
as
i
passed
the
well
remembered
door
which
must
always
be
associated
in
my
mind
with
my
wooing
and
with
the
dark
incidents
of
the
study
in
scarlet
i
was
seized
with
a
keen
desire
to
see
holmes
again
and
to
know
how
he
was
employing
his
extraordinary
powers
his
rooms
were
brilliantly
lit
and
even
as
i
looked
up
i
saw
his
tall
spare
figure
pass
twice
in
a
dark
silhouette
against
the
blind
he
was
pacing
the
room
swiftly
eagerly
with
his
head
sunk
upon
his
chest
and
his
hands
clasped
behind
him
to
me
who
knew
his
every
mood
and
habit
his
attitude
and
manner
told
their
own
story
he
was
at
work
again
he
had
risen
out
of
his
drug
created
dreams
and
was
hot
upon
the
scent
of
some
new
problem
i
rang
the
bell
and
was
shown
up
to
the
chamber
which
had
formerly
been
in
part
my
own
his
manner
was
not
effusive
it
seldom
was
but
he
was
glad
i
think
to
see
me
with
hardly
a
word
spoken
but
with
a
kindly
eye
he
waved
me
to
an
armchair
threw
across
his
case
of
cigars
and
indicated
a
spirit
case
and
a
gasogene
in
the
corner
then
he
stood
before
the
fire
and
looked
me
over
in
his
singular
introspective
fashion
wedlock
suits
you
he
remarked
i
think
watson
that
you
have
put
on
seven
and
a
half
pounds
since
i
saw
you
seven
i
answered
indeed
i
should
have
thought
a
little
more
just
a
trifle
more
i
fancy
watson
and
in
practice
again
i
observe
you
did
not
tell
me
that
you
intended
to
go
into
harness
then
how
do
you
know
i
see
it
i
deduce
it
how
do
i
know
that
you
have
been
getting
yourself
very
wet
lately
and
that
you
have
a
most
clumsy
and
careless
servant
girl
my
dear
holmes
said
i
this
is
too
much
you
would
certainly
have
been
burned
had
you
lived
a
few
centuries
ago
it
is
true
that
i
had
a
country
walk
on
thursday
and
came
home
in
a
dreadful
mess
but
as
i
have
changed
my
clothes
i
can
t
imagine
how
you
deduce
it
as
to
mary
jane
she
is
incorrigible
and
my
wife
has
given
her
notice
but
there
again
i
fail
to
see
how
you
work
it
out
he
chuckled
to
himself
and
rubbed
his
long
nervous
hands
together
it
is
simplicity
itself
said
he
my
eyes
tell
me
that
on
the
inside
of
your
left
shoe
just
where
the
firelight
strikes
it
the
leather
is
scored
by
six
almost
parallel
cuts
obviously
they
have
been
caused
by
someone
who
has
very
carelessly
scraped
round
the
edges
of
the
sole
in
order
to
remove
crusted
mud
from
it
hence
you
see
my
double
deduction
that
you
had
been
out
in
vile
weather
and
that
you
had
a
particularly
malignant
boot
slitting
specimen
of
the
london
slavey
as
to
your
practice
if
a
gentleman
walks
into
my
rooms
smelling
of
iodoform
with
a
black
mark
of
nitrate
of
silver
upon
his
right
forefinger
and
a
bulge
on
the
right
side
of
his
top
hat
to
show
where
he
has
secreted
his
stethoscope
i
must
be
dull
indeed
if
i
do
not
pronounce
him
to
be
an
active
member
of
the
medical
profession
i
could
not
help
laughing
at
the
ease
with
which
he
explained
his
process
of
deduction
when
i
hear
you
give
your
reasons
i
remarked
the
thing
always
appears
to
me
to
be
so
ridiculously
simple
that
i
could
easily
do
it
myself
though
at
each
successive
instance
of
your
reasoning
i
am
baffled
until
you
explain
your
process
and
yet
i
believe
that
my
eyes
are
as
good
as
yours
quite
so
he
answered
lighting
a
cigarette
and
throwing
himself
down
into
an
armchair
you
see
but
you
do
not
observe
the
distinction
is
clear
for
example
you
have
frequently
seen
the
steps
which
lead
up
from
the
hall
to
this
room
frequently
how
often
well
some
hundreds
of
times
then
how
many
are
there
how
many
i
don
t
know
quite
so
you
have
not
observed
and
yet
you
have
seen
that
is
just
my
point
now
i
know
that
there
are
seventeen
steps
because
i
have
both
seen
and
observed
by
the
way
since
you
are
interested
in
these
little
problems
and
since
you
are
good
enough
to
chronicle
one
or
two
of
my
trifling
experiences
you
may
be
interested
in
this
he
threw
over
a
sheet
of
thick
pink
tinted
notepaper
which
had
been
lying
open
upon
the
table
it
came
by
the
last
post
said
he
read
it
aloud
the
note
was
undated
and
without
either
signature
or
address
there
will
call
upon
you
to
night
at
a
quarter
to
eight
o
clock
it
said
a
gentleman
who
desires
to
consult
you
upon
a
matter
of
the
very
deepest
moment
your
recent
services
to
one
of
the
royal
houses
of
europe
have
shown
that
you
are
one
who
may
safely
be
trusted
with
matters
which
are
of
an
importance
which
can
hardly
be
exaggerated
this
account
of
you
we
have
from
all
quarters
received
be
in
your
chamber
then
at
that
hour
and
do
not
take
it
amiss
if
your
visitor
wear
a
mask
this
is
indeed
a
mystery
i
remarked
what
do
you
imagine
that
it
means
i
have
no
data
yet
it
is
a
capital
mistake
to
theorise
before
one
has
data
insensibly
one
begins
to
twist
facts
to
suit
theories
instead
of
theories
to
suit
facts
but
the
note
itself
what
do
you
deduce
from
it
i
carefully
examined
the
writing
and
the
paper
upon
which
it
was
written
the
man
who
wrote
it
was
presumably
well
to
do
i
remarked
endeavouring
to
imitate
my
companion
s
processes
such
paper
could
not
be
bought
under
half
a
crown
a
packet
it
is
peculiarly
strong
and
stiff
peculiar
that
is
the
very
word
said
holmes
it
is
not
an
english
paper
at
all
hold
it
up
to
the
light
i
did
so
and
saw
a
large
e
with
a
small
g
a
p
and
a
large
g
with
a
small
t
woven
into
the
texture
of
the
paper
what
do
you
make
of
that
asked
holmes
the
name
of
the
maker
no
doubt
or
his
monogram
rather
not
at
all
the
g
with
the
small
t
stands
for
gesellschaft
which
is
the
german
for
company
it
is
a
customary
contraction
like
our
co
p
of
course
stands
for
papier
now
for
the
eg
let
us
glance
at
our
continental
gazetteer
he
took
down
a
heavy
brown
volume
from
his
shelves
eglow
eglonitz
here
we
are
egria
it
is
in
a
german
speaking
country
in
bohemia
not
far
from
carlsbad
remarkable
as
being
the
scene
of
the
death
of
wallenstein
and
for
its
numerous
glass
factories
and
paper
mills
ha
ha
my
boy
what
do
you
make
of
that
his
eyes
sparkled
and
he
sent
up
a
great
blue
triumphant
cloud
from
his
cigarette
the
paper
was
made
in
bohemia
i
said
precisely
and
the
man
who
wrote
the
note
is
a
german
do
you
note
the
peculiar
construction
of
the
sentence
this
account
of
you
we
have
from
all
quarters
received
a
frenchman
or
russian
could
not
have
written
that
it
is
the
german
who
is
so
uncourteous
to
his
verbs
it
only
remains
therefore
to
discover
what
is
wanted
by
this
german
who
writes
upon
bohemian
paper
and
prefers
wearing
a
mask
to
showing
his
face
and
here
he
comes
if
i
am
not
mistaken
to
resolve
all
our
doubts
as
he
spoke
there
was
the
sharp
sound
of
horses
hoofs
and
grating
wheels
against
the
curb
followed
by
a
sharp
pull
at
the
bell
holmes
whistled
a
pair
by
the
sound
said
he
yes
he
continued
glancing
out
of
the
window
a
nice
little
brougham
and
a
pair
of
beauties
a
hundred
and
fifty
guineas
apiece
there
s
money
in
this
case
watson
if
there
is
nothing
else
i
think
that
i
had
better
go
holmes
not
a
bit
doctor
stay
where
you
are
i
am
lost
without
my
boswell
and
this
promises
to
be
interesting
it
would
be
a
pity
to
miss
it
but
your
client
never
mind
him
i
may
want
your
help
and
so
may
he
here
he
comes
sit
down
in
that
armchair
doctor
and
give
us
your
best
attention
a
slow
and
heavy
step
which
had
been
heard
upon
the
stairs
and
in
the
passage
paused
immediately
outside
the
door
then
there
was
a
loud
and
authoritative
tap
come
in
said
holmes
a
man
entered
who
could
hardly
have
been
less
than
six
feet
six
inches
in
height
with
the
chest
and
limbs
of
a
hercules
his
dress
was
rich
with
a
richness
which
would
in
england
be
looked
upon
as
akin
to
bad
taste
heavy
bands
of
astrakhan
were
slashed
across
the
sleeves
and
fronts
of
his
double
breasted
coat
while
the
deep
blue
cloak
which
was
thrown
over
his
shoulders
was
lined
with
flame
coloured
silk
and
secured
at
the
neck
with
a
brooch
which
consisted
of
a
single
flaming
beryl
boots
which
extended
halfway
up
his
calves
and
which
were
trimmed
at
the
tops
with
rich
brown
fur
completed
the
impression
of
barbaric
opulence
which
was
suggested
by
his
whole
appearance
he
carried
a
broad
brimmed
hat
in
his
hand
while
he
wore
across
the
upper
part
of
his
face
extending
down
past
the
cheekbones
a
black
vizard
mask
which
he
had
apparently
adjusted
that
very
moment
for
his
hand
was
still
raised
to
it
as
he
entered
from
the
lower
part
of
the
face
he
appeared
to
be
a
man
of
strong
character
with
a
thick
hanging
lip
and
a
long
straight
chin
suggestive
of
resolution
pushed
to
the
length
of
obstinacy
you
had
my
note
he
asked
with
a
deep
harsh
voice
and
a
strongly
marked
german
accent
i
told
you
that
i
would
call
he
looked
from
one
to
the
other
of
us
as
if
uncertain
which
to
address
pray
take
a
seat
said
holmes
this
is
my
friend
and
colleague
dr
watson
who
is
occasionally
good
enough
to
help
me
in
my
cases
whom
have
i
the
honour
to
address
you
may
address
me
as
the
count
von
kramm
a
bohemian
nobleman
i
understand
that
this
gentleman
your
friend
is
a
man
of
honour
and
discretion
whom
i
may
trust
with
a
matter
of
the
most
extreme
importance
if
not
i
should
much
prefer
to
communicate
with
you
alone
i
rose
to
go
but
holmes
caught
me
by
the
wrist
and
pushed
me
back
into
my
chair
it
is
both
or
none
said
he
you
may
say
before
this
gentleman
anything
which
you
may
say
to
me
the
count
shrugged
his
broad
shoulders
then
i
must
begin
said
he
by
binding
you
both
to
absolute
secrecy
for
two
years
at
the
end
of
that
time
the
matter
will
be
of
no
importance
at
present
it
is
not
too
much
to
say
that
it
is
of
such
weight
it
may
have
an
influence
upon
european
history
i
promise
said
holmes
and
i
you
will
excuse
this
mask
continued
our
strange
visitor
the
august
person
who
employs
me
wishes
his
agent
to
be
unknown
to
you
and
i
may
confess
at
once
that
the
title
by
which
i
have
just
called
myself
is
not
exactly
my
own
i
was
aware
of
it
said
holmes
dryly
the
circumstances
are
of
great
delicacy
and
every
precaution
has
to
be
taken
to
quench
what
might
grow
to
be
an
immense
scandal
and
seriously
compromise
one
of
the
reigning
families
of
europe
to
speak
plainly
the
matter
implicates
the
great
house
of
ormstein
hereditary
kings
of
bohemia
i
was
also
aware
of
that
murmured
holmes
settling
himself
down
in
his
armchair
and
closing
his
eyes
our
visitor
glanced
with
some
apparent
surprise
at
the
languid
lounging
figure
of
the
man
who
had
been
no
doubt
depicted
to
him
as
the
most
incisive
reasoner
and
most
energetic
agent
in
europe
holmes
slowly
reopened
his
eyes
and
looked
impatiently
at
his
gigantic
client
if
your
majesty
would
condescend
to
state
your
case
he
remarked
i
should
be
better
able
to
advise
you
the
man
sprang
from
his
chair
and
paced
up
and
down
the
room
in
uncontrollable
agitation
then
with
a
gesture
of
desperation
he
tore
the
mask
from
his
face
and
hurled
it
upon
the
ground
you
are
right
he
cried
i
am
the
king
why
should
i
attempt
to
conceal
it
why
indeed
murmured
holmes
your
majesty
had
not
spoken
before
i
was
aware
that
i
was
addressing
wilhelm
gottsreich
sigismond
von
ormstein
grand
duke
of
cassel
felstein
and
hereditary
king
of
bohemia
but
you
can
understand
said
our
strange
visitor
sitting
down
once
more
and
passing
his
hand
over
his
high
white
forehead
you
can
understand
that
i
am
not
accustomed
to
doing
such
business
in
my
own
person
yet
the
matter
was
so
delicate
that
i
could
not
confide
it
to
an
agent
without
putting
myself
in
his
power
i
have
come
incognito
from
prague
for
the
purpose
of
consulting
you
then
pray
consult
said
holmes
shutting
his
eyes
once
more
the
facts
are
briefly
these
some
five
years
ago
during
a
lengthy
visit
to
warsaw
i
made
the
acquaintance
of
the
well
known
adventuress
irene
adler
the
name
is
no
doubt
familiar
to
you
kindly
look
her
up
in
my
index
doctor
murmured
holmes
without
opening
his
eyes
for
many
years
he
had
adopted
a
system
of
docketing
all
paragraphs
concerning
men
and
things
so
that
it
was
difficult
to
name
a
subject
or
a
person
on
which
he
could
not
at
once
furnish
information
in
this
case
i
found
her
biography
sandwiched
in
between
that
of
a
hebrew
rabbi
and
that
of
a
staff
commander
who
had
written
a
monograph
upon
the
deep
sea
fishes
let
me
see
said
holmes
hum
born
in
new
jersey
in
the
year
contralto
hum
la
scala
hum
prima
donna
imperial
opera
of
warsaw
yes
retired
from
operatic
stage
ha
living
in
london
quite
so
your
majesty
as
i
understand
became
entangled
with
this
young
person
wrote
her
some
compromising
letters
and
is
now
desirous
of
getting
those
letters
back
precisely
so
but
how
was
there
a
secret
marriage
none
no
legal
papers
or
certificates
none
then
i
fail
to
follow
your
majesty
if
this
young
person
should
produce
her
letters
for
blackmailing
or
other
purposes
how
is
she
to
prove
their
authenticity
there
is
the
writing
pooh
pooh
forgery
my
private
note
paper
stolen
my
own
seal
imitated
my
photograph
bought
we
were
both
in
the
photograph
oh
dear
that
is
very
bad
your
majesty
has
indeed
committed
an
indiscretion
i
was
mad
insane
you
have
compromised
yourself
seriously
i
was
only
crown
prince
then
i
was
young
i
am
but
thirty
now
it
must
be
recovered
we
have
tried
and
failed
your
majesty
must
pay
it
must
be
bought
she
will
not
sell
stolen
then
five
attempts
have
been
made
twice
burglars
in
my
pay
ransacked
her
house
once
we
diverted
her
luggage
when
she
travelled
twice
she
has
been
waylaid
there
has
been
no
result
no
sign
of
it
absolutely
none
holmes
laughed
it
is
quite
a
pretty
little
problem
said
he
but
a
very
serious
one
to
me
returned
the
king
reproachfully
very
indeed
and
what
does
she
propose
to
do
with
the
photograph
to
ruin
me
but
how
i
am
about
to
be
married
so
i
have
heard
to
clotilde
lothman
von
saxe
meningen
second
daughter
of
the
king
of
scandinavia
you
may
know
the
strict
principles
of
her
family
she
is
herself
the
very
soul
of
delicacy
a
shadow
of
a
doubt
as
to
my
conduct
would
bring
the
matter
to
an
end
and
irene
adler
threatens
to
send
them
the
photograph
and
she
will
do
it
i
know
that
she
will
do
it
you
do
not
know
her
but
she
has
a
soul
of
steel
she
has
the
face
of
the
most
beautiful
of
women
and
the
mind
of
the
most
resolute
of
men
rather
than
i
should
marry
another
woman
there
are
no
lengths
to
which
she
would
not
go
none
you
are
sure
that
she
has
not
sent
it
yet
i
am
sure
and
why
because
she
has
said
that
she
would
send
it
on
the
day
when
the
betrothal
was
publicly
proclaimed
that
will
be
next
monday
oh
then
we
have
three
days
yet
said
holmes
with
a
yawn
that
is
very
fortunate
as
i
have
one
or
two
matters
of
importance
to
look
into
just
at
present
your
majesty
will
of
course
stay
in
london
for
the
present
certainly
you
will
find
me
at
the
langham
under
the
name
of
the
count
von
kramm
then
i
shall
drop
you
a
line
to
let
you
know
how
we
progress
pray
do
so
i
shall
be
all
anxiety
then
as
to
money
you
have
carte
blanche
absolutely
i
tell
you
that
i
would
give
one
of
the
provinces
of
my
kingdom
to
have
that
photograph
and
for
present
expenses
the
king
took
a
heavy
chamois
leather
bag
from
under
his
cloak
and
laid
it
on
the
table
there
are
three
hundred
pounds
in
gold
and
seven
hundred
in
notes
he
said
holmes
scribbled
a
receipt
upon
a
sheet
of
his
note
book
and
handed
it
to
him
and
mademoiselle
s
address
he
asked
is
briony
lodge
serpentine
avenue
st
john
s
wood
holmes
took
a
note
of
it
one
other
question
said
he
was
the
photograph
a
cabinet
it
was
then
good
night
your
majesty
and
i
trust
that
we
shall
soon
have
some
good
news
for
you
and
good
night
watson
he
added
as
the
wheels
of
the
royal
brougham
rolled
down
the
street
if
you
will
be
good
enough
to
call
to
morrow
afternoon
at
three
o
clock
i
should
like
to
chat
this
little
matter
over
with
you
ii
at
three
o
clock
precisely
i
was
at
baker
street
but
holmes
had
not
yet
returned
the
landlady
informed
me
that
he
had
left
the
house
shortly
after
eight
o
clock
in
the
morning
i
sat
down
beside
the
fire
however
with
the
intention
of
awaiting
him
however
long
he
might
be
i
was
already
deeply
interested
in
his
inquiry
for
though
it
was
surrounded
by
none
of
the
grim
and
strange
features
which
were
associated
with
the
two
crimes
which
i
have
already
recorded
still
the
nature
of
the
case
and
the
exalted
station
of
his
client
gave
it
a
character
of
its
own
indeed
apart
from
the
nature
of
the
investigation
which
my
friend
had
on
hand
there
was
something
in
his
masterly
grasp
of
a
situation
and
his
keen
incisive
reasoning
which
made
it
a
pleasure
to
me
to
study
his
system
of
work
and
to
follow
the
quick
subtle
methods
by
which
he
disentangled
the
most
inextricable
mysteries
so
accustomed
was
i
to
his
invariable
success
that
the
very
possibility
of
his
failing
had
ceased
to
enter
into
my
head
it
was
close
upon
four
before
the
door
opened
and
a
drunken
looking
groom
ill
kempt
and
side
whiskered
with
an
inflamed
face
and
disreputable
clothes
walked
into
the
room
accustomed
as
i
was
to
my
friend
s
amazing
powers
in
the
use
of
disguises
i
had
to
look
three
times
before
i
was
certain
that
it
was
indeed
he
with
a
nod
he
vanished
into
the
bedroom
whence
he
emerged
in
five
minutes
tweed
suited
and
respectable
as
of
old
putting
his
hands
into
his
pockets
he
stretched
out
his
legs
in
front
of
the
fire
and
laughed
heartily
for
some
minutes
well
really
he
cried
and
then
he
choked
and
laughed
again
until
he
was
obliged
to
lie
back
limp
and
helpless
in
the
chair
what
is
it
it
s
quite
too
funny
i
am
sure
you
could
never
guess
how
i
employed
my
morning
or
what
i
ended
by
doing
i
can
t
imagine
i
suppose
that
you
have
been
watching
the
habits
and
perhaps
the
house
of
miss
irene
adler
quite
so
but
the
sequel
was
rather
unusual
i
will
tell
you
however
i
left
the
house
a
little
after
eight
o
clock
this
morning
in
the
character
of
a
groom
out
of
work
there
is
a
wonderful
sympathy
and
freemasonry
among
horsey
men
be
one
of
them
and
you
will
know
all
that
there
is
to
know
i
soon
found
briony
lodge
it
is
a
bijou
villa
with
a
garden
at
the
back
but
built
out
in
front
right
up
to
the
road
two
stories
chubb
lock
to
the
door
large
sitting
room
on
the
right
side
well
furnished
with
long
windows
almost
to
the
floor
and
those
preposterous
english
window
fasteners
which
a
child
could
open
behind
there
was
nothing
remarkable
save
that
the
passage
window
could
be
reached
from
the
top
of
the
coach
house
i
walked
round
it
and
examined
it
closely
from
every
point
of
view
but
without
noting
anything
else
of
interest
i
then
lounged
down
the
street
and
found
as
i
expected
that
there
was
a
mews
in
a
lane
which
runs
down
by
one
wall
of
the
garden
i
lent
the
ostlers
a
hand
in
rubbing
down
their
horses
and
received
in
exchange
twopence
a
glass
of
half
and
half
two
fills
of
shag
tobacco
and
as
much
information
as
i
could
desire
about
miss
adler
to
say
nothing
of
half
a
dozen
other
people
in
the
neighbourhood
in
whom
i
was
not
in
the
least
interested
but
whose
biographies
i
was
compelled
to
listen
to
and
what
of
irene
adler
i
asked
oh
she
has
turned
all
the
men
s
heads
down
in
that
part
she
is
the
daintiest
thing
under
a
bonnet
on
this
planet
so
say
the
serpentine
mews
to
a
man
she
lives
quietly
sings
at
concerts
drives
out
at
five
every
day
and
returns
at
seven
sharp
for
dinner
seldom
goes
out
at
other
times
except
when
she
sings
has
only
one
male
visitor
but
a
good
deal
of
him
he
is
dark
handsome
and
dashing
never
calls
less
than
once
a
day
and
often
twice
he
is
a
mr
godfrey
norton
of
the
inner
temple
see
the
advantages
of
a
cabman
as
a
confidant
they
had
driven
him
home
a
dozen
times
from
serpentine
mews
and
knew
all
about
him
when
i
had
listened
to
all
they
had
to
tell
i
began
to
walk
up
and
down
near
briony
lodge
once
more
and
to
think
over
my
plan
of
campaign
this
godfrey
norton
was
evidently
an
important
factor
in
the
matter
he
was
a
lawyer
that
sounded
ominous
what
was
the
relation
between
them
and
what
the
object
of
his
repeated
visits
was
she
his
client
his
friend
or
his
mistress
if
the
former
she
had
probably
transferred
the
photograph
to
his
keeping
if
the
latter
it
was
less
likely
on
the
issue
of
this
question
depended
whether
i
should
continue
my
work
at
briony
lodge
or
turn
my
attention
to
the
gentleman
s
chambers
in
the
temple
it
was
a
delicate
point
and
it
widened
the
field
of
my
inquiry
i
fear
that
i
bore
you
with
these
details
but
i
have
to
let
you
see
my
little
difficulties
if
you
are
to
understand
the
situation
i
am
following
you
closely
i
answered
i
was
still
balancing
the
matter
in
my
mind
when
a
hansom
cab
drove
up
to
briony
lodge
and
a
gentleman
sprang
out
he
was
a
remarkably
handsome
man
dark
aquiline
and
moustached
evidently
the
man
of
whom
i
had
heard
he
appeared
to
be
in
a
great
hurry
shouted
to
the
cabman
to
wait
and
brushed
past
the
maid
who
opened
the
door
with
the
air
of
a
man
who
was
thoroughly
at
home
he
was
in
the
house
about
half
an
hour
and
i
could
catch
glimpses
of
him
in
the
windows
of
the
sitting
room
pacing
up
and
down
talking
excitedly
and
waving
his
arms
of
her
i
could
see
nothing
presently
he
emerged
looking
even
more
flurried
than
before
as
he
stepped
up
to
the
cab
he
pulled
a
gold
watch
from
his
pocket
and
looked
at
it
earnestly
drive
like
the
devil
he
shouted
first
to
gross
hankey
s
in
regent
street
and
then
to
the
church
of
st
monica
in
the
edgeware
road
half
a
guinea
if
you
do
it
in
twenty
minutes
away
they
went
and
i
was
just
wondering
whether
i
should
not
do
well
to
follow
them
when
up
the
lane
came
a
neat
little
landau
the
coachman
with
his
coat
only
half
buttoned
and
his
tie
under
his
ear
while
all
the
tags
of
his
harness
were
sticking
out
of
the
buckles
it
hadn
t
pulled
up
before
she
shot
out
of
the
hall
door
and
into
it
i
only
caught
a
glimpse
of
her
at
the
moment
but
she
was
a
lovely
woman
with
a
face
that
a
man
might
die
for
the
church
of
st
monica
john
she
cried
and
half
a
sovereign
if
you
reach
it
in
twenty
minutes
this
was
quite
too
good
to
lose
watson
i
was
just
balancing
whether
i
should
run
for
it
or
whether
i
should
perch
behind
her
landau
when
a
cab
came
through
the
street
the
driver
looked
twice
at
such
a
shabby
fare
but
i
jumped
in
before
he
could
object
the
church
of
st
monica
said
i
and
half
a
sovereign
if
you
reach
it
in
twenty
minutes
it
was
twenty
five
minutes
to
twelve
and
of
course
it
was
clear
enough
what
was
in
the
wind
my
cabby
drove
fast
i
don
t
think
i
ever
drove
faster
but
the
others
were
there
before
us
the
cab
and
the
landau
with
their
steaming
horses
were
in
front
of
the
door
when
i
arrived
i
paid
the
man
and
hurried
into
the
church
there
was
not
a
soul
there
save
the
two
whom
i
had
followed
and
a
surpliced
clergyman
who
seemed
to
be
expostulating
with
them
they
were
all
three
standing
in
a
knot
in
front
of
the
altar
i
lounged
up
the
side
aisle
like
any
other
idler
who
has
dropped
into
a
church
suddenly
to
my
surprise
the
three
at
the
altar
faced
round
to
me
and
godfrey
norton
came
running
as
hard
as
he
could
towards
me
thank
god
he
cried
you
ll
do
come
come
what
then
i
asked
come
man
come
only
three
minutes
or
it
won
t
be
legal
i
was
half
dragged
up
to
the
altar
and
before
i
knew
where
i
was
i
found
myself
mumbling
responses
which
were
whispered
in
my
ear
and
vouching
for
things
of
which
i
knew
nothing
and
generally
assisting
in
the
secure
tying
up
of
irene
adler
spinster
to
godfrey
norton
bachelor
it
was
all
done
in
an
instant
and
there
was
the
gentleman
thanking
me
on
the
one
side
and
the
lady
on
the
other
while
the
clergyman
beamed
on
me
in
front
it
was
the
most
preposterous
position
in
which
i
ever
found
myself
in
my
life
and
it
was
the
thought
of
it
that
started
me
laughing
just
now
it
seems
that
there
had
been
some
informality
about
their
license
that
the
clergyman
absolutely
refused
to
marry
them
without
a
witness
of
some
sort
and
that
my
lucky
appearance
saved
the
bridegroom
from
having
to
sally
out
into
the
streets
in
search
of
a
best
man
the
bride
gave
me
a
sovereign
and
i
mean
to
wear
it
on
my
watch
chain
in
memory
of
the
occasion
this
is
a
very
unexpected
turn
of
affairs
said
i
and
what
then
well
i
found
my
plans
very
seriously
menaced
it
looked
as
if
the
pair
might
take
an
immediate
departure
and
so
necessitate
very
prompt
and
energetic
measures
on
my
part
at
the
church
door
however
they
separated
he
driving
back
to
the
temple
and
she
to
her
own
house
i
shall
drive
out
in
the
park
at
five
as
usual
she
said
as
she
left
him
i
heard
no
more
they
drove
away
in
different
directions
and
i
went
off
to
make
my
own
arrangements
which
are
some
cold
beef
and
a
glass
of
beer
he
answered
ringing
the
bell
i
have
been
too
busy
to
think
of
food
and
i
am
likely
to
be
busier
still
this
evening
by
the
way
doctor
i
shall
want
your
co
operation
i
shall
be
delighted
you
don
t
mind
breaking
the
law
not
in
the
least
nor
running
a
chance
of
arrest
not
in
a
good
cause
oh
the
cause
is
excellent
then
i
am
your
man
i
was
sure
that
i
might
rely
on
you
but
what
is
it
you
wish
when
mrs
turner
has
brought
in
the
tray
i
will
make
it
clear
to
you
now
he
said
as
he
turned
hungrily
on
the
simple
fare
that
our
landlady
had
provided
i
must
discuss
it
while
i
eat
for
i
have
not
much
time
it
is
nearly
five
now
in
two
hours
we
must
be
on
the
scene
of
action
miss
irene
or
madame
rather
returns
from
her
drive
at
seven
we
must
be
at
briony
lodge
to
meet
her
and
what
then
you
must
leave
that
to
me
i
have
already
arranged
what
is
to
occur
there
is
only
one
point
on
which
i
must
insist
you
must
not
interfere
come
what
may
you
understand
i
am
to
be
neutral
to
do
nothing
whatever
there
will
probably
be
some
small
unpleasantness
do
not
join
in
it
it
will
end
in
my
being
conveyed
into
the
house
four
or
five
minutes
afterwards
the
sitting
room
window
will
open
you
are
to
station
yourself
close
to
that
open
window
yes
you
are
to
watch
me
for
i
will
be
visible
to
you
yes
and
when
i
raise
my
hand
so
you
will
throw
into
the
room
what
i
give
you
to
throw
and
will
at
the
same
time
raise
the
cry
of
fire
you
quite
follow
me
entirely
it
is
nothing
very
formidable
he
said
taking
a
long
cigar
shaped
roll
from
his
pocket
it
is
an
ordinary
plumber
s
smoke
rocket
fitted
with
a
cap
at
either
end
to
make
it
self
lighting
your
task
is
confined
to
that
when
you
raise
your
cry
of
fire
it
will
be
taken
up
by
quite
a
number
of
people
you
may
then
walk
to
the
end
of
the
street
and
i
will
rejoin
you
in
ten
minutes
i
hope
that
i
have
made
myself
clear
i
am
to
remain
neutral
to
get
near
the
window
to
watch
you
and
at
the
signal
to
throw
in
this
object
then
to
raise
the
cry
of
fire
and
to
wait
you
at
the
corner
of
the
street
precisely
then
you
may
entirely
rely
on
me
that
is
excellent
i
think
perhaps
it
is
almost
time
that
i
prepare
for
the
new
role
i
have
to
play
he
disappeared
into
his
bedroom
and
returned
in
a
few
minutes
in
the
character
of
an
amiable
and
simple
minded
nonconformist
clergyman
his
broad
black
hat
his
baggy
trousers
his
white
tie
his
sympathetic
smile
and
general
look
of
peering
and
benevolent
curiosity
were
such
as
mr
john
hare
alone
could
have
equalled
it
was
not
merely
that
holmes
changed
his
costume
his
expression
his
manner
his
very
soul
seemed
to
vary
with
every
fresh
part
that
he
assumed
the
stage
lost
a
fine
actor
even
as
science
lost
an
acute
reasoner
when
he
became
a
specialist
in
crime
it
was
a
quarter
past
six
when
we
left
baker
street
and
it
still
wanted
ten
minutes
to
the
hour
when
we
found
ourselves
in
serpentine
avenue
it
was
already
dusk
and
the
lamps
were
just
being
lighted
as
we
paced
up
and
down
in
front
of
briony
lodge
waiting
for
the
coming
of
its
occupant
the
house
was
just
such
as
i
had
pictured
it
from
sherlock
holmes
succinct
description
but
the
locality
appeared
to
be
less
private
than
i
expected
on
the
contrary
for
a
small
street
in
a
quiet
neighbourhood
it
was
remarkably
animated
there
was
a
group
of
shabbily
dressed
men
smoking
and
laughing
in
a
corner
a
scissors
grinder
with
his
wheel
two
guardsmen
who
were
flirting
with
a
nurse
girl
and
several
well
dressed
young
men
who
were
lounging
up
and
down
with
cigars
in
their
mouths
you
see
remarked
holmes
as
we
paced
to
and
fro
in
front
of
the
house
this
marriage
rather
simplifies
matters
the
photograph
becomes
a
double
edged
weapon
now
the
chances
are
that
she
would
be
as
averse
to
its
being
seen
by
mr
godfrey
norton
as
our
client
is
to
its
coming
to
the
eyes
of
his
princess
now
the
question
is
where
are
we
to
find
the
photograph
where
indeed
it
is
most
unlikely
that
she
carries
it
about
with
her
it
is
cabinet
size
too
large
for
easy
concealment
about
a
woman
s
dress
she
knows
that
the
king
is
capable
of
having
her
waylaid
and
searched
two
attempts
of
the
sort
have
already
been
made
we
may
take
it
then
that
she
does
not
carry
it
about
with
her
where
then
her
banker
or
her
lawyer
there
is
that
double
possibility
but
i
am
inclined
to
think
neither
women
are
naturally
secretive
and
they
like
to
do
their
own
secreting
why
should
she
hand
it
over
to
anyone
else
she
could
trust
her
own
guardianship
but
she
could
not
tell
what
indirect
or
political
influence
might
be
brought
to
bear
upon
a
business
man
besides
remember
that
she
had
resolved
to
use
it
within
a
few
days
it
must
be
where
she
can
lay
her
hands
upon
it
it
must
be
in
her
own
house
but
it
has
twice
been
burgled
pshaw
they
did
not
know
how
to
look
but
how
will
you
look
i
will
not
look
what
then
i
will
get
her
to
show
me
but
she
will
refuse
she
will
not
be
able
to
but
i
hear
the
rumble
of
wheels
it
is
her
carriage
now
carry
out
my
orders
to
the
letter
as
he
spoke
the
gleam
of
the
sidelights
of
a
carriage
came
round
the
curve
of
the
avenue
it
was
a
smart
little
landau
which
rattled
up
to
the
door
of
briony
lodge
as
it
pulled
up
one
of
the
loafing
men
at
the
corner
dashed
forward
to
open
the
door
in
the
hope
of
earning
a
copper
but
was
elbowed
away
by
another
loafer
who
had
rushed
up
with
the
same
intention
a
fierce
quarrel
broke
out
which
was
increased
by
the
two
guardsmen
who
took
sides
with
one
of
the
loungers
and
by
the
scissors
grinder
who
was
equally
hot
upon
the
other
side
a
blow
was
struck
and
in
an
instant
the
lady
who
had
stepped
from
her
carriage
was
the
centre
of
a
little
knot
of
flushed
and
struggling
men
who
struck
savagely
at
each
other
with
their
fists
and
sticks
holmes
dashed
into
the
crowd
to
protect
the
lady
but
just
as
he
reached
her
he
gave
a
cry
and
dropped
to
the
ground
with
the
blood
running
freely
down
his
face
at
his
fall
the
guardsmen
took
to
their
heels
in
one
direction
and
the
loungers
in
the
other
while
a
number
of
better
dressed
people
who
had
watched
the
scuffle
without
taking
part
in
it
crowded
in
to
help
the
lady
and
to
attend
to
the
injured
man
irene
adler
as
i
will
still
call
her
had
hurried
up
the
steps
but
she
stood
at
the
top
with
her
superb
figure
outlined
against
the
lights
of
the
hall
looking
back
into
the
street
is
the
poor
gentleman
much
hurt
she
asked
he
is
dead
cried
several
voices
no
no
there
s
life
in
him
shouted
another
but
he
ll
be
gone
before
you
can
get
him
to
hospital
he
s
a
brave
fellow
said
a
woman
they
would
have
had
the
lady
s
purse
and
watch
if
it
hadn
t
been
for
him
they
were
a
gang
and
a
rough
one
too
ah
he
s
breathing
now
he
can
t
lie
in
the
street
may
we
bring
him
in
marm
surely
bring
him
into
the
sitting
room
there
is
a
comfortable
sofa
this
way
please
slowly
and
solemnly
he
was
borne
into
briony
lodge
and
laid
out
in
the
principal
room
while
i
still
observed
the
proceedings
from
my
post
by
the
window
the
lamps
had
been
lit
but
the
blinds
had
not
been
drawn
so
that
i
could
see
holmes
as
he
lay
upon
the
couch
i
do
not
know
whether
he
was
seized
with
compunction
at
that
moment
for
the
part
he
was
playing
but
i
know
that
i
never
felt
more
heartily
ashamed
of
myself
in
my
life
than
when
i
saw
the
beautiful
creature
against
whom
i
was
conspiring
or
the
grace
and
kindliness
with
which
she
waited
upon
the
injured
man
and
yet
it
would
be
the
blackest
treachery
to
holmes
to
draw
back
now
from
the
part
which
he
had
intrusted
to
me
i
hardened
my
heart
and
took
the
smoke
rocket
from
under
my
ulster
after
all
i
thought
we
are
not
injuring
her
we
are
but
preventing
her
from
injuring
another
holmes
had
sat
up
upon
the
couch
and
i
saw
him
motion
like
a
man
who
is
in
need
of
air
a
maid
rushed
across
and
threw
open
the
window
at
the
same
instant
i
saw
him
raise
his
hand
and
at
the
signal
i
tossed
my
rocket
into
the
room
with
a
cry
of
fire
the
word
was
no
sooner
out
of
my
mouth
than
the
whole
crowd
of
spectators
well
dressed
and
ill
gentlemen
ostlers
and
servant
maids
joined
in
a
general
shriek
of
fire
thick
clouds
of
smoke
curled
through
the
room
and
out
at
the
open
window
i
caught
a
glimpse
of
rushing
figures
and
a
moment
later
the
voice
of
holmes
from
within
assuring
them
that
it
was
a
false
alarm
slipping
through
the
shouting
crowd
i
made
my
way
to
the
corner
of
the
street
and
in
ten
minutes
was
rejoiced
to
find
my
friend
s
arm
in
mine
and
to
get
away
from
the
scene
of
uproar
he
walked
swiftly
and
in
silence
for
some
few
minutes
until
we
had
turned
down
one
of
the
quiet
streets
which
lead
towards
the
edgeware
road
you
did
it
very
nicely
doctor
he
remarked
nothing
could
have
been
better
it
is
all
right
you
have
the
photograph
i
know
where
it
is
and
how
did
you
find
out
she
showed
me
as
i
told
you
she
would
i
am
still
in
the
dark
i
do
not
wish
to
make
a
mystery
said
he
laughing
the
matter
was
perfectly
simple
you
of
course
saw
that
everyone
in
the
street
was
an
accomplice
they
were
all
engaged
for
the
evening
i
guessed
as
much
then
when
the
row
broke
out
i
had
a
little
moist
red
paint
in
the
palm
of
my
hand
i
rushed
forward
fell
down
clapped
my
hand
to
my
face
and
became
a
piteous
spectacle
it
is
an
old
trick
that
also
i
could
fathom
then
they
carried
me
in
she
was
bound
to
have
me
in
what
else
could
she
do
and
into
her
sitting
room
which
was
the
very
room
which
i
suspected
it
lay
between
that
and
her
bedroom
and
i
was
determined
to
see
which
they
laid
me
on
a
couch
i
motioned
for
air
they
were
compelled
to
open
the
window
and
you
had
your
chance
how
did
that
help
you
it
was
all
important
when
a
woman
thinks
that
her
house
is
on
fire
her
instinct
is
at
once
to
rush
to
the
thing
which
she
values
most
it
is
a
perfectly
overpowering
impulse
and
i
have
more
than
once
taken
advantage
of
it
in
the
case
of
the
darlington
substitution
scandal
it
was
of
use
to
me
and
also
in
the
arnsworth
castle
business
a
married
woman
grabs
at
her
baby
an
unmarried
one
reaches
for
her
jewel
box
now
it
was
clear
to
me
that
our
lady
of
to
day
had
nothing
in
the
house
more
precious
to
her
than
what
we
are
in
quest
of
she
would
rush
to
secure
it
the
alarm
of
fire
was
admirably
done
the
smoke
and
shouting
were
enough
to
shake
nerves
of
steel
she
responded
beautifully
the
photograph
is
in
a
recess
behind
a
sliding
panel
just
above
the
right
bell
pull
she
was
there
in
an
instant
and
i
caught
a
glimpse
of
it
as
she
half
drew
it
out
when
i
cried
out
that
it
was
a
false
alarm
she
replaced
it
glanced
at
the
rocket
rushed
from
the
room
and
i
have
not
seen
her
since
i
rose
and
making
my
excuses
escaped
from
the
house
i
hesitated
whether
to
attempt
to
secure
the
photograph
at
once
but
the
coachman
had
come
in
and
as
he
was
watching
me
narrowly
it
seemed
safer
to
wait
a
little
over
precipitance
may
ruin
all
and
now
i
asked
our
quest
is
practically
finished
i
shall
call
with
the
king
to
morrow
and
with
you
if
you
care
to
come
with
us
we
will
be
shown
into
the
sitting
room
to
wait
for
the
lady
but
it
is
probable
that
when
she
comes
she
may
find
neither
us
nor
the
photograph
it
might
be
a
satisfaction
to
his
majesty
to
regain
it
with
his
own
hands
and
when
will
you
call
at
eight
in
the
morning
she
will
not
be
up
so
that
we
shall
have
a
clear
field
besides
we
must
be
prompt
for
this
marriage
may
mean
a
complete
change
in
her
life
and
habits
i
must
wire
to
the
king
without
delay
we
had
reached
baker
street
and
had
stopped
at
the
door
he
was
searching
his
pockets
for
the
key
when
someone
passing
said
good
night
mister
sherlock
holmes
there
were
several
people
on
the
pavement
at
the
time
but
the
greeting
appeared
to
come
from
a
slim
youth
in
an
ulster
who
had
hurried
by
i
ve
heard
that
voice
before
said
holmes
staring
down
the
dimly
lit
street
now
i
wonder
who
the
deuce
that
could
have
been
iii
i
slept
at
baker
street
that
night
and
we
were
engaged
upon
our
toast
and
coffee
in
the
morning
when
the
king
of
bohemia
rushed
into
the
room
you
have
really
got
it
he
cried
grasping
sherlock
holmes
by
either
shoulder
and
looking
eagerly
into
his
face
not
yet
but
you
have
hopes
i
have
hopes
then
come
i
am
all
impatience
to
be
gone
we
must
have
a
cab
no
my
brougham
is
waiting
then
that
will
simplify
matters
we
descended
and
started
off
once
more
for
briony
lodge
irene
adler
is
married
remarked
holmes
married
when
yesterday
but
to
whom
to
an
english
lawyer
named
norton
but
she
could
not
love
him
i
am
in
hopes
that
she
does
and
why
in
hopes
because
it
would
spare
your
majesty
all
fear
of
future
annoyance
if
the
lady
loves
her
husband
she
does
not
love
your
majesty
if
she
does
not
love
your
majesty
there
is
no
reason
why
she
should
interfere
with
your
majesty
s
plan
it
is
true
and
yet
well
i
wish
she
had
been
of
my
own
station
what
a
queen
she
would
have
made
he
relapsed
into
a
moody
silence
which
was
not
broken
until
we
drew
up
in
serpentine
avenue
the
door
of
briony
lodge
was
open
and
an
elderly
woman
stood
upon
the
steps
she
watched
us
with
a
sardonic
eye
as
we
stepped
from
the
brougham
mr
sherlock
holmes
i
believe
said
she
i
am
mr
holmes
answered
my
companion
looking
at
her
with
a
questioning
and
rather
startled
gaze
indeed
my
mistress
told
me
that
you
were
likely
to
call
she
left
this
morning
with
her
husband
by
the
train
from
charing
cross
for
the
continent
what
sherlock
holmes
staggered
back
white
with
chagrin
and
surprise
do
you
mean
that
she
has
left
england
never
to
return
and
the
papers
asked
the
king
hoarsely
all
is
lost
we
shall
see
he
pushed
past
the
servant
and
rushed
into
the
drawing
room
followed
by
the
king
and
myself
the
furniture
was
scattered
about
in
every
direction
with
dismantled
shelves
and
open
drawers
as
if
the
lady
had
hurriedly
ransacked
them
before
her
flight
holmes
rushed
at
the
bell
pull
tore
back
a
small
sliding
shutter
and
plunging
in
his
hand
pulled
out
a
photograph
and
a
letter
the
photograph
was
of
irene
adler
herself
in
evening
dress
the
letter
was
superscribed
to
sherlock
holmes
esq
to
be
left
till
called
for
my
friend
tore
it
open
and
we
all
three
read
it
together
it
was
dated
at
midnight
of
the
preceding
night
and
ran
in
this
way
my
dear
mr
sherlock
holmes
you
really
did
it
very
well
you
took
me
in
completely
until
after
the
alarm
of
fire
i
had
not
a
suspicion
but
then
when
i
found
how
i
had
betrayed
myself
i
began
to
think
i
had
been
warned
against
you
months
ago
i
had
been
told
that
if
the
king
employed
an
agent
it
would
certainly
be
you
and
your
address
had
been
given
me
yet
with
all
this
you
made
me
reveal
what
you
wanted
to
know
even
after
i
became
suspicious
i
found
it
hard
to
think
evil
of
such
a
dear
kind
old
clergyman
but
you
know
i
have
been
trained
as
an
actress
myself
male
costume
is
nothing
new
to
me
i
often
take
advantage
of
the
freedom
which
it
gives
i
sent
john
the
coachman
to
watch
you
ran
upstairs
got
into
my
walking
clothes
as
i
call
them
and
came
down
just
as
you
departed
well
i
followed
you
to
your
door
and
so
made
sure
that
i
was
really
an
object
of
interest
to
the
celebrated
mr
sherlock
holmes
then
i
rather
imprudently
wished
you
good
night
and
started
for
the
temple
to
see
my
husband
we
both
thought
the
best
resource
was
flight
when
pursued
by
so
formidable
an
antagonist
so
you
will
find
the
nest
empty
when
you
call
to
morrow
as
to
the
photograph
your
client
may
rest
in
peace
i
love
and
am
loved
by
a
better
man
than
he
the
king
may
do
what
he
will
without
hindrance
from
one
whom
he
has
cruelly
wronged
i
keep
it
only
to
safeguard
myself
and
to
preserve
a
weapon
which
will
always
secure
me
from
any
steps
which
he
might
take
in
the
future
i
leave
a
photograph
which
he
might
care
to
possess
and
i
remain
dear
mr
sherlock
holmes
very
truly
yours
irene
norton
nee
adler
what
a
woman
oh
what
a
woman
cried
the
king
of
bohemia
when
we
had
all
three
read
this
epistle
did
i
not
tell
you
how
quick
and
resolute
she
was
would
she
not
have
made
an
admirable
queen
is
it
not
a
pity
that
she
was
not
on
my
level
from
what
i
have
seen
of
the
lady
she
seems
indeed
to
be
on
a
very
different
level
to
your
majesty
said
holmes
coldly
i
am
sorry
that
i
have
not
been
able
to
bring
your
majesty
s
business
to
a
more
successful
conclusion
on
the
contrary
my
dear
sir
cried
the
king
nothing
could
be
more
successful
i
know
that
her
word
is
inviolate
the
photograph
is
now
as
safe
as
if
it
were
in
the
fire
i
am
glad
to
hear
your
majesty
say
so
i
am
immensely
indebted
to
you
pray
tell
me
in
what
way
i
can
reward
you
this
ring
he
slipped
an
emerald
snake
ring
from
his
finger
and
held
it
out
upon
the
palm
of
his
hand
your
majesty
has
something
which
i
should
value
even
more
highly
said
holmes
you
have
but
to
name
it
this
photograph
the
king
stared
at
him
in
amazement
irene
s
photograph
he
cried
certainly
if
you
wish
it
i
thank
your
majesty
then
there
is
no
more
to
be
done
in
the
matter
i
have
the
honour
to
wish
you
a
very
good
morning
he
bowed
and
turning
away
without
observing
the
hand
which
the
king
had
stretched
out
to
him
he
set
off
in
my
company
for
his
chambers
and
that
was
how
a
great
scandal
threatened
to
affect
the
kingdom
of
bohemia
and
how
the
best
plans
of
mr
sherlock
holmes
were
beaten
by
a
woman
s
wit
he
used
to
make
merry
over
the
cleverness
of
women
but
i
have
not
heard
him
do
it
of
late
and
when
he
speaks
of
irene
adler
or
when
he
refers
to
her
photograph
it
is
always
under
the
honourable
title
of
the
woman
adventure
ii
the
red
headed
league
i
had
called
upon
my
friend
mr
sherlock
holmes
one
day
in
the
autumn
of
last
year
and
found
him
in
deep
conversation
with
a
very
stout
florid
faced
elderly
gentleman
with
fiery
red
hair
with
an
apology
for
my
intrusion
i
was
about
to
withdraw
when
holmes
pulled
me
abruptly
into
the
room
and
closed
the
door
behind
me
you
could
not
possibly
have
come
at
a
better
time
my
dear
watson
he
said
cordially
i
was
afraid
that
you
were
engaged
so
i
am
very
much
so
then
i
can
wait
in
the
next
room
not
at
all
this
gentleman
mr
wilson
has
been
my
partner
and
helper
in
many
of
my
most
successful
cases
and
i
have
no
doubt
that
he
will
be
of
the
utmost
use
to
me
in
yours
also
the
stout
gentleman
half
rose
from
his
chair
and
gave
a
bob
of
greeting
with
a
quick
little
questioning
glance
from
his
small
fat
encircled
eyes
try
the
settee
said
holmes
relapsing
into
his
armchair
and
putting
his
fingertips
together
as
was
his
custom
when
in
judicial
moods
i
know
my
dear
watson
that
you
share
my
love
of
all
that
is
bizarre
and
outside
the
conventions
and
humdrum
routine
of
everyday
life
you
have
shown
your
relish
for
it
by
the
enthusiasm
which
has
prompted
you
to
chronicle
and
if
you
will
excuse
my
saying
so
somewhat
to
embellish
so
many
of
my
own
little
adventures
your
cases
have
indeed
been
of
the
greatest
interest
to
me
i
observed
you
will
remember
that
i
remarked
the
other
day
just
before
we
went
into
the
very
simple
problem
presented
by
miss
mary
sutherland
that
for
strange
effects
and
extraordinary
combinations
we
must
go
to
life
itself
which
is
always
far
more
daring
than
any
effort
of
the
imagination
a
proposition
which
i
took
the
liberty
of
doubting
you
did
doctor
but
none
the
less
you
must
come
round
to
my
view
for
otherwise
i
shall
keep
on
piling
fact
upon
fact
on
you
until
your
reason
breaks
down
under
them
and
acknowledges
me
to
be
right
now
mr
jabez
wilson
here
has
been
good
enough
to
call
upon
me
this
morning
and
to
begin
a
narrative
which
promises
to
be
one
of
the
most
singular
which
i
have
listened
to
for
some
time
you
have
heard
me
remark
that
the
strangest
and
most
unique
things
are
very
often
connected
not
with
the
larger
but
with
the
smaller
crimes
and
occasionally
indeed
where
there
is
room
for
doubt
whether
any
positive
crime
has
been
committed
as
far
as
i
have
heard
it
is
impossible
for
me
to
say
whether
the
present
case
is
an
instance
of
crime
or
not
but
the
course
of
events
is
certainly
among
the
most
singular
that
i
have
ever
listened
to
perhaps
mr
wilson
you
would
have
the
great
kindness
to
recommence
your
narrative
i
ask
you
not
merely
because
my
friend
dr
watson
has
not
heard
the
opening
part
but
also
because
the
peculiar
nature
of
the
story
makes
me
anxious
to
have
every
possible
detail
from
your
lips
as
a
rule
when
i
have
heard
some
slight
indication
of
the
course
of
events
i
am
able
to
guide
myself
by
the
thousands
of
other
similar
cases
which
occur
to
my
memory
in
the
present
instance
i
am
forced
to
admit
that
the
facts
are
to
the
best
of
my
belief
unique
the
portly
client
puffed
out
his
chest
with
an
appearance
of
some
little
pride
and
pulled
a
dirty
and
wrinkled
newspaper
from
the
inside
pocket
of
his
greatcoat
as
he
glanced
down
the
advertisement
column
with
his
head
thrust
forward
and
the
paper
flattened
out
upon
his
knee
i
took
a
good
look
at
the
man
and
endeavoured
after
the
fashion
of
my
companion
to
read
the
indications
which
might
be
presented
by
his
dress
or
appearance
i
did
not
gain
very
much
however
by
my
inspection
our
visitor
bore
every
mark
of
being
an
average
commonplace
british
tradesman
obese
pompous
and
slow
he
wore
rather
baggy
grey
shepherd
s
check
trousers
a
not
over
clean
black
frock
coat
unbuttoned
in
the
front
and
a
drab
waistcoat
with
a
heavy
brassy
albert
chain
and
a
square
pierced
bit
of
metal
dangling
down
as
an
ornament
a
frayed
top
hat
and
a
faded
brown
overcoat
with
a
wrinkled
velvet
collar
lay
upon
a
chair
beside
him
altogether
look
as
i
would
there
was
nothing
remarkable
about
the
man
save
his
blazing
red
head
and
the
expression
of
extreme
chagrin
and
discontent
upon
his
features
sherlock
holmes
quick
eye
took
in
my
occupation
and
he
shook
his
head
with
a
smile
as
he
noticed
my
questioning
glances
beyond
the
obvious
facts
that
he
has
at
some
time
done
manual
labour
that
he
takes
snuff
that
he
is
a
freemason
that
he
has
been
in
china
and
that
he
has
done
a
considerable
amount
of
writing
lately
i
can
deduce
nothing
else
mr
jabez
wilson
started
up
in
his
chair
with
his
forefinger
upon
the
paper
but
his
eyes
upon
my
companion
how
in
the
name
of
good
fortune
did
you
know
all
that
mr
holmes
he
asked
how
did
you
know
for
example
that
i
did
manual
labour
it
s
as
true
as
gospel
for
i
began
as
a
ship
s
carpenter
your
hands
my
dear
sir
your
right
hand
is
quite
a
size
larger
than
your
left
you
have
worked
with
it
and
the
muscles
are
more
developed
well
the
snuff
then
and
the
freemasonry
i
won
t
insult
your
intelligence
by
telling
you
how
i
read
that
especially
as
rather
against
the
strict
rules
of
your
order
you
use
an
arc
and
compass
breastpin
ah
of
course
i
forgot
that
but
the
writing
what
else
can
be
indicated
by
that
right
cuff
so
very
shiny
for
five
inches
and
the
left
one
with
the
smooth
patch
near
the
elbow
where
you
rest
it
upon
the
desk
well
but
china
the
fish
that
you
have
tattooed
immediately
above
your
right
wrist
could
only
have
been
done
in
china
i
have
made
a
small
study
of
tattoo
marks
and
have
even
contributed
to
the
literature
of
the
subject
that
trick
of
staining
the
fishes
scales
of
a
delicate
pink
is
quite
peculiar
to
china
when
in
addition
i
see
a
chinese
coin
hanging
from
your
watch
chain
the
matter
becomes
even
more
simple
mr
jabez
wilson
laughed
heavily
well
i
never
said
he
i
thought
at
first
that
you
had
done
something
clever
but
i
see
that
there
was
nothing
in
it
after
all
i
begin
to
think
watson
said
holmes
that
i
make
a
mistake
in
explaining
omne
ignotum
pro
magnifico
you
know
and
my
poor
little
reputation
such
as
it
is
will
suffer
shipwreck
if
i
am
so
candid
can
you
not
find
the
advertisement
mr
wilson
yes
i
have
got
it
now
he
answered
with
his
thick
red
finger
planted
halfway
down
the
column
here
it
is
this
is
what
began
it
all
you
just
read
it
for
yourself
sir
i
took
the
paper
from
him
and
read
as
follows
to
the
red
headed
league
on
account
of
the
bequest
of
the
late
ezekiah
hopkins
of
lebanon
pennsylvania
u
s
a
there
is
now
another
vacancy
open
which
entitles
a
member
of
the
league
to
a
salary
of
a
week
for
purely
nominal
services
all
red
headed
men
who
are
sound
in
body
and
mind
and
above
the
age
of
twenty
one
years
are
eligible
apply
in
person
on
monday
at
eleven
o
clock
to
duncan
ross
at
the
offices
of
the
league
pope
s
court
fleet
street
what
on
earth
does
this
mean
i
ejaculated
after
i
had
twice
read
over
the
extraordinary
announcement
holmes
chuckled
and
wriggled
in
his
chair
as
was
his
habit
when
in
high
spirits
it
is
a
little
off
the
beaten
track
isn
t
it
said
he
and
now
mr
wilson
off
you
go
at
scratch
and
tell
us
all
about
yourself
your
household
and
the
effect
which
this
advertisement
had
upon
your
fortunes
you
will
first
make
a
note
doctor
of
the
paper
and
the
date
it
is
the
morning
chronicle
of
april
just
two
months
ago
very
good
now
mr
wilson
well
it
is
just
as
i
have
been
telling
you
mr
sherlock
holmes
said
jabez
wilson
mopping
his
forehead
i
have
a
small
pawnbroker
s
business
at
coburg
square
near
the
city
it
s
not
a
very
large
affair
and
of
late
years
it
has
not
done
more
than
just
give
me
a
living
i
used
to
be
able
to
keep
two
assistants
but
now
i
only
keep
one
and
i
would
have
a
job
to
pay
him
but
that
he
is
willing
to
come
for
half
wages
so
as
to
learn
the
business
what
is
the
name
of
this
obliging
youth
asked
sherlock
holmes
his
name
is
vincent
spaulding
and
he
s
not
such
a
youth
either
it
s
hard
to
say
his
age
i
should
not
wish
a
smarter
assistant
mr
holmes
and
i
know
very
well
that
he
could
better
himself
and
earn
twice
what
i
am
able
to
give
him
but
after
all
if
he
is
satisfied
why
should
i
put
ideas
in
his
head
why
indeed
you
seem
most
fortunate
in
having
an
employe
who
comes
under
the
full
market
price
it
is
not
a
common
experience
among
employers
in
this
age
i
don
t
know
that
your
assistant
is
not
as
remarkable
as
your
advertisement
oh
he
has
his
faults
too
said
mr
wilson
never
was
such
a
fellow
for
photography
snapping
away
with
a
camera
when
he
ought
to
be
improving
his
mind
and
then
diving
down
into
the
cellar
like
a
rabbit
into
its
hole
to
develop
his
pictures
that
is
his
main
fault
but
on
the
whole
he
s
a
good
worker
there
s
no
vice
in
him
he
is
still
with
you
i
presume
yes
sir
he
and
a
girl
of
fourteen
who
does
a
bit
of
simple
cooking
and
keeps
the
place
clean
that
s
all
i
have
in
the
house
for
i
am
a
widower
and
never
had
any
family
we
live
very
quietly
sir
the
three
of
us
and
we
keep
a
roof
over
our
heads
and
pay
our
debts
if
we
do
nothing
more
the
first
thing
that
put
us
out
was
that
advertisement
spaulding
he
came
down
into
the
office
just
this
day
eight
weeks
with
this
very
paper
in
his
hand
and
he
says
i
wish
to
the
lord
mr
wilson
that
i
was
a
red
headed
man
why
that
i
asks
why
says
he
here
s
another
vacancy
on
the
league
of
the
red
headed
men
it
s
worth
quite
a
little
fortune
to
any
man
who
gets
it
and
i
understand
that
there
are
more
vacancies
than
there
are
men
so
that
the
trustees
are
at
their
wits
end
what
to
do
with
the
money
if
my
hair
would
only
change
colour
here
s
a
nice
little
crib
all
ready
for
me
to
step
into
why
what
is
it
then
i
asked
you
see
mr
holmes
i
am
a
very
stay
at
home
man
and
as
my
business
came
to
me
instead
of
my
having
to
go
to
it
i
was
often
weeks
on
end
without
putting
my
foot
over
the
door
mat
in
that
way
i
didn
t
know
much
of
what
was
going
on
outside
and
i
was
always
glad
of
a
bit
of
news
have
you
never
heard
of
the
league
of
the
red
headed
men
he
asked
with
his
eyes
open
never
why
i
wonder
at
that
for
you
are
eligible
yourself
for
one
of
the
vacancies
and
what
are
they
worth
i
asked
oh
merely
a
couple
of
hundred
a
year
but
the
work
is
slight
and
it
need
not
interfere
very
much
with
one
s
other
occupations
well
you
can
easily
think
that
that
made
me
prick
up
my
ears
for
the
business
has
not
been
over
good
for
some
years
and
an
extra
couple
of
hundred
would
have
been
very
handy
tell
me
all
about
it
said
i
well
said
he
showing
me
the
advertisement
you
can
see
for
yourself
that
the
league
has
a
vacancy
and
there
is
the
address
where
you
should
apply
for
particulars
as
far
as
i
can
make
out
the
league
was
founded
by
an
american
millionaire
ezekiah
hopkins
who
was
very
peculiar
in
his
ways
he
was
himself
red
headed
and
he
had
a
great
sympathy
for
all
red
headed
men
so
when
he
died
it
was
found
that
he
had
left
his
enormous
fortune
in
the
hands
of
trustees
with
instructions
to
apply
the
interest
to
the
providing
of
easy
berths
to
men
whose
hair
is
of
that
colour
from
all
i
hear
it
is
splendid
pay
and
very
little
to
do
but
said
i
there
would
be
millions
of
red
headed
men
who
would
apply
not
so
many
as
you
might
think
he
answered
you
see
it
is
really
confined
to
londoners
and
to
grown
men
this
american
had
started
from
london
when
he
was
young
and
he
wanted
to
do
the
old
town
a
good
turn
then
again
i
have
heard
it
is
no
use
your
applying
if
your
hair
is
light
red
or
dark
red
or
anything
but
real
bright
blazing
fiery
red
now
if
you
cared
to
apply
mr
wilson
you
would
just
walk
in
but
perhaps
it
would
hardly
be
worth
your
while
to
put
yourself
out
of
the
way
for
the
sake
of
a
few
hundred
pounds
now
it
is
a
fact
gentlemen
as
you
may
see
for
yourselves
that
my
hair
is
of
a
very
full
and
rich
tint
so
that
it
seemed
to
me
that
if
there
was
to
be
any
competition
in
the
matter
i
stood
as
good
a
chance
as
any
man
that
i
had
ever
met
vincent
spaulding
seemed
to
know
so
much
about
it
that
i
thought
he
might
prove
useful
so
i
just
ordered
him
to
put
up
the
shutters
for
the
day
and
to
come
right
away
with
me
he
was
very
willing
to
have
a
holiday
so
we
shut
the
business
up
and
started
off
for
the
address
that
was
given
us
in
the
advertisement
i
never
hope
to
see
such
a
sight
as
that
again
mr
holmes
from
north
south
east
and
west
every
man
who
had
a
shade
of
red
in
his
hair
had
tramped
into
the
city
to
answer
the
advertisement
fleet
street
was
choked
with
red
headed
folk
and
pope
s
court
looked
like
a
coster
s
orange
barrow
i
should
not
have
thought
there
were
so
many
in
the
whole
country
as
were
brought
together
by
that
single
advertisement
every
shade
of
colour
they
were
straw
lemon
orange
brick
irish
setter
liver
clay
but
as
spaulding
said
there
were
not
many
who
had
the
real
vivid
flame
coloured
tint
when
i
saw
how
many
were
waiting
i
would
have
given
it
up
in
despair
but
spaulding
would
not
hear
of
it
how
he
did
it
i
could
not
imagine
but
he
pushed
and
pulled
and
butted
until
he
got
me
through
the
crowd
and
right
up
to
the
steps
which
led
to
the
office
there
was
a
double
stream
upon
the
stair
some
going
up
in
hope
and
some
coming
back
dejected
but
we
wedged
in
as
well
as
we
could
and
soon
found
ourselves
in
the
office
your
experience
has
been
a
most
entertaining
one
remarked
holmes
as
his
client
paused
and
refreshed
his
memory
with
a
huge
pinch
of
snuff
pray
continue
your
very
interesting
statement
there
was
nothing
in
the
office
but
a
couple
of
wooden
chairs
and
a
deal
table
behind
which
sat
a
small
man
with
a
head
that
was
even
redder
than
mine
he
said
a
few
words
to
each
candidate
as
he
came
up
and
then
he
always
managed
to
find
some
fault
in
them
which
would
disqualify
them
getting
a
vacancy
did
not
seem
to
be
such
a
very
easy
matter
after
all
however
when
our
turn
came
the
little
man
was
much
more
favourable
to
me
than
to
any
of
the
others
and
he
closed
the
door
as
we
entered
so
that
he
might
have
a
private
word
with
us
this
is
mr
jabez
wilson
said
my
assistant
and
he
is
willing
to
fill
a
vacancy
in
the
league
and
he
is
admirably
suited
for
it
the
other
answered
he
has
every
requirement
i
cannot
recall
when
i
have
seen
anything
so
fine
he
took
a
step
backward
cocked
his
head
on
one
side
and
gazed
at
my
hair
until
i
felt
quite
bashful
then
suddenly
he
plunged
forward
wrung
my
hand
and
congratulated
me
warmly
on
my
success
it
would
be
injustice
to
hesitate
said
he
you
will
however
i
am
sure
excuse
me
for
taking
an
obvious
precaution
with
that
he
seized
my
hair
in
both
his
hands
and
tugged
until
i
yelled
with
the
pain
there
is
water
in
your
eyes
said
he
as
he
released
me
i
perceive
that
all
is
as
it
should
be
but
we
have
to
be
careful
for
we
have
twice
been
deceived
by
wigs
and
once
by
paint
i
could
tell
you
tales
of
cobbler
s
wax
which
would
disgust
you
with
human
nature
he
stepped
over
to
the
window
and
shouted
through
it
at
the
top
of
his
voice
that
the
vacancy
was
filled
a
groan
of
disappointment
came
up
from
below
and
the
folk
all
trooped
away
in
different
directions
until
there
was
not
a
red
head
to
be
seen
except
my
own
and
that
of
the
manager
my
name
said
he
is
mr
duncan
ross
and
i
am
myself
one
of
the
pensioners
upon
the
fund
left
by
our
noble
benefactor
are
you
a
married
man
mr
wilson
have
you
a
family
i
answered
that
i
had
not
his
face
fell
immediately
dear
me
he
said
gravely
that
is
very
serious
indeed
i
am
sorry
to
hear
you
say
that
the
fund
was
of
course
for
the
propagation
and
spread
of
the
red
heads
as
well
as
for
their
maintenance
it
is
exceedingly
unfortunate
that
you
should
be
a
bachelor
my
face
lengthened
at
this
mr
holmes
for
i
thought
that
i
was
not
to
have
the
vacancy
after
all
but
after
thinking
it
over
for
a
few
minutes
he
said
that
it
would
be
all
right
in
the
case
of
another
said
he
the
objection
might
be
fatal
but
we
must
stretch
a
point
in
favour
of
a
man
with
such
a
head
of
hair
as
yours
when
shall
you
be
able
to
enter
upon
your
new
duties
well
it
is
a
little
awkward
for
i
have
a
business
already
said
i
oh
never
mind
about
that
mr
wilson
said
vincent
spaulding
i
should
be
able
to
look
after
that
for
you
what
would
be
the
hours
i
asked
ten
to
two
now
a
pawnbroker
s
business
is
mostly
done
of
an
evening
mr
holmes
especially
thursday
and
friday
evening
which
is
just
before
pay
day
so
it
would
suit
me
very
well
to
earn
a
little
in
the
mornings
besides
i
knew
that
my
assistant
was
a
good
man
and
that
he
would
see
to
anything
that
turned
up
that
would
suit
me
very
well
said
i
and
the
pay
is
a
week
and
the
work
is
purely
nominal
what
do
you
call
purely
nominal
well
you
have
to
be
in
the
office
or
at
least
in
the
building
the
whole
time
if
you
leave
you
forfeit
your
whole
position
forever
the
will
is
very
clear
upon
that
point
you
don
t
comply
with
the
conditions
if
you
budge
from
the
office
during
that
time
it
s
only
four
hours
a
day
and
i
should
not
think
of
leaving
said
i
no
excuse
will
avail
said
mr
duncan
ross
neither
sickness
nor
business
nor
anything
else
there
you
must
stay
or
you
lose
your
billet
and
the
work
is
to
copy
out
the
encyclopaedia
britannica
there
is
the
first
volume
of
it
in
that
press
you
must
find
your
own
ink
pens
and
blotting
paper
but
we
provide
this
table
and
chair
will
you
be
ready
to
morrow
certainly
i
answered
then
good
bye
mr
jabez
wilson
and
let
me
congratulate
you
once
more
on
the
important
position
which
you
have
been
fortunate
enough
to
gain
he
bowed
me
out
of
the
room
and
i
went
home
with
my
assistant
hardly
knowing
what
to
say
or
do
i
was
so
pleased
at
my
own
good
fortune
well
i
thought
over
the
matter
all
day
and
by
evening
i
was
in
low
spirits
again
for
i
had
quite
persuaded
myself
that
the
whole
affair
must
be
some
great
hoax
or
fraud
though
what
its
object
might
be
i
could
not
imagine
it
seemed
altogether
past
belief
that
anyone
could
make
such
a
will
or
that
they
would
pay
such
a
sum
for
doing
anything
so
simple
as
copying
out
the
encyclopaedia
britannica
vincent
spaulding
did
what
he
could
to
cheer
me
up
but
by
bedtime
i
had
reasoned
myself
out
of
the
whole
thing
however
in
the
morning
i
determined
to
have
a
look
at
it
anyhow
so
i
bought
a
penny
bottle
of
ink
and
with
a
quill
pen
and
seven
sheets
of
foolscap
paper
i
started
off
for
pope
s
court
well
to
my
surprise
and
delight
everything
was
as
right
as
possible
the
table
was
set
out
ready
for
me
and
mr
duncan
ross
was
there
to
see
that
i
got
fairly
to
work
he
started
me
off
upon
the
letter
a
and
then
he
left
me
but
he
would
drop
in
from
time
to
time
to
see
that
all
was
right
with
me
at
two
o
clock
he
bade
me
good
day
complimented
me
upon
the
amount
that
i
had
written
and
locked
the
door
of
the
office
after
me
this
went
on
day
after
day
mr
holmes
and
on
saturday
the
manager
came
in
and
planked
down
four
golden
sovereigns
for
my
week
s
work
it
was
the
same
next
week
and
the
same
the
week
after
every
morning
i
was
there
at
ten
and
every
afternoon
i
left
at
two
by
degrees
mr
duncan
ross
took
to
coming
in
only
once
of
a
morning
and
then
after
a
time
he
did
not
come
in
at
all
still
of
course
i
never
dared
to
leave
the
room
for
an
instant
for
i
was
not
sure
when
he
might
come
and
the
billet
was
such
a
good
one
and
suited
me
so
well
that
i
would
not
risk
the
loss
of
it
eight
weeks
passed
away
like
this
and
i
had
written
about
abbots
and
archery
and
armour
and
architecture
and
attica
and
hoped
with
diligence
that
i
might
get
on
to
the
b
s
before
very
long
it
cost
me
something
in
foolscap
and
i
had
pretty
nearly
filled
a
shelf
with
my
writings
and
then
suddenly
the
whole
business
came
to
an
end
to
an
end
yes
sir
and
no
later
than
this
morning
i
went
to
my
work
as
usual
at
ten
o
clock
but
the
door
was
shut
and
locked
with
a
little
square
of
cardboard
hammered
on
to
the
middle
of
the
panel
with
a
tack
here
it
is
and
you
can
read
for
yourself
he
held
up
a
piece
of
white
cardboard
about
the
size
of
a
sheet
of
note
paper
it
read
in
this
fashion
the
red
headed
league
is
dissolved
october
sherlock
holmes
and
i
surveyed
this
curt
announcement
and
the
rueful
face
behind
it
until
the
comical
side
of
the
affair
so
completely
overtopped
every
other
consideration
that
we
both
burst
out
into
a
roar
of
laughter
i
cannot
see
that
there
is
anything
very
funny
cried
our
client
flushing
up
to
the
roots
of
his
flaming
head
if
you
can
do
nothing
better
than
laugh
at
me
i
can
go
elsewhere
no
no
cried
holmes
shoving
him
back
into
the
chair
from
which
he
had
half
risen
i
really
wouldn
t
miss
your
case
for
the
world
it
is
most
refreshingly
unusual
but
there
is
if
you
will
excuse
my
saying
so
something
just
a
little
funny
about
it
pray
what
steps
did
you
take
when
you
found
the
card
upon
the
door
i
was
staggered
sir
i
did
not
know
what
to
do
then
i
called
at
the
offices
round
but
none
of
them
seemed
to
know
anything
about
it
finally
i
went
to
the
landlord
who
is
an
accountant
living
on
the
ground
floor
and
i
asked
him
if
he
could
tell
me
what
had
become
of
the
red
headed
league
he
said
that
he
had
never
heard
of
any
such
body
then
i
asked
him
who
mr
duncan
ross
was
he
answered
that
the
name
was
new
to
him
well
said
i
the
gentleman
at
no
what
the
red
headed
man
yes
oh
said
he
his
name
was
william
morris
he
was
a
solicitor
and
was
using
my
room
as
a
temporary
convenience
until
his
new
premises
were
ready
he
moved
out
yesterday
where
could
i
find
him
oh
at
his
new
offices
he
did
tell
me
the
address
yes
king
edward
street
near
st
paul
s
i
started
off
mr
holmes
but
when
i
got
to
that
address
it
was
a
manufactory
of
artificial
knee
caps
and
no
one
in
it
had
ever
heard
of
either
mr
william
morris
or
mr
duncan
ross
and
what
did
you
do
then
asked
holmes
i
went
home
to
saxe
coburg
square
and
i
took
the
advice
of
my
assistant
but
he
could
not
help
me
in
any
way
he
could
only
say
that
if
i
waited
i
should
hear
by
post
but
that
was
not
quite
good
enough
mr
holmes
i
did
not
wish
to
lose
such
a
place
without
a
struggle
so
as
i
had
heard
that
you
were
good
enough
to
give
advice
to
poor
folk
who
were
in
need
of
it
i
came
right
away
to
you
and
you
did
very
wisely
said
holmes
your
case
is
an
exceedingly
remarkable
one
and
i
shall
be
happy
to
look
into
it
from
what
you
have
told
me
i
think
that
it
is
possible
that
graver
issues
hang
from
it
than
might
at
first
sight
appear
grave
enough
said
mr
jabez
wilson
why
i
have
lost
four
pound
a
week
as
far
as
you
are
personally
concerned
remarked
holmes
i
do
not
see
that
you
have
any
grievance
against
this
extraordinary
league
on
the
contrary
you
are
as
i
understand
richer
by
some
to
say
nothing
of
the
minute
knowledge
which
you
have
gained
on
every
subject
which
comes
under
the
letter
a
you
have
lost
nothing
by
them
no
sir
but
i
want
to
find
out
about
them
and
who
they
are
and
what
their
object
was
in
playing
this
prank
if
it
was
a
prank
upon
me
it
was
a
pretty
expensive
joke
for
them
for
it
cost
them
two
and
thirty
pounds
we
shall
endeavour
to
clear
up
these
points
for
you
and
first
one
or
two
questions
mr
wilson
this
assistant
of
yours
who
first
called
your
attention
to
the
advertisement
how
long
had
he
been
with
you
about
a
month
then
how
did
he
come
in
answer
to
an
advertisement
was
he
the
only
applicant
no
i
had
a
dozen
why
did
you
pick
him
because
he
was
handy
and
would
come
cheap
at
half
wages
in
fact
yes
what
is
he
like
this
vincent
spaulding
small
stout
built
very
quick
in
his
ways
no
hair
on
his
face
though
he
s
not
short
of
thirty
has
a
white
splash
of
acid
upon
his
forehead
holmes
sat
up
in
his
chair
in
considerable
excitement
i
thought
as
much
said
he
have
you
ever
observed
that
his
ears
are
pierced
for
earrings
yes
sir
he
told
me
that
a
gipsy
had
done
it
for
him
when
he
was
a
lad
hum
said
holmes
sinking
back
in
deep
thought
he
is
still
with
you
oh
yes
sir
i
have
only
just
left
him
and
has
your
business
been
attended
to
in
your
absence
nothing
to
complain
of
sir
there
s
never
very
much
to
do
of
a
morning
that
will
do
mr
wilson
i
shall
be
happy
to
give
you
an
opinion
upon
the
subject
in
the
course
of
a
day
or
two
to
day
is
saturday
and
i
hope
that
by
monday
we
may
come
to
a
conclusion
well
watson
said
holmes
when
our
visitor
had
left
us
what
do
you
make
of
it
all
i
make
nothing
of
it
i
answered
frankly
it
is
a
most
mysterious
business
as
a
rule
said
holmes
the
more
bizarre
a
thing
is
the
less
mysterious
it
proves
to
be
it
is
your
commonplace
featureless
crimes
which
are
really
puzzling
just
as
a
commonplace
face
is
the
most
difficult
to
identify
but
i
must
be
prompt
over
this
matter
what
are
you
going
to
do
then
i
asked
to
smoke
he
answered
it
is
quite
a
three
pipe
problem
and
i
beg
that
you
won
t
speak
to
me
for
fifty
minutes
he
curled
himself
up
in
his
chair
with
his
thin
knees
drawn
up
to
his
hawk
like
nose
and
there
he
sat
with
his
eyes
closed
and
his
black
clay
pipe
thrusting
out
like
the
bill
of
some
strange
bird
i
had
come
to
the
conclusion
that
he
had
dropped
asleep
and
indeed
was
nodding
myself
when
he
suddenly
sprang
out
of
his
chair
with
the
gesture
of
a
man
who
has
made
up
his
mind
and
put
his
pipe
down
upon
the
mantelpiece
sarasate
plays
at
the
st
james
s
hall
this
afternoon
he
remarked
what
do
you
think
watson
could
your
patients
spare
you
for
a
few
hours
i
have
nothing
to
do
to
day
my
practice
is
never
very
absorbing
then
put
on
your
hat
and
come
i
am
going
through
the
city
first
and
we
can
have
some
lunch
on
the
way
i
observe
that
there
is
a
good
deal
of
german
music
on
the
programme
which
is
rather
more
to
my
taste
than
italian
or
french
it
is
introspective
and
i
want
to
introspect
come
along
we
travelled
by
the
underground
as
far
as
aldersgate
and
a
short
walk
took
us
to
saxe
coburg
square
the
scene
of
the
singular
story
which
we
had
listened
to
in
the
morning
it
was
a
poky
little
shabby
genteel
place
where
four
lines
of
dingy
two
storied
brick
houses
looked
out
into
a
small
railed
in
enclosure
where
a
lawn
of
weedy
grass
and
a
few
clumps
of
faded
laurel
bushes
made
a
hard
fight
against
a
smoke
laden
and
uncongenial
atmosphere
three
gilt
balls
and
a
brown
board
with
jabez
wilson
in
white
letters
upon
a
corner
house
announced
the
place
where
our
red
headed
client
carried
on
his
business
sherlock
holmes
stopped
in
front
of
it
with
his
head
on
one
side
and
looked
it
all
over
with
his
eyes
shining
brightly
between
puckered
lids
then
he
walked
slowly
up
the
street
and
then
down
again
to
the
corner
still
looking
keenly
at
the
houses
finally
he
returned
to
the
pawnbroker
s
and
having
thumped
vigorously
upon
the
pavement
with
his
stick
two
or
three
times
he
went
up
to
the
door
and
knocked
it
was
instantly
opened
by
a
bright
looking
clean
shaven
young
fellow
who
asked
him
to
step
in
thank
you
said
holmes
i
only
wished
to
ask
you
how
you
would
go
from
here
to
the
strand
third
right
fourth
left
answered
the
assistant
promptly
closing
the
door
smart
fellow
that
observed
holmes
as
we
walked
away
he
is
in
my
judgment
the
fourth
smartest
man
in
london
and
for
daring
i
am
not
sure
that
he
has
not
a
claim
to
be
third
i
have
known
something
of
him
before
evidently
said
i
mr
wilson
s
assistant
counts
for
a
good
deal
in
this
mystery
of
the
red
headed
league
i
am
sure
that
you
inquired
your
way
merely
in
order
that
you
might
see
him
not
him
what
then
the
knees
of
his
trousers
and
what
did
you
see
what
i
expected
to
see
why
did
you
beat
the
pavement
my
dear
doctor
this
is
a
time
for
observation
not
for
talk
we
are
spies
in
an
enemy
s
country
we
know
something
of
saxe
coburg
square
let
us
now
explore
the
parts
which
lie
behind
it
the
road
in
which
we
found
ourselves
as
we
turned
round
the
corner
from
the
retired
saxe
coburg
square
presented
as
great
a
contrast
to
it
as
the
front
of
a
picture
does
to
the
back
it
was
one
of
the
main
arteries
which
conveyed
the
traffic
of
the
city
to
the
north
and
west
the
roadway
was
blocked
with
the
immense
stream
of
commerce
flowing
in
a
double
tide
inward
and
outward
while
the
footpaths
were
black
with
the
hurrying
swarm
of
pedestrians
it
was
difficult
to
realise
as
we
looked
at
the
line
of
fine
shops
and
stately
business
premises
that
they
really
abutted
on
the
other
side
upon
the
faded
and
stagnant
square
which
we
had
just
quitted
let
me
see
said
holmes
standing
at
the
corner
and
glancing
along
the
line
i
should
like
just
to
remember
the
order
of
the
houses
here
it
is
a
hobby
of
mine
to
have
an
exact
knowledge
of
london
there
is
mortimer
s
the
tobacconist
the
little
newspaper
shop
the
coburg
branch
of
the
city
and
suburban
bank
the
vegetarian
restaurant
and
mcfarlane
s
carriage
building
depot
that
carries
us
right
on
to
the
other
block
and
now
doctor
we
ve
done
our
work
so
it
s
time
we
had
some
play
a
sandwich
and
a
cup
of
coffee
and
then
off
to
violin
land
where
all
is
sweetness
and
delicacy
and
harmony
and
there
are
no
red
headed
clients
to
vex
us
with
their
conundrums
my
friend
was
an
enthusiastic
musician
being
himself
not
only
a
very
capable
performer
but
a
composer
of
no
ordinary
merit
all
the
afternoon
he
sat
in
the
stalls
wrapped
in
the
most
perfect
happiness
gently
waving
his
long
thin
fingers
in
time
to
the
music
while
his
gently
smiling
face
and
his
languid
dreamy
eyes
were
as
unlike
those
of
holmes
the
sleuth
hound
holmes
the
relentless
keen
witted
ready
handed
criminal
agent
as
it
was
possible
to
conceive
in
his
singular
character
the
dual
nature
alternately
asserted
itself
and
his
extreme
exactness
and
astuteness
represented
as
i
have
often
thought
the
reaction
against
the
poetic
and
contemplative
mood
which
occasionally
predominated
in
him
the
swing
of
his
nature
took
him
from
extreme
languor
to
devouring
energy
and
as
i
knew
well
he
was
never
so
truly
formidable
as
when
for
days
on
end
he
had
been
lounging
in
his
armchair
amid
his
improvisations
and
his
black
letter
editions
then
it
was
that
the
lust
of
the
chase
would
suddenly
come
upon
him
and
that
his
brilliant
reasoning
power
would
rise
to
the
level
of
intuition
until
those
who
were
unacquainted
with
his
methods
would
look
askance
at
him
as
on
a
man
whose
knowledge
was
not
that
of
other
mortals
when
i
saw
him
that
afternoon
so
enwrapped
in
the
music
at
st
james
s
hall
i
felt
that
an
evil
time
might
be
coming
upon
those
whom
he
had
set
himself
to
hunt
down
you
want
to
go
home
no
doubt
doctor
he
remarked
as
we
emerged
yes
it
would
be
as
well
and
i
have
some
business
to
do
which
will
take
some
hours
this
business
at
coburg
square
is
serious
why
serious
a
considerable
crime
is
in
contemplation
i
have
every
reason
to
believe
that
we
shall
be
in
time
to
stop
it
but
to
day
being
saturday
rather
complicates
matters
i
shall
want
your
help
to
night
at
what
time
ten
will
be
early
enough
i
shall
be
at
baker
street
at
ten
very
well
and
i
say
doctor
there
may
be
some
little
danger
so
kindly
put
your
army
revolver
in
your
pocket
he
waved
his
hand
turned
on
his
heel
and
disappeared
in
an
instant
among
the
crowd
i
trust
that
i
am
not
more
dense
than
my
neighbours
but
i
was
always
oppressed
with
a
sense
of
my
own
stupidity
in
my
dealings
with
sherlock
holmes
here
i
had
heard
what
he
had
heard
i
had
seen
what
he
had
seen
and
yet
from
his
words
it
was
evident
that
he
saw
clearly
not
only
what
had
happened
but
what
was
about
to
happen
while
to
me
the
whole
business
was
still
confused
and
grotesque
as
i
drove
home
to
my
house
in
kensington
i
thought
over
it
all
from
the
extraordinary
story
of
the
red
headed
copier
of
the
encyclopaedia
down
to
the
visit
to
saxe
coburg
square
and
the
ominous
words
with
which
he
had
parted
from
me
what
was
this
nocturnal
expedition
and
why
should
i
go
armed
where
were
we
going
and
what
were
we
to
do
i
had
the
hint
from
holmes
that
this
smooth
faced
pawnbroker
s
assistant
was
a
formidable
man
a
man
who
might
play
a
deep
game
i
tried
to
puzzle
it
out
but
gave
it
up
in
despair
and
set
the
matter
aside
until
night
should
bring
an
explanation
it
was
a
quarter
past
nine
when
i
started
from
home
and
made
my
way
across
the
park
and
so
through
oxford
street
to
baker
street
two
hansoms
were
standing
at
the
door
and
as
i
entered
the
passage
i
heard
the
sound
of
voices
from
above
on
entering
his
room
i
found
holmes
in
animated
conversation
with
two
men
one
of
whom
i
recognised
as
peter
jones
the
official
police
agent
while
the
other
was
a
long
thin
sad
faced
man
with
a
very
shiny
hat
and
oppressively
respectable
frock
coat
ha
our
party
is
complete
said
holmes
buttoning
up
his
pea
jacket
and
taking
his
heavy
hunting
crop
from
the
rack
watson
i
think
you
know
mr
jones
of
scotland
yard
let
me
introduce
you
to
mr
merryweather
who
is
to
be
our
companion
in
to
night
s
adventure
we
re
hunting
in
couples
again
doctor
you
see
said
jones
in
his
consequential
way
our
friend
here
is
a
wonderful
man
for
starting
a
chase
all
he
wants
is
an
old
dog
to
help
him
to
do
the
running
down
i
hope
a
wild
goose
may
not
prove
to
be
the
end
of
our
chase
observed
mr
merryweather
gloomily
you
may
place
considerable
confidence
in
mr
holmes
sir
said
the
police
agent
loftily
he
has
his
own
little
methods
which
are
if
he
won
t
mind
my
saying
so
just
a
little
too
theoretical
and
fantastic
but
he
has
the
makings
of
a
detective
in
him
it
is
not
too
much
to
say
that
once
or
twice
as
in
that
business
of
the
sholto
murder
and
the
agra
treasure
he
has
been
more
nearly
correct
than
the
official
force
oh
if
you
say
so
mr
jones
it
is
all
right
said
the
stranger
with
deference
still
i
confess
that
i
miss
my
rubber
it
is
the
first
saturday
night
for
seven
and
twenty
years
that
i
have
not
had
my
rubber
i
think
you
will
find
said
sherlock
holmes
that
you
will
play
for
a
higher
stake
to
night
than
you
have
ever
done
yet
and
that
the
play
will
be
more
exciting
for
you
mr
merryweather
the
stake
will
be
some
and
for
you
jones
it
will
be
the
man
upon
whom
you
wish
to
lay
your
hands
john
clay
the
murderer
thief
smasher
and
forger
he
s
a
young
man
mr
merryweather
but
he
is
at
the
head
of
his
profession
and
i
would
rather
have
my
bracelets
on
him
than
on
any
criminal
in
london
he
s
a
remarkable
man
is
young
john
clay
his
grandfather
was
a
royal
duke
and
he
himself
has
been
to
eton
and
oxford
his
brain
is
as
cunning
as
his
fingers
and
though
we
meet
signs
of
him
at
every
turn
we
never
know
where
to
find
the
man
himself
he
ll
crack
a
crib
in
scotland
one
week
and
be
raising
money
to
build
an
orphanage
in
cornwall
the
next
i
ve
been
on
his
track
for
years
and
have
never
set
eyes
on
him
yet
i
hope
that
i
may
have
the
pleasure
of
introducing
you
to
night
i
ve
had
one
or
two
little
turns
also
with
mr
john
clay
and
i
agree
with
you
that
he
is
at
the
head
of
his
profession
it
is
past
ten
however
and
quite
time
that
we
started
if
you
two
will
take
the
first
hansom
watson
and
i
will
follow
in
the
second
sherlock
holmes
was
not
very
communicative
during
the
long
drive
and
lay
back
in
the
cab
humming
the
tunes
which
he
had
heard
in
the
afternoon
we
rattled
through
an
endless
labyrinth
of
gas
lit
streets
until
we
emerged
into
farrington
street
we
are
close
there
now
my
friend
remarked
this
fellow
merryweather
is
a
bank
director
and
personally
interested
in
the
matter
i
thought
it
as
well
to
have
jones
with
us
also
he
is
not
a
bad
fellow
though
an
absolute
imbecile
in
his
profession
he
has
one
positive
virtue
he
is
as
brave
as
a
bulldog
and
as
tenacious
as
a
lobster
if
he
gets
his
claws
upon
anyone
here
we
are
and
they
are
waiting
for
us
we
had
reached
the
same
crowded
thoroughfare
in
which
we
had
found
ourselves
in
the
morning
our
cabs
were
dismissed
and
following
the
guidance
of
mr
merryweather
we
passed
down
a
narrow
passage
and
through
a
side
door
which
he
opened
for
us
within
there
was
a
small
corridor
which
ended
in
a
very
massive
iron
gate
this
also
was
opened
and
led
down
a
flight
of
winding
stone
steps
which
terminated
at
another
formidable
gate
mr
merryweather
stopped
to
light
a
lantern
and
then
conducted
us
down
a
dark
earth
smelling
passage
and
so
after
opening
a
third
door
into
a
huge
vault
or
cellar
which
was
piled
all
round
with
crates
and
massive
boxes
you
are
not
very
vulnerable
from
above
holmes
remarked
as
he
held
up
the
lantern
and
gazed
about
him
nor
from
below
said
mr
merryweather
striking
his
stick
upon
the
flags
which
lined
the
floor
why
dear
me
it
sounds
quite
hollow
he
remarked
looking
up
in
surprise
i
must
really
ask
you
to
be
a
little
more
quiet
said
holmes
severely
you
have
already
imperilled
the
whole
success
of
our
expedition
might
i
beg
that
you
would
have
the
goodness
to
sit
down
upon
one
of
those
boxes
and
not
to
interfere
the
solemn
mr
merryweather
perched
himself
upon
a
crate
with
a
very
injured
expression
upon
his
face
while
holmes
fell
upon
his
knees
upon
the
floor
and
with
the
lantern
and
a
magnifying
lens
began
to
examine
minutely
the
cracks
between
the
stones
a
few
seconds
sufficed
to
satisfy
him
for
he
sprang
to
his
feet
again
and
put
his
glass
in
his
pocket
we
have
at
least
an
hour
before
us
he
remarked
for
they
can
hardly
take
any
steps
until
the
good
pawnbroker
is
safely
in
bed
then
they
will
not
lose
a
minute
for
the
sooner
they
do
their
work
the
longer
time
they
will
have
for
their
escape
we
are
at
present
doctor
as
no
doubt
you
have
divined
in
the
cellar
of
the
city
branch
of
one
of
the
principal
london
banks
mr
merryweather
is
the
chairman
of
directors
and
he
will
explain
to
you
that
there
are
reasons
why
the
more
daring
criminals
of
london
should
take
a
considerable
interest
in
this
cellar
at
present
it
is
our
french
gold
whispered
the
director
we
have
had
several
warnings
that
an
attempt
might
be
made
upon
it
your
french
gold
yes
we
had
occasion
some
months
ago
to
strengthen
our
resources
and
borrowed
for
that
purpose
napoleons
from
the
bank
of
france
it
has
become
known
that
we
have
never
had
occasion
to
unpack
the
money
and
that
it
is
still
lying
in
our
cellar
the
crate
upon
which
i
sit
contains
napoleons
packed
between
layers
of
lead
foil
our
reserve
of
bullion
is
much
larger
at
present
than
is
usually
kept
in
a
single
branch
office
and
the
directors
have
had
misgivings
upon
the
subject
which
were
very
well
justified
observed
holmes
and
now
it
is
time
that
we
arranged
our
little
plans
i
expect
that
within
an
hour
matters
will
come
to
a
head
in
the
meantime
mr
merryweather
we
must
put
the
screen
over
that
dark
lantern
and
sit
in
the
dark
i
am
afraid
so
i
had
brought
a
pack
of
cards
in
my
pocket
and
i
thought
that
as
we
were
a
partie
carree
you
might
have
your
rubber
after
all
but
i
see
that
the
enemy
s
preparations
have
gone
so
far
that
we
cannot
risk
the
presence
of
a
light
and
first
of
all
we
must
choose
our
positions
these
are
daring
men
and
though
we
shall
take
them
at
a
disadvantage
they
may
do
us
some
harm
unless
we
are
careful
i
shall
stand
behind
this
crate
and
do
you
conceal
yourselves
behind
those
then
when
i
flash
a
light
upon
them
close
in
swiftly
if
they
fire
watson
have
no
compunction
about
shooting
them
down
i
placed
my
revolver
cocked
upon
the
top
of
the
wooden
case
behind
which
i
crouched
holmes
shot
the
slide
across
the
front
of
his
lantern
and
left
us
in
pitch
darkness
such
an
absolute
darkness
as
i
have
never
before
experienced
the
smell
of
hot
metal
remained
to
assure
us
that
the
light
was
still
there
ready
to
flash
out
at
a
moment
s
notice
to
me
with
my
nerves
worked
up
to
a
pitch
of
expectancy
there
was
something
depressing
and
subduing
in
the
sudden
gloom
and
in
the
cold
dank
air
of
the
vault
they
have
but
one
retreat
whispered
holmes
that
is
back
through
the
house
into
saxe
coburg
square
i
hope
that
you
have
done
what
i
asked
you
jones
i
have
an
inspector
and
two
officers
waiting
at
the
front
door
then
we
have
stopped
all
the
holes
and
now
we
must
be
silent
and
wait
what
a
time
it
seemed
from
comparing
notes
afterwards
it
was
but
an
hour
and
a
quarter
yet
it
appeared
to
me
that
the
night
must
have
almost
gone
and
the
dawn
be
breaking
above
us
my
limbs
were
weary
and
stiff
for
i
feared
to
change
my
position
yet
my
nerves
were
worked
up
to
the
highest
pitch
of
tension
and
my
hearing
was
so
acute
that
i
could
not
only
hear
the
gentle
breathing
of
my
companions
but
i
could
distinguish
the
deeper
heavier
in
breath
of
the
bulky
jones
from
the
thin
sighing
note
of
the
bank
director
from
my
position
i
could
look
over
the
case
in
the
direction
of
the
floor
suddenly
my
eyes
caught
the
glint
of
a
light
at
first
it
was
but
a
lurid
spark
upon
the
stone
pavement
then
it
lengthened
out
until
it
became
a
yellow
line
and
then
without
any
warning
or
sound
a
gash
seemed
to
open
and
a
hand
appeared
a
white
almost
womanly
hand
which
felt
about
in
the
centre
of
the
little
area
of
light
for
a
minute
or
more
the
hand
with
its
writhing
fingers
protruded
out
of
the
floor
then
it
was
withdrawn
as
suddenly
as
it
appeared
and
all
was
dark
again
save
the
single
lurid
spark
which
marked
a
chink
between
the
stones
its
disappearance
however
was
but
momentary
with
a
rending
tearing
sound
one
of
the
broad
white
stones
turned
over
upon
its
side
and
left
a
square
gaping
hole
through
which
streamed
the
light
of
a
lantern
over
the
edge
there
peeped
a
clean
cut
boyish
face
which
looked
keenly
about
it
and
then
with
a
hand
on
either
side
of
the
aperture
drew
itself
shoulder
high
and
waist
high
until
one
knee
rested
upon
the
edge
in
another
instant
he
stood
at
the
side
of
the
hole
and
was
hauling
after
him
a
companion
lithe
and
small
like
himself
with
a
pale
face
and
a
shock
of
very
red
hair
it
s
all
clear
he
whispered
have
you
the
chisel
and
the
bags
great
scott
jump
archie
jump
and
i
ll
swing
for
it
sherlock
holmes
had
sprung
out
and
seized
the
intruder
by
the
collar
the
other
dived
down
the
hole
and
i
heard
the
sound
of
rending
cloth
as
jones
clutched
at
his
skirts
the
light
flashed
upon
the
barrel
of
a
revolver
but
holmes
hunting
crop
came
down
on
the
man
s
wrist
and
the
pistol
clinked
upon
the
stone
floor
it
s
no
use
john
clay
said
holmes
blandly
you
have
no
chance
at
all
so
i
see
the
other
answered
with
the
utmost
coolness
i
fancy
that
my
pal
is
all
right
though
i
see
you
have
got
his
coat
tails
there
are
three
men
waiting
for
him
at
the
door
said
holmes
oh
indeed
you
seem
to
have
done
the
thing
very
completely
i
must
compliment
you
and
i
you
holmes
answered
your
red
headed
idea
was
very
new
and
effective
you
ll
see
your
pal
again
presently
said
jones
he
s
quicker
at
climbing
down
holes
than
i
am
just
hold
out
while
i
fix
the
derbies
i
beg
that
you
will
not
touch
me
with
your
filthy
hands
remarked
our
prisoner
as
the
handcuffs
clattered
upon
his
wrists
you
may
not
be
aware
that
i
have
royal
blood
in
my
veins
have
the
goodness
also
when
you
address
me
always
to
say
sir
and
please
all
right
said
jones
with
a
stare
and
a
snigger
well
would
you
please
sir
march
upstairs
where
we
can
get
a
cab
to
carry
your
highness
to
the
police
station
that
is
better
said
john
clay
serenely
he
made
a
sweeping
bow
to
the
three
of
us
and
walked
quietly
off
in
the
custody
of
the
detective
really
mr
holmes
said
mr
merryweather
as
we
followed
them
from
the
cellar
i
do
not
know
how
the
bank
can
thank
you
or
repay
you
there
is
no
doubt
that
you
have
detected
and
defeated
in
the
most
complete
manner
one
of
the
most
determined
attempts
at
bank
robbery
that
have
ever
come
within
my
experience
i
have
had
one
or
two
little
scores
of
my
own
to
settle
with
mr
john
clay
said
holmes
i
have
been
at
some
small
expense
over
this
matter
which
i
shall
expect
the
bank
to
refund
but
beyond
that
i
am
amply
repaid
by
having
had
an
experience
which
is
in
many
ways
unique
and
by
hearing
the
very
remarkable
narrative
of
the
red
headed
league
you
see
watson
he
explained
in
the
early
hours
of
the
morning
as
we
sat
over
a
glass
of
whisky
and
soda
in
baker
street
it
was
perfectly
obvious
from
the
first
that
the
only
possible
object
of
this
rather
fantastic
business
of
the
advertisement
of
the
league
and
the
copying
of
the
encyclopaedia
must
be
to
get
this
not
over
bright
pawnbroker
out
of
the
way
for
a
number
of
hours
every
day
it
was
a
curious
way
of
managing
it
but
really
it
would
be
difficult
to
suggest
a
better
the
method
was
no
doubt
suggested
to
clay
s
ingenious
mind
by
the
colour
of
his
accomplice
s
hair
the
a
week
was
a
lure
which
must
draw
him
and
what
was
it
to
them
who
were
playing
for
thousands
they
put
in
the
advertisement
one
rogue
has
the
temporary
office
the
other
rogue
incites
the
man
to
apply
for
it
and
together
they
manage
to
secure
his
absence
every
morning
in
the
week
from
the
time
that
i
heard
of
the
assistant
having
come
for
half
wages
it
was
obvious
to
me
that
he
had
some
strong
motive
for
securing
the
situation
but
how
could
you
guess
what
the
motive
was
had
there
been
women
in
the
house
i
should
have
suspected
a
mere
vulgar
intrigue
that
however
was
out
of
the
question
the
man
s
business
was
a
small
one
and
there
was
nothing
in
his
house
which
could
account
for
such
elaborate
preparations
and
such
an
expenditure
as
they
were
at
it
must
then
be
something
out
of
the
house
what
could
it
be
i
thought
of
the
assistant
s
fondness
for
photography
and
his
trick
of
vanishing
into
the
cellar
the
cellar
there
was
the
end
of
this
tangled
clue
then
i
made
inquiries
as
to
this
mysterious
assistant
and
found
that
i
had
to
deal
with
one
of
the
coolest
and
most
daring
criminals
in
london
he
was
doing
something
in
the
cellar
something
which
took
many
hours
a
day
for
months
on
end
what
could
it
be
once
more
i
could
think
of
nothing
save
that
he
was
running
a
tunnel
to
some
other
building
so
far
i
had
got
when
we
went
to
visit
the
scene
of
action
i
surprised
you
by
beating
upon
the
pavement
with
my
stick
i
was
ascertaining
whether
the
cellar
stretched
out
in
front
or
behind
it
was
not
in
front
then
i
rang
the
bell
and
as
i
hoped
the
assistant
answered
it
we
have
had
some
skirmishes
but
we
had
never
set
eyes
upon
each
other
before
i
hardly
looked
at
his
face
his
knees
were
what
i
wished
to
see
you
must
yourself
have
remarked
how
worn
wrinkled
and
stained
they
were
they
spoke
of
those
hours
of
burrowing
the
only
remaining
point
was
what
they
were
burrowing
for
i
walked
round
the
corner
saw
the
city
and
suburban
bank
abutted
on
our
friend
s
premises
and
felt
that
i
had
solved
my
problem
when
you
drove
home
after
the
concert
i
called
upon
scotland
yard
and
upon
the
chairman
of
the
bank
directors
with
the
result
that
you
have
seen
and
how
could
you
tell
that
they
would
make
their
attempt
to
night
i
asked
well
when
they
closed
their
league
offices
that
was
a
sign
that
they
cared
no
longer
about
mr
jabez
wilson
s
presence
in
other
words
that
they
had
completed
their
tunnel
but
it
was
essential
that
they
should
use
it
soon
as
it
might
be
discovered
or
the
bullion
might
be
removed
saturday
would
suit
them
better
than
any
other
day
as
it
would
give
them
two
days
for
their
escape
for
all
these
reasons
i
expected
them
to
come
to
night
you
reasoned
it
out
beautifully
i
exclaimed
in
unfeigned
admiration
it
is
so
long
a
chain
and
yet
every
link
rings
true
it
saved
me
from
ennui
he
answered
yawning
alas
i
already
feel
it
closing
in
upon
me
my
life
is
spent
in
one
long
effort
to
escape
from
the
commonplaces
of
existence
these
little
problems
help
me
to
do
so
and
you
are
a
benefactor
of
the
race
said
i
he
shrugged
his
shoulders
well
perhaps
after
all
it
is
of
some
little
use
he
remarked
l
homme
c
est
rien
l
oeuvre
c
est
tout
as
gustave
flaubert
wrote
to
george
sand
adventure
iii
a
case
of
identity
my
dear
fellow
said
sherlock
holmes
as
we
sat
on
either
side
of
the
fire
in
his
lodgings
at
baker
street
life
is
infinitely
stranger
than
anything
which
the
mind
of
man
could
invent
we
would
not
dare
to
conceive
the
things
which
are
really
mere
commonplaces
of
existence
if
we
could
fly
out
of
that
window
hand
in
hand
hover
over
this
great
city
gently
remove
the
roofs
and
peep
in
at
the
queer
things
which
are
going
on
the
strange
coincidences
the
plannings
the
cross
purposes
the
wonderful
chains
of
events
working
through
generations
and
leading
to
the
most
outre
results
it
would
make
all
fiction
with
its
conventionalities
and
foreseen
conclusions
most
stale
and
unprofitable
and
yet
i
am
not
convinced
of
it
i
answered
the
cases
which
come
to
light
in
the
papers
are
as
a
rule
bald
enough
and
vulgar
enough
we
have
in
our
police
reports
realism
pushed
to
its
extreme
limits
and
yet
the
result
is
it
must
be
confessed
neither
fascinating
nor
artistic
a
certain
selection
and
discretion
must
be
used
in
producing
a
realistic
effect
remarked
holmes
this
is
wanting
in
the
police
report
where
more
stress
is
laid
perhaps
upon
the
platitudes
of
the
magistrate
than
upon
the
details
which
to
an
observer
contain
the
vital
essence
of
the
whole
matter
depend
upon
it
there
is
nothing
so
unnatural
as
the
commonplace
i
smiled
and
shook
my
head
i
can
quite
understand
your
thinking
so
i
said
of
course
in
your
position
of
unofficial
adviser
and
helper
to
everybody
who
is
absolutely
puzzled
throughout
three
continents
you
are
brought
in
contact
with
all
that
is
strange
and
bizarre
but
here
i
picked
up
the
morning
paper
from
the
ground
let
us
put
it
to
a
practical
test
here
is
the
first
heading
upon
which
i
come
a
husband
s
cruelty
to
his
wife
there
is
half
a
column
of
print
but
i
know
without
reading
it
that
it
is
all
perfectly
familiar
to
me
there
is
of
course
the
other
woman
the
drink
the
push
the
blow
the
bruise
the
sympathetic
sister
or
landlady
the
crudest
of
writers
could
invent
nothing
more
crude
indeed
your
example
is
an
unfortunate
one
for
your
argument
said
holmes
taking
the
paper
and
glancing
his
eye
down
it
this
is
the
dundas
separation
case
and
as
it
happens
i
was
engaged
in
clearing
up
some
small
points
in
connection
with
it
the
husband
was
a
teetotaler
there
was
no
other
woman
and
the
conduct
complained
of
was
that
he
had
drifted
into
the
habit
of
winding
up
every
meal
by
taking
out
his
false
teeth
and
hurling
them
at
his
wife
which
you
will
allow
is
not
an
action
likely
to
occur
to
the
imagination
of
the
average
story
teller
take
a
pinch
of
snuff
doctor
and
acknowledge
that
i
have
scored
over
you
in
your
example
he
held
out
his
snuffbox
of
old
gold
with
a
great
amethyst
in
the
centre
of
the
lid
its
splendour
was
in
such
contrast
to
his
homely
ways
and
simple
life
that
i
could
not
help
commenting
upon
it
ah
said
he
i
forgot
that
i
had
not
seen
you
for
some
weeks
it
is
a
little
souvenir
from
the
king
of
bohemia
in
return
for
my
assistance
in
the
case
of
the
irene
adler
papers
and
the
ring
i
asked
glancing
at
a
remarkable
brilliant
which
sparkled
upon
his
finger
it
was
from
the
reigning
family
of
holland
though
the
matter
in
which
i
served
them
was
of
such
delicacy
that
i
cannot
confide
it
even
to
you
who
have
been
good
enough
to
chronicle
one
or
two
of
my
little
problems
and
have
you
any
on
hand
just
now
i
asked
with
interest
some
ten
or
twelve
but
none
which
present
any
feature
of
interest
they
are
important
you
understand
without
being
interesting
indeed
i
have
found
that
it
is
usually
in
unimportant
matters
that
there
is
a
field
for
the
observation
and
for
the
quick
analysis
of
cause
and
effect
which
gives
the
charm
to
an
investigation
the
larger
crimes
are
apt
to
be
the
simpler
for
the
bigger
the
crime
the
more
obvious
as
a
rule
is
the
motive
in
these
cases
save
for
one
rather
intricate
matter
which
has
been
referred
to
me
from
marseilles
there
is
nothing
which
presents
any
features
of
interest
it
is
possible
however
that
i
may
have
something
better
before
very
many
minutes
are
over
for
this
is
one
of
my
clients
or
i
am
much
mistaken
he
had
risen
from
his
chair
and
was
standing
between
the
parted
blinds
gazing
down
into
the
dull
neutral
tinted
london
street
looking
over
his
shoulder
i
saw
that
on
the
pavement
opposite
there
stood
a
large
woman
with
a
heavy
fur
boa
round
her
neck
and
a
large
curling
red
feather
in
a
broad
brimmed
hat
which
was
tilted
in
a
coquettish
duchess
of
devonshire
fashion
over
her
ear
from
under
this
great
panoply
she
peeped
up
in
a
nervous
hesitating
fashion
at
our
windows
while
her
body
oscillated
backward
and
forward
and
her
fingers
fidgeted
with
her
glove
buttons
suddenly
with
a
plunge
as
of
the
swimmer
who
leaves
the
bank
she
hurried
across
the
road
and
we
heard
the
sharp
clang
of
the
bell
i
have
seen
those
symptoms
before
said
holmes
throwing
his
cigarette
into
the
fire
oscillation
upon
the
pavement
always
means
an
affaire
de
coeur
she
would
like
advice
but
is
not
sure
that
the
matter
is
not
too
delicate
for
communication
and
yet
even
here
we
may
discriminate
when
a
woman
has
been
seriously
wronged
by
a
man
she
no
longer
oscillates
and
the
usual
symptom
is
a
broken
bell
wire
here
we
may
take
it
that
there
is
a
love
matter
but
that
the
maiden
is
not
so
much
angry
as
perplexed
or
grieved
but
here
she
comes
in
person
to
resolve
our
doubts
as
he
spoke
there
was
a
tap
at
the
door
and
the
boy
in
buttons
entered
to
announce
miss
mary
sutherland
while
the
lady
herself
loomed
behind
his
small
black
figure
like
a
full
sailed
merchant
man
behind
a
tiny
pilot
boat
sherlock
holmes
welcomed
her
with
the
easy
courtesy
for
which
he
was
remarkable
and
having
closed
the
door
and
bowed
her
into
an
armchair
he
looked
her
over
in
the
minute
and
yet
abstracted
fashion
which
was
peculiar
to
him
do
you
not
find
he
said
that
with
your
short
sight
it
is
a
little
trying
to
do
so
much
typewriting
i
did
at
first
she
answered
but
now
i
know
where
the
letters
are
without
looking
then
suddenly
realising
the
full
purport
of
his
words
she
gave
a
violent
start
and
looked
up
with
fear
and
astonishment
upon
her
broad
good
humoured
face
you
ve
heard
about
me
mr
holmes
she
cried
else
how
could
you
know
all
that
never
mind
said
holmes
laughing
it
is
my
business
to
know
things
perhaps
i
have
trained
myself
to
see
what
others
overlook
if
not
why
should
you
come
to
consult
me
i
came
to
you
sir
because
i
heard
of
you
from
mrs
etherege
whose
husband
you
found
so
easy
when
the
police
and
everyone
had
given
him
up
for
dead
oh
mr
holmes
i
wish
you
would
do
as
much
for
me
i
m
not
rich
but
still
i
have
a
hundred
a
year
in
my
own
right
besides
the
little
that
i
make
by
the
machine
and
i
would
give
it
all
to
know
what
has
become
of
mr
hosmer
angel
why
did
you
come
away
to
consult
me
in
such
a
hurry
asked
sherlock
holmes
with
his
finger
tips
together
and
his
eyes
to
the
ceiling
again
a
startled
look
came
over
the
somewhat
vacuous
face
of
miss
mary
sutherland
yes
i
did
bang
out
of
the
house
she
said
for
it
made
me
angry
to
see
the
easy
way
in
which
mr
windibank
that
is
my
father
took
it
all
he
would
not
go
to
the
police
and
he
would
not
go
to
you
and
so
at
last
as
he
would
do
nothing
and
kept
on
saying
that
there
was
no
harm
done
it
made
me
mad
and
i
just
on
with
my
things
and
came
right
away
to
you
your
father
said
holmes
your
stepfather
surely
since
the
name
is
different
yes
my
stepfather
i
call
him
father
though
it
sounds
funny
too
for
he
is
only
five
years
and
two
months
older
than
myself
and
your
mother
is
alive
oh
yes
mother
is
alive
and
well
i
wasn
t
best
pleased
mr
holmes
when
she
married
again
so
soon
after
father
s
death
and
a
man
who
was
nearly
fifteen
years
younger
than
herself
father
was
a
plumber
in
the
tottenham
court
road
and
he
left
a
tidy
business
behind
him
which
mother
carried
on
with
mr
hardy
the
foreman
but
when
mr
windibank
came
he
made
her
sell
the
business
for
he
was
very
superior
being
a
traveller
in
wines
they
got
for
the
goodwill
and
interest
which
wasn
t
near
as
much
as
father
could
have
got
if
he
had
been
alive
i
had
expected
to
see
sherlock
holmes
impatient
under
this
rambling
and
inconsequential
narrative
but
on
the
contrary
he
had
listened
with
the
greatest
concentration
of
attention
your
own
little
income
he
asked
does
it
come
out
of
the
business
oh
no
sir
it
is
quite
separate
and
was
left
me
by
my
uncle
ned
in
auckland
it
is
in
new
zealand
stock
paying
per
cent
two
thousand
five
hundred
pounds
was
the
amount
but
i
can
only
touch
the
interest
you
interest
me
extremely
said
holmes
and
since
you
draw
so
large
a
sum
as
a
hundred
a
year
with
what
you
earn
into
the
bargain
you
no
doubt
travel
a
little
and
indulge
yourself
in
every
way
i
believe
that
a
single
lady
can
get
on
very
nicely
upon
an
income
of
about
i
could
do
with
much
less
than
that
mr
holmes
but
you
understand
that
as
long
as
i
live
at
home
i
don
t
wish
to
be
a
burden
to
them
and
so
they
have
the
use
of
the
money
just
while
i
am
staying
with
them
of
course
that
is
only
just
for
the
time
mr
windibank
draws
my
interest
every
quarter
and
pays
it
over
to
mother
and
i
find
that
i
can
do
pretty
well
with
what
i
earn
at
typewriting
it
brings
me
twopence
a
sheet
and
i
can
often
do
from
fifteen
to
twenty
sheets
in
a
day
you
have
made
your
position
very
clear
to
me
said
holmes
this
is
my
friend
dr
watson
before
whom
you
can
speak
as
freely
as
before
myself
kindly
tell
us
now
all
about
your
connection
with
mr
hosmer
angel
a
flush
stole
over
miss
sutherland
s
face
and
she
picked
nervously
at
the
fringe
of
her
jacket
i
met
him
first
at
the
gasfitters
ball
she
said
they
used
to
send
father
tickets
when
he
was
alive
and
then
afterwards
they
remembered
us
and
sent
them
to
mother
mr
windibank
did
not
wish
us
to
go
he
never
did
wish
us
to
go
anywhere
he
would
get
quite
mad
if
i
wanted
so
much
as
to
join
a
sunday
school
treat
but
this
time
i
was
set
on
going
and
i
would
go
for
what
right
had
he
to
prevent
he
said
the
folk
were
not
fit
for
us
to
know
when
all
father
s
friends
were
to
be
there
and
he
said
that
i
had
nothing
fit
to
wear
when
i
had
my
purple
plush
that
i
had
never
so
much
as
taken
out
of
the
drawer
at
last
when
nothing
else
would
do
he
went
off
to
france
upon
the
business
of
the
firm
but
we
went
mother
and
i
with
mr
hardy
who
used
to
be
our
foreman
and
it
was
there
i
met
mr
hosmer
angel
i
suppose
said
holmes
that
when
mr
windibank
came
back
from
france
he
was
very
annoyed
at
your
having
gone
to
the
ball
oh
well
he
was
very
good
about
it
he
laughed
i
remember
and
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
said
there
was
no
use
denying
anything
to
a
woman
for
she
would
have
her
way
i
see
then
at
the
gasfitters
ball
you
met
as
i
understand
a
gentleman
called
mr
hosmer
angel
yes
sir
i
met
him
that
night
and
he
called
next
day
to
ask
if
we
had
got
home
all
safe
and
after
that
we
met
him
that
is
to
say
mr
holmes
i
met
him
twice
for
walks
but
after
that
father
came
back
again
and
mr
hosmer
angel
could
not
come
to
the
house
any
more
no
well
you
know
father
didn
t
like
anything
of
the
sort
he
wouldn
t
have
any
visitors
if
he
could
help
it
and
he
used
to
say
that
a
woman
should
be
happy
in
her
own
family
circle
but
then
as
i
used
to
say
to
mother
a
woman
wants
her
own
circle
to
begin
with
and
i
had
not
got
mine
yet
but
how
about
mr
hosmer
angel
did
he
make
no
attempt
to
see
you
well
father
was
going
off
to
france
again
in
a
week
and
hosmer
wrote
and
said
that
it
would
be
safer
and
better
not
to
see
each
other
until
he
had
gone
we
could
write
in
the
meantime
and
he
used
to
write
every
day
i
took
the
letters
in
in
the
morning
so
there
was
no
need
for
father
to
know
were
you
engaged
to
the
gentleman
at
this
time
oh
yes
mr
holmes
we
were
engaged
after
the
first
walk
that
we
took
hosmer
mr
angel
was
a
cashier
in
an
office
in
leadenhall
street
and
what
office
that
s
the
worst
of
it
mr
holmes
i
don
t
know
where
did
he
live
then
he
slept
on
the
premises
and
you
don
t
know
his
address
no
except
that
it
was
leadenhall
street
where
did
you
address
your
letters
then
to
the
leadenhall
street
post
office
to
be
left
till
called
for
he
said
that
if
they
were
sent
to
the
office
he
would
be
chaffed
by
all
the
other
clerks
about
having
letters
from
a
lady
so
i
offered
to
typewrite
them
like
he
did
his
but
he
wouldn
t
have
that
for
he
said
that
when
i
wrote
them
they
seemed
to
come
from
me
but
when
they
were
typewritten
he
always
felt
that
the
machine
had
come
between
us
that
will
just
show
you
how
fond
he
was
of
me
mr
holmes
and
the
little
things
that
he
would
think
of
it
was
most
suggestive
said
holmes
it
has
long
been
an
axiom
of
mine
that
the
little
things
are
infinitely
the
most
important
can
you
remember
any
other
little
things
about
mr
hosmer
angel
he
was
a
very
shy
man
mr
holmes
he
would
rather
walk
with
me
in
the
evening
than
in
the
daylight
for
he
said
that
he
hated
to
be
conspicuous
very
retiring
and
gentlemanly
he
was
even
his
voice
was
gentle
he
d
had
the
quinsy
and
swollen
glands
when
he
was
young
he
told
me
and
it
had
left
him
with
a
weak
throat
and
a
hesitating
whispering
fashion
of
speech
he
was
always
well
dressed
very
neat
and
plain
but
his
eyes
were
weak
just
as
mine
are
and
he
wore
tinted
glasses
against
the
glare
well
and
what
happened
when
mr
windibank
your
stepfather
returned
to
france
mr
hosmer
angel
came
to
the
house
again
and
proposed
that
we
should
marry
before
father
came
back
he
was
in
dreadful
earnest
and
made
me
swear
with
my
hands
on
the
testament
that
whatever
happened
i
would
always
be
true
to
him
mother
said
he
was
quite
right
to
make
me
swear
and
that
it
was
a
sign
of
his
passion
mother
was
all
in
his
favour
from
the
first
and
was
even
fonder
of
him
than
i
was
then
when
they
talked
of
marrying
within
the
week
i
began
to
ask
about
father
but
they
both
said
never
to
mind
about
father
but
just
to
tell
him
afterwards
and
mother
said
she
would
make
it
all
right
with
him
i
didn
t
quite
like
that
mr
holmes
it
seemed
funny
that
i
should
ask
his
leave
as
he
was
only
a
few
years
older
than
me
but
i
didn
t
want
to
do
anything
on
the
sly
so
i
wrote
to
father
at
bordeaux
where
the
company
has
its
french
offices
but
the
letter
came
back
to
me
on
the
very
morning
of
the
wedding
it
missed
him
then
yes
sir
for
he
had
started
to
england
just
before
it
arrived
ha
that
was
unfortunate
your
wedding
was
arranged
then
for
the
friday
was
it
to
be
in
church
yes
sir
but
very
quietly
it
was
to
be
at
st
saviour
s
near
king
s
cross
and
we
were
to
have
breakfast
afterwards
at
the
st
pancras
hotel
hosmer
came
for
us
in
a
hansom
but
as
there
were
two
of
us
he
put
us
both
into
it
and
stepped
himself
into
a
four
wheeler
which
happened
to
be
the
only
other
cab
in
the
street
we
got
to
the
church
first
and
when
the
four
wheeler
drove
up
we
waited
for
him
to
step
out
but
he
never
did
and
when
the
cabman
got
down
from
the
box
and
looked
there
was
no
one
there
the
cabman
said
that
he
could
not
imagine
what
had
become
of
him
for
he
had
seen
him
get
in
with
his
own
eyes
that
was
last
friday
mr
holmes
and
i
have
never
seen
or
heard
anything
since
then
to
throw
any
light
upon
what
became
of
him
it
seems
to
me
that
you
have
been
very
shamefully
treated
said
holmes
oh
no
sir
he
was
too
good
and
kind
to
leave
me
so
why
all
the
morning
he
was
saying
to
me
that
whatever
happened
i
was
to
be
true
and
that
even
if
something
quite
unforeseen
occurred
to
separate
us
i
was
always
to
remember
that
i
was
pledged
to
him
and
that
he
would
claim
his
pledge
sooner
or
later
it
seemed
strange
talk
for
a
wedding
morning
but
what
has
happened
since
gives
a
meaning
to
it
most
certainly
it
does
your
own
opinion
is
then
that
some
unforeseen
catastrophe
has
occurred
to
him
yes
sir
i
believe
that
he
foresaw
some
danger
or
else
he
would
not
have
talked
so
and
then
i
think
that
what
he
foresaw
happened
but
you
have
no
notion
as
to
what
it
could
have
been
none
one
more
question
how
did
your
mother
take
the
matter
she
was
angry
and
said
that
i
was
never
to
speak
of
the
matter
again
and
your
father
did
you
tell
him
yes
and
he
seemed
to
think
with
me
that
something
had
happened
and
that
i
should
hear
of
hosmer
again
as
he
said
what
interest
could
anyone
have
in
bringing
me
to
the
doors
of
the
church
and
then
leaving
me
now
if
he
had
borrowed
my
money
or
if
he
had
married
me
and
got
my
money
settled
on
him
there
might
be
some
reason
but
hosmer
was
very
independent
about
money
and
never
would
look
at
a
shilling
of
mine
and
yet
what
could
have
happened
and
why
could
he
not
write
oh
it
drives
me
half
mad
to
think
of
it
and
i
can
t
sleep
a
wink
at
night
she
pulled
a
little
handkerchief
out
of
her
muff
and
began
to
sob
heavily
into
it
i
shall
glance
into
the
case
for
you
said
holmes
rising
and
i
have
no
doubt
that
we
shall
reach
some
definite
result
let
the
weight
of
the
matter
rest
upon
me
now
and
do
not
let
your
mind
dwell
upon
it
further
above
all
try
to
let
mr
hosmer
angel
vanish
from
your
memory
as
he
has
done
from
your
life
then
you
don
t
think
i
ll
see
him
again
i
fear
not
then
what
has
happened
to
him
you
will
leave
that
question
in
my
hands
i
should
like
an
accurate
description
of
him
and
any
letters
of
his
which
you
can
spare
i
advertised
for
him
in
last
saturday
s
chronicle
said
she
here
is
the
slip
and
here
are
four
letters
from
him
thank
you
and
your
address
no
lyon
place
camberwell
mr
angel
s
address
you
never
had
i
understand
where
is
your
father
s
place
of
business
he
travels
for
westhouse
marbank
the
great
claret
importers
of
fenchurch
street
thank
you
you
have
made
your
statement
very
clearly
you
will
leave
the
papers
here
and
remember
the
advice
which
i
have
given
you
let
the
whole
incident
be
a
sealed
book
and
do
not
allow
it
to
affect
your
life
you
are
very
kind
mr
holmes
but
i
cannot
do
that
i
shall
be
true
to
hosmer
he
shall
find
me
ready
when
he
comes
back
for
all
the
preposterous
hat
and
the
vacuous
face
there
was
something
noble
in
the
simple
faith
of
our
visitor
which
compelled
our
respect
she
laid
her
little
bundle
of
papers
upon
the
table
and
went
her
way
with
a
promise
to
come
again
whenever
she
might
be
summoned
sherlock
holmes
sat
silent
for
a
few
minutes
with
his
fingertips
still
pressed
together
his
legs
stretched
out
in
front
of
him
and
his
gaze
directed
upward
to
the
ceiling
then
he
took
down
from
the
rack
the
old
and
oily
clay
pipe
which
was
to
him
as
a
counsellor
and
having
lit
it
he
leaned
back
in
his
chair
with
the
thick
blue
cloud
wreaths
spinning
up
from
him
and
a
look
of
infinite
languor
in
his
face
quite
an
interesting
study
that
maiden
he
observed
i
found
her
more
interesting
than
her
little
problem
which
by
the
way
is
rather
a
trite
one
you
will
find
parallel
cases
if
you
consult
my
index
in
andover
in
and
there
was
something
of
the
sort
at
the
hague
last
year
old
as
is
the
idea
however
there
were
one
or
two
details
which
were
new
to
me
but
the
maiden
herself
was
most
instructive
you
appeared
to
read
a
good
deal
upon
her
which
was
quite
invisible
to
me
i
remarked
not
invisible
but
unnoticed
watson
you
did
not
know
where
to
look
and
so
you
missed
all
that
was
important
i
can
never
bring
you
to
realise
the
importance
of
sleeves
the
suggestiveness
of
thumb
nails
or
the
great
issues
that
may
hang
from
a
boot
lace
now
what
did
you
gather
from
that
woman
s
appearance
describe
it
well
she
had
a
slate
coloured
broad
brimmed
straw
hat
with
a
feather
of
a
brickish
red
her
jacket
was
black
with
black
beads
sewn
upon
it
and
a
fringe
of
little
black
jet
ornaments
her
dress
was
brown
rather
darker
than
coffee
colour
with
a
little
purple
plush
at
the
neck
and
sleeves
her
gloves
were
greyish
and
were
worn
through
at
the
right
forefinger
her
boots
i
didn
t
observe
she
had
small
round
hanging
gold
earrings
and
a
general
air
of
being
fairly
well
to
do
in
a
vulgar
comfortable
easy
going
way
sherlock
holmes
clapped
his
hands
softly
together
and
chuckled
pon
my
word
watson
you
are
coming
along
wonderfully
you
have
really
done
very
well
indeed
it
is
true
that
you
have
missed
everything
of
importance
but
you
have
hit
upon
the
method
and
you
have
a
quick
eye
for
colour
never
trust
to
general
impressions
my
boy
but
concentrate
yourself
upon
details
my
first
glance
is
always
at
a
woman
s
sleeve
in
a
man
it
is
perhaps
better
first
to
take
the
knee
of
the
trouser
as
you
observe
this
woman
had
plush
upon
her
sleeves
which
is
a
most
useful
material
for
showing
traces
the
double
line
a
little
above
the
wrist
where
the
typewritist
presses
against
the
table
was
beautifully
defined
the
sewing
machine
of
the
hand
type
leaves
a
similar
mark
but
only
on
the
left
arm
and
on
the
side
of
it
farthest
from
the
thumb
instead
of
being
right
across
the
broadest
part
as
this
was
i
then
glanced
at
her
face
and
observing
the
dint
of
a
pince
nez
at
either
side
of
her
nose
i
ventured
a
remark
upon
short
sight
and
typewriting
which
seemed
to
surprise
her
it
surprised
me
but
surely
it
was
obvious
i
was
then
much
surprised
and
interested
on
glancing
down
to
observe
that
though
the
boots
which
she
was
wearing
were
not
unlike
each
other
they
were
really
odd
ones
the
one
having
a
slightly
decorated
toe
cap
and
the
other
a
plain
one
one
was
buttoned
only
in
the
two
lower
buttons
out
of
five
and
the
other
at
the
first
third
and
fifth
now
when
you
see
that
a
young
lady
otherwise
neatly
dressed
has
come
away
from
home
with
odd
boots
half
buttoned
it
is
no
great
deduction
to
say
that
she
came
away
in
a
hurry
and
what
else
i
asked
keenly
interested
as
i
always
was
by
my
friend
s
incisive
reasoning
i
noted
in
passing
that
she
had
written
a
note
before
leaving
home
but
after
being
fully
dressed
you
observed
that
her
right
glove
was
torn
at
the
forefinger
but
you
did
not
apparently
see
that
both
glove
and
finger
were
stained
with
violet
ink
she
had
written
in
a
hurry
and
dipped
her
pen
too
deep
it
must
have
been
this
morning
or
the
mark
would
not
remain
clear
upon
the
finger
all
this
is
amusing
though
rather
elementary
but
i
must
go
back
to
business
watson
would
you
mind
reading
me
the
advertised
description
of
mr
hosmer
angel
i
held
the
little
printed
slip
to
the
light
missing
it
said
on
the
morning
of
the
fourteenth
a
gentleman
named
hosmer
angel
about
five
ft
seven
in
in
height
strongly
built
sallow
complexion
black
hair
a
little
bald
in
the
centre
bushy
black
side
whiskers
and
moustache
tinted
glasses
slight
infirmity
of
speech
was
dressed
when
last
seen
in
black
frock
coat
faced
with
silk
black
waistcoat
gold
albert
chain
and
grey
harris
tweed
trousers
with
brown
gaiters
over
elastic
sided
boots
known
to
have
been
employed
in
an
office
in
leadenhall
street
anybody
bringing
that
will
do
said
holmes
as
to
the
letters
he
continued
glancing
over
them
they
are
very
commonplace
absolutely
no
clue
in
them
to
mr
angel
save
that
he
quotes
balzac
once
there
is
one
remarkable
point
however
which
will
no
doubt
strike
you
they
are
typewritten
i
remarked
not
only
that
but
the
signature
is
typewritten
look
at
the
neat
little
hosmer
angel
at
the
bottom
there
is
a
date
you
see
but
no
superscription
except
leadenhall
street
which
is
rather
vague
the
point
about
the
signature
is
very
suggestive
in
fact
we
may
call
it
conclusive
of
what
my
dear
fellow
is
it
possible
you
do
not
see
how
strongly
it
bears
upon
the
case
i
cannot
say
that
i
do
unless
it
were
that
he
wished
to
be
able
to
deny
his
signature
if
an
action
for
breach
of
promise
were
instituted
no
that
was
not
the
point
however
i
shall
write
two
letters
which
should
settle
the
matter
one
is
to
a
firm
in
the
city
the
other
is
to
the
young
lady
s
stepfather
mr
windibank
asking
him
whether
he
could
meet
us
here
at
six
o
clock
to
morrow
evening
it
is
just
as
well
that
we
should
do
business
with
the
male
relatives
and
now
doctor
we
can
do
nothing
until
the
answers
to
those
letters
come
so
we
may
put
our
little
problem
upon
the
shelf
for
the
interim
i
had
had
so
many
reasons
to
believe
in
my
friend
s
subtle
powers
of
reasoning
and
extraordinary
energy
in
action
that
i
felt
that
he
must
have
some
solid
grounds
for
the
assured
and
easy
demeanour
with
which
he
treated
the
singular
mystery
which
he
had
been
called
upon
to
fathom
once
only
had
i
known
him
to
fail
in
the
case
of
the
king
of
bohemia
and
of
the
irene
adler
photograph
but
when
i
looked
back
to
the
weird
business
of
the
sign
of
four
and
the
extraordinary
circumstances
connected
with
the
study
in
scarlet
i
felt
that
it
would
be
a
strange
tangle
indeed
which
he
could
not
unravel
i
left
him
then
still
puffing
at
his
black
clay
pipe
with
the
conviction
that
when
i
came
again
on
the
next
evening
i
would
find
that
he
held
in
his
hands
all
the
clues
which
would
lead
up
to
the
identity
of
the
disappearing
bridegroom
of
miss
mary
sutherland
a
professional
case
of
great
gravity
was
engaging
my
own
attention
at
the
time
and
the
whole
of
next
day
i
was
busy
at
the
bedside
of
the
sufferer
it
was
not
until
close
upon
six
o
clock
that
i
found
myself
free
and
was
able
to
spring
into
a
hansom
and
drive
to
baker
street
half
afraid
that
i
might
be
too
late
to
assist
at
the
denouement
of
the
little
mystery
i
found
sherlock
holmes
alone
however
half
asleep
with
his
long
thin
form
curled
up
in
the
recesses
of
his
armchair
a
formidable
array
of
bottles
and
test
tubes
with
the
pungent
cleanly
smell
of
hydrochloric
acid
told
me
that
he
had
spent
his
day
in
the
chemical
work
which
was
so
dear
to
him
well
have
you
solved
it
i
asked
as
i
entered
yes
it
was
the
bisulphate
of
baryta
no
no
the
mystery
i
cried
oh
that
i
thought
of
the
salt
that
i
have
been
working
upon
there
was
never
any
mystery
in
the
matter
though
as
i
said
yesterday
some
of
the
details
are
of
interest
the
only
drawback
is
that
there
is
no
law
i
fear
that
can
touch
the
scoundrel
who
was
he
then
and
what
was
his
object
in
deserting
miss
sutherland
the
question
was
hardly
out
of
my
mouth
and
holmes
had
not
yet
opened
his
lips
to
reply
when
we
heard
a
heavy
footfall
in
the
passage
and
a
tap
at
the
door
this
is
the
girl
s
stepfather
mr
james
windibank
said
holmes
he
has
written
to
me
to
say
that
he
would
be
here
at
six
come
in
the
man
who
entered
was
a
sturdy
middle
sized
fellow
some
thirty
years
of
age
clean
shaven
and
sallow
skinned
with
a
bland
insinuating
manner
and
a
pair
of
wonderfully
sharp
and
penetrating
grey
eyes
he
shot
a
questioning
glance
at
each
of
us
placed
his
shiny
top
hat
upon
the
sideboard
and
with
a
slight
bow
sidled
down
into
the
nearest
chair
good
evening
mr
james
windibank
said
holmes
i
think
that
this
typewritten
letter
is
from
you
in
which
you
made
an
appointment
with
me
for
six
o
clock
yes
sir
i
am
afraid
that
i
am
a
little
late
but
i
am
not
quite
my
own
master
you
know
i
am
sorry
that
miss
sutherland
has
troubled
you
about
this
little
matter
for
i
think
it
is
far
better
not
to
wash
linen
of
the
sort
in
public
it
was
quite
against
my
wishes
that
she
came
but
she
is
a
very
excitable
impulsive
girl
as
you
may
have
noticed
and
she
is
not
easily
controlled
when
she
has
made
up
her
mind
on
a
point
of
course
i
did
not
mind
you
so
much
as
you
are
not
connected
with
the
official
police
but
it
is
not
pleasant
to
have
a
family
misfortune
like
this
noised
abroad
besides
it
is
a
useless
expense
for
how
could
you
possibly
find
this
hosmer
angel
on
the
contrary
said
holmes
quietly
i
have
every
reason
to
believe
that
i
will
succeed
in
discovering
mr
hosmer
angel
mr
windibank
gave
a
violent
start
and
dropped
his
gloves
i
am
delighted
to
hear
it
he
said
it
is
a
curious
thing
remarked
holmes
that
a
typewriter
has
really
quite
as
much
individuality
as
a
man
s
handwriting
unless
they
are
quite
new
no
two
of
them
write
exactly
alike
some
letters
get
more
worn
than
others
and
some
wear
only
on
one
side
now
you
remark
in
this
note
of
yours
mr
windibank
that
in
every
case
there
is
some
little
slurring
over
of
the
e
and
a
slight
defect
in
the
tail
of
the
r
there
are
fourteen
other
characteristics
but
those
are
the
more
obvious
we
do
all
our
correspondence
with
this
machine
at
the
office
and
no
doubt
it
is
a
little
worn
our
visitor
answered
glancing
keenly
at
holmes
with
his
bright
little
eyes
and
now
i
will
show
you
what
is
really
a
very
interesting
study
mr
windibank
holmes
continued
i
think
of
writing
another
little
monograph
some
of
these
days
on
the
typewriter
and
its
relation
to
crime
it
is
a
subject
to
which
i
have
devoted
some
little
attention
i
have
here
four
letters
which
purport
to
come
from
the
missing
man
they
are
all
typewritten
in
each
case
not
only
are
the
e
s
slurred
and
the
r
s
tailless
but
you
will
observe
if
you
care
to
use
my
magnifying
lens
that
the
fourteen
other
characteristics
to
which
i
have
alluded
are
there
as
well
mr
windibank
sprang
out
of
his
chair
and
picked
up
his
hat
i
cannot
waste
time
over
this
sort
of
fantastic
talk
mr
holmes
he
said
if
you
can
catch
the
man
catch
him
and
let
me
know
when
you
have
done
it
certainly
said
holmes
stepping
over
and
turning
the
key
in
the
door
i
let
you
know
then
that
i
have
caught
him
what
where
shouted
mr
windibank
turning
white
to
his
lips
and
glancing
about
him
like
a
rat
in
a
trap
oh
it
won
t
do
really
it
won
t
said
holmes
suavely
there
is
no
possible
getting
out
of
it
mr
windibank
it
is
quite
too
transparent
and
it
was
a
very
bad
compliment
when
you
said
that
it
was
impossible
for
me
to
solve
so
simple
a
question
that
s
right
sit
down
and
let
us
talk
it
over
our
visitor
collapsed
into
a
chair
with
a
ghastly
face
and
a
glitter
of
moisture
on
his
brow
it
it
s
not
actionable
he
stammered
i
am
very
much
afraid
that
it
is
not
but
between
ourselves
windibank
it
was
as
cruel
and
selfish
and
heartless
a
trick
in
a
petty
way
as
ever
came
before
me
now
let
me
just
run
over
the
course
of
events
and
you
will
contradict
me
if
i
go
wrong
the
man
sat
huddled
up
in
his
chair
with
his
head
sunk
upon
his
breast
like
one
who
is
utterly
crushed
holmes
stuck
his
feet
up
on
the
corner
of
the
mantelpiece
and
leaning
back
with
his
hands
in
his
pockets
began
talking
rather
to
himself
as
it
seemed
than
to
us
the
man
married
a
woman
very
much
older
than
himself
for
her
money
said
he
and
he
enjoyed
the
use
of
the
money
of
the
daughter
as
long
as
she
lived
with
them
it
was
a
considerable
sum
for
people
in
their
position
and
the
loss
of
it
would
have
made
a
serious
difference
it
was
worth
an
effort
to
preserve
it
the
daughter
was
of
a
good
amiable
disposition
but
affectionate
and
warm
hearted
in
her
ways
so
that
it
was
evident
that
with
her
fair
personal
advantages
and
her
little
income
she
would
not
be
allowed
to
remain
single
long
now
her
marriage
would
mean
of
course
the
loss
of
a
hundred
a
year
so
what
does
her
stepfather
do
to
prevent
it
he
takes
the
obvious
course
of
keeping
her
at
home
and
forbidding
her
to
seek
the
company
of
people
of
her
own
age
but
soon
he
found
that
that
would
not
answer
forever
she
became
restive
insisted
upon
her
rights
and
finally
announced
her
positive
intention
of
going
to
a
certain
ball
what
does
her
clever
stepfather
do
then
he
conceives
an
idea
more
creditable
to
his
head
than
to
his
heart
with
the
connivance
and
assistance
of
his
wife
he
disguised
himself
covered
those
keen
eyes
with
tinted
glasses
masked
the
face
with
a
moustache
and
a
pair
of
bushy
whiskers
sunk
that
clear
voice
into
an
insinuating
whisper
and
doubly
secure
on
account
of
the
girl
s
short
sight
he
appears
as
mr
hosmer
angel
and
keeps
off
other
lovers
by
making
love
himself
it
was
only
a
joke
at
first
groaned
our
visitor
we
never
thought
that
she
would
have
been
so
carried
away
very
likely
not
however
that
may
be
the
young
lady
was
very
decidedly
carried
away
and
having
quite
made
up
her
mind
that
her
stepfather
was
in
france
the
suspicion
of
treachery
never
for
an
instant
entered
her
mind
she
was
flattered
by
the
gentleman
s
attentions
and
the
effect
was
increased
by
the
loudly
expressed
admiration
of
her
mother
then
mr
angel
began
to
call
for
it
was
obvious
that
the
matter
should
be
pushed
as
far
as
it
would
go
if
a
real
effect
were
to
be
produced
there
were
meetings
and
an
engagement
which
would
finally
secure
the
girl
s
affections
from
turning
towards
anyone
else
but
the
deception
could
not
be
kept
up
forever
these
pretended
journeys
to
france
were
rather
cumbrous
the
thing
to
do
was
clearly
to
bring
the
business
to
an
end
in
such
a
dramatic
manner
that
it
would
leave
a
permanent
impression
upon
the
young
lady
s
mind
and
prevent
her
from
looking
upon
any
other
suitor
for
some
time
to
come
hence
those
vows
of
fidelity
exacted
upon
a
testament
and
hence
also
the
allusions
to
a
possibility
of
something
happening
on
the
very
morning
of
the
wedding
james
windibank
wished
miss
sutherland
to
be
so
bound
to
hosmer
angel
and
so
uncertain
as
to
his
fate
that
for
ten
years
to
come
at
any
rate
she
would
not
listen
to
another
man
as
far
as
the
church
door
he
brought
her
and
then
as
he
could
go
no
farther
he
conveniently
vanished
away
by
the
old
trick
of
stepping
in
at
one
door
of
a
four
wheeler
and
out
at
the
other
i
think
that
was
the
chain
of
events
mr
windibank
our
visitor
had
recovered
something
of
his
assurance
while
holmes
had
been
talking
and
he
rose
from
his
chair
now
with
a
cold
sneer
upon
his
pale
face
it
may
be
so
or
it
may
not
mr
holmes
said
he
but
if
you
are
so
very
sharp
you
ought
to
be
sharp
enough
to
know
that
it
is
you
who
are
breaking
the
law
now
and
not
me
i
have
done
nothing
actionable
from
the
first
but
as
long
as
you
keep
that
door
locked
you
lay
yourself
open
to
an
action
for
assault
and
illegal
constraint
the
law
cannot
as
you
say
touch
you
said
holmes
unlocking
and
throwing
open
the
door
yet
there
never
was
a
man
who
deserved
punishment
more
if
the
young
lady
has
a
brother
or
a
friend
he
ought
to
lay
a
whip
across
your
shoulders
by
jove
he
continued
flushing
up
at
the
sight
of
the
bitter
sneer
upon
the
man
s
face
it
is
not
part
of
my
duties
to
my
client
but
here
s
a
hunting
crop
handy
and
i
think
i
shall
just
treat
myself
to
he
took
two
swift
steps
to
the
whip
but
before
he
could
grasp
it
there
was
a
wild
clatter
of
steps
upon
the
stairs
the
heavy
hall
door
banged
and
from
the
window
we
could
see
mr
james
windibank
running
at
the
top
of
his
speed
down
the
road
there
s
a
cold
blooded
scoundrel
said
holmes
laughing
as
he
threw
himself
down
into
his
chair
once
more
that
fellow
will
rise
from
crime
to
crime
until
he
does
something
very
bad
and
ends
on
a
gallows
the
case
has
in
some
respects
been
not
entirely
devoid
of
interest
i
cannot
now
entirely
see
all
the
steps
of
your
reasoning
i
remarked
well
of
course
it
was
obvious
from
the
first
that
this
mr
hosmer
angel
must
have
some
strong
object
for
his
curious
conduct
and
it
was
equally
clear
that
the
only
man
who
really
profited
by
the
incident
as
far
as
we
could
see
was
the
stepfather
then
the
fact
that
the
two
men
were
never
together
but
that
the
one
always
appeared
when
the
other
was
away
was
suggestive
so
were
the
tinted
spectacles
and
the
curious
voice
which
both
hinted
at
a
disguise
as
did
the
bushy
whiskers
my
suspicions
were
all
confirmed
by
his
peculiar
action
in
typewriting
his
signature
which
of
course
inferred
that
his
handwriting
was
so
familiar
to
her
that
she
would
recognise
even
the
smallest
sample
of
it
you
see
all
these
isolated
facts
together
with
many
minor
ones
all
pointed
in
the
same
direction
and
how
did
you
verify
them
having
once
spotted
my
man
it
was
easy
to
get
corroboration
i
knew
the
firm
for
which
this
man
worked
having
taken
the
printed
description
i
eliminated
everything
from
it
which
could
be
the
result
of
a
disguise
the
whiskers
the
glasses
the
voice
and
i
sent
it
to
the
firm
with
a
request
that
they
would
inform
me
whether
it
answered
to
the
description
of
any
of
their
travellers
i
had
already
noticed
the
peculiarities
of
the
typewriter
and
i
wrote
to
the
man
himself
at
his
business
address
asking
him
if
he
would
come
here
as
i
expected
his
reply
was
typewritten
and
revealed
the
same
trivial
but
characteristic
defects
the
same
post
brought
me
a
letter
from
westhouse
marbank
of
fenchurch
street
to
say
that
the
description
tallied
in
every
respect
with
that
of
their
employe
james
windibank
voila
tout
and
miss
sutherland
if
i
tell
her
she
will
not
believe
me
you
may
remember
the
old
persian
saying
there
is
danger
for
him
who
taketh
the
tiger
cub
and
danger
also
for
whoso
snatches
a
delusion
from
a
woman
there
is
as
much
sense
in
hafiz
as
in
horace
and
as
much
knowledge
of
the
world
adventure
iv
the
boscombe
valley
mystery
we
were
seated
at
breakfast
one
morning
my
wife
and
i
when
the
maid
brought
in
a
telegram
it
was
from
sherlock
holmes
and
ran
in
this
way
have
you
a
couple
of
days
to
spare
have
just
been
wired
for
from
the
west
of
england
in
connection
with
boscombe
valley
tragedy
shall
be
glad
if
you
will
come
with
me
air
and
scenery
perfect
leave
paddington
by
the
what
do
you
say
dear
said
my
wife
looking
across
at
me
will
you
go
i
really
don
t
know
what
to
say
i
have
a
fairly
long
list
at
present
oh
anstruther
would
do
your
work
for
you
you
have
been
looking
a
little
pale
lately
i
think
that
the
change
would
do
you
good
and
you
are
always
so
interested
in
mr
sherlock
holmes
cases
i
should
be
ungrateful
if
i
were
not
seeing
what
i
gained
through
one
of
them
i
answered
but
if
i
am
to
go
i
must
pack
at
once
for
i
have
only
half
an
hour
my
experience
of
camp
life
in
afghanistan
had
at
least
had
the
effect
of
making
me
a
prompt
and
ready
traveller
my
wants
were
few
and
simple
so
that
in
less
than
the
time
stated
i
was
in
a
cab
with
my
valise
rattling
away
to
paddington
station
sherlock
holmes
was
pacing
up
and
down
the
platform
his
tall
gaunt
figure
made
even
gaunter
and
taller
by
his
long
grey
travelling
cloak
and
close
fitting
cloth
cap
it
is
really
very
good
of
you
to
come
watson
said
he
it
makes
a
considerable
difference
to
me
having
someone
with
me
on
whom
i
can
thoroughly
rely
local
aid
is
always
either
worthless
or
else
biassed
if
you
will
keep
the
two
corner
seats
i
shall
get
the
tickets
we
had
the
carriage
to
ourselves
save
for
an
immense
litter
of
papers
which
holmes
had
brought
with
him
among
these
he
rummaged
and
read
with
intervals
of
note
taking
and
of
meditation
until
we
were
past
reading
then
he
suddenly
rolled
them
all
into
a
gigantic
ball
and
tossed
them
up
onto
the
rack
have
you
heard
anything
of
the
case
he
asked
not
a
word
i
have
not
seen
a
paper
for
some
days
the
london
press
has
not
had
very
full
accounts
i
have
just
been
looking
through
all
the
recent
papers
in
order
to
master
the
particulars
it
seems
from
what
i
gather
to
be
one
of
those
simple
cases
which
are
so
extremely
difficult
that
sounds
a
little
paradoxical
but
it
is
profoundly
true
singularity
is
almost
invariably
a
clue
the
more
featureless
and
commonplace
a
crime
is
the
more
difficult
it
is
to
bring
it
home
in
this
case
however
they
have
established
a
very
serious
case
against
the
son
of
the
murdered
man
it
is
a
murder
then
well
it
is
conjectured
to
be
so
i
shall
take
nothing
for
granted
until
i
have
the
opportunity
of
looking
personally
into
it
i
will
explain
the
state
of
things
to
you
as
far
as
i
have
been
able
to
understand
it
in
a
very
few
words
boscombe
valley
is
a
country
district
not
very
far
from
ross
in
herefordshire
the
largest
landed
proprietor
in
that
part
is
a
mr
john
turner
who
made
his
money
in
australia
and
returned
some
years
ago
to
the
old
country
one
of
the
farms
which
he
held
that
of
hatherley
was
let
to
mr
charles
mccarthy
who
was
also
an
ex
australian
the
men
had
known
each
other
in
the
colonies
so
that
it
was
not
unnatural
that
when
they
came
to
settle
down
they
should
do
so
as
near
each
other
as
possible
turner
was
apparently
the
richer
man
so
mccarthy
became
his
tenant
but
still
remained
it
seems
upon
terms
of
perfect
equality
as
they
were
frequently
together
mccarthy
had
one
son
a
lad
of
eighteen
and
turner
had
an
only
daughter
of
the
same
age
but
neither
of
them
had
wives
living
they
appear
to
have
avoided
the
society
of
the
neighbouring
english
families
and
to
have
led
retired
lives
though
both
the
mccarthys
were
fond
of
sport
and
were
frequently
seen
at
the
race
meetings
of
the
neighbourhood
mccarthy
kept
two
servants
a
man
and
a
girl
turner
had
a
considerable
household
some
half
dozen
at
the
least
that
is
as
much
as
i
have
been
able
to
gather
about
the
families
now
for
the
facts
on
june
rd
that
is
on
monday
last
mccarthy
left
his
house
at
hatherley
about
three
in
the
afternoon
and
walked
down
to
the
boscombe
pool
which
is
a
small
lake
formed
by
the
spreading
out
of
the
stream
which
runs
down
the
boscombe
valley
he
had
been
out
with
his
serving
man
in
the
morning
at
ross
and
he
had
told
the
man
that
he
must
hurry
as
he
had
an
appointment
of
importance
to
keep
at
three
from
that
appointment
he
never
came
back
alive
from
hatherley
farmhouse
to
the
boscombe
pool
is
a
quarter
of
a
mile
and
two
people
saw
him
as
he
passed
over
this
ground
one
was
an
old
woman
whose
name
is
not
mentioned
and
the
other
was
william
crowder
a
game
keeper
in
the
employ
of
mr
turner
both
these
witnesses
depose
that
mr
mccarthy
was
walking
alone
the
game
keeper
adds
that
within
a
few
minutes
of
his
seeing
mr
mccarthy
pass
he
had
seen
his
son
mr
james
mccarthy
going
the
same
way
with
a
gun
under
his
arm
to
the
best
of
his
belief
the
father
was
actually
in
sight
at
the
time
and
the
son
was
following
him
he
thought
no
more
of
the
matter
until
he
heard
in
the
evening
of
the
tragedy
that
had
occurred
the
two
mccarthys
were
seen
after
the
time
when
william
crowder
the
game
keeper
lost
sight
of
them
the
boscombe
pool
is
thickly
wooded
round
with
just
a
fringe
of
grass
and
of
reeds
round
the
edge
a
girl
of
fourteen
patience
moran
who
is
the
daughter
of
the
lodge
keeper
of
the
boscombe
valley
estate
was
in
one
of
the
woods
picking
flowers
she
states
that
while
she
was
there
she
saw
at
the
border
of
the
wood
and
close
by
the
lake
mr
mccarthy
and
his
son
and
that
they
appeared
to
be
having
a
violent
quarrel
she
heard
mr
mccarthy
the
elder
using
very
strong
language
to
his
son
and
she
saw
the
latter
raise
up
his
hand
as
if
to
strike
his
father
she
was
so
frightened
by
their
violence
that
she
ran
away
and
told
her
mother
when
she
reached
home
that
she
had
left
the
two
mccarthys
quarrelling
near
boscombe
pool
and
that
she
was
afraid
that
they
were
going
to
fight
she
had
hardly
said
the
words
when
young
mr
mccarthy
came
running
up
to
the
lodge
to
say
that
he
had
found
his
father
dead
in
the
wood
and
to
ask
for
the
help
of
the
lodge
keeper
he
was
much
excited
without
either
his
gun
or
his
hat
and
his
right
hand
and
sleeve
were
observed
to
be
stained
with
fresh
blood
on
following
him
they
found
the
dead
body
stretched
out
upon
the
grass
beside
the
pool
the
head
had
been
beaten
in
by
repeated
blows
of
some
heavy
and
blunt
weapon
the
injuries
were
such
as
might
very
well
have
been
inflicted
by
the
butt
end
of
his
son
s
gun
which
was
found
lying
on
the
grass
within
a
few
paces
of
the
body
under
these
circumstances
the
young
man
was
instantly
arrested
and
a
verdict
of
wilful
murder
having
been
returned
at
the
inquest
on
tuesday
he
was
on
wednesday
brought
before
the
magistrates
at
ross
who
have
referred
the
case
to
the
next
assizes
those
are
the
main
facts
of
the
case
as
they
came
out
before
the
coroner
and
the
police
court
i
could
hardly
imagine
a
more
damning
case
i
remarked
if
ever
circumstantial
evidence
pointed
to
a
criminal
it
does
so
here
circumstantial
evidence
is
a
very
tricky
thing
answered
holmes
thoughtfully
it
may
seem
to
point
very
straight
to
one
thing
but
if
you
shift
your
own
point
of
view
a
little
you
may
find
it
pointing
in
an
equally
uncompromising
manner
to
something
entirely
different
it
must
be
confessed
however
that
the
case
looks
exceedingly
grave
against
the
young
man
and
it
is
very
possible
that
he
is
indeed
the
culprit
there
are
several
people
in
the
neighbourhood
however
and
among
them
miss
turner
the
daughter
of
the
neighbouring
landowner
who
believe
in
his
innocence
and
who
have
retained
lestrade
whom
you
may
recollect
in
connection
with
the
study
in
scarlet
to
work
out
the
case
in
his
interest
lestrade
being
rather
puzzled
has
referred
the
case
to
me
and
hence
it
is
that
two
middle
aged
gentlemen
are
flying
westward
at
fifty
miles
an
hour
instead
of
quietly
digesting
their
breakfasts
at
home
i
am
afraid
said
i
that
the
facts
are
so
obvious
that
you
will
find
little
credit
to
be
gained
out
of
this
case
there
is
nothing
more
deceptive
than
an
obvious
fact
he
answered
laughing
besides
we
may
chance
to
hit
upon
some
other
obvious
facts
which
may
have
been
by
no
means
obvious
to
mr
lestrade
you
know
me
too
well
to
think
that
i
am
boasting
when
i
say
that
i
shall
either
confirm
or
destroy
his
theory
by
means
which
he
is
quite
incapable
of
employing
or
even
of
understanding
to
take
the
first
example
to
hand
i
very
clearly
perceive
that
in
your
bedroom
the
window
is
upon
the
right
hand
side
and
yet
i
question
whether
mr
lestrade
would
have
noted
even
so
self
evident
a
thing
as
that
how
on
earth
my
dear
fellow
i
know
you
well
i
know
the
military
neatness
which
characterises
you
you
shave
every
morning
and
in
this
season
you
shave
by
the
sunlight
but
since
your
shaving
is
less
and
less
complete
as
we
get
farther
back
on
the
left
side
until
it
becomes
positively
slovenly
as
we
get
round
the
angle
of
the
jaw
it
is
surely
very
clear
that
that
side
is
less
illuminated
than
the
other
i
could
not
imagine
a
man
of
your
habits
looking
at
himself
in
an
equal
light
and
being
satisfied
with
such
a
result
i
only
quote
this
as
a
trivial
example
of
observation
and
inference
therein
lies
my
metier
and
it
is
just
possible
that
it
may
be
of
some
service
in
the
investigation
which
lies
before
us
there
are
one
or
two
minor
points
which
were
brought
out
in
the
inquest
and
which
are
worth
considering
what
are
they
it
appears
that
his
arrest
did
not
take
place
at
once
but
after
the
return
to
hatherley
farm
on
the
inspector
of
constabulary
informing
him
that
he
was
a
prisoner
he
remarked
that
he
was
not
surprised
to
hear
it
and
that
it
was
no
more
than
his
deserts
this
observation
of
his
had
the
natural
effect
of
removing
any
traces
of
doubt
which
might
have
remained
in
the
minds
of
the
coroner
s
jury
it
was
a
confession
i
ejaculated
no
for
it
was
followed
by
a
protestation
of
innocence
coming
on
the
top
of
such
a
damning
series
of
events
it
was
at
least
a
most
suspicious
remark
on
the
contrary
said
holmes
it
is
the
brightest
rift
which
i
can
at
present
see
in
the
clouds
however
innocent
he
might
be
he
could
not
be
such
an
absolute
imbecile
as
not
to
see
that
the
circumstances
were
very
black
against
him
had
he
appeared
surprised
at
his
own
arrest
or
feigned
indignation
at
it
i
should
have
looked
upon
it
as
highly
suspicious
because
such
surprise
or
anger
would
not
be
natural
under
the
circumstances
and
yet
might
appear
to
be
the
best
policy
to
a
scheming
man
his
frank
acceptance
of
the
situation
marks
him
as
either
an
innocent
man
or
else
as
a
man
of
considerable
self
restraint
and
firmness
as
to
his
remark
about
his
deserts
it
was
also
not
unnatural
if
you
consider
that
he
stood
beside
the
dead
body
of
his
father
and
that
there
is
no
doubt
that
he
had
that
very
day
so
far
forgotten
his
filial
duty
as
to
bandy
words
with
him
and
even
according
to
the
little
girl
whose
evidence
is
so
important
to
raise
his
hand
as
if
to
strike
him
the
self
reproach
and
contrition
which
are
displayed
in
his
remark
appear
to
me
to
be
the
signs
of
a
healthy
mind
rather
than
of
a
guilty
one
i
shook
my
head
many
men
have
been
hanged
on
far
slighter
evidence
i
remarked
so
they
have
and
many
men
have
been
wrongfully
hanged
what
is
the
young
man
s
own
account
of
the
matter
it
is
i
am
afraid
not
very
encouraging
to
his
supporters
though
there
are
one
or
two
points
in
it
which
are
suggestive
you
will
find
it
here
and
may
read
it
for
yourself
he
picked
out
from
his
bundle
a
copy
of
the
local
herefordshire
paper
and
having
turned
down
the
sheet
he
pointed
out
the
paragraph
in
which
the
unfortunate
young
man
had
given
his
own
statement
of
what
had
occurred
i
settled
myself
down
in
the
corner
of
the
carriage
and
read
it
very
carefully
it
ran
in
this
way
mr
james
mccarthy
the
only
son
of
the
deceased
was
then
called
and
gave
evidence
as
follows
i
had
been
away
from
home
for
three
days
at
bristol
and
had
only
just
returned
upon
the
morning
of
last
monday
the
rd
my
father
was
absent
from
home
at
the
time
of
my
arrival
and
i
was
informed
by
the
maid
that
he
had
driven
over
to
ross
with
john
cobb
the
groom
shortly
after
my
return
i
heard
the
wheels
of
his
trap
in
the
yard
and
looking
out
of
my
window
i
saw
him
get
out
and
walk
rapidly
out
of
the
yard
though
i
was
not
aware
in
which
direction
he
was
going
i
then
took
my
gun
and
strolled
out
in
the
direction
of
the
boscombe
pool
with
the
intention
of
visiting
the
rabbit
warren
which
is
upon
the
other
side
on
my
way
i
saw
william
crowder
the
game
keeper
as
he
had
stated
in
his
evidence
but
he
is
mistaken
in
thinking
that
i
was
following
my
father
i
had
no
idea
that
he
was
in
front
of
me
when
about
a
hundred
yards
from
the
pool
i
heard
a
cry
of
cooee
which
was
a
usual
signal
between
my
father
and
myself
i
then
hurried
forward
and
found
him
standing
by
the
pool
he
appeared
to
be
much
surprised
at
seeing
me
and
asked
me
rather
roughly
what
i
was
doing
there
a
conversation
ensued
which
led
to
high
words
and
almost
to
blows
for
my
father
was
a
man
of
a
very
violent
temper
seeing
that
his
passion
was
becoming
ungovernable
i
left
him
and
returned
towards
hatherley
farm
i
had
not
gone
more
than
yards
however
when
i
heard
a
hideous
outcry
behind
me
which
caused
me
to
run
back
again
i
found
my
father
expiring
upon
the
ground
with
his
head
terribly
injured
i
dropped
my
gun
and
held
him
in
my
arms
but
he
almost
instantly
expired
i
knelt
beside
him
for
some
minutes
and
then
made
my
way
to
mr
turner
s
lodge
keeper
his
house
being
the
nearest
to
ask
for
assistance
i
saw
no
one
near
my
father
when
i
returned
and
i
have
no
idea
how
he
came
by
his
injuries
he
was
not
a
popular
man
being
somewhat
cold
and
forbidding
in
his
manners
but
he
had
as
far
as
i
know
no
active
enemies
i
know
nothing
further
of
the
matter
the
coroner
did
your
father
make
any
statement
to
you
before
he
died
witness
he
mumbled
a
few
words
but
i
could
only
catch
some
allusion
to
a
rat
the
coroner
what
did
you
understand
by
that
witness
it
conveyed
no
meaning
to
me
i
thought
that
he
was
delirious
the
coroner
what
was
the
point
upon
which
you
and
your
father
had
this
final
quarrel
witness
i
should
prefer
not
to
answer
the
coroner
i
am
afraid
that
i
must
press
it
witness
it
is
really
impossible
for
me
to
tell
you
i
can
assure
you
that
it
has
nothing
to
do
with
the
sad
tragedy
which
followed
the
coroner
that
is
for
the
court
to
decide
i
need
not
point
out
to
you
that
your
refusal
to
answer
will
prejudice
your
case
considerably
in
any
future
proceedings
which
may
arise
witness
i
must
still
refuse
the
coroner
i
understand
that
the
cry
of
cooee
was
a
common
signal
between
you
and
your
father
witness
it
was
the
coroner
how
was
it
then
that
he
uttered
it
before
he
saw
you
and
before
he
even
knew
that
you
had
returned
from
bristol
witness
with
considerable
confusion
i
do
not
know
a
juryman
did
you
see
nothing
which
aroused
your
suspicions
when
you
returned
on
hearing
the
cry
and
found
your
father
fatally
injured
witness
nothing
definite
the
coroner
what
do
you
mean
witness
i
was
so
disturbed
and
excited
as
i
rushed
out
into
the
open
that
i
could
think
of
nothing
except
of
my
father
yet
i
have
a
vague
impression
that
as
i
ran
forward
something
lay
upon
the
ground
to
the
left
of
me
it
seemed
to
me
to
be
something
grey
in
colour
a
coat
of
some
sort
or
a
plaid
perhaps
when
i
rose
from
my
father
i
looked
round
for
it
but
it
was
gone
do
you
mean
that
it
disappeared
before
you
went
for
help
yes
it
was
gone
you
cannot
say
what
it
was
no
i
had
a
feeling
something
was
there
how
far
from
the
body
a
dozen
yards
or
so
and
how
far
from
the
edge
of
the
wood
about
the
same
then
if
it
was
removed
it
was
while
you
were
within
a
dozen
yards
of
it
yes
but
with
my
back
towards
it
this
concluded
the
examination
of
the
witness
i
see
said
i
as
i
glanced
down
the
column
that
the
coroner
in
his
concluding
remarks
was
rather
severe
upon
young
mccarthy
he
calls
attention
and
with
reason
to
the
discrepancy
about
his
father
having
signalled
to
him
before
seeing
him
also
to
his
refusal
to
give
details
of
his
conversation
with
his
father
and
his
singular
account
of
his
father
s
dying
words
they
are
all
as
he
remarks
very
much
against
the
son
holmes
laughed
softly
to
himself
and
stretched
himself
out
upon
the
cushioned
seat
both
you
and
the
coroner
have
been
at
some
pains
said
he
to
single
out
the
very
strongest
points
in
the
young
man
s
favour
don
t
you
see
that
you
alternately
give
him
credit
for
having
too
much
imagination
and
too
little
too
little
if
he
could
not
invent
a
cause
of
quarrel
which
would
give
him
the
sympathy
of
the
jury
too
much
if
he
evolved
from
his
own
inner
consciousness
anything
so
outre
as
a
dying
reference
to
a
rat
and
the
incident
of
the
vanishing
cloth
no
sir
i
shall
approach
this
case
from
the
point
of
view
that
what
this
young
man
says
is
true
and
we
shall
see
whither
that
hypothesis
will
lead
us
and
now
here
is
my
pocket
petrarch
and
not
another
word
shall
i
say
of
this
case
until
we
are
on
the
scene
of
action
we
lunch
at
swindon
and
i
see
that
we
shall
be
there
in
twenty
minutes
it
was
nearly
four
o
clock
when
we
at
last
after
passing
through
the
beautiful
stroud
valley
and
over
the
broad
gleaming
severn
found
ourselves
at
the
pretty
little
country
town
of
ross
a
lean
ferret
like
man
furtive
and
sly
looking
was
waiting
for
us
upon
the
platform
in
spite
of
the
light
brown
dustcoat
and
leather
leggings
which
he
wore
in
deference
to
his
rustic
surroundings
i
had
no
difficulty
in
recognising
lestrade
of
scotland
yard
with
him
we
drove
to
the
hereford
arms
where
a
room
had
already
been
engaged
for
us
i
have
ordered
a
carriage
said
lestrade
as
we
sat
over
a
cup
of
tea
i
knew
your
energetic
nature
and
that
you
would
not
be
happy
until
you
had
been
on
the
scene
of
the
crime
it
was
very
nice
and
complimentary
of
you
holmes
answered
it
is
entirely
a
question
of
barometric
pressure
lestrade
looked
startled
i
do
not
quite
follow
he
said
how
is
the
glass
twenty
nine
i
see
no
wind
and
not
a
cloud
in
the
sky
i
have
a
caseful
of
cigarettes
here
which
need
smoking
and
the
sofa
is
very
much
superior
to
the
usual
country
hotel
abomination
i
do
not
think
that
it
is
probable
that
i
shall
use
the
carriage
to
night
lestrade
laughed
indulgently
you
have
no
doubt
already
formed
your
conclusions
from
the
newspapers
he
said
the
case
is
as
plain
as
a
pikestaff
and
the
more
one
goes
into
it
the
plainer
it
becomes
still
of
course
one
can
t
refuse
a
lady
and
such
a
very
positive
one
too
she
has
heard
of
you
and
would
have
your
opinion
though
i
repeatedly
told
her
that
there
was
nothing
which
you
could
do
which
i
had
not
already
done
why
bless
my
soul
here
is
her
carriage
at
the
door
he
had
hardly
spoken
before
there
rushed
into
the
room
one
of
the
most
lovely
young
women
that
i
have
ever
seen
in
my
life
her
violet
eyes
shining
her
lips
parted
a
pink
flush
upon
her
cheeks
all
thought
of
her
natural
reserve
lost
in
her
overpowering
excitement
and
concern
oh
mr
sherlock
holmes
she
cried
glancing
from
one
to
the
other
of
us
and
finally
with
a
woman
s
quick
intuition
fastening
upon
my
companion
i
am
so
glad
that
you
have
come
i
have
driven
down
to
tell
you
so
i
know
that
james
didn
t
do
it
i
know
it
and
i
want
you
to
start
upon
your
work
knowing
it
too
never
let
yourself
doubt
upon
that
point
we
have
known
each
other
since
we
were
little
children
and
i
know
his
faults
as
no
one
else
does
but
he
is
too
tender
hearted
to
hurt
a
fly
such
a
charge
is
absurd
to
anyone
who
really
knows
him
i
hope
we
may
clear
him
miss
turner
said
sherlock
holmes
you
may
rely
upon
my
doing
all
that
i
can
but
you
have
read
the
evidence
you
have
formed
some
conclusion
do
you
not
see
some
loophole
some
flaw
do
you
not
yourself
think
that
he
is
innocent
i
think
that
it
is
very
probable
there
now
she
cried
throwing
back
her
head
and
looking
defiantly
at
lestrade
you
hear
he
gives
me
hopes
lestrade
shrugged
his
shoulders
i
am
afraid
that
my
colleague
has
been
a
little
quick
in
forming
his
conclusions
he
said
but
he
is
right
oh
i
know
that
he
is
right
james
never
did
it
and
about
his
quarrel
with
his
father
i
am
sure
that
the
reason
why
he
would
not
speak
about
it
to
the
coroner
was
because
i
was
concerned
in
it
in
what
way
asked
holmes
it
is
no
time
for
me
to
hide
anything
james
and
his
father
had
many
disagreements
about
me
mr
mccarthy
was
very
anxious
that
there
should
be
a
marriage
between
us
james
and
i
have
always
loved
each
other
as
brother
and
sister
but
of
course
he
is
young
and
has
seen
very
little
of
life
yet
and
and
well
he
naturally
did
not
wish
to
do
anything
like
that
yet
so
there
were
quarrels
and
this
i
am
sure
was
one
of
them
and
your
father
asked
holmes
was
he
in
favour
of
such
a
union
no
he
was
averse
to
it
also
no
one
but
mr
mccarthy
was
in
favour
of
it
a
quick
blush
passed
over
her
fresh
young
face
as
holmes
shot
one
of
his
keen
questioning
glances
at
her
thank
you
for
this
information
said
he
may
i
see
your
father
if
i
call
to
morrow
i
am
afraid
the
doctor
won
t
allow
it
the
doctor
yes
have
you
not
heard
poor
father
has
never
been
strong
for
years
back
but
this
has
broken
him
down
completely
he
has
taken
to
his
bed
and
dr
willows
says
that
he
is
a
wreck
and
that
his
nervous
system
is
shattered
mr
mccarthy
was
the
only
man
alive
who
had
known
dad
in
the
old
days
in
victoria
ha
in
victoria
that
is
important
yes
at
the
mines
quite
so
at
the
gold
mines
where
as
i
understand
mr
turner
made
his
money
yes
certainly
thank
you
miss
turner
you
have
been
of
material
assistance
to
me
you
will
tell
me
if
you
have
any
news
to
morrow
no
doubt
you
will
go
to
the
prison
to
see
james
oh
if
you
do
mr
holmes
do
tell
him
that
i
know
him
to
be
innocent
i
will
miss
turner
i
must
go
home
now
for
dad
is
very
ill
and
he
misses
me
so
if
i
leave
him
good
bye
and
god
help
you
in
your
undertaking
she
hurried
from
the
room
as
impulsively
as
she
had
entered
and
we
heard
the
wheels
of
her
carriage
rattle
off
down
the
street
i
am
ashamed
of
you
holmes
said
lestrade
with
dignity
after
a
few
minutes
silence
why
should
you
raise
up
hopes
which
you
are
bound
to
disappoint
i
am
not
over
tender
of
heart
but
i
call
it
cruel
i
think
that
i
see
my
way
to
clearing
james
mccarthy
said
holmes
have
you
an
order
to
see
him
in
prison
yes
but
only
for
you
and
me
then
i
shall
reconsider
my
resolution
about
going
out
we
have
still
time
to
take
a
train
to
hereford
and
see
him
to
night
ample
then
let
us
do
so
watson
i
fear
that
you
will
find
it
very
slow
but
i
shall
only
be
away
a
couple
of
hours
i
walked
down
to
the
station
with
them
and
then
wandered
through
the
streets
of
the
little
town
finally
returning
to
the
hotel
where
i
lay
upon
the
sofa
and
tried
to
interest
myself
in
a
yellow
backed
novel
the
puny
plot
of
the
story
was
so
thin
however
when
compared
to
the
deep
mystery
through
which
we
were
groping
and
i
found
my
attention
wander
so
continually
from
the
action
to
the
fact
that
i
at
last
flung
it
across
the
room
and
gave
myself
up
entirely
to
a
consideration
of
the
events
of
the
day
supposing
that
this
unhappy
young
man
s
story
were
absolutely
true
then
what
hellish
thing
what
absolutely
unforeseen
and
extraordinary
calamity
could
have
occurred
between
the
time
when
he
parted
from
his
father
and
the
moment
when
drawn
back
by
his
screams
he
rushed
into
the
glade
it
was
something
terrible
and
deadly
what
could
it
be
might
not
the
nature
of
the
injuries
reveal
something
to
my
medical
instincts
i
rang
the
bell
and
called
for
the
weekly
county
paper
which
contained
a
verbatim
account
of
the
inquest
in
the
surgeon
s
deposition
it
was
stated
that
the
posterior
third
of
the
left
parietal
bone
and
the
left
half
of
the
occipital
bone
had
been
shattered
by
a
heavy
blow
from
a
blunt
weapon
i
marked
the
spot
upon
my
own
head
clearly
such
a
blow
must
have
been
struck
from
behind
that
was
to
some
extent
in
favour
of
the
accused
as
when
seen
quarrelling
he
was
face
to
face
with
his
father
still
it
did
not
go
for
very
much
for
the
older
man
might
have
turned
his
back
before
the
blow
fell
still
it
might
be
worth
while
to
call
holmes
attention
to
it
then
there
was
the
peculiar
dying
reference
to
a
rat
what
could
that
mean
it
could
not
be
delirium
a
man
dying
from
a
sudden
blow
does
not
commonly
become
delirious
no
it
was
more
likely
to
be
an
attempt
to
explain
how
he
met
his
fate
but
what
could
it
indicate
i
cudgelled
my
brains
to
find
some
possible
explanation
and
then
the
incident
of
the
grey
cloth
seen
by
young
mccarthy
if
that
were
true
the
murderer
must
have
dropped
some
part
of
his
dress
presumably
his
overcoat
in
his
flight
and
must
have
had
the
hardihood
to
return
and
to
carry
it
away
at
the
instant
when
the
son
was
kneeling
with
his
back
turned
not
a
dozen
paces
off
what
a
tissue
of
mysteries
and
improbabilities
the
whole
thing
was
i
did
not
wonder
at
lestrade
s
opinion
and
yet
i
had
so
much
faith
in
sherlock
holmes
insight
that
i
could
not
lose
hope
as
long
as
every
fresh
fact
seemed
to
strengthen
his
conviction
of
young
mccarthy
s
innocence
it
was
late
before
sherlock
holmes
returned
he
came
back
alone
for
lestrade
was
staying
in
lodgings
in
the
town
the
glass
still
keeps
very
high
he
remarked
as
he
sat
down
it
is
of
importance
that
it
should
not
rain
before
we
are
able
to
go
over
the
ground
on
the
other
hand
a
man
should
be
at
his
very
best
and
keenest
for
such
nice
work
as
that
and
i
did
not
wish
to
do
it
when
fagged
by
a
long
journey
i
have
seen
young
mccarthy
and
what
did
you
learn
from
him
nothing
could
he
throw
no
light
none
at
all
i
was
inclined
to
think
at
one
time
that
he
knew
who
had
done
it
and
was
screening
him
or
her
but
i
am
convinced
now
that
he
is
as
puzzled
as
everyone
else
he
is
not
a
very
quick
witted
youth
though
comely
to
look
at
and
i
should
think
sound
at
heart
i
cannot
admire
his
taste
i
remarked
if
it
is
indeed
a
fact
that
he
was
averse
to
a
marriage
with
so
charming
a
young
lady
as
this
miss
turner
ah
thereby
hangs
a
rather
painful
tale
this
fellow
is
madly
insanely
in
love
with
her
but
some
two
years
ago
when
he
was
only
a
lad
and
before
he
really
knew
her
for
she
had
been
away
five
years
at
a
boarding
school
what
does
the
idiot
do
but
get
into
the
clutches
of
a
barmaid
in
bristol
and
marry
her
at
a
registry
office
no
one
knows
a
word
of
the
matter
but
you
can
imagine
how
maddening
it
must
be
to
him
to
be
upbraided
for
not
doing
what
he
would
give
his
very
eyes
to
do
but
what
he
knows
to
be
absolutely
impossible
it
was
sheer
frenzy
of
this
sort
which
made
him
throw
his
hands
up
into
the
air
when
his
father
at
their
last
interview
was
goading
him
on
to
propose
to
miss
turner
on
the
other
hand
he
had
no
means
of
supporting
himself
and
his
father
who
was
by
all
accounts
a
very
hard
man
would
have
thrown
him
over
utterly
had
he
known
the
truth
it
was
with
his
barmaid
wife
that
he
had
spent
the
last
three
days
in
bristol
and
his
father
did
not
know
where
he
was
mark
that
point
it
is
of
importance
good
has
come
out
of
evil
however
for
the
barmaid
finding
from
the
papers
that
he
is
in
serious
trouble
and
likely
to
be
hanged
has
thrown
him
over
utterly
and
has
written
to
him
to
say
that
she
has
a
husband
already
in
the
bermuda
dockyard
so
that
there
is
really
no
tie
between
them
i
think
that
that
bit
of
news
has
consoled
young
mccarthy
for
all
that
he
has
suffered
but
if
he
is
innocent
who
has
done
it
ah
who
i
would
call
your
attention
very
particularly
to
two
points
one
is
that
the
murdered
man
had
an
appointment
with
someone
at
the
pool
and
that
the
someone
could
not
have
been
his
son
for
his
son
was
away
and
he
did
not
know
when
he
would
return
the
second
is
that
the
murdered
man
was
heard
to
cry
cooee
before
he
knew
that
his
son
had
returned
those
are
the
crucial
points
upon
which
the
case
depends
and
now
let
us
talk
about
george
meredith
if
you
please
and
we
shall
leave
all
minor
matters
until
to
morrow
there
was
no
rain
as
holmes
had
foretold
and
the
morning
broke
bright
and
cloudless
at
nine
o
clock
lestrade
called
for
us
with
the
carriage
and
we
set
off
for
hatherley
farm
and
the
boscombe
pool
there
is
serious
news
this
morning
lestrade
observed
it
is
said
that
mr
turner
of
the
hall
is
so
ill
that
his
life
is
despaired
of
an
elderly
man
i
presume
said
holmes
about
sixty
but
his
constitution
has
been
shattered
by
his
life
abroad
and
he
has
been
in
failing
health
for
some
time
this
business
has
had
a
very
bad
effect
upon
him
he
was
an
old
friend
of
mccarthy
s
and
i
may
add
a
great
benefactor
to
him
for
i
have
learned
that
he
gave
him
hatherley
farm
rent
free
indeed
that
is
interesting
said
holmes
oh
yes
in
a
hundred
other
ways
he
has
helped
him
everybody
about
here
speaks
of
his
kindness
to
him
really
does
it
not
strike
you
as
a
little
singular
that
this
mccarthy
who
appears
to
have
had
little
of
his
own
and
to
have
been
under
such
obligations
to
turner
should
still
talk
of
marrying
his
son
to
turner
s
daughter
who
is
presumably
heiress
to
the
estate
and
that
in
such
a
very
cocksure
manner
as
if
it
were
merely
a
case
of
a
proposal
and
all
else
would
follow
it
is
the
more
strange
since
we
know
that
turner
himself
was
averse
to
the
idea
the
daughter
told
us
as
much
do
you
not
deduce
something
from
that
we
have
got
to
the
deductions
and
the
inferences
said
lestrade
winking
at
me
i
find
it
hard
enough
to
tackle
facts
holmes
without
flying
away
after
theories
and
fancies
you
are
right
said
holmes
demurely
you
do
find
it
very
hard
to
tackle
the
facts
anyhow
i
have
grasped
one
fact
which
you
seem
to
find
it
difficult
to
get
hold
of
replied
lestrade
with
some
warmth
and
that
is
that
mccarthy
senior
met
his
death
from
mccarthy
junior
and
that
all
theories
to
the
contrary
are
the
merest
moonshine
well
moonshine
is
a
brighter
thing
than
fog
said
holmes
laughing
but
i
am
very
much
mistaken
if
this
is
not
hatherley
farm
upon
the
left
yes
that
is
it
it
was
a
widespread
comfortable
looking
building
two
storied
slate
roofed
with
great
yellow
blotches
of
lichen
upon
the
grey
walls
the
drawn
blinds
and
the
smokeless
chimneys
however
gave
it
a
stricken
look
as
though
the
weight
of
this
horror
still
lay
heavy
upon
it
we
called
at
the
door
when
the
maid
at
holmes
request
showed
us
the
boots
which
her
master
wore
at
the
time
of
his
death
and
also
a
pair
of
the
son
s
though
not
the
pair
which
he
had
then
had
having
measured
these
very
carefully
from
seven
or
eight
different
points
holmes
desired
to
be
led
to
the
court
yard
from
which
we
all
followed
the
winding
track
which
led
to
boscombe
pool
sherlock
holmes
was
transformed
when
he
was
hot
upon
such
a
scent
as
this
men
who
had
only
known
the
quiet
thinker
and
logician
of
baker
street
would
have
failed
to
recognise
him
his
face
flushed
and
darkened
his
brows
were
drawn
into
two
hard
black
lines
while
his
eyes
shone
out
from
beneath
them
with
a
steely
glitter
his
face
was
bent
downward
his
shoulders
bowed
his
lips
compressed
and
the
veins
stood
out
like
whipcord
in
his
long
sinewy
neck
his
nostrils
seemed
to
dilate
with
a
purely
animal
lust
for
the
chase
and
his
mind
was
so
absolutely
concentrated
upon
the
matter
before
him
that
a
question
or
remark
fell
unheeded
upon
his
ears
or
at
the
most
only
provoked
a
quick
impatient
snarl
in
reply
swiftly
and
silently
he
made
his
way
along
the
track
which
ran
through
the
meadows
and
so
by
way
of
the
woods
to
the
boscombe
pool
it
was
damp
marshy
ground
as
is
all
that
district
and
there
were
marks
of
many
feet
both
upon
the
path
and
amid
the
short
grass
which
bounded
it
on
either
side
sometimes
holmes
would
hurry
on
sometimes
stop
dead
and
once
he
made
quite
a
little
detour
into
the
meadow
lestrade
and
i
walked
behind
him
the
detective
indifferent
and
contemptuous
while
i
watched
my
friend
with
the
interest
which
sprang
from
the
conviction
that
every
one
of
his
actions
was
directed
towards
a
definite
end
the
boscombe
pool
which
is
a
little
reed
girt
sheet
of
water
some
fifty
yards
across
is
situated
at
the
boundary
between
the
hatherley
farm
and
the
private
park
of
the
wealthy
mr
turner
above
the
woods
which
lined
it
upon
the
farther
side
we
could
see
the
red
jutting
pinnacles
which
marked
the
site
of
the
rich
landowner
s
dwelling
on
the
hatherley
side
of
the
pool
the
woods
grew
very
thick
and
there
was
a
narrow
belt
of
sodden
grass
twenty
paces
across
between
the
edge
of
the
trees
and
the
reeds
which
lined
the
lake
lestrade
showed
us
the
exact
spot
at
which
the
body
had
been
found
and
indeed
so
moist
was
the
ground
that
i
could
plainly
see
the
traces
which
had
been
left
by
the
fall
of
the
stricken
man
to
holmes
as
i
could
see
by
his
eager
face
and
peering
eyes
very
many
other
things
were
to
be
read
upon
the
trampled
grass
he
ran
round
like
a
dog
who
is
picking
up
a
scent
and
then
turned
upon
my
companion
what
did
you
go
into
the
pool
for
he
asked
i
fished
about
with
a
rake
i
thought
there
might
be
some
weapon
or
other
trace
but
how
on
earth
oh
tut
tut
i
have
no
time
that
left
foot
of
yours
with
its
inward
twist
is
all
over
the
place
a
mole
could
trace
it
and
there
it
vanishes
among
the
reeds
oh
how
simple
it
would
all
have
been
had
i
been
here
before
they
came
like
a
herd
of
buffalo
and
wallowed
all
over
it
here
is
where
the
party
with
the
lodge
keeper
came
and
they
have
covered
all
tracks
for
six
or
eight
feet
round
the
body
but
here
are
three
separate
tracks
of
the
same
feet
he
drew
out
a
lens
and
lay
down
upon
his
waterproof
to
have
a
better
view
talking
all
the
time
rather
to
himself
than
to
us
these
are
young
mccarthy
s
feet
twice
he
was
walking
and
once
he
ran
swiftly
so
that
the
soles
are
deeply
marked
and
the
heels
hardly
visible
that
bears
out
his
story
he
ran
when
he
saw
his
father
on
the
ground
then
here
are
the
father
s
feet
as
he
paced
up
and
down
what
is
this
then
it
is
the
butt
end
of
the
gun
as
the
son
stood
listening
and
this
ha
ha
what
have
we
here
tiptoes
tiptoes
square
too
quite
unusual
boots
they
come
they
go
they
come
again
of
course
that
was
for
the
cloak
now
where
did
they
come
from
he
ran
up
and
down
sometimes
losing
sometimes
finding
the
track
until
we
were
well
within
the
edge
of
the
wood
and
under
the
shadow
of
a
great
beech
the
largest
tree
in
the
neighbourhood
holmes
traced
his
way
to
the
farther
side
of
this
and
lay
down
once
more
upon
his
face
with
a
little
cry
of
satisfaction
for
a
long
time
he
remained
there
turning
over
the
leaves
and
dried
sticks
gathering
up
what
seemed
to
me
to
be
dust
into
an
envelope
and
examining
with
his
lens
not
only
the
ground
but
even
the
bark
of
the
tree
as
far
as
he
could
reach
a
jagged
stone
was
lying
among
the
moss
and
this
also
he
carefully
examined
and
retained
then
he
followed
a
pathway
through
the
wood
until
he
came
to
the
highroad
where
all
traces
were
lost
it
has
been
a
case
of
considerable
interest
he
remarked
returning
to
his
natural
manner
i
fancy
that
this
grey
house
on
the
right
must
be
the
lodge
i
think
that
i
will
go
in
and
have
a
word
with
moran
and
perhaps
write
a
little
note
having
done
that
we
may
drive
back
to
our
luncheon
you
may
walk
to
the
cab
and
i
shall
be
with
you
presently
it
was
about
ten
minutes
before
we
regained
our
cab
and
drove
back
into
ross
holmes
still
carrying
with
him
the
stone
which
he
had
picked
up
in
the
wood
this
may
interest
you
lestrade
he
remarked
holding
it
out
the
murder
was
done
with
it
i
see
no
marks
there
are
none
how
do
you
know
then
the
grass
was
growing
under
it
it
had
only
lain
there
a
few
days
there
was
no
sign
of
a
place
whence
it
had
been
taken
it
corresponds
with
the
injuries
there
is
no
sign
of
any
other
weapon
and
the
murderer
is
a
tall
man
left
handed
limps
with
the
right
leg
wears
thick
soled
shooting
boots
and
a
grey
cloak
smokes
indian
cigars
uses
a
cigar
holder
and
carries
a
blunt
pen
knife
in
his
pocket
there
are
several
other
indications
but
these
may
be
enough
to
aid
us
in
our
search
lestrade
laughed
i
am
afraid
that
i
am
still
a
sceptic
he
said
theories
are
all
very
well
but
we
have
to
deal
with
a
hard
headed
british
jury
nous
verrons
answered
holmes
calmly
you
work
your
own
method
and
i
shall
work
mine
i
shall
be
busy
this
afternoon
and
shall
probably
return
to
london
by
the
evening
train
and
leave
your
case
unfinished
no
finished
but
the
mystery
it
is
solved
who
was
the
criminal
then
the
gentleman
i
describe
but
who
is
he
surely
it
would
not
be
difficult
to
find
out
this
is
not
such
a
populous
neighbourhood
lestrade
shrugged
his
shoulders
i
am
a
practical
man
he
said
and
i
really
cannot
undertake
to
go
about
the
country
looking
for
a
left
handed
gentleman
with
a
game
leg
i
should
become
the
laughing
stock
of
scotland
yard
all
right
said
holmes
quietly
i
have
given
you
the
chance
here
are
your
lodgings
good
bye
i
shall
drop
you
a
line
before
i
leave
having
left
lestrade
at
his
rooms
we
drove
to
our
hotel
where
we
found
lunch
upon
the
table
holmes
was
silent
and
buried
in
thought
with
a
pained
expression
upon
his
face
as
one
who
finds
himself
in
a
perplexing
position
look
here
watson
he
said
when
the
cloth
was
cleared
just
sit
down
in
this
chair
and
let
me
preach
to
you
for
a
little
i
don
t
know
quite
what
to
do
and
i
should
value
your
advice
light
a
cigar
and
let
me
expound
pray
do
so
well
now
in
considering
this
case
there
are
two
points
about
young
mccarthy
s
narrative
which
struck
us
both
instantly
although
they
impressed
me
in
his
favour
and
you
against
him
one
was
the
fact
that
his
father
should
according
to
his
account
cry
cooee
before
seeing
him
the
other
was
his
singular
dying
reference
to
a
rat
he
mumbled
several
words
you
understand
but
that
was
all
that
caught
the
son
s
ear
now
from
this
double
point
our
research
must
commence
and
we
will
begin
it
by
presuming
that
what
the
lad
says
is
absolutely
true
what
of
this
cooee
then
well
obviously
it
could
not
have
been
meant
for
the
son
the
son
as
far
as
he
knew
was
in
bristol
it
was
mere
chance
that
he
was
within
earshot
the
cooee
was
meant
to
attract
the
attention
of
whoever
it
was
that
he
had
the
appointment
with
but
cooee
is
a
distinctly
australian
cry
and
one
which
is
used
between
australians
there
is
a
strong
presumption
that
the
person
whom
mccarthy
expected
to
meet
him
at
boscombe
pool
was
someone
who
had
been
in
australia
what
of
the
rat
then
sherlock
holmes
took
a
folded
paper
from
his
pocket
and
flattened
it
out
on
the
table
this
is
a
map
of
the
colony
of
victoria
he
said
i
wired
to
bristol
for
it
last
night
he
put
his
hand
over
part
of
the
map
what
do
you
read
arat
i
read
and
now
he
raised
his
hand
ballarat
quite
so
that
was
the
word
the
man
uttered
and
of
which
his
son
only
caught
the
last
two
syllables
he
was
trying
to
utter
the
name
of
his
murderer
so
and
so
of
ballarat
it
is
wonderful
i
exclaimed
it
is
obvious
and
now
you
see
i
had
narrowed
the
field
down
considerably
the
possession
of
a
grey
garment
was
a
third
point
which
granting
the
son
s
statement
to
be
correct
was
a
certainty
we
have
come
now
out
of
mere
vagueness
to
the
definite
conception
of
an
australian
from
ballarat
with
a
grey
cloak
certainly
and
one
who
was
at
home
in
the
district
for
the
pool
can
only
be
approached
by
the
farm
or
by
the
estate
where
strangers
could
hardly
wander
quite
so
then
comes
our
expedition
of
to
day
by
an
examination
of
the
ground
i
gained
the
trifling
details
which
i
gave
to
that
imbecile
lestrade
as
to
the
personality
of
the
criminal
but
how
did
you
gain
them
you
know
my
method
it
is
founded
upon
the
observation
of
trifles
his
height
i
know
that
you
might
roughly
judge
from
the
length
of
his
stride
his
boots
too
might
be
told
from
their
traces
yes
they
were
peculiar
boots
but
his
lameness
the
impression
of
his
right
foot
was
always
less
distinct
than
his
left
he
put
less
weight
upon
it
why
because
he
limped
he
was
lame
but
his
left
handedness
you
were
yourself
struck
by
the
nature
of
the
injury
as
recorded
by
the
surgeon
at
the
inquest
the
blow
was
struck
from
immediately
behind
and
yet
was
upon
the
left
side
now
how
can
that
be
unless
it
were
by
a
left
handed
man
he
had
stood
behind
that
tree
during
the
interview
between
the
father
and
son
he
had
even
smoked
there
i
found
the
ash
of
a
cigar
which
my
special
knowledge
of
tobacco
ashes
enables
me
to
pronounce
as
an
indian
cigar
i
have
as
you
know
devoted
some
attention
to
this
and
written
a
little
monograph
on
the
ashes
of
different
varieties
of
pipe
cigar
and
cigarette
tobacco
having
found
the
ash
i
then
looked
round
and
discovered
the
stump
among
the
moss
where
he
had
tossed
it
it
was
an
indian
cigar
of
the
variety
which
are
rolled
in
rotterdam
and
the
cigar
holder
i
could
see
that
the
end
had
not
been
in
his
mouth
therefore
he
used
a
holder
the
tip
had
been
cut
off
not
bitten
off
but
the
cut
was
not
a
clean
one
so
i
deduced
a
blunt
pen
knife
holmes
i
said
you
have
drawn
a
net
round
this
man
from
which
he
cannot
escape
and
you
have
saved
an
innocent
human
life
as
truly
as
if
you
had
cut
the
cord
which
was
hanging
him
i
see
the
direction
in
which
all
this
points
the
culprit
is
mr
john
turner
cried
the
hotel
waiter
opening
the
door
of
our
sitting
room
and
ushering
in
a
visitor
the
man
who
entered
was
a
strange
and
impressive
figure
his
slow
limping
step
and
bowed
shoulders
gave
the
appearance
of
decrepitude
and
yet
his
hard
deep
lined
craggy
features
and
his
enormous
limbs
showed
that
he
was
possessed
of
unusual
strength
of
body
and
of
character
his
tangled
beard
grizzled
hair
and
outstanding
drooping
eyebrows
combined
to
give
an
air
of
dignity
and
power
to
his
appearance
but
his
face
was
of
an
ashen
white
while
his
lips
and
the
corners
of
his
nostrils
were
tinged
with
a
shade
of
blue
it
was
clear
to
me
at
a
glance
that
he
was
in
the
grip
of
some
deadly
and
chronic
disease
pray
sit
down
on
the
sofa
said
holmes
gently
you
had
my
note
yes
the
lodge
keeper
brought
it
up
you
said
that
you
wished
to
see
me
here
to
avoid
scandal
i
thought
people
would
talk
if
i
went
to
the
hall
and
why
did
you
wish
to
see
me
he
looked
across
at
my
companion
with
despair
in
his
weary
eyes
as
though
his
question
was
already
answered
yes
said
holmes
answering
the
look
rather
than
the
words
it
is
so
i
know
all
about
mccarthy
the
old
man
sank
his
face
in
his
hands
god
help
me
he
cried
but
i
would
not
have
let
the
young
man
come
to
harm
i
give
you
my
word
that
i
would
have
spoken
out
if
it
went
against
him
at
the
assizes
i
am
glad
to
hear
you
say
so
said
holmes
gravely
i
would
have
spoken
now
had
it
not
been
for
my
dear
girl
it
would
break
her
heart
it
will
break
her
heart
when
she
hears
that
i
am
arrested
it
may
not
come
to
that
said
holmes
what
i
am
no
official
agent
i
understand
that
it
was
your
daughter
who
required
my
presence
here
and
i
am
acting
in
her
interests
young
mccarthy
must
be
got
off
however
i
am
a
dying
man
said
old
turner
i
have
had
diabetes
for
years
my
doctor
says
it
is
a
question
whether
i
shall
live
a
month
yet
i
would
rather
die
under
my
own
roof
than
in
a
gaol
holmes
rose
and
sat
down
at
the
table
with
his
pen
in
his
hand
and
a
bundle
of
paper
before
him
just
tell
us
the
truth
he
said
i
shall
jot
down
the
facts
you
will
sign
it
and
watson
here
can
witness
it
then
i
could
produce
your
confession
at
the
last
extremity
to
save
young
mccarthy
i
promise
you
that
i
shall
not
use
it
unless
it
is
absolutely
needed
it
s
as
well
said
the
old
man
it
s
a
question
whether
i
shall
live
to
the
assizes
so
it
matters
little
to
me
but
i
should
wish
to
spare
alice
the
shock
and
now
i
will
make
the
thing
clear
to
you
it
has
been
a
long
time
in
the
acting
but
will
not
take
me
long
to
tell
you
didn
t
know
this
dead
man
mccarthy
he
was
a
devil
incarnate
i
tell
you
that
god
keep
you
out
of
the
clutches
of
such
a
man
as
he
his
grip
has
been
upon
me
these
twenty
years
and
he
has
blasted
my
life
i
ll
tell
you
first
how
i
came
to
be
in
his
power
it
was
in
the
early
s
at
the
diggings
i
was
a
young
chap
then
hot
blooded
and
reckless
ready
to
turn
my
hand
at
anything
i
got
among
bad
companions
took
to
drink
had
no
luck
with
my
claim
took
to
the
bush
and
in
a
word
became
what
you
would
call
over
here
a
highway
robber
there
were
six
of
us
and
we
had
a
wild
free
life
of
it
sticking
up
a
station
from
time
to
time
or
stopping
the
wagons
on
the
road
to
the
diggings
black
jack
of
ballarat
was
the
name
i
went
under
and
our
party
is
still
remembered
in
the
colony
as
the
ballarat
gang
one
day
a
gold
convoy
came
down
from
ballarat
to
melbourne
and
we
lay
in
wait
for
it
and
attacked
it
there
were
six
troopers
and
six
of
us
so
it
was
a
close
thing
but
we
emptied
four
of
their
saddles
at
the
first
volley
three
of
our
boys
were
killed
however
before
we
got
the
swag
i
put
my
pistol
to
the
head
of
the
wagon
driver
who
was
this
very
man
mccarthy
i
wish
to
the
lord
that
i
had
shot
him
then
but
i
spared
him
though
i
saw
his
wicked
little
eyes
fixed
on
my
face
as
though
to
remember
every
feature
we
got
away
with
the
gold
became
wealthy
men
and
made
our
way
over
to
england
without
being
suspected
there
i
parted
from
my
old
pals
and
determined
to
settle
down
to
a
quiet
and
respectable
life
i
bought
this
estate
which
chanced
to
be
in
the
market
and
i
set
myself
to
do
a
little
good
with
my
money
to
make
up
for
the
way
in
which
i
had
earned
it
i
married
too
and
though
my
wife
died
young
she
left
me
my
dear
little
alice
even
when
she
was
just
a
baby
her
wee
hand
seemed
to
lead
me
down
the
right
path
as
nothing
else
had
ever
done
in
a
word
i
turned
over
a
new
leaf
and
did
my
best
to
make
up
for
the
past
all
was
going
well
when
mccarthy
laid
his
grip
upon
me
i
had
gone
up
to
town
about
an
investment
and
i
met
him
in
regent
street
with
hardly
a
coat
to
his
back
or
a
boot
to
his
foot
here
we
are
jack
says
he
touching
me
on
the
arm
we
ll
be
as
good
as
a
family
to
you
there
s
two
of
us
me
and
my
son
and
you
can
have
the
keeping
of
us
if
you
don
t
it
s
a
fine
law
abiding
country
is
england
and
there
s
always
a
policeman
within
hail
well
down
they
came
to
the
west
country
there
was
no
shaking
them
off
and
there
they
have
lived
rent
free
on
my
best
land
ever
since
there
was
no
rest
for
me
no
peace
no
forgetfulness
turn
where
i
would
there
was
his
cunning
grinning
face
at
my
elbow
it
grew
worse
as
alice
grew
up
for
he
soon
saw
i
was
more
afraid
of
her
knowing
my
past
than
of
the
police
whatever
he
wanted
he
must
have
and
whatever
it
was
i
gave
him
without
question
land
money
houses
until
at
last
he
asked
a
thing
which
i
could
not
give
he
asked
for
alice
his
son
you
see
had
grown
up
and
so
had
my
girl
and
as
i
was
known
to
be
in
weak
health
it
seemed
a
fine
stroke
to
him
that
his
lad
should
step
into
the
whole
property
but
there
i
was
firm
i
would
not
have
his
cursed
stock
mixed
with
mine
not
that
i
had
any
dislike
to
the
lad
but
his
blood
was
in
him
and
that
was
enough
i
stood
firm
mccarthy
threatened
i
braved
him
to
do
his
worst
we
were
to
meet
at
the
pool
midway
between
our
houses
to
talk
it
over
when
i
went
down
there
i
found
him
talking
with
his
son
so
i
smoked
a
cigar
and
waited
behind
a
tree
until
he
should
be
alone
but
as
i
listened
to
his
talk
all
that
was
black
and
bitter
in
me
seemed
to
come
uppermost
he
was
urging
his
son
to
marry
my
daughter
with
as
little
regard
for
what
she
might
think
as
if
she
were
a
slut
from
off
the
streets
it
drove
me
mad
to
think
that
i
and
all
that
i
held
most
dear
should
be
in
the
power
of
such
a
man
as
this
could
i
not
snap
the
bond
i
was
already
a
dying
and
a
desperate
man
though
clear
of
mind
and
fairly
strong
of
limb
i
knew
that
my
own
fate
was
sealed
but
my
memory
and
my
girl
both
could
be
saved
if
i
could
but
silence
that
foul
tongue
i
did
it
mr
holmes
i
would
do
it
again
deeply
as
i
have
sinned
i
have
led
a
life
of
martyrdom
to
atone
for
it
but
that
my
girl
should
be
entangled
in
the
same
meshes
which
held
me
was
more
than
i
could
suffer
i
struck
him
down
with
no
more
compunction
than
if
he
had
been
some
foul
and
venomous
beast
his
cry
brought
back
his
son
but
i
had
gained
the
cover
of
the
wood
though
i
was
forced
to
go
back
to
fetch
the
cloak
which
i
had
dropped
in
my
flight
that
is
the
true
story
gentlemen
of
all
that
occurred
well
it
is
not
for
me
to
judge
you
said
holmes
as
the
old
man
signed
the
statement
which
had
been
drawn
out
i
pray
that
we
may
never
be
exposed
to
such
a
temptation
i
pray
not
sir
and
what
do
you
intend
to
do
in
view
of
your
health
nothing
you
are
yourself
aware
that
you
will
soon
have
to
answer
for
your
deed
at
a
higher
court
than
the
assizes
i
will
keep
your
confession
and
if
mccarthy
is
condemned
i
shall
be
forced
to
use
it
if
not
it
shall
never
be
seen
by
mortal
eye
and
your
secret
whether
you
be
alive
or
dead
shall
be
safe
with
us
farewell
then
said
the
old
man
solemnly
your
own
deathbeds
when
they
come
will
be
the
easier
for
the
thought
of
the
peace
which
you
have
given
to
mine
tottering
and
shaking
in
all
his
giant
frame
he
stumbled
slowly
from
the
room
god
help
us
said
holmes
after
a
long
silence
why
does
fate
play
such
tricks
with
poor
helpless
worms
i
never
hear
of
such
a
case
as
this
that
i
do
not
think
of
baxter
s
words
and
say
there
but
for
the
grace
of
god
goes
sherlock
holmes
james
mccarthy
was
acquitted
at
the
assizes
on
the
strength
of
a
number
of
objections
which
had
been
drawn
out
by
holmes
and
submitted
to
the
defending
counsel
old
turner
lived
for
seven
months
after
our
interview
but
he
is
now
dead
and
there
is
every
prospect
that
the
son
and
daughter
may
come
to
live
happily
together
in
ignorance
of
the
black
cloud
which
rests
upon
their
past
adventure
v
the
five
orange
pips
when
i
glance
over
my
notes
and
records
of
the
sherlock
holmes
cases
between
the
years
and
i
am
faced
by
so
many
which
present
strange
and
interesting
features
that
it
is
no
easy
matter
to
know
which
to
choose
and
which
to
leave
some
however
have
already
gained
publicity
through
the
papers
and
others
have
not
offered
a
field
for
those
peculiar
qualities
which
my
friend
possessed
in
so
high
a
degree
and
which
it
is
the
object
of
these
papers
to
illustrate
some
too
have
baffled
his
analytical
skill
and
would
be
as
narratives
beginnings
without
an
ending
while
others
have
been
but
partially
cleared
up
and
have
their
explanations
founded
rather
upon
conjecture
and
surmise
than
on
that
absolute
logical
proof
which
was
so
dear
to
him
there
is
however
one
of
these
last
which
was
so
remarkable
in
its
details
and
so
startling
in
its
results
that
i
am
tempted
to
give
some
account
of
it
in
spite
of
the
fact
that
there
are
points
in
connection
with
it
which
never
have
been
and
probably
never
will
be
entirely
cleared
up
the
year
furnished
us
with
a
long
series
of
cases
of
greater
or
less
interest
of
which
i
retain
the
records
among
my
headings
under
this
one
twelve
months
i
find
an
account
of
the
adventure
of
the
paradol
chamber
of
the
amateur
mendicant
society
who
held
a
luxurious
club
in
the
lower
vault
of
a
furniture
warehouse
of
the
facts
connected
with
the
loss
of
the
british
barque
sophy
anderson
of
the
singular
adventures
of
the
grice
patersons
in
the
island
of
uffa
and
finally
of
the
camberwell
poisoning
case
in
the
latter
as
may
be
remembered
sherlock
holmes
was
able
by
winding
up
the
dead
man
s
watch
to
prove
that
it
had
been
wound
up
two
hours
before
and
that
therefore
the
deceased
had
gone
to
bed
within
that
time
a
deduction
which
was
of
the
greatest
importance
in
clearing
up
the
case
all
these
i
may
sketch
out
at
some
future
date
but
none
of
them
present
such
singular
features
as
the
strange
train
of
circumstances
which
i
have
now
taken
up
my
pen
to
describe
it
was
in
the
latter
days
of
september
and
the
equinoctial
gales
had
set
in
with
exceptional
violence
all
day
the
wind
had
screamed
and
the
rain
had
beaten
against
the
windows
so
that
even
here
in
the
heart
of
great
hand
made
london
we
were
forced
to
raise
our
minds
for
the
instant
from
the
routine
of
life
and
to
recognise
the
presence
of
those
great
elemental
forces
which
shriek
at
mankind
through
the
bars
of
his
civilisation
like
untamed
beasts
in
a
cage
as
evening
drew
in
the
storm
grew
higher
and
louder
and
the
wind
cried
and
sobbed
like
a
child
in
the
chimney
sherlock
holmes
sat
moodily
at
one
side
of
the
fireplace
cross
indexing
his
records
of
crime
while
i
at
the
other
was
deep
in
one
of
clark
russell
s
fine
sea
stories
until
the
howl
of
the
gale
from
without
seemed
to
blend
with
the
text
and
the
splash
of
the
rain
to
lengthen
out
into
the
long
swash
of
the
sea
waves
my
wife
was
on
a
visit
to
her
mother
s
and
for
a
few
days
i
was
a
dweller
once
more
in
my
old
quarters
at
baker
street
why
said
i
glancing
up
at
my
companion
that
was
surely
the
bell
who
could
come
to
night
some
friend
of
yours
perhaps
except
yourself
i
have
none
he
answered
i
do
not
encourage
visitors
a
client
then
if
so
it
is
a
serious
case
nothing
less
would
bring
a
man
out
on
such
a
day
and
at
such
an
hour
but
i
take
it
that
it
is
more
likely
to
be
some
crony
of
the
landlady
s
sherlock
holmes
was
wrong
in
his
conjecture
however
for
there
came
a
step
in
the
passage
and
a
tapping
at
the
door
he
stretched
out
his
long
arm
to
turn
the
lamp
away
from
himself
and
towards
the
vacant
chair
upon
which
a
newcomer
must
sit
come
in
said
he
the
man
who
entered
was
young
some
two
and
twenty
at
the
outside
well
groomed
and
trimly
clad
with
something
of
refinement
and
delicacy
in
his
bearing
the
streaming
umbrella
which
he
held
in
his
hand
and
his
long
shining
waterproof
told
of
the
fierce
weather
through
which
he
had
come
he
looked
about
him
anxiously
in
the
glare
of
the
lamp
and
i
could
see
that
his
face
was
pale
and
his
eyes
heavy
like
those
of
a
man
who
is
weighed
down
with
some
great
anxiety
i
owe
you
an
apology
he
said
raising
his
golden
pince
nez
to
his
eyes
i
trust
that
i
am
not
intruding
i
fear
that
i
have
brought
some
traces
of
the
storm
and
rain
into
your
snug
chamber
give
me
your
coat
and
umbrella
said
holmes
they
may
rest
here
on
the
hook
and
will
be
dry
presently
you
have
come
up
from
the
south
west
i
see
yes
from
horsham
that
clay
and
chalk
mixture
which
i
see
upon
your
toe
caps
is
quite
distinctive
i
have
come
for
advice
that
is
easily
got
and
help
that
is
not
always
so
easy
i
have
heard
of
you
mr
holmes
i
heard
from
major
prendergast
how
you
saved
him
in
the
tankerville
club
scandal
ah
of
course
he
was
wrongfully
accused
of
cheating
at
cards
he
said
that
you
could
solve
anything
he
said
too
much
that
you
are
never
beaten
i
have
been
beaten
four
times
three
times
by
men
and
once
by
a
woman
but
what
is
that
compared
with
the
number
of
your
successes
it
is
true
that
i
have
been
generally
successful
then
you
may
be
so
with
me
i
beg
that
you
will
draw
your
chair
up
to
the
fire
and
favour
me
with
some
details
as
to
your
case
it
is
no
ordinary
one
none
of
those
which
come
to
me
are
i
am
the
last
court
of
appeal
and
yet
i
question
sir
whether
in
all
your
experience
you
have
ever
listened
to
a
more
mysterious
and
inexplicable
chain
of
events
than
those
which
have
happened
in
my
own
family
you
fill
me
with
interest
said
holmes
pray
give
us
the
essential
facts
from
the
commencement
and
i
can
afterwards
question
you
as
to
those
details
which
seem
to
me
to
be
most
important
the
young
man
pulled
his
chair
up
and
pushed
his
wet
feet
out
towards
the
blaze
my
name
said
he
is
john
openshaw
but
my
own
affairs
have
as
far
as
i
can
understand
little
to
do
with
this
awful
business
it
is
a
hereditary
matter
so
in
order
to
give
you
an
idea
of
the
facts
i
must
go
back
to
the
commencement
of
the
affair
you
must
know
that
my
grandfather
had
two
sons
my
uncle
elias
and
my
father
joseph
my
father
had
a
small
factory
at
coventry
which
he
enlarged
at
the
time
of
the
invention
of
bicycling
he
was
a
patentee
of
the
openshaw
unbreakable
tire
and
his
business
met
with
such
success
that
he
was
able
to
sell
it
and
to
retire
upon
a
handsome
competence
my
uncle
elias
emigrated
to
america
when
he
was
a
young
man
and
became
a
planter
in
florida
where
he
was
reported
to
have
done
very
well
at
the
time
of
the
war
he
fought
in
jackson
s
army
and
afterwards
under
hood
where
he
rose
to
be
a
colonel
when
lee
laid
down
his
arms
my
uncle
returned
to
his
plantation
where
he
remained
for
three
or
four
years
about
or
he
came
back
to
europe
and
took
a
small
estate
in
sussex
near
horsham
he
had
made
a
very
considerable
fortune
in
the
states
and
his
reason
for
leaving
them
was
his
aversion
to
the
negroes
and
his
dislike
of
the
republican
policy
in
extending
the
franchise
to
them
he
was
a
singular
man
fierce
and
quick
tempered
very
foul
mouthed
when
he
was
angry
and
of
a
most
retiring
disposition
during
all
the
years
that
he
lived
at
horsham
i
doubt
if
ever
he
set
foot
in
the
town
he
had
a
garden
and
two
or
three
fields
round
his
house
and
there
he
would
take
his
exercise
though
very
often
for
weeks
on
end
he
would
never
leave
his
room
he
drank
a
great
deal
of
brandy
and
smoked
very
heavily
but
he
would
see
no
society
and
did
not
want
any
friends
not
even
his
own
brother
he
didn
t
mind
me
in
fact
he
took
a
fancy
to
me
for
at
the
time
when
he
saw
me
first
i
was
a
youngster
of
twelve
or
so
this
would
be
in
the
year
after
he
had
been
eight
or
nine
years
in
england
he
begged
my
father
to
let
me
live
with
him
and
he
was
very
kind
to
me
in
his
way
when
he
was
sober
he
used
to
be
fond
of
playing
backgammon
and
draughts
with
me
and
he
would
make
me
his
representative
both
with
the
servants
and
with
the
tradespeople
so
that
by
the
time
that
i
was
sixteen
i
was
quite
master
of
the
house
i
kept
all
the
keys
and
could
go
where
i
liked
and
do
what
i
liked
so
long
as
i
did
not
disturb
him
in
his
privacy
there
was
one
singular
exception
however
for
he
had
a
single
room
a
lumber
room
up
among
the
attics
which
was
invariably
locked
and
which
he
would
never
permit
either
me
or
anyone
else
to
enter
with
a
boy
s
curiosity
i
have
peeped
through
the
keyhole
but
i
was
never
able
to
see
more
than
such
a
collection
of
old
trunks
and
bundles
as
would
be
expected
in
such
a
room
one
day
it
was
in
march
a
letter
with
a
foreign
stamp
lay
upon
the
table
in
front
of
the
colonel
s
plate
it
was
not
a
common
thing
for
him
to
receive
letters
for
his
bills
were
all
paid
in
ready
money
and
he
had
no
friends
of
any
sort
from
india
said
he
as
he
took
it
up
pondicherry
postmark
what
can
this
be
opening
it
hurriedly
out
there
jumped
five
little
dried
orange
pips
which
pattered
down
upon
his
plate
i
began
to
laugh
at
this
but
the
laugh
was
struck
from
my
lips
at
the
sight
of
his
face
his
lip
had
fallen
his
eyes
were
protruding
his
skin
the
colour
of
putty
and
he
glared
at
the
envelope
which
he
still
held
in
his
trembling
hand
k
k
k
he
shrieked
and
then
my
god
my
god
my
sins
have
overtaken
me
what
is
it
uncle
i
cried
death
said
he
and
rising
from
the
table
he
retired
to
his
room
leaving
me
palpitating
with
horror
i
took
up
the
envelope
and
saw
scrawled
in
red
ink
upon
the
inner
flap
just
above
the
gum
the
letter
k
three
times
repeated
there
was
nothing
else
save
the
five
dried
pips
what
could
be
the
reason
of
his
overpowering
terror
i
left
the
breakfast
table
and
as
i
ascended
the
stair
i
met
him
coming
down
with
an
old
rusty
key
which
must
have
belonged
to
the
attic
in
one
hand
and
a
small
brass
box
like
a
cashbox
in
the
other
they
may
do
what
they
like
but
i
ll
checkmate
them
still
said
he
with
an
oath
tell
mary
that
i
shall
want
a
fire
in
my
room
to
day
and
send
down
to
fordham
the
horsham
lawyer
i
did
as
he
ordered
and
when
the
lawyer
arrived
i
was
asked
to
step
up
to
the
room
the
fire
was
burning
brightly
and
in
the
grate
there
was
a
mass
of
black
fluffy
ashes
as
of
burned
paper
while
the
brass
box
stood
open
and
empty
beside
it
as
i
glanced
at
the
box
i
noticed
with
a
start
that
upon
the
lid
was
printed
the
treble
k
which
i
had
read
in
the
morning
upon
the
envelope
i
wish
you
john
said
my
uncle
to
witness
my
will
i
leave
my
estate
with
all
its
advantages
and
all
its
disadvantages
to
my
brother
your
father
whence
it
will
no
doubt
descend
to
you
if
you
can
enjoy
it
in
peace
well
and
good
if
you
find
you
cannot
take
my
advice
my
boy
and
leave
it
to
your
deadliest
enemy
i
am
sorry
to
give
you
such
a
two
edged
thing
but
i
can
t
say
what
turn
things
are
going
to
take
kindly
sign
the
paper
where
mr
fordham
shows
you
i
signed
the
paper
as
directed
and
the
lawyer
took
it
away
with
him
the
singular
incident
made
as
you
may
think
the
deepest
impression
upon
me
and
i
pondered
over
it
and
turned
it
every
way
in
my
mind
without
being
able
to
make
anything
of
it
yet
i
could
not
shake
off
the
vague
feeling
of
dread
which
it
left
behind
though
the
sensation
grew
less
keen
as
the
weeks
passed
and
nothing
happened
to
disturb
the
usual
routine
of
our
lives
i
could
see
a
change
in
my
uncle
however
he
drank
more
than
ever
and
he
was
less
inclined
for
any
sort
of
society
most
of
his
time
he
would
spend
in
his
room
with
the
door
locked
upon
the
inside
but
sometimes
he
would
emerge
in
a
sort
of
drunken
frenzy
and
would
burst
out
of
the
house
and
tear
about
the
garden
with
a
revolver
in
his
hand
screaming
out
that
he
was
afraid
of
no
man
and
that
he
was
not
to
be
cooped
up
like
a
sheep
in
a
pen
by
man
or
devil
when
these
hot
fits
were
over
however
he
would
rush
tumultuously
in
at
the
door
and
lock
and
bar
it
behind
him
like
a
man
who
can
brazen
it
out
no
longer
against
the
terror
which
lies
at
the
roots
of
his
soul
at
such
times
i
have
seen
his
face
even
on
a
cold
day
glisten
with
moisture
as
though
it
were
new
raised
from
a
basin
well
to
come
to
an
end
of
the
matter
mr
holmes
and
not
to
abuse
your
patience
there
came
a
night
when
he
made
one
of
those
drunken
sallies
from
which
he
never
came
back
we
found
him
when
we
went
to
search
for
him
face
downward
in
a
little
green
scummed
pool
which
lay
at
the
foot
of
the
garden
there
was
no
sign
of
any
violence
and
the
water
was
but
two
feet
deep
so
that
the
jury
having
regard
to
his
known
eccentricity
brought
in
a
verdict
of
suicide
but
i
who
knew
how
he
winced
from
the
very
thought
of
death
had
much
ado
to
persuade
myself
that
he
had
gone
out
of
his
way
to
meet
it
the
matter
passed
however
and
my
father
entered
into
possession
of
the
estate
and
of
some
which
lay
to
his
credit
at
the
bank
one
moment
holmes
interposed
your
statement
is
i
foresee
one
of
the
most
remarkable
to
which
i
have
ever
listened
let
me
have
the
date
of
the
reception
by
your
uncle
of
the
letter
and
the
date
of
his
supposed
suicide
the
letter
arrived
on
march
his
death
was
seven
weeks
later
upon
the
night
of
may
nd
thank
you
pray
proceed
when
my
father
took
over
the
horsham
property
he
at
my
request
made
a
careful
examination
of
the
attic
which
had
been
always
locked
up
we
found
the
brass
box
there
although
its
contents
had
been
destroyed
on
the
inside
of
the
cover
was
a
paper
label
with
the
initials
of
k
k
k
repeated
upon
it
and
letters
memoranda
receipts
and
a
register
written
beneath
these
we
presume
indicated
the
nature
of
the
papers
which
had
been
destroyed
by
colonel
openshaw
for
the
rest
there
was
nothing
of
much
importance
in
the
attic
save
a
great
many
scattered
papers
and
note
books
bearing
upon
my
uncle
s
life
in
america
some
of
them
were
of
the
war
time
and
showed
that
he
had
done
his
duty
well
and
had
borne
the
repute
of
a
brave
soldier
others
were
of
a
date
during
the
reconstruction
of
the
southern
states
and
were
mostly
concerned
with
politics
for
he
had
evidently
taken
a
strong
part
in
opposing
the
carpet
bag
politicians
who
had
been
sent
down
from
the
north
well
it
was
the
beginning
of
when
my
father
came
to
live
at
horsham
and
all
went
as
well
as
possible
with
us
until
the
january
of
on
the
fourth
day
after
the
new
year
i
heard
my
father
give
a
sharp
cry
of
surprise
as
we
sat
together
at
the
breakfast
table
there
he
was
sitting
with
a
newly
opened
envelope
in
one
hand
and
five
dried
orange
pips
in
the
outstretched
palm
of
the
other
one
he
had
always
laughed
at
what
he
called
my
cock
and
bull
story
about
the
colonel
but
he
looked
very
scared
and
puzzled
now
that
the
same
thing
had
come
upon
himself
why
what
on
earth
does
this
mean
john
he
stammered
my
heart
had
turned
to
lead
it
is
k
k
k
said
i
he
looked
inside
the
envelope
so
it
is
he
cried
here
are
the
very
letters
but
what
is
this
written
above
them
put
the
papers
on
the
sundial
i
read
peeping
over
his
shoulder
what
papers
what
sundial
he
asked
the
sundial
in
the
garden
there
is
no
other
said
i
but
the
papers
must
be
those
that
are
destroyed
pooh
said
he
gripping
hard
at
his
courage
we
are
in
a
civilised
land
here
and
we
can
t
have
tomfoolery
of
this
kind
where
does
the
thing
come
from
from
dundee
i
answered
glancing
at
the
postmark
some
preposterous
practical
joke
said
he
what
have
i
to
do
with
sundials
and
papers
i
shall
take
no
notice
of
such
nonsense
i
should
certainly
speak
to
the
police
i
said
and
be
laughed
at
for
my
pains
nothing
of
the
sort
then
let
me
do
so
no
i
forbid
you
i
won
t
have
a
fuss
made
about
such
nonsense
it
was
in
vain
to
argue
with
him
for
he
was
a
very
obstinate
man
i
went
about
however
with
a
heart
which
was
full
of
forebodings
on
the
third
day
after
the
coming
of
the
letter
my
father
went
from
home
to
visit
an
old
friend
of
his
major
freebody
who
is
in
command
of
one
of
the
forts
upon
portsdown
hill
i
was
glad
that
he
should
go
for
it
seemed
to
me
that
he
was
farther
from
danger
when
he
was
away
from
home
in
that
however
i
was
in
error
upon
the
second
day
of
his
absence
i
received
a
telegram
from
the
major
imploring
me
to
come
at
once
my
father
had
fallen
over
one
of
the
deep
chalk
pits
which
abound
in
the
neighbourhood
and
was
lying
senseless
with
a
shattered
skull
i
hurried
to
him
but
he
passed
away
without
having
ever
recovered
his
consciousness
he
had
as
it
appears
been
returning
from
fareham
in
the
twilight
and
as
the
country
was
unknown
to
him
and
the
chalk
pit
unfenced
the
jury
had
no
hesitation
in
bringing
in
a
verdict
of
death
from
accidental
causes
carefully
as
i
examined
every
fact
connected
with
his
death
i
was
unable
to
find
anything
which
could
suggest
the
idea
of
murder
there
were
no
signs
of
violence
no
footmarks
no
robbery
no
record
of
strangers
having
been
seen
upon
the
roads
and
yet
i
need
not
tell
you
that
my
mind
was
far
from
at
ease
and
that
i
was
well
nigh
certain
that
some
foul
plot
had
been
woven
round
him
in
this
sinister
way
i
came
into
my
inheritance
you
will
ask
me
why
i
did
not
dispose
of
it
i
answer
because
i
was
well
convinced
that
our
troubles
were
in
some
way
dependent
upon
an
incident
in
my
uncle
s
life
and
that
the
danger
would
be
as
pressing
in
one
house
as
in
another
it
was
in
january
that
my
poor
father
met
his
end
and
two
years
and
eight
months
have
elapsed
since
then
during
that
time
i
have
lived
happily
at
horsham
and
i
had
begun
to
hope
that
this
curse
had
passed
away
from
the
family
and
that
it
had
ended
with
the
last
generation
i
had
begun
to
take
comfort
too
soon
however
yesterday
morning
the
blow
fell
in
the
very
shape
in
which
it
had
come
upon
my
father
the
young
man
took
from
his
waistcoat
a
crumpled
envelope
and
turning
to
the
table
he
shook
out
upon
it
five
little
dried
orange
pips
this
is
the
envelope
he
continued
the
postmark
is
london
eastern
division
within
are
the
very
words
which
were
upon
my
father
s
last
message
k
k
k
and
then
put
the
papers
on
the
sundial
what
have
you
done
asked
holmes
nothing
nothing
to
tell
the
truth
he
sank
his
face
into
his
thin
white
hands
i
have
felt
helpless
i
have
felt
like
one
of
those
poor
rabbits
when
the
snake
is
writhing
towards
it
i
seem
to
be
in
the
grasp
of
some
resistless
inexorable
evil
which
no
foresight
and
no
precautions
can
guard
against
tut
tut
cried
sherlock
holmes
you
must
act
man
or
you
are
lost
nothing
but
energy
can
save
you
this
is
no
time
for
despair
i
have
seen
the
police
ah
but
they
listened
to
my
story
with
a
smile
i
am
convinced
that
the
inspector
has
formed
the
opinion
that
the
letters
are
all
practical
jokes
and
that
the
deaths
of
my
relations
were
really
accidents
as
the
jury
stated
and
were
not
to
be
connected
with
the
warnings
holmes
shook
his
clenched
hands
in
the
air
incredible
imbecility
he
cried
they
have
however
allowed
me
a
policeman
who
may
remain
in
the
house
with
me
has
he
come
with
you
to
night
no
his
orders
were
to
stay
in
the
house
again
holmes
raved
in
the
air
why
did
you
come
to
me
he
cried
and
above
all
why
did
you
not
come
at
once
i
did
not
know
it
was
only
to
day
that
i
spoke
to
major
prendergast
about
my
troubles
and
was
advised
by
him
to
come
to
you
it
is
really
two
days
since
you
had
the
letter
we
should
have
acted
before
this
you
have
no
further
evidence
i
suppose
than
that
which
you
have
placed
before
us
no
suggestive
detail
which
might
help
us
there
is
one
thing
said
john
openshaw
he
rummaged
in
his
coat
pocket
and
drawing
out
a
piece
of
discoloured
blue
tinted
paper
he
laid
it
out
upon
the
table
i
have
some
remembrance
said
he
that
on
the
day
when
my
uncle
burned
the
papers
i
observed
that
the
small
unburned
margins
which
lay
amid
the
ashes
were
of
this
particular
colour
i
found
this
single
sheet
upon
the
floor
of
his
room
and
i
am
inclined
to
think
that
it
may
be
one
of
the
papers
which
has
perhaps
fluttered
out
from
among
the
others
and
in
that
way
has
escaped
destruction
beyond
the
mention
of
pips
i
do
not
see
that
it
helps
us
much
i
think
myself
that
it
is
a
page
from
some
private
diary
the
writing
is
undoubtedly
my
uncle
s
holmes
moved
the
lamp
and
we
both
bent
over
the
sheet
of
paper
which
showed
by
its
ragged
edge
that
it
had
indeed
been
torn
from
a
book
it
was
headed
march
and
beneath
were
the
following
enigmatical
notices
th
hudson
came
same
old
platform
th
set
the
pips
on
mccauley
paramore
and
john
swain
of
st
augustine
th
mccauley
cleared
th
john
swain
cleared
th
visited
paramore
all
well
thank
you
said
holmes
folding
up
the
paper
and
returning
it
to
our
visitor
and
now
you
must
on
no
account
lose
another
instant
we
cannot
spare
time
even
to
discuss
what
you
have
told
me
you
must
get
home
instantly
and
act
what
shall
i
do
there
is
but
one
thing
to
do
it
must
be
done
at
once
you
must
put
this
piece
of
paper
which
you
have
shown
us
into
the
brass
box
which
you
have
described
you
must
also
put
in
a
note
to
say
that
all
the
other
papers
were
burned
by
your
uncle
and
that
this
is
the
only
one
which
remains
you
must
assert
that
in
such
words
as
will
carry
conviction
with
them
having
done
this
you
must
at
once
put
the
box
out
upon
the
sundial
as
directed
do
you
understand
entirely
do
not
think
of
revenge
or
anything
of
the
sort
at
present
i
think
that
we
may
gain
that
by
means
of
the
law
but
we
have
our
web
to
weave
while
theirs
is
already
woven
the
first
consideration
is
to
remove
the
pressing
danger
which
threatens
you
the
second
is
to
clear
up
the
mystery
and
to
punish
the
guilty
parties
i
thank
you
said
the
young
man
rising
and
pulling
on
his
overcoat
you
have
given
me
fresh
life
and
hope
i
shall
certainly
do
as
you
advise
do
not
lose
an
instant
and
above
all
take
care
of
yourself
in
the
meanwhile
for
i
do
not
think
that
there
can
be
a
doubt
that
you
are
threatened
by
a
very
real
and
imminent
danger
how
do
you
go
back
by
train
from
waterloo
it
is
not
yet
nine
the
streets
will
be
crowded
so
i
trust
that
you
may
be
in
safety
and
yet
you
cannot
guard
yourself
too
closely
i
am
armed
that
is
well
to
morrow
i
shall
set
to
work
upon
your
case
i
shall
see
you
at
horsham
then
no
your
secret
lies
in
london
it
is
there
that
i
shall
seek
it
then
i
shall
call
upon
you
in
a
day
or
in
two
days
with
news
as
to
the
box
and
the
papers
i
shall
take
your
advice
in
every
particular
he
shook
hands
with
us
and
took
his
leave
outside
the
wind
still
screamed
and
the
rain
splashed
and
pattered
against
the
windows
this
strange
wild
story
seemed
to
have
come
to
us
from
amid
the
mad
elements
blown
in
upon
us
like
a
sheet
of
sea
weed
in
a
gale
and
now
to
have
been
reabsorbed
by
them
once
more
sherlock
holmes
sat
for
some
time
in
silence
with
his
head
sunk
forward
and
his
eyes
bent
upon
the
red
glow
of
the
fire
then
he
lit
his
pipe
and
leaning
back
in
his
chair
he
watched
the
blue
smoke
rings
as
they
chased
each
other
up
to
the
ceiling
i
think
watson
he
remarked
at
last
that
of
all
our
cases
we
have
had
none
more
fantastic
than
this
save
perhaps
the
sign
of
four
well
yes
save
perhaps
that
and
yet
this
john
openshaw
seems
to
me
to
be
walking
amid
even
greater
perils
than
did
the
sholtos
but
have
you
i
asked
formed
any
definite
conception
as
to
what
these
perils
are
there
can
be
no
question
as
to
their
nature
he
answered
then
what
are
they
who
is
this
k
k
k
and
why
does
he
pursue
this
unhappy
family
sherlock
holmes
closed
his
eyes
and
placed
his
elbows
upon
the
arms
of
his
chair
with
his
finger
tips
together
the
ideal
reasoner
he
remarked
would
when
he
had
once
been
shown
a
single
fact
in
all
its
bearings
deduce
from
it
not
only
all
the
chain
of
events
which
led
up
to
it
but
also
all
the
results
which
would
follow
from
it
as
cuvier
could
correctly
describe
a
whole
animal
by
the
contemplation
of
a
single
bone
so
the
observer
who
has
thoroughly
understood
one
link
in
a
series
of
incidents
should
be
able
to
accurately
state
all
the
other
ones
both
before
and
after
we
have
not
yet
grasped
the
results
which
the
reason
alone
can
attain
to
problems
may
be
solved
in
the
study
which
have
baffled
all
those
who
have
sought
a
solution
by
the
aid
of
their
senses
to
carry
the
art
however
to
its
highest
pitch
it
is
necessary
that
the
reasoner
should
be
able
to
utilise
all
the
facts
which
have
come
to
his
knowledge
and
this
in
itself
implies
as
you
will
readily
see
a
possession
of
all
knowledge
which
even
in
these
days
of
free
education
and
encyclopaedias
is
a
somewhat
rare
accomplishment
it
is
not
so
impossible
however
that
a
man
should
possess
all
knowledge
which
is
likely
to
be
useful
to
him
in
his
work
and
this
i
have
endeavoured
in
my
case
to
do
if
i
remember
rightly
you
on
one
occasion
in
the
early
days
of
our
friendship
defined
my
limits
in
a
very
precise
fashion
yes
i
answered
laughing
it
was
a
singular
document
philosophy
astronomy
and
politics
were
marked
at
zero
i
remember
botany
variable
geology
profound
as
regards
the
mud
stains
from
any
region
within
fifty
miles
of
town
chemistry
eccentric
anatomy
unsystematic
sensational
literature
and
crime
records
unique
violin
player
boxer
swordsman
lawyer
and
self
poisoner
by
cocaine
and
tobacco
those
i
think
were
the
main
points
of
my
analysis
holmes
grinned
at
the
last
item
well
he
said
i
say
now
as
i
said
then
that
a
man
should
keep
his
little
brain
attic
stocked
with
all
the
furniture
that
he
is
likely
to
use
and
the
rest
he
can
put
away
in
the
lumber
room
of
his
library
where
he
can
get
it
if
he
wants
it
now
for
such
a
case
as
the
one
which
has
been
submitted
to
us
to
night
we
need
certainly
to
muster
all
our
resources
kindly
hand
me
down
the
letter
k
of
the
american
encyclopaedia
which
stands
upon
the
shelf
beside
you
thank
you
now
let
us
consider
the
situation
and
see
what
may
be
deduced
from
it
in
the
first
place
we
may
start
with
a
strong
presumption
that
colonel
openshaw
had
some
very
strong
reason
for
leaving
america
men
at
his
time
of
life
do
not
change
all
their
habits
and
exchange
willingly
the
charming
climate
of
florida
for
the
lonely
life
of
an
english
provincial
town
his
extreme
love
of
solitude
in
england
suggests
the
idea
that
he
was
in
fear
of
someone
or
something
so
we
may
assume
as
a
working
hypothesis
that
it
was
fear
of
someone
or
something
which
drove
him
from
america
as
to
what
it
was
he
feared
we
can
only
deduce
that
by
considering
the
formidable
letters
which
were
received
by
himself
and
his
successors
did
you
remark
the
postmarks
of
those
letters
the
first
was
from
pondicherry
the
second
from
dundee
and
the
third
from
london
from
east
london
what
do
you
deduce
from
that
they
are
all
seaports
that
the
writer
was
on
board
of
a
ship
excellent
we
have
already
a
clue
there
can
be
no
doubt
that
the
probability
the
strong
probability
is
that
the
writer
was
on
board
of
a
ship
and
now
let
us
consider
another
point
in
the
case
of
pondicherry
seven
weeks
elapsed
between
the
threat
and
its
fulfilment
in
dundee
it
was
only
some
three
or
four
days
does
that
suggest
anything
a
greater
distance
to
travel
but
the
letter
had
also
a
greater
distance
to
come
then
i
do
not
see
the
point
there
is
at
least
a
presumption
that
the
vessel
in
which
the
man
or
men
are
is
a
sailing
ship
it
looks
as
if
they
always
send
their
singular
warning
or
token
before
them
when
starting
upon
their
mission
you
see
how
quickly
the
deed
followed
the
sign
when
it
came
from
dundee
if
they
had
come
from
pondicherry
in
a
steamer
they
would
have
arrived
almost
as
soon
as
their
letter
but
as
a
matter
of
fact
seven
weeks
elapsed
i
think
that
those
seven
weeks
represented
the
difference
between
the
mail
boat
which
brought
the
letter
and
the
sailing
vessel
which
brought
the
writer
it
is
possible
more
than
that
it
is
probable
and
now
you
see
the
deadly
urgency
of
this
new
case
and
why
i
urged
young
openshaw
to
caution
the
blow
has
always
fallen
at
the
end
of
the
time
which
it
would
take
the
senders
to
travel
the
distance
but
this
one
comes
from
london
and
therefore
we
cannot
count
upon
delay
good
god
i
cried
what
can
it
mean
this
relentless
persecution
the
papers
which
openshaw
carried
are
obviously
of
vital
importance
to
the
person
or
persons
in
the
sailing
ship
i
think
that
it
is
quite
clear
that
there
must
be
more
than
one
of
them
a
single
man
could
not
have
carried
out
two
deaths
in
such
a
way
as
to
deceive
a
coroner
s
jury
there
must
have
been
several
in
it
and
they
must
have
been
men
of
resource
and
determination
their
papers
they
mean
to
have
be
the
holder
of
them
who
it
may
in
this
way
you
see
k
k
k
ceases
to
be
the
initials
of
an
individual
and
becomes
the
badge
of
a
society
but
of
what
society
have
you
never
said
sherlock
holmes
bending
forward
and
sinking
his
voice
have
you
never
heard
of
the
ku
klux
klan
i
never
have
holmes
turned
over
the
leaves
of
the
book
upon
his
knee
here
it
is
said
he
presently
ku
klux
klan
a
name
derived
from
the
fanciful
resemblance
to
the
sound
produced
by
cocking
a
rifle
this
terrible
secret
society
was
formed
by
some
ex
confederate
soldiers
in
the
southern
states
after
the
civil
war
and
it
rapidly
formed
local
branches
in
different
parts
of
the
country
notably
in
tennessee
louisiana
the
carolinas
georgia
and
florida
its
power
was
used
for
political
purposes
principally
for
the
terrorising
of
the
negro
voters
and
the
murdering
and
driving
from
the
country
of
those
who
were
opposed
to
its
views
its
outrages
were
usually
preceded
by
a
warning
sent
to
the
marked
man
in
some
fantastic
but
generally
recognised
shape
a
sprig
of
oak
leaves
in
some
parts
melon
seeds
or
orange
pips
in
others
on
receiving
this
the
victim
might
either
openly
abjure
his
former
ways
or
might
fly
from
the
country
if
he
braved
the
matter
out
death
would
unfailingly
come
upon
him
and
usually
in
some
strange
and
unforeseen
manner
so
perfect
was
the
organisation
of
the
society
and
so
systematic
its
methods
that
there
is
hardly
a
case
upon
record
where
any
man
succeeded
in
braving
it
with
impunity
or
in
which
any
of
its
outrages
were
traced
home
to
the
perpetrators
for
some
years
the
organisation
flourished
in
spite
of
the
efforts
of
the
united
states
government
and
of
the
better
classes
of
the
community
in
the
south
eventually
in
the
year
the
movement
rather
suddenly
collapsed
although
there
have
been
sporadic
outbreaks
of
the
same
sort
since
that
date
you
will
observe
said
holmes
laying
down
the
volume
that
the
sudden
breaking
up
of
the
society
was
coincident
with
the
disappearance
of
openshaw
from
america
with
their
papers
it
may
well
have
been
cause
and
effect
it
is
no
wonder
that
he
and
his
family
have
some
of
the
more
implacable
spirits
upon
their
track
you
can
understand
that
this
register
and
diary
may
implicate
some
of
the
first
men
in
the
south
and
that
there
may
be
many
who
will
not
sleep
easy
at
night
until
it
is
recovered
then
the
page
we
have
seen
is
such
as
we
might
expect
it
ran
if
i
remember
right
sent
the
pips
to
a
b
and
c
that
is
sent
the
society
s
warning
to
them
then
there
are
successive
entries
that
a
and
b
cleared
or
left
the
country
and
finally
that
c
was
visited
with
i
fear
a
sinister
result
for
c
well
i
think
doctor
that
we
may
let
some
light
into
this
dark
place
and
i
believe
that
the
only
chance
young
openshaw
has
in
the
meantime
is
to
do
what
i
have
told
him
there
is
nothing
more
to
be
said
or
to
be
done
to
night
so
hand
me
over
my
violin
and
let
us
try
to
forget
for
half
an
hour
the
miserable
weather
and
the
still
more
miserable
ways
of
our
fellow
men
it
had
cleared
in
the
morning
and
the
sun
was
shining
with
a
subdued
brightness
through
the
dim
veil
which
hangs
over
the
great
city
sherlock
holmes
was
already
at
breakfast
when
i
came
down
you
will
excuse
me
for
not
waiting
for
you
said
he
i
have
i
foresee
a
very
busy
day
before
me
in
looking
into
this
case
of
young
openshaw
s
what
steps
will
you
take
i
asked
it
will
very
much
depend
upon
the
results
of
my
first
inquiries
i
may
have
to
go
down
to
horsham
after
all
you
will
not
go
there
first
no
i
shall
commence
with
the
city
just
ring
the
bell
and
the
maid
will
bring
up
your
coffee
as
i
waited
i
lifted
the
unopened
newspaper
from
the
table
and
glanced
my
eye
over
it
it
rested
upon
a
heading
which
sent
a
chill
to
my
heart
holmes
i
cried
you
are
too
late
ah
said
he
laying
down
his
cup
i
feared
as
much
how
was
it
done
he
spoke
calmly
but
i
could
see
that
he
was
deeply
moved
my
eye
caught
the
name
of
openshaw
and
the
heading
tragedy
near
waterloo
bridge
here
is
the
account
between
nine
and
ten
last
night
police
constable
cook
of
the
h
division
on
duty
near
waterloo
bridge
heard
a
cry
for
help
and
a
splash
in
the
water
the
night
however
was
extremely
dark
and
stormy
so
that
in
spite
of
the
help
of
several
passers
by
it
was
quite
impossible
to
effect
a
rescue
the
alarm
however
was
given
and
by
the
aid
of
the
water
police
the
body
was
eventually
recovered
it
proved
to
be
that
of
a
young
gentleman
whose
name
as
it
appears
from
an
envelope
which
was
found
in
his
pocket
was
john
openshaw
and
whose
residence
is
near
horsham
it
is
conjectured
that
he
may
have
been
hurrying
down
to
catch
the
last
train
from
waterloo
station
and
that
in
his
haste
and
the
extreme
darkness
he
missed
his
path
and
walked
over
the
edge
of
one
of
the
small
landing
places
for
river
steamboats
the
body
exhibited
no
traces
of
violence
and
there
can
be
no
doubt
that
the
deceased
had
been
the
victim
of
an
unfortunate
accident
which
should
have
the
effect
of
calling
the
attention
of
the
authorities
to
the
condition
of
the
riverside
landing
stages
we
sat
in
silence
for
some
minutes
holmes
more
depressed
and
shaken
than
i
had
ever
seen
him
that
hurts
my
pride
watson
he
said
at
last
it
is
a
petty
feeling
no
doubt
but
it
hurts
my
pride
it
becomes
a
personal
matter
with
me
now
and
if
god
sends
me
health
i
shall
set
my
hand
upon
this
gang
that
he
should
come
to
me
for
help
and
that
i
should
send
him
away
to
his
death
he
sprang
from
his
chair
and
paced
about
the
room
in
uncontrollable
agitation
with
a
flush
upon
his
sallow
cheeks
and
a
nervous
clasping
and
unclasping
of
his
long
thin
hands
they
must
be
cunning
devils
he
exclaimed
at
last
how
could
they
have
decoyed
him
down
there
the
embankment
is
not
on
the
direct
line
to
the
station
the
bridge
no
doubt
was
too
crowded
even
on
such
a
night
for
their
purpose
well
watson
we
shall
see
who
will
win
in
the
long
run
i
am
going
out
now
to
the
police
no
i
shall
be
my
own
police
when
i
have
spun
the
web
they
may
take
the
flies
but
not
before
all
day
i
was
engaged
in
my
professional
work
and
it
was
late
in
the
evening
before
i
returned
to
baker
street
sherlock
holmes
had
not
come
back
yet
it
was
nearly
ten
o
clock
before
he
entered
looking
pale
and
worn
he
walked
up
to
the
sideboard
and
tearing
a
piece
from
the
loaf
he
devoured
it
voraciously
washing
it
down
with
a
long
draught
of
water
you
are
hungry
i
remarked
starving
it
had
escaped
my
memory
i
have
had
nothing
since
breakfast
nothing
not
a
bite
i
had
no
time
to
think
of
it
and
how
have
you
succeeded
well
you
have
a
clue
i
have
them
in
the
hollow
of
my
hand
young
openshaw
shall
not
long
remain
unavenged
why
watson
let
us
put
their
own
devilish
trade
mark
upon
them
it
is
well
thought
of
what
do
you
mean
he
took
an
orange
from
the
cupboard
and
tearing
it
to
pieces
he
squeezed
out
the
pips
upon
the
table
of
these
he
took
five
and
thrust
them
into
an
envelope
on
the
inside
of
the
flap
he
wrote
s
h
for
j
o
then
he
sealed
it
and
addressed
it
to
captain
james
calhoun
barque
lone
star
savannah
georgia
that
will
await
him
when
he
enters
port
said
he
chuckling
it
may
give
him
a
sleepless
night
he
will
find
it
as
sure
a
precursor
of
his
fate
as
openshaw
did
before
him
and
who
is
this
captain
calhoun
the
leader
of
the
gang
i
shall
have
the
others
but
he
first
how
did
you
trace
it
then
he
took
a
large
sheet
of
paper
from
his
pocket
all
covered
with
dates
and
names
i
have
spent
the
whole
day
said
he
over
lloyd
s
registers
and
files
of
the
old
papers
following
the
future
career
of
every
vessel
which
touched
at
pondicherry
in
january
and
february
in
there
were
thirty
six
ships
of
fair
tonnage
which
were
reported
there
during
those
months
of
these
one
the
lone
star
instantly
attracted
my
attention
since
although
it
was
reported
as
having
cleared
from
london
the
name
is
that
which
is
given
to
one
of
the
states
of
the
union
texas
i
think
i
was
not
and
am
not
sure
which
but
i
knew
that
the
ship
must
have
an
american
origin
what
then
i
searched
the
dundee
records
and
when
i
found
that
the
barque
lone
star
was
there
in
january
my
suspicion
became
a
certainty
i
then
inquired
as
to
the
vessels
which
lay
at
present
in
the
port
of
london
yes
the
lone
star
had
arrived
here
last
week
i
went
down
to
the
albert
dock
and
found
that
she
had
been
taken
down
the
river
by
the
early
tide
this
morning
homeward
bound
to
savannah
i
wired
to
gravesend
and
learned
that
she
had
passed
some
time
ago
and
as
the
wind
is
easterly
i
have
no
doubt
that
she
is
now
past
the
goodwins
and
not
very
far
from
the
isle
of
wight
what
will
you
do
then
oh
i
have
my
hand
upon
him
he
and
the
two
mates
are
as
i
learn
the
only
native
born
americans
in
the
ship
the
others
are
finns
and
germans
i
know
also
that
they
were
all
three
away
from
the
ship
last
night
i
had
it
from
the
stevedore
who
has
been
loading
their
cargo
by
the
time
that
their
sailing
ship
reaches
savannah
the
mail
boat
will
have
carried
this
letter
and
the
cable
will
have
informed
the
police
of
savannah
that
these
three
gentlemen
are
badly
wanted
here
upon
a
charge
of
murder
there
is
ever
a
flaw
however
in
the
best
laid
of
human
plans
and
the
murderers
of
john
openshaw
were
never
to
receive
the
orange
pips
which
would
show
them
that
another
as
cunning
and
as
resolute
as
themselves
was
upon
their
track
very
long
and
very
severe
were
the
equinoctial
gales
that
year
we
waited
long
for
news
of
the
lone
star
of
savannah
but
none
ever
reached
us
we
did
at
last
hear
that
somewhere
far
out
in
the
atlantic
a
shattered
stern
post
of
a
boat
was
seen
swinging
in
the
trough
of
a
wave
with
the
letters
l
s
carved
upon
it
and
that
is
all
which
we
shall
ever
know
of
the
fate
of
the
lone
star
adventure
vi
the
man
with
the
twisted
lip
isa
whitney
brother
of
the
late
elias
whitney
d
d
principal
of
the
theological
college
of
st
george
s
was
much
addicted
to
opium
the
habit
grew
upon
him
as
i
understand
from
some
foolish
freak
when
he
was
at
college
for
having
read
de
quincey
s
description
of
his
dreams
and
sensations
he
had
drenched
his
tobacco
with
laudanum
in
an
attempt
to
produce
the
same
effects
he
found
as
so
many
more
have
done
that
the
practice
is
easier
to
attain
than
to
get
rid
of
and
for
many
years
he
continued
to
be
a
slave
to
the
drug
an
object
of
mingled
horror
and
pity
to
his
friends
and
relatives
i
can
see
him
now
with
yellow
pasty
face
drooping
lids
and
pin
point
pupils
all
huddled
in
a
chair
the
wreck
and
ruin
of
a
noble
man
one
night
it
was
in
june
there
came
a
ring
to
my
bell
about
the
hour
when
a
man
gives
his
first
yawn
and
glances
at
the
clock
i
sat
up
in
my
chair
and
my
wife
laid
her
needle
work
down
in
her
lap
and
made
a
little
face
of
disappointment
a
patient
said
she
you
ll
have
to
go
out
i
groaned
for
i
was
newly
come
back
from
a
weary
day
we
heard
the
door
open
a
few
hurried
words
and
then
quick
steps
upon
the
linoleum
our
own
door
flew
open
and
a
lady
clad
in
some
dark
coloured
stuff
with
a
black
veil
entered
the
room
you
will
excuse
my
calling
so
late
she
began
and
then
suddenly
losing
her
self
control
she
ran
forward
threw
her
arms
about
my
wife
s
neck
and
sobbed
upon
her
shoulder
oh
i
m
in
such
trouble
she
cried
i
do
so
want
a
little
help
why
said
my
wife
pulling
up
her
veil
it
is
kate
whitney
how
you
startled
me
kate
i
had
not
an
idea
who
you
were
when
you
came
in
i
didn
t
know
what
to
do
so
i
came
straight
to
you
that
was
always
the
way
folk
who
were
in
grief
came
to
my
wife
like
birds
to
a
light
house
it
was
very
sweet
of
you
to
come
now
you
must
have
some
wine
and
water
and
sit
here
comfortably
and
tell
us
all
about
it
or
should
you
rather
that
i
sent
james
off
to
bed
oh
no
no
i
want
the
doctor
s
advice
and
help
too
it
s
about
isa
he
has
not
been
home
for
two
days
i
am
so
frightened
about
him
it
was
not
the
first
time
that
she
had
spoken
to
us
of
her
husband
s
trouble
to
me
as
a
doctor
to
my
wife
as
an
old
friend
and
school
companion
we
soothed
and
comforted
her
by
such
words
as
we
could
find
did
she
know
where
her
husband
was
was
it
possible
that
we
could
bring
him
back
to
her
it
seems
that
it
was
she
had
the
surest
information
that
of
late
he
had
when
the
fit
was
on
him
made
use
of
an
opium
den
in
the
farthest
east
of
the
city
hitherto
his
orgies
had
always
been
confined
to
one
day
and
he
had
come
back
twitching
and
shattered
in
the
evening
but
now
the
spell
had
been
upon
him
eight
and
forty
hours
and
he
lay
there
doubtless
among
the
dregs
of
the
docks
breathing
in
the
poison
or
sleeping
off
the
effects
there
he
was
to
be
found
she
was
sure
of
it
at
the
bar
of
gold
in
upper
swandam
lane
but
what
was
she
to
do
how
could
she
a
young
and
timid
woman
make
her
way
into
such
a
place
and
pluck
her
husband
out
from
among
the
ruffians
who
surrounded
him
there
was
the
case
and
of
course
there
was
but
one
way
out
of
it
might
i
not
escort
her
to
this
place
and
then
as
a
second
thought
why
should
she
come
at
all
i
was
isa
whitney
s
medical
adviser
and
as
such
i
had
influence
over
him
i
could
manage
it
better
if
i
were
alone
i
promised
her
on
my
word
that
i
would
send
him
home
in
a
cab
within
two
hours
if
he
were
indeed
at
the
address
which
she
had
given
me
and
so
in
ten
minutes
i
had
left
my
armchair
and
cheery
sitting
room
behind
me
and
was
speeding
eastward
in
a
hansom
on
a
strange
errand
as
it
seemed
to
me
at
the
time
though
the
future
only
could
show
how
strange
it
was
to
be
but
there
was
no
great
difficulty
in
the
first
stage
of
my
adventure
upper
swandam
lane
is
a
vile
alley
lurking
behind
the
high
wharves
which
line
the
north
side
of
the
river
to
the
east
of
london
bridge
between
a
slop
shop
and
a
gin
shop
approached
by
a
steep
flight
of
steps
leading
down
to
a
black
gap
like
the
mouth
of
a
cave
i
found
the
den
of
which
i
was
in
search
ordering
my
cab
to
wait
i
passed
down
the
steps
worn
hollow
in
the
centre
by
the
ceaseless
tread
of
drunken
feet
and
by
the
light
of
a
flickering
oil
lamp
above
the
door
i
found
the
latch
and
made
my
way
into
a
long
low
room
thick
and
heavy
with
the
brown
opium
smoke
and
terraced
with
wooden
berths
like
the
forecastle
of
an
emigrant
ship
through
the
gloom
one
could
dimly
catch
a
glimpse
of
bodies
lying
in
strange
fantastic
poses
bowed
shoulders
bent
knees
heads
thrown
back
and
chins
pointing
upward
with
here
and
there
a
dark
lack
lustre
eye
turned
upon
the
newcomer
out
of
the
black
shadows
there
glimmered
little
red
circles
of
light
now
bright
now
faint
as
the
burning
poison
waxed
or
waned
in
the
bowls
of
the
metal
pipes
the
most
lay
silent
but
some
muttered
to
themselves
and
others
talked
together
in
a
strange
low
monotonous
voice
their
conversation
coming
in
gushes
and
then
suddenly
tailing
off
into
silence
each
mumbling
out
his
own
thoughts
and
paying
little
heed
to
the
words
of
his
neighbour
at
the
farther
end
was
a
small
brazier
of
burning
charcoal
beside
which
on
a
three
legged
wooden
stool
there
sat
a
tall
thin
old
man
with
his
jaw
resting
upon
his
two
fists
and
his
elbows
upon
his
knees
staring
into
the
fire
as
i
entered
a
sallow
malay
attendant
had
hurried
up
with
a
pipe
for
me
and
a
supply
of
the
drug
beckoning
me
to
an
empty
berth
thank
you
i
have
not
come
to
stay
said
i
there
is
a
friend
of
mine
here
mr
isa
whitney
and
i
wish
to
speak
with
him
there
was
a
movement
and
an
exclamation
from
my
right
and
peering
through
the
gloom
i
saw
whitney
pale
haggard
and
unkempt
staring
out
at
me
my
god
it
s
watson
said
he
he
was
in
a
pitiable
state
of
reaction
with
every
nerve
in
a
twitter
i
say
watson
what
o
clock
is
it
nearly
eleven
of
what
day
of
friday
june
th
good
heavens
i
thought
it
was
wednesday
it
is
wednesday
what
d
you
want
to
frighten
a
chap
for
he
sank
his
face
onto
his
arms
and
began
to
sob
in
a
high
treble
key
i
tell
you
that
it
is
friday
man
your
wife
has
been
waiting
this
two
days
for
you
you
should
be
ashamed
of
yourself
so
i
am
but
you
ve
got
mixed
watson
for
i
have
only
been
here
a
few
hours
three
pipes
four
pipes
i
forget
how
many
but
i
ll
go
home
with
you
i
wouldn
t
frighten
kate
poor
little
kate
give
me
your
hand
have
you
a
cab
yes
i
have
one
waiting
then
i
shall
go
in
it
but
i
must
owe
something
find
what
i
owe
watson
i
am
all
off
colour
i
can
do
nothing
for
myself
i
walked
down
the
narrow
passage
between
the
double
row
of
sleepers
holding
my
breath
to
keep
out
the
vile
stupefying
fumes
of
the
drug
and
looking
about
for
the
manager
as
i
passed
the
tall
man
who
sat
by
the
brazier
i
felt
a
sudden
pluck
at
my
skirt
and
a
low
voice
whispered
walk
past
me
and
then
look
back
at
me
the
words
fell
quite
distinctly
upon
my
ear
i
glanced
down
they
could
only
have
come
from
the
old
man
at
my
side
and
yet
he
sat
now
as
absorbed
as
ever
very
thin
very
wrinkled
bent
with
age
an
opium
pipe
dangling
down
from
between
his
knees
as
though
it
had
dropped
in
sheer
lassitude
from
his
fingers
i
took
two
steps
forward
and
looked
back
it
took
all
my
self
control
to
prevent
me
from
breaking
out
into
a
cry
of
astonishment
he
had
turned
his
back
so
that
none
could
see
him
but
i
his
form
had
filled
out
his
wrinkles
were
gone
the
dull
eyes
had
regained
their
fire
and
there
sitting
by
the
fire
and
grinning
at
my
surprise
was
none
other
than
sherlock
holmes
he
made
a
slight
motion
to
me
to
approach
him
and
instantly
as
he
turned
his
face
half
round
to
the
company
once
more
subsided
into
a
doddering
loose
lipped
senility
holmes
i
whispered
what
on
earth
are
you
doing
in
this
den
as
low
as
you
can
he
answered
i
have
excellent
ears
if
you
would
have
the
great
kindness
to
get
rid
of
that
sottish
friend
of
yours
i
should
be
exceedingly
glad
to
have
a
little
talk
with
you
i
have
a
cab
outside
then
pray
send
him
home
in
it
you
may
safely
trust
him
for
he
appears
to
be
too
limp
to
get
into
any
mischief
i
should
recommend
you
also
to
send
a
note
by
the
cabman
to
your
wife
to
say
that
you
have
thrown
in
your
lot
with
me
if
you
will
wait
outside
i
shall
be
with
you
in
five
minutes
it
was
difficult
to
refuse
any
of
sherlock
holmes
requests
for
they
were
always
so
exceedingly
definite
and
put
forward
with
such
a
quiet
air
of
mastery
i
felt
however
that
when
whitney
was
once
confined
in
the
cab
my
mission
was
practically
accomplished
and
for
the
rest
i
could
not
wish
anything
better
than
to
be
associated
with
my
friend
in
one
of
those
singular
adventures
which
were
the
normal
condition
of
his
existence
in
a
few
minutes
i
had
written
my
note
paid
whitney
s
bill
led
him
out
to
the
cab
and
seen
him
driven
through
the
darkness
in
a
very
short
time
a
decrepit
figure
had
emerged
from
the
opium
den
and
i
was
walking
down
the
street
with
sherlock
holmes
for
two
streets
he
shuffled
along
with
a
bent
back
and
an
uncertain
foot
then
glancing
quickly
round
he
straightened
himself
out
and
burst
into
a
hearty
fit
of
laughter
i
suppose
watson
said
he
that
you
imagine
that
i
have
added
opium
smoking
to
cocaine
injections
and
all
the
other
little
weaknesses
on
which
you
have
favoured
me
with
your
medical
views
i
was
certainly
surprised
to
find
you
there
but
not
more
so
than
i
to
find
you
i
came
to
find
a
friend
and
i
to
find
an
enemy
an
enemy
yes
one
of
my
natural
enemies
or
shall
i
say
my
natural
prey
briefly
watson
i
am
in
the
midst
of
a
very
remarkable
inquiry
and
i
have
hoped
to
find
a
clue
in
the
incoherent
ramblings
of
these
sots
as
i
have
done
before
now
had
i
been
recognised
in
that
den
my
life
would
not
have
been
worth
an
hour
s
purchase
for
i
have
used
it
before
now
for
my
own
purposes
and
the
rascally
lascar
who
runs
it
has
sworn
to
have
vengeance
upon
me
there
is
a
trap
door
at
the
back
of
that
building
near
the
corner
of
paul
s
wharf
which
could
tell
some
strange
tales
of
what
has
passed
through
it
upon
the
moonless
nights
what
you
do
not
mean
bodies
ay
bodies
watson
we
should
be
rich
men
if
we
had
for
every
poor
devil
who
has
been
done
to
death
in
that
den
it
is
the
vilest
murder
trap
on
the
whole
riverside
and
i
fear
that
neville
st
clair
has
entered
it
never
to
leave
it
more
but
our
trap
should
be
here
he
put
his
two
forefingers
between
his
teeth
and
whistled
shrilly
a
signal
which
was
answered
by
a
similar
whistle
from
the
distance
followed
shortly
by
the
rattle
of
wheels
and
the
clink
of
horses
hoofs
now
watson
said
holmes
as
a
tall
dog
cart
dashed
up
through
the
gloom
throwing
out
two
golden
tunnels
of
yellow
light
from
its
side
lanterns
you
ll
come
with
me
won
t
you
if
i
can
be
of
use
oh
a
trusty
comrade
is
always
of
use
and
a
chronicler
still
more
so
my
room
at
the
cedars
is
a
double
bedded
one
the
cedars
yes
that
is
mr
st
clair
s
house
i
am
staying
there
while
i
conduct
the
inquiry
where
is
it
then
near
lee
in
kent
we
have
a
seven
mile
drive
before
us
but
i
am
all
in
the
dark
of
course
you
are
you
ll
know
all
about
it
presently
jump
up
here
all
right
john
we
shall
not
need
you
here
s
half
a
crown
look
out
for
me
to
morrow
about
eleven
give
her
her
head
so
long
then
he
flicked
the
horse
with
his
whip
and
we
dashed
away
through
the
endless
succession
of
sombre
and
deserted
streets
which
widened
gradually
until
we
were
flying
across
a
broad
balustraded
bridge
with
the
murky
river
flowing
sluggishly
beneath
us
beyond
lay
another
dull
wilderness
of
bricks
and
mortar
its
silence
broken
only
by
the
heavy
regular
footfall
of
the
policeman
or
the
songs
and
shouts
of
some
belated
party
of
revellers
a
dull
wrack
was
drifting
slowly
across
the
sky
and
a
star
or
two
twinkled
dimly
here
and
there
through
the
rifts
of
the
clouds
holmes
drove
in
silence
with
his
head
sunk
upon
his
breast
and
the
air
of
a
man
who
is
lost
in
thought
while
i
sat
beside
him
curious
to
learn
what
this
new
quest
might
be
which
seemed
to
tax
his
powers
so
sorely
and
yet
afraid
to
break
in
upon
the
current
of
his
thoughts
we
had
driven
several
miles
and
were
beginning
to
get
to
the
fringe
of
the
belt
of
suburban
villas
when
he
shook
himself
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
lit
up
his
pipe
with
the
air
of
a
man
who
has
satisfied
himself
that
he
is
acting
for
the
best
you
have
a
grand
gift
of
silence
watson
said
he
it
makes
you
quite
invaluable
as
a
companion
pon
my
word
it
is
a
great
thing
for
me
to
have
someone
to
talk
to
for
my
own
thoughts
are
not
over
pleasant
i
was
wondering
what
i
should
say
to
this
dear
little
woman
to
night
when
she
meets
me
at
the
door
you
forget
that
i
know
nothing
about
it
i
shall
just
have
time
to
tell
you
the
facts
of
the
case
before
we
get
to
lee
it
seems
absurdly
simple
and
yet
somehow
i
can
get
nothing
to
go
upon
there
s
plenty
of
thread
no
doubt
but
i
can
t
get
the
end
of
it
into
my
hand
now
i
ll
state
the
case
clearly
and
concisely
to
you
watson
and
maybe
you
can
see
a
spark
where
all
is
dark
to
me
proceed
then
some
years
ago
to
be
definite
in
may
there
came
to
lee
a
gentleman
neville
st
clair
by
name
who
appeared
to
have
plenty
of
money
he
took
a
large
villa
laid
out
the
grounds
very
nicely
and
lived
generally
in
good
style
by
degrees
he
made
friends
in
the
neighbourhood
and
in
he
married
the
daughter
of
a
local
brewer
by
whom
he
now
has
two
children
he
had
no
occupation
but
was
interested
in
several
companies
and
went
into
town
as
a
rule
in
the
morning
returning
by
the
from
cannon
street
every
night
mr
st
clair
is
now
thirty
seven
years
of
age
is
a
man
of
temperate
habits
a
good
husband
a
very
affectionate
father
and
a
man
who
is
popular
with
all
who
know
him
i
may
add
that
his
whole
debts
at
the
present
moment
as
far
as
we
have
been
able
to
ascertain
amount
to
s
while
he
has
standing
to
his
credit
in
the
capital
and
counties
bank
there
is
no
reason
therefore
to
think
that
money
troubles
have
been
weighing
upon
his
mind
last
monday
mr
neville
st
clair
went
into
town
rather
earlier
than
usual
remarking
before
he
started
that
he
had
two
important
commissions
to
perform
and
that
he
would
bring
his
little
boy
home
a
box
of
bricks
now
by
the
merest
chance
his
wife
received
a
telegram
upon
this
same
monday
very
shortly
after
his
departure
to
the
effect
that
a
small
parcel
of
considerable
value
which
she
had
been
expecting
was
waiting
for
her
at
the
offices
of
the
aberdeen
shipping
company
now
if
you
are
well
up
in
your
london
you
will
know
that
the
office
of
the
company
is
in
fresno
street
which
branches
out
of
upper
swandam
lane
where
you
found
me
to
night
mrs
st
clair
had
her
lunch
started
for
the
city
did
some
shopping
proceeded
to
the
company
s
office
got
her
packet
and
found
herself
at
exactly
walking
through
swandam
lane
on
her
way
back
to
the
station
have
you
followed
me
so
far
it
is
very
clear
if
you
remember
monday
was
an
exceedingly
hot
day
and
mrs
st
clair
walked
slowly
glancing
about
in
the
hope
of
seeing
a
cab
as
she
did
not
like
the
neighbourhood
in
which
she
found
herself
while
she
was
walking
in
this
way
down
swandam
lane
she
suddenly
heard
an
ejaculation
or
cry
and
was
struck
cold
to
see
her
husband
looking
down
at
her
and
as
it
seemed
to
her
beckoning
to
her
from
a
second
floor
window
the
window
was
open
and
she
distinctly
saw
his
face
which
she
describes
as
being
terribly
agitated
he
waved
his
hands
frantically
to
her
and
then
vanished
from
the
window
so
suddenly
that
it
seemed
to
her
that
he
had
been
plucked
back
by
some
irresistible
force
from
behind
one
singular
point
which
struck
her
quick
feminine
eye
was
that
although
he
wore
some
dark
coat
such
as
he
had
started
to
town
in
he
had
on
neither
collar
nor
necktie
convinced
that
something
was
amiss
with
him
she
rushed
down
the
steps
for
the
house
was
none
other
than
the
opium
den
in
which
you
found
me
to
night
and
running
through
the
front
room
she
attempted
to
ascend
the
stairs
which
led
to
the
first
floor
at
the
foot
of
the
stairs
however
she
met
this
lascar
scoundrel
of
whom
i
have
spoken
who
thrust
her
back
and
aided
by
a
dane
who
acts
as
assistant
there
pushed
her
out
into
the
street
filled
with
the
most
maddening
doubts
and
fears
she
rushed
down
the
lane
and
by
rare
good
fortune
met
in
fresno
street
a
number
of
constables
with
an
inspector
all
on
their
way
to
their
beat
the
inspector
and
two
men
accompanied
her
back
and
in
spite
of
the
continued
resistance
of
the
proprietor
they
made
their
way
to
the
room
in
which
mr
st
clair
had
last
been
seen
there
was
no
sign
of
him
there
in
fact
in
the
whole
of
that
floor
there
was
no
one
to
be
found
save
a
crippled
wretch
of
hideous
aspect
who
it
seems
made
his
home
there
both
he
and
the
lascar
stoutly
swore
that
no
one
else
had
been
in
the
front
room
during
the
afternoon
so
determined
was
their
denial
that
the
inspector
was
staggered
and
had
almost
come
to
believe
that
mrs
st
clair
had
been
deluded
when
with
a
cry
she
sprang
at
a
small
deal
box
which
lay
upon
the
table
and
tore
the
lid
from
it
out
there
fell
a
cascade
of
children
s
bricks
it
was
the
toy
which
he
had
promised
to
bring
home
this
discovery
and
the
evident
confusion
which
the
cripple
showed
made
the
inspector
realise
that
the
matter
was
serious
the
rooms
were
carefully
examined
and
results
all
pointed
to
an
abominable
crime
the
front
room
was
plainly
furnished
as
a
sitting
room
and
led
into
a
small
bedroom
which
looked
out
upon
the
back
of
one
of
the
wharves
between
the
wharf
and
the
bedroom
window
is
a
narrow
strip
which
is
dry
at
low
tide
but
is
covered
at
high
tide
with
at
least
four
and
a
half
feet
of
water
the
bedroom
window
was
a
broad
one
and
opened
from
below
on
examination
traces
of
blood
were
to
be
seen
upon
the
windowsill
and
several
scattered
drops
were
visible
upon
the
wooden
floor
of
the
bedroom
thrust
away
behind
a
curtain
in
the
front
room
were
all
the
clothes
of
mr
neville
st
clair
with
the
exception
of
his
coat
his
boots
his
socks
his
hat
and
his
watch
all
were
there
there
were
no
signs
of
violence
upon
any
of
these
garments
and
there
were
no
other
traces
of
mr
neville
st
clair
out
of
the
window
he
must
apparently
have
gone
for
no
other
exit
could
be
discovered
and
the
ominous
bloodstains
upon
the
sill
gave
little
promise
that
he
could
save
himself
by
swimming
for
the
tide
was
at
its
very
highest
at
the
moment
of
the
tragedy
and
now
as
to
the
villains
who
seemed
to
be
immediately
implicated
in
the
matter
the
lascar
was
known
to
be
a
man
of
the
vilest
antecedents
but
as
by
mrs
st
clair
s
story
he
was
known
to
have
been
at
the
foot
of
the
stair
within
a
very
few
seconds
of
her
husband
s
appearance
at
the
window
he
could
hardly
have
been
more
than
an
accessory
to
the
crime
his
defence
was
one
of
absolute
ignorance
and
he
protested
that
he
had
no
knowledge
as
to
the
doings
of
hugh
boone
his
lodger
and
that
he
could
not
account
in
any
way
for
the
presence
of
the
missing
gentleman
s
clothes
so
much
for
the
lascar
manager
now
for
the
sinister
cripple
who
lives
upon
the
second
floor
of
the
opium
den
and
who
was
certainly
the
last
human
being
whose
eyes
rested
upon
neville
st
clair
his
name
is
hugh
boone
and
his
hideous
face
is
one
which
is
familiar
to
every
man
who
goes
much
to
the
city
he
is
a
professional
beggar
though
in
order
to
avoid
the
police
regulations
he
pretends
to
a
small
trade
in
wax
vestas
some
little
distance
down
threadneedle
street
upon
the
left
hand
side
there
is
as
you
may
have
remarked
a
small
angle
in
the
wall
here
it
is
that
this
creature
takes
his
daily
seat
cross
legged
with
his
tiny
stock
of
matches
on
his
lap
and
as
he
is
a
piteous
spectacle
a
small
rain
of
charity
descends
into
the
greasy
leather
cap
which
lies
upon
the
pavement
beside
him
i
have
watched
the
fellow
more
than
once
before
ever
i
thought
of
making
his
professional
acquaintance
and
i
have
been
surprised
at
the
harvest
which
he
has
reaped
in
a
short
time
his
appearance
you
see
is
so
remarkable
that
no
one
can
pass
him
without
observing
him
a
shock
of
orange
hair
a
pale
face
disfigured
by
a
horrible
scar
which
by
its
contraction
has
turned
up
the
outer
edge
of
his
upper
lip
a
bulldog
chin
and
a
pair
of
very
penetrating
dark
eyes
which
present
a
singular
contrast
to
the
colour
of
his
hair
all
mark
him
out
from
amid
the
common
crowd
of
mendicants
and
so
too
does
his
wit
for
he
is
ever
ready
with
a
reply
to
any
piece
of
chaff
which
may
be
thrown
at
him
by
the
passers
by
this
is
the
man
whom
we
now
learn
to
have
been
the
lodger
at
the
opium
den
and
to
have
been
the
last
man
to
see
the
gentleman
of
whom
we
are
in
quest
but
a
cripple
said
i
what
could
he
have
done
single
handed
against
a
man
in
the
prime
of
life
he
is
a
cripple
in
the
sense
that
he
walks
with
a
limp
but
in
other
respects
he
appears
to
be
a
powerful
and
well
nurtured
man
surely
your
medical
experience
would
tell
you
watson
that
weakness
in
one
limb
is
often
compensated
for
by
exceptional
strength
in
the
others
pray
continue
your
narrative
mrs
st
clair
had
fainted
at
the
sight
of
the
blood
upon
the
window
and
she
was
escorted
home
in
a
cab
by
the
police
as
her
presence
could
be
of
no
help
to
them
in
their
investigations
inspector
barton
who
had
charge
of
the
case
made
a
very
careful
examination
of
the
premises
but
without
finding
anything
which
threw
any
light
upon
the
matter
one
mistake
had
been
made
in
not
arresting
boone
instantly
as
he
was
allowed
some
few
minutes
during
which
he
might
have
communicated
with
his
friend
the
lascar
but
this
fault
was
soon
remedied
and
he
was
seized
and
searched
without
anything
being
found
which
could
incriminate
him
there
were
it
is
true
some
blood
stains
upon
his
right
shirt
sleeve
but
he
pointed
to
his
ring
finger
which
had
been
cut
near
the
nail
and
explained
that
the
bleeding
came
from
there
adding
that
he
had
been
to
the
window
not
long
before
and
that
the
stains
which
had
been
observed
there
came
doubtless
from
the
same
source
he
denied
strenuously
having
ever
seen
mr
neville
st
clair
and
swore
that
the
presence
of
the
clothes
in
his
room
was
as
much
a
mystery
to
him
as
to
the
police
as
to
mrs
st
clair
s
assertion
that
she
had
actually
seen
her
husband
at
the
window
he
declared
that
she
must
have
been
either
mad
or
dreaming
he
was
removed
loudly
protesting
to
the
police
station
while
the
inspector
remained
upon
the
premises
in
the
hope
that
the
ebbing
tide
might
afford
some
fresh
clue
and
it
did
though
they
hardly
found
upon
the
mud
bank
what
they
had
feared
to
find
it
was
neville
st
clair
s
coat
and
not
neville
st
clair
which
lay
uncovered
as
the
tide
receded
and
what
do
you
think
they
found
in
the
pockets
i
cannot
imagine
no
i
don
t
think
you
would
guess
every
pocket
stuffed
with
pennies
and
half
pennies
pennies
and
half
pennies
it
was
no
wonder
that
it
had
not
been
swept
away
by
the
tide
but
a
human
body
is
a
different
matter
there
is
a
fierce
eddy
between
the
wharf
and
the
house
it
seemed
likely
enough
that
the
weighted
coat
had
remained
when
the
stripped
body
had
been
sucked
away
into
the
river
but
i
understand
that
all
the
other
clothes
were
found
in
the
room
would
the
body
be
dressed
in
a
coat
alone
no
sir
but
the
facts
might
be
met
speciously
enough
suppose
that
this
man
boone
had
thrust
neville
st
clair
through
the
window
there
is
no
human
eye
which
could
have
seen
the
deed
what
would
he
do
then
it
would
of
course
instantly
strike
him
that
he
must
get
rid
of
the
tell
tale
garments
he
would
seize
the
coat
then
and
be
in
the
act
of
throwing
it
out
when
it
would
occur
to
him
that
it
would
swim
and
not
sink
he
has
little
time
for
he
has
heard
the
scuffle
downstairs
when
the
wife
tried
to
force
her
way
up
and
perhaps
he
has
already
heard
from
his
lascar
confederate
that
the
police
are
hurrying
up
the
street
there
is
not
an
instant
to
be
lost
he
rushes
to
some
secret
hoard
where
he
has
accumulated
the
fruits
of
his
beggary
and
he
stuffs
all
the
coins
upon
which
he
can
lay
his
hands
into
the
pockets
to
make
sure
of
the
coat
s
sinking
he
throws
it
out
and
would
have
done
the
same
with
the
other
garments
had
not
he
heard
the
rush
of
steps
below
and
only
just
had
time
to
close
the
window
when
the
police
appeared
it
certainly
sounds
feasible
well
we
will
take
it
as
a
working
hypothesis
for
want
of
a
better
boone
as
i
have
told
you
was
arrested
and
taken
to
the
station
but
it
could
not
be
shown
that
there
had
ever
before
been
anything
against
him
he
had
for
years
been
known
as
a
professional
beggar
but
his
life
appeared
to
have
been
a
very
quiet
and
innocent
one
there
the
matter
stands
at
present
and
the
questions
which
have
to
be
solved
what
neville
st
clair
was
doing
in
the
opium
den
what
happened
to
him
when
there
where
is
he
now
and
what
hugh
boone
had
to
do
with
his
disappearance
are
all
as
far
from
a
solution
as
ever
i
confess
that
i
cannot
recall
any
case
within
my
experience
which
looked
at
the
first
glance
so
simple
and
yet
which
presented
such
difficulties
while
sherlock
holmes
had
been
detailing
this
singular
series
of
events
we
had
been
whirling
through
the
outskirts
of
the
great
town
until
the
last
straggling
houses
had
been
left
behind
and
we
rattled
along
with
a
country
hedge
upon
either
side
of
us
just
as
he
finished
however
we
drove
through
two
scattered
villages
where
a
few
lights
still
glimmered
in
the
windows
we
are
on
the
outskirts
of
lee
said
my
companion
we
have
touched
on
three
english
counties
in
our
short
drive
starting
in
middlesex
passing
over
an
angle
of
surrey
and
ending
in
kent
see
that
light
among
the
trees
that
is
the
cedars
and
beside
that
lamp
sits
a
woman
whose
anxious
ears
have
already
i
have
little
doubt
caught
the
clink
of
our
horse
s
feet
but
why
are
you
not
conducting
the
case
from
baker
street
i
asked
because
there
are
many
inquiries
which
must
be
made
out
here
mrs
st
clair
has
most
kindly
put
two
rooms
at
my
disposal
and
you
may
rest
assured
that
she
will
have
nothing
but
a
welcome
for
my
friend
and
colleague
i
hate
to
meet
her
watson
when
i
have
no
news
of
her
husband
here
we
are
whoa
there
whoa
we
had
pulled
up
in
front
of
a
large
villa
which
stood
within
its
own
grounds
a
stable
boy
had
run
out
to
the
horse
s
head
and
springing
down
i
followed
holmes
up
the
small
winding
gravel
drive
which
led
to
the
house
as
we
approached
the
door
flew
open
and
a
little
blonde
woman
stood
in
the
opening
clad
in
some
sort
of
light
mousseline
de
soie
with
a
touch
of
fluffy
pink
chiffon
at
her
neck
and
wrists
she
stood
with
her
figure
outlined
against
the
flood
of
light
one
hand
upon
the
door
one
half
raised
in
her
eagerness
her
body
slightly
bent
her
head
and
face
protruded
with
eager
eyes
and
parted
lips
a
standing
question
well
she
cried
well
and
then
seeing
that
there
were
two
of
us
she
gave
a
cry
of
hope
which
sank
into
a
groan
as
she
saw
that
my
companion
shook
his
head
and
shrugged
his
shoulders
no
good
news
none
no
bad
no
thank
god
for
that
but
come
in
you
must
be
weary
for
you
have
had
a
long
day
this
is
my
friend
dr
watson
he
has
been
of
most
vital
use
to
me
in
several
of
my
cases
and
a
lucky
chance
has
made
it
possible
for
me
to
bring
him
out
and
associate
him
with
this
investigation
i
am
delighted
to
see
you
said
she
pressing
my
hand
warmly
you
will
i
am
sure
forgive
anything
that
may
be
wanting
in
our
arrangements
when
you
consider
the
blow
which
has
come
so
suddenly
upon
us
my
dear
madam
said
i
i
am
an
old
campaigner
and
if
i
were
not
i
can
very
well
see
that
no
apology
is
needed
if
i
can
be
of
any
assistance
either
to
you
or
to
my
friend
here
i
shall
be
indeed
happy
now
mr
sherlock
holmes
said
the
lady
as
we
entered
a
well
lit
dining
room
upon
the
table
of
which
a
cold
supper
had
been
laid
out
i
should
very
much
like
to
ask
you
one
or
two
plain
questions
to
which
i
beg
that
you
will
give
a
plain
answer
certainly
madam
do
not
trouble
about
my
feelings
i
am
not
hysterical
nor
given
to
fainting
i
simply
wish
to
hear
your
real
real
opinion
upon
what
point
in
your
heart
of
hearts
do
you
think
that
neville
is
alive
sherlock
holmes
seemed
to
be
embarrassed
by
the
question
frankly
now
she
repeated
standing
upon
the
rug
and
looking
keenly
down
at
him
as
he
leaned
back
in
a
basket
chair
frankly
then
madam
i
do
not
you
think
that
he
is
dead
i
do
murdered
i
don
t
say
that
perhaps
and
on
what
day
did
he
meet
his
death
on
monday
then
perhaps
mr
holmes
you
will
be
good
enough
to
explain
how
it
is
that
i
have
received
a
letter
from
him
to
day
sherlock
holmes
sprang
out
of
his
chair
as
if
he
had
been
galvanised
what
he
roared
yes
to
day
she
stood
smiling
holding
up
a
little
slip
of
paper
in
the
air
may
i
see
it
certainly
he
snatched
it
from
her
in
his
eagerness
and
smoothing
it
out
upon
the
table
he
drew
over
the
lamp
and
examined
it
intently
i
had
left
my
chair
and
was
gazing
at
it
over
his
shoulder
the
envelope
was
a
very
coarse
one
and
was
stamped
with
the
gravesend
postmark
and
with
the
date
of
that
very
day
or
rather
of
the
day
before
for
it
was
considerably
after
midnight
coarse
writing
murmured
holmes
surely
this
is
not
your
husband
s
writing
madam
no
but
the
enclosure
is
i
perceive
also
that
whoever
addressed
the
envelope
had
to
go
and
inquire
as
to
the
address
how
can
you
tell
that
the
name
you
see
is
in
perfectly
black
ink
which
has
dried
itself
the
rest
is
of
the
greyish
colour
which
shows
that
blotting
paper
has
been
used
if
it
had
been
written
straight
off
and
then
blotted
none
would
be
of
a
deep
black
shade
this
man
has
written
the
name
and
there
has
then
been
a
pause
before
he
wrote
the
address
which
can
only
mean
that
he
was
not
familiar
with
it
it
is
of
course
a
trifle
but
there
is
nothing
so
important
as
trifles
let
us
now
see
the
letter
ha
there
has
been
an
enclosure
here
yes
there
was
a
ring
his
signet
ring
and
you
are
sure
that
this
is
your
husband
s
hand
one
of
his
hands
one
his
hand
when
he
wrote
hurriedly
it
is
very
unlike
his
usual
writing
and
yet
i
know
it
well
dearest
do
not
be
frightened
all
will
come
well
there
is
a
huge
error
which
it
may
take
some
little
time
to
rectify
wait
in
patience
neville
written
in
pencil
upon
the
fly
leaf
of
a
book
octavo
size
no
water
mark
hum
posted
to
day
in
gravesend
by
a
man
with
a
dirty
thumb
ha
and
the
flap
has
been
gummed
if
i
am
not
very
much
in
error
by
a
person
who
had
been
chewing
tobacco
and
you
have
no
doubt
that
it
is
your
husband
s
hand
madam
none
neville
wrote
those
words
and
they
were
posted
to
day
at
gravesend
well
mrs
st
clair
the
clouds
lighten
though
i
should
not
venture
to
say
that
the
danger
is
over
but
he
must
be
alive
mr
holmes
unless
this
is
a
clever
forgery
to
put
us
on
the
wrong
scent
the
ring
after
all
proves
nothing
it
may
have
been
taken
from
him
no
no
it
is
it
is
his
very
own
writing
very
well
it
may
however
have
been
written
on
monday
and
only
posted
to
day
that
is
possible
if
so
much
may
have
happened
between
oh
you
must
not
discourage
me
mr
holmes
i
know
that
all
is
well
with
him
there
is
so
keen
a
sympathy
between
us
that
i
should
know
if
evil
came
upon
him
on
the
very
day
that
i
saw
him
last
he
cut
himself
in
the
bedroom
and
yet
i
in
the
dining
room
rushed
upstairs
instantly
with
the
utmost
certainty
that
something
had
happened
do
you
think
that
i
would
respond
to
such
a
trifle
and
yet
be
ignorant
of
his
death
i
have
seen
too
much
not
to
know
that
the
impression
of
a
woman
may
be
more
valuable
than
the
conclusion
of
an
analytical
reasoner
and
in
this
letter
you
certainly
have
a
very
strong
piece
of
evidence
to
corroborate
your
view
but
if
your
husband
is
alive
and
able
to
write
letters
why
should
he
remain
away
from
you
i
cannot
imagine
it
is
unthinkable
and
on
monday
he
made
no
remarks
before
leaving
you
no
and
you
were
surprised
to
see
him
in
swandam
lane
very
much
so
was
the
window
open
yes
then
he
might
have
called
to
you
he
might
he
only
as
i
understand
gave
an
inarticulate
cry
yes
a
call
for
help
you
thought
yes
he
waved
his
hands
but
it
might
have
been
a
cry
of
surprise
astonishment
at
the
unexpected
sight
of
you
might
cause
him
to
throw
up
his
hands
it
is
possible
and
you
thought
he
was
pulled
back
he
disappeared
so
suddenly
he
might
have
leaped
back
you
did
not
see
anyone
else
in
the
room
no
but
this
horrible
man
confessed
to
having
been
there
and
the
lascar
was
at
the
foot
of
the
stairs
quite
so
your
husband
as
far
as
you
could
see
had
his
ordinary
clothes
on
but
without
his
collar
or
tie
i
distinctly
saw
his
bare
throat
had
he
ever
spoken
of
swandam
lane
never
had
he
ever
showed
any
signs
of
having
taken
opium
never
thank
you
mrs
st
clair
those
are
the
principal
points
about
which
i
wished
to
be
absolutely
clear
we
shall
now
have
a
little
supper
and
then
retire
for
we
may
have
a
very
busy
day
to
morrow
a
large
and
comfortable
double
bedded
room
had
been
placed
at
our
disposal
and
i
was
quickly
between
the
sheets
for
i
was
weary
after
my
night
of
adventure
sherlock
holmes
was
a
man
however
who
when
he
had
an
unsolved
problem
upon
his
mind
would
go
for
days
and
even
for
a
week
without
rest
turning
it
over
rearranging
his
facts
looking
at
it
from
every
point
of
view
until
he
had
either
fathomed
it
or
convinced
himself
that
his
data
were
insufficient
it
was
soon
evident
to
me
that
he
was
now
preparing
for
an
all
night
sitting
he
took
off
his
coat
and
waistcoat
put
on
a
large
blue
dressing
gown
and
then
wandered
about
the
room
collecting
pillows
from
his
bed
and
cushions
from
the
sofa
and
armchairs
with
these
he
constructed
a
sort
of
eastern
divan
upon
which
he
perched
himself
cross
legged
with
an
ounce
of
shag
tobacco
and
a
box
of
matches
laid
out
in
front
of
him
in
the
dim
light
of
the
lamp
i
saw
him
sitting
there
an
old
briar
pipe
between
his
lips
his
eyes
fixed
vacantly
upon
the
corner
of
the
ceiling
the
blue
smoke
curling
up
from
him
silent
motionless
with
the
light
shining
upon
his
strong
set
aquiline
features
so
he
sat
as
i
dropped
off
to
sleep
and
so
he
sat
when
a
sudden
ejaculation
caused
me
to
wake
up
and
i
found
the
summer
sun
shining
into
the
apartment
the
pipe
was
still
between
his
lips
the
smoke
still
curled
upward
and
the
room
was
full
of
a
dense
tobacco
haze
but
nothing
remained
of
the
heap
of
shag
which
i
had
seen
upon
the
previous
night
awake
watson
he
asked
yes
game
for
a
morning
drive
certainly
then
dress
no
one
is
stirring
yet
but
i
know
where
the
stable
boy
sleeps
and
we
shall
soon
have
the
trap
out
he
chuckled
to
himself
as
he
spoke
his
eyes
twinkled
and
he
seemed
a
different
man
to
the
sombre
thinker
of
the
previous
night
as
i
dressed
i
glanced
at
my
watch
it
was
no
wonder
that
no
one
was
stirring
it
was
twenty
five
minutes
past
four
i
had
hardly
finished
when
holmes
returned
with
the
news
that
the
boy
was
putting
in
the
horse
i
want
to
test
a
little
theory
of
mine
said
he
pulling
on
his
boots
i
think
watson
that
you
are
now
standing
in
the
presence
of
one
of
the
most
absolute
fools
in
europe
i
deserve
to
be
kicked
from
here
to
charing
cross
but
i
think
i
have
the
key
of
the
affair
now
and
where
is
it
i
asked
smiling
in
the
bathroom
he
answered
oh
yes
i
am
not
joking
he
continued
seeing
my
look
of
incredulity
i
have
just
been
there
and
i
have
taken
it
out
and
i
have
got
it
in
this
gladstone
bag
come
on
my
boy
and
we
shall
see
whether
it
will
not
fit
the
lock
we
made
our
way
downstairs
as
quietly
as
possible
and
out
into
the
bright
morning
sunshine
in
the
road
stood
our
horse
and
trap
with
the
half
clad
stable
boy
waiting
at
the
head
we
both
sprang
in
and
away
we
dashed
down
the
london
road
a
few
country
carts
were
stirring
bearing
in
vegetables
to
the
metropolis
but
the
lines
of
villas
on
either
side
were
as
silent
and
lifeless
as
some
city
in
a
dream
it
has
been
in
some
points
a
singular
case
said
holmes
flicking
the
horse
on
into
a
gallop
i
confess
that
i
have
been
as
blind
as
a
mole
but
it
is
better
to
learn
wisdom
late
than
never
to
learn
it
at
all
in
town
the
earliest
risers
were
just
beginning
to
look
sleepily
from
their
windows
as
we
drove
through
the
streets
of
the
surrey
side
passing
down
the
waterloo
bridge
road
we
crossed
over
the
river
and
dashing
up
wellington
street
wheeled
sharply
to
the
right
and
found
ourselves
in
bow
street
sherlock
holmes
was
well
known
to
the
force
and
the
two
constables
at
the
door
saluted
him
one
of
them
held
the
horse
s
head
while
the
other
led
us
in
who
is
on
duty
asked
holmes
inspector
bradstreet
sir
ah
bradstreet
how
are
you
a
tall
stout
official
had
come
down
the
stone
flagged
passage
in
a
peaked
cap
and
frogged
jacket
i
wish
to
have
a
quiet
word
with
you
bradstreet
certainly
mr
holmes
step
into
my
room
here
it
was
a
small
office
like
room
with
a
huge
ledger
upon
the
table
and
a
telephone
projecting
from
the
wall
the
inspector
sat
down
at
his
desk
what
can
i
do
for
you
mr
holmes
i
called
about
that
beggarman
boone
the
one
who
was
charged
with
being
concerned
in
the
disappearance
of
mr
neville
st
clair
of
lee
yes
he
was
brought
up
and
remanded
for
further
inquiries
so
i
heard
you
have
him
here
in
the
cells
is
he
quiet
oh
he
gives
no
trouble
but
he
is
a
dirty
scoundrel
dirty
yes
it
is
all
we
can
do
to
make
him
wash
his
hands
and
his
face
is
as
black
as
a
tinker
s
well
when
once
his
case
has
been
settled
he
will
have
a
regular
prison
bath
and
i
think
if
you
saw
him
you
would
agree
with
me
that
he
needed
it
i
should
like
to
see
him
very
much
would
you
that
is
easily
done
come
this
way
you
can
leave
your
bag
no
i
think
that
i
ll
take
it
very
good
come
this
way
if
you
please
he
led
us
down
a
passage
opened
a
barred
door
passed
down
a
winding
stair
and
brought
us
to
a
whitewashed
corridor
with
a
line
of
doors
on
each
side
the
third
on
the
right
is
his
said
the
inspector
here
it
is
he
quietly
shot
back
a
panel
in
the
upper
part
of
the
door
and
glanced
through
he
is
asleep
said
he
you
can
see
him
very
well
we
both
put
our
eyes
to
the
grating
the
prisoner
lay
with
his
face
towards
us
in
a
very
deep
sleep
breathing
slowly
and
heavily
he
was
a
middle
sized
man
coarsely
clad
as
became
his
calling
with
a
coloured
shirt
protruding
through
the
rent
in
his
tattered
coat
he
was
as
the
inspector
had
said
extremely
dirty
but
the
grime
which
covered
his
face
could
not
conceal
its
repulsive
ugliness
a
broad
wheal
from
an
old
scar
ran
right
across
it
from
eye
to
chin
and
by
its
contraction
had
turned
up
one
side
of
the
upper
lip
so
that
three
teeth
were
exposed
in
a
perpetual
snarl
a
shock
of
very
bright
red
hair
grew
low
over
his
eyes
and
forehead
he
s
a
beauty
isn
t
he
said
the
inspector
he
certainly
needs
a
wash
remarked
holmes
i
had
an
idea
that
he
might
and
i
took
the
liberty
of
bringing
the
tools
with
me
he
opened
the
gladstone
bag
as
he
spoke
and
took
out
to
my
astonishment
a
very
large
bath
sponge
he
he
you
are
a
funny
one
chuckled
the
inspector
now
if
you
will
have
the
great
goodness
to
open
that
door
very
quietly
we
will
soon
make
him
cut
a
much
more
respectable
figure
well
i
don
t
know
why
not
said
the
inspector
he
doesn
t
look
a
credit
to
the
bow
street
cells
does
he
he
slipped
his
key
into
the
lock
and
we
all
very
quietly
entered
the
cell
the
sleeper
half
turned
and
then
settled
down
once
more
into
a
deep
slumber
holmes
stooped
to
the
water
jug
moistened
his
sponge
and
then
rubbed
it
twice
vigorously
across
and
down
the
prisoner
s
face
let
me
introduce
you
he
shouted
to
mr
neville
st
clair
of
lee
in
the
county
of
kent
never
in
my
life
have
i
seen
such
a
sight
the
man
s
face
peeled
off
under
the
sponge
like
the
bark
from
a
tree
gone
was
the
coarse
brown
tint
gone
too
was
the
horrid
scar
which
had
seamed
it
across
and
the
twisted
lip
which
had
given
the
repulsive
sneer
to
the
face
a
twitch
brought
away
the
tangled
red
hair
and
there
sitting
up
in
his
bed
was
a
pale
sad
faced
refined
looking
man
black
haired
and
smooth
skinned
rubbing
his
eyes
and
staring
about
him
with
sleepy
bewilderment
then
suddenly
realising
the
exposure
he
broke
into
a
scream
and
threw
himself
down
with
his
face
to
the
pillow
great
heavens
cried
the
inspector
it
is
indeed
the
missing
man
i
know
him
from
the
photograph
the
prisoner
turned
with
the
reckless
air
of
a
man
who
abandons
himself
to
his
destiny
be
it
so
said
he
and
pray
what
am
i
charged
with
with
making
away
with
mr
neville
st
oh
come
you
can
t
be
charged
with
that
unless
they
make
a
case
of
attempted
suicide
of
it
said
the
inspector
with
a
grin
well
i
have
been
twenty
seven
years
in
the
force
but
this
really
takes
the
cake
if
i
am
mr
neville
st
clair
then
it
is
obvious
that
no
crime
has
been
committed
and
that
therefore
i
am
illegally
detained
no
crime
but
a
very
great
error
has
been
committed
said
holmes
you
would
have
done
better
to
have
trusted
you
wife
it
was
not
the
wife
it
was
the
children
groaned
the
prisoner
god
help
me
i
would
not
have
them
ashamed
of
their
father
my
god
what
an
exposure
what
can
i
do
sherlock
holmes
sat
down
beside
him
on
the
couch
and
patted
him
kindly
on
the
shoulder
if
you
leave
it
to
a
court
of
law
to
clear
the
matter
up
said
he
of
course
you
can
hardly
avoid
publicity
on
the
other
hand
if
you
convince
the
police
authorities
that
there
is
no
possible
case
against
you
i
do
not
know
that
there
is
any
reason
that
the
details
should
find
their
way
into
the
papers
inspector
bradstreet
would
i
am
sure
make
notes
upon
anything
which
you
might
tell
us
and
submit
it
to
the
proper
authorities
the
case
would
then
never
go
into
court
at
all
god
bless
you
cried
the
prisoner
passionately
i
would
have
endured
imprisonment
ay
even
execution
rather
than
have
left
my
miserable
secret
as
a
family
blot
to
my
children
you
are
the
first
who
have
ever
heard
my
story
my
father
was
a
schoolmaster
in
chesterfield
where
i
received
an
excellent
education
i
travelled
in
my
youth
took
to
the
stage
and
finally
became
a
reporter
on
an
evening
paper
in
london
one
day
my
editor
wished
to
have
a
series
of
articles
upon
begging
in
the
metropolis
and
i
volunteered
to
supply
them
there
was
the
point
from
which
all
my
adventures
started
it
was
only
by
trying
begging
as
an
amateur
that
i
could
get
the
facts
upon
which
to
base
my
articles
when
an
actor
i
had
of
course
learned
all
the
secrets
of
making
up
and
had
been
famous
in
the
green
room
for
my
skill
i
took
advantage
now
of
my
attainments
i
painted
my
face
and
to
make
myself
as
pitiable
as
possible
i
made
a
good
scar
and
fixed
one
side
of
my
lip
in
a
twist
by
the
aid
of
a
small
slip
of
flesh
coloured
plaster
then
with
a
red
head
of
hair
and
an
appropriate
dress
i
took
my
station
in
the
business
part
of
the
city
ostensibly
as
a
match
seller
but
really
as
a
beggar
for
seven
hours
i
plied
my
trade
and
when
i
returned
home
in
the
evening
i
found
to
my
surprise
that
i
had
received
no
less
than
s
d
i
wrote
my
articles
and
thought
little
more
of
the
matter
until
some
time
later
i
backed
a
bill
for
a
friend
and
had
a
writ
served
upon
me
for
i
was
at
my
wit
s
end
where
to
get
the
money
but
a
sudden
idea
came
to
me
i
begged
a
fortnight
s
grace
from
the
creditor
asked
for
a
holiday
from
my
employers
and
spent
the
time
in
begging
in
the
city
under
my
disguise
in
ten
days
i
had
the
money
and
had
paid
the
debt
well
you
can
imagine
how
hard
it
was
to
settle
down
to
arduous
work
at
a
week
when
i
knew
that
i
could
earn
as
much
in
a
day
by
smearing
my
face
with
a
little
paint
laying
my
cap
on
the
ground
and
sitting
still
it
was
a
long
fight
between
my
pride
and
the
money
but
the
dollars
won
at
last
and
i
threw
up
reporting
and
sat
day
after
day
in
the
corner
which
i
had
first
chosen
inspiring
pity
by
my
ghastly
face
and
filling
my
pockets
with
coppers
only
one
man
knew
my
secret
he
was
the
keeper
of
a
low
den
in
which
i
used
to
lodge
in
swandam
lane
where
i
could
every
morning
emerge
as
a
squalid
beggar
and
in
the
evenings
transform
myself
into
a
well
dressed
man
about
town
this
fellow
a
lascar
was
well
paid
by
me
for
his
rooms
so
that
i
knew
that
my
secret
was
safe
in
his
possession
well
very
soon
i
found
that
i
was
saving
considerable
sums
of
money
i
do
not
mean
that
any
beggar
in
the
streets
of
london
could
earn
a
year
which
is
less
than
my
average
takings
but
i
had
exceptional
advantages
in
my
power
of
making
up
and
also
in
a
facility
of
repartee
which
improved
by
practice
and
made
me
quite
a
recognised
character
in
the
city
all
day
a
stream
of
pennies
varied
by
silver
poured
in
upon
me
and
it
was
a
very
bad
day
in
which
i
failed
to
take
as
i
grew
richer
i
grew
more
ambitious
took
a
house
in
the
country
and
eventually
married
without
anyone
having
a
suspicion
as
to
my
real
occupation
my
dear
wife
knew
that
i
had
business
in
the
city
she
little
knew
what
last
monday
i
had
finished
for
the
day
and
was
dressing
in
my
room
above
the
opium
den
when
i
looked
out
of
my
window
and
saw
to
my
horror
and
astonishment
that
my
wife
was
standing
in
the
street
with
her
eyes
fixed
full
upon
me
i
gave
a
cry
of
surprise
threw
up
my
arms
to
cover
my
face
and
rushing
to
my
confidant
the
lascar
entreated
him
to
prevent
anyone
from
coming
up
to
me
i
heard
her
voice
downstairs
but
i
knew
that
she
could
not
ascend
swiftly
i
threw
off
my
clothes
pulled
on
those
of
a
beggar
and
put
on
my
pigments
and
wig
even
a
wife
s
eyes
could
not
pierce
so
complete
a
disguise
but
then
it
occurred
to
me
that
there
might
be
a
search
in
the
room
and
that
the
clothes
might
betray
me
i
threw
open
the
window
reopening
by
my
violence
a
small
cut
which
i
had
inflicted
upon
myself
in
the
bedroom
that
morning
then
i
seized
my
coat
which
was
weighted
by
the
coppers
which
i
had
just
transferred
to
it
from
the
leather
bag
in
which
i
carried
my
takings
i
hurled
it
out
of
the
window
and
it
disappeared
into
the
thames
the
other
clothes
would
have
followed
but
at
that
moment
there
was
a
rush
of
constables
up
the
stair
and
a
few
minutes
after
i
found
rather
i
confess
to
my
relief
that
instead
of
being
identified
as
mr
neville
st
clair
i
was
arrested
as
his
murderer
i
do
not
know
that
there
is
anything
else
for
me
to
explain
i
was
determined
to
preserve
my
disguise
as
long
as
possible
and
hence
my
preference
for
a
dirty
face
knowing
that
my
wife
would
be
terribly
anxious
i
slipped
off
my
ring
and
confided
it
to
the
lascar
at
a
moment
when
no
constable
was
watching
me
together
with
a
hurried
scrawl
telling
her
that
she
had
no
cause
to
fear
that
note
only
reached
her
yesterday
said
holmes
good
god
what
a
week
she
must
have
spent
the
police
have
watched
this
lascar
said
inspector
bradstreet
and
i
can
quite
understand
that
he
might
find
it
difficult
to
post
a
letter
unobserved
probably
he
handed
it
to
some
sailor
customer
of
his
who
forgot
all
about
it
for
some
days
that
was
it
said
holmes
nodding
approvingly
i
have
no
doubt
of
it
but
have
you
never
been
prosecuted
for
begging
many
times
but
what
was
a
fine
to
me
it
must
stop
here
however
said
bradstreet
if
the
police
are
to
hush
this
thing
up
there
must
be
no
more
of
hugh
boone
i
have
sworn
it
by
the
most
solemn
oaths
which
a
man
can
take
in
that
case
i
think
that
it
is
probable
that
no
further
steps
may
be
taken
but
if
you
are
found
again
then
all
must
come
out
i
am
sure
mr
holmes
that
we
are
very
much
indebted
to
you
for
having
cleared
the
matter
up
i
wish
i
knew
how
you
reach
your
results
i
reached
this
one
said
my
friend
by
sitting
upon
five
pillows
and
consuming
an
ounce
of
shag
i
think
watson
that
if
we
drive
to
baker
street
we
shall
just
be
in
time
for
breakfast
vii
the
adventure
of
the
blue
carbuncle
i
had
called
upon
my
friend
sherlock
holmes
upon
the
second
morning
after
christmas
with
the
intention
of
wishing
him
the
compliments
of
the
season
he
was
lounging
upon
the
sofa
in
a
purple
dressing
gown
a
pipe
rack
within
his
reach
upon
the
right
and
a
pile
of
crumpled
morning
papers
evidently
newly
studied
near
at
hand
beside
the
couch
was
a
wooden
chair
and
on
the
angle
of
the
back
hung
a
very
seedy
and
disreputable
hard
felt
hat
much
the
worse
for
wear
and
cracked
in
several
places
a
lens
and
a
forceps
lying
upon
the
seat
of
the
chair
suggested
that
the
hat
had
been
suspended
in
this
manner
for
the
purpose
of
examination
you
are
engaged
said
i
perhaps
i
interrupt
you
not
at
all
i
am
glad
to
have
a
friend
with
whom
i
can
discuss
my
results
the
matter
is
a
perfectly
trivial
one
he
jerked
his
thumb
in
the
direction
of
the
old
hat
but
there
are
points
in
connection
with
it
which
are
not
entirely
devoid
of
interest
and
even
of
instruction
i
seated
myself
in
his
armchair
and
warmed
my
hands
before
his
crackling
fire
for
a
sharp
frost
had
set
in
and
the
windows
were
thick
with
the
ice
crystals
i
suppose
i
remarked
that
homely
as
it
looks
this
thing
has
some
deadly
story
linked
on
to
it
that
it
is
the
clue
which
will
guide
you
in
the
solution
of
some
mystery
and
the
punishment
of
some
crime
no
no
no
crime
said
sherlock
holmes
laughing
only
one
of
those
whimsical
little
incidents
which
will
happen
when
you
have
four
million
human
beings
all
jostling
each
other
within
the
space
of
a
few
square
miles
amid
the
action
and
reaction
of
so
dense
a
swarm
of
humanity
every
possible
combination
of
events
may
be
expected
to
take
place
and
many
a
little
problem
will
be
presented
which
may
be
striking
and
bizarre
without
being
criminal
we
have
already
had
experience
of
such
so
much
so
i
remarked
that
of
the
last
six
cases
which
i
have
added
to
my
notes
three
have
been
entirely
free
of
any
legal
crime
precisely
you
allude
to
my
attempt
to
recover
the
irene
adler
papers
to
the
singular
case
of
miss
mary
sutherland
and
to
the
adventure
of
the
man
with
the
twisted
lip
well
i
have
no
doubt
that
this
small
matter
will
fall
into
the
same
innocent
category
you
know
peterson
the
commissionaire
yes
it
is
to
him
that
this
trophy
belongs
it
is
his
hat
no
no
he
found
it
its
owner
is
unknown
i
beg
that
you
will
look
upon
it
not
as
a
battered
billycock
but
as
an
intellectual
problem
and
first
as
to
how
it
came
here
it
arrived
upon
christmas
morning
in
company
with
a
good
fat
goose
which
is
i
have
no
doubt
roasting
at
this
moment
in
front
of
peterson
s
fire
the
facts
are
these
about
four
o
clock
on
christmas
morning
peterson
who
as
you
know
is
a
very
honest
fellow
was
returning
from
some
small
jollification
and
was
making
his
way
homeward
down
tottenham
court
road
in
front
of
him
he
saw
in
the
gaslight
a
tallish
man
walking
with
a
slight
stagger
and
carrying
a
white
goose
slung
over
his
shoulder
as
he
reached
the
corner
of
goodge
street
a
row
broke
out
between
this
stranger
and
a
little
knot
of
roughs
one
of
the
latter
knocked
off
the
man
s
hat
on
which
he
raised
his
stick
to
defend
himself
and
swinging
it
over
his
head
smashed
the
shop
window
behind
him
peterson
had
rushed
forward
to
protect
the
stranger
from
his
assailants
but
the
man
shocked
at
having
broken
the
window
and
seeing
an
official
looking
person
in
uniform
rushing
towards
him
dropped
his
goose
took
to
his
heels
and
vanished
amid
the
labyrinth
of
small
streets
which
lie
at
the
back
of
tottenham
court
road
the
roughs
had
also
fled
at
the
appearance
of
peterson
so
that
he
was
left
in
possession
of
the
field
of
battle
and
also
of
the
spoils
of
victory
in
the
shape
of
this
battered
hat
and
a
most
unimpeachable
christmas
goose
which
surely
he
restored
to
their
owner
my
dear
fellow
there
lies
the
problem
it
is
true
that
for
mrs
henry
baker
was
printed
upon
a
small
card
which
was
tied
to
the
bird
s
left
leg
and
it
is
also
true
that
the
initials
h
b
are
legible
upon
the
lining
of
this
hat
but
as
there
are
some
thousands
of
bakers
and
some
hundreds
of
henry
bakers
in
this
city
of
ours
it
is
not
easy
to
restore
lost
property
to
any
one
of
them
what
then
did
peterson
do
he
brought
round
both
hat
and
goose
to
me
on
christmas
morning
knowing
that
even
the
smallest
problems
are
of
interest
to
me
the
goose
we
retained
until
this
morning
when
there
were
signs
that
in
spite
of
the
slight
frost
it
would
be
well
that
it
should
be
eaten
without
unnecessary
delay
its
finder
has
carried
it
off
therefore
to
fulfil
the
ultimate
destiny
of
a
goose
while
i
continue
to
retain
the
hat
of
the
unknown
gentleman
who
lost
his
christmas
dinner
did
he
not
advertise
no
then
what
clue
could
you
have
as
to
his
identity
only
as
much
as
we
can
deduce
from
his
hat
precisely
but
you
are
joking
what
can
you
gather
from
this
old
battered
felt
here
is
my
lens
you
know
my
methods
what
can
you
gather
yourself
as
to
the
individuality
of
the
man
who
has
worn
this
article
i
took
the
tattered
object
in
my
hands
and
turned
it
over
rather
ruefully
it
was
a
very
ordinary
black
hat
of
the
usual
round
shape
hard
and
much
the
worse
for
wear
the
lining
had
been
of
red
silk
but
was
a
good
deal
discoloured
there
was
no
maker
s
name
but
as
holmes
had
remarked
the
initials
h
b
were
scrawled
upon
one
side
it
was
pierced
in
the
brim
for
a
hat
securer
but
the
elastic
was
missing
for
the
rest
it
was
cracked
exceedingly
dusty
and
spotted
in
several
places
although
there
seemed
to
have
been
some
attempt
to
hide
the
discoloured
patches
by
smearing
them
with
ink
i
can
see
nothing
said
i
handing
it
back
to
my
friend
on
the
contrary
watson
you
can
see
everything
you
fail
however
to
reason
from
what
you
see
you
are
too
timid
in
drawing
your
inferences
then
pray
tell
me
what
it
is
that
you
can
infer
from
this
hat
he
picked
it
up
and
gazed
at
it
in
the
peculiar
introspective
fashion
which
was
characteristic
of
him
it
is
perhaps
less
suggestive
than
it
might
have
been
he
remarked
and
yet
there
are
a
few
inferences
which
are
very
distinct
and
a
few
others
which
represent
at
least
a
strong
balance
of
probability
that
the
man
was
highly
intellectual
is
of
course
obvious
upon
the
face
of
it
and
also
that
he
was
fairly
well
to
do
within
the
last
three
years
although
he
has
now
fallen
upon
evil
days
he
had
foresight
but
has
less
now
than
formerly
pointing
to
a
moral
retrogression
which
when
taken
with
the
decline
of
his
fortunes
seems
to
indicate
some
evil
influence
probably
drink
at
work
upon
him
this
may
account
also
for
the
obvious
fact
that
his
wife
has
ceased
to
love
him
my
dear
holmes
he
has
however
retained
some
degree
of
self
respect
he
continued
disregarding
my
remonstrance
he
is
a
man
who
leads
a
sedentary
life
goes
out
little
is
out
of
training
entirely
is
middle
aged
has
grizzled
hair
which
he
has
had
cut
within
the
last
few
days
and
which
he
anoints
with
lime
cream
these
are
the
more
patent
facts
which
are
to
be
deduced
from
his
hat
also
by
the
way
that
it
is
extremely
improbable
that
he
has
gas
laid
on
in
his
house
you
are
certainly
joking
holmes
not
in
the
least
is
it
possible
that
even
now
when
i
give
you
these
results
you
are
unable
to
see
how
they
are
attained
i
have
no
doubt
that
i
am
very
stupid
but
i
must
confess
that
i
am
unable
to
follow
you
for
example
how
did
you
deduce
that
this
man
was
intellectual
for
answer
holmes
clapped
the
hat
upon
his
head
it
came
right
over
the
forehead
and
settled
upon
the
bridge
of
his
nose
it
is
a
question
of
cubic
capacity
said
he
a
man
with
so
large
a
brain
must
have
something
in
it
the
decline
of
his
fortunes
then
this
hat
is
three
years
old
these
flat
brims
curled
at
the
edge
came
in
then
it
is
a
hat
of
the
very
best
quality
look
at
the
band
of
ribbed
silk
and
the
excellent
lining
if
this
man
could
afford
to
buy
so
expensive
a
hat
three
years
ago
and
has
had
no
hat
since
then
he
has
assuredly
gone
down
in
the
world
well
that
is
clear
enough
certainly
but
how
about
the
foresight
and
the
moral
retrogression
sherlock
holmes
laughed
here
is
the
foresight
said
he
putting
his
finger
upon
the
little
disc
and
loop
of
the
hat
securer
they
are
never
sold
upon
hats
if
this
man
ordered
one
it
is
a
sign
of
a
certain
amount
of
foresight
since
he
went
out
of
his
way
to
take
this
precaution
against
the
wind
but
since
we
see
that
he
has
broken
the
elastic
and
has
not
troubled
to
replace
it
it
is
obvious
that
he
has
less
foresight
now
than
formerly
which
is
a
distinct
proof
of
a
weakening
nature
on
the
other
hand
he
has
endeavoured
to
conceal
some
of
these
stains
upon
the
felt
by
daubing
them
with
ink
which
is
a
sign
that
he
has
not
entirely
lost
his
self
respect
your
reasoning
is
certainly
plausible
the
further
points
that
he
is
middle
aged
that
his
hair
is
grizzled
that
it
has
been
recently
cut
and
that
he
uses
lime
cream
are
all
to
be
gathered
from
a
close
examination
of
the
lower
part
of
the
lining
the
lens
discloses
a
large
number
of
hair
ends
clean
cut
by
the
scissors
of
the
barber
they
all
appear
to
be
adhesive
and
there
is
a
distinct
odour
of
lime
cream
this
dust
you
will
observe
is
not
the
gritty
grey
dust
of
the
street
but
the
fluffy
brown
dust
of
the
house
showing
that
it
has
been
hung
up
indoors
most
of
the
time
while
the
marks
of
moisture
upon
the
inside
are
proof
positive
that
the
wearer
perspired
very
freely
and
could
therefore
hardly
be
in
the
best
of
training
but
his
wife
you
said
that
she
had
ceased
to
love
him
this
hat
has
not
been
brushed
for
weeks
when
i
see
you
my
dear
watson
with
a
week
s
accumulation
of
dust
upon
your
hat
and
when
your
wife
allows
you
to
go
out
in
such
a
state
i
shall
fear
that
you
also
have
been
unfortunate
enough
to
lose
your
wife
s
affection
but
he
might
be
a
bachelor
nay
he
was
bringing
home
the
goose
as
a
peace
offering
to
his
wife
remember
the
card
upon
the
bird
s
leg
you
have
an
answer
to
everything
but
how
on
earth
do
you
deduce
that
the
gas
is
not
laid
on
in
his
house
one
tallow
stain
or
even
two
might
come
by
chance
but
when
i
see
no
less
than
five
i
think
that
there
can
be
little
doubt
that
the
individual
must
be
brought
into
frequent
contact
with
burning
tallow
walks
upstairs
at
night
probably
with
his
hat
in
one
hand
and
a
guttering
candle
in
the
other
anyhow
he
never
got
tallow
stains
from
a
gas
jet
are
you
satisfied
well
it
is
very
ingenious
said
i
laughing
but
since
as
you
said
just
now
there
has
been
no
crime
committed
and
no
harm
done
save
the
loss
of
a
goose
all
this
seems
to
be
rather
a
waste
of
energy
sherlock
holmes
had
opened
his
mouth
to
reply
when
the
door
flew
open
and
peterson
the
commissionaire
rushed
into
the
apartment
with
flushed
cheeks
and
the
face
of
a
man
who
is
dazed
with
astonishment
the
goose
mr
holmes
the
goose
sir
he
gasped
eh
what
of
it
then
has
it
returned
to
life
and
flapped
off
through
the
kitchen
window
holmes
twisted
himself
round
upon
the
sofa
to
get
a
fairer
view
of
the
man
s
excited
face
see
here
sir
see
what
my
wife
found
in
its
crop
he
held
out
his
hand
and
displayed
upon
the
centre
of
the
palm
a
brilliantly
scintillating
blue
stone
rather
smaller
than
a
bean
in
size
but
of
such
purity
and
radiance
that
it
twinkled
like
an
electric
point
in
the
dark
hollow
of
his
hand
sherlock
holmes
sat
up
with
a
whistle
by
jove
peterson
said
he
this
is
treasure
trove
indeed
i
suppose
you
know
what
you
have
got
a
diamond
sir
a
precious
stone
it
cuts
into
glass
as
though
it
were
putty
it
s
more
than
a
precious
stone
it
is
the
precious
stone
not
the
countess
of
morcar
s
blue
carbuncle
i
ejaculated
precisely
so
i
ought
to
know
its
size
and
shape
seeing
that
i
have
read
the
advertisement
about
it
in
the
times
every
day
lately
it
is
absolutely
unique
and
its
value
can
only
be
conjectured
but
the
reward
offered
of
is
certainly
not
within
a
twentieth
part
of
the
market
price
a
thousand
pounds
great
lord
of
mercy
the
commissionaire
plumped
down
into
a
chair
and
stared
from
one
to
the
other
of
us
that
is
the
reward
and
i
have
reason
to
know
that
there
are
sentimental
considerations
in
the
background
which
would
induce
the
countess
to
part
with
half
her
fortune
if
she
could
but
recover
the
gem
it
was
lost
if
i
remember
aright
at
the
hotel
cosmopolitan
i
remarked
precisely
so
on
december
nd
just
five
days
ago
john
horner
a
plumber
was
accused
of
having
abstracted
it
from
the
lady
s
jewel
case
the
evidence
against
him
was
so
strong
that
the
case
has
been
referred
to
the
assizes
i
have
some
account
of
the
matter
here
i
believe
he
rummaged
amid
his
newspapers
glancing
over
the
dates
until
at
last
he
smoothed
one
out
doubled
it
over
and
read
the
following
paragraph
hotel
cosmopolitan
jewel
robbery
john
horner
plumber
was
brought
up
upon
the
charge
of
having
upon
the
nd
inst
abstracted
from
the
jewel
case
of
the
countess
of
morcar
the
valuable
gem
known
as
the
blue
carbuncle
james
ryder
upper
attendant
at
the
hotel
gave
his
evidence
to
the
effect
that
he
had
shown
horner
up
to
the
dressing
room
of
the
countess
of
morcar
upon
the
day
of
the
robbery
in
order
that
he
might
solder
the
second
bar
of
the
grate
which
was
loose
he
had
remained
with
horner
some
little
time
but
had
finally
been
called
away
on
returning
he
found
that
horner
had
disappeared
that
the
bureau
had
been
forced
open
and
that
the
small
morocco
casket
in
which
as
it
afterwards
transpired
the
countess
was
accustomed
to
keep
her
jewel
was
lying
empty
upon
the
dressing
table
ryder
instantly
gave
the
alarm
and
horner
was
arrested
the
same
evening
but
the
stone
could
not
be
found
either
upon
his
person
or
in
his
rooms
catherine
cusack
maid
to
the
countess
deposed
to
having
heard
ryder
s
cry
of
dismay
on
discovering
the
robbery
and
to
having
rushed
into
the
room
where
she
found
matters
as
described
by
the
last
witness
inspector
bradstreet
b
division
gave
evidence
as
to
the
arrest
of
horner
who
struggled
frantically
and
protested
his
innocence
in
the
strongest
terms
evidence
of
a
previous
conviction
for
robbery
having
been
given
against
the
prisoner
the
magistrate
refused
to
deal
summarily
with
the
offence
but
referred
it
to
the
assizes
horner
who
had
shown
signs
of
intense
emotion
during
the
proceedings
fainted
away
at
the
conclusion
and
was
carried
out
of
court
hum
so
much
for
the
police
court
said
holmes
thoughtfully
tossing
aside
the
paper
the
question
for
us
now
to
solve
is
the
sequence
of
events
leading
from
a
rifled
jewel
case
at
one
end
to
the
crop
of
a
goose
in
tottenham
court
road
at
the
other
you
see
watson
our
little
deductions
have
suddenly
assumed
a
much
more
important
and
less
innocent
aspect
here
is
the
stone
the
stone
came
from
the
goose
and
the
goose
came
from
mr
henry
baker
the
gentleman
with
the
bad
hat
and
all
the
other
characteristics
with
which
i
have
bored
you
so
now
we
must
set
ourselves
very
seriously
to
finding
this
gentleman
and
ascertaining
what
part
he
has
played
in
this
little
mystery
to
do
this
we
must
try
the
simplest
means
first
and
these
lie
undoubtedly
in
an
advertisement
in
all
the
evening
papers
if
this
fail
i
shall
have
recourse
to
other
methods
what
will
you
say
give
me
a
pencil
and
that
slip
of
paper
now
then
found
at
the
corner
of
goodge
street
a
goose
and
a
black
felt
hat
mr
henry
baker
can
have
the
same
by
applying
at
this
evening
at
b
baker
street
that
is
clear
and
concise
very
but
will
he
see
it
well
he
is
sure
to
keep
an
eye
on
the
papers
since
to
a
poor
man
the
loss
was
a
heavy
one
he
was
clearly
so
scared
by
his
mischance
in
breaking
the
window
and
by
the
approach
of
peterson
that
he
thought
of
nothing
but
flight
but
since
then
he
must
have
bitterly
regretted
the
impulse
which
caused
him
to
drop
his
bird
then
again
the
introduction
of
his
name
will
cause
him
to
see
it
for
everyone
who
knows
him
will
direct
his
attention
to
it
here
you
are
peterson
run
down
to
the
advertising
agency
and
have
this
put
in
the
evening
papers
in
which
sir
oh
in
the
globe
star
pall
mall
st
james
s
evening
news
standard
echo
and
any
others
that
occur
to
you
very
well
sir
and
this
stone
ah
yes
i
shall
keep
the
stone
thank
you
and
i
say
peterson
just
buy
a
goose
on
your
way
back
and
leave
it
here
with
me
for
we
must
have
one
to
give
to
this
gentleman
in
place
of
the
one
which
your
family
is
now
devouring
when
the
commissionaire
had
gone
holmes
took
up
the
stone
and
held
it
against
the
light
it
s
a
bonny
thing
said
he
just
see
how
it
glints
and
sparkles
of
course
it
is
a
nucleus
and
focus
of
crime
every
good
stone
is
they
are
the
devil
s
pet
baits
in
the
larger
and
older
jewels
every
facet
may
stand
for
a
bloody
deed
this
stone
is
not
yet
twenty
years
old
it
was
found
in
the
banks
of
the
amoy
river
in
southern
china
and
is
remarkable
in
having
every
characteristic
of
the
carbuncle
save
that
it
is
blue
in
shade
instead
of
ruby
red
in
spite
of
its
youth
it
has
already
a
sinister
history
there
have
been
two
murders
a
vitriol
throwing
a
suicide
and
several
robberies
brought
about
for
the
sake
of
this
forty
grain
weight
of
crystallised
charcoal
who
would
think
that
so
pretty
a
toy
would
be
a
purveyor
to
the
gallows
and
the
prison
i
ll
lock
it
up
in
my
strong
box
now
and
drop
a
line
to
the
countess
to
say
that
we
have
it
do
you
think
that
this
man
horner
is
innocent
i
cannot
tell
well
then
do
you
imagine
that
this
other
one
henry
baker
had
anything
to
do
with
the
matter
it
is
i
think
much
more
likely
that
henry
baker
is
an
absolutely
innocent
man
who
had
no
idea
that
the
bird
which
he
was
carrying
was
of
considerably
more
value
than
if
it
were
made
of
solid
gold
that
however
i
shall
determine
by
a
very
simple
test
if
we
have
an
answer
to
our
advertisement
and
you
can
do
nothing
until
then
nothing
in
that
case
i
shall
continue
my
professional
round
but
i
shall
come
back
in
the
evening
at
the
hour
you
have
mentioned
for
i
should
like
to
see
the
solution
of
so
tangled
a
business
very
glad
to
see
you
i
dine
at
seven
there
is
a
woodcock
i
believe
by
the
way
in
view
of
recent
occurrences
perhaps
i
ought
to
ask
mrs
hudson
to
examine
its
crop
i
had
been
delayed
at
a
case
and
it
was
a
little
after
half
past
six
when
i
found
myself
in
baker
street
once
more
as
i
approached
the
house
i
saw
a
tall
man
in
a
scotch
bonnet
with
a
coat
which
was
buttoned
up
to
his
chin
waiting
outside
in
the
bright
semicircle
which
was
thrown
from
the
fanlight
just
as
i
arrived
the
door
was
opened
and
we
were
shown
up
together
to
holmes
room
mr
henry
baker
i
believe
said
he
rising
from
his
armchair
and
greeting
his
visitor
with
the
easy
air
of
geniality
which
he
could
so
readily
assume
pray
take
this
chair
by
the
fire
mr
baker
it
is
a
cold
night
and
i
observe
that
your
circulation
is
more
adapted
for
summer
than
for
winter
ah
watson
you
have
just
come
at
the
right
time
is
that
your
hat
mr
baker
yes
sir
that
is
undoubtedly
my
hat
he
was
a
large
man
with
rounded
shoulders
a
massive
head
and
a
broad
intelligent
face
sloping
down
to
a
pointed
beard
of
grizzled
brown
a
touch
of
red
in
nose
and
cheeks
with
a
slight
tremor
of
his
extended
hand
recalled
holmes
surmise
as
to
his
habits
his
rusty
black
frock
coat
was
buttoned
right
up
in
front
with
the
collar
turned
up
and
his
lank
wrists
protruded
from
his
sleeves
without
a
sign
of
cuff
or
shirt
he
spoke
in
a
slow
staccato
fashion
choosing
his
words
with
care
and
gave
the
impression
generally
of
a
man
of
learning
and
letters
who
had
had
ill
usage
at
the
hands
of
fortune
we
have
retained
these
things
for
some
days
said
holmes
because
we
expected
to
see
an
advertisement
from
you
giving
your
address
i
am
at
a
loss
to
know
now
why
you
did
not
advertise
our
visitor
gave
a
rather
shamefaced
laugh
shillings
have
not
been
so
plentiful
with
me
as
they
once
were
he
remarked
i
had
no
doubt
that
the
gang
of
roughs
who
assaulted
me
had
carried
off
both
my
hat
and
the
bird
i
did
not
care
to
spend
more
money
in
a
hopeless
attempt
at
recovering
them
very
naturally
by
the
way
about
the
bird
we
were
compelled
to
eat
it
to
eat
it
our
visitor
half
rose
from
his
chair
in
his
excitement
yes
it
would
have
been
of
no
use
to
anyone
had
we
not
done
so
but
i
presume
that
this
other
goose
upon
the
sideboard
which
is
about
the
same
weight
and
perfectly
fresh
will
answer
your
purpose
equally
well
oh
certainly
certainly
answered
mr
baker
with
a
sigh
of
relief
of
course
we
still
have
the
feathers
legs
crop
and
so
on
of
your
own
bird
so
if
you
wish
the
man
burst
into
a
hearty
laugh
they
might
be
useful
to
me
as
relics
of
my
adventure
said
he
but
beyond
that
i
can
hardly
see
what
use
the
disjecta
membra
of
my
late
acquaintance
are
going
to
be
to
me
no
sir
i
think
that
with
your
permission
i
will
confine
my
attentions
to
the
excellent
bird
which
i
perceive
upon
the
sideboard
sherlock
holmes
glanced
sharply
across
at
me
with
a
slight
shrug
of
his
shoulders
there
is
your
hat
then
and
there
your
bird
said
he
by
the
way
would
it
bore
you
to
tell
me
where
you
got
the
other
one
from
i
am
somewhat
of
a
fowl
fancier
and
i
have
seldom
seen
a
better
grown
goose
certainly
sir
said
baker
who
had
risen
and
tucked
his
newly
gained
property
under
his
arm
there
are
a
few
of
us
who
frequent
the
alpha
inn
near
the
museum
we
are
to
be
found
in
the
museum
itself
during
the
day
you
understand
this
year
our
good
host
windigate
by
name
instituted
a
goose
club
by
which
on
consideration
of
some
few
pence
every
week
we
were
each
to
receive
a
bird
at
christmas
my
pence
were
duly
paid
and
the
rest
is
familiar
to
you
i
am
much
indebted
to
you
sir
for
a
scotch
bonnet
is
fitted
neither
to
my
years
nor
my
gravity
with
a
comical
pomposity
of
manner
he
bowed
solemnly
to
both
of
us
and
strode
off
upon
his
way
so
much
for
mr
henry
baker
said
holmes
when
he
had
closed
the
door
behind
him
it
is
quite
certain
that
he
knows
nothing
whatever
about
the
matter
are
you
hungry
watson
not
particularly
then
i
suggest
that
we
turn
our
dinner
into
a
supper
and
follow
up
this
clue
while
it
is
still
hot
by
all
means
it
was
a
bitter
night
so
we
drew
on
our
ulsters
and
wrapped
cravats
about
our
throats
outside
the
stars
were
shining
coldly
in
a
cloudless
sky
and
the
breath
of
the
passers
by
blew
out
into
smoke
like
so
many
pistol
shots
our
footfalls
rang
out
crisply
and
loudly
as
we
swung
through
the
doctors
quarter
wimpole
street
harley
street
and
so
through
wigmore
street
into
oxford
street
in
a
quarter
of
an
hour
we
were
in
bloomsbury
at
the
alpha
inn
which
is
a
small
public
house
at
the
corner
of
one
of
the
streets
which
runs
down
into
holborn
holmes
pushed
open
the
door
of
the
private
bar
and
ordered
two
glasses
of
beer
from
the
ruddy
faced
white
aproned
landlord
your
beer
should
be
excellent
if
it
is
as
good
as
your
geese
said
he
my
geese
the
man
seemed
surprised
yes
i
was
speaking
only
half
an
hour
ago
to
mr
henry
baker
who
was
a
member
of
your
goose
club
ah
yes
i
see
but
you
see
sir
them
s
not
our
geese
indeed
whose
then
well
i
got
the
two
dozen
from
a
salesman
in
covent
garden
indeed
i
know
some
of
them
which
was
it
breckinridge
is
his
name
ah
i
don
t
know
him
well
here
s
your
good
health
landlord
and
prosperity
to
your
house
good
night
now
for
mr
breckinridge
he
continued
buttoning
up
his
coat
as
we
came
out
into
the
frosty
air
remember
watson
that
though
we
have
so
homely
a
thing
as
a
goose
at
one
end
of
this
chain
we
have
at
the
other
a
man
who
will
certainly
get
seven
years
penal
servitude
unless
we
can
establish
his
innocence
it
is
possible
that
our
inquiry
may
but
confirm
his
guilt
but
in
any
case
we
have
a
line
of
investigation
which
has
been
missed
by
the
police
and
which
a
singular
chance
has
placed
in
our
hands
let
us
follow
it
out
to
the
bitter
end
faces
to
the
south
then
and
quick
march
we
passed
across
holborn
down
endell
street
and
so
through
a
zigzag
of
slums
to
covent
garden
market
one
of
the
largest
stalls
bore
the
name
of
breckinridge
upon
it
and
the
proprietor
a
horsey
looking
man
with
a
sharp
face
and
trim
side
whiskers
was
helping
a
boy
to
put
up
the
shutters
good
evening
it
s
a
cold
night
said
holmes
the
salesman
nodded
and
shot
a
questioning
glance
at
my
companion
sold
out
of
geese
i
see
continued
holmes
pointing
at
the
bare
slabs
of
marble
let
you
have
five
hundred
to
morrow
morning
that
s
no
good
well
there
are
some
on
the
stall
with
the
gas
flare
ah
but
i
was
recommended
to
you
who
by
the
landlord
of
the
alpha
oh
yes
i
sent
him
a
couple
of
dozen
fine
birds
they
were
too
now
where
did
you
get
them
from
to
my
surprise
the
question
provoked
a
burst
of
anger
from
the
salesman
now
then
mister
said
he
with
his
head
cocked
and
his
arms
akimbo
what
are
you
driving
at
let
s
have
it
straight
now
it
is
straight
enough
i
should
like
to
know
who
sold
you
the
geese
which
you
supplied
to
the
alpha
well
then
i
shan
t
tell
you
so
now
oh
it
is
a
matter
of
no
importance
but
i
don
t
know
why
you
should
be
so
warm
over
such
a
trifle
warm
you
d
be
as
warm
maybe
if
you
were
as
pestered
as
i
am
when
i
pay
good
money
for
a
good
article
there
should
be
an
end
of
the
business
but
it
s
where
are
the
geese
and
who
did
you
sell
the
geese
to
and
what
will
you
take
for
the
geese
one
would
think
they
were
the
only
geese
in
the
world
to
hear
the
fuss
that
is
made
over
them
well
i
have
no
connection
with
any
other
people
who
have
been
making
inquiries
said
holmes
carelessly
if
you
won
t
tell
us
the
bet
is
off
that
is
all
but
i
m
always
ready
to
back
my
opinion
on
a
matter
of
fowls
and
i
have
a
fiver
on
it
that
the
bird
i
ate
is
country
bred
well
then
you
ve
lost
your
fiver
for
it
s
town
bred
snapped
the
salesman
it
s
nothing
of
the
kind
i
say
it
is
i
don
t
believe
it
d
you
think
you
know
more
about
fowls
than
i
who
have
handled
them
ever
since
i
was
a
nipper
i
tell
you
all
those
birds
that
went
to
the
alpha
were
town
bred
you
ll
never
persuade
me
to
believe
that
will
you
bet
then
it
s
merely
taking
your
money
for
i
know
that
i
am
right
but
i
ll
have
a
sovereign
on
with
you
just
to
teach
you
not
to
be
obstinate
the
salesman
chuckled
grimly
bring
me
the
books
bill
said
he
the
small
boy
brought
round
a
small
thin
volume
and
a
great
greasy
backed
one
laying
them
out
together
beneath
the
hanging
lamp
now
then
mr
cocksure
said
the
salesman
i
thought
that
i
was
out
of
geese
but
before
i
finish
you
ll
find
that
there
is
still
one
left
in
my
shop
you
see
this
little
book
well
that
s
the
list
of
the
folk
from
whom
i
buy
d
you
see
well
then
here
on
this
page
are
the
country
folk
and
the
numbers
after
their
names
are
where
their
accounts
are
in
the
big
ledger
now
then
you
see
this
other
page
in
red
ink
well
that
is
a
list
of
my
town
suppliers
now
look
at
that
third
name
just
read
it
out
to
me
mrs
oakshott
brixton
road
read
holmes
quite
so
now
turn
that
up
in
the
ledger
holmes
turned
to
the
page
indicated
here
you
are
mrs
oakshott
brixton
road
egg
and
poultry
supplier
now
then
what
s
the
last
entry
december
nd
twenty
four
geese
at
s
d
quite
so
there
you
are
and
underneath
sold
to
mr
windigate
of
the
alpha
at
s
what
have
you
to
say
now
sherlock
holmes
looked
deeply
chagrined
he
drew
a
sovereign
from
his
pocket
and
threw
it
down
upon
the
slab
turning
away
with
the
air
of
a
man
whose
disgust
is
too
deep
for
words
a
few
yards
off
he
stopped
under
a
lamp
post
and
laughed
in
the
hearty
noiseless
fashion
which
was
peculiar
to
him
when
you
see
a
man
with
whiskers
of
that
cut
and
the
pink
un
protruding
out
of
his
pocket
you
can
always
draw
him
by
a
bet
said
he
i
daresay
that
if
i
had
put
down
in
front
of
him
that
man
would
not
have
given
me
such
complete
information
as
was
drawn
from
him
by
the
idea
that
he
was
doing
me
on
a
wager
well
watson
we
are
i
fancy
nearing
the
end
of
our
quest
and
the
only
point
which
remains
to
be
determined
is
whether
we
should
go
on
to
this
mrs
oakshott
to
night
or
whether
we
should
reserve
it
for
to
morrow
it
is
clear
from
what
that
surly
fellow
said
that
there
are
others
besides
ourselves
who
are
anxious
about
the
matter
and
i
should
his
remarks
were
suddenly
cut
short
by
a
loud
hubbub
which
broke
out
from
the
stall
which
we
had
just
left
turning
round
we
saw
a
little
rat
faced
fellow
standing
in
the
centre
of
the
circle
of
yellow
light
which
was
thrown
by
the
swinging
lamp
while
breckinridge
the
salesman
framed
in
the
door
of
his
stall
was
shaking
his
fists
fiercely
at
the
cringing
figure
i
ve
had
enough
of
you
and
your
geese
he
shouted
i
wish
you
were
all
at
the
devil
together
if
you
come
pestering
me
any
more
with
your
silly
talk
i
ll
set
the
dog
at
you
you
bring
mrs
oakshott
here
and
i
ll
answer
her
but
what
have
you
to
do
with
it
did
i
buy
the
geese
off
you
no
but
one
of
them
was
mine
all
the
same
whined
the
little
man
well
then
ask
mrs
oakshott
for
it
she
told
me
to
ask
you
well
you
can
ask
the
king
of
proosia
for
all
i
care
i
ve
had
enough
of
it
get
out
of
this
he
rushed
fiercely
forward
and
the
inquirer
flitted
away
into
the
darkness
ha
this
may
save
us
a
visit
to
brixton
road
whispered
holmes
come
with
me
and
we
will
see
what
is
to
be
made
of
this
fellow
striding
through
the
scattered
knots
of
people
who
lounged
round
the
flaring
stalls
my
companion
speedily
overtook
the
little
man
and
touched
him
upon
the
shoulder
he
sprang
round
and
i
could
see
in
the
gas
light
that
every
vestige
of
colour
had
been
driven
from
his
face
who
are
you
then
what
do
you
want
he
asked
in
a
quavering
voice
you
will
excuse
me
said
holmes
blandly
but
i
could
not
help
overhearing
the
questions
which
you
put
to
the
salesman
just
now
i
think
that
i
could
be
of
assistance
to
you
you
who
are
you
how
could
you
know
anything
of
the
matter
my
name
is
sherlock
holmes
it
is
my
business
to
know
what
other
people
don
t
know
but
you
can
know
nothing
of
this
excuse
me
i
know
everything
of
it
you
are
endeavouring
to
trace
some
geese
which
were
sold
by
mrs
oakshott
of
brixton
road
to
a
salesman
named
breckinridge
by
him
in
turn
to
mr
windigate
of
the
alpha
and
by
him
to
his
club
of
which
mr
henry
baker
is
a
member
oh
sir
you
are
the
very
man
whom
i
have
longed
to
meet
cried
the
little
fellow
with
outstretched
hands
and
quivering
fingers
i
can
hardly
explain
to
you
how
interested
i
am
in
this
matter
sherlock
holmes
hailed
a
four
wheeler
which
was
passing
in
that
case
we
had
better
discuss
it
in
a
cosy
room
rather
than
in
this
wind
swept
market
place
said
he
but
pray
tell
me
before
we
go
farther
who
it
is
that
i
have
the
pleasure
of
assisting
the
man
hesitated
for
an
instant
my
name
is
john
robinson
he
answered
with
a
sidelong
glance
no
no
the
real
name
said
holmes
sweetly
it
is
always
awkward
doing
business
with
an
alias
a
flush
sprang
to
the
white
cheeks
of
the
stranger
well
then
said
he
my
real
name
is
james
ryder
precisely
so
head
attendant
at
the
hotel
cosmopolitan
pray
step
into
the
cab
and
i
shall
soon
be
able
to
tell
you
everything
which
you
would
wish
to
know
the
little
man
stood
glancing
from
one
to
the
other
of
us
with
half
frightened
half
hopeful
eyes
as
one
who
is
not
sure
whether
he
is
on
the
verge
of
a
windfall
or
of
a
catastrophe
then
he
stepped
into
the
cab
and
in
half
an
hour
we
were
back
in
the
sitting
room
at
baker
street
nothing
had
been
said
during
our
drive
but
the
high
thin
breathing
of
our
new
companion
and
the
claspings
and
unclaspings
of
his
hands
spoke
of
the
nervous
tension
within
him
here
we
are
said
holmes
cheerily
as
we
filed
into
the
room
the
fire
looks
very
seasonable
in
this
weather
you
look
cold
mr
ryder
pray
take
the
basket
chair
i
will
just
put
on
my
slippers
before
we
settle
this
little
matter
of
yours
now
then
you
want
to
know
what
became
of
those
geese
yes
sir
or
rather
i
fancy
of
that
goose
it
was
one
bird
i
imagine
in
which
you
were
interested
white
with
a
black
bar
across
the
tail
ryder
quivered
with
emotion
oh
sir
he
cried
can
you
tell
me
where
it
went
to
it
came
here
here
yes
and
a
most
remarkable
bird
it
proved
i
don
t
wonder
that
you
should
take
an
interest
in
it
it
laid
an
egg
after
it
was
dead
the
bonniest
brightest
little
blue
egg
that
ever
was
seen
i
have
it
here
in
my
museum
our
visitor
staggered
to
his
feet
and
clutched
the
mantelpiece
with
his
right
hand
holmes
unlocked
his
strong
box
and
held
up
the
blue
carbuncle
which
shone
out
like
a
star
with
a
cold
brilliant
many
pointed
radiance
ryder
stood
glaring
with
a
drawn
face
uncertain
whether
to
claim
or
to
disown
it
the
game
s
up
ryder
said
holmes
quietly
hold
up
man
or
you
ll
be
into
the
fire
give
him
an
arm
back
into
his
chair
watson
he
s
not
got
blood
enough
to
go
in
for
felony
with
impunity
give
him
a
dash
of
brandy
so
now
he
looks
a
little
more
human
what
a
shrimp
it
is
to
be
sure
for
a
moment
he
had
staggered
and
nearly
fallen
but
the
brandy
brought
a
tinge
of
colour
into
his
cheeks
and
he
sat
staring
with
frightened
eyes
at
his
accuser
i
have
almost
every
link
in
my
hands
and
all
the
proofs
which
i
could
possibly
need
so
there
is
little
which
you
need
tell
me
still
that
little
may
as
well
be
cleared
up
to
make
the
case
complete
you
had
heard
ryder
of
this
blue
stone
of
the
countess
of
morcar
s
it
was
catherine
cusack
who
told
me
of
it
said
he
in
a
crackling
voice
i
see
her
ladyship
s
waiting
maid
well
the
temptation
of
sudden
wealth
so
easily
acquired
was
too
much
for
you
as
it
has
been
for
better
men
before
you
but
you
were
not
very
scrupulous
in
the
means
you
used
it
seems
to
me
ryder
that
there
is
the
making
of
a
very
pretty
villain
in
you
you
knew
that
this
man
horner
the
plumber
had
been
concerned
in
some
such
matter
before
and
that
suspicion
would
rest
the
more
readily
upon
him
what
did
you
do
then
you
made
some
small
job
in
my
lady
s
room
you
and
your
confederate
cusack
and
you
managed
that
he
should
be
the
man
sent
for
then
when
he
had
left
you
rifled
the
jewel
case
raised
the
alarm
and
had
this
unfortunate
man
arrested
you
then
ryder
threw
himself
down
suddenly
upon
the
rug
and
clutched
at
my
companion
s
knees
for
god
s
sake
have
mercy
he
shrieked
think
of
my
father
of
my
mother
it
would
break
their
hearts
i
never
went
wrong
before
i
never
will
again
i
swear
it
i
ll
swear
it
on
a
bible
oh
don
t
bring
it
into
court
for
christ
s
sake
don
t
get
back
into
your
chair
said
holmes
sternly
it
is
very
well
to
cringe
and
crawl
now
but
you
thought
little
enough
of
this
poor
horner
in
the
dock
for
a
crime
of
which
he
knew
nothing
i
will
fly
mr
holmes
i
will
leave
the
country
sir
then
the
charge
against
him
will
break
down
hum
we
will
talk
about
that
and
now
let
us
hear
a
true
account
of
the
next
act
how
came
the
stone
into
the
goose
and
how
came
the
goose
into
the
open
market
tell
us
the
truth
for
there
lies
your
only
hope
of
safety
ryder
passed
his
tongue
over
his
parched
lips
i
will
tell
you
it
just
as
it
happened
sir
said
he
when
horner
had
been
arrested
it
seemed
to
me
that
it
would
be
best
for
me
to
get
away
with
the
stone
at
once
for
i
did
not
know
at
what
moment
the
police
might
not
take
it
into
their
heads
to
search
me
and
my
room
there
was
no
place
about
the
hotel
where
it
would
be
safe
i
went
out
as
if
on
some
commission
and
i
made
for
my
sister
s
house
she
had
married
a
man
named
oakshott
and
lived
in
brixton
road
where
she
fattened
fowls
for
the
market
all
the
way
there
every
man
i
met
seemed
to
me
to
be
a
policeman
or
a
detective
and
for
all
that
it
was
a
cold
night
the
sweat
was
pouring
down
my
face
before
i
came
to
the
brixton
road
my
sister
asked
me
what
was
the
matter
and
why
i
was
so
pale
but
i
told
her
that
i
had
been
upset
by
the
jewel
robbery
at
the
hotel
then
i
went
into
the
back
yard
and
smoked
a
pipe
and
wondered
what
it
would
be
best
to
do
i
had
a
friend
once
called
maudsley
who
went
to
the
bad
and
has
just
been
serving
his
time
in
pentonville
one
day
he
had
met
me
and
fell
into
talk
about
the
ways
of
thieves
and
how
they
could
get
rid
of
what
they
stole
i
knew
that
he
would
be
true
to
me
for
i
knew
one
or
two
things
about
him
so
i
made
up
my
mind
to
go
right
on
to
kilburn
where
he
lived
and
take
him
into
my
confidence
he
would
show
me
how
to
turn
the
stone
into
money
but
how
to
get
to
him
in
safety
i
thought
of
the
agonies
i
had
gone
through
in
coming
from
the
hotel
i
might
at
any
moment
be
seized
and
searched
and
there
would
be
the
stone
in
my
waistcoat
pocket
i
was
leaning
against
the
wall
at
the
time
and
looking
at
the
geese
which
were
waddling
about
round
my
feet
and
suddenly
an
idea
came
into
my
head
which
showed
me
how
i
could
beat
the
best
detective
that
ever
lived
my
sister
had
told
me
some
weeks
before
that
i
might
have
the
pick
of
her
geese
for
a
christmas
present
and
i
knew
that
she
was
always
as
good
as
her
word
i
would
take
my
goose
now
and
in
it
i
would
carry
my
stone
to
kilburn
there
was
a
little
shed
in
the
yard
and
behind
this
i
drove
one
of
the
birds
a
fine
big
one
white
with
a
barred
tail
i
caught
it
and
prying
its
bill
open
i
thrust
the
stone
down
its
throat
as
far
as
my
finger
could
reach
the
bird
gave
a
gulp
and
i
felt
the
stone
pass
along
its
gullet
and
down
into
its
crop
but
the
creature
flapped
and
struggled
and
out
came
my
sister
to
know
what
was
the
matter
as
i
turned
to
speak
to
her
the
brute
broke
loose
and
fluttered
off
among
the
others
whatever
were
you
doing
with
that
bird
jem
says
she
well
said
i
you
said
you
d
give
me
one
for
christmas
and
i
was
feeling
which
was
the
fattest
oh
says
she
we
ve
set
yours
aside
for
you
jem
s
bird
we
call
it
it
s
the
big
white
one
over
yonder
there
s
twenty
six
of
them
which
makes
one
for
you
and
one
for
us
and
two
dozen
for
the
market
thank
you
maggie
says
i
but
if
it
is
all
the
same
to
you
i
d
rather
have
that
one
i
was
handling
just
now
the
other
is
a
good
three
pound
heavier
said
she
and
we
fattened
it
expressly
for
you
never
mind
i
ll
have
the
other
and
i
ll
take
it
now
said
i
oh
just
as
you
like
said
she
a
little
huffed
which
is
it
you
want
then
that
white
one
with
the
barred
tail
right
in
the
middle
of
the
flock
oh
very
well
kill
it
and
take
it
with
you
well
i
did
what
she
said
mr
holmes
and
i
carried
the
bird
all
the
way
to
kilburn
i
told
my
pal
what
i
had
done
for
he
was
a
man
that
it
was
easy
to
tell
a
thing
like
that
to
he
laughed
until
he
choked
and
we
got
a
knife
and
opened
the
goose
my
heart
turned
to
water
for
there
was
no
sign
of
the
stone
and
i
knew
that
some
terrible
mistake
had
occurred
i
left
the
bird
rushed
back
to
my
sister
s
and
hurried
into
the
back
yard
there
was
not
a
bird
to
be
seen
there
where
are
they
all
maggie
i
cried
gone
to
the
dealer
s
jem
which
dealer
s
breckinridge
of
covent
garden
but
was
there
another
with
a
barred
tail
i
asked
the
same
as
the
one
i
chose
yes
jem
there
were
two
barred
tailed
ones
and
i
could
never
tell
them
apart
well
then
of
course
i
saw
it
all
and
i
ran
off
as
hard
as
my
feet
would
carry
me
to
this
man
breckinridge
but
he
had
sold
the
lot
at
once
and
not
one
word
would
he
tell
me
as
to
where
they
had
gone
you
heard
him
yourselves
to
night
well
he
has
always
answered
me
like
that
my
sister
thinks
that
i
am
going
mad
sometimes
i
think
that
i
am
myself
and
now
and
now
i
am
myself
a
branded
thief
without
ever
having
touched
the
wealth
for
which
i
sold
my
character
god
help
me
god
help
me
he
burst
into
convulsive
sobbing
with
his
face
buried
in
his
hands
there
was
a
long
silence
broken
only
by
his
heavy
breathing
and
by
the
measured
tapping
of
sherlock
holmes
finger
tips
upon
the
edge
of
the
table
then
my
friend
rose
and
threw
open
the
door
get
out
said
he
what
sir
oh
heaven
bless
you
no
more
words
get
out
and
no
more
words
were
needed
there
was
a
rush
a
clatter
upon
the
stairs
the
bang
of
a
door
and
the
crisp
rattle
of
running
footfalls
from
the
street
after
all
watson
said
holmes
reaching
up
his
hand
for
his
clay
pipe
i
am
not
retained
by
the
police
to
supply
their
deficiencies
if
horner
were
in
danger
it
would
be
another
thing
but
this
fellow
will
not
appear
against
him
and
the
case
must
collapse
i
suppose
that
i
am
commuting
a
felony
but
it
is
just
possible
that
i
am
saving
a
soul
this
fellow
will
not
go
wrong
again
he
is
too
terribly
frightened
send
him
to
gaol
now
and
you
make
him
a
gaol
bird
for
life
besides
it
is
the
season
of
forgiveness
chance
has
put
in
our
way
a
most
singular
and
whimsical
problem
and
its
solution
is
its
own
reward
if
you
will
have
the
goodness
to
touch
the
bell
doctor
we
will
begin
another
investigation
in
which
also
a
bird
will
be
the
chief
feature
viii
the
adventure
of
the
speckled
band
on
glancing
over
my
notes
of
the
seventy
odd
cases
in
which
i
have
during
the
last
eight
years
studied
the
methods
of
my
friend
sherlock
holmes
i
find
many
tragic
some
comic
a
large
number
merely
strange
but
none
commonplace
for
working
as
he
did
rather
for
the
love
of
his
art
than
for
the
acquirement
of
wealth
he
refused
to
associate
himself
with
any
investigation
which
did
not
tend
towards
the
unusual
and
even
the
fantastic
of
all
these
varied
cases
however
i
cannot
recall
any
which
presented
more
singular
features
than
that
which
was
associated
with
the
well
known
surrey
family
of
the
roylotts
of
stoke
moran
the
events
in
question
occurred
in
the
early
days
of
my
association
with
holmes
when
we
were
sharing
rooms
as
bachelors
in
baker
street
it
is
possible
that
i
might
have
placed
them
upon
record
before
but
a
promise
of
secrecy
was
made
at
the
time
from
which
i
have
only
been
freed
during
the
last
month
by
the
untimely
death
of
the
lady
to
whom
the
pledge
was
given
it
is
perhaps
as
well
that
the
facts
should
now
come
to
light
for
i
have
reasons
to
know
that
there
are
widespread
rumours
as
to
the
death
of
dr
grimesby
roylott
which
tend
to
make
the
matter
even
more
terrible
than
the
truth
it
was
early
in
april
in
the
year
that
i
woke
one
morning
to
find
sherlock
holmes
standing
fully
dressed
by
the
side
of
my
bed
he
was
a
late
riser
as
a
rule
and
as
the
clock
on
the
mantelpiece
showed
me
that
it
was
only
a
quarter
past
seven
i
blinked
up
at
him
in
some
surprise
and
perhaps
just
a
little
resentment
for
i
was
myself
regular
in
my
habits
very
sorry
to
knock
you
up
watson
said
he
but
it
s
the
common
lot
this
morning
mrs
hudson
has
been
knocked
up
she
retorted
upon
me
and
i
on
you
what
is
it
then
a
fire
no
a
client
it
seems
that
a
young
lady
has
arrived
in
a
considerable
state
of
excitement
who
insists
upon
seeing
me
she
is
waiting
now
in
the
sitting
room
now
when
young
ladies
wander
about
the
metropolis
at
this
hour
of
the
morning
and
knock
sleepy
people
up
out
of
their
beds
i
presume
that
it
is
something
very
pressing
which
they
have
to
communicate
should
it
prove
to
be
an
interesting
case
you
would
i
am
sure
wish
to
follow
it
from
the
outset
i
thought
at
any
rate
that
i
should
call
you
and
give
you
the
chance
my
dear
fellow
i
would
not
miss
it
for
anything
i
had
no
keener
pleasure
than
in
following
holmes
in
his
professional
investigations
and
in
admiring
the
rapid
deductions
as
swift
as
intuitions
and
yet
always
founded
on
a
logical
basis
with
which
he
unravelled
the
problems
which
were
submitted
to
him
i
rapidly
threw
on
my
clothes
and
was
ready
in
a
few
minutes
to
accompany
my
friend
down
to
the
sitting
room
a
lady
dressed
in
black
and
heavily
veiled
who
had
been
sitting
in
the
window
rose
as
we
entered
good
morning
madam
said
holmes
cheerily
my
name
is
sherlock
holmes
this
is
my
intimate
friend
and
associate
dr
watson
before
whom
you
can
speak
as
freely
as
before
myself
ha
i
am
glad
to
see
that
mrs
hudson
has
had
the
good
sense
to
light
the
fire
pray
draw
up
to
it
and
i
shall
order
you
a
cup
of
hot
coffee
for
i
observe
that
you
are
shivering
it
is
not
cold
which
makes
me
shiver
said
the
woman
in
a
low
voice
changing
her
seat
as
requested
what
then
it
is
fear
mr
holmes
it
is
terror
she
raised
her
veil
as
she
spoke
and
we
could
see
that
she
was
indeed
in
a
pitiable
state
of
agitation
her
face
all
drawn
and
grey
with
restless
frightened
eyes
like
those
of
some
hunted
animal
her
features
and
figure
were
those
of
a
woman
of
thirty
but
her
hair
was
shot
with
premature
grey
and
her
expression
was
weary
and
haggard
sherlock
holmes
ran
her
over
with
one
of
his
quick
all
comprehensive
glances
you
must
not
fear
said
he
soothingly
bending
forward
and
patting
her
forearm
we
shall
soon
set
matters
right
i
have
no
doubt
you
have
come
in
by
train
this
morning
i
see
you
know
me
then
no
but
i
observe
the
second
half
of
a
return
ticket
in
the
palm
of
your
left
glove
you
must
have
started
early
and
yet
you
had
a
good
drive
in
a
dog
cart
along
heavy
roads
before
you
reached
the
station
the
lady
gave
a
violent
start
and
stared
in
bewilderment
at
my
companion
there
is
no
mystery
my
dear
madam
said
he
smiling
the
left
arm
of
your
jacket
is
spattered
with
mud
in
no
less
than
seven
places
the
marks
are
perfectly
fresh
there
is
no
vehicle
save
a
dog
cart
which
throws
up
mud
in
that
way
and
then
only
when
you
sit
on
the
left
hand
side
of
the
driver
whatever
your
reasons
may
be
you
are
perfectly
correct
said
she
i
started
from
home
before
six
reached
leatherhead
at
twenty
past
and
came
in
by
the
first
train
to
waterloo
sir
i
can
stand
this
strain
no
longer
i
shall
go
mad
if
it
continues
i
have
no
one
to
turn
to
none
save
only
one
who
cares
for
me
and
he
poor
fellow
can
be
of
little
aid
i
have
heard
of
you
mr
holmes
i
have
heard
of
you
from
mrs
farintosh
whom
you
helped
in
the
hour
of
her
sore
need
it
was
from
her
that
i
had
your
address
oh
sir
do
you
not
think
that
you
could
help
me
too
and
at
least
throw
a
little
light
through
the
dense
darkness
which
surrounds
me
at
present
it
is
out
of
my
power
to
reward
you
for
your
services
but
in
a
month
or
six
weeks
i
shall
be
married
with
the
control
of
my
own
income
and
then
at
least
you
shall
not
find
me
ungrateful
holmes
turned
to
his
desk
and
unlocking
it
drew
out
a
small
case
book
which
he
consulted
farintosh
said
he
ah
yes
i
recall
the
case
it
was
concerned
with
an
opal
tiara
i
think
it
was
before
your
time
watson
i
can
only
say
madam
that
i
shall
be
happy
to
devote
the
same
care
to
your
case
as
i
did
to
that
of
your
friend
as
to
reward
my
profession
is
its
own
reward
but
you
are
at
liberty
to
defray
whatever
expenses
i
may
be
put
to
at
the
time
which
suits
you
best
and
now
i
beg
that
you
will
lay
before
us
everything
that
may
help
us
in
forming
an
opinion
upon
the
matter
alas
replied
our
visitor
the
very
horror
of
my
situation
lies
in
the
fact
that
my
fears
are
so
vague
and
my
suspicions
depend
so
entirely
upon
small
points
which
might
seem
trivial
to
another
that
even
he
to
whom
of
all
others
i
have
a
right
to
look
for
help
and
advice
looks
upon
all
that
i
tell
him
about
it
as
the
fancies
of
a
nervous
woman
he
does
not
say
so
but
i
can
read
it
from
his
soothing
answers
and
averted
eyes
but
i
have
heard
mr
holmes
that
you
can
see
deeply
into
the
manifold
wickedness
of
the
human
heart
you
may
advise
me
how
to
walk
amid
the
dangers
which
encompass
me
i
am
all
attention
madam
my
name
is
helen
stoner
and
i
am
living
with
my
stepfather
who
is
the
last
survivor
of
one
of
the
oldest
saxon
families
in
england
the
roylotts
of
stoke
moran
on
the
western
border
of
surrey
holmes
nodded
his
head
the
name
is
familiar
to
me
said
he
the
family
was
at
one
time
among
the
richest
in
england
and
the
estates
extended
over
the
borders
into
berkshire
in
the
north
and
hampshire
in
the
west
in
the
last
century
however
four
successive
heirs
were
of
a
dissolute
and
wasteful
disposition
and
the
family
ruin
was
eventually
completed
by
a
gambler
in
the
days
of
the
regency
nothing
was
left
save
a
few
acres
of
ground
and
the
two
hundred
year
old
house
which
is
itself
crushed
under
a
heavy
mortgage
the
last
squire
dragged
out
his
existence
there
living
the
horrible
life
of
an
aristocratic
pauper
but
his
only
son
my
stepfather
seeing
that
he
must
adapt
himself
to
the
new
conditions
obtained
an
advance
from
a
relative
which
enabled
him
to
take
a
medical
degree
and
went
out
to
calcutta
where
by
his
professional
skill
and
his
force
of
character
he
established
a
large
practice
in
a
fit
of
anger
however
caused
by
some
robberies
which
had
been
perpetrated
in
the
house
he
beat
his
native
butler
to
death
and
narrowly
escaped
a
capital
sentence
as
it
was
he
suffered
a
long
term
of
imprisonment
and
afterwards
returned
to
england
a
morose
and
disappointed
man
when
dr
roylott
was
in
india
he
married
my
mother
mrs
stoner
the
young
widow
of
major
general
stoner
of
the
bengal
artillery
my
sister
julia
and
i
were
twins
and
we
were
only
two
years
old
at
the
time
of
my
mother
s
re
marriage
she
had
a
considerable
sum
of
money
not
less
than
a
year
and
this
she
bequeathed
to
dr
roylott
entirely
while
we
resided
with
him
with
a
provision
that
a
certain
annual
sum
should
be
allowed
to
each
of
us
in
the
event
of
our
marriage
shortly
after
our
return
to
england
my
mother
died
she
was
killed
eight
years
ago
in
a
railway
accident
near
crewe
dr
roylott
then
abandoned
his
attempts
to
establish
himself
in
practice
in
london
and
took
us
to
live
with
him
in
the
old
ancestral
house
at
stoke
moran
the
money
which
my
mother
had
left
was
enough
for
all
our
wants
and
there
seemed
to
be
no
obstacle
to
our
happiness
but
a
terrible
change
came
over
our
stepfather
about
this
time
instead
of
making
friends
and
exchanging
visits
with
our
neighbours
who
had
at
first
been
overjoyed
to
see
a
roylott
of
stoke
moran
back
in
the
old
family
seat
he
shut
himself
up
in
his
house
and
seldom
came
out
save
to
indulge
in
ferocious
quarrels
with
whoever
might
cross
his
path
violence
of
temper
approaching
to
mania
has
been
hereditary
in
the
men
of
the
family
and
in
my
stepfather
s
case
it
had
i
believe
been
intensified
by
his
long
residence
in
the
tropics
a
series
of
disgraceful
brawls
took
place
two
of
which
ended
in
the
police
court
until
at
last
he
became
the
terror
of
the
village
and
the
folks
would
fly
at
his
approach
for
he
is
a
man
of
immense
strength
and
absolutely
uncontrollable
in
his
anger
last
week
he
hurled
the
local
blacksmith
over
a
parapet
into
a
stream
and
it
was
only
by
paying
over
all
the
money
which
i
could
gather
together
that
i
was
able
to
avert
another
public
exposure
he
had
no
friends
at
all
save
the
wandering
gipsies
and
he
would
give
these
vagabonds
leave
to
encamp
upon
the
few
acres
of
bramble
covered
land
which
represent
the
family
estate
and
would
accept
in
return
the
hospitality
of
their
tents
wandering
away
with
them
sometimes
for
weeks
on
end
he
has
a
passion
also
for
indian
animals
which
are
sent
over
to
him
by
a
correspondent
and
he
has
at
this
moment
a
cheetah
and
a
baboon
which
wander
freely
over
his
grounds
and
are
feared
by
the
villagers
almost
as
much
as
their
master
you
can
imagine
from
what
i
say
that
my
poor
sister
julia
and
i
had
no
great
pleasure
in
our
lives
no
servant
would
stay
with
us
and
for
a
long
time
we
did
all
the
work
of
the
house
she
was
but
thirty
at
the
time
of
her
death
and
yet
her
hair
had
already
begun
to
whiten
even
as
mine
has
your
sister
is
dead
then
she
died
just
two
years
ago
and
it
is
of
her
death
that
i
wish
to
speak
to
you
you
can
understand
that
living
the
life
which
i
have
described
we
were
little
likely
to
see
anyone
of
our
own
age
and
position
we
had
however
an
aunt
my
mother
s
maiden
sister
miss
honoria
westphail
who
lives
near
harrow
and
we
were
occasionally
allowed
to
pay
short
visits
at
this
lady
s
house
julia
went
there
at
christmas
two
years
ago
and
met
there
a
half
pay
major
of
marines
to
whom
she
became
engaged
my
stepfather
learned
of
the
engagement
when
my
sister
returned
and
offered
no
objection
to
the
marriage
but
within
a
fortnight
of
the
day
which
had
been
fixed
for
the
wedding
the
terrible
event
occurred
which
has
deprived
me
of
my
only
companion
sherlock
holmes
had
been
leaning
back
in
his
chair
with
his
eyes
closed
and
his
head
sunk
in
a
cushion
but
he
half
opened
his
lids
now
and
glanced
across
at
his
visitor
pray
be
precise
as
to
details
said
he
it
is
easy
for
me
to
be
so
for
every
event
of
that
dreadful
time
is
seared
into
my
memory
the
manor
house
is
as
i
have
already
said
very
old
and
only
one
wing
is
now
inhabited
the
bedrooms
in
this
wing
are
on
the
ground
floor
the
sitting
rooms
being
in
the
central
block
of
the
buildings
of
these
bedrooms
the
first
is
dr
roylott
s
the
second
my
sister
s
and
the
third
my
own
there
is
no
communication
between
them
but
they
all
open
out
into
the
same
corridor
do
i
make
myself
plain
perfectly
so
the
windows
of
the
three
rooms
open
out
upon
the
lawn
that
fatal
night
dr
roylott
had
gone
to
his
room
early
though
we
knew
that
he
had
not
retired
to
rest
for
my
sister
was
troubled
by
the
smell
of
the
strong
indian
cigars
which
it
was
his
custom
to
smoke
she
left
her
room
therefore
and
came
into
mine
where
she
sat
for
some
time
chatting
about
her
approaching
wedding
at
eleven
o
clock
she
rose
to
leave
me
but
she
paused
at
the
door
and
looked
back
tell
me
helen
said
she
have
you
ever
heard
anyone
whistle
in
the
dead
of
the
night
never
said
i
i
suppose
that
you
could
not
possibly
whistle
yourself
in
your
sleep
certainly
not
but
why
because
during
the
last
few
nights
i
have
always
about
three
in
the
morning
heard
a
low
clear
whistle
i
am
a
light
sleeper
and
it
has
awakened
me
i
cannot
tell
where
it
came
from
perhaps
from
the
next
room
perhaps
from
the
lawn
i
thought
that
i
would
just
ask
you
whether
you
had
heard
it
no
i
have
not
it
must
be
those
wretched
gipsies
in
the
plantation
very
likely
and
yet
if
it
were
on
the
lawn
i
wonder
that
you
did
not
hear
it
also
ah
but
i
sleep
more
heavily
than
you
well
it
is
of
no
great
consequence
at
any
rate
she
smiled
back
at
me
closed
my
door
and
a
few
moments
later
i
heard
her
key
turn
in
the
lock
indeed
said
holmes
was
it
your
custom
always
to
lock
yourselves
in
at
night
always
and
why
i
think
that
i
mentioned
to
you
that
the
doctor
kept
a
cheetah
and
a
baboon
we
had
no
feeling
of
security
unless
our
doors
were
locked
quite
so
pray
proceed
with
your
statement
i
could
not
sleep
that
night
a
vague
feeling
of
impending
misfortune
impressed
me
my
sister
and
i
you
will
recollect
were
twins
and
you
know
how
subtle
are
the
links
which
bind
two
souls
which
are
so
closely
allied
it
was
a
wild
night
the
wind
was
howling
outside
and
the
rain
was
beating
and
splashing
against
the
windows
suddenly
amid
all
the
hubbub
of
the
gale
there
burst
forth
the
wild
scream
of
a
terrified
woman
i
knew
that
it
was
my
sister
s
voice
i
sprang
from
my
bed
wrapped
a
shawl
round
me
and
rushed
into
the
corridor
as
i
opened
my
door
i
seemed
to
hear
a
low
whistle
such
as
my
sister
described
and
a
few
moments
later
a
clanging
sound
as
if
a
mass
of
metal
had
fallen
as
i
ran
down
the
passage
my
sister
s
door
was
unlocked
and
revolved
slowly
upon
its
hinges
i
stared
at
it
horror
stricken
not
knowing
what
was
about
to
issue
from
it
by
the
light
of
the
corridor
lamp
i
saw
my
sister
appear
at
the
opening
her
face
blanched
with
terror
her
hands
groping
for
help
her
whole
figure
swaying
to
and
fro
like
that
of
a
drunkard
i
ran
to
her
and
threw
my
arms
round
her
but
at
that
moment
her
knees
seemed
to
give
way
and
she
fell
to
the
ground
she
writhed
as
one
who
is
in
terrible
pain
and
her
limbs
were
dreadfully
convulsed
at
first
i
thought
that
she
had
not
recognised
me
but
as
i
bent
over
her
she
suddenly
shrieked
out
in
a
voice
which
i
shall
never
forget
oh
my
god
helen
it
was
the
band
the
speckled
band
there
was
something
else
which
she
would
fain
have
said
and
she
stabbed
with
her
finger
into
the
air
in
the
direction
of
the
doctor
s
room
but
a
fresh
convulsion
seized
her
and
choked
her
words
i
rushed
out
calling
loudly
for
my
stepfather
and
i
met
him
hastening
from
his
room
in
his
dressing
gown
when
he
reached
my
sister
s
side
she
was
unconscious
and
though
he
poured
brandy
down
her
throat
and
sent
for
medical
aid
from
the
village
all
efforts
were
in
vain
for
she
slowly
sank
and
died
without
having
recovered
her
consciousness
such
was
the
dreadful
end
of
my
beloved
sister
one
moment
said
holmes
are
you
sure
about
this
whistle
and
metallic
sound
could
you
swear
to
it
that
was
what
the
county
coroner
asked
me
at
the
inquiry
it
is
my
strong
impression
that
i
heard
it
and
yet
among
the
crash
of
the
gale
and
the
creaking
of
an
old
house
i
may
possibly
have
been
deceived
was
your
sister
dressed
no
she
was
in
her
night
dress
in
her
right
hand
was
found
the
charred
stump
of
a
match
and
in
her
left
a
match
box
showing
that
she
had
struck
a
light
and
looked
about
her
when
the
alarm
took
place
that
is
important
and
what
conclusions
did
the
coroner
come
to
he
investigated
the
case
with
great
care
for
dr
roylott
s
conduct
had
long
been
notorious
in
the
county
but
he
was
unable
to
find
any
satisfactory
cause
of
death
my
evidence
showed
that
the
door
had
been
fastened
upon
the
inner
side
and
the
windows
were
blocked
by
old
fashioned
shutters
with
broad
iron
bars
which
were
secured
every
night
the
walls
were
carefully
sounded
and
were
shown
to
be
quite
solid
all
round
and
the
flooring
was
also
thoroughly
examined
with
the
same
result
the
chimney
is
wide
but
is
barred
up
by
four
large
staples
it
is
certain
therefore
that
my
sister
was
quite
alone
when
she
met
her
end
besides
there
were
no
marks
of
any
violence
upon
her
how
about
poison
the
doctors
examined
her
for
it
but
without
success
what
do
you
think
that
this
unfortunate
lady
died
of
then
it
is
my
belief
that
she
died
of
pure
fear
and
nervous
shock
though
what
it
was
that
frightened
her
i
cannot
imagine
were
there
gipsies
in
the
plantation
at
the
time
yes
there
are
nearly
always
some
there
ah
and
what
did
you
gather
from
this
allusion
to
a
band
a
speckled
band
sometimes
i
have
thought
that
it
was
merely
the
wild
talk
of
delirium
sometimes
that
it
may
have
referred
to
some
band
of
people
perhaps
to
these
very
gipsies
in
the
plantation
i
do
not
know
whether
the
spotted
handkerchiefs
which
so
many
of
them
wear
over
their
heads
might
have
suggested
the
strange
adjective
which
she
used
holmes
shook
his
head
like
a
man
who
is
far
from
being
satisfied
these
are
very
deep
waters
said
he
pray
go
on
with
your
narrative
two
years
have
passed
since
then
and
my
life
has
been
until
lately
lonelier
than
ever
a
month
ago
however
a
dear
friend
whom
i
have
known
for
many
years
has
done
me
the
honour
to
ask
my
hand
in
marriage
his
name
is
armitage
percy
armitage
the
second
son
of
mr
armitage
of
crane
water
near
reading
my
stepfather
has
offered
no
opposition
to
the
match
and
we
are
to
be
married
in
the
course
of
the
spring
two
days
ago
some
repairs
were
started
in
the
west
wing
of
the
building
and
my
bedroom
wall
has
been
pierced
so
that
i
have
had
to
move
into
the
chamber
in
which
my
sister
died
and
to
sleep
in
the
very
bed
in
which
she
slept
imagine
then
my
thrill
of
terror
when
last
night
as
i
lay
awake
thinking
over
her
terrible
fate
i
suddenly
heard
in
the
silence
of
the
night
the
low
whistle
which
had
been
the
herald
of
her
own
death
i
sprang
up
and
lit
the
lamp
but
nothing
was
to
be
seen
in
the
room
i
was
too
shaken
to
go
to
bed
again
however
so
i
dressed
and
as
soon
as
it
was
daylight
i
slipped
down
got
a
dog
cart
at
the
crown
inn
which
is
opposite
and
drove
to
leatherhead
from
whence
i
have
come
on
this
morning
with
the
one
object
of
seeing
you
and
asking
your
advice
you
have
done
wisely
said
my
friend
but
have
you
told
me
all
yes
all
miss
roylott
you
have
not
you
are
screening
your
stepfather
why
what
do
you
mean
for
answer
holmes
pushed
back
the
frill
of
black
lace
which
fringed
the
hand
that
lay
upon
our
visitor
s
knee
five
little
livid
spots
the
marks
of
four
fingers
and
a
thumb
were
printed
upon
the
white
wrist
you
have
been
cruelly
used
said
holmes
the
lady
coloured
deeply
and
covered
over
her
injured
wrist
he
is
a
hard
man
she
said
and
perhaps
he
hardly
knows
his
own
strength
there
was
a
long
silence
during
which
holmes
leaned
his
chin
upon
his
hands
and
stared
into
the
crackling
fire
this
is
a
very
deep
business
he
said
at
last
there
are
a
thousand
details
which
i
should
desire
to
know
before
i
decide
upon
our
course
of
action
yet
we
have
not
a
moment
to
lose
if
we
were
to
come
to
stoke
moran
to
day
would
it
be
possible
for
us
to
see
over
these
rooms
without
the
knowledge
of
your
stepfather
as
it
happens
he
spoke
of
coming
into
town
to
day
upon
some
most
important
business
it
is
probable
that
he
will
be
away
all
day
and
that
there
would
be
nothing
to
disturb
you
we
have
a
housekeeper
now
but
she
is
old
and
foolish
and
i
could
easily
get
her
out
of
the
way
excellent
you
are
not
averse
to
this
trip
watson
by
no
means
then
we
shall
both
come
what
are
you
going
to
do
yourself
i
have
one
or
two
things
which
i
would
wish
to
do
now
that
i
am
in
town
but
i
shall
return
by
the
twelve
o
clock
train
so
as
to
be
there
in
time
for
your
coming
and
you
may
expect
us
early
in
the
afternoon
i
have
myself
some
small
business
matters
to
attend
to
will
you
not
wait
and
breakfast
no
i
must
go
my
heart
is
lightened
already
since
i
have
confided
my
trouble
to
you
i
shall
look
forward
to
seeing
you
again
this
afternoon
she
dropped
her
thick
black
veil
over
her
face
and
glided
from
the
room
and
what
do
you
think
of
it
all
watson
asked
sherlock
holmes
leaning
back
in
his
chair
it
seems
to
me
to
be
a
most
dark
and
sinister
business
dark
enough
and
sinister
enough
yet
if
the
lady
is
correct
in
saying
that
the
flooring
and
walls
are
sound
and
that
the
door
window
and
chimney
are
impassable
then
her
sister
must
have
been
undoubtedly
alone
when
she
met
her
mysterious
end
what
becomes
then
of
these
nocturnal
whistles
and
what
of
the
very
peculiar
words
of
the
dying
woman
i
cannot
think
when
you
combine
the
ideas
of
whistles
at
night
the
presence
of
a
band
of
gipsies
who
are
on
intimate
terms
with
this
old
doctor
the
fact
that
we
have
every
reason
to
believe
that
the
doctor
has
an
interest
in
preventing
his
stepdaughter
s
marriage
the
dying
allusion
to
a
band
and
finally
the
fact
that
miss
helen
stoner
heard
a
metallic
clang
which
might
have
been
caused
by
one
of
those
metal
bars
that
secured
the
shutters
falling
back
into
its
place
i
think
that
there
is
good
ground
to
think
that
the
mystery
may
be
cleared
along
those
lines
but
what
then
did
the
gipsies
do
i
cannot
imagine
i
see
many
objections
to
any
such
theory
and
so
do
i
it
is
precisely
for
that
reason
that
we
are
going
to
stoke
moran
this
day
i
want
to
see
whether
the
objections
are
fatal
or
if
they
may
be
explained
away
but
what
in
the
name
of
the
devil
the
ejaculation
had
been
drawn
from
my
companion
by
the
fact
that
our
door
had
been
suddenly
dashed
open
and
that
a
huge
man
had
framed
himself
in
the
aperture
his
costume
was
a
peculiar
mixture
of
the
professional
and
of
the
agricultural
having
a
black
top
hat
a
long
frock
coat
and
a
pair
of
high
gaiters
with
a
hunting
crop
swinging
in
his
hand
so
tall
was
he
that
his
hat
actually
brushed
the
cross
bar
of
the
doorway
and
his
breadth
seemed
to
span
it
across
from
side
to
side
a
large
face
seared
with
a
thousand
wrinkles
burned
yellow
with
the
sun
and
marked
with
every
evil
passion
was
turned
from
one
to
the
other
of
us
while
his
deep
set
bile
shot
eyes
and
his
high
thin
fleshless
nose
gave
him
somewhat
the
resemblance
to
a
fierce
old
bird
of
prey
which
of
you
is
holmes
asked
this
apparition
my
name
sir
but
you
have
the
advantage
of
me
said
my
companion
quietly
i
am
dr
grimesby
roylott
of
stoke
moran
indeed
doctor
said
holmes
blandly
pray
take
a
seat
i
will
do
nothing
of
the
kind
my
stepdaughter
has
been
here
i
have
traced
her
what
has
she
been
saying
to
you
it
is
a
little
cold
for
the
time
of
the
year
said
holmes
what
has
she
been
saying
to
you
screamed
the
old
man
furiously
but
i
have
heard
that
the
crocuses
promise
well
continued
my
companion
imperturbably
ha
you
put
me
off
do
you
said
our
new
visitor
taking
a
step
forward
and
shaking
his
hunting
crop
i
know
you
you
scoundrel
i
have
heard
of
you
before
you
are
holmes
the
meddler
my
friend
smiled
holmes
the
busybody
his
smile
broadened
holmes
the
scotland
yard
jack
in
office
holmes
chuckled
heartily
your
conversation
is
most
entertaining
said
he
when
you
go
out
close
the
door
for
there
is
a
decided
draught
i
will
go
when
i
have
said
my
say
don
t
you
dare
to
meddle
with
my
affairs
i
know
that
miss
stoner
has
been
here
i
traced
her
i
am
a
dangerous
man
to
fall
foul
of
see
here
he
stepped
swiftly
forward
seized
the
poker
and
bent
it
into
a
curve
with
his
huge
brown
hands
see
that
you
keep
yourself
out
of
my
grip
he
snarled
and
hurling
the
twisted
poker
into
the
fireplace
he
strode
out
of
the
room
he
seems
a
very
amiable
person
said
holmes
laughing
i
am
not
quite
so
bulky
but
if
he
had
remained
i
might
have
shown
him
that
my
grip
was
not
much
more
feeble
than
his
own
as
he
spoke
he
picked
up
the
steel
poker
and
with
a
sudden
effort
straightened
it
out
again
fancy
his
having
the
insolence
to
confound
me
with
the
official
detective
force
this
incident
gives
zest
to
our
investigation
however
and
i
only
trust
that
our
little
friend
will
not
suffer
from
her
imprudence
in
allowing
this
brute
to
trace
her
and
now
watson
we
shall
order
breakfast
and
afterwards
i
shall
walk
down
to
doctors
commons
where
i
hope
to
get
some
data
which
may
help
us
in
this
matter
it
was
nearly
one
o
clock
when
sherlock
holmes
returned
from
his
excursion
he
held
in
his
hand
a
sheet
of
blue
paper
scrawled
over
with
notes
and
figures
i
have
seen
the
will
of
the
deceased
wife
said
he
to
determine
its
exact
meaning
i
have
been
obliged
to
work
out
the
present
prices
of
the
investments
with
which
it
is
concerned
the
total
income
which
at
the
time
of
the
wife
s
death
was
little
short
of
is
now
through
the
fall
in
agricultural
prices
not
more
than
each
daughter
can
claim
an
income
of
in
case
of
marriage
it
is
evident
therefore
that
if
both
girls
had
married
this
beauty
would
have
had
a
mere
pittance
while
even
one
of
them
would
cripple
him
to
a
very
serious
extent
my
morning
s
work
has
not
been
wasted
since
it
has
proved
that
he
has
the
very
strongest
motives
for
standing
in
the
way
of
anything
of
the
sort
and
now
watson
this
is
too
serious
for
dawdling
especially
as
the
old
man
is
aware
that
we
are
interesting
ourselves
in
his
affairs
so
if
you
are
ready
we
shall
call
a
cab
and
drive
to
waterloo
i
should
be
very
much
obliged
if
you
would
slip
your
revolver
into
your
pocket
an
eley
s
no
is
an
excellent
argument
with
gentlemen
who
can
twist
steel
pokers
into
knots
that
and
a
tooth
brush
are
i
think
all
that
we
need
at
waterloo
we
were
fortunate
in
catching
a
train
for
leatherhead
where
we
hired
a
trap
at
the
station
inn
and
drove
for
four
or
five
miles
through
the
lovely
surrey
lanes
it
was
a
perfect
day
with
a
bright
sun
and
a
few
fleecy
clouds
in
the
heavens
the
trees
and
wayside
hedges
were
just
throwing
out
their
first
green
shoots
and
the
air
was
full
of
the
pleasant
smell
of
the
moist
earth
to
me
at
least
there
was
a
strange
contrast
between
the
sweet
promise
of
the
spring
and
this
sinister
quest
upon
which
we
were
engaged
my
companion
sat
in
the
front
of
the
trap
his
arms
folded
his
hat
pulled
down
over
his
eyes
and
his
chin
sunk
upon
his
breast
buried
in
the
deepest
thought
suddenly
however
he
started
tapped
me
on
the
shoulder
and
pointed
over
the
meadows
look
there
said
he
a
heavily
timbered
park
stretched
up
in
a
gentle
slope
thickening
into
a
grove
at
the
highest
point
from
amid
the
branches
there
jutted
out
the
grey
gables
and
high
roof
tree
of
a
very
old
mansion
stoke
moran
said
he
yes
sir
that
be
the
house
of
dr
grimesby
roylott
remarked
the
driver
there
is
some
building
going
on
there
said
holmes
that
is
where
we
are
going
there
s
the
village
said
the
driver
pointing
to
a
cluster
of
roofs
some
distance
to
the
left
but
if
you
want
to
get
to
the
house
you
ll
find
it
shorter
to
get
over
this
stile
and
so
by
the
foot
path
over
the
fields
there
it
is
where
the
lady
is
walking
and
the
lady
i
fancy
is
miss
stoner
observed
holmes
shading
his
eyes
yes
i
think
we
had
better
do
as
you
suggest
we
got
off
paid
our
fare
and
the
trap
rattled
back
on
its
way
to
leatherhead
i
thought
it
as
well
said
holmes
as
we
climbed
the
stile
that
this
fellow
should
think
we
had
come
here
as
architects
or
on
some
definite
business
it
may
stop
his
gossip
good
afternoon
miss
stoner
you
see
that
we
have
been
as
good
as
our
word
our
client
of
the
morning
had
hurried
forward
to
meet
us
with
a
face
which
spoke
her
joy
i
have
been
waiting
so
eagerly
for
you
she
cried
shaking
hands
with
us
warmly
all
has
turned
out
splendidly
dr
roylott
has
gone
to
town
and
it
is
unlikely
that
he
will
be
back
before
evening
we
have
had
the
pleasure
of
making
the
doctor
s
acquaintance
said
holmes
and
in
a
few
words
he
sketched
out
what
had
occurred
miss
stoner
turned
white
to
the
lips
as
she
listened
good
heavens
she
cried
he
has
followed
me
then
so
it
appears
he
is
so
cunning
that
i
never
know
when
i
am
safe
from
him
what
will
he
say
when
he
returns
he
must
guard
himself
for
he
may
find
that
there
is
someone
more
cunning
than
himself
upon
his
track
you
must
lock
yourself
up
from
him
to
night
if
he
is
violent
we
shall
take
you
away
to
your
aunt
s
at
harrow
now
we
must
make
the
best
use
of
our
time
so
kindly
take
us
at
once
to
the
rooms
which
we
are
to
examine
the
building
was
of
grey
lichen
blotched
stone
with
a
high
central
portion
and
two
curving
wings
like
the
claws
of
a
crab
thrown
out
on
each
side
in
one
of
these
wings
the
windows
were
broken
and
blocked
with
wooden
boards
while
the
roof
was
partly
caved
in
a
picture
of
ruin
the
central
portion
was
in
little
better
repair
but
the
right
hand
block
was
comparatively
modern
and
the
blinds
in
the
windows
with
the
blue
smoke
curling
up
from
the
chimneys
showed
that
this
was
where
the
family
resided
some
scaffolding
had
been
erected
against
the
end
wall
and
the
stone
work
had
been
broken
into
but
there
were
no
signs
of
any
workmen
at
the
moment
of
our
visit
holmes
walked
slowly
up
and
down
the
ill
trimmed
lawn
and
examined
with
deep
attention
the
outsides
of
the
windows
this
i
take
it
belongs
to
the
room
in
which
you
used
to
sleep
the
centre
one
to
your
sister
s
and
the
one
next
to
the
main
building
to
dr
roylott
s
chamber
exactly
so
but
i
am
now
sleeping
in
the
middle
one
pending
the
alterations
as
i
understand
by
the
way
there
does
not
seem
to
be
any
very
pressing
need
for
repairs
at
that
end
wall
there
were
none
i
believe
that
it
was
an
excuse
to
move
me
from
my
room
ah
that
is
suggestive
now
on
the
other
side
of
this
narrow
wing
runs
the
corridor
from
which
these
three
rooms
open
there
are
windows
in
it
of
course
yes
but
very
small
ones
too
narrow
for
anyone
to
pass
through
as
you
both
locked
your
doors
at
night
your
rooms
were
unapproachable
from
that
side
now
would
you
have
the
kindness
to
go
into
your
room
and
bar
your
shutters
miss
stoner
did
so
and
holmes
after
a
careful
examination
through
the
open
window
endeavoured
in
every
way
to
force
the
shutter
open
but
without
success
there
was
no
slit
through
which
a
knife
could
be
passed
to
raise
the
bar
then
with
his
lens
he
tested
the
hinges
but
they
were
of
solid
iron
built
firmly
into
the
massive
masonry
hum
said
he
scratching
his
chin
in
some
perplexity
my
theory
certainly
presents
some
difficulties
no
one
could
pass
these
shutters
if
they
were
bolted
well
we
shall
see
if
the
inside
throws
any
light
upon
the
matter
a
small
side
door
led
into
the
whitewashed
corridor
from
which
the
three
bedrooms
opened
holmes
refused
to
examine
the
third
chamber
so
we
passed
at
once
to
the
second
that
in
which
miss
stoner
was
now
sleeping
and
in
which
her
sister
had
met
with
her
fate
it
was
a
homely
little
room
with
a
low
ceiling
and
a
gaping
fireplace
after
the
fashion
of
old
country
houses
a
brown
chest
of
drawers
stood
in
one
corner
a
narrow
white
counterpaned
bed
in
another
and
a
dressing
table
on
the
left
hand
side
of
the
window
these
articles
with
two
small
wicker
work
chairs
made
up
all
the
furniture
in
the
room
save
for
a
square
of
wilton
carpet
in
the
centre
the
boards
round
and
the
panelling
of
the
walls
were
of
brown
worm
eaten
oak
so
old
and
discoloured
that
it
may
have
dated
from
the
original
building
of
the
house
holmes
drew
one
of
the
chairs
into
a
corner
and
sat
silent
while
his
eyes
travelled
round
and
round
and
up
and
down
taking
in
every
detail
of
the
apartment
where
does
that
bell
communicate
with
he
asked
at
last
pointing
to
a
thick
bell
rope
which
hung
down
beside
the
bed
the
tassel
actually
lying
upon
the
pillow
it
goes
to
the
housekeeper
s
room
it
looks
newer
than
the
other
things
yes
it
was
only
put
there
a
couple
of
years
ago
your
sister
asked
for
it
i
suppose
no
i
never
heard
of
her
using
it
we
used
always
to
get
what
we
wanted
for
ourselves
indeed
it
seemed
unnecessary
to
put
so
nice
a
bell
pull
there
you
will
excuse
me
for
a
few
minutes
while
i
satisfy
myself
as
to
this
floor
he
threw
himself
down
upon
his
face
with
his
lens
in
his
hand
and
crawled
swiftly
backward
and
forward
examining
minutely
the
cracks
between
the
boards
then
he
did
the
same
with
the
wood
work
with
which
the
chamber
was
panelled
finally
he
walked
over
to
the
bed
and
spent
some
time
in
staring
at
it
and
in
running
his
eye
up
and
down
the
wall
finally
he
took
the
bell
rope
in
his
hand
and
gave
it
a
brisk
tug
why
it
s
a
dummy
said
he
won
t
it
ring
no
it
is
not
even
attached
to
a
wire
this
is
very
interesting
you
can
see
now
that
it
is
fastened
to
a
hook
just
above
where
the
little
opening
for
the
ventilator
is
how
very
absurd
i
never
noticed
that
before
very
strange
muttered
holmes
pulling
at
the
rope
there
are
one
or
two
very
singular
points
about
this
room
for
example
what
a
fool
a
builder
must
be
to
open
a
ventilator
into
another
room
when
with
the
same
trouble
he
might
have
communicated
with
the
outside
air
that
is
also
quite
modern
said
the
lady
done
about
the
same
time
as
the
bell
rope
remarked
holmes
yes
there
were
several
little
changes
carried
out
about
that
time
they
seem
to
have
been
of
a
most
interesting
character
dummy
bell
ropes
and
ventilators
which
do
not
ventilate
with
your
permission
miss
stoner
we
shall
now
carry
our
researches
into
the
inner
apartment
dr
grimesby
roylott
s
chamber
was
larger
than
that
of
his
step
daughter
but
was
as
plainly
furnished
a
camp
bed
a
small
wooden
shelf
full
of
books
mostly
of
a
technical
character
an
armchair
beside
the
bed
a
plain
wooden
chair
against
the
wall
a
round
table
and
a
large
iron
safe
were
the
principal
things
which
met
the
eye
holmes
walked
slowly
round
and
examined
each
and
all
of
them
with
the
keenest
interest
what
s
in
here
he
asked
tapping
the
safe
my
stepfather
s
business
papers
oh
you
have
seen
inside
then
only
once
some
years
ago
i
remember
that
it
was
full
of
papers
there
isn
t
a
cat
in
it
for
example
no
what
a
strange
idea
well
look
at
this
he
took
up
a
small
saucer
of
milk
which
stood
on
the
top
of
it
no
we
don
t
keep
a
cat
but
there
is
a
cheetah
and
a
baboon
ah
yes
of
course
well
a
cheetah
is
just
a
big
cat
and
yet
a
saucer
of
milk
does
not
go
very
far
in
satisfying
its
wants
i
daresay
there
is
one
point
which
i
should
wish
to
determine
he
squatted
down
in
front
of
the
wooden
chair
and
examined
the
seat
of
it
with
the
greatest
attention
thank
you
that
is
quite
settled
said
he
rising
and
putting
his
lens
in
his
pocket
hullo
here
is
something
interesting
the
object
which
had
caught
his
eye
was
a
small
dog
lash
hung
on
one
corner
of
the
bed
the
lash
however
was
curled
upon
itself
and
tied
so
as
to
make
a
loop
of
whipcord
what
do
you
make
of
that
watson
it
s
a
common
enough
lash
but
i
don
t
know
why
it
should
be
tied
that
is
not
quite
so
common
is
it
ah
me
it
s
a
wicked
world
and
when
a
clever
man
turns
his
brains
to
crime
it
is
the
worst
of
all
i
think
that
i
have
seen
enough
now
miss
stoner
and
with
your
permission
we
shall
walk
out
upon
the
lawn
i
had
never
seen
my
friend
s
face
so
grim
or
his
brow
so
dark
as
it
was
when
we
turned
from
the
scene
of
this
investigation
we
had
walked
several
times
up
and
down
the
lawn
neither
miss
stoner
nor
myself
liking
to
break
in
upon
his
thoughts
before
he
roused
himself
from
his
reverie
it
is
very
essential
miss
stoner
said
he
that
you
should
absolutely
follow
my
advice
in
every
respect
i
shall
most
certainly
do
so
the
matter
is
too
serious
for
any
hesitation
your
life
may
depend
upon
your
compliance
i
assure
you
that
i
am
in
your
hands
in
the
first
place
both
my
friend
and
i
must
spend
the
night
in
your
room
both
miss
stoner
and
i
gazed
at
him
in
astonishment
yes
it
must
be
so
let
me
explain
i
believe
that
that
is
the
village
inn
over
there
yes
that
is
the
crown
very
good
your
windows
would
be
visible
from
there
certainly
you
must
confine
yourself
to
your
room
on
pretence
of
a
headache
when
your
stepfather
comes
back
then
when
you
hear
him
retire
for
the
night
you
must
open
the
shutters
of
your
window
undo
the
hasp
put
your
lamp
there
as
a
signal
to
us
and
then
withdraw
quietly
with
everything
which
you
are
likely
to
want
into
the
room
which
you
used
to
occupy
i
have
no
doubt
that
in
spite
of
the
repairs
you
could
manage
there
for
one
night
oh
yes
easily
the
rest
you
will
leave
in
our
hands
but
what
will
you
do
we
shall
spend
the
night
in
your
room
and
we
shall
investigate
the
cause
of
this
noise
which
has
disturbed
you
i
believe
mr
holmes
that
you
have
already
made
up
your
mind
said
miss
stoner
laying
her
hand
upon
my
companion
s
sleeve
perhaps
i
have
then
for
pity
s
sake
tell
me
what
was
the
cause
of
my
sister
s
death
i
should
prefer
to
have
clearer
proofs
before
i
speak
you
can
at
least
tell
me
whether
my
own
thought
is
correct
and
if
she
died
from
some
sudden
fright
no
i
do
not
think
so
i
think
that
there
was
probably
some
more
tangible
cause
and
now
miss
stoner
we
must
leave
you
for
if
dr
roylott
returned
and
saw
us
our
journey
would
be
in
vain
good
bye
and
be
brave
for
if
you
will
do
what
i
have
told
you
you
may
rest
assured
that
we
shall
soon
drive
away
the
dangers
that
threaten
you
sherlock
holmes
and
i
had
no
difficulty
in
engaging
a
bedroom
and
sitting
room
at
the
crown
inn
they
were
on
the
upper
floor
and
from
our
window
we
could
command
a
view
of
the
avenue
gate
and
of
the
inhabited
wing
of
stoke
moran
manor
house
at
dusk
we
saw
dr
grimesby
roylott
drive
past
his
huge
form
looming
up
beside
the
little
figure
of
the
lad
who
drove
him
the
boy
had
some
slight
difficulty
in
undoing
the
heavy
iron
gates
and
we
heard
the
hoarse
roar
of
the
doctor
s
voice
and
saw
the
fury
with
which
he
shook
his
clinched
fists
at
him
the
trap
drove
on
and
a
few
minutes
later
we
saw
a
sudden
light
spring
up
among
the
trees
as
the
lamp
was
lit
in
one
of
the
sitting
rooms
do
you
know
watson
said
holmes
as
we
sat
together
in
the
gathering
darkness
i
have
really
some
scruples
as
to
taking
you
to
night
there
is
a
distinct
element
of
danger
can
i
be
of
assistance
your
presence
might
be
invaluable
then
i
shall
certainly
come
it
is
very
kind
of
you
you
speak
of
danger
you
have
evidently
seen
more
in
these
rooms
than
was
visible
to
me
no
but
i
fancy
that
i
may
have
deduced
a
little
more
i
imagine
that
you
saw
all
that
i
did
i
saw
nothing
remarkable
save
the
bell
rope
and
what
purpose
that
could
answer
i
confess
is
more
than
i
can
imagine
you
saw
the
ventilator
too
yes
but
i
do
not
think
that
it
is
such
a
very
unusual
thing
to
have
a
small
opening
between
two
rooms
it
was
so
small
that
a
rat
could
hardly
pass
through
i
knew
that
we
should
find
a
ventilator
before
ever
we
came
to
stoke
moran
my
dear
holmes
oh
yes
i
did
you
remember
in
her
statement
she
said
that
her
sister
could
smell
dr
roylott
s
cigar
now
of
course
that
suggested
at
once
that
there
must
be
a
communication
between
the
two
rooms
it
could
only
be
a
small
one
or
it
would
have
been
remarked
upon
at
the
coroner
s
inquiry
i
deduced
a
ventilator
but
what
harm
can
there
be
in
that
well
there
is
at
least
a
curious
coincidence
of
dates
a
ventilator
is
made
a
cord
is
hung
and
a
lady
who
sleeps
in
the
bed
dies
does
not
that
strike
you
i
cannot
as
yet
see
any
connection
did
you
observe
anything
very
peculiar
about
that
bed
no
it
was
clamped
to
the
floor
did
you
ever
see
a
bed
fastened
like
that
before
i
cannot
say
that
i
have
the
lady
could
not
move
her
bed
it
must
always
be
in
the
same
relative
position
to
the
ventilator
and
to
the
rope
or
so
we
may
call
it
since
it
was
clearly
never
meant
for
a
bell
pull
holmes
i
cried
i
seem
to
see
dimly
what
you
are
hinting
at
we
are
only
just
in
time
to
prevent
some
subtle
and
horrible
crime
subtle
enough
and
horrible
enough
when
a
doctor
does
go
wrong
he
is
the
first
of
criminals
he
has
nerve
and
he
has
knowledge
palmer
and
pritchard
were
among
the
heads
of
their
profession
this
man
strikes
even
deeper
but
i
think
watson
that
we
shall
be
able
to
strike
deeper
still
but
we
shall
have
horrors
enough
before
the
night
is
over
for
goodness
sake
let
us
have
a
quiet
pipe
and
turn
our
minds
for
a
few
hours
to
something
more
cheerful
about
nine
o
clock
the
light
among
the
trees
was
extinguished
and
all
was
dark
in
the
direction
of
the
manor
house
two
hours
passed
slowly
away
and
then
suddenly
just
at
the
stroke
of
eleven
a
single
bright
light
shone
out
right
in
front
of
us
that
is
our
signal
said
holmes
springing
to
his
feet
it
comes
from
the
middle
window
as
we
passed
out
he
exchanged
a
few
words
with
the
landlord
explaining
that
we
were
going
on
a
late
visit
to
an
acquaintance
and
that
it
was
possible
that
we
might
spend
the
night
there
a
moment
later
we
were
out
on
the
dark
road
a
chill
wind
blowing
in
our
faces
and
one
yellow
light
twinkling
in
front
of
us
through
the
gloom
to
guide
us
on
our
sombre
errand
there
was
little
difficulty
in
entering
the
grounds
for
unrepaired
breaches
gaped
in
the
old
park
wall
making
our
way
among
the
trees
we
reached
the
lawn
crossed
it
and
were
about
to
enter
through
the
window
when
out
from
a
clump
of
laurel
bushes
there
darted
what
seemed
to
be
a
hideous
and
distorted
child
who
threw
itself
upon
the
grass
with
writhing
limbs
and
then
ran
swiftly
across
the
lawn
into
the
darkness
my
god
i
whispered
did
you
see
it
holmes
was
for
the
moment
as
startled
as
i
his
hand
closed
like
a
vice
upon
my
wrist
in
his
agitation
then
he
broke
into
a
low
laugh
and
put
his
lips
to
my
ear
it
is
a
nice
household
he
murmured
that
is
the
baboon
i
had
forgotten
the
strange
pets
which
the
doctor
affected
there
was
a
cheetah
too
perhaps
we
might
find
it
upon
our
shoulders
at
any
moment
i
confess
that
i
felt
easier
in
my
mind
when
after
following
holmes
example
and
slipping
off
my
shoes
i
found
myself
inside
the
bedroom
my
companion
noiselessly
closed
the
shutters
moved
the
lamp
onto
the
table
and
cast
his
eyes
round
the
room
all
was
as
we
had
seen
it
in
the
daytime
then
creeping
up
to
me
and
making
a
trumpet
of
his
hand
he
whispered
into
my
ear
again
so
gently
that
it
was
all
that
i
could
do
to
distinguish
the
words
the
least
sound
would
be
fatal
to
our
plans
i
nodded
to
show
that
i
had
heard
we
must
sit
without
light
he
would
see
it
through
the
ventilator
i
nodded
again
do
not
go
asleep
your
very
life
may
depend
upon
it
have
your
pistol
ready
in
case
we
should
need
it
i
will
sit
on
the
side
of
the
bed
and
you
in
that
chair
i
took
out
my
revolver
and
laid
it
on
the
corner
of
the
table
holmes
had
brought
up
a
long
thin
cane
and
this
he
placed
upon
the
bed
beside
him
by
it
he
laid
the
box
of
matches
and
the
stump
of
a
candle
then
he
turned
down
the
lamp
and
we
were
left
in
darkness
how
shall
i
ever
forget
that
dreadful
vigil
i
could
not
hear
a
sound
not
even
the
drawing
of
a
breath
and
yet
i
knew
that
my
companion
sat
open
eyed
within
a
few
feet
of
me
in
the
same
state
of
nervous
tension
in
which
i
was
myself
the
shutters
cut
off
the
least
ray
of
light
and
we
waited
in
absolute
darkness
from
outside
came
the
occasional
cry
of
a
night
bird
and
once
at
our
very
window
a
long
drawn
catlike
whine
which
told
us
that
the
cheetah
was
indeed
at
liberty
far
away
we
could
hear
the
deep
tones
of
the
parish
clock
which
boomed
out
every
quarter
of
an
hour
how
long
they
seemed
those
quarters
twelve
struck
and
one
and
two
and
three
and
still
we
sat
waiting
silently
for
whatever
might
befall
suddenly
there
was
the
momentary
gleam
of
a
light
up
in
the
direction
of
the
ventilator
which
vanished
immediately
but
was
succeeded
by
a
strong
smell
of
burning
oil
and
heated
metal
someone
in
the
next
room
had
lit
a
dark
lantern
i
heard
a
gentle
sound
of
movement
and
then
all
was
silent
once
more
though
the
smell
grew
stronger
for
half
an
hour
i
sat
with
straining
ears
then
suddenly
another
sound
became
audible
a
very
gentle
soothing
sound
like
that
of
a
small
jet
of
steam
escaping
continually
from
a
kettle
the
instant
that
we
heard
it
holmes
sprang
from
the
bed
struck
a
match
and
lashed
furiously
with
his
cane
at
the
bell
pull
you
see
it
watson
he
yelled
you
see
it
but
i
saw
nothing
at
the
moment
when
holmes
struck
the
light
i
heard
a
low
clear
whistle
but
the
sudden
glare
flashing
into
my
weary
eyes
made
it
impossible
for
me
to
tell
what
it
was
at
which
my
friend
lashed
so
savagely
i
could
however
see
that
his
face
was
deadly
pale
and
filled
with
horror
and
loathing
he
had
ceased
to
strike
and
was
gazing
up
at
the
ventilator
when
suddenly
there
broke
from
the
silence
of
the
night
the
most
horrible
cry
to
which
i
have
ever
listened
it
swelled
up
louder
and
louder
a
hoarse
yell
of
pain
and
fear
and
anger
all
mingled
in
the
one
dreadful
shriek
they
say
that
away
down
in
the
village
and
even
in
the
distant
parsonage
that
cry
raised
the
sleepers
from
their
beds
it
struck
cold
to
our
hearts
and
i
stood
gazing
at
holmes
and
he
at
me
until
the
last
echoes
of
it
had
died
away
into
the
silence
from
which
it
rose
what
can
it
mean
i
gasped
it
means
that
it
is
all
over
holmes
answered
and
perhaps
after
all
it
is
for
the
best
take
your
pistol
and
we
will
enter
dr
roylott
s
room
with
a
grave
face
he
lit
the
lamp
and
led
the
way
down
the
corridor
twice
he
struck
at
the
chamber
door
without
any
reply
from
within
then
he
turned
the
handle
and
entered
i
at
his
heels
with
the
cocked
pistol
in
my
hand
it
was
a
singular
sight
which
met
our
eyes
on
the
table
stood
a
dark
lantern
with
the
shutter
half
open
throwing
a
brilliant
beam
of
light
upon
the
iron
safe
the
door
of
which
was
ajar
beside
this
table
on
the
wooden
chair
sat
dr
grimesby
roylott
clad
in
a
long
grey
dressing
gown
his
bare
ankles
protruding
beneath
and
his
feet
thrust
into
red
heelless
turkish
slippers
across
his
lap
lay
the
short
stock
with
the
long
lash
which
we
had
noticed
during
the
day
his
chin
was
cocked
upward
and
his
eyes
were
fixed
in
a
dreadful
rigid
stare
at
the
corner
of
the
ceiling
round
his
brow
he
had
a
peculiar
yellow
band
with
brownish
speckles
which
seemed
to
be
bound
tightly
round
his
head
as
we
entered
he
made
neither
sound
nor
motion
the
band
the
speckled
band
whispered
holmes
i
took
a
step
forward
in
an
instant
his
strange
headgear
began
to
move
and
there
reared
itself
from
among
his
hair
the
squat
diamond
shaped
head
and
puffed
neck
of
a
loathsome
serpent
it
is
a
swamp
adder
cried
holmes
the
deadliest
snake
in
india
he
has
died
within
ten
seconds
of
being
bitten
violence
does
in
truth
recoil
upon
the
violent
and
the
schemer
falls
into
the
pit
which
he
digs
for
another
let
us
thrust
this
creature
back
into
its
den
and
we
can
then
remove
miss
stoner
to
some
place
of
shelter
and
let
the
county
police
know
what
has
happened
as
he
spoke
he
drew
the
dog
whip
swiftly
from
the
dead
man
s
lap
and
throwing
the
noose
round
the
reptile
s
neck
he
drew
it
from
its
horrid
perch
and
carrying
it
at
arm
s
length
threw
it
into
the
iron
safe
which
he
closed
upon
it
such
are
the
true
facts
of
the
death
of
dr
grimesby
roylott
of
stoke
moran
it
is
not
necessary
that
i
should
prolong
a
narrative
which
has
already
run
to
too
great
a
length
by
telling
how
we
broke
the
sad
news
to
the
terrified
girl
how
we
conveyed
her
by
the
morning
train
to
the
care
of
her
good
aunt
at
harrow
of
how
the
slow
process
of
official
inquiry
came
to
the
conclusion
that
the
doctor
met
his
fate
while
indiscreetly
playing
with
a
dangerous
pet
the
little
which
i
had
yet
to
learn
of
the
case
was
told
me
by
sherlock
holmes
as
we
travelled
back
next
day
i
had
said
he
come
to
an
entirely
erroneous
conclusion
which
shows
my
dear
watson
how
dangerous
it
always
is
to
reason
from
insufficient
data
the
presence
of
the
gipsies
and
the
use
of
the
word
band
which
was
used
by
the
poor
girl
no
doubt
to
explain
the
appearance
which
she
had
caught
a
hurried
glimpse
of
by
the
light
of
her
match
were
sufficient
to
put
me
upon
an
entirely
wrong
scent
i
can
only
claim
the
merit
that
i
instantly
reconsidered
my
position
when
however
it
became
clear
to
me
that
whatever
danger
threatened
an
occupant
of
the
room
could
not
come
either
from
the
window
or
the
door
my
attention
was
speedily
drawn
as
i
have
already
remarked
to
you
to
this
ventilator
and
to
the
bell
rope
which
hung
down
to
the
bed
the
discovery
that
this
was
a
dummy
and
that
the
bed
was
clamped
to
the
floor
instantly
gave
rise
to
the
suspicion
that
the
rope
was
there
as
a
bridge
for
something
passing
through
the
hole
and
coming
to
the
bed
the
idea
of
a
snake
instantly
occurred
to
me
and
when
i
coupled
it
with
my
knowledge
that
the
doctor
was
furnished
with
a
supply
of
creatures
from
india
i
felt
that
i
was
probably
on
the
right
track
the
idea
of
using
a
form
of
poison
which
could
not
possibly
be
discovered
by
any
chemical
test
was
just
such
a
one
as
would
occur
to
a
clever
and
ruthless
man
who
had
had
an
eastern
training
the
rapidity
with
which
such
a
poison
would
take
effect
would
also
from
his
point
of
view
be
an
advantage
it
would
be
a
sharp
eyed
coroner
indeed
who
could
distinguish
the
two
little
dark
punctures
which
would
show
where
the
poison
fangs
had
done
their
work
then
i
thought
of
the
whistle
of
course
he
must
recall
the
snake
before
the
morning
light
revealed
it
to
the
victim
he
had
trained
it
probably
by
the
use
of
the
milk
which
we
saw
to
return
to
him
when
summoned
he
would
put
it
through
this
ventilator
at
the
hour
that
he
thought
best
with
the
certainty
that
it
would
crawl
down
the
rope
and
land
on
the
bed
it
might
or
might
not
bite
the
occupant
perhaps
she
might
escape
every
night
for
a
week
but
sooner
or
later
she
must
fall
a
victim
i
had
come
to
these
conclusions
before
ever
i
had
entered
his
room
an
inspection
of
his
chair
showed
me
that
he
had
been
in
the
habit
of
standing
on
it
which
of
course
would
be
necessary
in
order
that
he
should
reach
the
ventilator
the
sight
of
the
safe
the
saucer
of
milk
and
the
loop
of
whipcord
were
enough
to
finally
dispel
any
doubts
which
may
have
remained
the
metallic
clang
heard
by
miss
stoner
was
obviously
caused
by
her
stepfather
hastily
closing
the
door
of
his
safe
upon
its
terrible
occupant
having
once
made
up
my
mind
you
know
the
steps
which
i
took
in
order
to
put
the
matter
to
the
proof
i
heard
the
creature
hiss
as
i
have
no
doubt
that
you
did
also
and
i
instantly
lit
the
light
and
attacked
it
with
the
result
of
driving
it
through
the
ventilator
and
also
with
the
result
of
causing
it
to
turn
upon
its
master
at
the
other
side
some
of
the
blows
of
my
cane
came
home
and
roused
its
snakish
temper
so
that
it
flew
upon
the
first
person
it
saw
in
this
way
i
am
no
doubt
indirectly
responsible
for
dr
grimesby
roylott
s
death
and
i
cannot
say
that
it
is
likely
to
weigh
very
heavily
upon
my
conscience
ix
the
adventure
of
the
engineer
s
thumb
of
all
the
problems
which
have
been
submitted
to
my
friend
mr
sherlock
holmes
for
solution
during
the
years
of
our
intimacy
there
were
only
two
which
i
was
the
means
of
introducing
to
his
notice
that
of
mr
hatherley
s
thumb
and
that
of
colonel
warburton
s
madness
of
these
the
latter
may
have
afforded
a
finer
field
for
an
acute
and
original
observer
but
the
other
was
so
strange
in
its
inception
and
so
dramatic
in
its
details
that
it
may
be
the
more
worthy
of
being
placed
upon
record
even
if
it
gave
my
friend
fewer
openings
for
those
deductive
methods
of
reasoning
by
which
he
achieved
such
remarkable
results
the
story
has
i
believe
been
told
more
than
once
in
the
newspapers
but
like
all
such
narratives
its
effect
is
much
less
striking
when
set
forth
en
bloc
in
a
single
half
column
of
print
than
when
the
facts
slowly
evolve
before
your
own
eyes
and
the
mystery
clears
gradually
away
as
each
new
discovery
furnishes
a
step
which
leads
on
to
the
complete
truth
at
the
time
the
circumstances
made
a
deep
impression
upon
me
and
the
lapse
of
two
years
has
hardly
served
to
weaken
the
effect
it
was
in
the
summer
of
not
long
after
my
marriage
that
the
events
occurred
which
i
am
now
about
to
summarise
i
had
returned
to
civil
practice
and
had
finally
abandoned
holmes
in
his
baker
street
rooms
although
i
continually
visited
him
and
occasionally
even
persuaded
him
to
forgo
his
bohemian
habits
so
far
as
to
come
and
visit
us
my
practice
had
steadily
increased
and
as
i
happened
to
live
at
no
very
great
distance
from
paddington
station
i
got
a
few
patients
from
among
the
officials
one
of
these
whom
i
had
cured
of
a
painful
and
lingering
disease
was
never
weary
of
advertising
my
virtues
and
of
endeavouring
to
send
me
on
every
sufferer
over
whom
he
might
have
any
influence
one
morning
at
a
little
before
seven
o
clock
i
was
awakened
by
the
maid
tapping
at
the
door
to
announce
that
two
men
had
come
from
paddington
and
were
waiting
in
the
consulting
room
i
dressed
hurriedly
for
i
knew
by
experience
that
railway
cases
were
seldom
trivial
and
hastened
downstairs
as
i
descended
my
old
ally
the
guard
came
out
of
the
room
and
closed
the
door
tightly
behind
him
i
ve
got
him
here
he
whispered
jerking
his
thumb
over
his
shoulder
he
s
all
right
what
is
it
then
i
asked
for
his
manner
suggested
that
it
was
some
strange
creature
which
he
had
caged
up
in
my
room
it
s
a
new
patient
he
whispered
i
thought
i
d
bring
him
round
myself
then
he
couldn
t
slip
away
there
he
is
all
safe
and
sound
i
must
go
now
doctor
i
have
my
dooties
just
the
same
as
you
and
off
he
went
this
trusty
tout
without
even
giving
me
time
to
thank
him
i
entered
my
consulting
room
and
found
a
gentleman
seated
by
the
table
he
was
quietly
dressed
in
a
suit
of
heather
tweed
with
a
soft
cloth
cap
which
he
had
laid
down
upon
my
books
round
one
of
his
hands
he
had
a
handkerchief
wrapped
which
was
mottled
all
over
with
bloodstains
he
was
young
not
more
than
five
and
twenty
i
should
say
with
a
strong
masculine
face
but
he
was
exceedingly
pale
and
gave
me
the
impression
of
a
man
who
was
suffering
from
some
strong
agitation
which
it
took
all
his
strength
of
mind
to
control
i
am
sorry
to
knock
you
up
so
early
doctor
said
he
but
i
have
had
a
very
serious
accident
during
the
night
i
came
in
by
train
this
morning
and
on
inquiring
at
paddington
as
to
where
i
might
find
a
doctor
a
worthy
fellow
very
kindly
escorted
me
here
i
gave
the
maid
a
card
but
i
see
that
she
has
left
it
upon
the
side
table
i
took
it
up
and
glanced
at
it
mr
victor
hatherley
hydraulic
engineer
a
victoria
street
rd
floor
that
was
the
name
style
and
abode
of
my
morning
visitor
i
regret
that
i
have
kept
you
waiting
said
i
sitting
down
in
my
library
chair
you
are
fresh
from
a
night
journey
i
understand
which
is
in
itself
a
monotonous
occupation
oh
my
night
could
not
be
called
monotonous
said
he
and
laughed
he
laughed
very
heartily
with
a
high
ringing
note
leaning
back
in
his
chair
and
shaking
his
sides
all
my
medical
instincts
rose
up
against
that
laugh
stop
it
i
cried
pull
yourself
together
and
i
poured
out
some
water
from
a
caraffe
it
was
useless
however
he
was
off
in
one
of
those
hysterical
outbursts
which
come
upon
a
strong
nature
when
some
great
crisis
is
over
and
gone
presently
he
came
to
himself
once
more
very
weary
and
pale
looking
i
have
been
making
a
fool
of
myself
he
gasped
not
at
all
drink
this
i
dashed
some
brandy
into
the
water
and
the
colour
began
to
come
back
to
his
bloodless
cheeks
that
s
better
said
he
and
now
doctor
perhaps
you
would
kindly
attend
to
my
thumb
or
rather
to
the
place
where
my
thumb
used
to
be
he
unwound
the
handkerchief
and
held
out
his
hand
it
gave
even
my
hardened
nerves
a
shudder
to
look
at
it
there
were
four
protruding
fingers
and
a
horrid
red
spongy
surface
where
the
thumb
should
have
been
it
had
been
hacked
or
torn
right
out
from
the
roots
good
heavens
i
cried
this
is
a
terrible
injury
it
must
have
bled
considerably
yes
it
did
i
fainted
when
it
was
done
and
i
think
that
i
must
have
been
senseless
for
a
long
time
when
i
came
to
i
found
that
it
was
still
bleeding
so
i
tied
one
end
of
my
handkerchief
very
tightly
round
the
wrist
and
braced
it
up
with
a
twig
excellent
you
should
have
been
a
surgeon
it
is
a
question
of
hydraulics
you
see
and
came
within
my
own
province
this
has
been
done
said
i
examining
the
wound
by
a
very
heavy
and
sharp
instrument
a
thing
like
a
cleaver
said
he
an
accident
i
presume
by
no
means
what
a
murderous
attack
very
murderous
indeed
you
horrify
me
i
sponged
the
wound
cleaned
it
dressed
it
and
finally
covered
it
over
with
cotton
wadding
and
carbolised
bandages
he
lay
back
without
wincing
though
he
bit
his
lip
from
time
to
time
how
is
that
i
asked
when
i
had
finished
capital
between
your
brandy
and
your
bandage
i
feel
a
new
man
i
was
very
weak
but
i
have
had
a
good
deal
to
go
through
perhaps
you
had
better
not
speak
of
the
matter
it
is
evidently
trying
to
your
nerves
oh
no
not
now
i
shall
have
to
tell
my
tale
to
the
police
but
between
ourselves
if
it
were
not
for
the
convincing
evidence
of
this
wound
of
mine
i
should
be
surprised
if
they
believed
my
statement
for
it
is
a
very
extraordinary
one
and
i
have
not
much
in
the
way
of
proof
with
which
to
back
it
up
and
even
if
they
believe
me
the
clues
which
i
can
give
them
are
so
vague
that
it
is
a
question
whether
justice
will
be
done
ha
cried
i
if
it
is
anything
in
the
nature
of
a
problem
which
you
desire
to
see
solved
i
should
strongly
recommend
you
to
come
to
my
friend
mr
sherlock
holmes
before
you
go
to
the
official
police
oh
i
have
heard
of
that
fellow
answered
my
visitor
and
i
should
be
very
glad
if
he
would
take
the
matter
up
though
of
course
i
must
use
the
official
police
as
well
would
you
give
me
an
introduction
to
him
i
ll
do
better
i
ll
take
you
round
to
him
myself
i
should
be
immensely
obliged
to
you
we
ll
call
a
cab
and
go
together
we
shall
just
be
in
time
to
have
a
little
breakfast
with
him
do
you
feel
equal
to
it
yes
i
shall
not
feel
easy
until
i
have
told
my
story
then
my
servant
will
call
a
cab
and
i
shall
be
with
you
in
an
instant
i
rushed
upstairs
explained
the
matter
shortly
to
my
wife
and
in
five
minutes
was
inside
a
hansom
driving
with
my
new
acquaintance
to
baker
street
sherlock
holmes
was
as
i
expected
lounging
about
his
sitting
room
in
his
dressing
gown
reading
the
agony
column
of
the
times
and
smoking
his
before
breakfast
pipe
which
was
composed
of
all
the
plugs
and
dottles
left
from
his
smokes
of
the
day
before
all
carefully
dried
and
collected
on
the
corner
of
the
mantelpiece
he
received
us
in
his
quietly
genial
fashion
ordered
fresh
rashers
and
eggs
and
joined
us
in
a
hearty
meal
when
it
was
concluded
he
settled
our
new
acquaintance
upon
the
sofa
placed
a
pillow
beneath
his
head
and
laid
a
glass
of
brandy
and
water
within
his
reach
it
is
easy
to
see
that
your
experience
has
been
no
common
one
mr
hatherley
said
he
pray
lie
down
there
and
make
yourself
absolutely
at
home
tell
us
what
you
can
but
stop
when
you
are
tired
and
keep
up
your
strength
with
a
little
stimulant
thank
you
said
my
patient
but
i
have
felt
another
man
since
the
doctor
bandaged
me
and
i
think
that
your
breakfast
has
completed
the
cure
i
shall
take
up
as
little
of
your
valuable
time
as
possible
so
i
shall
start
at
once
upon
my
peculiar
experiences
holmes
sat
in
his
big
armchair
with
the
weary
heavy
lidded
expression
which
veiled
his
keen
and
eager
nature
while
i
sat
opposite
to
him
and
we
listened
in
silence
to
the
strange
story
which
our
visitor
detailed
to
us
you
must
know
said
he
that
i
am
an
orphan
and
a
bachelor
residing
alone
in
lodgings
in
london
by
profession
i
am
a
hydraulic
engineer
and
i
have
had
considerable
experience
of
my
work
during
the
seven
years
that
i
was
apprenticed
to
venner
matheson
the
well
known
firm
of
greenwich
two
years
ago
having
served
my
time
and
having
also
come
into
a
fair
sum
of
money
through
my
poor
father
s
death
i
determined
to
start
in
business
for
myself
and
took
professional
chambers
in
victoria
street
i
suppose
that
everyone
finds
his
first
independent
start
in
business
a
dreary
experience
to
me
it
has
been
exceptionally
so
during
two
years
i
have
had
three
consultations
and
one
small
job
and
that
is
absolutely
all
that
my
profession
has
brought
me
my
gross
takings
amount
to
s
every
day
from
nine
in
the
morning
until
four
in
the
afternoon
i
waited
in
my
little
den
until
at
last
my
heart
began
to
sink
and
i
came
to
believe
that
i
should
never
have
any
practice
at
all
yesterday
however
just
as
i
was
thinking
of
leaving
the
office
my
clerk
entered
to
say
there
was
a
gentleman
waiting
who
wished
to
see
me
upon
business
he
brought
up
a
card
too
with
the
name
of
colonel
lysander
stark
engraved
upon
it
close
at
his
heels
came
the
colonel
himself
a
man
rather
over
the
middle
size
but
of
an
exceeding
thinness
i
do
not
think
that
i
have
ever
seen
so
thin
a
man
his
whole
face
sharpened
away
into
nose
and
chin
and
the
skin
of
his
cheeks
was
drawn
quite
tense
over
his
outstanding
bones
yet
this
emaciation
seemed
to
be
his
natural
habit
and
due
to
no
disease
for
his
eye
was
bright
his
step
brisk
and
his
bearing
assured
he
was
plainly
but
neatly
dressed
and
his
age
i
should
judge
would
be
nearer
forty
than
thirty
mr
hatherley
said
he
with
something
of
a
german
accent
you
have
been
recommended
to
me
mr
hatherley
as
being
a
man
who
is
not
only
proficient
in
his
profession
but
is
also
discreet
and
capable
of
preserving
a
secret
i
bowed
feeling
as
flattered
as
any
young
man
would
at
such
an
address
may
i
ask
who
it
was
who
gave
me
so
good
a
character
well
perhaps
it
is
better
that
i
should
not
tell
you
that
just
at
this
moment
i
have
it
from
the
same
source
that
you
are
both
an
orphan
and
a
bachelor
and
are
residing
alone
in
london
that
is
quite
correct
i
answered
but
you
will
excuse
me
if
i
say
that
i
cannot
see
how
all
this
bears
upon
my
professional
qualifications
i
understand
that
it
was
on
a
professional
matter
that
you
wished
to
speak
to
me
undoubtedly
so
but
you
will
find
that
all
i
say
is
really
to
the
point
i
have
a
professional
commission
for
you
but
absolute
secrecy
is
quite
essential
absolute
secrecy
you
understand
and
of
course
we
may
expect
that
more
from
a
man
who
is
alone
than
from
one
who
lives
in
the
bosom
of
his
family
if
i
promise
to
keep
a
secret
said
i
you
may
absolutely
depend
upon
my
doing
so
he
looked
very
hard
at
me
as
i
spoke
and
it
seemed
to
me
that
i
had
never
seen
so
suspicious
and
questioning
an
eye
do
you
promise
then
said
he
at
last
yes
i
promise
absolute
and
complete
silence
before
during
and
after
no
reference
to
the
matter
at
all
either
in
word
or
writing
i
have
already
given
you
my
word
very
good
he
suddenly
sprang
up
and
darting
like
lightning
across
the
room
he
flung
open
the
door
the
passage
outside
was
empty
that
s
all
right
said
he
coming
back
i
know
that
clerks
are
sometimes
curious
as
to
their
master
s
affairs
now
we
can
talk
in
safety
he
drew
up
his
chair
very
close
to
mine
and
began
to
stare
at
me
again
with
the
same
questioning
and
thoughtful
look
a
feeling
of
repulsion
and
of
something
akin
to
fear
had
begun
to
rise
within
me
at
the
strange
antics
of
this
fleshless
man
even
my
dread
of
losing
a
client
could
not
restrain
me
from
showing
my
impatience
i
beg
that
you
will
state
your
business
sir
said
i
my
time
is
of
value
heaven
forgive
me
for
that
last
sentence
but
the
words
came
to
my
lips
how
would
fifty
guineas
for
a
night
s
work
suit
you
he
asked
most
admirably
i
say
a
night
s
work
but
an
hour
s
would
be
nearer
the
mark
i
simply
want
your
opinion
about
a
hydraulic
stamping
machine
which
has
got
out
of
gear
if
you
show
us
what
is
wrong
we
shall
soon
set
it
right
ourselves
what
do
you
think
of
such
a
commission
as
that
the
work
appears
to
be
light
and
the
pay
munificent
precisely
so
we
shall
want
you
to
come
to
night
by
the
last
train
where
to
to
eyford
in
berkshire
it
is
a
little
place
near
the
borders
of
oxfordshire
and
within
seven
miles
of
reading
there
is
a
train
from
paddington
which
would
bring
you
there
at
about
very
good
i
shall
come
down
in
a
carriage
to
meet
you
there
is
a
drive
then
yes
our
little
place
is
quite
out
in
the
country
it
is
a
good
seven
miles
from
eyford
station
then
we
can
hardly
get
there
before
midnight
i
suppose
there
would
be
no
chance
of
a
train
back
i
should
be
compelled
to
stop
the
night
yes
we
could
easily
give
you
a
shake
down
that
is
very
awkward
could
i
not
come
at
some
more
convenient
hour
we
have
judged
it
best
that
you
should
come
late
it
is
to
recompense
you
for
any
inconvenience
that
we
are
paying
to
you
a
young
and
unknown
man
a
fee
which
would
buy
an
opinion
from
the
very
heads
of
your
profession
still
of
course
if
you
would
like
to
draw
out
of
the
business
there
is
plenty
of
time
to
do
so
i
thought
of
the
fifty
guineas
and
of
how
very
useful
they
would
be
to
me
not
at
all
said
i
i
shall
be
very
happy
to
accommodate
myself
to
your
wishes
i
should
like
however
to
understand
a
little
more
clearly
what
it
is
that
you
wish
me
to
do
quite
so
it
is
very
natural
that
the
pledge
of
secrecy
which
we
have
exacted
from
you
should
have
aroused
your
curiosity
i
have
no
wish
to
commit
you
to
anything
without
your
having
it
all
laid
before
you
i
suppose
that
we
are
absolutely
safe
from
eavesdroppers
entirely
then
the
matter
stands
thus
you
are
probably
aware
that
fuller
s
earth
is
a
valuable
product
and
that
it
is
only
found
in
one
or
two
places
in
england
i
have
heard
so
some
little
time
ago
i
bought
a
small
place
a
very
small
place
within
ten
miles
of
reading
i
was
fortunate
enough
to
discover
that
there
was
a
deposit
of
fuller
s
earth
in
one
of
my
fields
on
examining
it
however
i
found
that
this
deposit
was
a
comparatively
small
one
and
that
it
formed
a
link
between
two
very
much
larger
ones
upon
the
right
and
left
both
of
them
however
in
the
grounds
of
my
neighbours
these
good
people
were
absolutely
ignorant
that
their
land
contained
that
which
was
quite
as
valuable
as
a
gold
mine
naturally
it
was
to
my
interest
to
buy
their
land
before
they
discovered
its
true
value
but
unfortunately
i
had
no
capital
by
which
i
could
do
this
i
took
a
few
of
my
friends
into
the
secret
however
and
they
suggested
that
we
should
quietly
and
secretly
work
our
own
little
deposit
and
that
in
this
way
we
should
earn
the
money
which
would
enable
us
to
buy
the
neighbouring
fields
this
we
have
now
been
doing
for
some
time
and
in
order
to
help
us
in
our
operations
we
erected
a
hydraulic
press
this
press
as
i
have
already
explained
has
got
out
of
order
and
we
wish
your
advice
upon
the
subject
we
guard
our
secret
very
jealously
however
and
if
it
once
became
known
that
we
had
hydraulic
engineers
coming
to
our
little
house
it
would
soon
rouse
inquiry
and
then
if
the
facts
came
out
it
would
be
good
bye
to
any
chance
of
getting
these
fields
and
carrying
out
our
plans
that
is
why
i
have
made
you
promise
me
that
you
will
not
tell
a
human
being
that
you
are
going
to
eyford
to
night
i
hope
that
i
make
it
all
plain
i
quite
follow
you
said
i
the
only
point
which
i
could
not
quite
understand
was
what
use
you
could
make
of
a
hydraulic
press
in
excavating
fuller
s
earth
which
as
i
understand
is
dug
out
like
gravel
from
a
pit
ah
said
he
carelessly
we
have
our
own
process
we
compress
the
earth
into
bricks
so
as
to
remove
them
without
revealing
what
they
are
but
that
is
a
mere
detail
i
have
taken
you
fully
into
my
confidence
now
mr
hatherley
and
i
have
shown
you
how
i
trust
you
he
rose
as
he
spoke
i
shall
expect
you
then
at
eyford
at
i
shall
certainly
be
there
and
not
a
word
to
a
soul
he
looked
at
me
with
a
last
long
questioning
gaze
and
then
pressing
my
hand
in
a
cold
dank
grasp
he
hurried
from
the
room
well
when
i
came
to
think
it
all
over
in
cool
blood
i
was
very
much
astonished
as
you
may
both
think
at
this
sudden
commission
which
had
been
intrusted
to
me
on
the
one
hand
of
course
i
was
glad
for
the
fee
was
at
least
tenfold
what
i
should
have
asked
had
i
set
a
price
upon
my
own
services
and
it
was
possible
that
this
order
might
lead
to
other
ones
on
the
other
hand
the
face
and
manner
of
my
patron
had
made
an
unpleasant
impression
upon
me
and
i
could
not
think
that
his
explanation
of
the
fuller
s
earth
was
sufficient
to
explain
the
necessity
for
my
coming
at
midnight
and
his
extreme
anxiety
lest
i
should
tell
anyone
of
my
errand
however
i
threw
all
fears
to
the
winds
ate
a
hearty
supper
drove
to
paddington
and
started
off
having
obeyed
to
the
letter
the
injunction
as
to
holding
my
tongue
at
reading
i
had
to
change
not
only
my
carriage
but
my
station
however
i
was
in
time
for
the
last
train
to
eyford
and
i
reached
the
little
dim
lit
station
after
eleven
o
clock
i
was
the
only
passenger
who
got
out
there
and
there
was
no
one
upon
the
platform
save
a
single
sleepy
porter
with
a
lantern
as
i
passed
out
through
the
wicket
gate
however
i
found
my
acquaintance
of
the
morning
waiting
in
the
shadow
upon
the
other
side
without
a
word
he
grasped
my
arm
and
hurried
me
into
a
carriage
the
door
of
which
was
standing
open
he
drew
up
the
windows
on
either
side
tapped
on
the
wood
work
and
away
we
went
as
fast
as
the
horse
could
go
one
horse
interjected
holmes
yes
only
one
did
you
observe
the
colour
yes
i
saw
it
by
the
side
lights
when
i
was
stepping
into
the
carriage
it
was
a
chestnut
tired
looking
or
fresh
oh
fresh
and
glossy
thank
you
i
am
sorry
to
have
interrupted
you
pray
continue
your
most
interesting
statement
away
we
went
then
and
we
drove
for
at
least
an
hour
colonel
lysander
stark
had
said
that
it
was
only
seven
miles
but
i
should
think
from
the
rate
that
we
seemed
to
go
and
from
the
time
that
we
took
that
it
must
have
been
nearer
twelve
he
sat
at
my
side
in
silence
all
the
time
and
i
was
aware
more
than
once
when
i
glanced
in
his
direction
that
he
was
looking
at
me
with
great
intensity
the
country
roads
seem
to
be
not
very
good
in
that
part
of
the
world
for
we
lurched
and
jolted
terribly
i
tried
to
look
out
of
the
windows
to
see
something
of
where
we
were
but
they
were
made
of
frosted
glass
and
i
could
make
out
nothing
save
the
occasional
bright
blur
of
a
passing
light
now
and
then
i
hazarded
some
remark
to
break
the
monotony
of
the
journey
but
the
colonel
answered
only
in
monosyllables
and
the
conversation
soon
flagged
at
last
however
the
bumping
of
the
road
was
exchanged
for
the
crisp
smoothness
of
a
gravel
drive
and
the
carriage
came
to
a
stand
colonel
lysander
stark
sprang
out
and
as
i
followed
after
him
pulled
me
swiftly
into
a
porch
which
gaped
in
front
of
us
we
stepped
as
it
were
right
out
of
the
carriage
and
into
the
hall
so
that
i
failed
to
catch
the
most
fleeting
glance
of
the
front
of
the
house
the
instant
that
i
had
crossed
the
threshold
the
door
slammed
heavily
behind
us
and
i
heard
faintly
the
rattle
of
the
wheels
as
the
carriage
drove
away
it
was
pitch
dark
inside
the
house
and
the
colonel
fumbled
about
looking
for
matches
and
muttering
under
his
breath
suddenly
a
door
opened
at
the
other
end
of
the
passage
and
a
long
golden
bar
of
light
shot
out
in
our
direction
it
grew
broader
and
a
woman
appeared
with
a
lamp
in
her
hand
which
she
held
above
her
head
pushing
her
face
forward
and
peering
at
us
i
could
see
that
she
was
pretty
and
from
the
gloss
with
which
the
light
shone
upon
her
dark
dress
i
knew
that
it
was
a
rich
material
she
spoke
a
few
words
in
a
foreign
tongue
in
a
tone
as
though
asking
a
question
and
when
my
companion
answered
in
a
gruff
monosyllable
she
gave
such
a
start
that
the
lamp
nearly
fell
from
her
hand
colonel
stark
went
up
to
her
whispered
something
in
her
ear
and
then
pushing
her
back
into
the
room
from
whence
she
had
come
he
walked
towards
me
again
with
the
lamp
in
his
hand
perhaps
you
will
have
the
kindness
to
wait
in
this
room
for
a
few
minutes
said
he
throwing
open
another
door
it
was
a
quiet
little
plainly
furnished
room
with
a
round
table
in
the
centre
on
which
several
german
books
were
scattered
colonel
stark
laid
down
the
lamp
on
the
top
of
a
harmonium
beside
the
door
i
shall
not
keep
you
waiting
an
instant
said
he
and
vanished
into
the
darkness
i
glanced
at
the
books
upon
the
table
and
in
spite
of
my
ignorance
of
german
i
could
see
that
two
of
them
were
treatises
on
science
the
others
being
volumes
of
poetry
then
i
walked
across
to
the
window
hoping
that
i
might
catch
some
glimpse
of
the
country
side
but
an
oak
shutter
heavily
barred
was
folded
across
it
it
was
a
wonderfully
silent
house
there
was
an
old
clock
ticking
loudly
somewhere
in
the
passage
but
otherwise
everything
was
deadly
still
a
vague
feeling
of
uneasiness
began
to
steal
over
me
who
were
these
german
people
and
what
were
they
doing
living
in
this
strange
out
of
the
way
place
and
where
was
the
place
i
was
ten
miles
or
so
from
eyford
that
was
all
i
knew
but
whether
north
south
east
or
west
i
had
no
idea
for
that
matter
reading
and
possibly
other
large
towns
were
within
that
radius
so
the
place
might
not
be
so
secluded
after
all
yet
it
was
quite
certain
from
the
absolute
stillness
that
we
were
in
the
country
i
paced
up
and
down
the
room
humming
a
tune
under
my
breath
to
keep
up
my
spirits
and
feeling
that
i
was
thoroughly
earning
my
fifty
guinea
fee
suddenly
without
any
preliminary
sound
in
the
midst
of
the
utter
stillness
the
door
of
my
room
swung
slowly
open
the
woman
was
standing
in
the
aperture
the
darkness
of
the
hall
behind
her
the
yellow
light
from
my
lamp
beating
upon
her
eager
and
beautiful
face
i
could
see
at
a
glance
that
she
was
sick
with
fear
and
the
sight
sent
a
chill
to
my
own
heart
she
held
up
one
shaking
finger
to
warn
me
to
be
silent
and
she
shot
a
few
whispered
words
of
broken
english
at
me
her
eyes
glancing
back
like
those
of
a
frightened
horse
into
the
gloom
behind
her
i
would
go
said
she
trying
hard
as
it
seemed
to
me
to
speak
calmly
i
would
go
i
should
not
stay
here
there
is
no
good
for
you
to
do
but
madam
said
i
i
have
not
yet
done
what
i
came
for
i
cannot
possibly
leave
until
i
have
seen
the
machine
it
is
not
worth
your
while
to
wait
she
went
on
you
can
pass
through
the
door
no
one
hinders
and
then
seeing
that
i
smiled
and
shook
my
head
she
suddenly
threw
aside
her
constraint
and
made
a
step
forward
with
her
hands
wrung
together
for
the
love
of
heaven
she
whispered
get
away
from
here
before
it
is
too
late
but
i
am
somewhat
headstrong
by
nature
and
the
more
ready
to
engage
in
an
affair
when
there
is
some
obstacle
in
the
way
i
thought
of
my
fifty
guinea
fee
of
my
wearisome
journey
and
of
the
unpleasant
night
which
seemed
to
be
before
me
was
it
all
to
go
for
nothing
why
should
i
slink
away
without
having
carried
out
my
commission
and
without
the
payment
which
was
my
due
this
woman
might
for
all
i
knew
be
a
monomaniac
with
a
stout
bearing
therefore
though
her
manner
had
shaken
me
more
than
i
cared
to
confess
i
still
shook
my
head
and
declared
my
intention
of
remaining
where
i
was
she
was
about
to
renew
her
entreaties
when
a
door
slammed
overhead
and
the
sound
of
several
footsteps
was
heard
upon
the
stairs
she
listened
for
an
instant
threw
up
her
hands
with
a
despairing
gesture
and
vanished
as
suddenly
and
as
noiselessly
as
she
had
come
the
newcomers
were
colonel
lysander
stark
and
a
short
thick
man
with
a
chinchilla
beard
growing
out
of
the
creases
of
his
double
chin
who
was
introduced
to
me
as
mr
ferguson
this
is
my
secretary
and
manager
said
the
colonel
by
the
way
i
was
under
the
impression
that
i
left
this
door
shut
just
now
i
fear
that
you
have
felt
the
draught
on
the
contrary
said
i
i
opened
the
door
myself
because
i
felt
the
room
to
be
a
little
close
he
shot
one
of
his
suspicious
looks
at
me
perhaps
we
had
better
proceed
to
business
then
said
he
mr
ferguson
and
i
will
take
you
up
to
see
the
machine
i
had
better
put
my
hat
on
i
suppose
oh
no
it
is
in
the
house
what
you
dig
fuller
s
earth
in
the
house
no
no
this
is
only
where
we
compress
it
but
never
mind
that
all
we
wish
you
to
do
is
to
examine
the
machine
and
to
let
us
know
what
is
wrong
with
it
we
went
upstairs
together
the
colonel
first
with
the
lamp
the
fat
manager
and
i
behind
him
it
was
a
labyrinth
of
an
old
house
with
corridors
passages
narrow
winding
staircases
and
little
low
doors
the
thresholds
of
which
were
hollowed
out
by
the
generations
who
had
crossed
them
there
were
no
carpets
and
no
signs
of
any
furniture
above
the
ground
floor
while
the
plaster
was
peeling
off
the
walls
and
the
damp
was
breaking
through
in
green
unhealthy
blotches
i
tried
to
put
on
as
unconcerned
an
air
as
possible
but
i
had
not
forgotten
the
warnings
of
the
lady
even
though
i
disregarded
them
and
i
kept
a
keen
eye
upon
my
two
companions
ferguson
appeared
to
be
a
morose
and
silent
man
but
i
could
see
from
the
little
that
he
said
that
he
was
at
least
a
fellow
countryman
colonel
lysander
stark
stopped
at
last
before
a
low
door
which
he
unlocked
within
was
a
small
square
room
in
which
the
three
of
us
could
hardly
get
at
one
time
ferguson
remained
outside
and
the
colonel
ushered
me
in
we
are
now
said
he
actually
within
the
hydraulic
press
and
it
would
be
a
particularly
unpleasant
thing
for
us
if
anyone
were
to
turn
it
on
the
ceiling
of
this
small
chamber
is
really
the
end
of
the
descending
piston
and
it
comes
down
with
the
force
of
many
tons
upon
this
metal
floor
there
are
small
lateral
columns
of
water
outside
which
receive
the
force
and
which
transmit
and
multiply
it
in
the
manner
which
is
familiar
to
you
the
machine
goes
readily
enough
but
there
is
some
stiffness
in
the
working
of
it
and
it
has
lost
a
little
of
its
force
perhaps
you
will
have
the
goodness
to
look
it
over
and
to
show
us
how
we
can
set
it
right
i
took
the
lamp
from
him
and
i
examined
the
machine
very
thoroughly
it
was
indeed
a
gigantic
one
and
capable
of
exercising
enormous
pressure
when
i
passed
outside
however
and
pressed
down
the
levers
which
controlled
it
i
knew
at
once
by
the
whishing
sound
that
there
was
a
slight
leakage
which
allowed
a
regurgitation
of
water
through
one
of
the
side
cylinders
an
examination
showed
that
one
of
the
india
rubber
bands
which
was
round
the
head
of
a
driving
rod
had
shrunk
so
as
not
quite
to
fill
the
socket
along
which
it
worked
this
was
clearly
the
cause
of
the
loss
of
power
and
i
pointed
it
out
to
my
companions
who
followed
my
remarks
very
carefully
and
asked
several
practical
questions
as
to
how
they
should
proceed
to
set
it
right
when
i
had
made
it
clear
to
them
i
returned
to
the
main
chamber
of
the
machine
and
took
a
good
look
at
it
to
satisfy
my
own
curiosity
it
was
obvious
at
a
glance
that
the
story
of
the
fuller
s
earth
was
the
merest
fabrication
for
it
would
be
absurd
to
suppose
that
so
powerful
an
engine
could
be
designed
for
so
inadequate
a
purpose
the
walls
were
of
wood
but
the
floor
consisted
of
a
large
iron
trough
and
when
i
came
to
examine
it
i
could
see
a
crust
of
metallic
deposit
all
over
it
i
had
stooped
and
was
scraping
at
this
to
see
exactly
what
it
was
when
i
heard
a
muttered
exclamation
in
german
and
saw
the
cadaverous
face
of
the
colonel
looking
down
at
me
what
are
you
doing
there
he
asked
i
felt
angry
at
having
been
tricked
by
so
elaborate
a
story
as
that
which
he
had
told
me
i
was
admiring
your
fuller
s
earth
said
i
i
think
that
i
should
be
better
able
to
advise
you
as
to
your
machine
if
i
knew
what
the
exact
purpose
was
for
which
it
was
used
the
instant
that
i
uttered
the
words
i
regretted
the
rashness
of
my
speech
his
face
set
hard
and
a
baleful
light
sprang
up
in
his
grey
eyes
very
well
said
he
you
shall
know
all
about
the
machine
he
took
a
step
backward
slammed
the
little
door
and
turned
the
key
in
the
lock
i
rushed
towards
it
and
pulled
at
the
handle
but
it
was
quite
secure
and
did
not
give
in
the
least
to
my
kicks
and
shoves
hullo
i
yelled
hullo
colonel
let
me
out
and
then
suddenly
in
the
silence
i
heard
a
sound
which
sent
my
heart
into
my
mouth
it
was
the
clank
of
the
levers
and
the
swish
of
the
leaking
cylinder
he
had
set
the
engine
at
work
the
lamp
still
stood
upon
the
floor
where
i
had
placed
it
when
examining
the
trough
by
its
light
i
saw
that
the
black
ceiling
was
coming
down
upon
me
slowly
jerkily
but
as
none
knew
better
than
myself
with
a
force
which
must
within
a
minute
grind
me
to
a
shapeless
pulp
i
threw
myself
screaming
against
the
door
and
dragged
with
my
nails
at
the
lock
i
implored
the
colonel
to
let
me
out
but
the
remorseless
clanking
of
the
levers
drowned
my
cries
the
ceiling
was
only
a
foot
or
two
above
my
head
and
with
my
hand
upraised
i
could
feel
its
hard
rough
surface
then
it
flashed
through
my
mind
that
the
pain
of
my
death
would
depend
very
much
upon
the
position
in
which
i
met
it
if
i
lay
on
my
face
the
weight
would
come
upon
my
spine
and
i
shuddered
to
think
of
that
dreadful
snap
easier
the
other
way
perhaps
and
yet
had
i
the
nerve
to
lie
and
look
up
at
that
deadly
black
shadow
wavering
down
upon
me
already
i
was
unable
to
stand
erect
when
my
eye
caught
something
which
brought
a
gush
of
hope
back
to
my
heart
i
have
said
that
though
the
floor
and
ceiling
were
of
iron
the
walls
were
of
wood
as
i
gave
a
last
hurried
glance
around
i
saw
a
thin
line
of
yellow
light
between
two
of
the
boards
which
broadened
and
broadened
as
a
small
panel
was
pushed
backward
for
an
instant
i
could
hardly
believe
that
here
was
indeed
a
door
which
led
away
from
death
the
next
instant
i
threw
myself
through
and
lay
half
fainting
upon
the
other
side
the
panel
had
closed
again
behind
me
but
the
crash
of
the
lamp
and
a
few
moments
afterwards
the
clang
of
the
two
slabs
of
metal
told
me
how
narrow
had
been
my
escape
i
was
recalled
to
myself
by
a
frantic
plucking
at
my
wrist
and
i
found
myself
lying
upon
the
stone
floor
of
a
narrow
corridor
while
a
woman
bent
over
me
and
tugged
at
me
with
her
left
hand
while
she
held
a
candle
in
her
right
it
was
the
same
good
friend
whose
warning
i
had
so
foolishly
rejected
come
come
she
cried
breathlessly
they
will
be
here
in
a
moment
they
will
see
that
you
are
not
there
oh
do
not
waste
the
so
precious
time
but
come
this
time
at
least
i
did
not
scorn
her
advice
i
staggered
to
my
feet
and
ran
with
her
along
the
corridor
and
down
a
winding
stair
the
latter
led
to
another
broad
passage
and
just
as
we
reached
it
we
heard
the
sound
of
running
feet
and
the
shouting
of
two
voices
one
answering
the
other
from
the
floor
on
which
we
were
and
from
the
one
beneath
my
guide
stopped
and
looked
about
her
like
one
who
is
at
her
wit
s
end
then
she
threw
open
a
door
which
led
into
a
bedroom
through
the
window
of
which
the
moon
was
shining
brightly
it
is
your
only
chance
said
she
it
is
high
but
it
may
be
that
you
can
jump
it
as
she
spoke
a
light
sprang
into
view
at
the
further
end
of
the
passage
and
i
saw
the
lean
figure
of
colonel
lysander
stark
rushing
forward
with
a
lantern
in
one
hand
and
a
weapon
like
a
butcher
s
cleaver
in
the
other
i
rushed
across
the
bedroom
flung
open
the
window
and
looked
out
how
quiet
and
sweet
and
wholesome
the
garden
looked
in
the
moonlight
and
it
could
not
be
more
than
thirty
feet
down
i
clambered
out
upon
the
sill
but
i
hesitated
to
jump
until
i
should
have
heard
what
passed
between
my
saviour
and
the
ruffian
who
pursued
me
if
she
were
ill
used
then
at
any
risks
i
was
determined
to
go
back
to
her
assistance
the
thought
had
hardly
flashed
through
my
mind
before
he
was
at
the
door
pushing
his
way
past
her
but
she
threw
her
arms
round
him
and
tried
to
hold
him
back
fritz
fritz
she
cried
in
english
remember
your
promise
after
the
last
time
you
said
it
should
not
be
again
he
will
be
silent
oh
he
will
be
silent
you
are
mad
elise
he
shouted
struggling
to
break
away
from
her
you
will
be
the
ruin
of
us
he
has
seen
too
much
let
me
pass
i
say
he
dashed
her
to
one
side
and
rushing
to
the
window
cut
at
me
with
his
heavy
weapon
i
had
let
myself
go
and
was
hanging
by
the
hands
to
the
sill
when
his
blow
fell
i
was
conscious
of
a
dull
pain
my
grip
loosened
and
i
fell
into
the
garden
below
i
was
shaken
but
not
hurt
by
the
fall
so
i
picked
myself
up
and
rushed
off
among
the
bushes
as
hard
as
i
could
run
for
i
understood
that
i
was
far
from
being
out
of
danger
yet
suddenly
however
as
i
ran
a
deadly
dizziness
and
sickness
came
over
me
i
glanced
down
at
my
hand
which
was
throbbing
painfully
and
then
for
the
first
time
saw
that
my
thumb
had
been
cut
off
and
that
the
blood
was
pouring
from
my
wound
i
endeavoured
to
tie
my
handkerchief
round
it
but
there
came
a
sudden
buzzing
in
my
ears
and
next
moment
i
fell
in
a
dead
faint
among
the
rose
bushes
how
long
i
remained
unconscious
i
cannot
tell
it
must
have
been
a
very
long
time
for
the
moon
had
sunk
and
a
bright
morning
was
breaking
when
i
came
to
myself
my
clothes
were
all
sodden
with
dew
and
my
coat
sleeve
was
drenched
with
blood
from
my
wounded
thumb
the
smarting
of
it
recalled
in
an
instant
all
the
particulars
of
my
night
s
adventure
and
i
sprang
to
my
feet
with
the
feeling
that
i
might
hardly
yet
be
safe
from
my
pursuers
but
to
my
astonishment
when
i
came
to
look
round
me
neither
house
nor
garden
were
to
be
seen
i
had
been
lying
in
an
angle
of
the
hedge
close
by
the
highroad
and
just
a
little
lower
down
was
a
long
building
which
proved
upon
my
approaching
it
to
be
the
very
station
at
which
i
had
arrived
upon
the
previous
night
were
it
not
for
the
ugly
wound
upon
my
hand
all
that
had
passed
during
those
dreadful
hours
might
have
been
an
evil
dream
half
dazed
i
went
into
the
station
and
asked
about
the
morning
train
there
would
be
one
to
reading
in
less
than
an
hour
the
same
porter
was
on
duty
i
found
as
had
been
there
when
i
arrived
i
inquired
of
him
whether
he
had
ever
heard
of
colonel
lysander
stark
the
name
was
strange
to
him
had
he
observed
a
carriage
the
night
before
waiting
for
me
no
he
had
not
was
there
a
police
station
anywhere
near
there
was
one
about
three
miles
off
it
was
too
far
for
me
to
go
weak
and
ill
as
i
was
i
determined
to
wait
until
i
got
back
to
town
before
telling
my
story
to
the
police
it
was
a
little
past
six
when
i
arrived
so
i
went
first
to
have
my
wound
dressed
and
then
the
doctor
was
kind
enough
to
bring
me
along
here
i
put
the
case
into
your
hands
and
shall
do
exactly
what
you
advise
we
both
sat
in
silence
for
some
little
time
after
listening
to
this
extraordinary
narrative
then
sherlock
holmes
pulled
down
from
the
shelf
one
of
the
ponderous
commonplace
books
in
which
he
placed
his
cuttings
here
is
an
advertisement
which
will
interest
you
said
he
it
appeared
in
all
the
papers
about
a
year
ago
listen
to
this
lost
on
the
th
inst
mr
jeremiah
hayling
aged
twenty
six
a
hydraulic
engineer
left
his
lodgings
at
ten
o
clock
at
night
and
has
not
been
heard
of
since
was
dressed
in
etc
etc
ha
that
represents
the
last
time
that
the
colonel
needed
to
have
his
machine
overhauled
i
fancy
good
heavens
cried
my
patient
then
that
explains
what
the
girl
said
undoubtedly
it
is
quite
clear
that
the
colonel
was
a
cool
and
desperate
man
who
was
absolutely
determined
that
nothing
should
stand
in
the
way
of
his
little
game
like
those
out
and
out
pirates
who
will
leave
no
survivor
from
a
captured
ship
well
every
moment
now
is
precious
so
if
you
feel
equal
to
it
we
shall
go
down
to
scotland
yard
at
once
as
a
preliminary
to
starting
for
eyford
some
three
hours
or
so
afterwards
we
were
all
in
the
train
together
bound
from
reading
to
the
little
berkshire
village
there
were
sherlock
holmes
the
hydraulic
engineer
inspector
bradstreet
of
scotland
yard
a
plain
clothes
man
and
myself
bradstreet
had
spread
an
ordnance
map
of
the
county
out
upon
the
seat
and
was
busy
with
his
compasses
drawing
a
circle
with
eyford
for
its
centre
there
you
are
said
he
that
circle
is
drawn
at
a
radius
of
ten
miles
from
the
village
the
place
we
want
must
be
somewhere
near
that
line
you
said
ten
miles
i
think
sir
it
was
an
hour
s
good
drive
and
you
think
that
they
brought
you
back
all
that
way
when
you
were
unconscious
they
must
have
done
so
i
have
a
confused
memory
too
of
having
been
lifted
and
conveyed
somewhere
what
i
cannot
understand
said
i
is
why
they
should
have
spared
you
when
they
found
you
lying
fainting
in
the
garden
perhaps
the
villain
was
softened
by
the
woman
s
entreaties
i
hardly
think
that
likely
i
never
saw
a
more
inexorable
face
in
my
life
oh
we
shall
soon
clear
up
all
that
said
bradstreet
well
i
have
drawn
my
circle
and
i
only
wish
i
knew
at
what
point
upon
it
the
folk
that
we
are
in
search
of
are
to
be
found
i
think
i
could
lay
my
finger
on
it
said
holmes
quietly
really
now
cried
the
inspector
you
have
formed
your
opinion
come
now
we
shall
see
who
agrees
with
you
i
say
it
is
south
for
the
country
is
more
deserted
there
and
i
say
east
said
my
patient
i
am
for
west
remarked
the
plain
clothes
man
there
are
several
quiet
little
villages
up
there
and
i
am
for
north
said
i
because
there
are
no
hills
there
and
our
friend
says
that
he
did
not
notice
the
carriage
go
up
any
come
cried
the
inspector
laughing
it
s
a
very
pretty
diversity
of
opinion
we
have
boxed
the
compass
among
us
who
do
you
give
your
casting
vote
to
you
are
all
wrong
but
we
can
t
all
be
oh
yes
you
can
this
is
my
point
he
placed
his
finger
in
the
centre
of
the
circle
this
is
where
we
shall
find
them
but
the
twelve
mile
drive
gasped
hatherley
six
out
and
six
back
nothing
simpler
you
say
yourself
that
the
horse
was
fresh
and
glossy
when
you
got
in
how
could
it
be
that
if
it
had
gone
twelve
miles
over
heavy
roads
indeed
it
is
a
likely
ruse
enough
observed
bradstreet
thoughtfully
of
course
there
can
be
no
doubt
as
to
the
nature
of
this
gang
none
at
all
said
holmes
they
are
coiners
on
a
large
scale
and
have
used
the
machine
to
form
the
amalgam
which
has
taken
the
place
of
silver
we
have
known
for
some
time
that
a
clever
gang
was
at
work
said
the
inspector
they
have
been
turning
out
half
crowns
by
the
thousand
we
even
traced
them
as
far
as
reading
but
could
get
no
farther
for
they
had
covered
their
traces
in
a
way
that
showed
that
they
were
very
old
hands
but
now
thanks
to
this
lucky
chance
i
think
that
we
have
got
them
right
enough
but
the
inspector
was
mistaken
for
those
criminals
were
not
destined
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
justice
as
we
rolled
into
eyford
station
we
saw
a
gigantic
column
of
smoke
which
streamed
up
from
behind
a
small
clump
of
trees
in
the
neighbourhood
and
hung
like
an
immense
ostrich
feather
over
the
landscape
a
house
on
fire
asked
bradstreet
as
the
train
steamed
off
again
on
its
way
yes
sir
said
the
station
master
when
did
it
break
out
i
hear
that
it
was
during
the
night
sir
but
it
has
got
worse
and
the
whole
place
is
in
a
blaze
whose
house
is
it
dr
becher
s
tell
me
broke
in
the
engineer
is
dr
becher
a
german
very
thin
with
a
long
sharp
nose
the
station
master
laughed
heartily
no
sir
dr
becher
is
an
englishman
and
there
isn
t
a
man
in
the
parish
who
has
a
better
lined
waistcoat
but
he
has
a
gentleman
staying
with
him
a
patient
as
i
understand
who
is
a
foreigner
and
he
looks
as
if
a
little
good
berkshire
beef
would
do
him
no
harm
the
station
master
had
not
finished
his
speech
before
we
were
all
hastening
in
the
direction
of
the
fire
the
road
topped
a
low
hill
and
there
was
a
great
widespread
whitewashed
building
in
front
of
us
spouting
fire
at
every
chink
and
window
while
in
the
garden
in
front
three
fire
engines
were
vainly
striving
to
keep
the
flames
under
that
s
it
cried
hatherley
in
intense
excitement
there
is
the
gravel
drive
and
there
are
the
rose
bushes
where
i
lay
that
second
window
is
the
one
that
i
jumped
from
well
at
least
said
holmes
you
have
had
your
revenge
upon
them
there
can
be
no
question
that
it
was
your
oil
lamp
which
when
it
was
crushed
in
the
press
set
fire
to
the
wooden
walls
though
no
doubt
they
were
too
excited
in
the
chase
after
you
to
observe
it
at
the
time
now
keep
your
eyes
open
in
this
crowd
for
your
friends
of
last
night
though
i
very
much
fear
that
they
are
a
good
hundred
miles
off
by
now
and
holmes
fears
came
to
be
realised
for
from
that
day
to
this
no
word
has
ever
been
heard
either
of
the
beautiful
woman
the
sinister
german
or
the
morose
englishman
early
that
morning
a
peasant
had
met
a
cart
containing
several
people
and
some
very
bulky
boxes
driving
rapidly
in
the
direction
of
reading
but
there
all
traces
of
the
fugitives
disappeared
and
even
holmes
ingenuity
failed
ever
to
discover
the
least
clue
as
to
their
whereabouts
the
firemen
had
been
much
perturbed
at
the
strange
arrangements
which
they
had
found
within
and
still
more
so
by
discovering
a
newly
severed
human
thumb
upon
a
window
sill
of
the
second
floor
about
sunset
however
their
efforts
were
at
last
successful
and
they
subdued
the
flames
but
not
before
the
roof
had
fallen
in
and
the
whole
place
been
reduced
to
such
absolute
ruin
that
save
some
twisted
cylinders
and
iron
piping
not
a
trace
remained
of
the
machinery
which
had
cost
our
unfortunate
acquaintance
so
dearly
large
masses
of
nickel
and
of
tin
were
discovered
stored
in
an
out
house
but
no
coins
were
to
be
found
which
may
have
explained
the
presence
of
those
bulky
boxes
which
have
been
already
referred
to
how
our
hydraulic
engineer
had
been
conveyed
from
the
garden
to
the
spot
where
he
recovered
his
senses
might
have
remained
forever
a
mystery
were
it
not
for
the
soft
mould
which
told
us
a
very
plain
tale
he
had
evidently
been
carried
down
by
two
persons
one
of
whom
had
remarkably
small
feet
and
the
other
unusually
large
ones
on
the
whole
it
was
most
probable
that
the
silent
englishman
being
less
bold
or
less
murderous
than
his
companion
had
assisted
the
woman
to
bear
the
unconscious
man
out
of
the
way
of
danger
well
said
our
engineer
ruefully
as
we
took
our
seats
to
return
once
more
to
london
it
has
been
a
pretty
business
for
me
i
have
lost
my
thumb
and
i
have
lost
a
fifty
guinea
fee
and
what
have
i
gained
experience
said
holmes
laughing
indirectly
it
may
be
of
value
you
know
you
have
only
to
put
it
into
words
to
gain
the
reputation
of
being
excellent
company
for
the
remainder
of
your
existence
x
the
adventure
of
the
noble
bachelor
the
lord
st
simon
marriage
and
its
curious
termination
have
long
ceased
to
be
a
subject
of
interest
in
those
exalted
circles
in
which
the
unfortunate
bridegroom
moves
fresh
scandals
have
eclipsed
it
and
their
more
piquant
details
have
drawn
the
gossips
away
from
this
four
year
old
drama
as
i
have
reason
to
believe
however
that
the
full
facts
have
never
been
revealed
to
the
general
public
and
as
my
friend
sherlock
holmes
had
a
considerable
share
in
clearing
the
matter
up
i
feel
that
no
memoir
of
him
would
be
complete
without
some
little
sketch
of
this
remarkable
episode
it
was
a
few
weeks
before
my
own
marriage
during
the
days
when
i
was
still
sharing
rooms
with
holmes
in
baker
street
that
he
came
home
from
an
afternoon
stroll
to
find
a
letter
on
the
table
waiting
for
him
i
had
remained
indoors
all
day
for
the
weather
had
taken
a
sudden
turn
to
rain
with
high
autumnal
winds
and
the
jezail
bullet
which
i
had
brought
back
in
one
of
my
limbs
as
a
relic
of
my
afghan
campaign
throbbed
with
dull
persistence
with
my
body
in
one
easy
chair
and
my
legs
upon
another
i
had
surrounded
myself
with
a
cloud
of
newspapers
until
at
last
saturated
with
the
news
of
the
day
i
tossed
them
all
aside
and
lay
listless
watching
the
huge
crest
and
monogram
upon
the
envelope
upon
the
table
and
wondering
lazily
who
my
friend
s
noble
correspondent
could
be
here
is
a
very
fashionable
epistle
i
remarked
as
he
entered
your
morning
letters
if
i
remember
right
were
from
a
fish
monger
and
a
tide
waiter
yes
my
correspondence
has
certainly
the
charm
of
variety
he
answered
smiling
and
the
humbler
are
usually
the
more
interesting
this
looks
like
one
of
those
unwelcome
social
summonses
which
call
upon
a
man
either
to
be
bored
or
to
lie
he
broke
the
seal
and
glanced
over
the
contents
oh
come
it
may
prove
to
be
something
of
interest
after
all
not
social
then
no
distinctly
professional
and
from
a
noble
client
one
of
the
highest
in
england
my
dear
fellow
i
congratulate
you
i
assure
you
watson
without
affectation
that
the
status
of
my
client
is
a
matter
of
less
moment
to
me
than
the
interest
of
his
case
it
is
just
possible
however
that
that
also
may
not
be
wanting
in
this
new
investigation
you
have
been
reading
the
papers
diligently
of
late
have
you
not
it
looks
like
it
said
i
ruefully
pointing
to
a
huge
bundle
in
the
corner
i
have
had
nothing
else
to
do
it
is
fortunate
for
you
will
perhaps
be
able
to
post
me
up
i
read
nothing
except
the
criminal
news
and
the
agony
column
the
latter
is
always
instructive
but
if
you
have
followed
recent
events
so
closely
you
must
have
read
about
lord
st
simon
and
his
wedding
oh
yes
with
the
deepest
interest
that
is
well
the
letter
which
i
hold
in
my
hand
is
from
lord
st
simon
i
will
read
it
to
you
and
in
return
you
must
turn
over
these
papers
and
let
me
have
whatever
bears
upon
the
matter
this
is
what
he
says
my
dear
mr
sherlock
holmes
lord
backwater
tells
me
that
i
may
place
implicit
reliance
upon
your
judgment
and
discretion
i
have
determined
therefore
to
call
upon
you
and
to
consult
you
in
reference
to
the
very
painful
event
which
has
occurred
in
connection
with
my
wedding
mr
lestrade
of
scotland
yard
is
acting
already
in
the
matter
but
he
assures
me
that
he
sees
no
objection
to
your
co
operation
and
that
he
even
thinks
that
it
might
be
of
some
assistance
i
will
call
at
four
o
clock
in
the
afternoon
and
should
you
have
any
other
engagement
at
that
time
i
hope
that
you
will
postpone
it
as
this
matter
is
of
paramount
importance
yours
faithfully
st
simon
it
is
dated
from
grosvenor
mansions
written
with
a
quill
pen
and
the
noble
lord
has
had
the
misfortune
to
get
a
smear
of
ink
upon
the
outer
side
of
his
right
little
finger
remarked
holmes
as
he
folded
up
the
epistle
he
says
four
o
clock
it
is
three
now
he
will
be
here
in
an
hour
then
i
have
just
time
with
your
assistance
to
get
clear
upon
the
subject
turn
over
those
papers
and
arrange
the
extracts
in
their
order
of
time
while
i
take
a
glance
as
to
who
our
client
is
he
picked
a
red
covered
volume
from
a
line
of
books
of
reference
beside
the
mantelpiece
here
he
is
said
he
sitting
down
and
flattening
it
out
upon
his
knee
lord
robert
walsingham
de
vere
st
simon
second
son
of
the
duke
of
balmoral
hum
arms
azure
three
caltrops
in
chief
over
a
fess
sable
born
in
he
s
forty
one
years
of
age
which
is
mature
for
marriage
was
under
secretary
for
the
colonies
in
a
late
administration
the
duke
his
father
was
at
one
time
secretary
for
foreign
affairs
they
inherit
plantagenet
blood
by
direct
descent
and
tudor
on
the
distaff
side
ha
well
there
is
nothing
very
instructive
in
all
this
i
think
that
i
must
turn
to
you
watson
for
something
more
solid
i
have
very
little
difficulty
in
finding
what
i
want
said
i
for
the
facts
are
quite
recent
and
the
matter
struck
me
as
remarkable
i
feared
to
refer
them
to
you
however
as
i
knew
that
you
had
an
inquiry
on
hand
and
that
you
disliked
the
intrusion
of
other
matters
oh
you
mean
the
little
problem
of
the
grosvenor
square
furniture
van
that
is
quite
cleared
up
now
though
indeed
it
was
obvious
from
the
first
pray
give
me
the
results
of
your
newspaper
selections
here
is
the
first
notice
which
i
can
find
it
is
in
the
personal
column
of
the
morning
post
and
dates
as
you
see
some
weeks
back
a
marriage
has
been
arranged
it
says
and
will
if
rumour
is
correct
very
shortly
take
place
between
lord
robert
st
simon
second
son
of
the
duke
of
balmoral
and
miss
hatty
doran
the
only
daughter
of
aloysius
doran
esq
of
san
francisco
cal
u
s
a
that
is
all
terse
and
to
the
point
remarked
holmes
stretching
his
long
thin
legs
towards
the
fire
there
was
a
paragraph
amplifying
this
in
one
of
the
society
papers
of
the
same
week
ah
here
it
is
there
will
soon
be
a
call
for
protection
in
the
marriage
market
for
the
present
free
trade
principle
appears
to
tell
heavily
against
our
home
product
one
by
one
the
management
of
the
noble
houses
of
great
britain
is
passing
into
the
hands
of
our
fair
cousins
from
across
the
atlantic
an
important
addition
has
been
made
during
the
last
week
to
the
list
of
the
prizes
which
have
been
borne
away
by
these
charming
invaders
lord
st
simon
who
has
shown
himself
for
over
twenty
years
proof
against
the
little
god
s
arrows
has
now
definitely
announced
his
approaching
marriage
with
miss
hatty
doran
the
fascinating
daughter
of
a
california
millionaire
miss
doran
whose
graceful
figure
and
striking
face
attracted
much
attention
at
the
westbury
house
festivities
is
an
only
child
and
it
is
currently
reported
that
her
dowry
will
run
to
considerably
over
the
six
figures
with
expectancies
for
the
future
as
it
is
an
open
secret
that
the
duke
of
balmoral
has
been
compelled
to
sell
his
pictures
within
the
last
few
years
and
as
lord
st
simon
has
no
property
of
his
own
save
the
small
estate
of
birchmoor
it
is
obvious
that
the
californian
heiress
is
not
the
only
gainer
by
an
alliance
which
will
enable
her
to
make
the
easy
and
common
transition
from
a
republican
lady
to
a
british
peeress
anything
else
asked
holmes
yawning
oh
yes
plenty
then
there
is
another
note
in
the
morning
post
to
say
that
the
marriage
would
be
an
absolutely
quiet
one
that
it
would
be
at
st
george
s
hanover
square
that
only
half
a
dozen
intimate
friends
would
be
invited
and
that
the
party
would
return
to
the
furnished
house
at
lancaster
gate
which
has
been
taken
by
mr
aloysius
doran
two
days
later
that
is
on
wednesday
last
there
is
a
curt
announcement
that
the
wedding
had
taken
place
and
that
the
honeymoon
would
be
passed
at
lord
backwater
s
place
near
petersfield
those
are
all
the
notices
which
appeared
before
the
disappearance
of
the
bride
before
the
what
asked
holmes
with
a
start
the
vanishing
of
the
lady
when
did
she
vanish
then
at
the
wedding
breakfast
indeed
this
is
more
interesting
than
it
promised
to
be
quite
dramatic
in
fact
yes
it
struck
me
as
being
a
little
out
of
the
common
they
often
vanish
before
the
ceremony
and
occasionally
during
the
honeymoon
but
i
cannot
call
to
mind
anything
quite
so
prompt
as
this
pray
let
me
have
the
details
i
warn
you
that
they
are
very
incomplete
perhaps
we
may
make
them
less
so
such
as
they
are
they
are
set
forth
in
a
single
article
of
a
morning
paper
of
yesterday
which
i
will
read
to
you
it
is
headed
singular
occurrence
at
a
fashionable
wedding
the
family
of
lord
robert
st
simon
has
been
thrown
into
the
greatest
consternation
by
the
strange
and
painful
episodes
which
have
taken
place
in
connection
with
his
wedding
the
ceremony
as
shortly
announced
in
the
papers
of
yesterday
occurred
on
the
previous
morning
but
it
is
only
now
that
it
has
been
possible
to
confirm
the
strange
rumours
which
have
been
so
persistently
floating
about
in
spite
of
the
attempts
of
the
friends
to
hush
the
matter
up
so
much
public
attention
has
now
been
drawn
to
it
that
no
good
purpose
can
be
served
by
affecting
to
disregard
what
is
a
common
subject
for
conversation
the
ceremony
which
was
performed
at
st
george
s
hanover
square
was
a
very
quiet
one
no
one
being
present
save
the
father
of
the
bride
mr
aloysius
doran
the
duchess
of
balmoral
lord
backwater
lord
eustace
and
lady
clara
st
simon
the
younger
brother
and
sister
of
the
bridegroom
and
lady
alicia
whittington
the
whole
party
proceeded
afterwards
to
the
house
of
mr
aloysius
doran
at
lancaster
gate
where
breakfast
had
been
prepared
it
appears
that
some
little
trouble
was
caused
by
a
woman
whose
name
has
not
been
ascertained
who
endeavoured
to
force
her
way
into
the
house
after
the
bridal
party
alleging
that
she
had
some
claim
upon
lord
st
simon
it
was
only
after
a
painful
and
prolonged
scene
that
she
was
ejected
by
the
butler
and
the
footman
the
bride
who
had
fortunately
entered
the
house
before
this
unpleasant
interruption
had
sat
down
to
breakfast
with
the
rest
when
she
complained
of
a
sudden
indisposition
and
retired
to
her
room
her
prolonged
absence
having
caused
some
comment
her
father
followed
her
but
learned
from
her
maid
that
she
had
only
come
up
to
her
chamber
for
an
instant
caught
up
an
ulster
and
bonnet
and
hurried
down
to
the
passage
one
of
the
footmen
declared
that
he
had
seen
a
lady
leave
the
house
thus
apparelled
but
had
refused
to
credit
that
it
was
his
mistress
believing
her
to
be
with
the
company
on
ascertaining
that
his
daughter
had
disappeared
mr
aloysius
doran
in
conjunction
with
the
bridegroom
instantly
put
themselves
in
communication
with
the
police
and
very
energetic
inquiries
are
being
made
which
will
probably
result
in
a
speedy
clearing
up
of
this
very
singular
business
up
to
a
late
hour
last
night
however
nothing
had
transpired
as
to
the
whereabouts
of
the
missing
lady
there
are
rumours
of
foul
play
in
the
matter
and
it
is
said
that
the
police
have
caused
the
arrest
of
the
woman
who
had
caused
the
original
disturbance
in
the
belief
that
from
jealousy
or
some
other
motive
she
may
have
been
concerned
in
the
strange
disappearance
of
the
bride
and
is
that
all
only
one
little
item
in
another
of
the
morning
papers
but
it
is
a
suggestive
one
and
it
is
that
miss
flora
millar
the
lady
who
had
caused
the
disturbance
has
actually
been
arrested
it
appears
that
she
was
formerly
a
danseuse
at
the
allegro
and
that
she
has
known
the
bridegroom
for
some
years
there
are
no
further
particulars
and
the
whole
case
is
in
your
hands
now
so
far
as
it
has
been
set
forth
in
the
public
press
and
an
exceedingly
interesting
case
it
appears
to
be
i
would
not
have
missed
it
for
worlds
but
there
is
a
ring
at
the
bell
watson
and
as
the
clock
makes
it
a
few
minutes
after
four
i
have
no
doubt
that
this
will
prove
to
be
our
noble
client
do
not
dream
of
going
watson
for
i
very
much
prefer
having
a
witness
if
only
as
a
check
to
my
own
memory
lord
robert
st
simon
announced
our
page
boy
throwing
open
the
door
a
gentleman
entered
with
a
pleasant
cultured
face
high
nosed
and
pale
with
something
perhaps
of
petulance
about
the
mouth
and
with
the
steady
well
opened
eye
of
a
man
whose
pleasant
lot
it
had
ever
been
to
command
and
to
be
obeyed
his
manner
was
brisk
and
yet
his
general
appearance
gave
an
undue
impression
of
age
for
he
had
a
slight
forward
stoop
and
a
little
bend
of
the
knees
as
he
walked
his
hair
too
as
he
swept
off
his
very
curly
brimmed
hat
was
grizzled
round
the
edges
and
thin
upon
the
top
as
to
his
dress
it
was
careful
to
the
verge
of
foppishness
with
high
collar
black
frock
coat
white
waistcoat
yellow
gloves
patent
leather
shoes
and
light
coloured
gaiters
he
advanced
slowly
into
the
room
turning
his
head
from
left
to
right
and
swinging
in
his
right
hand
the
cord
which
held
his
golden
eyeglasses
good
day
lord
st
simon
said
holmes
rising
and
bowing
pray
take
the
basket
chair
this
is
my
friend
and
colleague
dr
watson
draw
up
a
little
to
the
fire
and
we
will
talk
this
matter
over
a
most
painful
matter
to
me
as
you
can
most
readily
imagine
mr
holmes
i
have
been
cut
to
the
quick
i
understand
that
you
have
already
managed
several
delicate
cases
of
this
sort
sir
though
i
presume
that
they
were
hardly
from
the
same
class
of
society
no
i
am
descending
i
beg
pardon
my
last
client
of
the
sort
was
a
king
oh
really
i
had
no
idea
and
which
king
the
king
of
scandinavia
what
had
he
lost
his
wife
you
can
understand
said
holmes
suavely
that
i
extend
to
the
affairs
of
my
other
clients
the
same
secrecy
which
i
promise
to
you
in
yours
of
course
very
right
very
right
i
m
sure
i
beg
pardon
as
to
my
own
case
i
am
ready
to
give
you
any
information
which
may
assist
you
in
forming
an
opinion
thank
you
i
have
already
learned
all
that
is
in
the
public
prints
nothing
more
i
presume
that
i
may
take
it
as
correct
this
article
for
example
as
to
the
disappearance
of
the
bride
lord
st
simon
glanced
over
it
yes
it
is
correct
as
far
as
it
goes
but
it
needs
a
great
deal
of
supplementing
before
anyone
could
offer
an
opinion
i
think
that
i
may
arrive
at
my
facts
most
directly
by
questioning
you
pray
do
so
when
did
you
first
meet
miss
hatty
doran
in
san
francisco
a
year
ago
you
were
travelling
in
the
states
yes
did
you
become
engaged
then
no
but
you
were
on
a
friendly
footing
i
was
amused
by
her
society
and
she
could
see
that
i
was
amused
her
father
is
very
rich
he
is
said
to
be
the
richest
man
on
the
pacific
slope
and
how
did
he
make
his
money
in
mining
he
had
nothing
a
few
years
ago
then
he
struck
gold
invested
it
and
came
up
by
leaps
and
bounds
now
what
is
your
own
impression
as
to
the
young
lady
s
your
wife
s
character
the
nobleman
swung
his
glasses
a
little
faster
and
stared
down
into
the
fire
you
see
mr
holmes
said
he
my
wife
was
twenty
before
her
father
became
a
rich
man
during
that
time
she
ran
free
in
a
mining
camp
and
wandered
through
woods
or
mountains
so
that
her
education
has
come
from
nature
rather
than
from
the
schoolmaster
she
is
what
we
call
in
england
a
tomboy
with
a
strong
nature
wild
and
free
unfettered
by
any
sort
of
traditions
she
is
impetuous
volcanic
i
was
about
to
say
she
is
swift
in
making
up
her
mind
and
fearless
in
carrying
out
her
resolutions
on
the
other
hand
i
would
not
have
given
her
the
name
which
i
have
the
honour
to
bear
he
gave
a
little
stately
cough
had
i
not
thought
her
to
be
at
bottom
a
noble
woman
i
believe
that
she
is
capable
of
heroic
self
sacrifice
and
that
anything
dishonourable
would
be
repugnant
to
her
have
you
her
photograph
i
brought
this
with
me
he
opened
a
locket
and
showed
us
the
full
face
of
a
very
lovely
woman
it
was
not
a
photograph
but
an
ivory
miniature
and
the
artist
had
brought
out
the
full
effect
of
the
lustrous
black
hair
the
large
dark
eyes
and
the
exquisite
mouth
holmes
gazed
long
and
earnestly
at
it
then
he
closed
the
locket
and
handed
it
back
to
lord
st
simon
the
young
lady
came
to
london
then
and
you
renewed
your
acquaintance
yes
her
father
brought
her
over
for
this
last
london
season
i
met
her
several
times
became
engaged
to
her
and
have
now
married
her
she
brought
i
understand
a
considerable
dowry
a
fair
dowry
not
more
than
is
usual
in
my
family
and
this
of
course
remains
to
you
since
the
marriage
is
a
fait
accompli
i
really
have
made
no
inquiries
on
the
subject
very
naturally
not
did
you
see
miss
doran
on
the
day
before
the
wedding
yes
was
she
in
good
spirits
never
better
she
kept
talking
of
what
we
should
do
in
our
future
lives
indeed
that
is
very
interesting
and
on
the
morning
of
the
wedding
she
was
as
bright
as
possible
at
least
until
after
the
ceremony
and
did
you
observe
any
change
in
her
then
well
to
tell
the
truth
i
saw
then
the
first
signs
that
i
had
ever
seen
that
her
temper
was
just
a
little
sharp
the
incident
however
was
too
trivial
to
relate
and
can
have
no
possible
bearing
upon
the
case
pray
let
us
have
it
for
all
that
oh
it
is
childish
she
dropped
her
bouquet
as
we
went
towards
the
vestry
she
was
passing
the
front
pew
at
the
time
and
it
fell
over
into
the
pew
there
was
a
moment
s
delay
but
the
gentleman
in
the
pew
handed
it
up
to
her
again
and
it
did
not
appear
to
be
the
worse
for
the
fall
yet
when
i
spoke
to
her
of
the
matter
she
answered
me
abruptly
and
in
the
carriage
on
our
way
home
she
seemed
absurdly
agitated
over
this
trifling
cause
indeed
you
say
that
there
was
a
gentleman
in
the
pew
some
of
the
general
public
were
present
then
oh
yes
it
is
impossible
to
exclude
them
when
the
church
is
open
this
gentleman
was
not
one
of
your
wife
s
friends
no
no
i
call
him
a
gentleman
by
courtesy
but
he
was
quite
a
common
looking
person
i
hardly
noticed
his
appearance
but
really
i
think
that
we
are
wandering
rather
far
from
the
point
lady
st
simon
then
returned
from
the
wedding
in
a
less
cheerful
frame
of
mind
than
she
had
gone
to
it
what
did
she
do
on
re
entering
her
father
s
house
i
saw
her
in
conversation
with
her
maid
and
who
is
her
maid
alice
is
her
name
she
is
an
american
and
came
from
california
with
her
a
confidential
servant
a
little
too
much
so
it
seemed
to
me
that
her
mistress
allowed
her
to
take
great
liberties
still
of
course
in
america
they
look
upon
these
things
in
a
different
way
how
long
did
she
speak
to
this
alice
oh
a
few
minutes
i
had
something
else
to
think
of
you
did
not
overhear
what
they
said
lady
st
simon
said
something
about
jumping
a
claim
she
was
accustomed
to
use
slang
of
the
kind
i
have
no
idea
what
she
meant
american
slang
is
very
expressive
sometimes
and
what
did
your
wife
do
when
she
finished
speaking
to
her
maid
she
walked
into
the
breakfast
room
on
your
arm
no
alone
she
was
very
independent
in
little
matters
like
that
then
after
we
had
sat
down
for
ten
minutes
or
so
she
rose
hurriedly
muttered
some
words
of
apology
and
left
the
room
she
never
came
back
but
this
maid
alice
as
i
understand
deposes
that
she
went
to
her
room
covered
her
bride
s
dress
with
a
long
ulster
put
on
a
bonnet
and
went
out
quite
so
and
she
was
afterwards
seen
walking
into
hyde
park
in
company
with
flora
millar
a
woman
who
is
now
in
custody
and
who
had
already
made
a
disturbance
at
mr
doran
s
house
that
morning
ah
yes
i
should
like
a
few
particulars
as
to
this
young
lady
and
your
relations
to
her
lord
st
simon
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
raised
his
eyebrows
we
have
been
on
a
friendly
footing
for
some
years
i
may
say
on
a
very
friendly
footing
she
used
to
be
at
the
allegro
i
have
not
treated
her
ungenerously
and
she
had
no
just
cause
of
complaint
against
me
but
you
know
what
women
are
mr
holmes
flora
was
a
dear
little
thing
but
exceedingly
hot
headed
and
devotedly
attached
to
me
she
wrote
me
dreadful
letters
when
she
heard
that
i
was
about
to
be
married
and
to
tell
the
truth
the
reason
why
i
had
the
marriage
celebrated
so
quietly
was
that
i
feared
lest
there
might
be
a
scandal
in
the
church
she
came
to
mr
doran
s
door
just
after
we
returned
and
she
endeavoured
to
push
her
way
in
uttering
very
abusive
expressions
towards
my
wife
and
even
threatening
her
but
i
had
foreseen
the
possibility
of
something
of
the
sort
and
i
had
two
police
fellows
there
in
private
clothes
who
soon
pushed
her
out
again
she
was
quiet
when
she
saw
that
there
was
no
good
in
making
a
row
did
your
wife
hear
all
this
no
thank
goodness
she
did
not
and
she
was
seen
walking
with
this
very
woman
afterwards
yes
that
is
what
mr
lestrade
of
scotland
yard
looks
upon
as
so
serious
it
is
thought
that
flora
decoyed
my
wife
out
and
laid
some
terrible
trap
for
her
well
it
is
a
possible
supposition
you
think
so
too
i
did
not
say
a
probable
one
but
you
do
not
yourself
look
upon
this
as
likely
i
do
not
think
flora
would
hurt
a
fly
still
jealousy
is
a
strange
transformer
of
characters
pray
what
is
your
own
theory
as
to
what
took
place
well
really
i
came
to
seek
a
theory
not
to
propound
one
i
have
given
you
all
the
facts
since
you
ask
me
however
i
may
say
that
it
has
occurred
to
me
as
possible
that
the
excitement
of
this
affair
the
consciousness
that
she
had
made
so
immense
a
social
stride
had
the
effect
of
causing
some
little
nervous
disturbance
in
my
wife
in
short
that
she
had
become
suddenly
deranged
well
really
when
i
consider
that
she
has
turned
her
back
i
will
not
say
upon
me
but
upon
so
much
that
many
have
aspired
to
without
success
i
can
hardly
explain
it
in
any
other
fashion
well
certainly
that
is
also
a
conceivable
hypothesis
said
holmes
smiling
and
now
lord
st
simon
i
think
that
i
have
nearly
all
my
data
may
i
ask
whether
you
were
seated
at
the
breakfast
table
so
that
you
could
see
out
of
the
window
we
could
see
the
other
side
of
the
road
and
the
park
quite
so
then
i
do
not
think
that
i
need
to
detain
you
longer
i
shall
communicate
with
you
should
you
be
fortunate
enough
to
solve
this
problem
said
our
client
rising
i
have
solved
it
eh
what
was
that
i
say
that
i
have
solved
it
where
then
is
my
wife
that
is
a
detail
which
i
shall
speedily
supply
lord
st
simon
shook
his
head
i
am
afraid
that
it
will
take
wiser
heads
than
yours
or
mine
he
remarked
and
bowing
in
a
stately
old
fashioned
manner
he
departed
it
is
very
good
of
lord
st
simon
to
honour
my
head
by
putting
it
on
a
level
with
his
own
said
sherlock
holmes
laughing
i
think
that
i
shall
have
a
whisky
and
soda
and
a
cigar
after
all
this
cross
questioning
i
had
formed
my
conclusions
as
to
the
case
before
our
client
came
into
the
room
my
dear
holmes
i
have
notes
of
several
similar
cases
though
none
as
i
remarked
before
which
were
quite
as
prompt
my
whole
examination
served
to
turn
my
conjecture
into
a
certainty
circumstantial
evidence
is
occasionally
very
convincing
as
when
you
find
a
trout
in
the
milk
to
quote
thoreau
s
example
but
i
have
heard
all
that
you
have
heard
without
however
the
knowledge
of
pre
existing
cases
which
serves
me
so
well
there
was
a
parallel
instance
in
aberdeen
some
years
back
and
something
on
very
much
the
same
lines
at
munich
the
year
after
the
franco
prussian
war
it
is
one
of
these
cases
but
hullo
here
is
lestrade
good
afternoon
lestrade
you
will
find
an
extra
tumbler
upon
the
sideboard
and
there
are
cigars
in
the
box
the
official
detective
was
attired
in
a
pea
jacket
and
cravat
which
gave
him
a
decidedly
nautical
appearance
and
he
carried
a
black
canvas
bag
in
his
hand
with
a
short
greeting
he
seated
himself
and
lit
the
cigar
which
had
been
offered
to
him
what
s
up
then
asked
holmes
with
a
twinkle
in
his
eye
you
look
dissatisfied
and
i
feel
dissatisfied
it
is
this
infernal
st
simon
marriage
case
i
can
make
neither
head
nor
tail
of
the
business
really
you
surprise
me
who
ever
heard
of
such
a
mixed
affair
every
clue
seems
to
slip
through
my
fingers
i
have
been
at
work
upon
it
all
day
and
very
wet
it
seems
to
have
made
you
said
holmes
laying
his
hand
upon
the
arm
of
the
pea
jacket
yes
i
have
been
dragging
the
serpentine
in
heaven
s
name
what
for
in
search
of
the
body
of
lady
st
simon
sherlock
holmes
leaned
back
in
his
chair
and
laughed
heartily
have
you
dragged
the
basin
of
trafalgar
square
fountain
he
asked
why
what
do
you
mean
because
you
have
just
as
good
a
chance
of
finding
this
lady
in
the
one
as
in
the
other
lestrade
shot
an
angry
glance
at
my
companion
i
suppose
you
know
all
about
it
he
snarled
well
i
have
only
just
heard
the
facts
but
my
mind
is
made
up
oh
indeed
then
you
think
that
the
serpentine
plays
no
part
in
the
matter
i
think
it
very
unlikely
then
perhaps
you
will
kindly
explain
how
it
is
that
we
found
this
in
it
he
opened
his
bag
as
he
spoke
and
tumbled
onto
the
floor
a
wedding
dress
of
watered
silk
a
pair
of
white
satin
shoes
and
a
bride
s
wreath
and
veil
all
discoloured
and
soaked
in
water
there
said
he
putting
a
new
wedding
ring
upon
the
top
of
the
pile
there
is
a
little
nut
for
you
to
crack
master
holmes
oh
indeed
said
my
friend
blowing
blue
rings
into
the
air
you
dragged
them
from
the
serpentine
no
they
were
found
floating
near
the
margin
by
a
park
keeper
they
have
been
identified
as
her
clothes
and
it
seemed
to
me
that
if
the
clothes
were
there
the
body
would
not
be
far
off
by
the
same
brilliant
reasoning
every
man
s
body
is
to
be
found
in
the
neighbourhood
of
his
wardrobe
and
pray
what
did
you
hope
to
arrive
at
through
this
at
some
evidence
implicating
flora
millar
in
the
disappearance
i
am
afraid
that
you
will
find
it
difficult
are
you
indeed
now
cried
lestrade
with
some
bitterness
i
am
afraid
holmes
that
you
are
not
very
practical
with
your
deductions
and
your
inferences
you
have
made
two
blunders
in
as
many
minutes
this
dress
does
implicate
miss
flora
millar
and
how
in
the
dress
is
a
pocket
in
the
pocket
is
a
card
case
in
the
card
case
is
a
note
and
here
is
the
very
note
he
slapped
it
down
upon
the
table
in
front
of
him
listen
to
this
you
will
see
me
when
all
is
ready
come
at
once
f
h
m
now
my
theory
all
along
has
been
that
lady
st
simon
was
decoyed
away
by
flora
millar
and
that
she
with
confederates
no
doubt
was
responsible
for
her
disappearance
here
signed
with
her
initials
is
the
very
note
which
was
no
doubt
quietly
slipped
into
her
hand
at
the
door
and
which
lured
her
within
their
reach
very
good
lestrade
said
holmes
laughing
you
really
are
very
fine
indeed
let
me
see
it
he
took
up
the
paper
in
a
listless
way
but
his
attention
instantly
became
riveted
and
he
gave
a
little
cry
of
satisfaction
this
is
indeed
important
said
he
ha
you
find
it
so
extremely
so
i
congratulate
you
warmly
lestrade
rose
in
his
triumph
and
bent
his
head
to
look
why
he
shrieked
you
re
looking
at
the
wrong
side
on
the
contrary
this
is
the
right
side
the
right
side
you
re
mad
here
is
the
note
written
in
pencil
over
here
and
over
here
is
what
appears
to
be
the
fragment
of
a
hotel
bill
which
interests
me
deeply
there
s
nothing
in
it
i
looked
at
it
before
said
lestrade
oct
th
rooms
s
breakfast
s
d
cocktail
s
lunch
s
d
glass
sherry
d
i
see
nothing
in
that
very
likely
not
it
is
most
important
all
the
same
as
to
the
note
it
is
important
also
or
at
least
the
initials
are
so
i
congratulate
you
again
i
ve
wasted
time
enough
said
lestrade
rising
i
believe
in
hard
work
and
not
in
sitting
by
the
fire
spinning
fine
theories
good
day
mr
holmes
and
we
shall
see
which
gets
to
the
bottom
of
the
matter
first
he
gathered
up
the
garments
thrust
them
into
the
bag
and
made
for
the
door
just
one
hint
to
you
lestrade
drawled
holmes
before
his
rival
vanished
i
will
tell
you
the
true
solution
of
the
matter
lady
st
simon
is
a
myth
there
is
not
and
there
never
has
been
any
such
person
lestrade
looked
sadly
at
my
companion
then
he
turned
to
me
tapped
his
forehead
three
times
shook
his
head
solemnly
and
hurried
away
he
had
hardly
shut
the
door
behind
him
when
holmes
rose
to
put
on
his
overcoat
there
is
something
in
what
the
fellow
says
about
outdoor
work
he
remarked
so
i
think
watson
that
i
must
leave
you
to
your
papers
for
a
little
it
was
after
five
o
clock
when
sherlock
holmes
left
me
but
i
had
no
time
to
be
lonely
for
within
an
hour
there
arrived
a
confectioner
s
man
with
a
very
large
flat
box
this
he
unpacked
with
the
help
of
a
youth
whom
he
had
brought
with
him
and
presently
to
my
very
great
astonishment
a
quite
epicurean
little
cold
supper
began
to
be
laid
out
upon
our
humble
lodging
house
mahogany
there
were
a
couple
of
brace
of
cold
woodcock
a
pheasant
a
pate
de
foie
gras
pie
with
a
group
of
ancient
and
cobwebby
bottles
having
laid
out
all
these
luxuries
my
two
visitors
vanished
away
like
the
genii
of
the
arabian
nights
with
no
explanation
save
that
the
things
had
been
paid
for
and
were
ordered
to
this
address
just
before
nine
o
clock
sherlock
holmes
stepped
briskly
into
the
room
his
features
were
gravely
set
but
there
was
a
light
in
his
eye
which
made
me
think
that
he
had
not
been
disappointed
in
his
conclusions
they
have
laid
the
supper
then
he
said
rubbing
his
hands
you
seem
to
expect
company
they
have
laid
for
five
yes
i
fancy
we
may
have
some
company
dropping
in
said
he
i
am
surprised
that
lord
st
simon
has
not
already
arrived
ha
i
fancy
that
i
hear
his
step
now
upon
the
stairs
it
was
indeed
our
visitor
of
the
afternoon
who
came
bustling
in
dangling
his
glasses
more
vigorously
than
ever
and
with
a
very
perturbed
expression
upon
his
aristocratic
features
my
messenger
reached
you
then
asked
holmes
yes
and
i
confess
that
the
contents
startled
me
beyond
measure
have
you
good
authority
for
what
you
say
the
best
possible
lord
st
simon
sank
into
a
chair
and
passed
his
hand
over
his
forehead
what
will
the
duke
say
he
murmured
when
he
hears
that
one
of
the
family
has
been
subjected
to
such
humiliation
it
is
the
purest
accident
i
cannot
allow
that
there
is
any
humiliation
ah
you
look
on
these
things
from
another
standpoint
i
fail
to
see
that
anyone
is
to
blame
i
can
hardly
see
how
the
lady
could
have
acted
otherwise
though
her
abrupt
method
of
doing
it
was
undoubtedly
to
be
regretted
having
no
mother
she
had
no
one
to
advise
her
at
such
a
crisis
it
was
a
slight
sir
a
public
slight
said
lord
st
simon
tapping
his
fingers
upon
the
table
you
must
make
allowance
for
this
poor
girl
placed
in
so
unprecedented
a
position
i
will
make
no
allowance
i
am
very
angry
indeed
and
i
have
been
shamefully
used
i
think
that
i
heard
a
ring
said
holmes
yes
there
are
steps
on
the
landing
if
i
cannot
persuade
you
to
take
a
lenient
view
of
the
matter
lord
st
simon
i
have
brought
an
advocate
here
who
may
be
more
successful
he
opened
the
door
and
ushered
in
a
lady
and
gentleman
lord
st
simon
said
he
allow
me
to
introduce
you
to
mr
and
mrs
francis
hay
moulton
the
lady
i
think
you
have
already
met
at
the
sight
of
these
newcomers
our
client
had
sprung
from
his
seat
and
stood
very
erect
with
his
eyes
cast
down
and
his
hand
thrust
into
the
breast
of
his
frock
coat
a
picture
of
offended
dignity
the
lady
had
taken
a
quick
step
forward
and
had
held
out
her
hand
to
him
but
he
still
refused
to
raise
his
eyes
it
was
as
well
for
his
resolution
perhaps
for
her
pleading
face
was
one
which
it
was
hard
to
resist
you
re
angry
robert
said
she
well
i
guess
you
have
every
cause
to
be
pray
make
no
apology
to
me
said
lord
st
simon
bitterly
oh
yes
i
know
that
i
have
treated
you
real
bad
and
that
i
should
have
spoken
to
you
before
i
went
but
i
was
kind
of
rattled
and
from
the
time
when
i
saw
frank
here
again
i
just
didn
t
know
what
i
was
doing
or
saying
i
only
wonder
i
didn
t
fall
down
and
do
a
faint
right
there
before
the
altar
perhaps
mrs
moulton
you
would
like
my
friend
and
me
to
leave
the
room
while
you
explain
this
matter
if
i
may
give
an
opinion
remarked
the
strange
gentleman
we
ve
had
just
a
little
too
much
secrecy
over
this
business
already
for
my
part
i
should
like
all
europe
and
america
to
hear
the
rights
of
it
he
was
a
small
wiry
sunburnt
man
clean
shaven
with
a
sharp
face
and
alert
manner
then
i
ll
tell
our
story
right
away
said
the
lady
frank
here
and
i
met
in
in
mcquire
s
camp
near
the
rockies
where
pa
was
working
a
claim
we
were
engaged
to
each
other
frank
and
i
but
then
one
day
father
struck
a
rich
pocket
and
made
a
pile
while
poor
frank
here
had
a
claim
that
petered
out
and
came
to
nothing
the
richer
pa
grew
the
poorer
was
frank
so
at
last
pa
wouldn
t
hear
of
our
engagement
lasting
any
longer
and
he
took
me
away
to
frisco
frank
wouldn
t
throw
up
his
hand
though
so
he
followed
me
there
and
he
saw
me
without
pa
knowing
anything
about
it
it
would
only
have
made
him
mad
to
know
so
we
just
fixed
it
all
up
for
ourselves
frank
said
that
he
would
go
and
make
his
pile
too
and
never
come
back
to
claim
me
until
he
had
as
much
as
pa
so
then
i
promised
to
wait
for
him
to
the
end
of
time
and
pledged
myself
not
to
marry
anyone
else
while
he
lived
why
shouldn
t
we
be
married
right
away
then
said
he
and
then
i
will
feel
sure
of
you
and
i
won
t
claim
to
be
your
husband
until
i
come
back
well
we
talked
it
over
and
he
had
fixed
it
all
up
so
nicely
with
a
clergyman
all
ready
in
waiting
that
we
just
did
it
right
there
and
then
frank
went
off
to
seek
his
fortune
and
i
went
back
to
pa
the
next
i
heard
of
frank
was
that
he
was
in
montana
and
then
he
went
prospecting
in
arizona
and
then
i
heard
of
him
from
new
mexico
after
that
came
a
long
newspaper
story
about
how
a
miners
camp
had
been
attacked
by
apache
indians
and
there
was
my
frank
s
name
among
the
killed
i
fainted
dead
away
and
i
was
very
sick
for
months
after
pa
thought
i
had
a
decline
and
took
me
to
half
the
doctors
in
frisco
not
a
word
of
news
came
for
a
year
and
more
so
that
i
never
doubted
that
frank
was
really
dead
then
lord
st
simon
came
to
frisco
and
we
came
to
london
and
a
marriage
was
arranged
and
pa
was
very
pleased
but
i
felt
all
the
time
that
no
man
on
this
earth
would
ever
take
the
place
in
my
heart
that
had
been
given
to
my
poor
frank
still
if
i
had
married
lord
st
simon
of
course
i
d
have
done
my
duty
by
him
we
can
t
command
our
love
but
we
can
our
actions
i
went
to
the
altar
with
him
with
the
intention
to
make
him
just
as
good
a
wife
as
it
was
in
me
to
be
but
you
may
imagine
what
i
felt
when
just
as
i
came
to
the
altar
rails
i
glanced
back
and
saw
frank
standing
and
looking
at
me
out
of
the
first
pew
i
thought
it
was
his
ghost
at
first
but
when
i
looked
again
there
he
was
still
with
a
kind
of
question
in
his
eyes
as
if
to
ask
me
whether
i
were
glad
or
sorry
to
see
him
i
wonder
i
didn
t
drop
i
know
that
everything
was
turning
round
and
the
words
of
the
clergyman
were
just
like
the
buzz
of
a
bee
in
my
ear
i
didn
t
know
what
to
do
should
i
stop
the
service
and
make
a
scene
in
the
church
i
glanced
at
him
again
and
he
seemed
to
know
what
i
was
thinking
for
he
raised
his
finger
to
his
lips
to
tell
me
to
be
still
then
i
saw
him
scribble
on
a
piece
of
paper
and
i
knew
that
he
was
writing
me
a
note
as
i
passed
his
pew
on
the
way
out
i
dropped
my
bouquet
over
to
him
and
he
slipped
the
note
into
my
hand
when
he
returned
me
the
flowers
it
was
only
a
line
asking
me
to
join
him
when
he
made
the
sign
to
me
to
do
so
of
course
i
never
doubted
for
a
moment
that
my
first
duty
was
now
to
him
and
i
determined
to
do
just
whatever
he
might
direct
when
i
got
back
i
told
my
maid
who
had
known
him
in
california
and
had
always
been
his
friend
i
ordered
her
to
say
nothing
but
to
get
a
few
things
packed
and
my
ulster
ready
i
know
i
ought
to
have
spoken
to
lord
st
simon
but
it
was
dreadful
hard
before
his
mother
and
all
those
great
people
i
just
made
up
my
mind
to
run
away
and
explain
afterwards
i
hadn
t
been
at
the
table
ten
minutes
before
i
saw
frank
out
of
the
window
at
the
other
side
of
the
road
he
beckoned
to
me
and
then
began
walking
into
the
park
i
slipped
out
put
on
my
things
and
followed
him
some
woman
came
talking
something
or
other
about
lord
st
simon
to
me
seemed
to
me
from
the
little
i
heard
as
if
he
had
a
little
secret
of
his
own
before
marriage
also
but
i
managed
to
get
away
from
her
and
soon
overtook
frank
we
got
into
a
cab
together
and
away
we
drove
to
some
lodgings
he
had
taken
in
gordon
square
and
that
was
my
true
wedding
after
all
those
years
of
waiting
frank
had
been
a
prisoner
among
the
apaches
had
escaped
came
on
to
frisco
found
that
i
had
given
him
up
for
dead
and
had
gone
to
england
followed
me
there
and
had
come
upon
me
at
last
on
the
very
morning
of
my
second
wedding
i
saw
it
in
a
paper
explained
the
american
it
gave
the
name
and
the
church
but
not
where
the
lady
lived
then
we
had
a
talk
as
to
what
we
should
do
and
frank
was
all
for
openness
but
i
was
so
ashamed
of
it
all
that
i
felt
as
if
i
should
like
to
vanish
away
and
never
see
any
of
them
again
just
sending
a
line
to
pa
perhaps
to
show
him
that
i
was
alive
it
was
awful
to
me
to
think
of
all
those
lords
and
ladies
sitting
round
that
breakfast
table
and
waiting
for
me
to
come
back
so
frank
took
my
wedding
clothes
and
things
and
made
a
bundle
of
them
so
that
i
should
not
be
traced
and
dropped
them
away
somewhere
where
no
one
could
find
them
it
is
likely
that
we
should
have
gone
on
to
paris
to
morrow
only
that
this
good
gentleman
mr
holmes
came
round
to
us
this
evening
though
how
he
found
us
is
more
than
i
can
think
and
he
showed
us
very
clearly
and
kindly
that
i
was
wrong
and
that
frank
was
right
and
that
we
should
be
putting
ourselves
in
the
wrong
if
we
were
so
secret
then
he
offered
to
give
us
a
chance
of
talking
to
lord
st
simon
alone
and
so
we
came
right
away
round
to
his
rooms
at
once
now
robert
you
have
heard
it
all
and
i
am
very
sorry
if
i
have
given
you
pain
and
i
hope
that
you
do
not
think
very
meanly
of
me
lord
st
simon
had
by
no
means
relaxed
his
rigid
attitude
but
had
listened
with
a
frowning
brow
and
a
compressed
lip
to
this
long
narrative
excuse
me
he
said
but
it
is
not
my
custom
to
discuss
my
most
intimate
personal
affairs
in
this
public
manner
then
you
won
t
forgive
me
you
won
t
shake
hands
before
i
go
oh
certainly
if
it
would
give
you
any
pleasure
he
put
out
his
hand
and
coldly
grasped
that
which
she
extended
to
him
i
had
hoped
suggested
holmes
that
you
would
have
joined
us
in
a
friendly
supper
i
think
that
there
you
ask
a
little
too
much
responded
his
lordship
i
may
be
forced
to
acquiesce
in
these
recent
developments
but
i
can
hardly
be
expected
to
make
merry
over
them
i
think
that
with
your
permission
i
will
now
wish
you
all
a
very
good
night
he
included
us
all
in
a
sweeping
bow
and
stalked
out
of
the
room
then
i
trust
that
you
at
least
will
honour
me
with
your
company
said
sherlock
holmes
it
is
always
a
joy
to
meet
an
american
mr
moulton
for
i
am
one
of
those
who
believe
that
the
folly
of
a
monarch
and
the
blundering
of
a
minister
in
far
gone
years
will
not
prevent
our
children
from
being
some
day
citizens
of
the
same
world
wide
country
under
a
flag
which
shall
be
a
quartering
of
the
union
jack
with
the
stars
and
stripes
the
case
has
been
an
interesting
one
remarked
holmes
when
our
visitors
had
left
us
because
it
serves
to
show
very
clearly
how
simple
the
explanation
may
be
of
an
affair
which
at
first
sight
seems
to
be
almost
inexplicable
nothing
could
be
more
natural
than
the
sequence
of
events
as
narrated
by
this
lady
and
nothing
stranger
than
the
result
when
viewed
for
instance
by
mr
lestrade
of
scotland
yard
you
were
not
yourself
at
fault
at
all
then
from
the
first
two
facts
were
very
obvious
to
me
the
one
that
the
lady
had
been
quite
willing
to
undergo
the
wedding
ceremony
the
other
that
she
had
repented
of
it
within
a
few
minutes
of
returning
home
obviously
something
had
occurred
during
the
morning
then
to
cause
her
to
change
her
mind
what
could
that
something
be
she
could
not
have
spoken
to
anyone
when
she
was
out
for
she
had
been
in
the
company
of
the
bridegroom
had
she
seen
someone
then
if
she
had
it
must
be
someone
from
america
because
she
had
spent
so
short
a
time
in
this
country
that
she
could
hardly
have
allowed
anyone
to
acquire
so
deep
an
influence
over
her
that
the
mere
sight
of
him
would
induce
her
to
change
her
plans
so
completely
you
see
we
have
already
arrived
by
a
process
of
exclusion
at
the
idea
that
she
might
have
seen
an
american
then
who
could
this
american
be
and
why
should
he
possess
so
much
influence
over
her
it
might
be
a
lover
it
might
be
a
husband
her
young
womanhood
had
i
knew
been
spent
in
rough
scenes
and
under
strange
conditions
so
far
i
had
got
before
i
ever
heard
lord
st
simon
s
narrative
when
he
told
us
of
a
man
in
a
pew
of
the
change
in
the
bride
s
manner
of
so
transparent
a
device
for
obtaining
a
note
as
the
dropping
of
a
bouquet
of
her
resort
to
her
confidential
maid
and
of
her
very
significant
allusion
to
claim
jumping
which
in
miners
parlance
means
taking
possession
of
that
which
another
person
has
a
prior
claim
to
the
whole
situation
became
absolutely
clear
she
had
gone
off
with
a
man
and
the
man
was
either
a
lover
or
was
a
previous
husband
the
chances
being
in
favour
of
the
latter
and
how
in
the
world
did
you
find
them
it
might
have
been
difficult
but
friend
lestrade
held
information
in
his
hands
the
value
of
which
he
did
not
himself
know
the
initials
were
of
course
of
the
highest
importance
but
more
valuable
still
was
it
to
know
that
within
a
week
he
had
settled
his
bill
at
one
of
the
most
select
london
hotels
how
did
you
deduce
the
select
by
the
select
prices
eight
shillings
for
a
bed
and
eightpence
for
a
glass
of
sherry
pointed
to
one
of
the
most
expensive
hotels
there
are
not
many
in
london
which
charge
at
that
rate
in
the
second
one
which
i
visited
in
northumberland
avenue
i
learned
by
an
inspection
of
the
book
that
francis
h
moulton
an
american
gentleman
had
left
only
the
day
before
and
on
looking
over
the
entries
against
him
i
came
upon
the
very
items
which
i
had
seen
in
the
duplicate
bill
his
letters
were
to
be
forwarded
to
gordon
square
so
thither
i
travelled
and
being
fortunate
enough
to
find
the
loving
couple
at
home
i
ventured
to
give
them
some
paternal
advice
and
to
point
out
to
them
that
it
would
be
better
in
every
way
that
they
should
make
their
position
a
little
clearer
both
to
the
general
public
and
to
lord
st
simon
in
particular
i
invited
them
to
meet
him
here
and
as
you
see
i
made
him
keep
the
appointment
but
with
no
very
good
result
i
remarked
his
conduct
was
certainly
not
very
gracious
ah
watson
said
holmes
smiling
perhaps
you
would
not
be
very
gracious
either
if
after
all
the
trouble
of
wooing
and
wedding
you
found
yourself
deprived
in
an
instant
of
wife
and
of
fortune
i
think
that
we
may
judge
lord
st
simon
very
mercifully
and
thank
our
stars
that
we
are
never
likely
to
find
ourselves
in
the
same
position
draw
your
chair
up
and
hand
me
my
violin
for
the
only
problem
we
have
still
to
solve
is
how
to
while
away
these
bleak
autumnal
evenings
xi
the
adventure
of
the
beryl
coronet
holmes
said
i
as
i
stood
one
morning
in
our
bow
window
looking
down
the
street
here
is
a
madman
coming
along
it
seems
rather
sad
that
his
relatives
should
allow
him
to
come
out
alone
my
friend
rose
lazily
from
his
armchair
and
stood
with
his
hands
in
the
pockets
of
his
dressing
gown
looking
over
my
shoulder
it
was
a
bright
crisp
february
morning
and
the
snow
of
the
day
before
still
lay
deep
upon
the
ground
shimmering
brightly
in
the
wintry
sun
down
the
centre
of
baker
street
it
had
been
ploughed
into
a
brown
crumbly
band
by
the
traffic
but
at
either
side
and
on
the
heaped
up
edges
of
the
foot
paths
it
still
lay
as
white
as
when
it
fell
the
grey
pavement
had
been
cleaned
and
scraped
but
was
still
dangerously
slippery
so
that
there
were
fewer
passengers
than
usual
indeed
from
the
direction
of
the
metropolitan
station
no
one
was
coming
save
the
single
gentleman
whose
eccentric
conduct
had
drawn
my
attention
he
was
a
man
of
about
fifty
tall
portly
and
imposing
with
a
massive
strongly
marked
face
and
a
commanding
figure
he
was
dressed
in
a
sombre
yet
rich
style
in
black
frock
coat
shining
hat
neat
brown
gaiters
and
well
cut
pearl
grey
trousers
yet
his
actions
were
in
absurd
contrast
to
the
dignity
of
his
dress
and
features
for
he
was
running
hard
with
occasional
little
springs
such
as
a
weary
man
gives
who
is
little
accustomed
to
set
any
tax
upon
his
legs
as
he
ran
he
jerked
his
hands
up
and
down
waggled
his
head
and
writhed
his
face
into
the
most
extraordinary
contortions
what
on
earth
can
be
the
matter
with
him
i
asked
he
is
looking
up
at
the
numbers
of
the
houses
i
believe
that
he
is
coming
here
said
holmes
rubbing
his
hands
here
yes
i
rather
think
he
is
coming
to
consult
me
professionally
i
think
that
i
recognise
the
symptoms
ha
did
i
not
tell
you
as
he
spoke
the
man
puffing
and
blowing
rushed
at
our
door
and
pulled
at
our
bell
until
the
whole
house
resounded
with
the
clanging
a
few
moments
later
he
was
in
our
room
still
puffing
still
gesticulating
but
with
so
fixed
a
look
of
grief
and
despair
in
his
eyes
that
our
smiles
were
turned
in
an
instant
to
horror
and
pity
for
a
while
he
could
not
get
his
words
out
but
swayed
his
body
and
plucked
at
his
hair
like
one
who
has
been
driven
to
the
extreme
limits
of
his
reason
then
suddenly
springing
to
his
feet
he
beat
his
head
against
the
wall
with
such
force
that
we
both
rushed
upon
him
and
tore
him
away
to
the
centre
of
the
room
sherlock
holmes
pushed
him
down
into
the
easy
chair
and
sitting
beside
him
patted
his
hand
and
chatted
with
him
in
the
easy
soothing
tones
which
he
knew
so
well
how
to
employ
you
have
come
to
me
to
tell
your
story
have
you
not
said
he
you
are
fatigued
with
your
haste
pray
wait
until
you
have
recovered
yourself
and
then
i
shall
be
most
happy
to
look
into
any
little
problem
which
you
may
submit
to
me
the
man
sat
for
a
minute
or
more
with
a
heaving
chest
fighting
against
his
emotion
then
he
passed
his
handkerchief
over
his
brow
set
his
lips
tight
and
turned
his
face
towards
us
no
doubt
you
think
me
mad
said
he
i
see
that
you
have
had
some
great
trouble
responded
holmes
god
knows
i
have
a
trouble
which
is
enough
to
unseat
my
reason
so
sudden
and
so
terrible
is
it
public
disgrace
i
might
have
faced
although
i
am
a
man
whose
character
has
never
yet
borne
a
stain
private
affliction
also
is
the
lot
of
every
man
but
the
two
coming
together
and
in
so
frightful
a
form
have
been
enough
to
shake
my
very
soul
besides
it
is
not
i
alone
the
very
noblest
in
the
land
may
suffer
unless
some
way
be
found
out
of
this
horrible
affair
pray
compose
yourself
sir
said
holmes
and
let
me
have
a
clear
account
of
who
you
are
and
what
it
is
that
has
befallen
you
my
name
answered
our
visitor
is
probably
familiar
to
your
ears
i
am
alexander
holder
of
the
banking
firm
of
holder
stevenson
of
threadneedle
street
the
name
was
indeed
well
known
to
us
as
belonging
to
the
senior
partner
in
the
second
largest
private
banking
concern
in
the
city
of
london
what
could
have
happened
then
to
bring
one
of
the
foremost
citizens
of
london
to
this
most
pitiable
pass
we
waited
all
curiosity
until
with
another
effort
he
braced
himself
to
tell
his
story
i
feel
that
time
is
of
value
said
he
that
is
why
i
hastened
here
when
the
police
inspector
suggested
that
i
should
secure
your
co
operation
i
came
to
baker
street
by
the
underground
and
hurried
from
there
on
foot
for
the
cabs
go
slowly
through
this
snow
that
is
why
i
was
so
out
of
breath
for
i
am
a
man
who
takes
very
little
exercise
i
feel
better
now
and
i
will
put
the
facts
before
you
as
shortly
and
yet
as
clearly
as
i
can
it
is
of
course
well
known
to
you
that
in
a
successful
banking
business
as
much
depends
upon
our
being
able
to
find
remunerative
investments
for
our
funds
as
upon
our
increasing
our
connection
and
the
number
of
our
depositors
one
of
our
most
lucrative
means
of
laying
out
money
is
in
the
shape
of
loans
where
the
security
is
unimpeachable
we
have
done
a
good
deal
in
this
direction
during
the
last
few
years
and
there
are
many
noble
families
to
whom
we
have
advanced
large
sums
upon
the
security
of
their
pictures
libraries
or
plate
yesterday
morning
i
was
seated
in
my
office
at
the
bank
when
a
card
was
brought
in
to
me
by
one
of
the
clerks
i
started
when
i
saw
the
name
for
it
was
that
of
none
other
than
well
perhaps
even
to
you
i
had
better
say
no
more
than
that
it
was
a
name
which
is
a
household
word
all
over
the
earth
one
of
the
highest
noblest
most
exalted
names
in
england
i
was
overwhelmed
by
the
honour
and
attempted
when
he
entered
to
say
so
but
he
plunged
at
once
into
business
with
the
air
of
a
man
who
wishes
to
hurry
quickly
through
a
disagreeable
task
mr
holder
said
he
i
have
been
informed
that
you
are
in
the
habit
of
advancing
money
the
firm
does
so
when
the
security
is
good
i
answered
it
is
absolutely
essential
to
me
said
he
that
i
should
have
at
once
i
could
of
course
borrow
so
trifling
a
sum
ten
times
over
from
my
friends
but
i
much
prefer
to
make
it
a
matter
of
business
and
to
carry
out
that
business
myself
in
my
position
you
can
readily
understand
that
it
is
unwise
to
place
one
s
self
under
obligations
for
how
long
may
i
ask
do
you
want
this
sum
i
asked
next
monday
i
have
a
large
sum
due
to
me
and
i
shall
then
most
certainly
repay
what
you
advance
with
whatever
interest
you
think
it
right
to
charge
but
it
is
very
essential
to
me
that
the
money
should
be
paid
at
once
i
should
be
happy
to
advance
it
without
further
parley
from
my
own
private
purse
said
i
were
it
not
that
the
strain
would
be
rather
more
than
it
could
bear
if
on
the
other
hand
i
am
to
do
it
in
the
name
of
the
firm
then
in
justice
to
my
partner
i
must
insist
that
even
in
your
case
every
businesslike
precaution
should
be
taken
i
should
much
prefer
to
have
it
so
said
he
raising
up
a
square
black
morocco
case
which
he
had
laid
beside
his
chair
you
have
doubtless
heard
of
the
beryl
coronet
one
of
the
most
precious
public
possessions
of
the
empire
said
i
precisely
he
opened
the
case
and
there
imbedded
in
soft
flesh
coloured
velvet
lay
the
magnificent
piece
of
jewellery
which
he
had
named
there
are
thirty
nine
enormous
beryls
said
he
and
the
price
of
the
gold
chasing
is
incalculable
the
lowest
estimate
would
put
the
worth
of
the
coronet
at
double
the
sum
which
i
have
asked
i
am
prepared
to
leave
it
with
you
as
my
security
i
took
the
precious
case
into
my
hands
and
looked
in
some
perplexity
from
it
to
my
illustrious
client
you
doubt
its
value
he
asked
not
at
all
i
only
doubt
the
propriety
of
my
leaving
it
you
may
set
your
mind
at
rest
about
that
i
should
not
dream
of
doing
so
were
it
not
absolutely
certain
that
i
should
be
able
in
four
days
to
reclaim
it
it
is
a
pure
matter
of
form
is
the
security
sufficient
ample
you
understand
mr
holder
that
i
am
giving
you
a
strong
proof
of
the
confidence
which
i
have
in
you
founded
upon
all
that
i
have
heard
of
you
i
rely
upon
you
not
only
to
be
discreet
and
to
refrain
from
all
gossip
upon
the
matter
but
above
all
to
preserve
this
coronet
with
every
possible
precaution
because
i
need
not
say
that
a
great
public
scandal
would
be
caused
if
any
harm
were
to
befall
it
any
injury
to
it
would
be
almost
as
serious
as
its
complete
loss
for
there
are
no
beryls
in
the
world
to
match
these
and
it
would
be
impossible
to
replace
them
i
leave
it
with
you
however
with
every
confidence
and
i
shall
call
for
it
in
person
on
monday
morning
seeing
that
my
client
was
anxious
to
leave
i
said
no
more
but
calling
for
my
cashier
i
ordered
him
to
pay
over
fifty
notes
when
i
was
alone
once
more
however
with
the
precious
case
lying
upon
the
table
in
front
of
me
i
could
not
but
think
with
some
misgivings
of
the
immense
responsibility
which
it
entailed
upon
me
there
could
be
no
doubt
that
as
it
was
a
national
possession
a
horrible
scandal
would
ensue
if
any
misfortune
should
occur
to
it
i
already
regretted
having
ever
consented
to
take
charge
of
it
however
it
was
too
late
to
alter
the
matter
now
so
i
locked
it
up
in
my
private
safe
and
turned
once
more
to
my
work
when
evening
came
i
felt
that
it
would
be
an
imprudence
to
leave
so
precious
a
thing
in
the
office
behind
me
bankers
safes
had
been
forced
before
now
and
why
should
not
mine
be
if
so
how
terrible
would
be
the
position
in
which
i
should
find
myself
i
determined
therefore
that
for
the
next
few
days
i
would
always
carry
the
case
backward
and
forward
with
me
so
that
it
might
never
be
really
out
of
my
reach
with
this
intention
i
called
a
cab
and
drove
out
to
my
house
at
streatham
carrying
the
jewel
with
me
i
did
not
breathe
freely
until
i
had
taken
it
upstairs
and
locked
it
in
the
bureau
of
my
dressing
room
and
now
a
word
as
to
my
household
mr
holmes
for
i
wish
you
to
thoroughly
understand
the
situation
my
groom
and
my
page
sleep
out
of
the
house
and
may
be
set
aside
altogether
i
have
three
maid
servants
who
have
been
with
me
a
number
of
years
and
whose
absolute
reliability
is
quite
above
suspicion
another
lucy
parr
the
second
waiting
maid
has
only
been
in
my
service
a
few
months
she
came
with
an
excellent
character
however
and
has
always
given
me
satisfaction
she
is
a
very
pretty
girl
and
has
attracted
admirers
who
have
occasionally
hung
about
the
place
that
is
the
only
drawback
which
we
have
found
to
her
but
we
believe
her
to
be
a
thoroughly
good
girl
in
every
way
so
much
for
the
servants
my
family
itself
is
so
small
that
it
will
not
take
me
long
to
describe
it
i
am
a
widower
and
have
an
only
son
arthur
he
has
been
a
disappointment
to
me
mr
holmes
a
grievous
disappointment
i
have
no
doubt
that
i
am
myself
to
blame
people
tell
me
that
i
have
spoiled
him
very
likely
i
have
when
my
dear
wife
died
i
felt
that
he
was
all
i
had
to
love
i
could
not
bear
to
see
the
smile
fade
even
for
a
moment
from
his
face
i
have
never
denied
him
a
wish
perhaps
it
would
have
been
better
for
both
of
us
had
i
been
sterner
but
i
meant
it
for
the
best
it
was
naturally
my
intention
that
he
should
succeed
me
in
my
business
but
he
was
not
of
a
business
turn
he
was
wild
wayward
and
to
speak
the
truth
i
could
not
trust
him
in
the
handling
of
large
sums
of
money
when
he
was
young
he
became
a
member
of
an
aristocratic
club
and
there
having
charming
manners
he
was
soon
the
intimate
of
a
number
of
men
with
long
purses
and
expensive
habits
he
learned
to
play
heavily
at
cards
and
to
squander
money
on
the
turf
until
he
had
again
and
again
to
come
to
me
and
implore
me
to
give
him
an
advance
upon
his
allowance
that
he
might
settle
his
debts
of
honour
he
tried
more
than
once
to
break
away
from
the
dangerous
company
which
he
was
keeping
but
each
time
the
influence
of
his
friend
sir
george
burnwell
was
enough
to
draw
him
back
again
and
indeed
i
could
not
wonder
that
such
a
man
as
sir
george
burnwell
should
gain
an
influence
over
him
for
he
has
frequently
brought
him
to
my
house
and
i
have
found
myself
that
i
could
hardly
resist
the
fascination
of
his
manner
he
is
older
than
arthur
a
man
of
the
world
to
his
finger
tips
one
who
had
been
everywhere
seen
everything
a
brilliant
talker
and
a
man
of
great
personal
beauty
yet
when
i
think
of
him
in
cold
blood
far
away
from
the
glamour
of
his
presence
i
am
convinced
from
his
cynical
speech
and
the
look
which
i
have
caught
in
his
eyes
that
he
is
one
who
should
be
deeply
distrusted
so
i
think
and
so
too
thinks
my
little
mary
who
has
a
woman
s
quick
insight
into
character
and
now
there
is
only
she
to
be
described
she
is
my
niece
but
when
my
brother
died
five
years
ago
and
left
her
alone
in
the
world
i
adopted
her
and
have
looked
upon
her
ever
since
as
my
daughter
she
is
a
sunbeam
in
my
house
sweet
loving
beautiful
a
wonderful
manager
and
housekeeper
yet
as
tender
and
quiet
and
gentle
as
a
woman
could
be
she
is
my
right
hand
i
do
not
know
what
i
could
do
without
her
in
only
one
matter
has
she
ever
gone
against
my
wishes
twice
my
boy
has
asked
her
to
marry
him
for
he
loves
her
devotedly
but
each
time
she
has
refused
him
i
think
that
if
anyone
could
have
drawn
him
into
the
right
path
it
would
have
been
she
and
that
his
marriage
might
have
changed
his
whole
life
but
now
alas
it
is
too
late
forever
too
late
now
mr
holmes
you
know
the
people
who
live
under
my
roof
and
i
shall
continue
with
my
miserable
story
when
we
were
taking
coffee
in
the
drawing
room
that
night
after
dinner
i
told
arthur
and
mary
my
experience
and
of
the
precious
treasure
which
we
had
under
our
roof
suppressing
only
the
name
of
my
client
lucy
parr
who
had
brought
in
the
coffee
had
i
am
sure
left
the
room
but
i
cannot
swear
that
the
door
was
closed
mary
and
arthur
were
much
interested
and
wished
to
see
the
famous
coronet
but
i
thought
it
better
not
to
disturb
it
where
have
you
put
it
asked
arthur
in
my
own
bureau
well
i
hope
to
goodness
the
house
won
t
be
burgled
during
the
night
said
he
it
is
locked
up
i
answered
oh
any
old
key
will
fit
that
bureau
when
i
was
a
youngster
i
have
opened
it
myself
with
the
key
of
the
box
room
cupboard
he
often
had
a
wild
way
of
talking
so
that
i
thought
little
of
what
he
said
he
followed
me
to
my
room
however
that
night
with
a
very
grave
face
look
here
dad
said
he
with
his
eyes
cast
down
can
you
let
me
have
no
i
cannot
i
answered
sharply
i
have
been
far
too
generous
with
you
in
money
matters
you
have
been
very
kind
said
he
but
i
must
have
this
money
or
else
i
can
never
show
my
face
inside
the
club
again
and
a
very
good
thing
too
i
cried
yes
but
you
would
not
have
me
leave
it
a
dishonoured
man
said
he
i
could
not
bear
the
disgrace
i
must
raise
the
money
in
some
way
and
if
you
will
not
let
me
have
it
then
i
must
try
other
means
i
was
very
angry
for
this
was
the
third
demand
during
the
month
you
shall
not
have
a
farthing
from
me
i
cried
on
which
he
bowed
and
left
the
room
without
another
word
when
he
was
gone
i
unlocked
my
bureau
made
sure
that
my
treasure
was
safe
and
locked
it
again
then
i
started
to
go
round
the
house
to
see
that
all
was
secure
a
duty
which
i
usually
leave
to
mary
but
which
i
thought
it
well
to
perform
myself
that
night
as
i
came
down
the
stairs
i
saw
mary
herself
at
the
side
window
of
the
hall
which
she
closed
and
fastened
as
i
approached
tell
me
dad
said
she
looking
i
thought
a
little
disturbed
did
you
give
lucy
the
maid
leave
to
go
out
to
night
certainly
not
she
came
in
just
now
by
the
back
door
i
have
no
doubt
that
she
has
only
been
to
the
side
gate
to
see
someone
but
i
think
that
it
is
hardly
safe
and
should
be
stopped
you
must
speak
to
her
in
the
morning
or
i
will
if
you
prefer
it
are
you
sure
that
everything
is
fastened
quite
sure
dad
then
good
night
i
kissed
her
and
went
up
to
my
bedroom
again
where
i
was
soon
asleep
i
am
endeavouring
to
tell
you
everything
mr
holmes
which
may
have
any
bearing
upon
the
case
but
i
beg
that
you
will
question
me
upon
any
point
which
i
do
not
make
clear
on
the
contrary
your
statement
is
singularly
lucid
i
come
to
a
part
of
my
story
now
in
which
i
should
wish
to
be
particularly
so
i
am
not
a
very
heavy
sleeper
and
the
anxiety
in
my
mind
tended
no
doubt
to
make
me
even
less
so
than
usual
about
two
in
the
morning
then
i
was
awakened
by
some
sound
in
the
house
it
had
ceased
ere
i
was
wide
awake
but
it
had
left
an
impression
behind
it
as
though
a
window
had
gently
closed
somewhere
i
lay
listening
with
all
my
ears
suddenly
to
my
horror
there
was
a
distinct
sound
of
footsteps
moving
softly
in
the
next
room
i
slipped
out
of
bed
all
palpitating
with
fear
and
peeped
round
the
corner
of
my
dressing
room
door
arthur
i
screamed
you
villain
you
thief
how
dare
you
touch
that
coronet
the
gas
was
half
up
as
i
had
left
it
and
my
unhappy
boy
dressed
only
in
his
shirt
and
trousers
was
standing
beside
the
light
holding
the
coronet
in
his
hands
he
appeared
to
be
wrenching
at
it
or
bending
it
with
all
his
strength
at
my
cry
he
dropped
it
from
his
grasp
and
turned
as
pale
as
death
i
snatched
it
up
and
examined
it
one
of
the
gold
corners
with
three
of
the
beryls
in
it
was
missing
you
blackguard
i
shouted
beside
myself
with
rage
you
have
destroyed
it
you
have
dishonoured
me
forever
where
are
the
jewels
which
you
have
stolen
stolen
he
cried
yes
thief
i
roared
shaking
him
by
the
shoulder
there
are
none
missing
there
cannot
be
any
missing
said
he
there
are
three
missing
and
you
know
where
they
are
must
i
call
you
a
liar
as
well
as
a
thief
did
i
not
see
you
trying
to
tear
off
another
piece
you
have
called
me
names
enough
said
he
i
will
not
stand
it
any
longer
i
shall
not
say
another
word
about
this
business
since
you
have
chosen
to
insult
me
i
will
leave
your
house
in
the
morning
and
make
my
own
way
in
the
world
you
shall
leave
it
in
the
hands
of
the
police
i
cried
half
mad
with
grief
and
rage
i
shall
have
this
matter
probed
to
the
bottom
you
shall
learn
nothing
from
me
said
he
with
a
passion
such
as
i
should
not
have
thought
was
in
his
nature
if
you
choose
to
call
the
police
let
the
police
find
what
they
can
by
this
time
the
whole
house
was
astir
for
i
had
raised
my
voice
in
my
anger
mary
was
the
first
to
rush
into
my
room
and
at
the
sight
of
the
coronet
and
of
arthur
s
face
she
read
the
whole
story
and
with
a
scream
fell
down
senseless
on
the
ground
i
sent
the
house
maid
for
the
police
and
put
the
investigation
into
their
hands
at
once
when
the
inspector
and
a
constable
entered
the
house
arthur
who
had
stood
sullenly
with
his
arms
folded
asked
me
whether
it
was
my
intention
to
charge
him
with
theft
i
answered
that
it
had
ceased
to
be
a
private
matter
but
had
become
a
public
one
since
the
ruined
coronet
was
national
property
i
was
determined
that
the
law
should
have
its
way
in
everything
at
least
said
he
you
will
not
have
me
arrested
at
once
it
would
be
to
your
advantage
as
well
as
mine
if
i
might
leave
the
house
for
five
minutes
that
you
may
get
away
or
perhaps
that
you
may
conceal
what
you
have
stolen
said
i
and
then
realising
the
dreadful
position
in
which
i
was
placed
i
implored
him
to
remember
that
not
only
my
honour
but
that
of
one
who
was
far
greater
than
i
was
at
stake
and
that
he
threatened
to
raise
a
scandal
which
would
convulse
the
nation
he
might
avert
it
all
if
he
would
but
tell
me
what
he
had
done
with
the
three
missing
stones
you
may
as
well
face
the
matter
said
i
you
have
been
caught
in
the
act
and
no
confession
could
make
your
guilt
more
heinous
if
you
but
make
such
reparation
as
is
in
your
power
by
telling
us
where
the
beryls
are
all
shall
be
forgiven
and
forgotten
keep
your
forgiveness
for
those
who
ask
for
it
he
answered
turning
away
from
me
with
a
sneer
i
saw
that
he
was
too
hardened
for
any
words
of
mine
to
influence
him
there
was
but
one
way
for
it
i
called
in
the
inspector
and
gave
him
into
custody
a
search
was
made
at
once
not
only
of
his
person
but
of
his
room
and
of
every
portion
of
the
house
where
he
could
possibly
have
concealed
the
gems
but
no
trace
of
them
could
be
found
nor
would
the
wretched
boy
open
his
mouth
for
all
our
persuasions
and
our
threats
this
morning
he
was
removed
to
a
cell
and
i
after
going
through
all
the
police
formalities
have
hurried
round
to
you
to
implore
you
to
use
your
skill
in
unravelling
the
matter
the
police
have
openly
confessed
that
they
can
at
present
make
nothing
of
it
you
may
go
to
any
expense
which
you
think
necessary
i
have
already
offered
a
reward
of
my
god
what
shall
i
do
i
have
lost
my
honour
my
gems
and
my
son
in
one
night
oh
what
shall
i
do
he
put
a
hand
on
either
side
of
his
head
and
rocked
himself
to
and
fro
droning
to
himself
like
a
child
whose
grief
has
got
beyond
words
sherlock
holmes
sat
silent
for
some
few
minutes
with
his
brows
knitted
and
his
eyes
fixed
upon
the
fire
do
you
receive
much
company
he
asked
none
save
my
partner
with
his
family
and
an
occasional
friend
of
arthur
s
sir
george
burnwell
has
been
several
times
lately
no
one
else
i
think
do
you
go
out
much
in
society
arthur
does
mary
and
i
stay
at
home
we
neither
of
us
care
for
it
that
is
unusual
in
a
young
girl
she
is
of
a
quiet
nature
besides
she
is
not
so
very
young
she
is
four
and
twenty
this
matter
from
what
you
say
seems
to
have
been
a
shock
to
her
also
terrible
she
is
even
more
affected
than
i
you
have
neither
of
you
any
doubt
as
to
your
son
s
guilt
how
can
we
have
when
i
saw
him
with
my
own
eyes
with
the
coronet
in
his
hands
i
hardly
consider
that
a
conclusive
proof
was
the
remainder
of
the
coronet
at
all
injured
yes
it
was
twisted
do
you
not
think
then
that
he
might
have
been
trying
to
straighten
it
god
bless
you
you
are
doing
what
you
can
for
him
and
for
me
but
it
is
too
heavy
a
task
what
was
he
doing
there
at
all
if
his
purpose
were
innocent
why
did
he
not
say
so
precisely
and
if
it
were
guilty
why
did
he
not
invent
a
lie
his
silence
appears
to
me
to
cut
both
ways
there
are
several
singular
points
about
the
case
what
did
the
police
think
of
the
noise
which
awoke
you
from
your
sleep
they
considered
that
it
might
be
caused
by
arthur
s
closing
his
bedroom
door
a
likely
story
as
if
a
man
bent
on
felony
would
slam
his
door
so
as
to
wake
a
household
what
did
they
say
then
of
the
disappearance
of
these
gems
they
are
still
sounding
the
planking
and
probing
the
furniture
in
the
hope
of
finding
them
have
they
thought
of
looking
outside
the
house
yes
they
have
shown
extraordinary
energy
the
whole
garden
has
already
been
minutely
examined
now
my
dear
sir
said
holmes
is
it
not
obvious
to
you
now
that
this
matter
really
strikes
very
much
deeper
than
either
you
or
the
police
were
at
first
inclined
to
think
it
appeared
to
you
to
be
a
simple
case
to
me
it
seems
exceedingly
complex
consider
what
is
involved
by
your
theory
you
suppose
that
your
son
came
down
from
his
bed
went
at
great
risk
to
your
dressing
room
opened
your
bureau
took
out
your
coronet
broke
off
by
main
force
a
small
portion
of
it
went
off
to
some
other
place
concealed
three
gems
out
of
the
thirty
nine
with
such
skill
that
nobody
can
find
them
and
then
returned
with
the
other
thirty
six
into
the
room
in
which
he
exposed
himself
to
the
greatest
danger
of
being
discovered
i
ask
you
now
is
such
a
theory
tenable
but
what
other
is
there
cried
the
banker
with
a
gesture
of
despair
if
his
motives
were
innocent
why
does
he
not
explain
them
it
is
our
task
to
find
that
out
replied
holmes
so
now
if
you
please
mr
holder
we
will
set
off
for
streatham
together
and
devote
an
hour
to
glancing
a
little
more
closely
into
details
my
friend
insisted
upon
my
accompanying
them
in
their
expedition
which
i
was
eager
enough
to
do
for
my
curiosity
and
sympathy
were
deeply
stirred
by
the
story
to
which
we
had
listened
i
confess
that
the
guilt
of
the
banker
s
son
appeared
to
me
to
be
as
obvious
as
it
did
to
his
unhappy
father
but
still
i
had
such
faith
in
holmes
judgment
that
i
felt
that
there
must
be
some
grounds
for
hope
as
long
as
he
was
dissatisfied
with
the
accepted
explanation
he
hardly
spoke
a
word
the
whole
way
out
to
the
southern
suburb
but
sat
with
his
chin
upon
his
breast
and
his
hat
drawn
over
his
eyes
sunk
in
the
deepest
thought
our
client
appeared
to
have
taken
fresh
heart
at
the
little
glimpse
of
hope
which
had
been
presented
to
him
and
he
even
broke
into
a
desultory
chat
with
me
over
his
business
affairs
a
short
railway
journey
and
a
shorter
walk
brought
us
to
fairbank
the
modest
residence
of
the
great
financier
fairbank
was
a
good
sized
square
house
of
white
stone
standing
back
a
little
from
the
road
a
double
carriage
sweep
with
a
snow
clad
lawn
stretched
down
in
front
to
two
large
iron
gates
which
closed
the
entrance
on
the
right
side
was
a
small
wooden
thicket
which
led
into
a
narrow
path
between
two
neat
hedges
stretching
from
the
road
to
the
kitchen
door
and
forming
the
tradesmen
s
entrance
on
the
left
ran
a
lane
which
led
to
the
stables
and
was
not
itself
within
the
grounds
at
all
being
a
public
though
little
used
thoroughfare
holmes
left
us
standing
at
the
door
and
walked
slowly
all
round
the
house
across
the
front
down
the
tradesmen
s
path
and
so
round
by
the
garden
behind
into
the
stable
lane
so
long
was
he
that
mr
holder
and
i
went
into
the
dining
room
and
waited
by
the
fire
until
he
should
return
we
were
sitting
there
in
silence
when
the
door
opened
and
a
young
lady
came
in
she
was
rather
above
the
middle
height
slim
with
dark
hair
and
eyes
which
seemed
the
darker
against
the
absolute
pallor
of
her
skin
i
do
not
think
that
i
have
ever
seen
such
deadly
paleness
in
a
woman
s
face
her
lips
too
were
bloodless
but
her
eyes
were
flushed
with
crying
as
she
swept
silently
into
the
room
she
impressed
me
with
a
greater
sense
of
grief
than
the
banker
had
done
in
the
morning
and
it
was
the
more
striking
in
her
as
she
was
evidently
a
woman
of
strong
character
with
immense
capacity
for
self
restraint
disregarding
my
presence
she
went
straight
to
her
uncle
and
passed
her
hand
over
his
head
with
a
sweet
womanly
caress
you
have
given
orders
that
arthur
should
be
liberated
have
you
not
dad
she
asked
no
no
my
girl
the
matter
must
be
probed
to
the
bottom
but
i
am
so
sure
that
he
is
innocent
you
know
what
woman
s
instincts
are
i
know
that
he
has
done
no
harm
and
that
you
will
be
sorry
for
having
acted
so
harshly
why
is
he
silent
then
if
he
is
innocent
who
knows
perhaps
because
he
was
so
angry
that
you
should
suspect
him
how
could
i
help
suspecting
him
when
i
actually
saw
him
with
the
coronet
in
his
hand
oh
but
he
had
only
picked
it
up
to
look
at
it
oh
do
do
take
my
word
for
it
that
he
is
innocent
let
the
matter
drop
and
say
no
more
it
is
so
dreadful
to
think
of
our
dear
arthur
in
prison
i
shall
never
let
it
drop
until
the
gems
are
found
never
mary
your
affection
for
arthur
blinds
you
as
to
the
awful
consequences
to
me
far
from
hushing
the
thing
up
i
have
brought
a
gentleman
down
from
london
to
inquire
more
deeply
into
it
this
gentleman
she
asked
facing
round
to
me
no
his
friend
he
wished
us
to
leave
him
alone
he
is
round
in
the
stable
lane
now
the
stable
lane
she
raised
her
dark
eyebrows
what
can
he
hope
to
find
there
ah
this
i
suppose
is
he
i
trust
sir
that
you
will
succeed
in
proving
what
i
feel
sure
is
the
truth
that
my
cousin
arthur
is
innocent
of
this
crime
i
fully
share
your
opinion
and
i
trust
with
you
that
we
may
prove
it
returned
holmes
going
back
to
the
mat
to
knock
the
snow
from
his
shoes
i
believe
i
have
the
honour
of
addressing
miss
mary
holder
might
i
ask
you
a
question
or
two
pray
do
sir
if
it
may
help
to
clear
this
horrible
affair
up
you
heard
nothing
yourself
last
night
nothing
until
my
uncle
here
began
to
speak
loudly
i
heard
that
and
i
came
down
you
shut
up
the
windows
and
doors
the
night
before
did
you
fasten
all
the
windows
yes
were
they
all
fastened
this
morning
yes
you
have
a
maid
who
has
a
sweetheart
i
think
that
you
remarked
to
your
uncle
last
night
that
she
had
been
out
to
see
him
yes
and
she
was
the
girl
who
waited
in
the
drawing
room
and
who
may
have
heard
uncle
s
remarks
about
the
coronet
i
see
you
infer
that
she
may
have
gone
out
to
tell
her
sweetheart
and
that
the
two
may
have
planned
the
robbery
but
what
is
the
good
of
all
these
vague
theories
cried
the
banker
impatiently
when
i
have
told
you
that
i
saw
arthur
with
the
coronet
in
his
hands
wait
a
little
mr
holder
we
must
come
back
to
that
about
this
girl
miss
holder
you
saw
her
return
by
the
kitchen
door
i
presume
yes
when
i
went
to
see
if
the
door
was
fastened
for
the
night
i
met
her
slipping
in
i
saw
the
man
too
in
the
gloom
do
you
know
him
oh
yes
he
is
the
green
grocer
who
brings
our
vegetables
round
his
name
is
francis
prosper
he
stood
said
holmes
to
the
left
of
the
door
that
is
to
say
farther
up
the
path
than
is
necessary
to
reach
the
door
yes
he
did
and
he
is
a
man
with
a
wooden
leg
something
like
fear
sprang
up
in
the
young
lady
s
expressive
black
eyes
why
you
are
like
a
magician
said
she
how
do
you
know
that
she
smiled
but
there
was
no
answering
smile
in
holmes
thin
eager
face
i
should
be
very
glad
now
to
go
upstairs
said
he
i
shall
probably
wish
to
go
over
the
outside
of
the
house
again
perhaps
i
had
better
take
a
look
at
the
lower
windows
before
i
go
up
he
walked
swiftly
round
from
one
to
the
other
pausing
only
at
the
large
one
which
looked
from
the
hall
onto
the
stable
lane
this
he
opened
and
made
a
very
careful
examination
of
the
sill
with
his
powerful
magnifying
lens
now
we
shall
go
upstairs
said
he
at
last
the
banker
s
dressing
room
was
a
plainly
furnished
little
chamber
with
a
grey
carpet
a
large
bureau
and
a
long
mirror
holmes
went
to
the
bureau
first
and
looked
hard
at
the
lock
which
key
was
used
to
open
it
he
asked
that
which
my
son
himself
indicated
that
of
the
cupboard
of
the
lumber
room
have
you
it
here
that
is
it
on
the
dressing
table
sherlock
holmes
took
it
up
and
opened
the
bureau
it
is
a
noiseless
lock
said
he
it
is
no
wonder
that
it
did
not
wake
you
this
case
i
presume
contains
the
coronet
we
must
have
a
look
at
it
he
opened
the
case
and
taking
out
the
diadem
he
laid
it
upon
the
table
it
was
a
magnificent
specimen
of
the
jeweller
s
art
and
the
thirty
six
stones
were
the
finest
that
i
have
ever
seen
at
one
side
of
the
coronet
was
a
cracked
edge
where
a
corner
holding
three
gems
had
been
torn
away
now
mr
holder
said
holmes
here
is
the
corner
which
corresponds
to
that
which
has
been
so
unfortunately
lost
might
i
beg
that
you
will
break
it
off
the
banker
recoiled
in
horror
i
should
not
dream
of
trying
said
he
then
i
will
holmes
suddenly
bent
his
strength
upon
it
but
without
result
i
feel
it
give
a
little
said
he
but
though
i
am
exceptionally
strong
in
the
fingers
it
would
take
me
all
my
time
to
break
it
an
ordinary
man
could
not
do
it
now
what
do
you
think
would
happen
if
i
did
break
it
mr
holder
there
would
be
a
noise
like
a
pistol
shot
do
you
tell
me
that
all
this
happened
within
a
few
yards
of
your
bed
and
that
you
heard
nothing
of
it
i
do
not
know
what
to
think
it
is
all
dark
to
me
but
perhaps
it
may
grow
lighter
as
we
go
what
do
you
think
miss
holder
i
confess
that
i
still
share
my
uncle
s
perplexity
your
son
had
no
shoes
or
slippers
on
when
you
saw
him
he
had
nothing
on
save
only
his
trousers
and
shirt
thank
you
we
have
certainly
been
favoured
with
extraordinary
luck
during
this
inquiry
and
it
will
be
entirely
our
own
fault
if
we
do
not
succeed
in
clearing
the
matter
up
with
your
permission
mr
holder
i
shall
now
continue
my
investigations
outside
he
went
alone
at
his
own
request
for
he
explained
that
any
unnecessary
footmarks
might
make
his
task
more
difficult
for
an
hour
or
more
he
was
at
work
returning
at
last
with
his
feet
heavy
with
snow
and
his
features
as
inscrutable
as
ever
i
think
that
i
have
seen
now
all
that
there
is
to
see
mr
holder
said
he
i
can
serve
you
best
by
returning
to
my
rooms
but
the
gems
mr
holmes
where
are
they
i
cannot
tell
the
banker
wrung
his
hands
i
shall
never
see
them
again
he
cried
and
my
son
you
give
me
hopes
my
opinion
is
in
no
way
altered
then
for
god
s
sake
what
was
this
dark
business
which
was
acted
in
my
house
last
night
if
you
can
call
upon
me
at
my
baker
street
rooms
to
morrow
morning
between
nine
and
ten
i
shall
be
happy
to
do
what
i
can
to
make
it
clearer
i
understand
that
you
give
me
carte
blanche
to
act
for
you
provided
only
that
i
get
back
the
gems
and
that
you
place
no
limit
on
the
sum
i
may
draw
i
would
give
my
fortune
to
have
them
back
very
good
i
shall
look
into
the
matter
between
this
and
then
good
bye
it
is
just
possible
that
i
may
have
to
come
over
here
again
before
evening
it
was
obvious
to
me
that
my
companion
s
mind
was
now
made
up
about
the
case
although
what
his
conclusions
were
was
more
than
i
could
even
dimly
imagine
several
times
during
our
homeward
journey
i
endeavoured
to
sound
him
upon
the
point
but
he
always
glided
away
to
some
other
topic
until
at
last
i
gave
it
over
in
despair
it
was
not
yet
three
when
we
found
ourselves
in
our
rooms
once
more
he
hurried
to
his
chamber
and
was
down
again
in
a
few
minutes
dressed
as
a
common
loafer
with
his
collar
turned
up
his
shiny
seedy
coat
his
red
cravat
and
his
worn
boots
he
was
a
perfect
sample
of
the
class
i
think
that
this
should
do
said
he
glancing
into
the
glass
above
the
fireplace
i
only
wish
that
you
could
come
with
me
watson
but
i
fear
that
it
won
t
do
i
may
be
on
the
trail
in
this
matter
or
i
may
be
following
a
will
o
the
wisp
but
i
shall
soon
know
which
it
is
i
hope
that
i
may
be
back
in
a
few
hours
he
cut
a
slice
of
beef
from
the
joint
upon
the
sideboard
sandwiched
it
between
two
rounds
of
bread
and
thrusting
this
rude
meal
into
his
pocket
he
started
off
upon
his
expedition
i
had
just
finished
my
tea
when
he
returned
evidently
in
excellent
spirits
swinging
an
old
elastic
sided
boot
in
his
hand
he
chucked
it
down
into
a
corner
and
helped
himself
to
a
cup
of
tea
i
only
looked
in
as
i
passed
said
he
i
am
going
right
on
where
to
oh
to
the
other
side
of
the
west
end
it
may
be
some
time
before
i
get
back
don
t
wait
up
for
me
in
case
i
should
be
late
how
are
you
getting
on
oh
so
so
nothing
to
complain
of
i
have
been
out
to
streatham
since
i
saw
you
last
but
i
did
not
call
at
the
house
it
is
a
very
sweet
little
problem
and
i
would
not
have
missed
it
for
a
good
deal
however
i
must
not
sit
gossiping
here
but
must
get
these
disreputable
clothes
off
and
return
to
my
highly
respectable
self
i
could
see
by
his
manner
that
he
had
stronger
reasons
for
satisfaction
than
his
words
alone
would
imply
his
eyes
twinkled
and
there
was
even
a
touch
of
colour
upon
his
sallow
cheeks
he
hastened
upstairs
and
a
few
minutes
later
i
heard
the
slam
of
the
hall
door
which
told
me
that
he
was
off
once
more
upon
his
congenial
hunt
i
waited
until
midnight
but
there
was
no
sign
of
his
return
so
i
retired
to
my
room
it
was
no
uncommon
thing
for
him
to
be
away
for
days
and
nights
on
end
when
he
was
hot
upon
a
scent
so
that
his
lateness
caused
me
no
surprise
i
do
not
know
at
what
hour
he
came
in
but
when
i
came
down
to
breakfast
in
the
morning
there
he
was
with
a
cup
of
coffee
in
one
hand
and
the
paper
in
the
other
as
fresh
and
trim
as
possible
you
will
excuse
my
beginning
without
you
watson
said
he
but
you
remember
that
our
client
has
rather
an
early
appointment
this
morning
why
it
is
after
nine
now
i
answered
i
should
not
be
surprised
if
that
were
he
i
thought
i
heard
a
ring
it
was
indeed
our
friend
the
financier
i
was
shocked
by
the
change
which
had
come
over
him
for
his
face
which
was
naturally
of
a
broad
and
massive
mould
was
now
pinched
and
fallen
in
while
his
hair
seemed
to
me
at
least
a
shade
whiter
he
entered
with
a
weariness
and
lethargy
which
was
even
more
painful
than
his
violence
of
the
morning
before
and
he
dropped
heavily
into
the
armchair
which
i
pushed
forward
for
him
i
do
not
know
what
i
have
done
to
be
so
severely
tried
said
he
only
two
days
ago
i
was
a
happy
and
prosperous
man
without
a
care
in
the
world
now
i
am
left
to
a
lonely
and
dishonoured
age
one
sorrow
comes
close
upon
the
heels
of
another
my
niece
mary
has
deserted
me
deserted
you
yes
her
bed
this
morning
had
not
been
slept
in
her
room
was
empty
and
a
note
for
me
lay
upon
the
hall
table
i
had
said
to
her
last
night
in
sorrow
and
not
in
anger
that
if
she
had
married
my
boy
all
might
have
been
well
with
him
perhaps
it
was
thoughtless
of
me
to
say
so
it
is
to
that
remark
that
she
refers
in
this
note
my
dearest
uncle
i
feel
that
i
have
brought
trouble
upon
you
and
that
if
i
had
acted
differently
this
terrible
misfortune
might
never
have
occurred
i
cannot
with
this
thought
in
my
mind
ever
again
be
happy
under
your
roof
and
i
feel
that
i
must
leave
you
forever
do
not
worry
about
my
future
for
that
is
provided
for
and
above
all
do
not
search
for
me
for
it
will
be
fruitless
labour
and
an
ill
service
to
me
in
life
or
in
death
i
am
ever
your
loving
mary
what
could
she
mean
by
that
note
mr
holmes
do
you
think
it
points
to
suicide
no
no
nothing
of
the
kind
it
is
perhaps
the
best
possible
solution
i
trust
mr
holder
that
you
are
nearing
the
end
of
your
troubles
ha
you
say
so
you
have
heard
something
mr
holmes
you
have
learned
something
where
are
the
gems
you
would
not
think
apiece
an
excessive
sum
for
them
i
would
pay
ten
that
would
be
unnecessary
three
thousand
will
cover
the
matter
and
there
is
a
little
reward
i
fancy
have
you
your
check
book
here
is
a
pen
better
make
it
out
for
with
a
dazed
face
the
banker
made
out
the
required
check
holmes
walked
over
to
his
desk
took
out
a
little
triangular
piece
of
gold
with
three
gems
in
it
and
threw
it
down
upon
the
table
with
a
shriek
of
joy
our
client
clutched
it
up
you
have
it
he
gasped
i
am
saved
i
am
saved
the
reaction
of
joy
was
as
passionate
as
his
grief
had
been
and
he
hugged
his
recovered
gems
to
his
bosom
there
is
one
other
thing
you
owe
mr
holder
said
sherlock
holmes
rather
sternly
owe
he
caught
up
a
pen
name
the
sum
and
i
will
pay
it
no
the
debt
is
not
to
me
you
owe
a
very
humble
apology
to
that
noble
lad
your
son
who
has
carried
himself
in
this
matter
as
i
should
be
proud
to
see
my
own
son
do
should
i
ever
chance
to
have
one
then
it
was
not
arthur
who
took
them
i
told
you
yesterday
and
i
repeat
to
day
that
it
was
not
you
are
sure
of
it
then
let
us
hurry
to
him
at
once
to
let
him
know
that
the
truth
is
known
he
knows
it
already
when
i
had
cleared
it
all
up
i
had
an
interview
with
him
and
finding
that
he
would
not
tell
me
the
story
i
told
it
to
him
on
which
he
had
to
confess
that
i
was
right
and
to
add
the
very
few
details
which
were
not
yet
quite
clear
to
me
your
news
of
this
morning
however
may
open
his
lips
for
heaven
s
sake
tell
me
then
what
is
this
extraordinary
mystery
i
will
do
so
and
i
will
show
you
the
steps
by
which
i
reached
it
and
let
me
say
to
you
first
that
which
it
is
hardest
for
me
to
say
and
for
you
to
hear
there
has
been
an
understanding
between
sir
george
burnwell
and
your
niece
mary
they
have
now
fled
together
my
mary
impossible
it
is
unfortunately
more
than
possible
it
is
certain
neither
you
nor
your
son
knew
the
true
character
of
this
man
when
you
admitted
him
into
your
family
circle
he
is
one
of
the
most
dangerous
men
in
england
a
ruined
gambler
an
absolutely
desperate
villain
a
man
without
heart
or
conscience
your
niece
knew
nothing
of
such
men
when
he
breathed
his
vows
to
her
as
he
had
done
to
a
hundred
before
her
she
flattered
herself
that
she
alone
had
touched
his
heart
the
devil
knows
best
what
he
said
but
at
least
she
became
his
tool
and
was
in
the
habit
of
seeing
him
nearly
every
evening
i
cannot
and
i
will
not
believe
it
cried
the
banker
with
an
ashen
face
i
will
tell
you
then
what
occurred
in
your
house
last
night
your
niece
when
you
had
as
she
thought
gone
to
your
room
slipped
down
and
talked
to
her
lover
through
the
window
which
leads
into
the
stable
lane
his
footmarks
had
pressed
right
through
the
snow
so
long
had
he
stood
there
she
told
him
of
the
coronet
his
wicked
lust
for
gold
kindled
at
the
news
and
he
bent
her
to
his
will
i
have
no
doubt
that
she
loved
you
but
there
are
women
in
whom
the
love
of
a
lover
extinguishes
all
other
loves
and
i
think
that
she
must
have
been
one
she
had
hardly
listened
to
his
instructions
when
she
saw
you
coming
downstairs
on
which
she
closed
the
window
rapidly
and
told
you
about
one
of
the
servants
escapade
with
her
wooden
legged
lover
which
was
all
perfectly
true
your
boy
arthur
went
to
bed
after
his
interview
with
you
but
he
slept
badly
on
account
of
his
uneasiness
about
his
club
debts
in
the
middle
of
the
night
he
heard
a
soft
tread
pass
his
door
so
he
rose
and
looking
out
was
surprised
to
see
his
cousin
walking
very
stealthily
along
the
passage
until
she
disappeared
into
your
dressing
room
petrified
with
astonishment
the
lad
slipped
on
some
clothes
and
waited
there
in
the
dark
to
see
what
would
come
of
this
strange
affair
presently
she
emerged
from
the
room
again
and
in
the
light
of
the
passage
lamp
your
son
saw
that
she
carried
the
precious
coronet
in
her
hands
she
passed
down
the
stairs
and
he
thrilling
with
horror
ran
along
and
slipped
behind
the
curtain
near
your
door
whence
he
could
see
what
passed
in
the
hall
beneath
he
saw
her
stealthily
open
the
window
hand
out
the
coronet
to
someone
in
the
gloom
and
then
closing
it
once
more
hurry
back
to
her
room
passing
quite
close
to
where
he
stood
hid
behind
the
curtain
as
long
as
she
was
on
the
scene
he
could
not
take
any
action
without
a
horrible
exposure
of
the
woman
whom
he
loved
but
the
instant
that
she
was
gone
he
realised
how
crushing
a
misfortune
this
would
be
for
you
and
how
all
important
it
was
to
set
it
right
he
rushed
down
just
as
he
was
in
his
bare
feet
opened
the
window
sprang
out
into
the
snow
and
ran
down
the
lane
where
he
could
see
a
dark
figure
in
the
moonlight
sir
george
burnwell
tried
to
get
away
but
arthur
caught
him
and
there
was
a
struggle
between
them
your
lad
tugging
at
one
side
of
the
coronet
and
his
opponent
at
the
other
in
the
scuffle
your
son
struck
sir
george
and
cut
him
over
the
eye
then
something
suddenly
snapped
and
your
son
finding
that
he
had
the
coronet
in
his
hands
rushed
back
closed
the
window
ascended
to
your
room
and
had
just
observed
that
the
coronet
had
been
twisted
in
the
struggle
and
was
endeavouring
to
straighten
it
when
you
appeared
upon
the
scene
is
it
possible
gasped
the
banker
you
then
roused
his
anger
by
calling
him
names
at
a
moment
when
he
felt
that
he
had
deserved
your
warmest
thanks
he
could
not
explain
the
true
state
of
affairs
without
betraying
one
who
certainly
deserved
little
enough
consideration
at
his
hands
he
took
the
more
chivalrous
view
however
and
preserved
her
secret
and
that
was
why
she
shrieked
and
fainted
when
she
saw
the
coronet
cried
mr
holder
oh
my
god
what
a
blind
fool
i
have
been
and
his
asking
to
be
allowed
to
go
out
for
five
minutes
the
dear
fellow
wanted
to
see
if
the
missing
piece
were
at
the
scene
of
the
struggle
how
cruelly
i
have
misjudged
him
when
i
arrived
at
the
house
continued
holmes
i
at
once
went
very
carefully
round
it
to
observe
if
there
were
any
traces
in
the
snow
which
might
help
me
i
knew
that
none
had
fallen
since
the
evening
before
and
also
that
there
had
been
a
strong
frost
to
preserve
impressions
i
passed
along
the
tradesmen
s
path
but
found
it
all
trampled
down
and
indistinguishable
just
beyond
it
however
at
the
far
side
of
the
kitchen
door
a
woman
had
stood
and
talked
with
a
man
whose
round
impressions
on
one
side
showed
that
he
had
a
wooden
leg
i
could
even
tell
that
they
had
been
disturbed
for
the
woman
had
run
back
swiftly
to
the
door
as
was
shown
by
the
deep
toe
and
light
heel
marks
while
wooden
leg
had
waited
a
little
and
then
had
gone
away
i
thought
at
the
time
that
this
might
be
the
maid
and
her
sweetheart
of
whom
you
had
already
spoken
to
me
and
inquiry
showed
it
was
so
i
passed
round
the
garden
without
seeing
anything
more
than
random
tracks
which
i
took
to
be
the
police
but
when
i
got
into
the
stable
lane
a
very
long
and
complex
story
was
written
in
the
snow
in
front
of
me
there
was
a
double
line
of
tracks
of
a
booted
man
and
a
second
double
line
which
i
saw
with
delight
belonged
to
a
man
with
naked
feet
i
was
at
once
convinced
from
what
you
had
told
me
that
the
latter
was
your
son
the
first
had
walked
both
ways
but
the
other
had
run
swiftly
and
as
his
tread
was
marked
in
places
over
the
depression
of
the
boot
it
was
obvious
that
he
had
passed
after
the
other
i
followed
them
up
and
found
they
led
to
the
hall
window
where
boots
had
worn
all
the
snow
away
while
waiting
then
i
walked
to
the
other
end
which
was
a
hundred
yards
or
more
down
the
lane
i
saw
where
boots
had
faced
round
where
the
snow
was
cut
up
as
though
there
had
been
a
struggle
and
finally
where
a
few
drops
of
blood
had
fallen
to
show
me
that
i
was
not
mistaken
boots
had
then
run
down
the
lane
and
another
little
smudge
of
blood
showed
that
it
was
he
who
had
been
hurt
when
he
came
to
the
highroad
at
the
other
end
i
found
that
the
pavement
had
been
cleared
so
there
was
an
end
to
that
clue
on
entering
the
house
however
i
examined
as
you
remember
the
sill
and
framework
of
the
hall
window
with
my
lens
and
i
could
at
once
see
that
someone
had
passed
out
i
could
distinguish
the
outline
of
an
instep
where
the
wet
foot
had
been
placed
in
coming
in
i
was
then
beginning
to
be
able
to
form
an
opinion
as
to
what
had
occurred
a
man
had
waited
outside
the
window
someone
had
brought
the
gems
the
deed
had
been
overseen
by
your
son
he
had
pursued
the
thief
had
struggled
with
him
they
had
each
tugged
at
the
coronet
their
united
strength
causing
injuries
which
neither
alone
could
have
effected
he
had
returned
with
the
prize
but
had
left
a
fragment
in
the
grasp
of
his
opponent
so
far
i
was
clear
the
question
now
was
who
was
the
man
and
who
was
it
brought
him
the
coronet
it
is
an
old
maxim
of
mine
that
when
you
have
excluded
the
impossible
whatever
remains
however
improbable
must
be
the
truth
now
i
knew
that
it
was
not
you
who
had
brought
it
down
so
there
only
remained
your
niece
and
the
maids
but
if
it
were
the
maids
why
should
your
son
allow
himself
to
be
accused
in
their
place
there
could
be
no
possible
reason
as
he
loved
his
cousin
however
there
was
an
excellent
explanation
why
he
should
retain
her
secret
the
more
so
as
the
secret
was
a
disgraceful
one
when
i
remembered
that
you
had
seen
her
at
that
window
and
how
she
had
fainted
on
seeing
the
coronet
again
my
conjecture
became
a
certainty
and
who
could
it
be
who
was
her
confederate
a
lover
evidently
for
who
else
could
outweigh
the
love
and
gratitude
which
she
must
feel
to
you
i
knew
that
you
went
out
little
and
that
your
circle
of
friends
was
a
very
limited
one
but
among
them
was
sir
george
burnwell
i
had
heard
of
him
before
as
being
a
man
of
evil
reputation
among
women
it
must
have
been
he
who
wore
those
boots
and
retained
the
missing
gems
even
though
he
knew
that
arthur
had
discovered
him
he
might
still
flatter
himself
that
he
was
safe
for
the
lad
could
not
say
a
word
without
compromising
his
own
family
well
your
own
good
sense
will
suggest
what
measures
i
took
next
i
went
in
the
shape
of
a
loafer
to
sir
george
s
house
managed
to
pick
up
an
acquaintance
with
his
valet
learned
that
his
master
had
cut
his
head
the
night
before
and
finally
at
the
expense
of
six
shillings
made
all
sure
by
buying
a
pair
of
his
cast
off
shoes
with
these
i
journeyed
down
to
streatham
and
saw
that
they
exactly
fitted
the
tracks
i
saw
an
ill
dressed
vagabond
in
the
lane
yesterday
evening
said
mr
holder
precisely
it
was
i
i
found
that
i
had
my
man
so
i
came
home
and
changed
my
clothes
it
was
a
delicate
part
which
i
had
to
play
then
for
i
saw
that
a
prosecution
must
be
avoided
to
avert
scandal
and
i
knew
that
so
astute
a
villain
would
see
that
our
hands
were
tied
in
the
matter
i
went
and
saw
him
at
first
of
course
he
denied
everything
but
when
i
gave
him
every
particular
that
had
occurred
he
tried
to
bluster
and
took
down
a
life
preserver
from
the
wall
i
knew
my
man
however
and
i
clapped
a
pistol
to
his
head
before
he
could
strike
then
he
became
a
little
more
reasonable
i
told
him
that
we
would
give
him
a
price
for
the
stones
he
held
apiece
that
brought
out
the
first
signs
of
grief
that
he
had
shown
why
dash
it
all
said
he
i
ve
let
them
go
at
six
hundred
for
the
three
i
soon
managed
to
get
the
address
of
the
receiver
who
had
them
on
promising
him
that
there
would
be
no
prosecution
off
i
set
to
him
and
after
much
chaffering
i
got
our
stones
at
apiece
then
i
looked
in
upon
your
son
told
him
that
all
was
right
and
eventually
got
to
my
bed
about
two
o
clock
after
what
i
may
call
a
really
hard
day
s
work
a
day
which
has
saved
england
from
a
great
public
scandal
said
the
banker
rising
sir
i
cannot
find
words
to
thank
you
but
you
shall
not
find
me
ungrateful
for
what
you
have
done
your
skill
has
indeed
exceeded
all
that
i
have
heard
of
it
and
now
i
must
fly
to
my
dear
boy
to
apologise
to
him
for
the
wrong
which
i
have
done
him
as
to
what
you
tell
me
of
poor
mary
it
goes
to
my
very
heart
not
even
your
skill
can
inform
me
where
she
is
now
i
think
that
we
may
safely
say
returned
holmes
that
she
is
wherever
sir
george
burnwell
is
it
is
equally
certain
too
that
whatever
her
sins
are
they
will
soon
receive
a
more
than
sufficient
punishment
xii
the
adventure
of
the
copper
beeches
to
the
man
who
loves
art
for
its
own
sake
remarked
sherlock
holmes
tossing
aside
the
advertisement
sheet
of
the
daily
telegraph
it
is
frequently
in
its
least
important
and
lowliest
manifestations
that
the
keenest
pleasure
is
to
be
derived
it
is
pleasant
to
me
to
observe
watson
that
you
have
so
far
grasped
this
truth
that
in
these
little
records
of
our
cases
which
you
have
been
good
enough
to
draw
up
and
i
am
bound
to
say
occasionally
to
embellish
you
have
given
prominence
not
so
much
to
the
many
causes
celebres
and
sensational
trials
in
which
i
have
figured
but
rather
to
those
incidents
which
may
have
been
trivial
in
themselves
but
which
have
given
room
for
those
faculties
of
deduction
and
of
logical
synthesis
which
i
have
made
my
special
province
and
yet
said
i
smiling
i
cannot
quite
hold
myself
absolved
from
the
charge
of
sensationalism
which
has
been
urged
against
my
records
you
have
erred
perhaps
he
observed
taking
up
a
glowing
cinder
with
the
tongs
and
lighting
with
it
the
long
cherry
wood
pipe
which
was
wont
to
replace
his
clay
when
he
was
in
a
disputatious
rather
than
a
meditative
mood
you
have
erred
perhaps
in
attempting
to
put
colour
and
life
into
each
of
your
statements
instead
of
confining
yourself
to
the
task
of
placing
upon
record
that
severe
reasoning
from
cause
to
effect
which
is
really
the
only
notable
feature
about
the
thing
it
seems
to
me
that
i
have
done
you
full
justice
in
the
matter
i
remarked
with
some
coldness
for
i
was
repelled
by
the
egotism
which
i
had
more
than
once
observed
to
be
a
strong
factor
in
my
friend
s
singular
character
no
it
is
not
selfishness
or
conceit
said
he
answering
as
was
his
wont
my
thoughts
rather
than
my
words
if
i
claim
full
justice
for
my
art
it
is
because
it
is
an
impersonal
thing
a
thing
beyond
myself
crime
is
common
logic
is
rare
therefore
it
is
upon
the
logic
rather
than
upon
the
crime
that
you
should
dwell
you
have
degraded
what
should
have
been
a
course
of
lectures
into
a
series
of
tales
it
was
a
cold
morning
of
the
early
spring
and
we
sat
after
breakfast
on
either
side
of
a
cheery
fire
in
the
old
room
at
baker
street
a
thick
fog
rolled
down
between
the
lines
of
dun
coloured
houses
and
the
opposing
windows
loomed
like
dark
shapeless
blurs
through
the
heavy
yellow
wreaths
our
gas
was
lit
and
shone
on
the
white
cloth
and
glimmer
of
china
and
metal
for
the
table
had
not
been
cleared
yet
sherlock
holmes
had
been
silent
all
the
morning
dipping
continuously
into
the
advertisement
columns
of
a
succession
of
papers
until
at
last
having
apparently
given
up
his
search
he
had
emerged
in
no
very
sweet
temper
to
lecture
me
upon
my
literary
shortcomings
at
the
same
time
he
remarked
after
a
pause
during
which
he
had
sat
puffing
at
his
long
pipe
and
gazing
down
into
the
fire
you
can
hardly
be
open
to
a
charge
of
sensationalism
for
out
of
these
cases
which
you
have
been
so
kind
as
to
interest
yourself
in
a
fair
proportion
do
not
treat
of
crime
in
its
legal
sense
at
all
the
small
matter
in
which
i
endeavoured
to
help
the
king
of
bohemia
the
singular
experience
of
miss
mary
sutherland
the
problem
connected
with
the
man
with
the
twisted
lip
and
the
incident
of
the
noble
bachelor
were
all
matters
which
are
outside
the
pale
of
the
law
but
in
avoiding
the
sensational
i
fear
that
you
may
have
bordered
on
the
trivial
the
end
may
have
been
so
i
answered
but
the
methods
i
hold
to
have
been
novel
and
of
interest
pshaw
my
dear
fellow
what
do
the
public
the
great
unobservant
public
who
could
hardly
tell
a
weaver
by
his
tooth
or
a
compositor
by
his
left
thumb
care
about
the
finer
shades
of
analysis
and
deduction
but
indeed
if
you
are
trivial
i
cannot
blame
you
for
the
days
of
the
great
cases
are
past
man
or
at
least
criminal
man
has
lost
all
enterprise
and
originality
as
to
my
own
little
practice
it
seems
to
be
degenerating
into
an
agency
for
recovering
lost
lead
pencils
and
giving
advice
to
young
ladies
from
boarding
schools
i
think
that
i
have
touched
bottom
at
last
however
this
note
i
had
this
morning
marks
my
zero
point
i
fancy
read
it
he
tossed
a
crumpled
letter
across
to
me
it
was
dated
from
montague
place
upon
the
preceding
evening
and
ran
thus
dear
mr
holmes
i
am
very
anxious
to
consult
you
as
to
whether
i
should
or
should
not
accept
a
situation
which
has
been
offered
to
me
as
governess
i
shall
call
at
half
past
ten
to
morrow
if
i
do
not
inconvenience
you
yours
faithfully
violet
hunter
do
you
know
the
young
lady
i
asked
not
i
it
is
half
past
ten
now
yes
and
i
have
no
doubt
that
is
her
ring
it
may
turn
out
to
be
of
more
interest
than
you
think
you
remember
that
the
affair
of
the
blue
carbuncle
which
appeared
to
be
a
mere
whim
at
first
developed
into
a
serious
investigation
it
may
be
so
in
this
case
also
well
let
us
hope
so
but
our
doubts
will
very
soon
be
solved
for
here
unless
i
am
much
mistaken
is
the
person
in
question
as
he
spoke
the
door
opened
and
a
young
lady
entered
the
room
she
was
plainly
but
neatly
dressed
with
a
bright
quick
face
freckled
like
a
plover
s
egg
and
with
the
brisk
manner
of
a
woman
who
has
had
her
own
way
to
make
in
the
world
you
will
excuse
my
troubling
you
i
am
sure
said
she
as
my
companion
rose
to
greet
her
but
i
have
had
a
very
strange
experience
and
as
i
have
no
parents
or
relations
of
any
sort
from
whom
i
could
ask
advice
i
thought
that
perhaps
you
would
be
kind
enough
to
tell
me
what
i
should
do
pray
take
a
seat
miss
hunter
i
shall
be
happy
to
do
anything
that
i
can
to
serve
you
i
could
see
that
holmes
was
favourably
impressed
by
the
manner
and
speech
of
his
new
client
he
looked
her
over
in
his
searching
fashion
and
then
composed
himself
with
his
lids
drooping
and
his
finger
tips
together
to
listen
to
her
story
i
have
been
a
governess
for
five
years
said
she
in
the
family
of
colonel
spence
munro
but
two
months
ago
the
colonel
received
an
appointment
at
halifax
in
nova
scotia
and
took
his
children
over
to
america
with
him
so
that
i
found
myself
without
a
situation
i
advertised
and
i
answered
advertisements
but
without
success
at
last
the
little
money
which
i
had
saved
began
to
run
short
and
i
was
at
my
wit
s
end
as
to
what
i
should
do
there
is
a
well
known
agency
for
governesses
in
the
west
end
called
westaway
s
and
there
i
used
to
call
about
once
a
week
in
order
to
see
whether
anything
had
turned
up
which
might
suit
me
westaway
was
the
name
of
the
founder
of
the
business
but
it
is
really
managed
by
miss
stoper
she
sits
in
her
own
little
office
and
the
ladies
who
are
seeking
employment
wait
in
an
anteroom
and
are
then
shown
in
one
by
one
when
she
consults
her
ledgers
and
sees
whether
she
has
anything
which
would
suit
them
well
when
i
called
last
week
i
was
shown
into
the
little
office
as
usual
but
i
found
that
miss
stoper
was
not
alone
a
prodigiously
stout
man
with
a
very
smiling
face
and
a
great
heavy
chin
which
rolled
down
in
fold
upon
fold
over
his
throat
sat
at
her
elbow
with
a
pair
of
glasses
on
his
nose
looking
very
earnestly
at
the
ladies
who
entered
as
i
came
in
he
gave
quite
a
jump
in
his
chair
and
turned
quickly
to
miss
stoper
that
will
do
said
he
i
could
not
ask
for
anything
better
capital
capital
he
seemed
quite
enthusiastic
and
rubbed
his
hands
together
in
the
most
genial
fashion
he
was
such
a
comfortable
looking
man
that
it
was
quite
a
pleasure
to
look
at
him
you
are
looking
for
a
situation
miss
he
asked
yes
sir
as
governess
yes
sir
and
what
salary
do
you
ask
i
had
a
month
in
my
last
place
with
colonel
spence
munro
oh
tut
tut
sweating
rank
sweating
he
cried
throwing
his
fat
hands
out
into
the
air
like
a
man
who
is
in
a
boiling
passion
how
could
anyone
offer
so
pitiful
a
sum
to
a
lady
with
such
attractions
and
accomplishments
my
accomplishments
sir
may
be
less
than
you
imagine
said
i
a
little
french
a
little
german
music
and
drawing
tut
tut
he
cried
this
is
all
quite
beside
the
question
the
point
is
have
you
or
have
you
not
the
bearing
and
deportment
of
a
lady
there
it
is
in
a
nutshell
if
you
have
not
you
are
not
fitted
for
the
rearing
of
a
child
who
may
some
day
play
a
considerable
part
in
the
history
of
the
country
but
if
you
have
why
then
how
could
any
gentleman
ask
you
to
condescend
to
accept
anything
under
the
three
figures
your
salary
with
me
madam
would
commence
at
a
year
you
may
imagine
mr
holmes
that
to
me
destitute
as
i
was
such
an
offer
seemed
almost
too
good
to
be
true
the
gentleman
however
seeing
perhaps
the
look
of
incredulity
upon
my
face
opened
a
pocket
book
and
took
out
a
note
it
is
also
my
custom
said
he
smiling
in
the
most
pleasant
fashion
until
his
eyes
were
just
two
little
shining
slits
amid
the
white
creases
of
his
face
to
advance
to
my
young
ladies
half
their
salary
beforehand
so
that
they
may
meet
any
little
expenses
of
their
journey
and
their
wardrobe
it
seemed
to
me
that
i
had
never
met
so
fascinating
and
so
thoughtful
a
man
as
i
was
already
in
debt
to
my
tradesmen
the
advance
was
a
great
convenience
and
yet
there
was
something
unnatural
about
the
whole
transaction
which
made
me
wish
to
know
a
little
more
before
i
quite
committed
myself
may
i
ask
where
you
live
sir
said
i
hampshire
charming
rural
place
the
copper
beeches
five
miles
on
the
far
side
of
winchester
it
is
the
most
lovely
country
my
dear
young
lady
and
the
dearest
old
country
house
and
my
duties
sir
i
should
be
glad
to
know
what
they
would
be
one
child
one
dear
little
romper
just
six
years
old
oh
if
you
could
see
him
killing
cockroaches
with
a
slipper
smack
smack
smack
three
gone
before
you
could
wink
he
leaned
back
in
his
chair
and
laughed
his
eyes
into
his
head
again
i
was
a
little
startled
at
the
nature
of
the
child
s
amusement
but
the
father
s
laughter
made
me
think
that
perhaps
he
was
joking
my
sole
duties
then
i
asked
are
to
take
charge
of
a
single
child
no
no
not
the
sole
not
the
sole
my
dear
young
lady
he
cried
your
duty
would
be
as
i
am
sure
your
good
sense
would
suggest
to
obey
any
little
commands
my
wife
might
give
provided
always
that
they
were
such
commands
as
a
lady
might
with
propriety
obey
you
see
no
difficulty
heh
i
should
be
happy
to
make
myself
useful
quite
so
in
dress
now
for
example
we
are
faddy
people
you
know
faddy
but
kind
hearted
if
you
were
asked
to
wear
any
dress
which
we
might
give
you
you
would
not
object
to
our
little
whim
heh
no
said
i
considerably
astonished
at
his
words
or
to
sit
here
or
sit
there
that
would
not
be
offensive
to
you
oh
no
or
to
cut
your
hair
quite
short
before
you
come
to
us
i
could
hardly
believe
my
ears
as
you
may
observe
mr
holmes
my
hair
is
somewhat
luxuriant
and
of
a
rather
peculiar
tint
of
chestnut
it
has
been
considered
artistic
i
could
not
dream
of
sacrificing
it
in
this
offhand
fashion
i
am
afraid
that
that
is
quite
impossible
said
i
he
had
been
watching
me
eagerly
out
of
his
small
eyes
and
i
could
see
a
shadow
pass
over
his
face
as
i
spoke
i
am
afraid
that
it
is
quite
essential
said
he
it
is
a
little
fancy
of
my
wife
s
and
ladies
fancies
you
know
madam
ladies
fancies
must
be
consulted
and
so
you
won
t
cut
your
hair
no
sir
i
really
could
not
i
answered
firmly
ah
very
well
then
that
quite
settles
the
matter
it
is
a
pity
because
in
other
respects
you
would
really
have
done
very
nicely
in
that
case
miss
stoper
i
had
best
inspect
a
few
more
of
your
young
ladies
the
manageress
had
sat
all
this
while
busy
with
her
papers
without
a
word
to
either
of
us
but
she
glanced
at
me
now
with
so
much
annoyance
upon
her
face
that
i
could
not
help
suspecting
that
she
had
lost
a
handsome
commission
through
my
refusal
do
you
desire
your
name
to
be
kept
upon
the
books
she
asked
if
you
please
miss
stoper
well
really
it
seems
rather
useless
since
you
refuse
the
most
excellent
offers
in
this
fashion
said
she
sharply
you
can
hardly
expect
us
to
exert
ourselves
to
find
another
such
opening
for
you
good
day
to
you
miss
hunter
she
struck
a
gong
upon
the
table
and
i
was
shown
out
by
the
page
well
mr
holmes
when
i
got
back
to
my
lodgings
and
found
little
enough
in
the
cupboard
and
two
or
three
bills
upon
the
table
i
began
to
ask
myself
whether
i
had
not
done
a
very
foolish
thing
after
all
if
these
people
had
strange
fads
and
expected
obedience
on
the
most
extraordinary
matters
they
were
at
least
ready
to
pay
for
their
eccentricity
very
few
governesses
in
england
are
getting
a
year
besides
what
use
was
my
hair
to
me
many
people
are
improved
by
wearing
it
short
and
perhaps
i
should
be
among
the
number
next
day
i
was
inclined
to
think
that
i
had
made
a
mistake
and
by
the
day
after
i
was
sure
of
it
i
had
almost
overcome
my
pride
so
far
as
to
go
back
to
the
agency
and
inquire
whether
the
place
was
still
open
when
i
received
this
letter
from
the
gentleman
himself
i
have
it
here
and
i
will
read
it
to
you
the
copper
beeches
near
winchester
dear
miss
hunter
miss
stoper
has
very
kindly
given
me
your
address
and
i
write
from
here
to
ask
you
whether
you
have
reconsidered
your
decision
my
wife
is
very
anxious
that
you
should
come
for
she
has
been
much
attracted
by
my
description
of
you
we
are
willing
to
give
a
quarter
or
a
year
so
as
to
recompense
you
for
any
little
inconvenience
which
our
fads
may
cause
you
they
are
not
very
exacting
after
all
my
wife
is
fond
of
a
particular
shade
of
electric
blue
and
would
like
you
to
wear
such
a
dress
indoors
in
the
morning
you
need
not
however
go
to
the
expense
of
purchasing
one
as
we
have
one
belonging
to
my
dear
daughter
alice
now
in
philadelphia
which
would
i
should
think
fit
you
very
well
then
as
to
sitting
here
or
there
or
amusing
yourself
in
any
manner
indicated
that
need
cause
you
no
inconvenience
as
regards
your
hair
it
is
no
doubt
a
pity
especially
as
i
could
not
help
remarking
its
beauty
during
our
short
interview
but
i
am
afraid
that
i
must
remain
firm
upon
this
point
and
i
only
hope
that
the
increased
salary
may
recompense
you
for
the
loss
your
duties
as
far
as
the
child
is
concerned
are
very
light
now
do
try
to
come
and
i
shall
meet
you
with
the
dog
cart
at
winchester
let
me
know
your
train
yours
faithfully
jephro
rucastle
that
is
the
letter
which
i
have
just
received
mr
holmes
and
my
mind
is
made
up
that
i
will
accept
it
i
thought
however
that
before
taking
the
final
step
i
should
like
to
submit
the
whole
matter
to
your
consideration
well
miss
hunter
if
your
mind
is
made
up
that
settles
the
question
said
holmes
smiling
but
you
would
not
advise
me
to
refuse
i
confess
that
it
is
not
the
situation
which
i
should
like
to
see
a
sister
of
mine
apply
for
what
is
the
meaning
of
it
all
mr
holmes
ah
i
have
no
data
i
cannot
tell
perhaps
you
have
yourself
formed
some
opinion
well
there
seems
to
me
to
be
only
one
possible
solution
mr
rucastle
seemed
to
be
a
very
kind
good
natured
man
is
it
not
possible
that
his
wife
is
a
lunatic
that
he
desires
to
keep
the
matter
quiet
for
fear
she
should
be
taken
to
an
asylum
and
that
he
humours
her
fancies
in
every
way
in
order
to
prevent
an
outbreak
that
is
a
possible
solution
in
fact
as
matters
stand
it
is
the
most
probable
one
but
in
any
case
it
does
not
seem
to
be
a
nice
household
for
a
young
lady
but
the
money
mr
holmes
the
money
well
yes
of
course
the
pay
is
good
too
good
that
is
what
makes
me
uneasy
why
should
they
give
you
a
year
when
they
could
have
their
pick
for
there
must
be
some
strong
reason
behind
i
thought
that
if
i
told
you
the
circumstances
you
would
understand
afterwards
if
i
wanted
your
help
i
should
feel
so
much
stronger
if
i
felt
that
you
were
at
the
back
of
me
oh
you
may
carry
that
feeling
away
with
you
i
assure
you
that
your
little
problem
promises
to
be
the
most
interesting
which
has
come
my
way
for
some
months
there
is
something
distinctly
novel
about
some
of
the
features
if
you
should
find
yourself
in
doubt
or
in
danger
danger
what
danger
do
you
foresee
holmes
shook
his
head
gravely
it
would
cease
to
be
a
danger
if
we
could
define
it
said
he
but
at
any
time
day
or
night
a
telegram
would
bring
me
down
to
your
help
that
is
enough
she
rose
briskly
from
her
chair
with
the
anxiety
all
swept
from
her
face
i
shall
go
down
to
hampshire
quite
easy
in
my
mind
now
i
shall
write
to
mr
rucastle
at
once
sacrifice
my
poor
hair
to
night
and
start
for
winchester
to
morrow
with
a
few
grateful
words
to
holmes
she
bade
us
both
good
night
and
bustled
off
upon
her
way
at
least
said
i
as
we
heard
her
quick
firm
steps
descending
the
stairs
she
seems
to
be
a
young
lady
who
is
very
well
able
to
take
care
of
herself
and
she
would
need
to
be
said
holmes
gravely
i
am
much
mistaken
if
we
do
not
hear
from
her
before
many
days
are
past
it
was
not
very
long
before
my
friend
s
prediction
was
fulfilled
a
fortnight
went
by
during
which
i
frequently
found
my
thoughts
turning
in
her
direction
and
wondering
what
strange
side
alley
of
human
experience
this
lonely
woman
had
strayed
into
the
unusual
salary
the
curious
conditions
the
light
duties
all
pointed
to
something
abnormal
though
whether
a
fad
or
a
plot
or
whether
the
man
were
a
philanthropist
or
a
villain
it
was
quite
beyond
my
powers
to
determine
as
to
holmes
i
observed
that
he
sat
frequently
for
half
an
hour
on
end
with
knitted
brows
and
an
abstracted
air
but
he
swept
the
matter
away
with
a
wave
of
his
hand
when
i
mentioned
it
data
data
data
he
cried
impatiently
i
can
t
make
bricks
without
clay
and
yet
he
would
always
wind
up
by
muttering
that
no
sister
of
his
should
ever
have
accepted
such
a
situation
the
telegram
which
we
eventually
received
came
late
one
night
just
as
i
was
thinking
of
turning
in
and
holmes
was
settling
down
to
one
of
those
all
night
chemical
researches
which
he
frequently
indulged
in
when
i
would
leave
him
stooping
over
a
retort
and
a
test
tube
at
night
and
find
him
in
the
same
position
when
i
came
down
to
breakfast
in
the
morning
he
opened
the
yellow
envelope
and
then
glancing
at
the
message
threw
it
across
to
me
just
look
up
the
trains
in
bradshaw
said
he
and
turned
back
to
his
chemical
studies
the
summons
was
a
brief
and
urgent
one
please
be
at
the
black
swan
hotel
at
winchester
at
midday
to
morrow
it
said
do
come
i
am
at
my
wit
s
end
hunter
will
you
come
with
me
asked
holmes
glancing
up
i
should
wish
to
just
look
it
up
then
there
is
a
train
at
half
past
nine
said
i
glancing
over
my
bradshaw
it
is
due
at
winchester
at
that
will
do
very
nicely
then
perhaps
i
had
better
postpone
my
analysis
of
the
acetones
as
we
may
need
to
be
at
our
best
in
the
morning
by
eleven
o
clock
the
next
day
we
were
well
upon
our
way
to
the
old
english
capital
holmes
had
been
buried
in
the
morning
papers
all
the
way
down
but
after
we
had
passed
the
hampshire
border
he
threw
them
down
and
began
to
admire
the
scenery
it
was
an
ideal
spring
day
a
light
blue
sky
flecked
with
little
fleecy
white
clouds
drifting
across
from
west
to
east
the
sun
was
shining
very
brightly
and
yet
there
was
an
exhilarating
nip
in
the
air
which
set
an
edge
to
a
man
s
energy
all
over
the
countryside
away
to
the
rolling
hills
around
aldershot
the
little
red
and
grey
roofs
of
the
farm
steadings
peeped
out
from
amid
the
light
green
of
the
new
foliage
are
they
not
fresh
and
beautiful
i
cried
with
all
the
enthusiasm
of
a
man
fresh
from
the
fogs
of
baker
street
but
holmes
shook
his
head
gravely
do
you
know
watson
said
he
that
it
is
one
of
the
curses
of
a
mind
with
a
turn
like
mine
that
i
must
look
at
everything
with
reference
to
my
own
special
subject
you
look
at
these
scattered
houses
and
you
are
impressed
by
their
beauty
i
look
at
them
and
the
only
thought
which
comes
to
me
is
a
feeling
of
their
isolation
and
of
the
impunity
with
which
crime
may
be
committed
there
good
heavens
i
cried
who
would
associate
crime
with
these
dear
old
homesteads
they
always
fill
me
with
a
certain
horror
it
is
my
belief
watson
founded
upon
my
experience
that
the
lowest
and
vilest
alleys
in
london
do
not
present
a
more
dreadful
record
of
sin
than
does
the
smiling
and
beautiful
countryside
you
horrify
me
but
the
reason
is
very
obvious
the
pressure
of
public
opinion
can
do
in
the
town
what
the
law
cannot
accomplish
there
is
no
lane
so
vile
that
the
scream
of
a
tortured
child
or
the
thud
of
a
drunkard
s
blow
does
not
beget
sympathy
and
indignation
among
the
neighbours
and
then
the
whole
machinery
of
justice
is
ever
so
close
that
a
word
of
complaint
can
set
it
going
and
there
is
but
a
step
between
the
crime
and
the
dock
but
look
at
these
lonely
houses
each
in
its
own
fields
filled
for
the
most
part
with
poor
ignorant
folk
who
know
little
of
the
law
think
of
the
deeds
of
hellish
cruelty
the
hidden
wickedness
which
may
go
on
year
in
year
out
in
such
places
and
none
the
wiser
had
this
lady
who
appeals
to
us
for
help
gone
to
live
in
winchester
i
should
never
have
had
a
fear
for
her
it
is
the
five
miles
of
country
which
makes
the
danger
still
it
is
clear
that
she
is
not
personally
threatened
no
if
she
can
come
to
winchester
to
meet
us
she
can
get
away
quite
so
she
has
her
freedom
what
can
be
the
matter
then
can
you
suggest
no
explanation
i
have
devised
seven
separate
explanations
each
of
which
would
cover
the
facts
as
far
as
we
know
them
but
which
of
these
is
correct
can
only
be
determined
by
the
fresh
information
which
we
shall
no
doubt
find
waiting
for
us
well
there
is
the
tower
of
the
cathedral
and
we
shall
soon
learn
all
that
miss
hunter
has
to
tell
the
black
swan
is
an
inn
of
repute
in
the
high
street
at
no
distance
from
the
station
and
there
we
found
the
young
lady
waiting
for
us
she
had
engaged
a
sitting
room
and
our
lunch
awaited
us
upon
the
table
i
am
so
delighted
that
you
have
come
she
said
earnestly
it
is
so
very
kind
of
you
both
but
indeed
i
do
not
know
what
i
should
do
your
advice
will
be
altogether
invaluable
to
me
pray
tell
us
what
has
happened
to
you
i
will
do
so
and
i
must
be
quick
for
i
have
promised
mr
rucastle
to
be
back
before
three
i
got
his
leave
to
come
into
town
this
morning
though
he
little
knew
for
what
purpose
let
us
have
everything
in
its
due
order
holmes
thrust
his
long
thin
legs
out
towards
the
fire
and
composed
himself
to
listen
in
the
first
place
i
may
say
that
i
have
met
on
the
whole
with
no
actual
ill
treatment
from
mr
and
mrs
rucastle
it
is
only
fair
to
them
to
say
that
but
i
cannot
understand
them
and
i
am
not
easy
in
my
mind
about
them
what
can
you
not
understand
their
reasons
for
their
conduct
but
you
shall
have
it
all
just
as
it
occurred
when
i
came
down
mr
rucastle
met
me
here
and
drove
me
in
his
dog
cart
to
the
copper
beeches
it
is
as
he
said
beautifully
situated
but
it
is
not
beautiful
in
itself
for
it
is
a
large
square
block
of
a
house
whitewashed
but
all
stained
and
streaked
with
damp
and
bad
weather
there
are
grounds
round
it
woods
on
three
sides
and
on
the
fourth
a
field
which
slopes
down
to
the
southampton
highroad
which
curves
past
about
a
hundred
yards
from
the
front
door
this
ground
in
front
belongs
to
the
house
but
the
woods
all
round
are
part
of
lord
southerton
s
preserves
a
clump
of
copper
beeches
immediately
in
front
of
the
hall
door
has
given
its
name
to
the
place
i
was
driven
over
by
my
employer
who
was
as
amiable
as
ever
and
was
introduced
by
him
that
evening
to
his
wife
and
the
child
there
was
no
truth
mr
holmes
in
the
conjecture
which
seemed
to
us
to
be
probable
in
your
rooms
at
baker
street
mrs
rucastle
is
not
mad
i
found
her
to
be
a
silent
pale
faced
woman
much
younger
than
her
husband
not
more
than
thirty
i
should
think
while
he
can
hardly
be
less
than
forty
five
from
their
conversation
i
have
gathered
that
they
have
been
married
about
seven
years
that
he
was
a
widower
and
that
his
only
child
by
the
first
wife
was
the
daughter
who
has
gone
to
philadelphia
mr
rucastle
told
me
in
private
that
the
reason
why
she
had
left
them
was
that
she
had
an
unreasoning
aversion
to
her
stepmother
as
the
daughter
could
not
have
been
less
than
twenty
i
can
quite
imagine
that
her
position
must
have
been
uncomfortable
with
her
father
s
young
wife
mrs
rucastle
seemed
to
me
to
be
colourless
in
mind
as
well
as
in
feature
she
impressed
me
neither
favourably
nor
the
reverse
she
was
a
nonentity
it
was
easy
to
see
that
she
was
passionately
devoted
both
to
her
husband
and
to
her
little
son
her
light
grey
eyes
wandered
continually
from
one
to
the
other
noting
every
little
want
and
forestalling
it
if
possible
he
was
kind
to
her
also
in
his
bluff
boisterous
fashion
and
on
the
whole
they
seemed
to
be
a
happy
couple
and
yet
she
had
some
secret
sorrow
this
woman
she
would
often
be
lost
in
deep
thought
with
the
saddest
look
upon
her
face
more
than
once
i
have
surprised
her
in
tears
i
have
thought
sometimes
that
it
was
the
disposition
of
her
child
which
weighed
upon
her
mind
for
i
have
never
met
so
utterly
spoiled
and
so
ill
natured
a
little
creature
he
is
small
for
his
age
with
a
head
which
is
quite
disproportionately
large
his
whole
life
appears
to
be
spent
in
an
alternation
between
savage
fits
of
passion
and
gloomy
intervals
of
sulking
giving
pain
to
any
creature
weaker
than
himself
seems
to
be
his
one
idea
of
amusement
and
he
shows
quite
remarkable
talent
in
planning
the
capture
of
mice
little
birds
and
insects
but
i
would
rather
not
talk
about
the
creature
mr
holmes
and
indeed
he
has
little
to
do
with
my
story
i
am
glad
of
all
details
remarked
my
friend
whether
they
seem
to
you
to
be
relevant
or
not
i
shall
try
not
to
miss
anything
of
importance
the
one
unpleasant
thing
about
the
house
which
struck
me
at
once
was
the
appearance
and
conduct
of
the
servants
there
are
only
two
a
man
and
his
wife
toller
for
that
is
his
name
is
a
rough
uncouth
man
with
grizzled
hair
and
whiskers
and
a
perpetual
smell
of
drink
twice
since
i
have
been
with
them
he
has
been
quite
drunk
and
yet
mr
rucastle
seemed
to
take
no
notice
of
it
his
wife
is
a
very
tall
and
strong
woman
with
a
sour
face
as
silent
as
mrs
rucastle
and
much
less
amiable
they
are
a
most
unpleasant
couple
but
fortunately
i
spend
most
of
my
time
in
the
nursery
and
my
own
room
which
are
next
to
each
other
in
one
corner
of
the
building
for
two
days
after
my
arrival
at
the
copper
beeches
my
life
was
very
quiet
on
the
third
mrs
rucastle
came
down
just
after
breakfast
and
whispered
something
to
her
husband
oh
yes
said
he
turning
to
me
we
are
very
much
obliged
to
you
miss
hunter
for
falling
in
with
our
whims
so
far
as
to
cut
your
hair
i
assure
you
that
it
has
not
detracted
in
the
tiniest
iota
from
your
appearance
we
shall
now
see
how
the
electric
blue
dress
will
become
you
you
will
find
it
laid
out
upon
the
bed
in
your
room
and
if
you
would
be
so
good
as
to
put
it
on
we
should
both
be
extremely
obliged
the
dress
which
i
found
waiting
for
me
was
of
a
peculiar
shade
of
blue
it
was
of
excellent
material
a
sort
of
beige
but
it
bore
unmistakable
signs
of
having
been
worn
before
it
could
not
have
been
a
better
fit
if
i
had
been
measured
for
it
both
mr
and
mrs
rucastle
expressed
a
delight
at
the
look
of
it
which
seemed
quite
exaggerated
in
its
vehemence
they
were
waiting
for
me
in
the
drawing
room
which
is
a
very
large
room
stretching
along
the
entire
front
of
the
house
with
three
long
windows
reaching
down
to
the
floor
a
chair
had
been
placed
close
to
the
central
window
with
its
back
turned
towards
it
in
this
i
was
asked
to
sit
and
then
mr
rucastle
walking
up
and
down
on
the
other
side
of
the
room
began
to
tell
me
a
series
of
the
funniest
stories
that
i
have
ever
listened
to
you
cannot
imagine
how
comical
he
was
and
i
laughed
until
i
was
quite
weary
mrs
rucastle
however
who
has
evidently
no
sense
of
humour
never
so
much
as
smiled
but
sat
with
her
hands
in
her
lap
and
a
sad
anxious
look
upon
her
face
after
an
hour
or
so
mr
rucastle
suddenly
remarked
that
it
was
time
to
commence
the
duties
of
the
day
and
that
i
might
change
my
dress
and
go
to
little
edward
in
the
nursery
two
days
later
this
same
performance
was
gone
through
under
exactly
similar
circumstances
again
i
changed
my
dress
again
i
sat
in
the
window
and
again
i
laughed
very
heartily
at
the
funny
stories
of
which
my
employer
had
an
immense
repertoire
and
which
he
told
inimitably
then
he
handed
me
a
yellow
backed
novel
and
moving
my
chair
a
little
sideways
that
my
own
shadow
might
not
fall
upon
the
page
he
begged
me
to
read
aloud
to
him
i
read
for
about
ten
minutes
beginning
in
the
heart
of
a
chapter
and
then
suddenly
in
the
middle
of
a
sentence
he
ordered
me
to
cease
and
to
change
my
dress
you
can
easily
imagine
mr
holmes
how
curious
i
became
as
to
what
the
meaning
of
this
extraordinary
performance
could
possibly
be
they
were
always
very
careful
i
observed
to
turn
my
face
away
from
the
window
so
that
i
became
consumed
with
the
desire
to
see
what
was
going
on
behind
my
back
at
first
it
seemed
to
be
impossible
but
i
soon
devised
a
means
my
hand
mirror
had
been
broken
so
a
happy
thought
seized
me
and
i
concealed
a
piece
of
the
glass
in
my
handkerchief
on
the
next
occasion
in
the
midst
of
my
laughter
i
put
my
handkerchief
up
to
my
eyes
and
was
able
with
a
little
management
to
see
all
that
there
was
behind
me
i
confess
that
i
was
disappointed
there
was
nothing
at
least
that
was
my
first
impression
at
the
second
glance
however
i
perceived
that
there
was
a
man
standing
in
the
southampton
road
a
small
bearded
man
in
a
grey
suit
who
seemed
to
be
looking
in
my
direction
the
road
is
an
important
highway
and
there
are
usually
people
there
this
man
however
was
leaning
against
the
railings
which
bordered
our
field
and
was
looking
earnestly
up
i
lowered
my
handkerchief
and
glanced
at
mrs
rucastle
to
find
her
eyes
fixed
upon
me
with
a
most
searching
gaze
she
said
nothing
but
i
am
convinced
that
she
had
divined
that
i
had
a
mirror
in
my
hand
and
had
seen
what
was
behind
me
she
rose
at
once
jephro
said
she
there
is
an
impertinent
fellow
upon
the
road
there
who
stares
up
at
miss
hunter
no
friend
of
yours
miss
hunter
he
asked
no
i
know
no
one
in
these
parts
dear
me
how
very
impertinent
kindly
turn
round
and
motion
to
him
to
go
away
surely
it
would
be
better
to
take
no
notice
no
no
we
should
have
him
loitering
here
always
kindly
turn
round
and
wave
him
away
like
that
i
did
as
i
was
told
and
at
the
same
instant
mrs
rucastle
drew
down
the
blind
that
was
a
week
ago
and
from
that
time
i
have
not
sat
again
in
the
window
nor
have
i
worn
the
blue
dress
nor
seen
the
man
in
the
road
pray
continue
said
holmes
your
narrative
promises
to
be
a
most
interesting
one
you
will
find
it
rather
disconnected
i
fear
and
there
may
prove
to
be
little
relation
between
the
different
incidents
of
which
i
speak
on
the
very
first
day
that
i
was
at
the
copper
beeches
mr
rucastle
took
me
to
a
small
outhouse
which
stands
near
the
kitchen
door
as
we
approached
it
i
heard
the
sharp
rattling
of
a
chain
and
the
sound
as
of
a
large
animal
moving
about
look
in
here
said
mr
rucastle
showing
me
a
slit
between
two
planks
is
he
not
a
beauty
i
looked
through
and
was
conscious
of
two
glowing
eyes
and
of
a
vague
figure
huddled
up
in
the
darkness
don
t
be
frightened
said
my
employer
laughing
at
the
start
which
i
had
given
it
s
only
carlo
my
mastiff
i
call
him
mine
but
really
old
toller
my
groom
is
the
only
man
who
can
do
anything
with
him
we
feed
him
once
a
day
and
not
too
much
then
so
that
he
is
always
as
keen
as
mustard
toller
lets
him
loose
every
night
and
god
help
the
trespasser
whom
he
lays
his
fangs
upon
for
goodness
sake
don
t
you
ever
on
any
pretext
set
your
foot
over
the
threshold
at
night
for
it
s
as
much
as
your
life
is
worth
the
warning
was
no
idle
one
for
two
nights
later
i
happened
to
look
out
of
my
bedroom
window
about
two
o
clock
in
the
morning
it
was
a
beautiful
moonlight
night
and
the
lawn
in
front
of
the
house
was
silvered
over
and
almost
as
bright
as
day
i
was
standing
rapt
in
the
peaceful
beauty
of
the
scene
when
i
was
aware
that
something
was
moving
under
the
shadow
of
the
copper
beeches
as
it
emerged
into
the
moonshine
i
saw
what
it
was
it
was
a
giant
dog
as
large
as
a
calf
tawny
tinted
with
hanging
jowl
black
muzzle
and
huge
projecting
bones
it
walked
slowly
across
the
lawn
and
vanished
into
the
shadow
upon
the
other
side
that
dreadful
sentinel
sent
a
chill
to
my
heart
which
i
do
not
think
that
any
burglar
could
have
done
and
now
i
have
a
very
strange
experience
to
tell
you
i
had
as
you
know
cut
off
my
hair
in
london
and
i
had
placed
it
in
a
great
coil
at
the
bottom
of
my
trunk
one
evening
after
the
child
was
in
bed
i
began
to
amuse
myself
by
examining
the
furniture
of
my
room
and
by
rearranging
my
own
little
things
there
was
an
old
chest
of
drawers
in
the
room
the
two
upper
ones
empty
and
open
the
lower
one
locked
i
had
filled
the
first
two
with
my
linen
and
as
i
had
still
much
to
pack
away
i
was
naturally
annoyed
at
not
having
the
use
of
the
third
drawer
it
struck
me
that
it
might
have
been
fastened
by
a
mere
oversight
so
i
took
out
my
bunch
of
keys
and
tried
to
open
it
the
very
first
key
fitted
to
perfection
and
i
drew
the
drawer
open
there
was
only
one
thing
in
it
but
i
am
sure
that
you
would
never
guess
what
it
was
it
was
my
coil
of
hair
i
took
it
up
and
examined
it
it
was
of
the
same
peculiar
tint
and
the
same
thickness
but
then
the
impossibility
of
the
thing
obtruded
itself
upon
me
how
could
my
hair
have
been
locked
in
the
drawer
with
trembling
hands
i
undid
my
trunk
turned
out
the
contents
and
drew
from
the
bottom
my
own
hair
i
laid
the
two
tresses
together
and
i
assure
you
that
they
were
identical
was
it
not
extraordinary
puzzle
as
i
would
i
could
make
nothing
at
all
of
what
it
meant
i
returned
the
strange
hair
to
the
drawer
and
i
said
nothing
of
the
matter
to
the
rucastles
as
i
felt
that
i
had
put
myself
in
the
wrong
by
opening
a
drawer
which
they
had
locked
i
am
naturally
observant
as
you
may
have
remarked
mr
holmes
and
i
soon
had
a
pretty
good
plan
of
the
whole
house
in
my
head
there
was
one
wing
however
which
appeared
not
to
be
inhabited
at
all
a
door
which
faced
that
which
led
into
the
quarters
of
the
tollers
opened
into
this
suite
but
it
was
invariably
locked
one
day
however
as
i
ascended
the
stair
i
met
mr
rucastle
coming
out
through
this
door
his
keys
in
his
hand
and
a
look
on
his
face
which
made
him
a
very
different
person
to
the
round
jovial
man
to
whom
i
was
accustomed
his
cheeks
were
red
his
brow
was
all
crinkled
with
anger
and
the
veins
stood
out
at
his
temples
with
passion
he
locked
the
door
and
hurried
past
me
without
a
word
or
a
look
this
aroused
my
curiosity
so
when
i
went
out
for
a
walk
in
the
grounds
with
my
charge
i
strolled
round
to
the
side
from
which
i
could
see
the
windows
of
this
part
of
the
house
there
were
four
of
them
in
a
row
three
of
which
were
simply
dirty
while
the
fourth
was
shuttered
up
they
were
evidently
all
deserted
as
i
strolled
up
and
down
glancing
at
them
occasionally
mr
rucastle
came
out
to
me
looking
as
merry
and
jovial
as
ever
ah
said
he
you
must
not
think
me
rude
if
i
passed
you
without
a
word
my
dear
young
lady
i
was
preoccupied
with
business
matters
i
assured
him
that
i
was
not
offended
by
the
way
said
i
you
seem
to
have
quite
a
suite
of
spare
rooms
up
there
and
one
of
them
has
the
shutters
up
he
looked
surprised
and
as
it
seemed
to
me
a
little
startled
at
my
remark
photography
is
one
of
my
hobbies
said
he
i
have
made
my
dark
room
up
there
but
dear
me
what
an
observant
young
lady
we
have
come
upon
who
would
have
believed
it
who
would
have
ever
believed
it
he
spoke
in
a
jesting
tone
but
there
was
no
jest
in
his
eyes
as
he
looked
at
me
i
read
suspicion
there
and
annoyance
but
no
jest
well
mr
holmes
from
the
moment
that
i
understood
that
there
was
something
about
that
suite
of
rooms
which
i
was
not
to
know
i
was
all
on
fire
to
go
over
them
it
was
not
mere
curiosity
though
i
have
my
share
of
that
it
was
more
a
feeling
of
duty
a
feeling
that
some
good
might
come
from
my
penetrating
to
this
place
they
talk
of
woman
s
instinct
perhaps
it
was
woman
s
instinct
which
gave
me
that
feeling
at
any
rate
it
was
there
and
i
was
keenly
on
the
lookout
for
any
chance
to
pass
the
forbidden
door
it
was
only
yesterday
that
the
chance
came
i
may
tell
you
that
besides
mr
rucastle
both
toller
and
his
wife
find
something
to
do
in
these
deserted
rooms
and
i
once
saw
him
carrying
a
large
black
linen
bag
with
him
through
the
door
recently
he
has
been
drinking
hard
and
yesterday
evening
he
was
very
drunk
and
when
i
came
upstairs
there
was
the
key
in
the
door
i
have
no
doubt
at
all
that
he
had
left
it
there
mr
and
mrs
rucastle
were
both
downstairs
and
the
child
was
with
them
so
that
i
had
an
admirable
opportunity
i
turned
the
key
gently
in
the
lock
opened
the
door
and
slipped
through
there
was
a
little
passage
in
front
of
me
unpapered
and
uncarpeted
which
turned
at
a
right
angle
at
the
farther
end
round
this
corner
were
three
doors
in
a
line
the
first
and
third
of
which
were
open
they
each
led
into
an
empty
room
dusty
and
cheerless
with
two
windows
in
the
one
and
one
in
the
other
so
thick
with
dirt
that
the
evening
light
glimmered
dimly
through
them
the
centre
door
was
closed
and
across
the
outside
of
it
had
been
fastened
one
of
the
broad
bars
of
an
iron
bed
padlocked
at
one
end
to
a
ring
in
the
wall
and
fastened
at
the
other
with
stout
cord
the
door
itself
was
locked
as
well
and
the
key
was
not
there
this
barricaded
door
corresponded
clearly
with
the
shuttered
window
outside
and
yet
i
could
see
by
the
glimmer
from
beneath
it
that
the
room
was
not
in
darkness
evidently
there
was
a
skylight
which
let
in
light
from
above
as
i
stood
in
the
passage
gazing
at
the
sinister
door
and
wondering
what
secret
it
might
veil
i
suddenly
heard
the
sound
of
steps
within
the
room
and
saw
a
shadow
pass
backward
and
forward
against
the
little
slit
of
dim
light
which
shone
out
from
under
the
door
a
mad
unreasoning
terror
rose
up
in
me
at
the
sight
mr
holmes
my
overstrung
nerves
failed
me
suddenly
and
i
turned
and
ran
ran
as
though
some
dreadful
hand
were
behind
me
clutching
at
the
skirt
of
my
dress
i
rushed
down
the
passage
through
the
door
and
straight
into
the
arms
of
mr
rucastle
who
was
waiting
outside
so
said
he
smiling
it
was
you
then
i
thought
that
it
must
be
when
i
saw
the
door
open
oh
i
am
so
frightened
i
panted
my
dear
young
lady
my
dear
young
lady
you
cannot
think
how
caressing
and
soothing
his
manner
was
and
what
has
frightened
you
my
dear
young
lady
but
his
voice
was
just
a
little
too
coaxing
he
overdid
it
i
was
keenly
on
my
guard
against
him
i
was
foolish
enough
to
go
into
the
empty
wing
i
answered
but
it
is
so
lonely
and
eerie
in
this
dim
light
that
i
was
frightened
and
ran
out
again
oh
it
is
so
dreadfully
still
in
there
only
that
said
he
looking
at
me
keenly
why
what
did
you
think
i
asked
why
do
you
think
that
i
lock
this
door
i
am
sure
that
i
do
not
know
it
is
to
keep
people
out
who
have
no
business
there
do
you
see
he
was
still
smiling
in
the
most
amiable
manner
i
am
sure
if
i
had
known
well
then
you
know
now
and
if
you
ever
put
your
foot
over
that
threshold
again
here
in
an
instant
the
smile
hardened
into
a
grin
of
rage
and
he
glared
down
at
me
with
the
face
of
a
demon
i
ll
throw
you
to
the
mastiff
i
was
so
terrified
that
i
do
not
know
what
i
did
i
suppose
that
i
must
have
rushed
past
him
into
my
room
i
remember
nothing
until
i
found
myself
lying
on
my
bed
trembling
all
over
then
i
thought
of
you
mr
holmes
i
could
not
live
there
longer
without
some
advice
i
was
frightened
of
the
house
of
the
man
of
the
woman
of
the
servants
even
of
the
child
they
were
all
horrible
to
me
if
i
could
only
bring
you
down
all
would
be
well
of
course
i
might
have
fled
from
the
house
but
my
curiosity
was
almost
as
strong
as
my
fears
my
mind
was
soon
made
up
i
would
send
you
a
wire
i
put
on
my
hat
and
cloak
went
down
to
the
office
which
is
about
half
a
mile
from
the
house
and
then
returned
feeling
very
much
easier
a
horrible
doubt
came
into
my
mind
as
i
approached
the
door
lest
the
dog
might
be
loose
but
i
remembered
that
toller
had
drunk
himself
into
a
state
of
insensibility
that
evening
and
i
knew
that
he
was
the
only
one
in
the
household
who
had
any
influence
with
the
savage
creature
or
who
would
venture
to
set
him
free
i
slipped
in
in
safety
and
lay
awake
half
the
night
in
my
joy
at
the
thought
of
seeing
you
i
had
no
difficulty
in
getting
leave
to
come
into
winchester
this
morning
but
i
must
be
back
before
three
o
clock
for
mr
and
mrs
rucastle
are
going
on
a
visit
and
will
be
away
all
the
evening
so
that
i
must
look
after
the
child
now
i
have
told
you
all
my
adventures
mr
holmes
and
i
should
be
very
glad
if
you
could
tell
me
what
it
all
means
and
above
all
what
i
should
do
holmes
and
i
had
listened
spellbound
to
this
extraordinary
story
my
friend
rose
now
and
paced
up
and
down
the
room
his
hands
in
his
pockets
and
an
expression
of
the
most
profound
gravity
upon
his
face
is
toller
still
drunk
he
asked
yes
i
heard
his
wife
tell
mrs
rucastle
that
she
could
do
nothing
with
him
that
is
well
and
the
rucastles
go
out
to
night
yes
is
there
a
cellar
with
a
good
strong
lock
yes
the
wine
cellar
you
seem
to
me
to
have
acted
all
through
this
matter
like
a
very
brave
and
sensible
girl
miss
hunter
do
you
think
that
you
could
perform
one
more
feat
i
should
not
ask
it
of
you
if
i
did
not
think
you
a
quite
exceptional
woman
i
will
try
what
is
it
we
shall
be
at
the
copper
beeches
by
seven
o
clock
my
friend
and
i
the
rucastles
will
be
gone
by
that
time
and
toller
will
we
hope
be
incapable
there
only
remains
mrs
toller
who
might
give
the
alarm
if
you
could
send
her
into
the
cellar
on
some
errand
and
then
turn
the
key
upon
her
you
would
facilitate
matters
immensely
i
will
do
it
excellent
we
shall
then
look
thoroughly
into
the
affair
of
course
there
is
only
one
feasible
explanation
you
have
been
brought
there
to
personate
someone
and
the
real
person
is
imprisoned
in
this
chamber
that
is
obvious
as
to
who
this
prisoner
is
i
have
no
doubt
that
it
is
the
daughter
miss
alice
rucastle
if
i
remember
right
who
was
said
to
have
gone
to
america
you
were
chosen
doubtless
as
resembling
her
in
height
figure
and
the
colour
of
your
hair
hers
had
been
cut
off
very
possibly
in
some
illness
through
which
she
has
passed
and
so
of
course
yours
had
to
be
sacrificed
also
by
a
curious
chance
you
came
upon
her
tresses
the
man
in
the
road
was
undoubtedly
some
friend
of
hers
possibly
her
fiance
and
no
doubt
as
you
wore
the
girl
s
dress
and
were
so
like
her
he
was
convinced
from
your
laughter
whenever
he
saw
you
and
afterwards
from
your
gesture
that
miss
rucastle
was
perfectly
happy
and
that
she
no
longer
desired
his
attentions
the
dog
is
let
loose
at
night
to
prevent
him
from
endeavouring
to
communicate
with
her
so
much
is
fairly
clear
the
most
serious
point
in
the
case
is
the
disposition
of
the
child
what
on
earth
has
that
to
do
with
it
i
ejaculated
my
dear
watson
you
as
a
medical
man
are
continually
gaining
light
as
to
the
tendencies
of
a
child
by
the
study
of
the
parents
don
t
you
see
that
the
converse
is
equally
valid
i
have
frequently
gained
my
first
real
insight
into
the
character
of
parents
by
studying
their
children
this
child
s
disposition
is
abnormally
cruel
merely
for
cruelty
s
sake
and
whether
he
derives
this
from
his
smiling
father
as
i
should
suspect
or
from
his
mother
it
bodes
evil
for
the
poor
girl
who
is
in
their
power
i
am
sure
that
you
are
right
mr
holmes
cried
our
client
a
thousand
things
come
back
to
me
which
make
me
certain
that
you
have
hit
it
oh
let
us
lose
not
an
instant
in
bringing
help
to
this
poor
creature
we
must
be
circumspect
for
we
are
dealing
with
a
very
cunning
man
we
can
do
nothing
until
seven
o
clock
at
that
hour
we
shall
be
with
you
and
it
will
not
be
long
before
we
solve
the
mystery
we
were
as
good
as
our
word
for
it
was
just
seven
when
we
reached
the
copper
beeches
having
put
up
our
trap
at
a
wayside
public
house
the
group
of
trees
with
their
dark
leaves
shining
like
burnished
metal
in
the
light
of
the
setting
sun
were
sufficient
to
mark
the
house
even
had
miss
hunter
not
been
standing
smiling
on
the
door
step
have
you
managed
it
asked
holmes
a
loud
thudding
noise
came
from
somewhere
downstairs
that
is
mrs
toller
in
the
cellar
said
she
her
husband
lies
snoring
on
the
kitchen
rug
here
are
his
keys
which
are
the
duplicates
of
mr
rucastle
s
you
have
done
well
indeed
cried
holmes
with
enthusiasm
now
lead
the
way
and
we
shall
soon
see
the
end
of
this
black
business
we
passed
up
the
stair
unlocked
the
door
followed
on
down
a
passage
and
found
ourselves
in
front
of
the
barricade
which
miss
hunter
had
described
holmes
cut
the
cord
and
removed
the
transverse
bar
then
he
tried
the
various
keys
in
the
lock
but
without
success
no
sound
came
from
within
and
at
the
silence
holmes
face
clouded
over
i
trust
that
we
are
not
too
late
said
he
i
think
miss
hunter
that
we
had
better
go
in
without
you
now
watson
put
your
shoulder
to
it
and
we
shall
see
whether
we
cannot
make
our
way
in
it
was
an
old
rickety
door
and
gave
at
once
before
our
united
strength
together
we
rushed
into
the
room
it
was
empty
there
was
no
furniture
save
a
little
pallet
bed
a
small
table
and
a
basketful
of
linen
the
skylight
above
was
open
and
the
prisoner
gone
there
has
been
some
villainy
here
said
holmes
this
beauty
has
guessed
miss
hunter
s
intentions
and
has
carried
his
victim
off
but
how
through
the
skylight
we
shall
soon
see
how
he
managed
it
he
swung
himself
up
onto
the
roof
ah
yes
he
cried
here
s
the
end
of
a
long
light
ladder
against
the
eaves
that
is
how
he
did
it
but
it
is
impossible
said
miss
hunter
the
ladder
was
not
there
when
the
rucastles
went
away
he
has
come
back
and
done
it
i
tell
you
that
he
is
a
clever
and
dangerous
man
i
should
not
be
very
much
surprised
if
this
were
he
whose
step
i
hear
now
upon
the
stair
i
think
watson
that
it
would
be
as
well
for
you
to
have
your
pistol
ready
the
words
were
hardly
out
of
his
mouth
before
a
man
appeared
at
the
door
of
the
room
a
very
fat
and
burly
man
with
a
heavy
stick
in
his
hand
miss
hunter
screamed
and
shrunk
against
the
wall
at
the
sight
of
him
but
sherlock
holmes
sprang
forward
and
confronted
him
you
villain
said
he
where
s
your
daughter
the
fat
man
cast
his
eyes
round
and
then
up
at
the
open
skylight
it
is
for
me
to
ask
you
that
he
shrieked
you
thieves
spies
and
thieves
i
have
caught
you
have
i
you
are
in
my
power
i
ll
serve
you
he
turned
and
clattered
down
the
stairs
as
hard
as
he
could
go
he
s
gone
for
the
dog
cried
miss
hunter
i
have
my
revolver
said
i
better
close
the
front
door
cried
holmes
and
we
all
rushed
down
the
stairs
together
we
had
hardly
reached
the
hall
when
we
heard
the
baying
of
a
hound
and
then
a
scream
of
agony
with
a
horrible
worrying
sound
which
it
was
dreadful
to
listen
to
an
elderly
man
with
a
red
face
and
shaking
limbs
came
staggering
out
at
a
side
door
my
god
he
cried
someone
has
loosed
the
dog
it
s
not
been
fed
for
two
days
quick
quick
or
it
ll
be
too
late
holmes
and
i
rushed
out
and
round
the
angle
of
the
house
with
toller
hurrying
behind
us
there
was
the
huge
famished
brute
its
black
muzzle
buried
in
rucastle
s
throat
while
he
writhed
and
screamed
upon
the
ground
running
up
i
blew
its
brains
out
and
it
fell
over
with
its
keen
white
teeth
still
meeting
in
the
great
creases
of
his
neck
with
much
labour
we
separated
them
and
carried
him
living
but
horribly
mangled
into
the
house
we
laid
him
upon
the
drawing
room
sofa
and
having
dispatched
the
sobered
toller
to
bear
the
news
to
his
wife
i
did
what
i
could
to
relieve
his
pain
we
were
all
assembled
round
him
when
the
door
opened
and
a
tall
gaunt
woman
entered
the
room
mrs
toller
cried
miss
hunter
yes
miss
mr
rucastle
let
me
out
when
he
came
back
before
he
went
up
to
you
ah
miss
it
is
a
pity
you
didn
t
let
me
know
what
you
were
planning
for
i
would
have
told
you
that
your
pains
were
wasted
ha
said
holmes
looking
keenly
at
her
it
is
clear
that
mrs
toller
knows
more
about
this
matter
than
anyone
else
yes
sir
i
do
and
i
am
ready
enough
to
tell
what
i
know
then
pray
sit
down
and
let
us
hear
it
for
there
are
several
points
on
which
i
must
confess
that
i
am
still
in
the
dark
i
will
soon
make
it
clear
to
you
said
she
and
i
d
have
done
so
before
now
if
i
could
ha
got
out
from
the
cellar
if
there
s
police
court
business
over
this
you
ll
remember
that
i
was
the
one
that
stood
your
friend
and
that
i
was
miss
alice
s
friend
too
she
was
never
happy
at
home
miss
alice
wasn
t
from
the
time
that
her
father
married
again
she
was
slighted
like
and
had
no
say
in
anything
but
it
never
really
became
bad
for
her
until
after
she
met
mr
fowler
at
a
friend
s
house
as
well
as
i
could
learn
miss
alice
had
rights
of
her
own
by
will
but
she
was
so
quiet
and
patient
she
was
that
she
never
said
a
word
about
them
but
just
left
everything
in
mr
rucastle
s
hands
he
knew
he
was
safe
with
her
but
when
there
was
a
chance
of
a
husband
coming
forward
who
would
ask
for
all
that
the
law
would
give
him
then
her
father
thought
it
time
to
put
a
stop
on
it
he
wanted
her
to
sign
a
paper
so
that
whether
she
married
or
not
he
could
use
her
money
when
she
wouldn
t
do
it
he
kept
on
worrying
her
until
she
got
brain
fever
and
for
six
weeks
was
at
death
s
door
then
she
got
better
at
last
all
worn
to
a
shadow
and
with
her
beautiful
hair
cut
off
but
that
didn
t
make
no
change
in
her
young
man
and
he
stuck
to
her
as
true
as
man
could
be
ah
said
holmes
i
think
that
what
you
have
been
good
enough
to
tell
us
makes
the
matter
fairly
clear
and
that
i
can
deduce
all
that
remains
mr
rucastle
then
i
presume
took
to
this
system
of
imprisonment
yes
sir
and
brought
miss
hunter
down
from
london
in
order
to
get
rid
of
the
disagreeable
persistence
of
mr
fowler
that
was
it
sir
but
mr
fowler
being
a
persevering
man
as
a
good
seaman
should
be
blockaded
the
house
and
having
met
you
succeeded
by
certain
arguments
metallic
or
otherwise
in
convincing
you
that
your
interests
were
the
same
as
his
mr
fowler
was
a
very
kind
spoken
free
handed
gentleman
said
mrs
toller
serenely
and
in
this
way
he
managed
that
your
good
man
should
have
no
want
of
drink
and
that
a
ladder
should
be
ready
at
the
moment
when
your
master
had
gone
out
you
have
it
sir
just
as
it
happened
i
am
sure
we
owe
you
an
apology
mrs
toller
said
holmes
for
you
have
certainly
cleared
up
everything
which
puzzled
us
and
here
comes
the
country
surgeon
and
mrs
rucastle
so
i
think
watson
that
we
had
best
escort
miss
hunter
back
to
winchester
as
it
seems
to
me
that
our
locus
standi
now
is
rather
a
questionable
one
and
thus
was
solved
the
mystery
of
the
sinister
house
with
the
copper
beeches
in
front
of
the
door
mr
rucastle
survived
but
was
always
a
broken
man
kept
alive
solely
through
the
care
of
his
devoted
wife
they
still
live
with
their
old
servants
who
probably
know
so
much
of
rucastle
s
past
life
that
he
finds
it
difficult
to
part
from
them
mr
fowler
and
miss
rucastle
were
married
by
special
license
in
southampton
the
day
after
their
flight
and
he
is
now
the
holder
of
a
government
appointment
in
the
island
of
mauritius
as
to
miss
violet
hunter
my
friend
holmes
rather
to
my
disappointment
manifested
no
further
interest
in
her
when
once
she
had
ceased
to
be
the
centre
of
one
of
his
problems
and
she
is
now
the
head
of
a
private
school
at
walsall
where
i
believe
that
she
has
met
with
considerable
success
end
of
the
project
gutenberg
ebook
the
adventures
of
sherlock
holmes
this
file
should
be
named
advsh
h
htm
or
advsh
h
zip
corrected
editions
of
our
ebooks
get
a
new
number
advsh
h
txt
versions
based
on
separate
sources
get
new
letter
advsh
ah
txt
project
gutenberg
ebooks
are
often
created
from
several
printed
editions
all
of
which
are
confirmed
as
public
domain
in
the
us
unless
a
copyright
notice
is
included
thus
we
usually
do
not
keep
ebooks
in
compliance
with
any
particular
paper
edition
we
are
now
trying
to
release
all
our
ebooks
one
year
in
advance
of
the
official
release
dates
leaving
time
for
better
editing
please
be
encouraged
to
tell
us
about
any
error
or
corrections
even
years
after
the
official
publication
date
please
note
neither
this
listing
nor
its
contents
are
final
til
midnight
of
the
last
day
of
the
month
of
any
such
announcement
the
official
release
date
of
all
project
gutenberg
ebooks
is
at
midnight
central
time
of
the
last
day
of
the
stated
month
a
preliminary
version
may
often
be
posted
for
suggestion
comment
and
editing
by
those
who
wish
to
do
so
most
people
start
at
our
web
sites
at
http
gutenberg
net
or
http
promo
net
pg
these
web
sites
include
award
winning
information
about
project
gutenberg
including
how
to
donate
how
to
help
produce
our
new
ebooks
and
how
to
subscribe
to
our
email
newsletter
free
those
of
you
who
want
to
download
any
ebook
before
announcement
can
get
to
them
as
follows
and
just
download
by
date
this
is
also
a
good
way
to
get
them
instantly
upon
announcement
as
the
indexes
our
cataloguers
produce
obviously
take
a
while
after
an
announcement
goes
out
in
the
project
gutenberg
newsletter
http
www
ibiblio
org
gutenberg
etext
or
ftp
ftp
ibiblio
org
pub
docs
books
gutenberg
etext
or
etext
or
just
search
by
the
first
five
letters
of
the
filename
you
want
as
it
appears
in
our
newsletters
information
about
project
gutenberg
one
page
we
produce
about
two
million
dollars
for
each
hour
we
work
the
time
it
takes
us
a
rather
conservative
estimate
is
fifty
hours
to
get
any
ebook
selected
entered
proofread
edited
copyright
searched
and
analyzed
the
copyright
letters
written
etc
our
projected
audience
is
one
hundred
million
readers
if
the
value
per
text
is
nominally
estimated
at
one
dollar
then
we
produce
million
dollars
per
hour
in
as
we
release
over
new
text
files
per
month
more
ebooks
in
for
a
total
of
we
are
already
on
our
way
to
trying
for
more
ebooks
in
if
they
reach
just
of
the
world
s
population
then
the
total
will
reach
over
half
a
trillion
ebooks
given
away
by
year
s
end
the
goal
of
project
gutenberg
is
to
give
away
trillion
ebooks
this
is
ten
thousand
titles
each
to
one
hundred
million
readers
which
is
only
about
of
the
present
number
of
computer
users
here
is
the
briefest
record
of
our
progress
means
estimated
ebooks
year
month
july
january
january
august
october
december
december
november
october
november
december
november
january
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
has
been
created
to
secure
a
future
for
project
gutenberg
into
the
next
millennium
we
need
your
donations
more
than
ever
as
of
february
contributions
are
being
solicited
from
people
and
organizations
in
alabama
alaska
arkansas
connecticut
delaware
district
of
columbia
florida
georgia
hawaii
illinois
indiana
iowa
kansas
kentucky
louisiana
maine
massachusetts
michigan
mississippi
missouri
montana
nebraska
nevada
new
hampshire
new
jersey
new
mexico
new
york
north
carolina
ohio
oklahoma
oregon
pennsylvania
rhode
island
south
carolina
south
dakota
tennessee
texas
utah
vermont
virginia
washington
west
virginia
wisconsin
and
wyoming
we
have
filed
in
all
states
now
but
these
are
the
only
ones
that
have
responded
as
the
requirements
for
other
states
are
met
additions
to
this
list
will
be
made
and
fund
raising
will
begin
in
the
additional
states
please
feel
free
to
ask
to
check
the
status
of
your
state
in
answer
to
various
questions
we
have
received
on
this
we
are
constantly
working
on
finishing
the
paperwork
to
legally
request
donations
in
all
states
if
your
state
is
not
listed
and
you
would
like
to
know
if
we
have
added
it
since
the
list
you
have
just
ask
while
we
cannot
solicit
donations
from
people
in
states
where
we
are
not
yet
registered
we
know
of
no
prohibition
against
accepting
donations
from
donors
in
these
states
who
approach
us
with
an
offer
to
donate
international
donations
are
accepted
but
we
don
t
know
anything
about
how
to
make
them
tax
deductible
or
even
if
they
can
be
made
deductible
and
don
t
have
the
staff
to
handle
it
even
if
there
are
ways
donations
by
check
or
money
order
may
be
sent
to
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
pmb
university
ave
oxford
ms
contact
us
if
you
want
to
arrange
for
a
wire
transfer
or
payment
method
other
than
by
check
or
money
order
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
has
been
approved
by
the
us
internal
revenue
service
as
a
c
organization
with
ein
employee
identification
number
donations
are
tax
deductible
to
the
maximum
extent
permitted
by
law
as
fund
raising
requirements
for
other
states
are
met
additions
to
this
list
will
be
made
and
fund
raising
will
begin
in
the
additional
states
we
need
your
donations
more
than
ever
you
can
get
up
to
date
donation
information
online
at
http
www
gutenberg
net
donation
html
if
you
can
t
reach
project
gutenberg
you
can
always
email
directly
to
michael
s
hart
hart
pobox
com
prof
hart
will
answer
or
forward
your
message
we
would
prefer
to
send
you
information
by
email
the
legal
small
print
three
pages
start
the
small
print
for
public
domain
ebooks
start
why
is
this
small
print
statement
here
you
know
lawyers
they
tell
us
you
might
sue
us
if
there
is
something
wrong
with
your
copy
of
this
ebook
even
if
you
got
it
for
free
from
someone
other
than
us
and
even
if
what
s
wrong
is
not
our
fault
so
among
other
things
this
small
print
statement
disclaims
most
of
our
liability
to
you
it
also
tells
you
how
you
may
distribute
copies
of
this
ebook
if
you
want
to
before
you
use
or
read
this
ebook
by
using
or
reading
any
part
of
this
project
gutenberg
tm
ebook
you
indicate
that
you
understand
agree
to
and
accept
this
small
print
statement
if
you
do
not
you
can
receive
a
refund
of
the
money
if
any
you
paid
for
this
ebook
by
sending
a
request
within
days
of
receiving
it
to
the
person
you
got
it
from
if
you
received
this
ebook
on
a
physical
medium
such
as
a
disk
you
must
return
it
with
your
request
about
project
gutenberg
tm
ebooks
this
project
gutenberg
tm
ebook
like
most
project
gutenberg
tm
ebooks
is
a
public
domain
work
distributed
by
professor
michael
s
hart
through
the
project
gutenberg
association
the
project
among
other
things
this
means
that
no
one
owns
a
united
states
copyright
on
or
for
this
work
so
the
project
and
you
can
copy
and
distribute
it
in
the
united
states
without
permission
and
without
paying
copyright
royalties
special
rules
set
forth
below
apply
if
you
wish
to
copy
and
distribute
this
ebook
under
the
project
gutenberg
trademark
please
do
not
use
the
project
gutenberg
trademark
to
market
any
commercial
products
without
permission
to
create
these
ebooks
the
project
expends
considerable
efforts
to
identify
transcribe
and
proofread
public
domain
works
despite
these
efforts
the
project
s
ebooks
and
any
medium
they
may
be
on
may
contain
defects
among
other
things
defects
may
take
the
form
of
incomplete
inaccurate
or
corrupt
data
transcription
errors
a
copyright
or
other
intellectual
property
infringement
a
defective
or
damaged
disk
or
other
ebook
medium
a
computer
virus
or
computer
codes
that
damage
or
cannot
be
read
by
your
equipment
limited
warranty
disclaimer
of
damages
but
for
the
right
of
replacement
or
refund
described
below
michael
hart
and
the
foundation
and
any
other
party
you
may
receive
this
ebook
from
as
a
project
gutenberg
tm
ebook
disclaims
all
liability
to
you
for
damages
costs
and
expenses
including
legal
fees
and
you
have
no
remedies
for
negligence
or
under
strict
liability
or
for
breach
of
warranty
or
contract
including
but
not
limited
to
indirect
consequential
punitive
or
incidental
damages
even
if
you
give
notice
of
the
possibility
of
such
damages
if
you
discover
a
defect
in
this
ebook
within
days
of
receiving
it
you
can
receive
a
refund
of
the
money
if
any
you
paid
for
it
by
sending
an
explanatory
note
within
that
time
to
the
person
you
received
it
from
if
you
received
it
on
a
physical
medium
you
must
return
it
with
your
note
and
such
person
may
choose
to
alternatively
give
you
a
replacement
copy
if
you
received
it
electronically
such
person
may
choose
to
alternatively
give
you
a
second
opportunity
to
receive
it
electronically
this
ebook
is
otherwise
provided
to
you
as
is
no
other
warranties
of
any
kind
express
or
implied
are
made
to
you
as
to
the
ebook
or
any
medium
it
may
be
on
including
but
not
limited
to
warranties
of
merchantability
or
fitness
for
a
particular
purpose
some
states
do
not
allow
disclaimers
of
implied
warranties
or
the
exclusion
or
limitation
of
consequential
damages
so
the
above
disclaimers
and
exclusions
may
not
apply
to
you
and
you
may
have
other
legal
rights
indemnity
you
will
indemnify
and
hold
michael
hart
the
foundation
and
its
trustees
and
agents
and
any
volunteers
associated
with
the
production
and
distribution
of
project
gutenberg
tm
texts
harmless
from
all
liability
cost
and
expense
including
legal
fees
that
arise
directly
or
indirectly
from
any
of
the
following
that
you
do
or
cause
distribution
of
this
ebook
alteration
modification
or
addition
to
the
ebook
or
any
defect
distribution
under
project
gutenberg
tm
you
may
distribute
copies
of
this
ebook
electronically
or
by
disk
book
or
any
other
medium
if
you
either
delete
this
small
print
and
all
other
references
to
project
gutenberg
or
only
give
exact
copies
of
it
among
other
things
this
requires
that
you
do
not
remove
alter
or
modify
the
ebook
or
this
small
print
statement
you
may
however
if
you
wish
distribute
this
ebook
in
machine
readable
binary
compressed
mark
up
or
proprietary
form
including
any
form
resulting
from
conversion
by
word
processing
or
hypertext
software
but
only
so
long
as
either
the
ebook
when
displayed
is
clearly
readable
and
does
not
contain
characters
other
than
those
intended
by
the
author
of
the
work
although
tilde
asterisk
and
underline
characters
may
be
used
to
convey
punctuation
intended
by
the
author
and
additional
characters
may
be
used
to
indicate
hypertext
links
or
the
ebook
may
be
readily
converted
by
the
reader
at
no
expense
into
plain
ascii
ebcdic
or
equivalent
form
by
the
program
that
displays
the
ebook
as
is
the
case
for
instance
with
most
word
processors
or
you
provide
or
agree
to
also
provide
on
request
at
no
additional
cost
fee
or
expense
a
copy
of
the
ebook
in
its
original
plain
ascii
form
or
in
ebcdic
or
other
equivalent
proprietary
form
honor
the
ebook
refund
and
replacement
provisions
of
this
small
print
statement
pay
a
trademark
license
fee
to
the
foundation
of
of
the
gross
profits
you
derive
calculated
using
the
method
you
already
use
to
calculate
your
applicable
taxes
if
you
don
t
derive
profits
no
royalty
is
due
royalties
are
payable
to
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
the
days
following
each
date
you
prepare
or
were
legally
required
to
prepare
your
annual
or
equivalent
periodic
tax
return
please
contact
us
beforehand
to
let
us
know
your
plans
and
to
work
out
the
details
what
if
you
want
to
send
money
even
if
you
don
t
have
to
project
gutenberg
is
dedicated
to
increasing
the
number
of
public
domain
and
licensed
works
that
can
be
freely
distributed
in
machine
readable
form
the
project
gratefully
accepts
contributions
of
money
time
public
domain
materials
or
royalty
free
copyright
licenses
money
should
be
paid
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
if
you
are
interested
in
contributing
scanning
equipment
or
software
or
other
items
please
contact
michael
hart
at
hart
pobox
com
portions
of
this
ebook
s
header
and
trailer
may
be
reprinted
only
when
distributed
free
of
all
fees
copyright
c
by
michael
s
hart
project
gutenberg
is
a
trademark
and
may
not
be
used
in
any
sales
of
project
gutenberg
ebooks
or
other
materials
be
they
hardware
or
software
or
any
other
related
product
without
express
permission
end
the
small
print
for
public
domain
ebooks
ver
end
the
project
gutenberg
ebook
of
history
of
the
united
states
by
charles
a
beard
and
mary
r
beard
this
ebook
is
for
the
use
of
anyone
anywhere
at
no
cost
and
with
almost
no
restrictions
whatsoever
you
may
copy
it
give
it
away
or
re
use
it
under
the
terms
of
the
project
gutenberg
license
included
with
this
ebook
or
online
at
www
gutenberg
net
title
history
of
the
united
states
author
charles
a
beard
and
mary
r
beard
release
date
october
ebook
language
english
character
set
encoding
iso
start
of
this
project
gutenberg
ebook
history
of
the
united
states
produced
by
curtis
weyant
m
and
the
online
distributed
proofreading
team
at
http
www
pgdp
net
history
of
the
united
states
by
charles
a
beard
and
mary
r
beard
new
york
the
macmillan
company
all
rights
reserved
copyright
by
the
macmillan
company
set
up
and
electrotyped
published
march
norwood
press
j
s
cushing
co
berwick
smith
co
norwood
mass
u
s
a
preface
as
things
now
stand
the
course
of
instruction
in
american
history
in
our
public
schools
embraces
three
distinct
treatments
of
the
subject
three
separate
books
are
used
first
there
is
the
primary
book
which
is
usually
a
very
condensed
narrative
with
emphasis
on
biographies
and
anecdotes
second
there
is
the
advanced
text
for
the
seventh
or
eighth
grade
generally
speaking
an
expansion
of
the
elementary
book
by
the
addition
of
forty
or
fifty
thousand
words
finally
there
is
the
high
school
manual
this
too
ordinarily
follows
the
beaten
path
giving
fuller
accounts
of
the
same
events
and
characters
to
put
it
bluntly
we
do
not
assume
that
our
children
obtain
permanent
possessions
from
their
study
of
history
in
the
lower
grades
if
mathematicians
followed
the
same
method
high
school
texts
on
algebra
and
geometry
would
include
the
multiplication
table
and
fractions
there
is
of
course
a
ready
answer
to
the
criticism
advanced
above
it
is
that
teachers
have
learned
from
bitter
experience
how
little
history
their
pupils
retain
as
they
pass
along
the
regular
route
no
teacher
of
history
will
deny
this
still
it
is
a
standing
challenge
to
existing
methods
of
historical
instruction
if
the
study
of
history
cannot
be
made
truly
progressive
like
the
study
of
mathematics
science
and
languages
then
the
historians
assume
a
grave
responsibility
in
adding
their
subject
to
the
already
overloaded
curriculum
if
the
successive
historical
texts
are
only
enlarged
editions
of
the
first
text
more
facts
more
dates
more
words
then
history
deserves
most
of
the
sharp
criticism
which
it
is
receiving
from
teachers
of
science
civics
and
economics
in
this
condition
of
affairs
we
find
our
justification
for
offering
a
new
high
school
text
in
american
history
our
first
contribution
is
one
of
omission
the
time
honored
stories
of
exploration
and
the
biographies
of
heroes
are
left
out
we
frankly
hold
that
if
pupils
know
little
or
nothing
about
columbus
cortes
magellan
or
captain
john
smith
by
the
time
they
reach
the
high
school
it
is
useless
to
tell
the
same
stories
for
perhaps
the
fourth
time
it
is
worse
than
useless
it
is
an
offense
against
the
teachers
of
those
subjects
that
are
demonstrated
to
be
progressive
in
character
in
the
next
place
we
have
omitted
all
descriptions
of
battles
our
reasons
for
this
are
simple
the
strategy
of
a
campaign
or
of
a
single
battle
is
a
highly
technical
and
usually
a
highly
controversial
matter
about
which
experts
differ
widely
in
the
field
of
military
and
naval
operations
most
writers
and
teachers
of
history
are
mere
novices
to
dispose
of
gettysburg
or
the
wilderness
in
ten
lines
or
ten
pages
is
equally
absurd
to
the
serious
student
of
military
affairs
any
one
who
compares
the
ordinary
textbook
account
of
a
single
civil
war
campaign
with
the
account
given
by
ropes
for
instance
will
ask
for
no
further
comment
no
youth
called
upon
to
serve
our
country
in
arms
would
think
of
turning
to
a
high
school
manual
for
information
about
the
art
of
warfare
the
dramatic
scene
or
episode
so
useful
in
arousing
the
interest
of
the
immature
pupil
seems
out
of
place
in
a
book
that
deliberately
appeals
to
boys
and
girls
on
the
very
threshold
of
life
s
serious
responsibilities
it
is
not
upon
negative
features
however
that
we
rest
our
case
it
is
rather
upon
constructive
features
first
we
have
written
a
topical
not
a
narrative
history
we
have
tried
to
set
forth
the
important
aspects
problems
and
movements
of
each
period
bringing
in
the
narrative
rather
by
way
of
illustration
second
we
have
emphasized
those
historical
topics
which
help
to
explain
how
our
nation
has
come
to
be
what
it
is
to
day
third
we
have
dwelt
fully
upon
the
social
and
economic
aspects
of
our
history
especially
in
relation
to
the
politics
of
each
period
fourth
we
have
treated
the
causes
and
results
of
wars
the
problems
of
financing
and
sustaining
armed
forces
rather
than
military
strategy
these
are
the
subjects
which
belong
to
a
history
for
civilians
these
are
matters
which
civilians
can
understand
matters
which
they
must
understand
if
they
are
to
play
well
their
part
in
war
and
peace
fifth
by
omitting
the
period
of
exploration
we
have
been
able
to
enlarge
the
treatment
of
our
own
time
we
have
given
special
attention
to
the
history
of
those
current
questions
which
must
form
the
subject
matter
of
sound
instruction
in
citizenship
sixth
we
have
borne
in
mind
that
america
with
all
her
unique
characteristics
is
a
part
of
a
general
civilization
accordingly
we
have
given
diplomacy
foreign
affairs
world
relations
and
the
reciprocal
influences
of
nations
their
appropriate
place
seventh
we
have
deliberately
aimed
at
standards
of
maturity
the
study
of
a
mere
narrative
calls
mainly
for
the
use
of
the
memory
we
have
aimed
to
stimulate
habits
of
analysis
comparison
association
reflection
and
generalization
habits
calculated
to
enlarge
as
well
as
inform
the
mind
we
have
been
at
great
pains
to
make
our
text
clear
simple
and
direct
but
we
have
earnestly
sought
to
stretch
the
intellects
of
our
readers
to
put
them
upon
their
mettle
most
of
them
will
receive
the
last
of
their
formal
instruction
in
the
high
school
the
world
will
soon
expect
maturity
from
them
their
achievements
will
depend
upon
the
possession
of
other
powers
than
memory
alone
the
effectiveness
of
their
citizenship
in
our
republic
will
be
measured
by
the
excellence
of
their
judgment
as
well
as
the
fullness
of
their
information
c
a
b
m
r
b
new
york
city
february
a
small
library
in
american
history
single
volumes
bassett
j
s
a
short
history
of
the
united
states
elson
h
w
history
of
the
united
states
of
america
series
epochs
of
american
history
edited
by
a
b
hart
hart
a
b
formation
of
the
union
thwaites
r
g
the
colonies
wilson
woodrow
division
and
reunion
riverside
series
edited
by
w
e
dodd
becker
c
l
beginnings
of
the
american
people
dodd
w
e
expansion
and
conflict
johnson
a
union
and
democracy
paxson
f
l
the
new
nation
contents
part
i
the
colonial
period
chapter
page
i
the
great
migration
to
america
the
agencies
of
american
colonization
the
colonial
peoples
the
process
of
colonization
ii
colonial
agriculture
industry
and
commerce
the
land
and
the
westward
movement
industrial
and
commercial
development
iii
social
and
political
progress
the
leadership
of
the
churches
schools
and
colleges
the
colonial
press
the
evolution
in
political
institutions
iv
the
development
of
colonial
nationalism
relations
with
the
indians
and
the
french
the
effects
of
warfare
on
the
colonies
colonial
relations
with
the
british
government
summary
of
colonial
period
part
ii
conflict
and
independence
v
the
new
course
in
british
imperial
policy
george
iii
and
his
system
george
iii
s
ministers
and
their
colonial
policies
colonial
resistance
forces
repeal
resumption
of
british
revenue
and
commercial
policies
renewed
resistance
in
america
retaliation
by
the
british
government
from
reform
to
revolution
in
america
vi
the
american
revolution
resistance
and
retaliation
american
independence
the
establishment
of
government
and
the
new
allegiance
military
affairs
the
finances
of
the
revolution
the
diplomacy
of
the
revolution
peace
at
last
summary
of
the
revolutionary
period
part
iii
foundations
of
the
union
and
national
politics
vii
the
formation
of
the
constitution
the
promise
and
the
difficulties
of
america
the
calling
of
a
constitutional
convention
the
framing
of
the
constitution
the
struggle
over
ratification
viii
the
clash
of
political
parties
the
men
and
measures
of
the
new
government
the
rise
of
political
parties
foreign
influences
and
domestic
politics
ix
the
jeffersonian
republicans
in
power
republican
principles
and
policies
the
republicans
and
the
great
west
the
republican
war
for
commercial
independence
the
republicans
nationalized
the
national
decisions
of
chief
justice
marshall
summary
of
union
and
national
politics
part
iv
the
west
and
jacksonian
democracy
x
the
farmers
beyond
the
appalachians
preparation
for
western
settlement
the
western
migration
and
new
states
the
spirit
of
the
frontier
the
west
and
the
east
meet
xi
jacksonian
democracy
the
democratic
movement
in
the
east
the
new
democracy
enters
the
arena
the
new
democracy
at
washington
the
rise
of
the
whigs
the
interaction
of
american
and
european
opinion
xii
the
middle
border
and
the
great
west
the
advance
of
the
middle
border
on
to
the
pacific
texas
and
the
mexican
war
the
pacific
coast
and
utah
summary
of
western
development
and
national
politics
part
v
sectional
conflict
and
reconstruction
xiii
the
rise
of
the
industrial
system
the
industrial
revolution
the
industrial
revolution
and
national
politics
xiv
the
planting
system
and
national
politics
slavery
north
and
south
slavery
in
national
politics
the
drift
of
events
toward
the
irrepressible
conflict
xv
the
civil
war
and
reconstruction
the
southern
confederacy
the
war
measures
of
the
federal
government
the
results
of
the
civil
war
reconstruction
in
the
south
summary
of
the
sectional
conflict
part
vi
national
growth
and
world
politics
xvi
the
political
and
economic
evolution
of
the
south
the
south
at
the
close
of
the
war
the
restoration
of
white
supremacy
the
economic
advance
of
the
south
xvii
business
enterprise
and
the
republican
party
railways
and
industry
the
supremacy
of
the
republican
party
the
growth
of
opposition
to
republican
rule
xviii
the
development
of
the
great
west
the
railways
as
trail
blazers
the
evolution
of
grazing
and
agriculture
mining
and
manufacturing
in
the
west
the
admission
of
new
states
the
influence
of
the
far
west
on
national
life
xix
domestic
issues
before
the
country
the
currency
question
the
protective
tariff
and
taxation
the
railways
and
trusts
the
minor
parties
and
unrest
the
sound
money
battle
of
republican
measures
and
results
xx
america
a
world
power
american
foreign
relations
cuba
and
the
spanish
war
american
policies
in
the
philippines
and
the
orient
summary
of
national
growth
and
world
politics
part
vii
progressive
democracy
and
the
world
war
xxi
the
evolution
of
republican
policies
foreign
affairs
colonial
administration
the
roosevelt
domestic
policies
legislative
and
executive
activities
the
administration
of
president
taft
progressive
insurgency
and
the
election
of
xxii
the
spirit
of
reform
in
america
an
age
of
criticism
political
reforms
measures
of
economic
reform
xxiii
the
new
political
democracy
the
rise
of
the
woman
movement
the
national
struggle
for
woman
suffrage
xxiv
industrial
democracy
cooperation
between
employers
and
employees
the
rise
and
growth
of
organized
labor
the
wider
relations
of
organized
labor
immigration
and
americanization
xxv
president
wilson
and
the
world
war
domestic
legislation
colonial
and
foreign
policies
the
united
states
and
the
european
war
the
united
states
at
war
the
settlement
at
paris
summary
of
democracy
and
the
world
war
appendix
a
topical
syllabus
index
maps
page
the
original
grants
color
map
facing
german
and
scotch
irish
settlements
distribution
of
population
in
english
french
and
spanish
possessions
in
america
color
map
facing
the
colonies
at
the
time
of
the
declaration
of
independence
color
map
facing
north
america
according
to
the
treaty
of
color
map
facing
the
united
states
in
color
map
facing
roads
and
trails
into
western
territory
color
map
facing
the
cumberland
road
distribution
of
population
in
texas
and
the
territory
in
dispute
the
oregon
country
and
the
disputed
boundary
the
overland
trails
distribution
of
slaves
in
southern
states
the
missouri
compromise
slave
and
free
soil
on
the
eve
of
the
civil
war
the
united
states
in
color
map
facing
railroads
of
the
united
states
in
the
united
states
in
color
map
facing
the
united
states
in
color
map
facing
american
dominions
in
the
pacific
color
map
facing
the
caribbean
region
color
map
facing
battle
lines
of
the
various
years
of
the
world
war
europe
in
color
map
between
the
nations
of
the
west
popularly
called
the
pioneers
designed
by
a
stirling
calder
and
modeled
by
mr
calder
f
g
r
roth
and
leo
lentelli
topped
the
arch
of
the
setting
sun
at
the
panama
pacific
exposition
held
at
san
francisco
in
facing
the
court
of
the
universe
moves
a
group
of
men
and
women
typical
of
those
who
have
made
our
civilization
from
left
to
right
appear
the
french
canadian
the
alaskan
the
latin
american
the
german
the
italian
the
anglo
american
and
the
american
indian
squaw
and
warrior
in
the
place
of
honor
in
the
center
of
the
group
standing
between
the
oxen
on
the
tongue
of
the
prairie
schooner
is
a
figure
beautiful
and
almost
girlish
but
strong
dignified
and
womanly
the
mother
of
to
morrow
above
the
group
rides
the
spirit
of
enterprise
flanked
right
and
left
by
the
hopes
of
the
future
in
the
person
of
two
boys
the
group
as
a
whole
is
beautifully
symbolic
of
the
westward
march
of
american
civilization
illustration
photograph
by
cardinell
vincent
co
san
francisco
the
nations
of
the
west
history
of
the
united
states
part
i
the
colonial
period
chapter
i
the
great
migration
to
america
the
tide
of
migration
that
set
in
toward
the
shores
of
north
america
during
the
early
years
of
the
seventeenth
century
was
but
one
phase
in
the
restless
and
eternal
movement
of
mankind
upon
the
surface
of
the
earth
the
ancient
greeks
flung
out
their
colonies
in
every
direction
westward
as
far
as
gaul
across
the
mediterranean
and
eastward
into
asia
minor
perhaps
to
the
very
confines
of
india
the
romans
supported
by
their
armies
and
their
government
spread
their
dominion
beyond
the
narrow
lands
of
italy
until
it
stretched
from
the
heather
of
scotland
to
the
sands
of
arabia
the
teutonic
tribes
from
their
home
beyond
the
danube
and
the
rhine
poured
into
the
empire
of
the
caesars
and
made
the
beginnings
of
modern
europe
of
this
great
sweep
of
races
and
empires
the
settlement
of
america
was
merely
a
part
and
it
was
moreover
only
one
aspect
of
the
expansion
which
finally
carried
the
peoples
the
institutions
and
the
trade
of
europe
to
the
very
ends
of
the
earth
in
one
vital
point
it
must
be
noted
american
colonization
differed
from
that
of
the
ancients
the
greeks
usually
carried
with
them
affection
for
the
government
they
left
behind
and
sacred
fire
from
the
altar
of
the
parent
city
but
thousands
of
the
immigrants
who
came
to
america
disliked
the
state
and
disowned
the
church
of
the
mother
country
they
established
compacts
of
government
for
themselves
and
set
up
altars
of
their
own
they
sought
not
only
new
soil
to
till
but
also
political
and
religious
liberty
for
themselves
and
their
children
the
agencies
of
american
colonization
it
was
no
light
matter
for
the
english
to
cross
three
thousand
miles
of
water
and
found
homes
in
the
american
wilderness
at
the
opening
of
the
seventeenth
century
ships
tools
and
supplies
called
for
huge
outlays
of
money
stores
had
to
be
furnished
in
quantities
sufficient
to
sustain
the
life
of
the
settlers
until
they
could
gather
harvests
of
their
own
artisans
and
laborers
of
skill
and
industry
had
to
be
induced
to
risk
the
hazards
of
the
new
world
soldiers
were
required
for
defense
and
mariners
for
the
exploration
of
inland
waters
leaders
of
good
judgment
adept
in
managing
men
had
to
be
discovered
altogether
such
an
enterprise
demanded
capital
larger
than
the
ordinary
merchant
or
gentleman
could
amass
and
involved
risks
more
imminent
than
he
dared
to
assume
though
in
later
days
after
initial
tests
had
been
made
wealthy
proprietors
were
able
to
establish
colonies
on
their
own
account
it
was
the
corporation
that
furnished
the
capital
and
leadership
in
the
beginning
the
trading
company
english
pioneers
in
exploration
found
an
instrument
for
colonization
in
companies
of
merchant
adventurers
which
had
long
been
employed
in
carrying
on
commerce
with
foreign
countries
such
a
corporation
was
composed
of
many
persons
of
different
ranks
of
society
noblemen
merchants
and
gentlemen
who
banded
together
for
a
particular
undertaking
each
contributing
a
sum
of
money
and
sharing
in
the
profits
of
the
venture
it
was
organized
under
royal
authority
it
received
its
charter
its
grant
of
land
and
its
trading
privileges
from
the
king
and
carried
on
its
operations
under
his
supervision
and
control
the
charter
named
all
the
persons
originally
included
in
the
corporation
and
gave
them
certain
powers
in
the
management
of
its
affairs
including
the
right
to
admit
new
members
the
company
was
in
fact
a
little
government
set
up
by
the
king
when
the
members
of
the
corporation
remained
in
england
as
in
the
case
of
the
virginia
company
they
operated
through
agents
sent
to
the
colony
when
they
came
over
the
seas
themselves
and
settled
in
america
as
in
the
case
of
massachusetts
they
became
the
direct
government
of
the
country
they
possessed
the
stockholders
in
that
instance
became
the
voters
and
the
governor
the
chief
magistrate
illustration
john
winthrop
governor
of
the
massachusetts
bay
company
four
of
the
thirteen
colonies
in
america
owed
their
origins
to
the
trading
corporation
it
was
the
london
company
created
by
king
james
i
in
that
laid
during
the
following
year
the
foundations
of
virginia
at
jamestown
it
was
under
the
auspices
of
their
west
india
company
chartered
in
that
the
dutch
planted
the
settlements
of
the
new
netherland
in
the
valley
of
the
hudson
the
founders
of
massachusetts
were
puritan
leaders
and
men
of
affairs
whom
king
charles
i
incorporated
in
under
the
title
the
governor
and
company
of
the
massachusetts
bay
in
new
england
in
this
case
the
law
did
but
incorporate
a
group
drawn
together
by
religious
ties
we
must
be
knit
together
as
one
man
wrote
john
winthrop
the
first
puritan
governor
in
america
far
to
the
south
on
the
banks
of
the
delaware
river
a
swedish
commercial
company
in
made
the
beginnings
of
a
settlement
christened
new
sweden
it
was
destined
to
pass
under
the
rule
of
the
dutch
and
finally
under
the
rule
of
william
penn
as
the
proprietary
colony
of
delaware
in
a
certain
sense
georgia
may
be
included
among
the
company
colonies
it
was
however
originally
conceived
by
the
moving
spirit
james
oglethorpe
as
an
asylum
for
poor
men
especially
those
imprisoned
for
debt
to
realize
this
humane
purpose
he
secured
from
king
george
ii
in
a
royal
charter
uniting
several
gentlemen
including
himself
into
one
body
politic
and
corporate
known
as
the
trustees
for
establishing
the
colony
of
georgia
in
america
in
the
structure
of
their
organization
and
their
methods
of
government
the
trustees
did
not
differ
materially
from
the
regular
companies
created
for
trade
and
colonization
though
their
purposes
were
benevolent
their
transactions
had
to
be
under
the
forms
of
law
and
according
to
the
rules
of
business
the
religious
congregation
a
second
agency
which
figured
largely
in
the
settlement
of
america
was
the
religious
brotherhood
or
congregation
of
men
and
women
brought
together
in
the
bonds
of
a
common
religious
faith
by
one
of
the
strange
fortunes
of
history
this
institution
founded
in
the
early
days
of
christianity
proved
to
be
a
potent
force
in
the
origin
and
growth
of
self
government
in
a
land
far
away
from
galilee
and
the
multitude
of
them
that
believed
were
of
one
heart
and
of
one
soul
we
are
told
in
the
acts
describing
the
church
at
jerusalem
we
are
knit
together
as
a
body
in
a
most
sacred
covenant
of
the
lord
by
virtue
of
which
we
hold
ourselves
strictly
tied
to
all
care
of
each
other
s
good
and
of
the
whole
wrote
john
robinson
a
leader
among
the
pilgrims
who
founded
their
tiny
colony
of
plymouth
in
the
mayflower
compact
so
famous
in
american
history
was
but
a
written
and
signed
agreement
incorporating
the
spirit
of
obedience
to
the
common
good
which
served
as
a
guide
to
self
government
until
plymouth
was
annexed
to
massachusetts
in
illustration
the
original
grants
three
other
colonies
all
of
which
retained
their
identity
until
the
eve
of
the
american
revolution
likewise
sprang
directly
from
the
congregations
of
the
faithful
rhode
island
connecticut
and
new
hampshire
mainly
offshoots
from
massachusetts
they
were
founded
by
small
bodies
of
men
and
women
united
in
solemn
covenants
with
the
lord
who
planted
their
settlements
in
the
wilderness
not
until
many
a
year
after
roger
williams
and
anne
hutchinson
conducted
their
followers
to
the
narragansett
country
was
rhode
island
granted
a
charter
of
incorporation
by
the
crown
not
until
long
after
the
congregation
of
thomas
hooker
from
newtown
blazed
the
way
into
the
connecticut
river
valley
did
the
king
of
england
give
connecticut
a
charter
of
its
own
and
a
place
among
the
colonies
half
a
century
elapsed
before
the
towns
laid
out
beyond
the
merrimac
river
by
emigrants
from
massachusetts
were
formed
into
the
royal
province
of
new
hampshire
in
even
when
connecticut
was
chartered
the
parchment
and
sealing
wax
of
the
royal
lawyers
did
but
confirm
rights
and
habits
of
self
government
and
obedience
to
law
previously
established
by
the
congregations
the
towns
of
hartford
windsor
and
wethersfield
had
long
lived
happily
under
their
fundamental
orders
drawn
up
by
themselves
in
so
had
the
settlers
dwelt
peacefully
at
new
haven
under
their
fundamental
articles
drafted
in
the
same
year
the
pioneers
on
the
connecticut
shore
had
no
difficulty
in
agreeing
that
the
scriptures
do
hold
forth
a
perfect
rule
for
the
direction
and
government
of
all
men
the
proprietor
a
third
and
very
important
colonial
agency
was
the
proprietor
or
proprietary
as
the
name
associated
with
the
word
property
implies
the
proprietor
was
a
person
to
whom
the
king
granted
property
in
lands
in
north
america
to
have
hold
use
and
enjoy
for
his
own
benefit
and
profit
with
the
right
to
hand
the
estate
down
to
his
heirs
in
perpetual
succession
the
proprietor
was
a
rich
and
powerful
person
prepared
to
furnish
or
secure
the
capital
collect
the
ships
supply
the
stores
and
assemble
the
settlers
necessary
to
found
and
sustain
a
plantation
beyond
the
seas
sometimes
the
proprietor
worked
alone
sometimes
two
or
more
were
associated
like
partners
in
the
common
undertaking
five
colonies
maryland
pennsylvania
new
jersey
and
the
carolinas
owe
their
formal
origins
though
not
always
their
first
settlements
nor
in
most
cases
their
prosperity
to
the
proprietary
system
maryland
established
in
under
a
catholic
nobleman
lord
baltimore
and
blessed
with
religious
toleration
by
the
act
of
flourished
under
the
mild
rule
of
proprietors
until
it
became
a
state
in
the
american
union
new
jersey
beginning
its
career
under
two
proprietors
berkeley
and
carteret
in
passed
under
the
direct
government
of
the
crown
in
pennsylvania
was
in
a
very
large
measure
the
product
of
the
generous
spirit
and
tireless
labors
of
its
first
proprietor
the
leader
of
the
friends
william
penn
to
whom
it
was
granted
in
and
in
whose
family
it
remained
until
the
two
carolinas
were
first
organized
as
one
colony
in
under
the
government
and
patronage
of
eight
proprietors
including
lord
clarendon
but
after
more
than
half
a
century
both
became
royal
provinces
governed
by
the
king
illustration
william
penn
proprietor
of
pennsylvania
the
colonial
peoples
the
english
in
leadership
and
origin
the
thirteen
colonies
except
new
york
and
delaware
were
english
during
the
early
days
of
all
save
these
two
the
main
if
not
the
sole
current
of
immigration
was
from
england
the
colonists
came
from
every
walk
of
life
they
were
men
women
and
children
of
all
sorts
and
conditions
the
major
portion
were
yeomen
or
small
land
owners
farm
laborers
and
artisans
with
them
were
merchants
and
gentlemen
who
brought
their
stocks
of
goods
or
their
fortunes
to
the
new
world
scholars
came
from
oxford
and
cambridge
to
preach
the
gospel
or
to
teach
now
and
then
the
son
of
an
english
nobleman
left
his
baronial
hall
behind
and
cast
his
lot
with
america
the
people
represented
every
religious
faith
members
of
the
established
church
of
england
puritans
who
had
labored
to
reform
that
church
separatists
baptists
and
friends
who
had
left
it
altogether
and
catholics
who
clung
to
the
religion
of
their
fathers
new
england
was
almost
purely
english
during
the
years
between
and
the
period
of
arbitrary
stuart
government
about
twenty
thousand
puritans
emigrated
to
america
settling
in
the
colonies
of
the
far
north
although
minor
additions
were
made
from
time
to
time
the
greater
portion
of
the
new
england
people
sprang
from
this
original
stock
virginia
too
for
a
long
time
drew
nearly
all
her
immigrants
from
england
alone
not
until
the
eve
of
the
revolution
did
other
nationalities
mainly
the
scotch
irish
and
germans
rival
the
english
in
numbers
the
populations
of
later
english
colonies
the
carolinas
new
york
pennsylvania
and
georgia
while
receiving
a
steady
stream
of
immigration
from
england
were
constantly
augmented
by
wanderers
from
the
older
settlements
new
york
was
invaded
by
puritans
from
new
england
in
such
numbers
as
to
cause
the
anglican
clergymen
there
to
lament
that
free
thinking
spreads
almost
as
fast
as
the
church
north
carolina
was
first
settled
toward
the
northern
border
by
immigrants
from
virginia
some
of
the
north
carolinians
particularly
the
quakers
came
all
the
way
from
new
england
tarrying
in
virginia
only
long
enough
to
learn
how
little
they
were
wanted
in
that
anglican
colony
the
scotch
irish
next
to
the
english
in
numbers
and
influence
were
the
scotch
irish
presbyterians
in
belief
english
in
tongue
both
religious
and
economic
reasons
sent
them
across
the
sea
their
scotch
ancestors
in
the
days
of
cromwell
had
settled
in
the
north
of
ireland
whence
the
native
irish
had
been
driven
by
the
conqueror
s
sword
there
the
scotch
nourished
for
many
years
enjoying
in
peace
their
own
form
of
religion
and
growing
prosperous
in
the
manufacture
of
fine
linen
and
woolen
cloth
then
the
blow
fell
toward
the
end
of
the
seventeenth
century
their
religious
worship
was
put
under
the
ban
and
the
export
of
their
cloth
was
forbidden
by
the
english
parliament
within
two
decades
twenty
thousand
scotch
irish
left
ulster
alone
for
america
and
all
during
the
eighteenth
century
the
migration
continued
to
be
heavy
although
no
exact
record
was
kept
it
is
reckoned
that
the
scotch
irish
and
the
scotch
who
came
directly
from
scotland
composed
one
sixth
of
the
entire
american
population
on
the
eve
of
the
revolution
illustration
settlements
of
german
and
scotch
irish
immigrants
these
newcomers
in
america
made
their
homes
chiefly
in
new
jersey
pennsylvania
maryland
virginia
and
the
carolinas
coming
late
upon
the
scene
they
found
much
of
the
land
immediately
upon
the
seaboard
already
taken
up
for
this
reason
most
of
them
became
frontier
people
settling
the
interior
and
upland
regions
there
they
cleared
the
land
laid
out
their
small
farms
and
worked
as
sturdy
yeomen
on
the
soil
hardy
industrious
and
independent
in
spirit
sharing
neither
the
luxuries
of
the
rich
planters
nor
the
easy
life
of
the
leisurely
merchants
to
their
agriculture
they
added
woolen
and
linen
manufactures
which
flourishing
in
the
supple
fingers
of
their
tireless
women
made
heavy
inroads
upon
the
trade
of
the
english
merchants
in
the
colonies
of
their
labors
a
poet
has
sung
o
willing
hands
to
toil
strong
natures
tuned
to
the
harvest
song
and
bound
to
the
kindly
soil
bold
pioneers
for
the
wilderness
defenders
in
the
field
the
germans
third
among
the
colonists
in
order
of
numerical
importance
were
the
germans
from
the
very
beginning
they
appeared
in
colonial
records
a
number
of
the
artisans
and
carpenters
in
the
first
jamestown
colony
were
of
german
descent
peter
minuit
the
famous
governor
of
new
motherland
was
a
german
from
wesel
on
the
rhine
and
jacob
leisler
leader
of
a
popular
uprising
against
the
provincial
administration
of
new
york
was
a
german
from
frankfort
on
main
the
wholesale
migration
of
germans
began
with
the
founding
of
pennsylvania
penn
was
diligent
in
searching
for
thrifty
farmers
to
cultivate
his
lands
and
he
made
a
special
effort
to
attract
peasants
from
the
rhine
country
a
great
association
known
as
the
frankfort
company
bought
more
than
twenty
thousand
acres
from
him
and
in
established
a
center
at
germantown
for
the
distribution
of
german
immigrants
in
old
new
york
rhinebeck
on
the
hudson
became
a
similar
center
for
distribution
all
the
way
from
maine
to
georgia
inducements
were
offered
to
the
german
farmers
and
in
nearly
every
colony
were
to
be
found
in
time
german
settlements
in
fact
the
migration
became
so
large
that
german
princes
were
frightened
at
the
loss
of
so
many
subjects
and
england
was
alarmed
by
the
influx
of
foreigners
into
her
overseas
dominions
yet
nothing
could
stop
the
movement
by
the
end
of
the
colonial
period
the
number
of
germans
had
risen
to
more
than
two
hundred
thousand
the
majority
of
them
were
protestants
from
the
rhine
region
and
south
germany
wars
religious
controversies
oppression
and
poverty
drove
them
forth
to
america
though
most
of
them
were
farmers
there
were
also
among
them
skilled
artisans
who
contributed
to
the
rapid
growth
of
industries
in
pennsylvania
their
iron
glass
paper
and
woolen
mills
dotted
here
and
there
among
the
thickly
settled
regions
added
to
the
wealth
and
independence
of
the
province
illustration
from
an
old
print
a
glimpse
of
old
germantown
unlike
the
scotch
irish
the
germans
did
not
speak
the
language
of
the
original
colonists
or
mingle
freely
with
them
they
kept
to
themselves
built
their
own
schools
founded
their
own
newspapers
and
published
their
own
books
their
clannish
habits
often
irritated
their
neighbors
and
led
to
occasional
agitations
against
foreigners
however
no
serious
collisions
seem
to
have
occurred
and
in
the
days
of
the
revolution
german
soldiers
from
pennsylvania
fought
in
the
patriot
armies
side
by
side
with
soldiers
from
the
english
and
scotch
irish
sections
other
nationalities
though
the
english
the
scotch
irish
and
the
germans
made
up
the
bulk
of
the
colonial
population
there
were
other
racial
strains
as
well
varying
in
numerical
importance
but
contributing
their
share
to
colonial
life
from
france
came
the
huguenots
fleeing
from
the
decree
of
the
king
which
inflicted
terrible
penalties
upon
protestants
from
old
ireland
came
thousands
of
native
irish
celtic
in
race
and
catholic
in
religion
like
their
scotch
irish
neighbors
to
the
north
they
revered
neither
the
government
nor
the
church
of
england
imposed
upon
them
by
the
sword
how
many
came
we
do
not
know
but
shipping
records
of
the
colonial
period
show
that
boatload
after
boatload
left
the
southern
and
eastern
shores
of
ireland
for
the
new
world
undoubtedly
thousands
of
their
passengers
were
irish
of
the
native
stock
this
surmise
is
well
sustained
by
the
constant
appearance
of
celtic
names
in
the
records
of
various
colonies
illustration
from
an
old
print
old
dutch
fort
and
english
church
near
albany
the
jews
then
as
ever
engaged
in
their
age
long
battle
for
religious
and
economic
toleration
found
in
the
american
colonies
not
complete
liberty
but
certainly
more
freedom
than
they
enjoyed
in
england
france
spain
or
portugal
the
english
law
did
not
actually
recognize
their
right
to
live
in
any
of
the
dominions
but
owing
to
the
easy
going
habits
of
the
americans
they
were
allowed
to
filter
into
the
seaboard
towns
the
treatment
they
received
there
varied
on
one
occasion
the
mayor
and
council
of
new
york
forbade
them
to
sell
by
retail
and
on
another
prohibited
the
exercise
of
their
religious
worship
newport
philadelphia
and
charleston
were
more
hospitable
and
there
large
jewish
colonies
consisting
principally
of
merchants
and
their
families
flourished
in
spite
of
nominal
prohibitions
of
the
law
though
the
small
swedish
colony
in
delaware
was
quickly
submerged
beneath
the
tide
of
english
migration
the
dutch
in
new
york
continued
to
hold
their
own
for
more
than
a
hundred
years
after
the
english
conquest
in
at
the
end
of
the
colonial
period
over
one
half
of
the
inhabitants
of
the
province
were
descendants
of
the
original
dutch
still
distinct
enough
to
give
a
decided
cast
to
the
life
and
manners
of
new
york
many
of
them
clung
as
tenaciously
to
their
mother
tongue
as
they
did
to
their
capacious
farmhouses
or
their
dutch
ovens
but
they
were
slowly
losing
their
identity
as
the
english
pressed
in
beside
them
to
farm
and
trade
the
melting
pot
had
begun
its
historic
mission
the
process
of
colonization
considered
from
one
side
colonization
whatever
the
motives
of
the
emigrants
was
an
economic
matter
it
involved
the
use
of
capital
to
pay
for
their
passage
to
sustain
them
on
the
voyage
and
to
start
them
on
the
way
of
production
under
this
stern
economic
necessity
puritans
scotch
irish
germans
and
all
were
alike
laid
immigrants
who
paid
their
own
way
many
of
the
immigrants
to
america
in
colonial
days
were
capitalists
themselves
in
a
small
or
a
large
way
and
paid
their
own
passage
what
proportion
of
the
colonists
were
able
to
finance
their
voyage
across
the
sea
is
a
matter
of
pure
conjecture
undoubtedly
a
very
considerable
number
could
do
so
for
we
can
trace
the
family
fortunes
of
many
early
settlers
henry
cabot
lodge
is
authority
for
the
statement
that
the
settlers
of
new
england
were
drawn
from
the
country
gentlemen
small
farmers
and
yeomanry
of
the
mother
country
many
of
the
emigrants
were
men
of
wealth
as
the
old
lists
show
and
all
of
them
with
few
exceptions
were
men
of
property
and
good
standing
they
did
not
belong
to
the
classes
from
which
emigration
is
usually
supplied
for
they
all
had
a
stake
in
the
country
they
left
behind
though
it
would
be
interesting
to
know
how
accurate
this
statement
is
or
how
applicable
to
the
other
colonies
no
study
has
as
yet
been
made
to
gratify
that
interest
for
the
present
it
is
an
unsolved
problem
just
how
many
of
the
colonists
were
able
to
bear
the
cost
of
their
own
transfer
to
the
new
world
indentured
servants
that
at
least
tens
of
thousands
of
immigrants
were
unable
to
pay
for
their
passage
is
established
beyond
the
shadow
of
a
doubt
by
the
shipping
records
that
have
come
down
to
us
the
great
barrier
in
the
way
of
the
poor
who
wanted
to
go
to
america
was
the
cost
of
the
sea
voyage
to
overcome
this
difficulty
a
plan
was
worked
out
whereby
shipowners
and
other
persons
of
means
furnished
the
passage
money
to
immigrants
in
return
for
their
promise
or
bond
to
work
for
a
term
of
years
to
repay
the
sum
advanced
this
system
was
called
indentured
servitude
it
is
probable
that
the
number
of
bond
servants
exceeded
the
original
twenty
thousand
puritans
the
yeomen
the
virginia
gentlemen
and
the
huguenots
combined
all
the
way
down
the
coast
from
massachusetts
to
georgia
were
to
be
found
in
the
fields
kitchens
and
workshops
men
women
and
children
serving
out
terms
of
bondage
generally
ranging
from
five
to
seven
years
in
the
proprietary
colonies
the
proportion
of
bond
servants
was
very
high
the
baltimores
penns
carterets
and
other
promoters
anxiously
sought
for
workers
of
every
nationality
to
till
their
fields
for
land
without
labor
was
worth
no
more
than
land
in
the
moon
hence
the
gates
of
the
proprietary
colonies
were
flung
wide
open
every
inducement
was
offered
to
immigrants
in
the
form
of
cheap
land
and
special
efforts
were
made
to
increase
the
population
by
importing
servants
in
pennsylvania
it
was
not
uncommon
to
find
a
master
with
fifty
bond
servants
on
his
estate
it
has
been
estimated
that
two
thirds
of
all
the
immigrants
into
pennsylvania
between
the
opening
of
the
eighteenth
century
and
the
outbreak
of
the
revolution
were
in
bondage
in
the
other
middle
colonies
the
number
was
doubtless
not
so
large
but
it
formed
a
considerable
part
of
the
population
the
story
of
this
traffic
in
white
servants
is
one
of
the
most
striking
things
in
the
history
of
labor
bondmen
differed
from
the
serfs
of
the
feudal
age
in
that
they
were
not
bound
to
the
soil
but
to
the
master
they
likewise
differed
from
the
negro
slaves
in
that
their
servitude
had
a
time
limit
still
they
were
subject
to
many
special
disabilities
it
was
for
instance
a
common
practice
to
impose
on
them
penalties
far
heavier
than
were
imposed
upon
freemen
for
the
same
offense
a
free
citizen
of
pennsylvania
who
indulged
in
horse
racing
and
gambling
was
let
off
with
a
fine
a
white
servant
guilty
of
the
same
unlawful
conduct
was
whipped
at
the
post
and
fined
as
well
the
ordinary
life
of
the
white
servant
was
also
severely
restricted
a
bondman
could
not
marry
without
his
master
s
consent
nor
engage
in
trade
nor
refuse
work
assigned
to
him
for
an
attempt
to
escape
or
indeed
for
any
infraction
of
the
law
the
term
of
service
was
extended
the
condition
of
white
bondmen
in
virginia
according
to
lodge
was
little
better
than
that
of
slaves
loose
indentures
and
harsh
laws
put
them
at
the
mercy
of
their
masters
it
would
not
be
unfair
to
add
that
such
was
their
lot
in
all
other
colonies
their
fate
depended
upon
the
temper
of
their
masters
cruel
as
was
the
system
in
many
ways
it
gave
thousands
of
people
in
the
old
world
a
chance
to
reach
the
new
an
opportunity
to
wrestle
with
fate
for
freedom
and
a
home
of
their
own
when
their
weary
years
of
servitude
were
over
if
they
survived
they
might
obtain
land
of
their
own
or
settle
as
free
mechanics
in
the
towns
for
many
a
bondman
the
gamble
proved
to
be
a
losing
venture
because
he
found
himself
unable
to
rise
out
of
the
state
of
poverty
and
dependence
into
which
his
servitude
carried
him
for
thousands
on
the
contrary
bondage
proved
to
be
a
real
avenue
to
freedom
and
prosperity
some
of
the
best
citizens
of
america
have
the
blood
of
indentured
servants
in
their
veins
the
transported
involuntary
servitude
in
their
anxiety
to
secure
settlers
the
companies
and
proprietors
having
colonies
in
america
either
resorted
to
or
connived
at
the
practice
of
kidnapping
men
women
and
children
from
the
streets
of
english
cities
in
it
was
officially
estimated
that
ten
thousand
persons
were
spirited
away
to
america
many
of
the
victims
of
the
practice
were
young
children
for
the
traffic
in
them
was
highly
profitable
orphans
and
dependents
were
sometimes
disposed
of
in
america
by
relatives
unwilling
to
support
them
in
a
single
year
about
fifteen
hundred
children
were
shipped
to
virginia
in
this
gruesome
business
there
lurked
many
tragedies
and
very
few
romances
parents
were
separated
from
their
children
and
husbands
from
their
wives
hundreds
of
skilled
artisans
carpenters
smiths
and
weavers
utterly
disappeared
as
if
swallowed
up
by
death
a
few
thus
dragged
off
to
the
new
world
to
be
sold
into
servitude
for
a
term
of
five
or
seven
years
later
became
prosperous
and
returned
home
with
fortunes
in
one
case
a
young
man
who
was
forcibly
carried
over
the
sea
lived
to
make
his
way
back
to
england
and
establish
his
claim
to
a
peerage
akin
to
the
kidnapped
at
least
in
economic
position
were
convicts
deported
to
the
colonies
for
life
in
lieu
of
fines
and
imprisonment
the
americans
protested
vigorously
but
ineffectually
against
this
practice
indeed
they
exaggerated
its
evils
for
many
of
the
criminals
were
only
mild
offenders
against
unduly
harsh
and
cruel
laws
a
peasant
caught
shooting
a
rabbit
on
a
lord
s
estate
or
a
luckless
servant
girl
who
purloined
a
pocket
handkerchief
was
branded
as
a
criminal
along
with
sturdy
thieves
and
incorrigible
rascals
other
transported
offenders
were
political
criminals
that
is
persons
who
criticized
or
opposed
the
government
this
class
included
now
irish
who
revolted
against
british
rule
in
ireland
now
cavaliers
who
championed
the
king
against
the
puritan
revolutionists
puritans
in
turn
dispatched
after
the
monarchy
was
restored
and
scotch
and
english
subjects
in
general
who
joined
in
political
uprisings
against
the
king
the
african
slaves
rivaling
in
numbers
in
the
course
of
time
the
indentured
servants
and
whites
carried
to
america
against
their
will
were
the
african
negroes
brought
to
america
and
sold
into
slavery
when
this
form
of
bondage
was
first
introduced
into
virginia
in
it
was
looked
upon
as
a
temporary
necessity
to
be
discarded
with
the
increase
of
the
white
population
moreover
it
does
not
appear
that
those
planters
who
first
bought
negroes
at
the
auction
block
intended
to
establish
a
system
of
permanent
bondage
only
by
a
slow
process
did
chattel
slavery
take
firm
root
and
become
recognized
as
the
leading
source
of
the
labor
supply
in
thirty
years
after
the
introduction
of
slavery
there
were
only
three
hundred
africans
in
virginia
the
great
increase
in
later
years
was
due
in
no
small
measure
to
the
inordinate
zeal
for
profits
that
seized
slave
traders
both
in
old
and
in
new
england
finding
it
relatively
easy
to
secure
negroes
in
africa
they
crowded
the
southern
ports
with
their
vessels
the
english
royal
african
company
sent
to
america
annually
between
and
from
five
to
ten
thousand
slaves
the
ship
owners
of
new
england
were
not
far
behind
their
english
brethren
in
pushing
this
extraordinary
traffic
as
the
proportion
of
the
negroes
to
the
free
white
population
steadily
rose
and
as
whole
sections
were
overrun
with
slaves
and
slave
traders
the
southern
colonies
grew
alarmed
in
virginia
sought
to
curtail
the
importation
by
placing
a
duty
of
on
each
slave
this
effort
was
futile
for
the
royal
governor
promptly
vetoed
it
from
time
to
time
similar
bills
were
passed
only
to
meet
with
royal
disapproval
south
carolina
in
absolutely
prohibited
importation
but
the
measure
was
killed
by
the
british
crown
as
late
as
virginia
not
daunted
by
a
century
of
rebuffs
sent
to
george
iii
a
petition
in
this
vein
the
importation
of
slaves
into
the
colonies
from
the
coast
of
africa
hath
long
been
considered
as
a
trade
of
great
inhumanity
and
under
its
present
encouragement
we
have
too
much
reason
to
fear
will
endanger
the
very
existence
of
your
majesty
s
american
dominions
deeply
impressed
with
these
sentiments
we
most
humbly
beseech
your
majesty
to
remove
all
those
restraints
on
your
majesty
s
governors
of
this
colony
which
inhibit
their
assenting
to
such
laws
as
might
check
so
very
pernicious
a
commerce
all
such
protests
were
without
avail
the
negro
population
grew
by
leaps
and
bounds
until
on
the
eve
of
the
revolution
it
amounted
to
more
than
half
a
million
in
five
states
maryland
virginia
the
two
carolinas
and
georgia
the
slaves
nearly
equalled
or
actually
exceeded
the
whites
in
number
in
south
carolina
they
formed
almost
two
thirds
of
the
population
even
in
the
middle
colonies
of
delaware
and
pennsylvania
about
one
fifth
of
the
inhabitants
were
from
africa
to
the
north
the
proportion
of
slaves
steadily
diminished
although
chattel
servitude
was
on
the
same
legal
footing
as
in
the
south
in
new
york
approximately
one
in
six
and
in
new
england
one
in
fifty
were
negroes
including
a
few
freedmen
the
climate
the
soil
the
commerce
and
the
industry
of
the
north
were
all
unfavorable
to
the
growth
of
a
servile
population
still
slavery
though
sectional
was
a
part
of
the
national
system
of
economy
northern
ships
carried
slaves
to
the
southern
colonies
and
the
produce
of
the
plantations
to
europe
if
the
northern
states
will
consult
their
interest
they
will
not
oppose
the
increase
in
slaves
which
will
increase
the
commodities
of
which
they
will
become
the
carriers
said
john
rutledge
of
south
carolina
in
the
convention
which
framed
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
what
enriches
a
part
enriches
the
whole
and
the
states
are
the
best
judges
of
their
particular
interest
responded
oliver
ellsworth
the
distinguished
spokesman
of
connecticut
references
e
charming
history
of
the
united
states
vols
i
and
ii
j
a
doyle
the
english
colonies
in
america
vols
j
fiske
old
virginia
and
her
neighbors
vols
a
b
faust
the
german
element
in
the
united
states
vols
h
j
ford
the
scotch
irish
in
america
l
tyler
england
in
america
american
nation
series
r
usher
the
pilgrims
and
their
history
questions
america
has
been
called
a
nation
of
immigrants
explain
why
why
were
individuals
unable
to
go
alone
to
america
in
the
beginning
what
agencies
made
colonization
possible
discuss
each
of
them
make
a
table
of
the
colonies
showing
the
methods
employed
in
their
settlement
why
were
capital
and
leadership
so
very
important
in
early
colonization
what
is
meant
by
the
melting
pot
what
nationalities
were
represented
among
the
early
colonists
compare
the
way
immigrants
come
to
day
with
the
way
they
came
in
colonial
times
contrast
indentured
servitude
with
slavery
and
serfdom
account
for
the
anxiety
of
companies
and
proprietors
to
secure
colonists
what
forces
favored
the
heavy
importation
of
slaves
in
what
way
did
the
north
derive
advantages
from
slavery
research
topics
the
chartered
company
compare
the
first
and
third
charters
of
virginia
in
macdonald
documentary
source
book
of
american
history
pp
analyze
the
first
and
second
massachusetts
charters
in
macdonald
pp
special
reference
w
a
s
hewins
english
trading
companies
congregations
and
compacts
for
self
government
a
study
of
the
mayflower
compact
the
fundamental
orders
of
connecticut
and
the
fundamental
articles
of
new
haven
in
macdonald
pp
reference
charles
borgeaud
rise
of
modern
democracy
and
c
s
lobingier
the
people
s
law
chaps
i
vii
the
proprietary
system
analysis
of
penn
s
charter
of
in
macdonald
p
reference
lodge
short
history
of
the
english
colonies
in
america
p
studies
of
individual
colonies
review
of
outstanding
events
in
history
of
each
colony
using
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
as
the
basis
biographical
studies
john
smith
john
winthrop
william
penn
lord
baltimore
william
bradford
roger
williams
anne
hutchinson
thomas
hooker
and
peter
stuyvesant
using
any
good
encyclopedia
indentured
servitude
in
virginia
lodge
short
history
pp
in
pennsylvania
pp
contemporary
account
in
callender
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
special
reference
karl
geiser
redemptioners
and
indentured
servants
yale
review
x
no
supplement
slavery
in
virginia
lodge
short
history
pp
in
the
northern
colonies
pp
the
people
of
the
colonies
virginia
lodge
short
history
pp
new
england
pp
pennsylvania
pp
new
york
pp
chapter
ii
colonial
agriculture
industry
and
commerce
the
land
and
the
westward
movement
the
significance
of
land
tenure
the
way
in
which
land
may
be
acquired
held
divided
among
heirs
and
bought
and
sold
exercises
a
deep
influence
on
the
life
and
culture
of
a
people
the
feudal
and
aristocratic
societies
of
europe
were
founded
on
a
system
of
landlordism
which
was
characterized
by
two
distinct
features
in
the
first
place
the
land
was
nearly
all
held
in
great
estates
each
owned
by
a
single
proprietor
in
the
second
place
every
estate
was
kept
intact
under
the
law
of
primogeniture
which
at
the
death
of
a
lord
transferred
all
his
landed
property
to
his
eldest
son
this
prevented
the
subdivision
of
estates
and
the
growth
of
a
large
body
of
small
farmers
or
freeholders
owning
their
own
land
it
made
a
form
of
tenantry
or
servitude
inevitable
for
the
mass
of
those
who
labored
on
the
land
it
also
enabled
the
landlords
to
maintain
themselves
in
power
as
a
governing
class
and
kept
the
tenants
and
laborers
subject
to
their
economic
and
political
control
if
land
tenure
was
so
significant
in
europe
it
was
equally
important
in
the
development
of
america
where
practically
all
the
first
immigrants
were
forced
by
circumstances
to
derive
their
livelihood
from
the
soil
experiments
in
common
tillage
in
the
new
world
with
its
broad
extent
of
land
awaiting
the
white
man
s
plow
it
was
impossible
to
introduce
in
its
entirety
and
over
the
whole
area
the
system
of
lords
and
tenants
that
existed
across
the
sea
so
it
happened
that
almost
every
kind
of
experiment
in
land
tenure
from
communism
to
feudalism
was
tried
in
the
early
days
of
the
jamestown
colony
the
land
though
owned
by
the
london
company
was
tilled
in
common
by
the
settlers
no
man
had
a
separate
plot
of
his
own
the
motto
of
the
community
was
labor
and
share
alike
all
were
supposed
to
work
in
the
fields
and
receive
an
equal
share
of
the
produce
at
plymouth
the
pilgrims
attempted
a
similar
experiment
laying
out
the
fields
in
common
and
distributing
the
joint
produce
of
their
labor
with
rough
equality
among
the
workers
in
both
colonies
the
communistic
experiments
were
failures
angry
at
the
lazy
men
in
jamestown
who
idled
their
time
away
and
yet
expected
regular
meals
captain
john
smith
issued
a
manifesto
everyone
that
gathereth
not
every
day
as
much
as
i
do
the
next
day
shall
be
set
beyond
the
river
and
forever
banished
from
the
fort
and
live
there
or
starve
even
this
terrible
threat
did
not
bring
a
change
in
production
not
until
each
man
was
given
a
plot
of
his
own
to
till
not
until
each
gathered
the
fruits
of
his
own
labor
did
the
colony
prosper
in
plymouth
where
the
communal
experiment
lasted
for
five
years
the
results
were
similar
to
those
in
virginia
and
the
system
was
given
up
for
one
of
separate
fields
in
which
every
person
could
set
corn
for
his
own
particular
some
other
new
england
towns
refusing
to
profit
by
the
experience
of
their
plymouth
neighbor
also
made
excursions
into
common
ownership
and
labor
only
to
abandon
the
idea
and
go
in
for
individual
ownership
of
the
land
by
degrees
it
was
seen
that
even
the
lord
s
people
could
not
carry
the
complicated
communist
legislation
into
perfect
and
wholesome
practice
feudal
elements
in
the
colonies
quit
rents
manors
and
plantations
at
the
other
end
of
the
scale
were
the
feudal
elements
of
land
tenure
found
in
the
proprietary
colonies
in
the
seaboard
regions
of
the
south
and
to
some
extent
in
new
york
the
proprietor
was
in
fact
a
powerful
feudal
lord
owning
land
granted
to
him
by
royal
charter
he
could
retain
any
part
of
it
for
his
personal
use
or
dispose
of
it
all
in
large
or
small
lots
while
he
generally
kept
for
himself
an
estate
of
baronial
proportions
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
manage
directly
any
considerable
part
of
the
land
in
his
dominion
consequently
he
either
sold
it
in
parcels
for
lump
sums
or
granted
it
to
individuals
on
condition
that
they
make
to
him
an
annual
payment
in
money
known
as
quit
rent
in
maryland
the
proprietor
sometimes
collected
as
high
as
equal
to
about
to
day
in
a
single
year
from
this
source
in
pennsylvania
the
quit
rents
brought
a
handsome
annual
tribute
into
the
exchequer
of
the
penn
family
in
the
royal
provinces
the
king
of
england
claimed
all
revenues
collected
in
this
form
from
the
land
a
sum
amounting
to
at
the
time
of
the
revolution
the
quit
rent
really
a
feudal
payment
from
freeholders
was
thus
a
material
source
of
income
for
the
crown
as
well
as
for
the
proprietors
wherever
it
was
laid
however
it
proved
to
be
a
burden
a
source
of
constant
irritation
and
it
became
a
formidable
item
in
the
long
list
of
grievances
which
led
to
the
american
revolution
something
still
more
like
the
feudal
system
of
the
old
world
appeared
in
the
numerous
manors
or
the
huge
landed
estates
granted
by
the
crown
the
companies
or
the
proprietors
in
the
colony
of
maryland
alone
there
were
sixty
manors
of
three
thousand
acres
each
owned
by
wealthy
men
and
tilled
by
tenants
holding
small
plots
under
certain
restrictions
of
tenure
in
new
york
also
there
were
many
manors
of
wide
extent
most
of
which
originated
in
the
days
of
the
dutch
west
india
company
when
extensive
concessions
were
made
to
patroons
to
induce
them
to
bring
over
settlers
the
van
rensselaer
the
van
cortlandt
and
the
livingston
manors
were
so
large
and
populous
that
each
was
entitled
to
send
a
representative
to
the
provincial
legislature
the
tenants
on
the
new
york
manors
were
in
somewhat
the
same
position
as
serfs
on
old
european
estates
they
were
bound
to
pay
the
owner
a
rent
in
money
and
kind
they
ground
their
grain
at
his
mill
and
they
were
subject
to
his
judicial
power
because
he
held
court
and
meted
out
justice
in
some
instances
extending
to
capital
punishment
the
manors
of
new
york
or
maryland
were
however
of
slight
consequence
as
compared
with
the
vast
plantations
of
the
southern
seaboard
huge
estates
far
wider
in
expanse
than
many
a
european
barony
and
tilled
by
slaves
more
servile
than
any
feudal
tenants
it
must
not
be
forgotten
that
this
system
of
land
tenure
became
the
dominant
feature
of
a
large
section
and
gave
a
decided
bent
to
the
economic
and
political
life
of
america
illustration
southern
plantation
mansion
the
small
freehold
in
the
upland
regions
of
the
south
however
and
throughout
most
of
the
north
the
drift
was
against
all
forms
of
servitude
and
tenantry
and
in
the
direction
of
the
freehold
that
is
the
small
farm
owned
outright
and
tilled
by
the
possessor
and
his
family
this
was
favored
by
natural
circumstances
and
the
spirit
of
the
immigrants
for
one
thing
the
abundance
of
land
and
the
scarcity
of
labor
made
it
impossible
for
the
companies
the
proprietors
or
the
crown
to
develop
over
the
whole
continent
a
network
of
vast
estates
in
many
sections
particularly
in
new
england
the
climate
the
stony
soil
the
hills
and
the
narrow
valleys
conspired
to
keep
the
farms
within
a
moderate
compass
for
another
thing
the
english
scotch
irish
and
german
peasants
even
if
they
had
been
tenants
in
the
old
world
did
not
propose
to
accept
permanent
dependency
of
any
kind
in
the
new
if
they
could
not
get
freeholds
they
would
not
settle
at
all
thus
they
forced
proprietors
and
companies
to
bid
for
their
enterprise
by
selling
land
in
small
lots
so
it
happened
that
the
freehold
of
modest
proportions
became
the
cherished
unit
of
american
farmers
the
people
who
tilled
the
farms
were
drawn
from
every
quarter
of
western
europe
but
the
freehold
system
gave
a
uniform
cast
to
their
economic
and
social
life
in
america
illustration
from
an
old
print
a
new
england
farmhouse
social
effects
of
land
tenure
land
tenure
and
the
process
of
western
settlement
thus
developed
two
distinct
types
of
people
engaged
in
the
same
pursuit
agriculture
they
had
a
common
tie
in
that
they
both
cultivated
the
soil
and
possessed
the
local
interest
and
independence
which
arise
from
that
occupation
their
methods
and
their
culture
however
differed
widely
the
southern
planter
on
his
broad
acres
tilled
by
slaves
resembled
the
english
landlord
on
his
estates
more
than
he
did
the
colonial
farmer
who
labored
with
his
own
hands
in
the
fields
and
forests
he
sold
his
rice
and
tobacco
in
large
amounts
directly
to
english
factors
who
took
his
entire
crop
in
exchange
for
goods
and
cash
his
fine
clothes
silverware
china
and
cutlery
he
bought
in
english
markets
loving
the
ripe
old
culture
of
the
mother
country
he
often
sent
his
sons
to
oxford
or
cambridge
for
their
education
in
short
he
depended
very
largely
for
his
prosperity
and
his
enjoyment
of
life
upon
close
relations
with
the
old
world
he
did
not
even
need
market
towns
in
which
to
buy
native
goods
for
they
were
made
on
his
own
plantation
by
his
own
artisans
who
were
usually
gifted
slaves
the
economic
condition
of
the
small
farmer
was
totally
different
his
crops
were
not
big
enough
to
warrant
direct
connection
with
english
factors
or
the
personal
maintenance
of
a
corps
of
artisans
he
needed
local
markets
and
they
sprang
up
to
meet
the
need
smiths
hatters
weavers
wagon
makers
and
potters
at
neighboring
towns
supplied
him
with
the
rough
products
of
their
native
skill
the
finer
goods
bought
by
the
rich
planter
in
england
the
small
farmer
ordinarily
could
not
buy
his
wants
were
restricted
to
staples
like
tea
and
sugar
and
between
him
and
the
european
market
stood
the
merchant
his
community
was
therefore
more
self
sufficient
than
the
seaboard
line
of
great
plantations
it
was
more
isolated
more
provincial
more
independent
more
american
the
planter
faced
the
old
east
the
farmer
faced
the
new
west
the
westward
movement
yeoman
and
planter
nevertheless
were
alike
in
one
respect
their
land
hunger
was
never
appeased
each
had
the
eye
of
an
expert
for
new
and
fertile
soil
and
so
north
and
south
as
soon
as
a
foothold
was
secured
on
the
atlantic
coast
the
current
of
migration
set
in
westward
creeping
through
forests
across
rivers
and
over
mountains
many
of
the
later
immigrants
in
their
search
for
cheap
lands
were
compelled
to
go
to
the
border
but
in
a
large
part
the
path
breakers
to
the
west
were
native
americans
of
the
second
and
third
generations
explorers
fired
by
curiosity
and
the
lure
of
the
mysterious
unknown
and
hunters
fur
traders
and
squatters
following
their
own
sweet
wills
blazed
the
trail
opening
paths
and
sending
back
stories
of
the
new
regions
they
traversed
then
came
the
regular
settlers
with
lawful
titles
to
the
lands
they
had
purchased
sometimes
singly
and
sometimes
in
companies
in
massachusetts
the
westward
movement
is
recorded
in
the
founding
of
springfield
in
and
great
barrington
in
by
the
opening
of
the
eighteenth
century
the
pioneers
of
connecticut
had
pushed
north
and
west
until
their
outpost
towns
adjoined
the
hudson
valley
settlements
in
new
york
the
inland
movement
was
directed
by
the
hudson
river
to
albany
and
from
that
old
dutch
center
it
radiated
in
every
direction
particularly
westward
through
the
mohawk
valley
new
jersey
was
early
filled
to
its
borders
the
beginnings
of
the
present
city
of
new
brunswick
being
made
in
and
those
of
trenton
in
in
pennsylvania
as
in
new
york
the
waterways
determined
the
main
lines
of
advance
pioneers
pushing
up
through
the
valley
of
the
schuylkill
spread
over
the
fertile
lands
of
berks
and
lancaster
counties
laying
out
reading
in
another
current
of
migration
was
directed
by
the
susquehanna
and
in
the
first
farmhouse
was
built
on
the
bank
where
harrisburg
was
later
founded
along
the
southern
tier
of
counties
a
thin
line
of
settlements
stretched
westward
to
pittsburgh
reaching
the
upper
waters
of
the
ohio
while
the
colony
was
still
under
the
penn
family
in
the
south
the
westward
march
was
equally
swift
the
seaboard
was
quickly
occupied
by
large
planters
and
their
slaves
engaged
in
the
cultivation
of
tobacco
and
rice
the
piedmont
plateau
lying
back
from
the
coast
all
the
way
from
maryland
to
georgia
was
fed
by
two
streams
of
migration
one
westward
from
the
sea
and
the
other
southward
from
the
other
colonies
germans
from
pennsylvania
and
scotch
irish
furnishing
the
main
supply
by
tide
water
virginia
was
full
to
overflowing
and
the
back
country
of
the
blue
ridge
and
the
shenandoah
was
fully
occupied
even
the
mountain
valleys
were
claimed
by
sturdy
pioneers
before
the
declaration
of
independence
the
oncoming
tide
of
home
seekers
had
reached
the
crest
of
the
alleghanies
illustration
distribution
of
population
beyond
the
mountains
pioneers
had
already
ventured
harbingers
of
an
invasion
that
was
about
to
break
in
upon
kentucky
and
tennessee
as
early
as
that
mighty
nimrod
daniel
boone
curious
to
hunt
buffaloes
of
which
he
had
heard
weird
reports
passed
through
the
cumberland
gap
and
brought
back
news
of
a
wonderful
country
awaiting
the
plow
a
hint
was
sufficient
singly
in
pairs
and
in
groups
settlers
followed
the
trail
he
had
blazed
a
great
land
corporation
the
transylvania
company
emulating
the
merchant
adventurers
of
earlier
times
secured
a
huge
grant
of
territory
and
sought
profits
in
quit
rents
from
lands
sold
to
farmers
by
the
outbreak
of
the
revolution
there
were
several
hundred
people
in
the
kentucky
region
like
the
older
colonists
they
did
not
relish
quit
rents
and
their
opposition
wrecked
the
transylvania
company
they
even
carried
their
protests
into
the
continental
congress
in
for
by
that
time
they
were
our
embryo
fourteenth
colony
industrial
and
commercial
development
though
the
labor
of
the
colonists
was
mainly
spent
in
farming
there
was
a
steady
growth
in
industrial
and
commercial
pursuits
most
of
the
staple
industries
of
to
day
not
omitting
iron
and
textiles
have
their
beginnings
in
colonial
times
manufacturing
and
trade
soon
gave
rise
to
towns
which
enjoyed
an
importance
all
out
of
proportion
to
their
numbers
the
great
centers
of
commerce
and
finance
on
the
seaboard
originated
in
the
days
when
the
king
of
england
was
lord
of
these
dominions
illustration
domestic
industry
dipping
tallow
candles
textile
manufacture
as
a
domestic
industry
colonial
women
in
addition
to
sharing
every
hardship
of
pioneering
often
the
heavy
labor
of
the
open
field
developed
in
the
course
of
time
a
national
industry
which
was
almost
exclusively
their
own
wool
and
flax
were
raised
in
abundance
in
the
north
and
south
every
farm
house
says
coman
the
economic
historian
was
a
workshop
where
the
women
spun
and
wove
the
serges
kerseys
and
linsey
woolseys
which
served
for
the
common
wear
by
the
close
of
the
seventeenth
century
new
england
manufactured
cloth
in
sufficient
quantities
to
export
it
to
the
southern
colonies
and
to
the
west
indies
as
the
industry
developed
mills
were
erected
for
the
more
difficult
process
of
dyeing
weaving
and
fulling
but
carding
and
spinning
continued
to
be
done
in
the
home
the
dutch
of
new
netherland
the
swedes
of
delaware
and
the
scotch
irish
of
the
interior
were
not
one
whit
behind
their
yankee
neighbors
the
importance
of
this
enterprise
to
british
economic
life
can
hardly
be
overestimated
for
many
a
century
the
english
had
employed
their
fine
woolen
cloth
as
the
chief
staple
in
a
lucrative
foreign
trade
and
the
government
had
come
to
look
upon
it
as
an
object
of
special
interest
and
protection
when
the
colonies
were
established
both
merchants
and
statesmen
naturally
expected
to
maintain
a
monopoly
of
increasing
value
but
before
long
the
americans
instead
of
buying
cloth
especially
of
the
coarser
varieties
were
making
it
to
sell
in
the
place
of
customers
here
were
rivals
in
the
place
of
helpless
reliance
upon
english
markets
here
was
the
germ
of
economic
independence
if
british
merchants
had
not
discovered
it
in
the
ordinary
course
of
trade
observant
officers
in
the
provinces
would
have
conveyed
the
news
to
them
even
in
the
early
years
of
the
eighteenth
century
the
royal
governor
of
new
york
wrote
of
the
industrious
americans
to
his
home
government
the
consequence
will
be
that
if
they
can
clothe
themselves
once
not
only
comfortably
but
handsomely
too
without
the
help
of
england
they
who
already
are
not
very
fond
of
submitting
to
government
will
soon
think
of
putting
in
execution
designs
they
have
long
harboured
in
their
breasts
this
will
not
seem
strange
when
you
consider
what
sort
of
people
this
country
is
inhabited
by
the
iron
industry
almost
equally
widespread
was
the
art
of
iron
working
one
of
the
earliest
and
most
picturesque
of
colonial
industries
lynn
massachusetts
had
a
forge
and
skilled
artisans
within
fifteen
years
after
the
founding
of
boston
the
smelting
of
iron
began
at
new
london
and
new
haven
about
in
litchfield
county
connecticut
a
few
years
later
at
great
barrington
massachusetts
in
and
near
by
at
lenox
some
thirty
years
after
that
new
jersey
had
iron
works
at
shrewsbury
within
ten
years
after
the
founding
of
the
colony
in
iron
forges
appeared
in
the
valleys
of
the
delaware
and
the
susquehanna
early
in
the
following
century
and
iron
masters
then
laid
the
foundations
of
fortunes
in
a
region
destined
to
become
one
of
the
great
iron
centers
of
the
world
virginia
began
iron
working
in
the
year
that
saw
the
introduction
of
slavery
although
the
industry
soon
lapsed
it
was
renewed
and
flourished
in
the
eighteenth
century
governor
spotswood
was
called
the
tubal
cain
of
the
old
dominion
because
he
placed
the
industry
on
a
firm
foundation
indeed
it
seems
that
every
colony
except
georgia
had
its
iron
foundry
nails
wire
metallic
ware
chains
anchors
bar
and
pig
iron
were
made
in
large
quantities
and
great
britain
by
an
act
in
encouraged
the
colonists
to
export
rough
iron
to
the
british
islands
shipbuilding
of
all
the
specialized
industries
in
the
colonies
shipbuilding
was
the
most
important
the
abundance
of
fir
for
masts
oak
for
timbers
and
boards
pitch
for
tar
and
turpentine
and
hemp
for
rope
made
the
way
of
the
shipbuilder
easy
early
in
the
seventeenth
century
a
ship
was
built
at
new
amsterdam
and
by
the
middle
of
that
century
shipyards
were
scattered
along
the
new
england
coast
at
newburyport
salem
new
bedford
newport
providence
new
london
and
new
haven
yards
at
albany
and
poughkeepsie
in
new
york
built
ships
for
the
trade
of
that
colony
with
england
and
the
indies
wilmington
and
philadelphia
soon
entered
the
race
and
outdistanced
new
york
though
unable
to
equal
the
pace
set
by
new
england
while
maryland
virginia
and
south
carolina
also
built
ships
southern
interest
was
mainly
confined
to
the
lucrative
business
of
producing
ship
materials
fir
cedar
hemp
and
tar
fishing
the
greatest
single
economic
resource
of
new
england
outside
of
agriculture
was
the
fisheries
this
industry
started
by
hardy
sailors
from
europe
long
before
the
landing
of
the
pilgrims
flourished
under
the
indomitable
seamanship
of
the
puritans
who
labored
with
the
net
and
the
harpoon
in
almost
every
quarter
of
the
atlantic
look
exclaimed
edmund
burke
in
the
house
of
commons
at
the
manner
in
which
the
people
of
new
england
have
of
late
carried
on
the
whale
fishery
whilst
we
follow
them
among
the
tumbling
mountains
of
ice
and
behold
them
penetrating
into
the
deepest
frozen
recesses
of
hudson
s
bay
and
davis
s
straits
while
we
are
looking
for
them
beneath
the
arctic
circle
we
hear
that
they
have
pierced
into
the
opposite
region
of
polar
cold
that
they
are
at
the
antipodes
and
engaged
under
the
frozen
serpent
of
the
south
nor
is
the
equinoctial
heat
more
discouraging
to
them
than
the
accumulated
winter
of
both
poles
we
know
that
whilst
some
of
them
draw
the
line
and
strike
the
harpoon
on
the
coast
of
africa
others
run
the
longitude
and
pursue
their
gigantic
game
along
the
coast
of
brazil
no
sea
but
what
is
vexed
by
their
fisheries
no
climate
that
is
not
witness
to
their
toils
neither
the
perseverance
of
holland
nor
the
activity
of
france
nor
the
dexterous
and
firm
sagacity
of
english
enterprise
ever
carried
this
most
perilous
mode
of
hard
industry
to
the
extent
to
which
it
has
been
pushed
by
this
recent
people
the
influence
of
the
business
was
widespread
a
large
and
lucrative
european
trade
was
built
upon
it
the
better
quality
of
the
fish
caught
for
food
was
sold
in
the
markets
of
spain
portugal
and
italy
or
exchanged
for
salt
lemons
and
raisins
for
the
american
market
the
lower
grades
of
fish
were
carried
to
the
west
indies
for
slave
consumption
and
in
part
traded
for
sugar
and
molasses
which
furnished
the
raw
materials
for
the
thriving
rum
industry
of
new
england
these
activities
in
turn
stimulated
shipbuilding
steadily
enlarging
the
demand
for
fishing
and
merchant
craft
of
every
kind
and
thus
keeping
the
shipwrights
calkers
rope
makers
and
other
artisans
of
the
seaport
towns
rushed
with
work
they
also
increased
trade
with
the
mother
country
for
out
of
the
cash
collected
in
the
fish
markets
of
europe
and
the
west
indies
the
colonists
paid
for
english
manufactures
so
an
ever
widening
circle
of
american
enterprise
centered
around
this
single
industry
the
nursery
of
seamanship
and
the
maritime
spirit
oceanic
commerce
and
american
merchants
all
through
the
eighteenth
century
the
commerce
of
the
american
colonies
spread
in
every
direction
until
it
rivaled
in
the
number
of
people
employed
the
capital
engaged
and
the
profits
gleaned
the
commerce
of
european
nations
a
modern
historian
has
said
the
enterprising
merchants
of
new
england
developed
a
network
of
trade
routes
that
covered
well
nigh
half
the
world
this
commerce
destined
to
be
of
such
significance
in
the
conflict
with
the
mother
country
presented
broadly
speaking
two
aspects
on
the
one
side
it
involved
the
export
of
raw
materials
and
agricultural
produce
the
southern
colonies
produced
for
shipping
tobacco
rice
tar
pitch
and
pine
the
middle
colonies
grain
flour
furs
lumber
and
salt
pork
new
england
fish
flour
rum
furs
shoes
and
small
articles
of
manufacture
the
variety
of
products
was
in
fact
astounding
a
sarcastic
writer
while
sneering
at
the
idea
of
an
american
union
once
remarked
of
colonial
trade
what
sort
of
dish
will
you
make
new
england
will
throw
in
fish
and
onions
the
middle
states
flax
seed
and
flour
maryland
and
virginia
will
add
tobacco
north
carolina
pitch
tar
and
turpentine
south
carolina
rice
and
indigo
and
georgia
will
sprinkle
the
whole
composition
with
sawdust
such
an
absurd
jumble
will
you
make
if
you
attempt
to
form
a
union
among
such
discordant
materials
as
the
thirteen
british
provinces
on
the
other
side
american
commerce
involved
the
import
trade
consisting
principally
of
english
and
continental
manufactures
tea
and
india
goods
sugar
and
molasses
brought
from
the
west
indies
supplied
the
flourishing
distilleries
of
massachusetts
rhode
island
and
connecticut
the
carriage
of
slaves
from
africa
to
the
southern
colonies
engaged
hundreds
of
new
england
s
sailors
and
thousands
of
pounds
of
her
capital
the
disposition
of
imported
goods
in
the
colonies
though
in
part
controlled
by
english
factors
located
in
america
employed
also
a
large
and
important
body
of
american
merchants
like
the
willings
and
morrises
of
philadelphia
the
amorys
hancocks
and
faneuils
of
boston
and
the
livingstons
and
lows
of
new
york
in
their
zeal
and
enterprise
they
were
worthy
rivals
of
their
english
competitors
so
celebrated
for
world
wide
commercial
operations
though
fully
aware
of
the
advantages
they
enjoyed
in
british
markets
and
under
the
protection
of
the
british
navy
the
american
merchants
were
high
spirited
and
mettlesome
ready
to
contend
with
royal
officers
in
order
to
shield
american
interests
against
outside
interference
illustration
the
dutch
west
india
warehouse
in
new
amsterdam
new
york
city
measured
against
the
immense
business
of
modern
times
colonial
commerce
seems
perhaps
trivial
that
however
is
not
the
test
of
its
significance
it
must
be
considered
in
relation
to
the
growth
of
english
colonial
trade
in
its
entirety
a
relation
which
can
be
shown
by
a
few
startling
figures
the
whole
export
trade
of
england
including
that
to
the
colonies
was
in
on
the
eve
of
the
american
revolution
namely
in
english
exports
to
the
american
colonies
alone
amounted
to
in
other
words
almost
as
much
as
the
whole
foreign
business
of
england
two
generations
before
at
the
first
date
colonial
trade
was
but
one
twelfth
of
the
english
export
business
at
the
second
date
it
was
considerably
more
than
one
third
in
pennsylvania
bought
in
english
markets
goods
to
the
value
of
in
the
purchases
of
the
same
colony
amounted
to
in
short
pennsylvania
imports
increased
fifty
times
within
sixty
eight
years
amounting
in
to
almost
the
entire
export
trade
of
england
to
the
colonies
at
the
opening
of
the
century
the
american
colonies
were
indeed
a
great
source
of
wealth
to
english
merchants
intercolonial
commerce
although
the
bad
roads
of
colonial
times
made
overland
transportation
difficult
and
costly
the
many
rivers
and
harbors
along
the
coast
favored
a
lively
water
borne
trade
among
the
colonies
the
connecticut
hudson
delaware
and
susquehanna
rivers
in
the
north
and
the
many
smaller
rivers
in
the
south
made
it
possible
for
goods
to
be
brought
from
and
carried
to
the
interior
regions
in
little
sailing
vessels
with
comparative
ease
sloops
laden
with
manufactures
domestic
and
foreign
collected
at
some
city
like
providence
new
york
or
philadelphia
skirted
the
coasts
visited
small
ports
and
sailed
up
the
navigable
rivers
to
trade
with
local
merchants
who
had
for
exchange
the
raw
materials
which
they
had
gathered
in
from
neighboring
farms
larger
ships
carried
the
grain
live
stock
cloth
and
hardware
of
new
england
to
the
southern
colonies
where
they
were
traded
for
tobacco
leather
tar
and
ship
timber
from
the
harbors
along
the
connecticut
shores
there
were
frequent
sailings
down
through
long
island
sound
to
maryland
virginia
and
the
distant
carolinas
growth
of
towns
in
connection
with
this
thriving
trade
and
industry
there
grew
up
along
the
coast
a
number
of
prosperous
commercial
centers
which
were
soon
reckoned
among
the
first
commercial
towns
of
the
whole
british
empire
comparing
favorably
in
numbers
and
wealth
with
such
ports
as
liverpool
and
bristol
the
statistical
records
of
that
time
are
mainly
guesses
but
we
know
that
philadelphia
stood
first
in
size
among
these
towns
serving
as
the
port
of
entry
for
pennsylvania
delaware
and
western
jersey
it
had
drawn
within
its
borders
just
before
the
revolution
about
inhabitants
boston
was
second
in
rank
with
somewhat
more
than
people
new
york
the
commercial
capital
of
connecticut
and
old
east
jersey
was
slightly
smaller
than
boston
but
growing
at
a
steady
rate
the
fourth
town
in
size
was
charleston
south
carolina
with
about
inhabitants
newport
in
rhode
island
a
center
of
rum
manufacture
and
shipping
stood
fifth
with
a
population
of
about
baltimore
and
norfolk
were
counted
as
considerable
towns
in
the
interior
hartford
in
connecticut
lancaster
and
york
in
pennsylvania
and
albany
in
new
york
with
growing
populations
and
increasing
trade
gave
prophecy
of
an
urban
america
away
from
the
seaboard
the
other
towns
were
straggling
villages
williamsburg
virginia
for
example
had
about
two
hundred
houses
in
which
dwelt
a
dozen
families
of
the
gentry
and
a
few
score
of
tradesmen
inland
county
seats
often
consisted
of
nothing
more
than
a
log
courthouse
a
prison
and
one
wretched
inn
to
house
judges
lawyers
and
litigants
during
the
sessions
of
the
court
the
leading
towns
exercised
an
influence
on
colonial
opinion
all
out
of
proportion
to
their
population
they
were
the
centers
of
wealth
for
one
thing
of
the
press
and
political
activity
for
another
merchants
and
artisans
could
readily
take
concerted
action
on
public
questions
arising
from
their
commercial
operations
the
towns
were
also
centers
for
news
gossip
religious
controversy
and
political
discussion
in
the
market
places
the
farmers
from
the
countryside
learned
of
british
policies
and
laws
and
so
mingling
with
the
townsmen
were
drawn
into
the
main
currents
of
opinion
which
set
in
toward
colonial
nationalism
and
independence
references
j
bishop
history
of
american
manufactures
vols
e
l
bogart
economic
history
of
the
united
states
p
a
bruce
economic
history
of
virginia
vols
e
semple
american
history
and
its
geographical
conditions
w
weeden
economic
and
social
history
of
new
england
vols
questions
is
land
in
your
community
parceled
out
into
small
farms
contrast
the
system
in
your
community
with
the
feudal
system
of
land
tenure
are
any
things
owned
and
used
in
common
in
your
community
why
did
common
tillage
fail
in
colonial
times
describe
the
elements
akin
to
feudalism
which
were
introduced
in
the
colonies
explain
the
success
of
freehold
tillage
compare
the
life
of
the
planter
with
that
of
the
farmer
how
far
had
the
western
frontier
advanced
by
what
colonial
industry
was
mainly
developed
by
women
why
was
it
very
important
both
to
the
americans
and
to
the
english
what
were
the
centers
for
iron
working
ship
building
explain
how
the
fisheries
affected
many
branches
of
trade
and
industry
show
how
american
trade
formed
a
vital
part
of
english
business
how
was
interstate
commerce
mainly
carried
on
what
were
the
leading
towns
did
they
compare
in
importance
with
british
towns
of
the
same
period
research
topics
land
tenure
coman
industrial
history
rev
ed
pp
special
reference
bruce
economic
history
of
virginia
vol
i
chap
viii
tobacco
planting
in
virginia
callender
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
colonial
agriculture
coman
pp
callender
pp
reference
j
r
h
moore
industrial
history
of
the
american
people
pp
colonial
manufactures
coman
pp
callender
pp
special
reference
weeden
economic
and
social
history
of
new
england
colonial
commerce
coman
pp
callender
pp
moore
pp
lodge
short
history
of
the
english
colonies
pp
chapter
iii
social
and
political
progress
colonial
life
crowded
as
it
was
with
hard
and
unremitting
toil
left
scant
leisure
for
the
cultivation
of
the
arts
and
sciences
there
was
little
money
in
private
purses
or
public
treasuries
to
be
dedicated
to
schools
libraries
and
museums
few
there
were
with
time
to
read
long
and
widely
and
fewer
still
who
could
devote
their
lives
to
things
that
delight
the
eye
and
the
mind
and
yet
poor
and
meager
as
the
intellectual
life
of
the
colonists
may
seem
by
way
of
comparison
heroic
efforts
were
made
in
every
community
to
lift
the
people
above
the
plane
of
mere
existence
after
the
first
clearings
were
opened
in
the
forests
those
efforts
were
redoubled
and
with
lengthening
years
told
upon
the
thought
and
spirit
of
the
land
the
appearance
during
the
struggle
with
england
of
an
extraordinary
group
of
leaders
familiar
with
history
political
philosophy
and
the
arts
of
war
government
and
diplomacy
itself
bore
eloquent
testimony
to
the
high
quality
of
the
american
intellect
no
one
not
even
the
most
critical
can
run
through
the
writings
of
distinguished
americans
scattered
from
massachusetts
to
georgia
the
adamses
ellsworth
the
morrises
the
livingstons
hamilton
franklin
washington
madison
marshall
henry
the
randolphs
and
the
pinckneys
without
coming
to
the
conclusion
that
there
was
something
in
american
colonial
life
which
fostered
minds
of
depth
and
power
women
surmounted
even
greater
difficulties
than
the
men
in
the
process
of
self
education
and
their
keen
interest
in
public
issues
is
evident
in
many
a
record
like
the
letters
of
mrs
john
adams
to
her
husband
during
the
revolution
the
writings
of
mrs
mercy
otis
warren
the
sister
of
james
otis
who
measured
her
pen
with
the
british
propagandists
and
the
patriot
newspapers
founded
and
managed
by
women
the
leadership
of
the
churches
in
the
intellectual
life
of
america
the
churches
assumed
a
role
of
high
importance
there
were
abundant
reasons
for
this
in
many
of
the
colonies
maryland
pennsylvania
and
new
england
the
religious
impulse
had
been
one
of
the
impelling
motives
in
stimulating
immigration
in
all
the
colonies
the
clergy
at
least
in
the
beginning
formed
the
only
class
with
any
leisure
to
devote
to
matters
of
the
spirit
they
preached
on
sundays
and
taught
school
on
week
days
they
led
in
the
discussion
of
local
problems
and
in
the
formation
of
political
opinion
so
much
of
which
was
concerned
with
the
relation
between
church
and
state
they
wrote
books
and
pamphlets
they
filled
most
of
the
chairs
in
the
colleges
under
clerical
guidance
intellectual
and
spiritual
the
americans
received
their
formal
education
in
several
of
the
provinces
the
anglican
church
was
established
by
law
in
new
england
the
puritans
were
supreme
notwithstanding
the
efforts
of
the
crown
to
overbear
their
authority
in
the
middle
colonies
particularly
the
multiplication
of
sects
made
the
dominance
of
any
single
denomination
impossible
and
in
all
of
them
there
was
a
growing
diversity
of
faith
which
promised
in
time
a
separation
of
church
and
state
and
freedom
of
opinion
the
church
of
england
virginia
was
the
stronghold
of
the
english
system
of
church
and
state
the
anglican
faith
and
worship
were
prescribed
by
law
sustained
by
taxes
imposed
on
all
and
favored
by
the
governor
the
provincial
councilors
and
the
richest
planters
the
established
church
says
lodge
was
one
of
the
appendages
of
the
virginia
aristocracy
they
controlled
the
vestries
and
the
ministers
and
the
parish
church
stood
not
infrequently
on
the
estate
of
the
planter
who
built
and
managed
it
as
in
england
catholics
and
protestant
dissenters
were
at
first
laid
under
heavy
disabilities
only
slowly
and
on
sufferance
were
they
admitted
to
the
province
but
when
once
they
were
even
covertly
tolerated
they
pressed
steadily
in
until
by
the
revolution
they
outnumbered
the
adherents
of
the
established
order
the
church
was
also
sanctioned
by
law
and
supported
by
taxes
in
the
carolinas
after
and
in
georgia
after
that
colony
passed
directly
under
the
crown
in
this
in
spite
of
the
fact
that
the
majority
of
the
inhabitants
were
dissenters
against
the
protests
of
the
catholics
it
was
likewise
established
in
maryland
in
new
york
too
notwithstanding
the
resistance
of
the
dutch
the
established
church
was
fostered
by
the
provincial
officials
and
the
anglicans
embracing
about
one
fifteenth
of
the
population
exerted
an
influence
all
out
of
proportion
to
their
numbers
many
factors
helped
to
enhance
the
power
of
the
english
church
in
the
colonies
it
was
supported
by
the
british
government
and
the
official
class
sent
out
to
the
provinces
its
bishops
and
archbishops
in
england
were
appointed
by
the
king
and
its
faith
and
service
were
set
forth
by
acts
of
parliament
having
its
seat
of
power
in
the
english
monarchy
it
could
hold
its
clergy
and
missionaries
loyal
to
the
crown
and
so
counteract
to
some
extent
the
independent
spirit
that
was
growing
up
in
america
the
church
always
a
strong
bulwark
of
the
state
therefore
had
a
political
role
to
play
here
as
in
england
able
bishops
and
far
seeing
leaders
firmly
grasped
this
fact
about
the
middle
of
the
eighteenth
century
and
redoubled
their
efforts
to
augment
the
influence
of
the
church
in
provincial
affairs
unhappily
for
their
plans
they
failed
to
calculate
in
advance
the
effect
of
their
methods
upon
dissenting
protestants
who
still
cherished
memories
of
bitter
religious
conflicts
in
the
mother
country
puritanism
in
new
england
if
the
established
faith
made
for
imperial
unity
the
same
could
not
be
said
of
puritanism
the
plymouth
pilgrims
had
cast
off
all
allegiance
to
the
anglican
church
and
established
a
separate
and
independent
congregation
before
they
came
to
america
the
puritans
essaying
at
first
the
task
of
reformers
within
the
church
soon
after
their
arrival
in
massachusetts
likewise
flung
off
their
yoke
of
union
with
the
anglicans
in
each
town
a
separate
congregation
was
organized
the
male
members
choosing
the
pastor
the
teachers
and
the
other
officers
they
also
composed
the
voters
in
the
town
meeting
where
secular
matters
were
determined
the
union
of
church
and
government
was
thus
complete
and
uniformity
of
faith
and
life
prescribed
by
law
and
enforced
by
civil
authorities
but
this
worked
for
local
autonomy
instead
of
imperial
unity
the
clergy
became
a
powerful
class
dominant
through
their
learning
and
their
fearful
denunciations
of
the
faithless
they
wrote
the
books
for
the
people
to
read
the
famous
cotton
mather
having
three
hundred
and
eighty
three
books
and
pamphlets
to
his
credit
in
cooperation
with
the
civil
officers
they
enforced
a
strict
observance
of
the
puritan
sabbath
a
day
of
rest
that
began
at
six
o
clock
on
saturday
evening
and
lasted
until
sunset
on
sunday
all
work
all
trading
all
amusement
and
all
worldly
conversation
were
absolutely
prohibited
during
those
hours
a
thoughtless
maid
servant
who
for
some
earthly
reason
smiled
in
church
was
in
danger
of
being
banished
as
a
vagabond
robert
pike
a
devout
puritan
thinking
the
sun
had
gone
to
rest
ventured
forth
on
horseback
one
sunday
evening
and
was
luckless
enough
to
have
a
ray
of
light
strike
him
through
a
rift
in
the
clouds
the
next
day
he
was
brought
into
court
and
fined
for
his
ungodly
conduct
with
persons
accused
of
witchcraft
the
puritans
were
still
more
ruthless
when
a
mania
of
persecution
swept
over
massachusetts
in
eighteen
people
were
hanged
one
was
pressed
to
death
many
suffered
imprisonment
and
two
died
in
jail
just
about
this
time
however
there
came
a
break
in
the
uniformity
of
puritan
rule
the
crown
and
church
in
england
had
long
looked
upon
it
with
disfavor
and
in
king
charles
ii
annulled
the
old
charter
of
the
massachusetts
bay
company
a
new
document
issued
seven
years
later
wrested
from
the
puritans
of
the
colony
the
right
to
elect
their
own
governor
and
reserved
the
power
of
appointment
to
the
king
it
also
abolished
the
rule
limiting
the
suffrage
to
church
members
substituting
for
it
a
simple
property
qualification
thus
a
royal
governor
and
an
official
family
certain
to
be
episcopalian
in
faith
and
monarchist
in
sympathies
were
forced
upon
massachusetts
and
members
of
all
religious
denominations
if
they
had
the
required
amount
of
property
were
permitted
to
take
part
in
elections
by
this
act
in
the
name
of
the
crown
the
puritan
monopoly
was
broken
down
in
massachusetts
and
that
province
was
brought
into
line
with
connecticut
rhode
island
and
new
hampshire
where
property
not
religious
faith
was
the
test
for
the
suffrage
growth
of
religious
toleration
though
neither
the
anglicans
of
virginia
nor
the
puritans
of
massachusetts
believed
in
toleration
for
other
denominations
that
principle
was
strictly
applied
in
rhode
island
there
under
the
leadership
of
roger
williams
liberty
in
matters
of
conscience
was
established
in
the
beginning
maryland
by
granting
in
freedom
to
those
who
professed
to
believe
in
jesus
christ
opened
its
gates
to
all
christians
and
pennsylvania
true
to
the
tenets
of
the
friends
gave
freedom
of
conscience
to
those
who
confess
and
acknowledge
the
one
almighty
and
eternal
god
to
be
the
creator
upholder
and
ruler
of
the
world
by
one
circumstance
or
another
the
middle
colonies
were
thus
early
characterized
by
diversity
rather
than
uniformity
of
opinion
dutch
protestants
huguenots
quakers
baptists
presbyterians
new
lights
moravians
lutherans
catholics
and
other
denominations
became
too
strongly
intrenched
and
too
widely
scattered
to
permit
any
one
of
them
to
rule
if
it
had
desired
to
do
so
there
were
communities
and
indeed
whole
sections
where
one
or
another
church
prevailed
but
in
no
colony
was
a
legislature
steadily
controlled
by
a
single
group
toleration
encouraged
diversity
and
diversity
in
turn
worked
for
greater
toleration
the
government
and
faith
of
the
dissenting
denominations
conspired
with
economic
and
political
tendencies
to
draw
america
away
from
the
english
state
presbyterians
quakers
baptists
and
puritans
had
no
hierarchy
of
bishops
and
archbishops
to
bind
them
to
the
seat
of
power
in
london
neither
did
they
look
to
that
metropolis
for
guidance
in
interpreting
articles
of
faith
local
self
government
in
matters
ecclesiastical
helped
to
train
them
for
local
self
government
in
matters
political
the
spirit
of
independence
which
led
dissenters
to
revolt
in
the
old
world
nourished
as
it
was
amid
favorable
circumstances
in
the
new
world
made
them
all
the
more
zealous
in
the
defense
of
every
right
against
authority
imposed
from
without
schools
and
colleges
religion
and
local
schools
one
of
the
first
cares
of
each
protestant
denomination
was
the
education
of
the
children
in
the
faith
in
this
work
the
bible
became
the
center
of
interest
the
english
version
was
indeed
the
one
book
of
the
people
farmers
shopkeepers
and
artisans
whose
life
had
once
been
bounded
by
the
daily
routine
of
labor
found
in
the
scriptures
not
only
an
inspiration
to
religious
conduct
but
also
a
book
of
romance
travel
and
history
legend
and
annal
says
john
richard
green
war
song
and
psalm
state
roll
and
biography
the
mighty
voices
of
prophets
the
parables
of
evangelists
stories
of
mission
journeys
of
perils
by
sea
and
among
the
heathen
philosophic
arguments
apocalyptic
visions
all
were
flung
broadcast
over
minds
unoccupied
for
the
most
part
by
any
rival
learning
as
a
mere
literary
monument
the
english
version
of
the
bible
remains
the
noblest
example
of
the
english
tongue
it
was
the
king
james
version
just
from
the
press
that
the
pilgrims
brought
across
the
sea
with
them
for
the
authority
of
the
established
church
was
substituted
the
authority
of
the
scriptures
the
puritans
devised
a
catechism
based
upon
their
interpretation
of
the
bible
and
very
soon
after
their
arrival
in
america
they
ordered
all
parents
and
masters
of
servants
to
be
diligent
in
seeing
that
their
children
and
wards
were
taught
to
read
religious
works
and
give
answers
to
the
religious
questions
massachusetts
was
scarcely
twenty
years
old
before
education
of
this
character
was
declared
to
be
compulsory
and
provision
was
made
for
public
schools
where
those
not
taught
at
home
could
receive
instruction
in
reading
and
writing
illustration
a
page
from
a
famous
schoolbook
a
in
adam
s
fall
we
sinned
all
b
heaven
to
find
the
bible
mind
c
christ
crucify
d
for
sinners
dy
d
d
the
deluge
drown
d
the
earth
around
e
elijah
hid
by
ravens
fed
f
the
judgment
made
felix
afraid
outside
of
new
england
the
idea
of
compulsory
education
was
not
regarded
with
the
same
favor
but
the
whole
land
was
nevertheless
dotted
with
little
schools
kept
by
dames
itinerant
teachers
or
local
parsons
whether
we
turn
to
the
life
of
franklin
in
the
north
or
washington
in
the
south
we
read
of
tiny
schoolhouses
where
boys
and
sometimes
girls
were
taught
to
read
and
write
where
there
were
no
schools
fathers
and
mothers
of
the
better
kind
gave
their
children
the
rudiments
of
learning
though
illiteracy
was
widespread
there
is
evidence
to
show
that
the
diffusion
of
knowledge
among
the
masses
was
making
steady
progress
all
through
the
eighteenth
century
religion
and
higher
learning
religious
motives
entered
into
the
establishment
of
colleges
as
well
as
local
schools
harvard
founded
in
and
yale
opened
in
were
intended
primarily
to
train
learned
and
godly
ministers
for
the
puritan
churches
of
new
england
to
the
far
north
dartmouth
chartered
in
was
designed
first
as
a
mission
to
the
indians
and
then
as
a
college
for
the
sons
of
new
england
farmers
preparing
to
preach
teach
or
practice
law
the
college
of
new
jersey
organized
in
and
removed
to
princeton
eleven
years
later
was
sustained
by
the
presbyterians
two
colleges
looked
to
the
established
church
as
their
source
of
inspiration
and
support
william
and
mary
founded
in
virginia
in
and
king
s
college
now
columbia
university
chartered
by
king
george
ii
in
on
an
appeal
from
the
new
york
anglicans
alarmed
at
the
growth
of
religious
dissent
and
the
republican
tendencies
of
the
age
two
colleges
revealed
a
drift
away
from
sectarianism
brown
established
in
rhode
island
in
and
the
philadelphia
academy
forerunner
of
the
university
of
pennsylvania
organized
by
benjamin
franklin
reflected
the
spirit
of
toleration
by
giving
representation
on
the
board
of
trustees
to
several
religious
sects
it
was
franklin
s
idea
that
his
college
should
prepare
young
men
to
serve
in
public
office
as
leaders
of
the
people
and
ornaments
to
their
country
self
education
in
america
important
as
were
these
institutions
of
learning
higher
education
was
by
no
means
confined
within
their
walls
many
well
to
do
families
sent
their
sons
to
oxford
or
cambridge
in
england
private
tutoring
in
the
home
was
common
in
still
more
families
there
were
intelligent
children
who
grew
up
in
the
great
colonial
school
of
adversity
and
who
trained
themselves
until
in
every
contest
of
mind
and
wit
they
could
vie
with
the
sons
of
harvard
or
william
and
mary
or
any
other
college
such
for
example
was
benjamin
franklin
whose
charming
autobiography
in
addition
to
being
an
american
classic
is
a
fine
record
of
self
education
his
formal
training
in
the
classroom
was
limited
to
a
few
years
at
a
local
school
in
boston
but
his
self
education
continued
throughout
his
life
he
early
manifested
a
zeal
for
reading
and
devoured
he
tells
us
his
father
s
dry
library
on
theology
bunyan
s
works
defoe
s
writings
plutarch
s
lives
locke
s
on
the
human
understanding
and
innumerable
volumes
dealing
with
secular
subjects
his
literary
style
perhaps
the
best
of
his
time
franklin
acquired
by
the
diligent
and
repeated
analysis
of
the
spectator
in
a
life
crowded
with
labors
he
found
time
to
read
widely
in
natural
science
and
to
win
single
handed
recognition
at
the
hands
of
european
savants
for
his
discoveries
in
electricity
by
his
own
efforts
he
attained
an
acquaintance
with
latin
italian
french
and
spanish
thus
unconsciously
preparing
himself
for
the
day
when
he
was
to
speak
for
all
america
at
the
court
of
the
king
of
france
lesser
lights
than
franklin
educated
by
the
same
process
were
found
all
over
colonial
america
from
this
fruitful
source
of
native
ability
self
educated
the
american
cause
drew
great
strength
in
the
trials
of
the
revolution
the
colonial
press
the
rise
of
the
newspaper
the
evolution
of
american
democracy
into
a
government
by
public
opinion
enlightened
by
the
open
discussion
of
political
questions
was
in
no
small
measure
aided
by
a
free
press
that
too
like
education
was
a
matter
of
slow
growth
a
printing
press
was
brought
to
massachusetts
in
but
it
was
put
in
charge
of
an
official
censor
and
limited
to
the
publication
of
religious
works
forty
years
elapsed
before
the
first
newspaper
appeared
bearing
the
curious
title
public
occurrences
both
foreign
and
domestic
and
it
had
not
been
running
very
long
before
the
government
of
massachusetts
suppressed
it
for
discussing
a
political
question
publishing
indeed
seemed
to
be
a
precarious
business
but
in
there
came
a
second
venture
in
journalism
the
boston
news
letter
which
proved
to
be
a
more
lasting
enterprise
because
it
refrained
from
criticizing
the
authorities
still
the
public
interest
languished
when
franklin
s
brother
james
began
to
issue
his
new
england
courant
about
his
friends
sought
to
dissuade
him
saying
that
one
newspaper
was
enough
for
america
nevertheless
he
continued
it
and
his
confidence
in
the
future
was
rewarded
in
nearly
every
colony
a
gazette
or
chronicle
appeared
within
the
next
thirty
years
or
more
benjamin
franklin
was
able
to
record
in
that
america
had
twenty
five
newspapers
boston
led
with
five
philadelphia
had
three
two
in
english
and
one
in
german
censorship
and
restraints
on
the
press
the
idea
of
printing
unlicensed
by
the
government
and
uncontrolled
by
the
church
was
however
slow
in
taking
form
the
founders
of
the
american
colonies
had
never
known
what
it
was
to
have
the
free
and
open
publication
of
books
pamphlets
broadsides
and
newspapers
when
the
art
of
printing
was
first
discovered
the
control
of
publishing
was
vested
in
clerical
authorities
after
the
establishment
of
the
state
church
in
england
in
the
reign
of
elizabeth
censorship
of
the
press
became
a
part
of
royal
prerogative
printing
was
restricted
to
oxford
cambridge
and
london
and
no
one
could
publish
anything
without
previous
approval
of
the
official
censor
when
the
puritans
were
in
power
the
popular
party
with
a
zeal
which
rivaled
that
of
the
crown
sought
in
turn
to
silence
royalist
and
clerical
writers
by
a
vigorous
censorship
after
the
restoration
of
the
monarchy
control
of
the
press
was
once
more
placed
in
royal
hands
where
it
remained
until
when
parliament
by
failing
to
renew
the
licensing
act
did
away
entirely
with
the
official
censorship
by
that
time
political
parties
were
so
powerful
and
so
active
and
printing
presses
were
so
numerous
that
official
review
of
all
published
matter
became
a
sheer
impossibility
in
america
likewise
some
troublesome
questions
arose
in
connection
with
freedom
of
the
press
the
puritans
of
massachusetts
were
no
less
anxious
than
king
charles
or
the
archbishop
of
london
to
shut
out
from
the
prying
eyes
of
the
people
all
literature
not
mete
for
them
to
read
and
so
they
established
a
system
of
official
licensing
for
presses
which
lasted
until
in
the
other
colonies
where
there
was
more
diversity
of
opinion
and
publishers
could
set
up
in
business
with
impunity
they
were
nevertheless
constantly
liable
to
arrest
for
printing
anything
displeasing
to
the
colonial
governments
in
the
editor
of
the
mercury
in
philadelphia
was
called
before
the
proprietary
council
and
ordered
to
apologize
for
a
political
article
and
for
a
later
offense
of
a
similar
character
he
was
thrown
into
jail
a
still
more
famous
case
was
that
of
peter
zenger
a
new
york
publisher
who
was
arrested
in
for
criticising
the
administration
lawyers
who
ventured
to
defend
the
unlucky
editor
were
deprived
of
their
licenses
to
practice
and
it
became
necessary
to
bring
an
attorney
all
the
way
from
philadelphia
by
this
time
the
tension
of
feeling
was
high
and
the
approbation
of
the
public
was
forthcoming
when
the
lawyer
for
the
defense
exclaimed
to
the
jury
that
the
very
cause
of
liberty
itself
not
that
of
the
poor
printer
was
on
trial
the
verdict
for
zenger
when
it
finally
came
was
the
signal
for
an
outburst
of
popular
rejoicing
already
the
people
of
king
george
s
province
knew
how
precious
a
thing
is
the
freedom
of
the
press
thanks
to
the
schools
few
and
scattered
as
they
were
and
to
the
vigilance
of
parents
a
very
large
portion
perhaps
nearly
one
half
of
the
colonists
could
read
through
the
newspapers
pamphlets
and
almanacs
that
streamed
from
the
types
the
people
could
follow
the
course
of
public
events
and
grasp
the
significance
of
political
arguments
an
american
opinion
was
in
the
process
of
making
an
independent
opinion
nourished
by
the
press
and
enriched
by
discussions
around
the
fireside
and
at
the
taverns
when
the
day
of
resistance
to
british
rule
came
government
by
opinion
was
at
hand
for
every
person
who
could
hear
the
voice
of
patrick
henry
and
samuel
adams
there
were
a
thousand
who
could
see
their
appeals
on
the
printed
page
men
who
had
spelled
out
their
letters
while
poring
over
franklin
s
poor
richard
s
almanac
lived
to
read
thomas
paine
s
thrilling
call
to
arms
the
evolution
in
political
institutions
two
very
distinct
lines
of
development
appeared
in
colonial
politics
the
one
exalting
royal
rights
and
aristocratic
privileges
was
the
drift
toward
provincial
government
through
royal
officers
appointed
in
england
the
other
leading
toward
democracy
and
self
government
was
the
growth
in
the
power
of
the
popular
legislative
assembly
each
movement
gave
impetus
to
the
other
with
increasing
force
during
the
passing
years
until
at
last
the
final
collision
between
the
two
ideals
of
government
came
in
the
war
of
independence
the
royal
provinces
of
the
thirteen
english
colonies
eight
were
royal
provinces
in
with
governors
appointed
by
the
king
virginia
passed
under
the
direct
rule
of
the
crown
in
when
the
charter
of
the
london
company
was
annulled
the
massachusetts
bay
corporation
lost
its
charter
in
and
the
new
instrument
granted
seven
years
later
stripped
the
colonists
of
the
right
to
choose
their
chief
executive
in
the
early
decades
of
the
eighteenth
century
both
the
carolinas
were
given
the
provincial
instead
of
the
proprietary
form
new
hampshire
severed
from
massachusetts
in
and
georgia
surrendered
by
the
trustees
in
went
into
the
hands
of
the
crown
new
york
transferred
to
the
duke
of
york
on
its
capture
from
the
dutch
in
became
a
province
when
he
took
the
title
of
james
ii
in
new
jersey
after
remaining
for
nearly
forty
years
under
proprietors
was
brought
directly
under
the
king
in
maryland
pennsylvania
and
delaware
although
they
retained
their
proprietary
character
until
the
revolution
were
in
some
respects
like
the
royal
colonies
for
their
governors
were
as
independent
of
popular
choice
as
were
the
appointees
of
king
george
only
two
colonies
rhode
island
and
connecticut
retained
full
self
government
on
the
eve
of
the
revolution
they
alone
had
governors
and
legislatures
entirely
of
their
own
choosing
the
chief
officer
of
the
royal
province
was
the
governor
who
enjoyed
high
and
important
powers
which
he
naturally
sought
to
augment
at
every
turn
he
enforced
the
laws
and
usually
with
the
consent
of
a
council
appointed
the
civil
and
military
officers
he
granted
pardons
and
reprieves
he
was
head
of
the
highest
court
he
was
commander
in
chief
of
the
militia
he
levied
troops
for
defense
and
enforced
martial
law
in
time
of
invasion
war
and
rebellion
in
all
the
provinces
except
massachusetts
he
named
the
councilors
who
composed
the
upper
house
of
the
legislature
and
was
likely
to
choose
those
who
favored
his
claims
he
summoned
adjourned
and
dissolved
the
popular
assembly
or
the
lower
house
he
laid
before
it
the
projects
of
law
desired
by
the
crown
and
he
vetoed
measures
which
he
thought
objectionable
here
were
in
america
all
the
elements
of
royal
prerogative
against
which
hampden
had
protested
and
cromwell
had
battled
in
england
illustration
the
royal
governor
s
palace
at
new
berne
the
colonial
governors
were
generally
surrounded
by
a
body
of
office
seekers
and
hunters
for
land
grants
some
of
them
were
noblemen
of
broken
estates
who
had
come
to
america
to
improve
their
fortunes
the
pretensions
of
this
circle
grated
on
colonial
nerves
and
privileges
granted
to
them
often
at
the
expense
of
colonists
did
much
to
deepen
popular
antipathy
to
the
british
government
favors
extended
to
adherents
of
the
established
church
displeased
dissenters
the
reappearance
of
this
formidable
union
of
church
and
state
from
which
they
had
fled
stirred
anew
the
ancient
wrath
against
that
combination
the
colonial
assembly
coincident
with
the
drift
toward
administration
through
royal
governors
was
the
second
and
opposite
tendency
namely
a
steady
growth
in
the
practice
of
self
government
the
voters
of
england
had
long
been
accustomed
to
share
in
taxation
and
law
making
through
representatives
in
parliament
and
the
idea
was
early
introduced
in
america
virginia
was
only
twelve
years
old
when
its
first
representative
assembly
appeared
as
the
towns
of
massachusetts
multiplied
and
it
became
impossible
for
all
the
members
of
the
corporation
to
meet
at
one
place
the
representative
idea
was
adopted
in
the
river
towns
of
connecticut
formed
a
representative
system
under
their
fundamental
orders
of
and
the
entire
colony
was
given
a
royal
charter
in
generosity
as
well
as
practical
considerations
induced
such
proprietors
as
lord
baltimore
and
william
penn
to
invite
their
colonists
to
share
in
the
government
as
soon
as
any
considerable
settlements
were
made
thus
by
one
process
or
another
every
one
of
the
colonies
secured
a
popular
assembly
it
is
true
that
in
the
provision
for
popular
elections
the
suffrage
was
finally
restricted
to
property
owners
or
taxpayers
with
a
leaning
toward
the
freehold
qualification
in
virginia
the
rural
voter
had
to
be
a
freeholder
owning
at
least
fifty
acres
of
land
if
there
was
no
house
on
it
or
twenty
five
acres
with
a
house
twenty
five
feet
square
in
massachusetts
the
voter
for
member
of
the
assembly
under
the
charter
of
had
to
be
a
freeholder
of
an
estate
worth
forty
shillings
a
year
at
least
or
of
other
property
to
the
value
of
forty
pounds
sterling
in
pennsylvania
the
suffrage
was
granted
to
freeholders
owning
fifty
acres
or
more
of
land
well
seated
twelve
acres
cleared
and
to
other
persons
worth
at
least
fifty
pounds
in
lawful
money
restrictions
like
these
undoubtedly
excluded
from
the
suffrage
a
very
considerable
number
of
men
particularly
the
mechanics
and
artisans
of
the
towns
who
were
by
no
means
content
with
their
position
nevertheless
it
was
relatively
easy
for
any
man
to
acquire
a
small
freehold
so
cheap
and
abundant
was
land
and
in
fact
a
large
proportion
of
the
colonists
were
land
owners
thus
the
assemblies
in
spite
of
the
limited
suffrage
acquired
a
democratic
tone
the
popular
character
of
the
assemblies
increased
as
they
became
engaged
in
battles
with
the
royal
and
proprietary
governors
when
called
upon
by
the
executive
to
make
provision
for
the
support
of
the
administration
the
legislature
took
advantage
of
the
opportunity
to
make
terms
in
the
interest
of
the
taxpayers
it
made
annual
not
permanent
grants
of
money
to
pay
official
salaries
and
then
insisted
upon
electing
a
treasurer
to
dole
it
out
thus
the
colonists
learned
some
of
the
mysteries
of
public
finance
as
well
as
the
management
of
rapacious
officials
the
legislature
also
used
its
power
over
money
grants
to
force
the
governor
to
sign
bills
which
he
would
otherwise
have
vetoed
contests
between
legislatures
and
governors
as
may
be
imagined
many
and
bitter
were
the
contests
between
the
royal
and
proprietary
governors
and
the
colonial
assemblies
franklin
relates
an
amusing
story
of
how
the
pennsylvania
assembly
held
in
one
hand
a
bill
for
the
executive
to
sign
and
in
the
other
hand
the
money
to
pay
his
salary
then
with
sly
humor
franklin
adds
do
not
my
courteous
reader
take
pet
at
our
proprietary
constitution
for
these
our
bargain
and
sale
proceedings
in
legislation
it
is
a
happy
country
where
justice
and
what
was
your
own
before
can
be
had
for
ready
money
it
is
another
addition
to
the
value
of
money
and
of
course
another
spur
to
industry
every
land
is
not
so
blessed
it
must
not
be
thought
however
that
every
governor
got
off
as
easily
as
franklin
s
tale
implies
on
the
contrary
the
legislatures
like
caesar
fed
upon
meat
that
made
them
great
and
steadily
encroached
upon
executive
prerogatives
as
they
tried
out
and
found
their
strength
if
we
may
believe
contemporary
laments
the
power
of
the
crown
in
america
was
diminishing
when
it
was
struck
down
altogether
in
new
york
the
friends
of
the
governor
complained
in
that
the
inhabitants
of
plantations
are
generally
educated
in
republican
principles
upon
republican
principles
all
is
conducted
little
more
than
a
shadow
of
royal
authority
remains
in
the
northern
colonies
here
echoed
the
governor
of
south
carolina
the
following
year
levelling
principles
prevail
the
frame
of
the
civil
government
is
unhinged
a
governor
if
he
would
be
idolized
must
betray
his
trust
the
people
have
got
their
whole
administration
in
their
hands
the
election
of
the
members
of
the
assembly
is
by
ballot
not
civil
posts
only
but
all
ecclesiastical
preferments
are
in
the
disposal
or
election
of
the
people
though
baffled
by
the
levelling
principles
of
the
colonial
assemblies
the
governors
did
not
give
up
the
case
as
hopeless
instead
they
evolved
a
system
of
policy
and
action
which
they
thought
could
bring
the
obstinate
provincials
to
terms
that
system
traceable
in
their
letters
to
the
government
in
london
consisted
of
three
parts
the
royal
officers
in
the
colonies
were
to
be
made
independent
of
the
legislatures
by
taxes
imposed
by
acts
of
parliament
a
british
standing
army
was
to
be
maintained
in
america
the
remaining
colonial
charters
were
to
be
revoked
and
government
by
direct
royal
authority
was
to
be
enlarged
such
a
system
seemed
plausible
enough
to
king
george
iii
and
to
many
ministers
of
the
crown
in
london
with
governors
courts
and
an
army
independent
of
the
colonists
they
imagined
it
would
be
easy
to
carry
out
both
royal
orders
and
acts
of
parliament
this
reasoning
seemed
both
practical
and
logical
nor
was
it
founded
on
theory
for
it
came
fresh
from
the
governors
themselves
it
was
wanting
in
one
respect
only
it
failed
to
take
account
of
the
fact
that
the
american
people
were
growing
strong
in
the
practice
of
self
government
and
could
dispense
with
the
tutelage
of
the
british
ministry
no
matter
how
excellent
it
might
be
or
how
benevolent
its
intentions
references
a
m
earle
home
life
in
colonial
days
a
l
cross
the
anglican
episcopate
and
the
american
colonies
harvard
studies
e
g
dexter
history
of
education
in
the
united
states
c
a
duniway
freedom
of
the
press
in
massachusetts
benjamin
franklin
autobiography
e
b
greene
the
provincial
governor
harvard
studies
a
e
mckinley
the
suffrage
franchise
in
the
thirteen
english
colonies
pennsylvania
university
studies
m
c
tyler
history
of
american
literature
during
the
colonial
times
vols
questions
why
is
leisure
necessary
for
the
production
of
art
and
literature
how
may
leisure
be
secured
explain
the
position
of
the
church
in
colonial
life
contrast
the
political
roles
of
puritanism
and
the
established
church
how
did
diversity
of
opinion
work
for
toleration
show
the
connection
between
religion
and
learning
in
colonial
times
why
is
a
free
press
such
an
important
thing
to
american
democracy
relate
some
of
the
troubles
of
early
american
publishers
give
the
undemocratic
features
of
provincial
government
how
did
the
colonial
assemblies
help
to
create
an
independent
american
spirit
in
spite
of
a
restricted
suffrage
explain
the
nature
of
the
contests
between
the
governors
and
the
legislatures
research
topics
religious
and
intellectual
life
lodge
short
history
of
the
english
colonies
in
new
england
pp
in
virginia
pp
in
pennsylvania
pp
in
new
york
pp
interesting
source
materials
in
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
ii
pp
the
government
of
a
royal
province
virginia
lodge
pp
special
reference
e
b
greene
the
provincial
governor
harvard
studies
the
government
of
a
proprietary
colony
pennsylvania
lodge
pp
government
in
new
england
lodge
pp
the
colonial
press
special
reference
g
h
payne
history
of
journalism
in
the
united
states
colonial
life
in
general
john
fiske
old
virginia
and
her
neighbors
vol
ii
pp
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
colonial
government
in
general
elson
pp
chapter
iv
the
development
of
colonial
nationalism
it
is
one
of
the
well
known
facts
of
history
that
a
people
loosely
united
by
domestic
ties
of
a
political
and
economic
nature
even
a
people
torn
by
domestic
strife
may
be
welded
into
a
solid
and
compact
body
by
an
attack
from
a
foreign
power
the
imperative
call
to
common
defense
the
habit
of
sharing
common
burdens
the
fusing
force
of
common
service
these
things
induced
by
the
necessity
of
resisting
outside
interference
act
as
an
amalgam
drawing
together
all
elements
except
perhaps
the
most
discordant
the
presence
of
the
enemy
allays
the
most
virulent
of
quarrels
temporarily
at
least
politics
runs
an
old
saying
stops
at
the
water
s
edge
this
ancient
political
principle
so
well
understood
in
diplomatic
circles
applied
nearly
as
well
to
the
original
thirteen
american
colonies
as
to
the
countries
of
europe
the
necessity
for
common
defense
if
not
equally
great
was
certainly
always
pressing
though
it
has
long
been
the
practice
to
speak
of
the
early
settlements
as
founded
in
a
wilderness
this
was
not
actually
the
case
from
the
earliest
days
of
jamestown
on
through
the
years
the
american
people
were
confronted
by
dangers
from
without
all
about
their
tiny
settlements
were
indians
growing
more
and
more
hostile
as
the
frontier
advanced
and
as
sharp
conflicts
over
land
aroused
angry
passions
to
the
south
and
west
was
the
power
of
spain
humiliated
it
is
true
by
the
disaster
to
the
armada
but
still
presenting
an
imposing
front
to
the
british
empire
to
the
north
and
west
were
the
french
ambitious
energetic
imperial
in
temper
and
prepared
to
contest
on
land
and
water
the
advance
of
british
dominion
in
america
relations
with
the
indians
and
the
french
indian
affairs
it
is
difficult
to
make
general
statements
about
the
relations
of
the
colonists
to
the
indians
the
problem
was
presented
in
different
shape
in
different
sections
of
america
it
was
not
handled
according
to
any
coherent
or
uniform
plan
by
the
british
government
which
alone
could
speak
for
all
the
provinces
at
the
same
time
neither
did
the
proprietors
and
the
governors
who
succeeded
one
another
in
an
irregular
train
have
the
consistent
policy
or
the
matured
experience
necessary
for
dealing
wisely
with
indian
matters
as
the
difficulties
arose
mainly
on
the
frontiers
where
the
restless
and
pushing
pioneers
were
making
their
way
with
gun
and
ax
nearly
everything
that
happened
was
the
result
of
chance
rather
than
of
calculation
a
personal
quarrel
between
traders
and
an
indian
a
jug
of
whisky
a
keg
of
gunpowder
the
exchange
of
guns
for
furs
personal
treachery
or
a
flash
of
bad
temper
often
set
in
motion
destructive
forces
of
the
most
terrible
character
on
one
side
of
the
ledger
may
be
set
innumerable
generous
records
of
squanto
and
samoset
teaching
the
pilgrims
the
ways
of
the
wilds
of
roger
williams
buying
his
lands
from
the
friendly
natives
or
of
william
penn
treating
with
them
on
his
arrival
in
america
on
the
other
side
of
the
ledger
must
be
recorded
many
a
cruel
and
bloody
conflict
as
the
frontier
rolled
westward
with
deadly
precision
the
pequots
on
the
connecticut
border
sensing
their
doom
fell
upon
the
tiny
settlements
with
awful
fury
in
only
to
meet
with
equally
terrible
punishment
a
generation
later
king
philip
son
of
massasoit
the
friend
of
the
pilgrims
called
his
tribesmen
to
a
war
of
extermination
which
brought
the
strength
of
all
new
england
to
the
field
and
ended
in
his
own
destruction
in
new
york
the
relations
with
the
indians
especially
with
the
algonquins
and
the
mohawks
were
marked
by
periodic
and
desperate
wars
virginia
and
her
southern
neighbors
suffered
as
did
new
england
in
opecacano
a
brother
of
powhatan
the
friend
of
the
jamestown
settlers
launched
a
general
massacre
and
in
he
attempted
a
war
of
extermination
in
the
whole
frontier
was
ablaze
nathaniel
bacon
vainly
attempted
to
stir
the
colonial
governor
to
put
up
an
adequate
defense
and
failing
in
that
plea
himself
headed
a
revolt
and
a
successful
expedition
against
the
indians
as
the
virginia
outposts
advanced
into
the
kentucky
country
the
strife
with
the
natives
was
transferred
to
that
dark
and
bloody
ground
while
to
the
southeast
a
desperate
struggle
with
the
tuscaroras
called
forth
the
combined
forces
of
the
two
carolinas
and
virginia
illustration
from
an
old
print
virginians
defending
themselves
against
the
indians
from
such
horrors
new
jersey
and
delaware
were
saved
on
account
of
their
geographical
location
pennsylvania
consistently
following
a
policy
of
conciliation
was
likewise
spared
until
her
western
vanguard
came
into
full
conflict
with
the
allied
french
and
indians
georgia
by
clever
negotiations
and
treaties
of
alliance
managed
to
keep
on
fair
terms
with
her
belligerent
cherokees
and
creeks
but
neither
diplomacy
nor
generosity
could
stay
the
inevitable
conflict
as
the
frontier
advanced
especially
after
the
french
soldiers
enlisted
the
indians
in
their
imperial
enterprises
it
was
then
that
desultory
fighting
became
general
warfare
illustration
english
french
and
spanish
possessions
in
america
early
relations
with
the
french
during
the
first
decades
of
french
exploration
and
settlement
in
the
st
lawrence
country
the
english
colonies
engrossed
with
their
own
problems
gave
little
or
no
thought
to
their
distant
neighbors
quebec
founded
in
and
montreal
in
were
too
far
away
too
small
in
population
and
too
slight
in
strength
to
be
much
of
a
menace
to
boston
hartford
or
new
york
it
was
the
statesmen
in
france
and
england
rather
than
the
colonists
in
america
who
first
grasped
the
significance
of
the
slowly
converging
empires
in
north
america
it
was
the
ambition
of
louis
xiv
of
france
rather
than
the
labors
of
jesuit
missionaries
and
french
rangers
that
sounded
the
first
note
of
colonial
alarm
evidence
of
this
lies
in
the
fact
that
three
conflicts
between
the
english
and
the
french
occurred
before
their
advancing
frontiers
met
on
the
pennsylvania
border
king
william
s
war
queen
anne
s
war
and
king
george
s
war
owed
their
origins
and
their
endings
mainly
to
the
intrigues
and
rivalries
of
european
powers
although
they
all
involved
the
american
colonies
in
struggles
with
the
french
and
their
savage
allies
the
clash
in
the
ohio
valley
the
second
of
these
wars
had
hardly
closed
however
before
the
english
colonists
themselves
began
to
be
seriously
alarmed
about
the
rapidly
expanding
french
dominion
in
the
west
marquette
and
joliet
who
opened
the
lake
region
and
la
salle
who
in
had
gone
down
the
mississippi
to
the
gulf
had
been
followed
by
the
builders
of
forts
in
the
french
founded
new
orleans
thus
taking
possession
of
the
gateway
to
the
mississippi
as
well
as
the
st
lawrence
a
few
years
later
they
built
fort
niagara
in
they
occupied
crown
point
in
they
formally
announced
their
dominion
over
all
the
territory
drained
by
the
ohio
river
having
asserted
this
lofty
claim
they
set
out
to
make
it
good
by
constructing
in
the
years
fort
le
boeuf
near
lake
erie
fort
venango
on
the
upper
waters
of
the
allegheny
and
fort
duquesne
at
the
junction
of
the
streams
forming
the
ohio
though
they
were
warned
by
george
washington
in
the
name
of
the
governor
of
virginia
to
keep
out
of
territory
so
notoriously
known
to
be
property
of
the
crown
of
great
britain
the
french
showed
no
signs
of
relinquishing
their
pretensions
illustration
from
an
old
print
braddock
s
retreat
the
final
phase
the
french
and
indian
war
thus
it
happened
that
the
shot
which
opened
the
seven
years
war
known
in
america
as
the
french
and
indian
war
was
fired
in
the
wilds
of
pennsylvania
there
began
the
conflict
that
spread
to
europe
and
even
asia
and
finally
involved
england
and
prussia
on
the
one
side
and
france
austria
spain
and
minor
powers
on
the
other
on
american
soil
the
defeat
of
braddock
in
and
wolfe
s
exploit
in
capturing
quebec
four
years
later
were
the
dramatic
features
on
the
continent
of
europe
england
subsidized
prussian
arms
to
hold
france
at
bay
in
india
on
the
banks
of
the
ganges
as
on
the
banks
of
the
st
lawrence
british
arms
were
triumphant
well
could
the
historian
write
conquests
equaling
in
rapidity
and
far
surpassing
in
magnitude
those
of
cortes
and
pizarro
had
been
achieved
in
the
east
well
could
the
merchants
of
london
declare
that
under
the
administration
of
william
pitt
the
imperial
genius
of
this
world
wide
conflict
commerce
had
been
united
with
and
made
to
flourish
by
war
from
the
point
of
view
of
the
british
empire
the
results
of
the
war
were
momentous
by
the
peace
of
canada
and
the
territory
east
of
the
mississippi
except
new
orleans
passed
under
the
british
flag
the
remainder
of
the
louisiana
territory
was
transferred
to
spain
and
french
imperial
ambitions
on
the
american
continent
were
laid
to
rest
in
exchange
for
havana
which
the
british
had
seized
during
the
war
spain
ceded
to
king
george
the
colony
of
florida
not
without
warrant
did
macaulay
write
in
after
years
that
pitt
was
the
first
englishman
of
his
time
and
he
had
made
england
the
first
country
in
the
world
the
effects
of
warfare
on
the
colonies
the
various
wars
with
the
french
and
the
indians
trivial
in
detail
as
they
seem
to
day
had
a
profound
influence
on
colonial
life
and
on
the
destiny
of
america
circumstances
beyond
the
control
of
popular
assemblies
jealous
of
their
individual
powers
compelled
cooperation
among
them
grudging
and
stingy
no
doubt
but
still
cooperation
the
american
people
more
eager
to
be
busy
in
their
fields
or
at
their
trades
were
simply
forced
to
raise
and
support
armies
to
learn
the
arts
of
warfare
and
to
practice
if
in
a
small
theater
the
science
of
statecraft
these
forces
all
cumulative
drove
the
colonists
so
tenaciously
provincial
in
their
habits
in
the
direction
of
nationalism
the
new
england
confederation
it
was
in
their
efforts
to
deal
with
the
problems
presented
by
the
indian
and
french
menace
that
the
americans
took
the
first
steps
toward
union
though
there
were
many
common
ties
among
the
settlers
of
new
england
it
required
a
deadly
fear
of
the
indians
to
produce
in
the
new
england
confederation
composed
of
massachusetts
plymouth
connecticut
and
new
haven
the
colonies
so
united
were
bound
together
in
a
firm
and
perpetual
league
of
friendship
and
amity
for
offense
and
defense
mutual
service
and
succor
upon
all
just
occasions
they
made
provision
for
distributing
the
burdens
of
wars
among
the
members
and
provided
for
a
congress
of
commissioners
from
each
colony
to
determine
upon
common
policies
for
some
twenty
years
the
confederation
was
active
and
it
continued
to
hold
meetings
until
after
the
extinction
of
the
indian
peril
on
the
immediate
border
virginia
no
less
than
massachusetts
was
aware
of
the
importance
of
intercolonial
cooperation
in
the
middle
of
the
seventeenth
century
the
old
dominion
began
treaties
of
commerce
and
amity
with
new
york
and
the
colonies
of
new
england
in
delegates
from
virginia
met
at
albany
with
the
agents
of
new
york
and
massachusetts
to
discuss
problems
of
mutual
defense
a
few
years
later
the
old
dominion
cooperated
loyally
with
the
carolinas
in
defending
their
borders
against
indian
forays
the
albany
plan
of
union
an
attempt
at
a
general
colonial
union
was
made
in
on
the
suggestion
of
the
lords
of
trade
in
england
a
conference
was
held
at
albany
to
consider
indian
relations
to
devise
measures
of
defense
against
the
french
and
to
enter
into
articles
of
union
and
confederation
for
the
general
defense
of
his
majesty
s
subjects
and
interests
in
north
america
as
well
in
time
of
peace
as
of
war
new
hampshire
massachusetts
connecticut
rhode
island
new
york
pennsylvania
and
maryland
were
represented
after
a
long
discussion
a
plan
of
union
drafted
mainly
it
seems
by
benjamin
franklin
was
adopted
and
sent
to
the
colonies
and
the
crown
for
approval
the
colonies
jealous
of
their
individual
rights
refused
to
accept
the
scheme
and
the
king
disapproved
it
for
the
reason
franklin
said
that
it
had
too
much
weight
in
the
democratic
part
of
the
constitution
though
the
albany
union
failed
the
document
is
still
worthy
of
study
because
it
forecast
many
of
the
perplexing
problems
that
were
not
solved
until
thirty
three
years
afterward
when
another
convention
of
which
also
franklin
was
a
member
drafted
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
illustration
benjamin
franklin
the
military
education
of
the
colonists
the
same
wars
that
showed
the
provincials
the
meaning
of
union
likewise
instructed
them
in
the
art
of
defending
their
institutions
particularly
was
this
true
of
the
last
french
and
indian
conflict
which
stretched
all
the
way
from
maine
to
the
carolinas
and
made
heavy
calls
upon
them
all
for
troops
the
answer
it
is
admitted
was
far
from
satisfactory
to
the
british
government
and
the
conduct
of
the
militiamen
was
far
from
professional
but
thousands
of
americans
got
a
taste
a
strong
taste
of
actual
fighting
in
the
field
men
like
george
washington
and
daniel
morgan
learned
lessons
that
were
not
forgotten
in
after
years
they
saw
what
american
militiamen
could
do
under
favorable
circumstances
and
they
watched
british
regulars
operating
on
american
soil
this
whole
transaction
shrewdly
remarked
franklin
of
braddock
s
campaign
gave
us
americans
the
first
suspicion
that
our
exalted
ideas
of
the
prowess
of
british
regular
troops
had
not
been
well
founded
it
was
no
mere
accident
that
the
virginia
colonel
who
drew
his
sword
under
the
elm
at
cambridge
and
took
command
of
the
army
of
the
revolution
was
the
brave
officer
who
had
spurned
the
whistle
of
bullets
at
the
memorable
battle
in
western
pennsylvania
financial
burdens
and
commercial
disorder
while
the
provincials
were
learning
lessons
in
warfare
they
were
also
paying
the
bills
all
the
conflicts
were
costly
in
treasure
as
in
blood
king
philip
s
war
left
new
england
weak
and
almost
bankrupt
the
french
and
indian
struggle
was
especially
expensive
the
twenty
five
thousand
men
put
in
the
field
by
the
colonies
were
sustained
only
by
huge
outlays
of
money
paper
currency
streamed
from
the
press
and
debts
were
accumulated
commerce
was
driven
from
its
usual
channels
and
prices
were
enhanced
when
the
end
came
both
england
and
america
were
staggering
under
heavy
liabilities
and
to
make
matters
worse
there
was
a
fall
of
prices
accompanied
by
a
commercial
depression
which
extended
over
a
period
of
ten
years
it
was
in
the
midst
of
this
crisis
that
measures
of
taxation
had
to
be
devised
to
pay
the
cost
of
the
war
precipitating
the
quarrel
which
led
to
american
independence
the
expulsion
of
french
power
from
north
america
the
effects
of
the
defeat
administered
to
france
as
time
proved
were
difficult
to
estimate
some
british
statesmen
regarded
it
as
a
happy
circumstance
that
the
colonists
already
restive
under
their
administration
had
no
foreign
power
at
hand
to
aid
them
in
case
they
struck
for
independence
american
leaders
on
the
other
hand
now
that
the
soldiers
of
king
louis
were
driven
from
the
continent
thought
that
they
had
no
other
country
to
fear
if
they
cast
off
british
sovereignty
at
all
events
france
though
defeated
was
not
out
of
the
sphere
of
american
influence
for
as
events
proved
it
was
the
fortunate
french
alliance
negotiated
by
franklin
that
assured
the
triumph
of
american
arms
in
the
war
of
the
revolution
colonial
relations
with
the
british
government
it
was
neither
the
indian
wars
nor
the
french
wars
that
finally
brought
forth
american
nationality
that
was
the
product
of
the
long
strife
with
the
mother
country
which
culminated
in
union
for
the
war
of
independence
the
forces
that
created
this
nation
did
not
operate
in
the
colonies
alone
the
character
of
the
english
sovereigns
the
course
of
events
in
english
domestic
politics
and
english
measures
of
control
over
the
colonies
executive
legislative
and
judicial
must
all
be
taken
into
account
the
last
of
the
stuarts
the
struggles
between
charles
i
and
the
parliamentary
party
and
the
turmoil
of
the
puritan
regime
so
engrossed
the
attention
of
englishmen
at
home
that
they
had
little
time
to
think
of
colonial
policies
or
to
interfere
with
colonial
affairs
the
restoration
of
the
monarchy
in
accompanied
by
internal
peace
and
the
increasing
power
of
the
mercantile
classes
in
the
house
of
commons
changed
all
that
in
the
reign
of
charles
ii
himself
an
easy
going
person
the
policy
of
regulating
trade
by
act
of
parliament
was
developed
into
a
closely
knit
system
and
powerful
agencies
to
supervise
the
colonies
were
created
at
the
same
time
a
system
of
stricter
control
over
the
dominions
was
ushered
in
by
the
annulment
of
the
old
charter
of
massachusetts
which
conferred
so
much
self
government
on
the
puritans
charles
successor
james
ii
a
man
of
sterner
stuff
and
jealous
of
his
authority
in
the
colonies
as
well
as
at
home
continued
the
policy
thus
inaugurated
and
enlarged
upon
it
if
he
could
have
kept
his
throne
he
would
have
bent
the
americans
under
a
harsh
rule
or
brought
on
in
his
dominions
a
revolution
like
that
which
he
precipitated
at
home
in
he
determined
to
unite
the
northern
colonies
and
introduce
a
more
efficient
administration
based
on
the
pattern
of
the
royal
provinces
he
made
a
martinet
sir
edmund
andros
governor
of
all
new
england
new
york
and
new
jersey
the
charter
of
massachusetts
annulled
in
the
last
days
of
his
brother
s
reign
he
continued
to
ignore
and
that
of
connecticut
would
have
been
seized
if
it
had
not
been
spirited
away
and
hidden
according
to
tradition
in
a
hollow
oak
for
several
months
andros
gave
the
northern
colonies
a
taste
of
ill
tempered
despotism
he
wrung
quit
rents
from
land
owners
not
accustomed
to
feudal
dues
he
abrogated
titles
to
land
where
in
his
opinion
they
were
unlawful
he
forced
the
episcopal
service
upon
the
old
south
church
in
boston
and
he
denied
the
writ
of
habeas
corpus
to
a
preacher
who
denounced
taxation
without
representation
in
the
middle
of
his
arbitrary
course
however
his
hand
was
stayed
the
news
came
that
king
james
had
been
dethroned
by
his
angry
subjects
and
the
people
of
boston
kindling
a
fire
on
beacon
hill
summoned
the
countryside
to
dispose
of
andros
the
response
was
prompt
and
hearty
the
hated
governor
was
arrested
imprisoned
and
sent
back
across
the
sea
under
guard
the
overthrow
of
james
followed
by
the
accession
of
william
and
mary
and
by
assured
parliamentary
supremacy
had
an
immediate
effect
in
the
colonies
the
new
order
was
greeted
with
thanksgiving
massachusetts
was
given
another
charter
which
though
not
so
liberal
as
the
first
restored
the
spirit
if
not
the
entire
letter
of
self
government
in
the
other
colonies
where
andros
had
been
operating
the
old
course
of
affairs
was
resumed
the
indifference
of
the
first
two
georges
on
the
death
in
of
queen
anne
the
successor
of
king
william
the
throne
passed
to
a
hanoverian
prince
who
though
grateful
for
english
honors
and
revenues
was
more
interested
in
hanover
than
in
england
george
i
and
george
ii
whose
combined
reigns
extended
from
to
never
even
learned
to
speak
the
english
language
at
least
without
an
accent
the
necessity
of
taking
thought
about
colonial
affairs
bored
both
of
them
so
that
the
stoutest
defender
of
popular
privileges
in
boston
or
charleston
had
no
ground
to
complain
of
the
exercise
of
personal
prerogatives
by
the
king
moreover
during
a
large
part
of
this
period
the
direction
of
affairs
was
in
the
hands
of
an
astute
leader
sir
robert
walpole
who
betrayed
his
somewhat
cynical
view
of
politics
by
adopting
as
his
motto
let
sleeping
dogs
lie
he
revealed
his
appreciation
of
popular
sentiment
by
exclaiming
i
will
not
be
the
minister
to
enforce
taxes
at
the
expense
of
blood
such
kings
and
such
ministers
were
not
likely
to
arouse
the
slumbering
resistance
of
the
thirteen
colonies
across
the
sea
control
of
the
crown
over
the
colonies
while
no
english
ruler
from
james
ii
to
george
iii
ventured
to
interfere
with
colonial
matters
personally
constant
control
over
the
colonies
was
exercised
by
royal
officers
acting
under
the
authority
of
the
crown
systematic
supervision
began
in
when
there
was
created
by
royal
order
a
committee
of
the
king
s
council
to
meet
on
mondays
and
thursdays
of
each
week
to
consider
petitions
memorials
and
addresses
respecting
the
plantations
in
a
regular
board
was
established
known
as
the
lords
of
trade
and
plantations
which
continued
until
the
american
revolution
to
scrutinize
closely
colonial
business
the
chief
duties
of
the
board
were
to
examine
acts
of
colonial
legislatures
to
recommend
measures
to
those
assemblies
for
adoption
and
to
hear
memorials
and
petitions
from
the
colonies
relative
to
their
affairs
the
methods
employed
by
this
board
were
varied
all
laws
passed
by
american
legislatures
came
before
it
for
review
as
a
matter
of
routine
if
it
found
an
act
unsatisfactory
it
recommended
to
the
king
the
exercise
of
his
veto
power
known
as
the
royal
disallowance
any
person
who
believed
his
personal
or
property
rights
injured
by
a
colonial
law
could
be
heard
by
the
board
in
person
or
by
attorney
in
such
cases
it
was
the
practice
to
hear
at
the
same
time
the
agent
of
the
colony
so
involved
the
royal
veto
power
over
colonial
legislation
was
not
therefore
a
formal
affair
but
was
constantly
employed
on
the
suggestion
of
a
highly
efficient
agency
of
the
crown
all
this
was
in
addition
to
the
powers
exercised
by
the
governors
in
the
royal
provinces
judicial
control
supplementing
this
administrative
control
over
the
colonies
was
a
constant
supervision
by
the
english
courts
of
law
the
king
by
virtue
of
his
inherent
authority
claimed
and
exercised
high
appellate
powers
over
all
judicial
tribunals
in
the
empire
the
right
of
appeal
from
local
courts
expressly
set
forth
in
some
charters
was
on
the
eve
of
the
revolution
maintained
in
every
colony
any
subject
in
england
or
america
who
in
the
regular
legal
course
was
aggrieved
by
any
act
of
a
colonial
legislature
or
any
decision
of
a
colonial
court
had
the
right
subject
to
certain
regulations
to
carry
his
case
to
the
king
in
council
forcing
his
opponent
to
follow
him
across
the
sea
in
the
exercise
of
appellate
power
the
king
in
council
acting
as
a
court
could
and
frequently
did
declare
acts
of
colonial
legislatures
duly
enacted
and
approved
null
and
void
on
the
ground
that
they
were
contrary
to
english
law
imperial
control
in
operation
day
after
day
week
after
week
year
after
year
the
machinery
for
political
and
judicial
control
over
colonial
affairs
was
in
operation
at
one
time
the
british
governors
in
the
colonies
were
ordered
not
to
approve
any
colonial
law
imposing
a
duty
on
european
goods
imported
in
english
vessels
again
when
north
carolina
laid
a
tax
on
peddlers
the
council
objected
to
it
as
restrictive
upon
the
trade
and
dispersion
of
english
manufactures
throughout
the
continent
at
other
times
indian
trade
was
regulated
in
the
interests
of
the
whole
empire
or
grants
of
lands
by
a
colonial
legislature
were
set
aside
virginia
was
forbidden
to
close
her
ports
to
north
carolina
lest
there
should
be
retaliation
in
short
foreign
and
intercolonial
trade
were
subjected
to
a
control
higher
than
that
of
the
colony
foreshadowing
a
day
when
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
was
to
commit
to
congress
the
power
to
regulate
interstate
and
foreign
commerce
and
commerce
with
the
indians
a
superior
judicial
power
towering
above
that
of
the
colonies
as
the
supreme
court
at
washington
now
towers
above
the
states
kept
the
colonial
legislatures
within
the
metes
and
bounds
of
established
law
in
the
thousands
of
appeals
memorials
petitions
and
complaints
and
the
rulings
and
decisions
upon
them
were
written
the
real
history
of
british
imperial
control
over
the
american
colonies
so
great
was
the
business
before
the
lords
of
trade
that
the
colonies
had
to
keep
skilled
agents
in
london
to
protect
their
interests
as
common
grievances
against
the
operation
of
this
machinery
of
control
arose
there
appeared
in
each
colony
a
considerable
body
of
men
with
the
merchants
in
the
lead
who
chafed
at
the
restraints
imposed
on
their
enterprise
only
a
powerful
blow
was
needed
to
weld
these
bodies
into
a
common
mass
nourishing
the
spirit
of
colonial
nationalism
when
to
the
repeated
minor
irritations
were
added
general
and
sweeping
measures
of
parliament
applying
to
every
colony
the
rebound
came
in
the
revolution
parliamentary
control
over
colonial
affairs
as
soon
as
parliament
gained
in
power
at
the
expense
of
the
king
it
reached
out
to
bring
the
american
colonies
under
its
sway
as
well
between
the
execution
of
charles
i
and
the
accession
of
george
iii
there
was
enacted
an
immense
body
of
legislation
regulating
the
shipping
trade
and
manufactures
of
america
all
of
it
based
on
the
mercantile
theory
then
prevalent
in
all
countries
of
europe
was
designed
to
control
the
overseas
plantations
in
such
a
way
as
to
foster
the
commercial
and
business
interests
of
the
mother
country
where
merchants
and
men
of
finance
had
got
the
upper
hand
according
to
this
theory
the
colonies
of
the
british
empire
should
be
confined
to
agriculture
and
the
production
of
raw
materials
and
forced
to
buy
their
manufactured
goods
of
england
the
navigation
acts
in
the
first
rank
among
these
measures
of
british
colonial
policy
must
be
placed
the
navigation
laws
framed
for
the
purpose
of
building
up
the
british
merchant
marine
and
navy
arms
so
essential
in
defending
the
colonies
against
the
spanish
dutch
and
french
the
beginning
of
this
type
of
legislation
was
made
in
and
it
was
worked
out
into
a
system
early
in
the
reign
of
charles
ii
the
navigation
acts
in
effect
gave
a
monopoly
of
colonial
commerce
to
british
ships
no
trade
could
be
carried
on
between
great
britain
and
her
dominions
save
in
vessels
built
and
manned
by
british
subjects
no
european
goods
could
be
brought
to
america
save
in
the
ships
of
the
country
that
produced
them
or
in
english
ships
these
laws
which
were
almost
fatal
to
dutch
shipping
in
america
fell
with
severity
upon
the
colonists
compelling
them
to
pay
higher
freight
rates
the
adverse
effect
however
was
short
lived
for
the
measures
stimulated
shipbuilding
in
the
colonies
where
the
abundance
of
raw
materials
gave
the
master
builders
of
america
an
advantage
over
those
of
the
mother
country
thus
the
colonists
in
the
end
profited
from
the
restrictive
policy
written
into
the
navigation
acts
the
acts
against
manufactures
the
second
group
of
laws
was
deliberately
aimed
to
prevent
colonial
industries
from
competing
too
sharply
with
those
of
england
among
the
earliest
of
these
measures
may
be
counted
the
woolen
act
of
forbidding
the
exportation
of
woolen
goods
from
the
colonies
and
even
the
woolen
trade
between
towns
and
colonies
when
parliament
learned
as
the
result
of
an
inquiry
that
new
england
and
new
york
were
making
thousands
of
hats
a
year
and
sending
large
numbers
annually
to
the
southern
colonies
and
to
ireland
spain
and
portugal
it
enacted
in
a
law
declaring
that
no
hats
or
felts
dyed
or
undyed
finished
or
unfinished
should
be
put
upon
any
vessel
or
laden
upon
any
horse
or
cart
with
intent
to
export
to
any
place
whatever
the
effect
of
this
measure
upon
the
hat
industry
was
almost
ruinous
a
few
years
later
a
similar
blow
was
given
to
the
iron
industry
by
an
act
of
pig
and
bar
iron
from
the
colonies
were
given
free
entry
to
england
to
encourage
the
production
of
the
raw
material
but
at
the
same
time
the
law
provided
that
no
mill
or
other
engine
for
slitting
or
rolling
of
iron
no
plating
forge
to
work
with
a
tilt
hammer
and
no
furnace
for
making
steel
should
be
built
in
the
colonies
as
for
those
already
built
they
were
declared
public
nuisances
and
ordered
closed
thus
three
important
economic
interests
of
the
colonists
the
woolen
hat
and
iron
industries
were
laid
under
the
ban
the
trade
laws
the
third
group
of
restrictive
measures
passed
by
the
british
parliament
related
to
the
sale
of
colonial
produce
an
act
of
required
the
colonies
to
export
certain
articles
to
great
britain
or
to
her
dominions
alone
while
sugar
tobacco
and
ginger
consigned
to
the
continent
of
europe
had
to
pass
through
a
british
port
paying
custom
duties
and
through
a
british
merchant
s
hands
paying
the
usual
commission
at
first
tobacco
was
the
only
one
of
the
enumerated
articles
which
seriously
concerned
the
american
colonies
the
rest
coming
mainly
from
the
british
west
indies
in
the
course
of
time
however
other
commodities
were
added
to
the
list
of
enumerated
articles
until
by
it
embraced
rice
naval
stores
copper
furs
hides
iron
lumber
and
pearl
ashes
this
was
not
all
the
colonies
were
compelled
to
bring
their
european
purchases
back
through
english
ports
paying
duties
to
the
government
and
commissions
to
merchants
again
the
molasses
act
not
content
with
laws
enacted
in
the
interest
of
english
merchants
and
manufacturers
parliament
sought
to
protect
the
british
west
indies
against
competition
from
their
french
and
dutch
neighbors
new
england
merchants
had
long
carried
on
a
lucrative
trade
with
the
french
islands
in
the
west
indies
and
dutch
guiana
where
sugar
and
molasses
could
be
obtained
in
large
quantities
at
low
prices
acting
on
the
protests
of
english
planters
in
the
barbadoes
and
jamaica
parliament
in
passed
the
famous
molasses
act
imposing
duties
on
sugar
and
molasses
imported
into
the
colonies
from
foreign
countries
rates
which
would
have
destroyed
the
american
trade
with
the
french
and
dutch
if
the
law
had
been
enforced
the
duties
however
were
not
collected
the
molasses
and
sugar
trade
with
the
foreigners
went
on
merrily
smuggling
taking
the
place
of
lawful
traffic
effect
of
the
laws
in
america
as
compared
with
the
strict
monopoly
of
her
colonial
trade
which
spain
consistently
sought
to
maintain
the
policy
of
england
was
both
moderate
and
liberal
furthermore
the
restrictive
laws
were
supplemented
by
many
measures
intended
to
be
favorable
to
colonial
prosperity
the
navigation
acts
for
example
redounded
to
the
advantage
of
american
shipbuilders
and
the
producers
of
hemp
tar
lumber
and
ship
stores
in
general
favors
in
british
ports
were
granted
to
colonial
producers
as
against
foreign
competitors
and
in
some
instances
bounties
were
paid
by
england
to
encourage
colonial
enterprise
taken
all
in
all
there
is
much
justification
in
the
argument
advanced
by
some
modern
scholars
to
the
effect
that
the
colonists
gained
more
than
they
lost
by
british
trade
and
industrial
legislation
certainly
after
the
establishment
of
independence
when
free
from
these
old
restrictions
the
americans
found
themselves
handicapped
by
being
treated
as
foreigners
rather
than
favored
traders
and
the
recipients
of
bounties
in
english
markets
be
that
as
it
may
it
appears
that
the
colonists
felt
little
irritation
against
the
mother
country
on
account
of
the
trade
and
navigation
laws
enacted
previous
to
the
close
of
the
french
and
indian
war
relatively
few
were
engaged
in
the
hat
and
iron
industries
as
compared
with
those
in
farming
and
planting
so
that
england
s
policy
of
restricting
america
to
agriculture
did
not
conflict
with
the
interests
of
the
majority
of
the
inhabitants
the
woolen
industry
was
largely
in
the
hands
of
women
and
carried
on
in
connection
with
their
domestic
duties
so
that
it
was
not
the
sole
support
of
any
considerable
number
of
people
as
a
matter
of
fact
moreover
the
restrictive
laws
especially
those
relating
to
trade
were
not
rigidly
enforced
cargoes
of
tobacco
were
boldly
sent
to
continental
ports
without
even
so
much
as
a
bow
to
the
english
government
to
which
duties
should
have
been
paid
sugar
and
molasses
from
the
french
and
dutch
colonies
were
shipped
into
new
england
in
spite
of
the
law
royal
officers
sometimes
protested
against
smuggling
and
sometimes
connived
at
it
but
at
no
time
did
they
succeed
in
stopping
it
taken
all
in
all
very
little
was
heard
of
the
galling
restraints
of
trade
until
after
the
french
war
when
the
british
government
suddenly
entered
upon
a
new
course
summary
of
the
colonial
period
in
the
period
between
the
landing
of
the
english
at
jamestown
virginia
in
and
the
close
of
the
french
and
indian
war
in
a
period
of
a
century
and
a
half
a
new
nation
was
being
prepared
on
this
continent
to
take
its
place
among
the
powers
of
the
earth
it
was
an
epoch
of
migration
western
europe
contributed
emigrants
of
many
races
and
nationalities
the
english
led
the
way
next
to
them
in
numerical
importance
were
the
scotch
irish
and
the
germans
into
the
melting
pot
were
also
cast
dutch
swedes
french
jews
welsh
and
irish
thousands
of
negroes
were
brought
from
africa
to
till
southern
fields
or
labor
as
domestic
servants
in
the
north
why
did
they
come
the
reasons
are
various
some
of
them
the
pilgrims
and
puritans
of
new
england
the
french
huguenots
scotch
irish
and
irish
and
the
catholics
of
maryland
fled
from
intolerant
governments
that
denied
them
the
right
to
worship
god
according
to
the
dictates
of
their
consciences
thousands
came
to
escape
the
bondage
of
poverty
in
the
old
world
and
to
find
free
homes
in
america
thousands
like
the
negroes
from
africa
were
dragged
here
against
their
will
the
lure
of
adventure
appealed
to
the
restless
and
the
lure
of
profits
to
the
enterprising
merchants
how
did
they
come
in
some
cases
religious
brotherhoods
banded
together
and
borrowed
or
furnished
the
funds
necessary
to
pay
the
way
in
other
cases
great
trading
companies
were
organized
to
found
colonies
again
it
was
the
wealthy
proprietor
like
lord
baltimore
or
william
penn
who
undertook
to
plant
settlements
many
immigrants
were
able
to
pay
their
own
way
across
the
sea
others
bound
themselves
out
for
a
term
of
years
in
exchange
for
the
cost
of
the
passage
negroes
were
brought
on
account
of
the
profits
derived
from
their
sale
as
slaves
whatever
the
motive
for
their
coming
however
they
managed
to
get
across
the
sea
the
immigrants
set
to
work
with
a
will
they
cut
down
forests
built
houses
and
laid
out
fields
they
founded
churches
schools
and
colleges
they
set
up
forges
and
workshops
they
spun
and
wove
they
fashioned
ships
and
sailed
the
seas
they
bartered
and
traded
here
and
there
on
favorable
harbors
they
established
centers
of
commerce
boston
providence
new
york
philadelphia
baltimore
and
charleston
as
soon
as
a
firm
foothold
was
secured
on
the
shore
line
they
pressed
westward
until
by
the
close
of
the
colonial
period
they
were
already
on
the
crest
of
the
alleghanies
though
they
were
widely
scattered
along
a
thousand
miles
of
seacoast
the
colonists
were
united
in
spirit
by
many
common
ties
the
major
portion
of
them
were
protestants
the
language
the
law
and
the
literature
of
england
furnished
the
basis
of
national
unity
most
of
the
colonists
were
engaged
in
the
same
hard
task
that
of
conquering
a
wilderness
to
ties
of
kinship
and
language
were
added
ties
created
by
necessity
they
had
to
unite
in
defense
first
against
the
indians
and
later
against
the
french
they
were
all
subjects
of
the
same
sovereign
the
king
of
england
the
english
parliament
made
laws
for
them
and
the
english
government
supervised
their
local
affairs
their
trade
and
their
manufactures
common
forces
assailed
them
common
grievances
vexed
them
common
hopes
inspired
them
many
of
the
things
which
tended
to
unite
them
likewise
tended
to
throw
them
into
opposition
to
the
british
crown
and
parliament
most
of
them
were
freeholders
that
is
farmers
who
owned
their
own
land
and
tilled
it
with
their
own
hands
a
free
soil
nourished
the
spirit
of
freedom
the
majority
of
them
were
dissenters
critics
not
friends
of
the
church
of
england
that
stanch
defender
of
the
british
monarchy
each
colony
in
time
developed
its
own
legislature
elected
by
the
voters
it
grew
accustomed
to
making
laws
and
laying
taxes
for
itself
here
was
a
people
learning
self
reliance
and
self
government
the
attempts
to
strengthen
the
church
of
england
in
america
and
the
transformation
of
colonies
into
royal
provinces
only
fanned
the
spirit
of
independence
which
they
were
designed
to
quench
nevertheless
the
americans
owed
much
of
their
prosperity
to
the
assistance
of
the
government
that
irritated
them
it
was
the
protection
of
the
british
navy
that
prevented
holland
spain
and
france
from
wiping
out
their
settlements
though
their
manufacture
and
trade
were
controlled
in
the
interests
of
the
mother
country
they
also
enjoyed
great
advantages
in
her
markets
free
trade
existed
nowhere
upon
the
earth
but
the
broad
empire
of
britain
was
open
to
american
ships
and
merchandise
it
could
be
said
with
good
reason
that
the
disadvantages
which
the
colonists
suffered
through
british
regulation
of
their
industry
and
trade
were
more
than
offset
by
the
privileges
they
enjoyed
still
that
is
somewhat
beside
the
point
for
mere
economic
advantage
is
not
necessarily
the
determining
factor
in
the
fate
of
peoples
a
thousand
circumstances
had
helped
to
develop
on
this
continent
a
nation
to
inspire
it
with
a
passion
for
independence
and
to
prepare
it
for
a
destiny
greater
than
that
of
a
prosperous
dominion
of
the
british
empire
the
economists
who
tried
to
prove
by
logic
unassailable
that
america
would
be
richer
under
the
british
flag
could
not
change
the
spirit
of
patrick
henry
samuel
adams
benjamin
franklin
or
george
washington
references
g
l
beer
origin
of
the
british
colonial
system
and
the
old
colonial
system
a
bradley
the
fight
for
canada
in
north
america
c
m
andrews
colonial
self
government
american
nation
series
h
egerton
short
history
of
british
colonial
policy
f
parkman
france
and
england
in
north
america
vols
r
thwaites
france
in
america
american
nation
series
j
winsor
the
mississippi
valley
and
cartier
to
frontenac
questions
how
would
you
define
nationalism
can
you
give
any
illustrations
of
the
way
that
war
promotes
nationalism
why
was
it
impossible
to
establish
and
maintain
a
uniform
policy
in
dealing
with
the
indians
what
was
the
outcome
of
the
final
clash
with
the
french
enumerate
the
five
chief
results
of
the
wars
with
the
french
and
the
indians
discuss
each
in
detail
explain
why
it
was
that
the
character
of
the
english
king
mattered
to
the
colonists
contrast
england
under
the
stuarts
with
england
under
the
hanoverians
explain
how
the
english
crown
courts
and
parliament
controlled
the
colonies
name
the
three
important
classes
of
english
legislation
affecting
the
colonies
explain
each
do
you
think
the
english
legislation
was
beneficial
or
injurious
to
the
colonies
why
research
topics
rise
of
french
power
in
north
america
special
reference
francis
parkman
struggle
for
a
continent
the
french
and
indian
wars
special
reference
w
m
sloane
french
war
and
the
revolution
chaps
vi
ix
parkman
montcalm
and
wolfe
vol
ii
pp
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
english
navigation
acts
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
coman
industrial
history
pp
british
colonial
policy
callender
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
the
new
england
confederation
analyze
the
document
in
macdonald
source
book
p
special
reference
fiske
beginnings
of
new
england
pp
the
administration
of
andros
fiske
beginnings
pp
biographical
studies
william
pitt
and
sir
robert
walpole
consult
green
short
history
of
england
on
their
policies
using
the
index
part
ii
conflict
and
independence
chapter
v
the
new
course
in
british
imperial
policy
on
october
king
george
ii
died
and
the
british
crown
passed
to
his
young
grandson
the
first
george
the
son
of
the
elector
of
hanover
and
sophia
the
granddaughter
of
james
i
was
a
thorough
german
who
never
even
learned
to
speak
the
language
of
the
land
over
which
he
reigned
the
second
george
never
saw
england
until
he
was
a
man
he
spoke
english
with
an
accent
and
until
his
death
preferred
his
german
home
during
their
reign
the
principle
had
become
well
established
that
the
king
did
not
govern
but
acted
only
through
ministers
representing
the
majority
in
parliament
george
iii
and
his
system
the
character
of
the
new
king
the
third
george
rudely
broke
the
german
tradition
of
his
family
he
resented
the
imputation
that
he
was
a
foreigner
and
on
all
occasions
made
a
display
of
his
british
sympathies
to
the
draft
of
his
first
speech
to
parliament
he
added
the
popular
phrase
born
and
educated
in
this
country
i
glory
in
the
name
of
briton
macaulay
the
english
historian
certainly
of
no
liking
for
high
royal
prerogative
said
of
george
the
young
king
was
a
born
englishman
all
his
tastes
and
habits
good
and
bad
were
english
no
portion
of
his
subjects
had
anything
to
reproach
him
with
his
age
his
appearance
and
all
that
was
known
of
his
character
conciliated
public
favor
he
was
in
the
bloom
of
youth
his
person
and
address
were
pleasing
scandal
imputed
to
him
no
vice
and
flattery
might
without
glaring
absurdity
ascribe
to
him
many
princely
virtues
nevertheless
george
iii
had
been
spoiled
by
his
mother
his
tutors
and
his
courtiers
under
their
influence
he
developed
high
and
mighty
notions
about
the
sacredness
of
royal
authority
and
his
duty
to
check
the
pretensions
of
parliament
and
the
ministers
dependent
upon
it
his
mother
had
dinned
into
his
ears
the
slogan
george
be
king
lord
bute
his
teacher
and
adviser
had
told
him
that
his
honor
required
him
to
take
an
active
part
in
the
shaping
of
public
policy
and
the
making
of
laws
thus
educated
he
surrounded
himself
with
courtiers
who
encouraged
him
in
the
determination
to
rule
as
well
as
reign
to
subdue
all
parties
and
to
place
himself
at
the
head
of
the
nation
and
empire
illustration
from
an
old
print
george
iii
political
parties
and
george
iii
the
state
of
the
political
parties
favored
the
plans
of
the
king
to
restore
some
of
the
ancient
luster
of
the
crown
the
whigs
who
were
composed
mainly
of
the
smaller
freeholders
merchants
inhabitants
of
towns
and
protestant
non
conformists
had
grown
haughty
and
overbearing
through
long
continuance
in
power
and
had
as
a
consequence
raised
up
many
enemies
in
their
own
ranks
their
opponents
the
tories
had
by
this
time
given
up
all
hope
of
restoring
to
the
throne
the
direct
stuart
line
but
they
still
cherished
their
old
notions
about
divine
right
with
the
accession
of
george
iii
the
coveted
opportunity
came
to
them
to
rally
around
the
throne
again
george
received
his
tory
friends
with
open
arms
gave
them
offices
and
bought
them
seats
in
the
house
of
commons
the
british
parliamentary
system
the
peculiarities
of
the
british
parliament
at
the
time
made
smooth
the
way
for
the
king
and
his
allies
with
their
designs
for
controlling
the
entire
government
in
the
first
place
the
house
of
lords
was
composed
mainly
of
hereditary
nobles
whose
number
the
king
could
increase
by
the
appointment
of
his
favorites
as
of
old
though
the
members
of
the
house
of
commons
were
elected
by
popular
vote
they
did
not
speak
for
the
mass
of
english
people
great
towns
like
leeds
manchester
and
birmingham
for
example
had
no
representatives
at
all
while
there
were
about
eight
million
inhabitants
in
great
britain
there
were
in
only
about
voters
that
is
to
say
only
about
one
in
every
ten
adult
males
had
a
voice
in
the
government
many
boroughs
returned
one
or
more
members
to
the
commons
although
they
had
merely
a
handful
of
voters
or
in
some
instances
no
voters
at
all
furthermore
these
tiny
boroughs
were
often
controlled
by
lords
who
openly
sold
the
right
of
representation
to
the
highest
bidder
the
rotten
boroughs
as
they
were
called
by
reformers
were
a
public
scandal
but
george
iii
readily
made
use
of
them
to
get
his
friends
into
the
house
of
commons
george
iii
s
ministers
and
their
colonial
policies
grenville
and
the
war
debt
within
a
year
after
the
accession
of
george
iii
william
pitt
was
turned
out
of
office
the
king
treating
him
with
gross
incivility
and
the
crowds
shouting
pitt
forever
the
direction
of
affairs
was
entrusted
to
men
enjoying
the
king
s
confidence
leadership
in
the
house
of
commons
fell
to
george
grenville
a
grave
and
laborious
man
who
for
years
had
groaned
over
the
increasing
cost
of
government
the
first
task
after
the
conclusion
of
peace
in
was
the
adjustment
of
the
disordered
finances
of
the
kingdom
the
debt
stood
at
the
highest
point
in
the
history
of
the
country
more
revenue
was
absolutely
necessary
and
grenville
began
to
search
for
it
turning
his
attention
finally
to
the
american
colonies
in
this
quest
he
had
the
aid
of
a
zealous
colleague
charles
townshend
who
had
long
been
in
public
service
and
was
familiar
with
the
difficulties
encountered
by
royal
governors
in
america
these
two
men
with
the
support
of
the
entire
ministry
inaugurated
in
february
a
new
system
of
colonial
government
it
was
announced
by
authority
that
there
were
to
be
no
more
requisitions
from
the
king
to
the
colonial
assemblies
for
supplies
but
that
the
colonies
were
to
be
taxed
instead
by
act
of
parliament
colonial
governors
and
judges
were
to
be
paid
by
the
crown
they
were
to
be
supported
by
a
standing
army
of
twenty
regiments
and
all
the
expenses
of
this
force
were
to
be
met
by
parliamentary
taxation
restriction
of
paper
money
among
the
many
complaints
filed
before
the
board
of
trade
were
vigorous
protests
against
the
issuance
of
paper
money
by
the
colonial
legislatures
the
new
ministry
provided
a
remedy
in
the
act
of
which
declared
void
all
colonial
laws
authorizing
paper
money
or
extending
the
life
of
outstanding
bills
this
law
was
aimed
at
the
cheap
money
which
the
americans
were
fond
of
making
when
specie
was
scarce
money
which
they
tried
to
force
on
their
english
creditors
in
return
for
goods
and
in
payment
of
the
interest
and
principal
of
debts
thus
the
first
chapter
was
written
in
the
long
battle
over
sound
money
on
this
continent
limitation
on
western
land
sales
later
in
the
same
year
george
iii
issued
a
royal
proclamation
providing
among
other
things
for
the
government
of
the
territory
recently
acquired
by
the
treaty
of
paris
from
the
french
one
of
the
provisions
in
this
royal
decree
touched
frontiersmen
to
the
quick
the
contests
between
the
king
s
officers
and
the
colonists
over
the
disposition
of
western
lands
had
been
long
and
sharp
the
americans
chafed
at
restrictions
on
settlement
the
more
adventurous
were
continually
moving
west
and
squatting
on
land
purchased
from
the
indians
or
simply
seized
without
authority
to
put
an
end
to
this
the
king
forbade
all
further
purchases
from
the
indians
reserving
to
the
crown
the
right
to
acquire
such
lands
and
dispose
of
them
for
settlement
a
second
provision
in
the
same
proclamation
vested
the
power
of
licensing
trade
with
the
indians
including
the
lucrative
fur
business
in
the
hands
of
royal
officers
in
the
colonies
these
two
limitations
on
american
freedom
and
enterprise
were
declared
to
be
in
the
interest
of
the
crown
and
for
the
preservation
of
the
rights
of
the
indians
against
fraud
and
abuses
the
sugar
act
of
king
george
s
ministers
next
turned
their
attention
to
measures
of
taxation
and
trade
since
the
heavy
debt
under
which
england
was
laboring
had
been
largely
incurred
in
the
defense
of
america
nothing
seemed
more
reasonable
to
them
than
the
proposition
that
the
colonies
should
help
to
bear
the
burden
which
fell
so
heavily
upon
the
english
taxpayer
the
sugar
act
of
was
the
result
of
this
reasoning
there
was
no
doubt
about
the
purpose
of
this
law
for
it
was
set
forth
clearly
in
the
title
an
act
for
granting
certain
duties
in
the
british
colonies
and
plantations
in
america
for
applying
the
produce
of
such
duties
towards
defraying
the
expenses
of
defending
protecting
and
securing
the
said
colonies
and
plantations
and
for
more
effectually
preventing
the
clandestine
conveyance
of
goods
to
and
from
the
said
colonies
and
plantations
and
improving
and
securing
the
trade
between
the
same
and
great
britain
the
old
molasses
act
had
been
prohibitive
the
sugar
act
of
was
clearly
intended
as
a
revenue
measure
specified
duties
were
laid
upon
sugar
indigo
calico
silks
and
many
other
commodities
imported
into
the
colonies
the
enforcement
of
the
molasses
act
had
been
utterly
neglected
but
this
sugar
act
had
teeth
in
it
special
precautions
as
to
bonds
security
and
registration
of
ship
masters
accompanied
by
heavy
penalties
promised
a
vigorous
execution
of
the
new
revenue
law
the
strict
terms
of
the
sugar
act
were
strengthened
by
administrative
measures
under
a
law
of
the
previous
year
the
commanders
of
armed
vessels
stationed
along
the
american
coast
were
authorized
to
stop
search
and
on
suspicion
seize
merchant
ships
approaching
colonial
ports
by
supplementary
orders
the
entire
british
official
force
in
america
was
instructed
to
be
diligent
in
the
execution
of
all
trade
and
navigation
laws
revenue
collectors
officers
of
the
army
and
navy
and
royal
governors
were
curtly
ordered
to
the
front
to
do
their
full
duty
in
the
matter
of
law
enforcement
the
ordinary
motives
for
the
discharge
of
official
obligations
were
sharpened
by
an
appeal
to
avarice
for
naval
officers
who
seized
offenders
against
the
law
were
rewarded
by
large
prizes
out
of
the
forfeitures
and
penalties
the
stamp
act
the
grenville
townshend
combination
moved
steadily
towards
its
goal
while
the
sugar
act
was
under
consideration
in
parliament
grenville
announced
a
plan
for
a
stamp
bill
the
next
year
it
went
through
both
houses
with
a
speed
that
must
have
astounded
its
authors
the
vote
in
the
commons
stood
in
favor
to
against
while
in
the
lords
it
was
not
even
necessary
to
go
through
the
formality
of
a
count
as
george
iii
was
temporarily
insane
the
measure
received
royal
assent
by
a
commission
acting
as
a
board
of
regency
protests
of
colonial
agents
in
london
were
futile
we
might
as
well
have
hindered
the
sun
s
progress
exclaimed
franklin
protests
of
a
few
opponents
in
the
commons
were
equally
vain
the
ministry
was
firm
in
its
course
and
from
all
appearances
the
stamp
act
hardly
roused
as
much
as
a
languid
interest
in
the
city
of
london
in
fact
it
is
recorded
that
the
fateful
measure
attracted
less
notice
than
a
bill
providing
for
a
commission
to
act
for
the
king
when
he
was
incapacitated
the
stamp
act
like
the
sugar
act
declared
the
purpose
of
the
british
government
to
raise
revenue
in
america
towards
defraying
the
expenses
of
defending
protecting
and
securing
the
british
colonies
and
plantations
in
america
it
was
a
long
measure
of
more
than
fifty
sections
carefully
planned
and
skillfully
drawn
by
its
provisions
duties
were
imposed
on
practically
all
papers
used
in
legal
transactions
deeds
mortgages
inventories
writs
bail
bonds
on
licenses
to
practice
law
and
sell
liquor
on
college
diplomas
playing
cards
dice
pamphlets
newspapers
almanacs
calendars
and
advertisements
the
drag
net
was
closely
knit
for
scarcely
anything
escaped
the
quartering
act
the
ministers
were
aware
that
the
stamp
act
would
rouse
opposition
in
america
how
great
they
could
not
conjecture
while
the
measure
was
being
debated
a
friend
of
general
wolfe
colonel
barre
who
knew
america
well
gave
them
an
ominous
warning
in
the
commons
believe
me
remember
i
this
day
told
you
so
he
exclaimed
the
same
spirit
of
freedom
which
actuated
that
people
at
first
will
accompany
them
still
a
people
jealous
of
their
liberties
and
who
will
vindicate
them
if
ever
they
should
be
violated
the
answer
of
the
ministry
to
a
prophecy
of
force
was
a
threat
of
force
preparations
were
accordingly
made
to
dispatch
a
larger
number
of
soldiers
than
usual
to
the
colonies
and
the
ink
was
hardly
dry
on
the
stamp
act
when
parliament
passed
the
quartering
act
ordering
the
colonists
to
provide
accommodations
for
the
soldiers
who
were
to
enforce
the
new
laws
we
have
the
power
to
tax
them
said
one
of
the
ministry
and
we
will
tax
them
colonial
resistance
forces
repeal
popular
opposition
the
stamp
act
was
greeted
in
america
by
an
outburst
of
denunciation
the
merchants
of
the
seaboard
cities
took
the
lead
in
making
a
dignified
but
unmistakable
protest
agreeing
not
to
import
british
goods
while
the
hated
law
stood
upon
the
books
lawyers
some
of
them
incensed
at
the
heavy
taxes
on
their
operations
and
others
intimidated
by
patriots
who
refused
to
permit
them
to
use
stamped
papers
joined
with
the
merchants
aristocratic
colonial
whigs
who
had
long
grumbled
at
the
administration
of
royal
governors
protested
against
taxation
without
their
consent
as
the
whigs
had
done
in
old
england
there
were
tories
however
in
the
colonies
as
in
england
many
of
them
of
the
official
class
who
denounced
the
merchants
lawyers
and
whig
aristocrats
as
seditious
factious
and
republican
yet
the
opposition
to
the
stamp
act
and
its
accompanying
measure
the
quartering
act
grew
steadily
all
through
the
summer
of
in
a
little
while
it
was
taken
up
in
the
streets
and
along
the
countryside
all
through
the
north
and
in
some
of
the
southern
colonies
there
sprang
up
as
if
by
magic
committees
and
societies
pledged
to
resist
the
stamp
act
to
the
bitter
end
these
popular
societies
were
known
as
sons
of
liberty
and
daughters
of
liberty
the
former
including
artisans
mechanics
and
laborers
and
the
latter
patriotic
women
both
groups
were
alike
in
that
they
had
as
yet
taken
little
part
in
public
affairs
many
artisans
as
well
as
all
the
women
were
excluded
from
the
right
to
vote
for
colonial
assemblymen
while
the
merchants
and
whig
gentlemen
confined
their
efforts
chiefly
to
drafting
well
phrased
protests
against
british
measures
the
sons
of
liberty
operated
in
the
streets
and
chose
rougher
measures
they
stirred
up
riots
in
boston
new
york
philadelphia
and
charleston
when
attempts
were
made
to
sell
the
stamps
they
sacked
and
burned
the
residences
of
high
royal
officers
they
organized
committees
of
inquisition
who
by
threats
and
intimidation
curtailed
the
sale
of
british
goods
and
the
use
of
stamped
papers
in
fact
the
sons
of
liberty
carried
their
operations
to
such
excesses
that
many
mild
opponents
of
the
stamp
tax
were
frightened
and
drew
back
in
astonishment
at
the
forces
they
had
unloosed
the
daughters
of
liberty
in
a
quieter
way
were
making
a
very
effective
resistance
to
the
sale
of
the
hated
goods
by
spurring
on
domestic
industries
their
own
particular
province
being
the
manufacture
of
clothing
and
devising
substitutes
for
taxed
foods
they
helped
to
feed
and
clothe
their
families
without
buying
british
goods
legislative
action
against
the
stamp
act
leaders
in
the
colonial
assemblies
accustomed
to
battle
against
british
policies
supported
the
popular
protest
the
stamp
act
was
signed
on
march
on
may
the
virginia
house
of
burgesses
passed
a
set
of
resolutions
declaring
that
the
general
assembly
of
the
colony
alone
had
the
right
to
lay
taxes
upon
the
inhabitants
and
that
attempts
to
impose
them
otherwise
were
illegal
unconstitutional
and
unjust
it
was
in
support
of
these
resolutions
that
patrick
henry
uttered
the
immortal
challenge
caesar
had
his
brutus
charles
i
his
cromwell
and
george
iii
cries
of
treason
were
calmly
met
by
the
orator
who
finished
george
iii
may
profit
by
their
example
if
that
be
treason
make
the
most
of
it
illustration
patrick
henry
the
stamp
act
congress
the
massachusetts
assembly
answered
the
call
of
virginia
by
inviting
the
colonies
to
elect
delegates
to
a
congress
to
be
held
in
new
york
to
discuss
the
situation
nine
colonies
responded
and
sent
representatives
the
delegates
while
professing
the
warmest
affection
for
the
king
s
person
and
government
firmly
spread
on
record
a
series
of
resolutions
that
admitted
of
no
double
meaning
they
declared
that
taxes
could
not
be
imposed
without
their
consent
given
through
their
respective
colonial
assemblies
that
the
stamp
act
showed
a
tendency
to
subvert
their
rights
and
liberties
that
the
recent
trade
acts
were
burdensome
and
grievous
and
that
the
right
to
petition
the
king
and
parliament
was
their
heritage
they
thereupon
made
humble
supplication
for
the
repeal
of
the
stamp
act
the
stamp
act
congress
was
more
than
an
assembly
of
protest
it
marked
the
rise
of
a
new
agency
of
government
to
express
the
will
of
america
it
was
the
germ
of
a
government
which
in
time
was
to
supersede
the
government
of
george
iii
in
the
colonies
it
foreshadowed
the
congress
of
the
united
states
under
the
constitution
it
was
a
successful
attempt
at
union
there
ought
to
be
no
new
england
men
declared
christopher
gadsden
in
the
stamp
act
congress
no
new
yorkers
known
on
the
continent
but
all
of
us
americans
the
repeal
of
the
stamp
act
and
the
sugar
act
the
effect
of
american
resistance
on
opinion
in
england
was
telling
commerce
with
the
colonies
had
been
effectively
boycotted
by
the
americans
ships
lay
idly
swinging
at
the
wharves
bankruptcy
threatened
hundreds
of
merchants
in
london
bristol
and
liverpool
workingmen
in
the
manufacturing
towns
of
england
were
thrown
out
of
employment
the
government
had
sown
folly
and
was
reaping
in
place
of
the
coveted
revenue
rebellion
perplexed
by
the
storm
they
had
raised
the
ministers
summoned
to
the
bar
of
the
house
of
commons
benjamin
franklin
the
agent
for
pennsylvania
who
was
in
london
do
you
think
it
right
asked
grenville
that
america
should
be
protected
by
this
country
and
pay
no
part
of
the
expenses
the
answer
was
brief
that
is
not
the
case
the
colonies
raised
clothed
and
paid
during
the
last
war
twenty
five
thousand
men
and
spent
many
millions
then
came
an
inquiry
whether
the
colonists
would
accept
a
modified
stamp
act
no
never
replied
franklin
never
they
will
never
submit
to
it
it
was
next
suggested
that
military
force
might
compel
obedience
to
law
franklin
had
a
ready
answer
they
cannot
force
a
man
to
take
stamps
they
may
not
find
a
rebellion
they
may
indeed
make
one
the
repeal
of
the
stamp
act
was
moved
in
the
house
of
commons
a
few
days
later
the
sponsor
for
the
repeal
spoke
of
commerce
interrupted
debts
due
british
merchants
placed
in
jeopardy
manchester
industries
closed
workingmen
unemployed
oppression
instituted
and
the
loss
of
the
colonies
threatened
pitt
and
edmund
burke
the
former
near
the
close
of
his
career
the
latter
just
beginning
his
argued
cogently
in
favor
of
retracing
the
steps
taken
the
year
before
grenville
refused
america
must
learn
he
wailed
that
prayers
are
not
to
be
brought
to
caesar
through
riot
and
sedition
his
protests
were
idle
the
commons
agreed
to
the
repeal
on
february
amid
the
cheers
of
the
victorious
majority
it
was
carried
through
the
lords
in
the
face
of
strong
opposition
and
on
march
reluctantly
signed
by
the
king
now
restored
to
his
right
mind
in
rescinding
the
stamp
act
parliament
did
not
admit
the
contention
of
the
americans
that
it
was
without
power
to
tax
them
on
the
contrary
it
accompanied
the
repeal
with
a
declaratory
act
it
announced
that
the
colonies
were
subordinate
to
the
crown
and
parliament
of
great
britain
that
the
king
and
parliament
therefore
had
undoubted
authority
to
make
laws
binding
the
colonies
in
all
cases
whatsoever
and
that
the
resolutions
and
proceedings
of
the
colonists
denying
such
authority
were
null
and
void
the
repeal
was
greeted
by
the
colonists
with
great
popular
demonstrations
bells
were
rung
toasts
to
the
king
were
drunk
and
trade
resumed
its
normal
course
the
declaratory
act
as
a
mere
paper
resolution
did
not
disturb
the
good
humor
of
those
who
again
cheered
the
name
of
king
george
their
confidence
was
soon
strengthened
by
the
news
that
even
the
sugar
act
had
been
repealed
thus
practically
restoring
the
condition
of
affairs
before
grenville
and
townshend
inaugurated
their
policy
of
thoroughness
resumption
of
british
revenue
and
commercial
policies
the
townshend
acts
the
triumph
of
the
colonists
was
brief
though
pitt
the
friend
of
america
was
once
more
prime
minister
and
seated
in
the
house
of
lords
as
the
earl
of
chatham
his
severe
illness
gave
to
townshend
and
the
tory
party
practical
control
over
parliament
unconvinced
by
the
experience
with
the
stamp
act
townshend
brought
forward
and
pushed
through
both
houses
of
parliament
three
measures
which
to
this
day
are
associated
with
his
name
first
among
his
restrictive
laws
was
that
of
june
which
placed
the
enforcement
of
the
collection
of
duties
and
customs
on
colonial
imports
and
exports
in
the
hands
of
british
commissioners
appointed
by
the
king
resident
in
the
colonies
paid
from
the
british
treasury
and
independent
of
all
control
by
the
colonists
the
second
measure
of
the
same
date
imposed
a
tax
on
lead
glass
paint
tea
and
a
few
other
articles
imported
into
the
colonies
the
revenue
derived
from
the
duties
to
be
applied
toward
the
payment
of
the
salaries
and
other
expenses
of
royal
colonial
officials
a
third
measure
was
the
tea
act
of
july
aimed
at
the
tea
trade
which
the
americans
carried
on
illegally
with
foreigners
this
law
abolished
the
duty
which
the
east
india
company
had
to
pay
in
england
on
tea
exported
to
america
for
it
was
thought
that
english
tea
merchants
might
thus
find
it
possible
to
undersell
american
tea
smugglers
writs
of
assistance
legalized
by
parliament
had
parliament
been
content
with
laying
duties
just
as
a
manifestation
of
power
and
right
and
neglected
their
collection
perhaps
little
would
have
been
heard
of
the
townshend
acts
it
provided
however
for
the
strict
even
the
harsh
enforcement
of
the
law
it
ordered
customs
officers
to
remain
at
their
posts
and
put
an
end
to
smuggling
in
the
revenue
act
of
june
it
expressly
authorized
the
superior
courts
of
the
colonies
to
issue
writs
of
assistance
empowering
customs
officers
to
enter
any
house
warehouse
shop
cellar
or
other
place
in
the
british
colonies
or
plantations
in
america
to
search
for
and
seize
prohibited
or
smuggled
goods
the
writ
of
assistance
which
was
a
general
search
warrant
issued
to
revenue
officers
was
an
ancient
device
hateful
to
a
people
who
cherished
the
spirit
of
personal
independence
and
who
had
made
actual
gains
in
the
practice
of
civil
liberty
to
allow
a
minion
of
the
law
to
enter
a
man
s
house
and
search
his
papers
and
premises
was
too
much
for
the
emotions
of
people
who
had
fled
to
america
in
a
quest
for
self
government
and
free
homes
who
had
braved
such
hardships
to
establish
them
and
who
wanted
to
trade
without
official
interference
the
writ
of
assistance
had
been
used
in
massachusetts
in
to
prevent
illicit
trade
with
canada
and
had
aroused
a
violent
hostility
at
that
time
in
it
was
again
the
subject
of
a
bitter
controversy
which
arose
in
connection
with
the
application
of
a
customs
officer
to
a
massachusetts
court
for
writs
of
assistance
as
usual
this
application
was
vainly
opposed
by
james
otis
in
a
speech
of
five
hours
duration
a
speech
of
such
fire
and
eloquence
that
it
sent
every
man
who
heard
it
away
ready
to
take
up
arms
against
writs
of
assistance
otis
denounced
the
practice
as
an
exercise
of
arbitrary
power
which
had
cost
one
king
his
head
and
another
his
throne
a
tyrant
s
device
which
placed
the
liberty
of
every
man
in
jeopardy
enabling
any
petty
officer
to
work
possible
malice
on
any
innocent
citizen
on
the
merest
suspicion
and
to
spread
terror
and
desolation
through
the
land
what
a
scene
he
exclaimed
does
this
open
every
man
prompted
by
revenge
ill
humor
or
wantonness
to
inspect
the
inside
of
his
neighbor
s
house
may
get
a
writ
of
assistance
others
will
ask
it
from
self
defense
one
arbitrary
exertion
will
provoke
another
until
society
is
involved
in
tumult
and
blood
he
did
more
than
attack
the
writ
itself
he
said
that
parliament
could
not
establish
it
because
it
was
against
the
british
constitution
this
was
an
assertion
resting
on
slender
foundation
but
it
was
quickly
echoed
by
the
people
then
and
there
james
otis
sounded
the
call
to
america
to
resist
the
exercise
of
arbitrary
power
by
royal
officers
then
and
there
wrote
john
adams
the
child
independence
was
born
such
was
the
hated
writ
that
townshend
proposed
to
put
into
the
hands
of
customs
officers
in
his
grim
determination
to
enforce
the
law
the
new
york
assembly
suspended
in
the
very
month
that
townshend
s
acts
were
signed
by
the
king
parliament
took
a
still
more
drastic
step
the
assembly
of
new
york
protesting
against
the
ruinous
and
insupportable
expense
involved
had
failed
to
make
provision
for
the
care
of
british
troops
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
the
quartering
act
parliament
therefore
suspended
the
assembly
until
it
promised
to
obey
the
law
it
was
not
until
a
third
election
was
held
that
compliance
with
the
quartering
act
was
wrung
from
the
reluctant
province
in
the
meantime
all
the
colonies
had
learned
on
how
frail
a
foundation
their
representative
bodies
rested
renewed
resistance
in
america
the
massachusetts
circular
massachusetts
under
the
leadership
of
samuel
adams
resolved
to
resist
the
policy
of
renewed
intervention
in
america
at
his
suggestion
the
assembly
adopted
a
circular
letter
addressed
to
the
assemblies
of
the
other
colonies
informing
them
of
the
state
of
affairs
in
massachusetts
and
roundly
condemning
the
whole
british
program
the
circular
letter
declared
that
parliament
had
no
right
to
lay
taxes
on
americans
without
their
consent
and
that
the
colonists
could
not
from
the
nature
of
the
case
be
represented
in
parliament
it
went
on
shrewdly
to
submit
to
consideration
the
question
as
to
whether
any
people
could
be
called
free
who
were
subjected
to
governors
and
judges
appointed
by
the
crown
and
paid
out
of
funds
raised
independently
it
invited
the
other
colonies
in
the
most
temperate
tones
to
take
thought
about
the
common
predicament
in
which
they
were
all
placed
illustration
from
an
old
print
samuel
adams
the
dissolution
of
assemblies
the
governor
of
massachusetts
hearing
of
the
circular
letter
ordered
the
assembly
to
rescind
its
appeal
on
meeting
refusal
he
promptly
dissolved
it
the
maryland
georgia
and
south
carolina
assemblies
indorsed
the
circular
letter
and
were
also
dissolved
at
once
the
virginia
house
of
burgesses
thoroughly
aroused
passed
resolutions
on
may
declaring
that
the
sole
right
of
imposing
taxes
in
virginia
was
vested
in
its
legislature
asserting
anew
the
right
of
petition
to
the
crown
condemning
the
transportation
of
persons
accused
of
crimes
or
trial
beyond
the
seas
and
beseeching
the
king
for
a
redress
of
the
general
grievances
the
immediate
dissolution
of
the
virginia
assembly
in
its
turn
was
the
answer
of
the
royal
governor
the
boston
massacre
american
opposition
to
the
british
authorities
kept
steadily
rising
as
assemblies
were
dissolved
the
houses
of
citizens
searched
and
troops
distributed
in
increasing
numbers
among
the
centers
of
discontent
merchants
again
agreed
not
to
import
british
goods
the
sons
of
liberty
renewed
their
agitation
and
women
set
about
the
patronage
of
home
products
still
more
loyally
on
the
night
of
march
a
crowd
on
the
streets
of
boston
began
to
jostle
and
tease
some
british
regulars
stationed
in
the
town
things
went
from
bad
to
worse
until
some
boys
and
young
fellows
began
to
throw
snowballs
and
stones
then
the
exasperated
soldiers
fired
into
the
crowd
killing
five
and
wounding
half
a
dozen
more
the
day
after
the
massacre
a
mass
meeting
was
held
in
the
town
and
samuel
adams
was
sent
to
demand
the
withdrawal
of
the
soldiers
the
governor
hesitated
and
tried
to
compromise
finding
adams
relentless
the
governor
yielded
and
ordered
the
regulars
away
the
boston
massacre
stirred
the
country
from
new
hampshire
to
georgia
popular
passions
ran
high
the
guilty
soldiers
were
charged
with
murder
their
defense
was
undertaken
in
spite
of
the
wrath
of
the
populace
by
john
adams
and
josiah
quincy
who
as
lawyers
thought
even
the
worst
offenders
entitled
to
their
full
rights
in
law
in
his
speech
to
the
jury
however
adams
warned
the
british
government
against
its
course
saying
that
from
the
nature
of
things
soldiers
quartered
in
a
populous
town
will
always
occasion
two
mobs
where
they
will
prevent
one
two
of
the
soldiers
were
convicted
and
lightly
punished
resistance
in
the
south
the
year
following
the
boston
massacre
some
citizens
of
north
carolina
goaded
by
the
conduct
of
the
royal
governor
openly
resisted
his
authority
many
were
killed
as
a
result
and
seven
who
were
taken
prisoners
were
hanged
as
traitors
a
little
later
royal
troops
and
local
militia
met
in
a
pitched
battle
near
alamance
river
called
the
lexington
of
the
south
the
gaspee
affair
and
the
virginia
resolutions
of
on
sea
as
well
as
on
land
friction
between
the
royal
officers
and
the
colonists
broke
out
into
overt
acts
while
patrolling
narragansett
bay
looking
for
smugglers
one
day
in
the
armed
ship
gaspee
ran
ashore
and
was
caught
fast
during
the
night
several
men
from
providence
boarded
the
vessel
and
after
seizing
the
crew
set
it
on
fire
a
royal
commission
sent
to
rhode
island
to
discover
the
offenders
and
bring
them
to
account
failed
because
it
could
not
find
a
single
informer
the
very
appointment
of
such
a
commission
aroused
the
patriots
of
virginia
to
action
and
in
march
the
house
of
burgesses
passed
a
resolution
creating
a
standing
committee
of
correspondence
to
develop
cooperation
among
the
colonies
in
resistance
to
british
measures
the
boston
tea
party
although
the
british
government
finding
the
townshend
revenue
act
a
failure
repealed
in
all
the
duties
except
that
on
tea
it
in
no
way
relaxed
its
resolve
to
enforce
the
other
commercial
regulations
it
had
imposed
on
the
colonies
moreover
parliament
decided
to
relieve
the
british
east
india
company
of
the
financial
difficulties
into
which
it
had
fallen
partly
by
reason
of
the
tea
act
and
the
colonial
boycott
that
followed
in
it
agreed
to
return
to
the
company
the
regular
import
duties
levied
in
england
on
all
tea
transshipped
to
america
a
small
impost
of
three
pence
to
be
collected
in
america
was
left
as
a
reminder
of
the
principle
laid
down
in
the
declaratory
act
that
parliament
had
the
right
to
tax
the
colonists
this
arrangement
with
the
east
india
company
was
obnoxious
to
the
colonists
for
several
reasons
it
was
an
act
of
favoritism
for
one
thing
in
the
interest
of
a
great
monopoly
for
another
thing
it
promised
to
dump
on
the
american
market
suddenly
an
immense
amount
of
cheap
tea
and
so
cause
heavy
losses
to
american
merchants
who
had
large
stocks
on
hand
it
threatened
with
ruin
the
business
of
all
those
who
were
engaged
in
clandestine
trade
with
the
dutch
it
carried
with
it
an
irritating
tax
of
three
pence
on
imports
in
charleston
annapolis
new
york
and
boston
captains
of
ships
who
brought
tea
under
this
act
were
roughly
handled
one
night
in
december
a
band
of
boston
citizens
disguised
as
indians
boarded
the
hated
tea
ships
and
dumped
the
cargo
into
the
harbor
this
was
serious
business
for
it
was
open
flagrant
determined
violation
of
the
law
as
such
the
british
government
viewed
it
retaliation
by
the
british
government
reception
of
the
news
of
the
tea
riot
the
news
of
the
tea
riot
in
boston
confirmed
king
george
in
his
conviction
that
there
should
be
no
soft
policy
in
dealing
with
his
american
subjects
the
die
is
cast
he
stated
with
evident
satisfaction
the
colonies
must
either
triumph
or
submit
if
we
take
the
resolute
part
they
will
undoubtedly
be
very
meek
lord
george
germain
characterized
the
tea
party
as
the
proceedings
of
a
tumultuous
and
riotous
rabble
who
ought
if
they
had
the
least
prudence
to
follow
their
mercantile
employments
and
not
trouble
themselves
with
politics
and
government
which
they
do
not
understand
this
expressed
in
concise
form
exactly
the
sentiments
of
lord
north
who
had
then
for
three
years
been
the
king
s
chief
minister
even
pitt
lord
chatham
was
prepared
to
support
the
government
in
upholding
its
authority
the
five
intolerable
acts
parliament
beginning
on
march
passed
five
stringent
measures
known
in
american
history
as
the
five
intolerable
acts
they
were
aimed
at
curing
the
unrest
in
america
the
first
of
them
was
a
bill
absolutely
shutting
the
port
of
boston
to
commerce
with
the
outside
world
the
second
following
closely
revoked
the
massachusetts
charter
of
and
provided
furthermore
that
the
councilors
should
be
appointed
by
the
king
that
all
judges
should
be
named
by
the
royal
governor
and
that
town
meetings
except
to
elect
certain
officers
could
not
be
held
without
the
governor
s
consent
a
third
measure
after
denouncing
the
utter
subversion
of
all
lawful
government
in
the
provinces
authorized
royal
agents
to
transfer
to
great
britain
or
to
other
colonies
the
trials
of
officers
or
other
persons
accused
of
murder
in
connection
with
the
enforcement
of
the
law
the
fourth
act
legalized
the
quartering
of
troops
in
massachusetts
towns
the
fifth
of
the
measures
was
the
quebec
act
which
granted
religious
toleration
to
the
catholics
in
canada
extended
the
boundaries
of
quebec
southward
to
the
ohio
river
and
established
in
this
western
region
government
by
a
viceroy
the
intolerable
acts
went
through
parliament
with
extraordinary
celerity
there
was
an
opposition
alert
and
informed
but
it
was
ineffective
burke
spoke
eloquently
against
the
boston
port
bill
condemning
it
roundly
for
punishing
the
innocent
with
the
guilty
and
showing
how
likely
it
was
to
bring
grave
consequences
in
its
train
he
was
heard
with
respect
and
his
pleas
were
rejected
the
bill
passed
both
houses
without
a
division
the
entry
unanimous
being
made
upon
their
journals
although
it
did
not
accurately
represent
the
state
of
opinion
the
law
destroying
the
charter
of
massachusetts
passed
the
commons
by
a
vote
of
three
to
one
and
the
third
intolerable
act
by
a
vote
of
four
to
one
the
triumph
of
the
ministry
was
complete
what
passed
in
boston
exclaimed
the
great
jurist
lord
mansfield
is
the
overt
act
of
high
treason
proceeding
from
our
over
lenity
and
want
of
foresight
the
crown
and
parliament
were
united
in
resorting
to
punitive
measures
in
the
colonies
the
laws
were
received
with
consternation
to
the
american
protestants
the
quebec
act
was
the
most
offensive
that
project
they
viewed
not
as
an
act
of
grace
or
of
mercy
but
as
a
direct
attempt
to
enlist
french
canadians
on
the
side
of
great
britain
the
british
government
did
not
grant
religious
toleration
to
catholics
either
at
home
or
in
ireland
and
the
americans
could
see
no
good
motive
in
granting
it
in
north
america
the
act
was
also
offensive
because
massachusetts
connecticut
and
virginia
had
under
their
charters
large
claims
in
the
territory
thus
annexed
to
quebec
to
enforce
these
intolerable
acts
the
military
arm
of
the
british
government
was
brought
into
play
the
commander
in
chief
of
the
armed
forces
in
america
general
gage
was
appointed
governor
of
massachusetts
reinforcements
were
brought
to
the
colonies
for
now
king
george
was
to
give
the
rebels
as
he
called
them
a
taste
of
strong
medicine
the
majesty
of
his
law
was
to
be
vindicated
by
force
from
reform
to
revolution
in
america
the
doctrine
of
natural
rights
the
dissolution
of
assemblies
the
destruction
of
charters
and
the
use
of
troops
produced
in
the
colonies
a
new
phase
in
the
struggle
in
the
early
days
of
the
contest
with
the
british
ministry
the
americans
spoke
of
their
rights
as
englishmen
and
condemned
the
acts
of
parliament
as
unlawful
as
violating
the
principles
of
the
english
constitution
under
which
they
all
lived
when
they
saw
that
such
arguments
had
no
effect
on
parliament
they
turned
for
support
to
their
natural
rights
the
latter
doctrine
in
the
form
in
which
it
was
employed
by
the
colonists
was
as
english
as
the
constitutional
argument
john
locke
had
used
it
with
good
effect
in
defense
of
the
english
revolution
in
the
seventeenth
century
american
leaders
familiar
with
the
writings
of
locke
also
took
up
his
thesis
in
the
hour
of
their
distress
they
openly
declared
that
their
rights
did
not
rest
after
all
upon
the
english
constitution
or
a
charter
from
the
crown
old
magna
carta
was
not
the
beginning
of
all
things
retorted
otis
when
the
constitutional
argument
failed
a
time
may
come
when
parliament
shall
declare
every
american
charter
void
but
the
natural
inherent
and
inseparable
rights
of
the
colonists
as
men
and
as
citizens
would
remain
and
whatever
became
of
charters
can
never
be
abolished
until
the
general
conflagration
of
the
same
opinion
was
the
young
and
impetuous
alexander
hamilton
the
sacred
rights
of
mankind
he
exclaimed
are
not
to
be
rummaged
for
among
old
parchments
or
musty
records
they
are
written
as
with
a
sunbeam
in
the
whole
volume
of
human
destiny
by
the
hand
of
divinity
itself
and
can
never
be
erased
or
obscured
by
mortal
power
firm
as
the
american
leaders
were
in
the
statement
and
defense
of
their
rights
there
is
every
reason
for
believing
that
in
the
beginning
they
hoped
to
confine
the
conflict
to
the
realm
of
opinion
they
constantly
avowed
that
they
were
loyal
to
the
king
when
protesting
in
the
strongest
language
against
his
policies
even
otis
regarded
by
the
loyalists
as
a
firebrand
was
in
fact
attempting
to
avert
revolution
by
winning
concessions
from
england
i
argue
this
cause
with
the
greater
pleasure
he
solemnly
urged
in
his
speech
against
the
writs
of
assistance
as
it
is
in
favor
of
british
liberty
and
as
it
is
in
opposition
to
a
kind
of
power
the
exercise
of
which
in
former
periods
cost
one
king
of
england
his
head
and
another
his
throne
burke
offers
the
doctrine
of
conciliation
the
flooding
tide
of
american
sentiment
was
correctly
measured
by
one
englishman
at
least
edmund
burke
who
quickly
saw
that
attempts
to
restrain
the
rise
of
american
democracy
were
efforts
to
reverse
the
processes
of
nature
he
saw
how
fixed
and
rooted
in
the
nature
of
things
was
the
american
spirit
how
inevitable
how
irresistible
he
warned
his
countrymen
that
there
were
three
ways
of
handling
the
delicate
situation
and
only
three
one
was
to
remove
the
cause
of
friction
by
changing
the
spirit
of
the
colonists
an
utter
impossibility
because
that
spirit
was
grounded
in
the
essential
circumstances
of
american
life
the
second
was
to
prosecute
american
leaders
as
criminals
of
this
he
begged
his
countrymen
to
beware
lest
the
colonists
declare
that
a
government
against
which
a
claim
of
liberty
is
tantamount
to
high
treason
is
a
government
to
which
submission
is
equivalent
to
slavery
the
third
and
right
way
to
meet
the
problem
burke
concluded
was
to
accept
the
american
spirit
repeal
the
obnoxious
measures
and
receive
the
colonies
into
equal
partnership
events
produce
the
great
decision
the
right
way
indicated
by
burke
was
equally
impossible
to
george
iii
and
the
majority
in
parliament
to
their
narrow
minds
american
opinion
was
contemptible
and
american
resistance
unlawful
riotous
and
treasonable
the
correct
way
in
their
view
was
to
dispatch
more
troops
to
crush
the
rebels
and
that
very
act
took
the
contest
from
the
realm
of
opinion
as
john
adams
said
facts
are
stubborn
things
opinions
were
unseen
but
marching
soldiers
were
visible
to
the
veriest
street
urchin
now
said
gouverneur
morris
the
sheep
simple
as
they
are
cannot
be
gulled
as
heretofore
it
was
too
late
to
talk
about
the
excellence
of
the
british
constitution
if
any
one
is
bewildered
by
the
controversies
of
modern
historians
as
to
why
the
crisis
came
at
last
he
can
clarify
his
understanding
by
reading
again
edmund
burke
s
stately
oration
on
conciliation
with
america
references
g
l
beer
british
colonial
policy
e
channing
history
of
the
united
states
vol
iii
r
frothingham
rise
of
the
republic
g
e
howard
preliminaries
of
the
revolution
american
nation
series
j
k
hosmer
samuel
adams
j
t
morse
benjamin
franklin
m
c
tyler
patrick
henry
j
a
woodburn
editor
the
american
revolution
selections
from
the
english
work
by
lecky
questions
show
how
the
character
of
george
iii
made
for
trouble
with
the
colonies
explain
why
the
party
and
parliamentary
systems
of
england
favored
the
plans
of
george
iii
how
did
the
state
of
english
finances
affect
english
policy
enumerate
five
important
measures
of
the
english
government
affecting
the
colonies
between
and
explain
each
in
detail
describe
american
resistance
to
the
stamp
act
what
was
the
outcome
show
how
england
renewed
her
policy
of
regulation
in
summarize
the
events
connected
with
american
resistance
with
what
measures
did
great
britain
retaliate
contrast
constitutional
with
natural
rights
what
solution
did
burke
offer
why
was
it
rejected
research
topics
powers
conferred
on
revenue
officers
by
writs
of
assistance
see
a
writ
in
macdonald
source
book
p
the
acts
of
parliament
respecting
america
macdonald
pp
assign
one
to
each
student
for
report
and
comment
source
studies
on
the
stamp
act
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
ii
pp
source
studies
of
the
townshend
acts
hart
vol
ii
pp
american
principles
prepare
a
table
of
them
from
the
resolutions
of
the
stamp
act
congress
and
the
massachusetts
circular
macdonald
pp
an
english
historian
s
view
of
the
period
green
short
history
of
england
chap
x
english
policy
not
injurious
to
america
callender
economic
history
pp
a
review
of
english
policy
woodrow
wilson
history
of
the
american
people
vol
ii
pp
the
opening
of
the
revolution
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
chapter
vi
the
american
revolution
resistance
and
retaliation
the
continental
congress
when
the
news
of
the
intolerable
acts
reached
america
every
one
knew
what
strong
medicine
parliament
was
prepared
to
administer
to
all
those
who
resisted
its
authority
the
cause
of
massachusetts
became
the
cause
of
all
the
colonies
opposition
to
british
policy
hitherto
local
and
spasmodic
now
took
on
a
national
character
to
local
committees
and
provincial
conventions
was
added
a
continental
congress
appropriately
called
by
massachusetts
on
june
at
the
instigation
of
samuel
adams
the
response
to
the
summons
was
electric
by
hurried
and
irregular
methods
delegates
were
elected
during
the
summer
and
on
september
the
congress
duly
assembled
in
carpenter
s
hall
in
philadelphia
many
of
the
greatest
men
in
america
were
there
george
washington
and
patrick
henry
from
virginia
and
john
and
samuel
adams
from
massachusetts
every
shade
of
opinion
was
represented
some
were
impatient
with
mild
devices
the
majority
favored
moderation
the
congress
drew
up
a
declaration
of
american
rights
and
stated
in
clear
and
dignified
language
the
grievances
of
the
colonists
it
approved
the
resistance
to
british
measures
offered
by
massachusetts
and
promised
the
united
support
of
all
sections
it
prepared
an
address
to
king
george
and
another
to
the
people
of
england
disavowing
the
idea
of
independence
but
firmly
attacking
the
policies
pursued
by
the
british
government
the
non
importation
agreement
the
congress
was
not
content
however
with
professions
of
faith
and
with
petitions
it
took
one
revolutionary
step
it
agreed
to
stop
the
importation
of
british
goods
into
america
and
the
enforcement
of
this
agreement
it
placed
in
the
hands
of
local
committees
of
safety
and
inspection
to
be
elected
by
the
qualified
voters
the
significance
of
this
action
is
obvious
congress
threw
itself
athwart
british
law
it
made
a
rule
to
bind
american
citizens
and
to
be
carried
into
effect
by
american
officers
it
set
up
a
state
within
the
british
state
and
laid
down
a
test
of
allegiance
to
the
new
order
the
colonists
who
up
to
this
moment
had
been
wavering
had
to
choose
one
authority
or
the
other
they
were
for
the
enforcement
of
the
non
importation
agreement
or
they
were
against
it
they
either
bought
english
goods
or
they
did
not
in
the
spirit
of
the
toast
may
britain
be
wise
and
america
be
free
the
first
continental
congress
adjourned
in
october
having
appointed
the
tenth
of
may
following
for
the
meeting
of
a
second
congress
should
necessity
require
lord
north
s
olive
branch
when
the
news
of
the
action
of
the
american
congress
reached
england
pitt
and
burke
warmly
urged
a
repeal
of
the
obnoxious
laws
but
in
vain
all
they
could
wring
from
the
prime
minister
lord
north
was
a
set
of
conciliatory
resolutions
proposing
to
relieve
from
taxation
any
colony
that
would
assume
its
share
of
imperial
defense
and
make
provision
for
supporting
the
local
officers
of
the
crown
this
olive
branch
was
accompanied
by
a
resolution
assuring
the
king
of
support
at
all
hazards
in
suppressing
the
rebellion
and
by
the
restraining
act
of
march
which
in
effect
destroyed
the
commerce
of
new
england
bloodshed
at
lexington
and
concord
april
meanwhile
the
british
authorities
in
massachusetts
relaxed
none
of
their
efforts
in
upholding
british
sovereignty
general
gage
hearing
that
military
stores
had
been
collected
at
concord
dispatched
a
small
force
to
seize
them
by
this
act
he
precipitated
the
conflict
he
had
sought
to
avoid
at
lexington
on
the
road
to
concord
occurred
the
little
thing
that
produced
the
great
event
an
unexpected
collision
beyond
the
thought
or
purpose
of
any
man
had
transferred
the
contest
from
the
forum
to
the
battle
field
the
second
continental
congress
though
blood
had
been
shed
and
war
was
actually
at
hand
the
second
continental
congress
which
met
at
philadelphia
in
may
was
not
yet
convinced
that
conciliation
was
beyond
human
power
it
petitioned
the
king
to
interpose
on
behalf
of
the
colonists
in
order
that
the
empire
might
avoid
the
calamities
of
civil
war
on
the
last
day
of
july
it
made
a
temperate
but
firm
answer
to
lord
north
s
offer
of
conciliation
stating
that
the
proposal
was
unsatisfactory
because
it
did
not
renounce
the
right
to
tax
or
repeal
the
offensive
acts
of
parliament
force
the
british
answer
just
as
the
representatives
of
america
were
about
to
present
the
last
petition
of
congress
to
the
king
on
august
george
iii
issued
a
proclamation
of
rebellion
this
announcement
declared
that
the
colonists
misled
by
dangerous
and
ill
designing
men
were
in
a
state
of
insurrection
it
called
on
the
civil
and
military
powers
to
bring
the
traitors
to
justice
and
it
threatened
with
condign
punishment
the
authors
perpetrators
and
abettors
of
such
traitorous
designs
it
closed
with
the
usual
prayer
god
save
the
king
later
in
the
year
parliament
passed
a
sweeping
act
destroying
all
trade
and
intercourse
with
america
congress
was
silent
at
last
force
was
also
america
s
answer
american
independence
drifting
into
war
although
the
congress
had
not
given
up
all
hope
of
reconciliation
in
the
spring
and
summer
of
it
had
firmly
resolved
to
defend
american
rights
by
arms
if
necessary
it
transformed
the
militiamen
who
had
assembled
near
boston
after
the
battle
of
lexington
into
a
continental
army
and
selected
washington
as
commander
in
chief
it
assumed
the
powers
of
a
government
and
prepared
to
raise
money
wage
war
and
carry
on
diplomatic
relations
with
foreign
countries
illustration
from
an
old
print
spirit
of
events
followed
thick
and
fast
on
june
the
american
militia
by
the
stubborn
defense
of
bunker
hill
showed
that
it
could
make
british
regulars
pay
dearly
for
all
they
got
on
july
washington
took
command
of
the
army
at
cambridge
in
january
after
bitter
disappointments
in
drumming
up
recruits
for
its
army
in
england
scotland
and
ireland
the
british
government
concluded
a
treaty
with
the
landgrave
of
hesse
cassel
in
germany
contracting
at
a
handsome
figure
for
thousands
of
soldiers
and
many
pieces
of
cannon
this
was
the
crowning
insult
to
america
such
was
the
view
of
all
friends
of
the
colonies
on
both
sides
of
the
water
such
was
long
afterward
the
judgment
of
the
conservative
historian
lecky
the
conduct
of
england
in
hiring
german
mercenaries
to
subdue
the
essentially
english
population
beyond
the
atlantic
made
reconciliation
hopeless
and
independence
inevitable
the
news
of
this
wretched
transaction
in
german
soldiers
had
hardly
reached
america
before
there
ran
all
down
the
coast
the
thrilling
story
that
washington
had
taken
boston
on
march
compelling
lord
howe
to
sail
with
his
entire
army
for
halifax
the
growth
of
public
sentiment
in
favor
of
independence
events
were
bearing
the
americans
away
from
their
old
position
under
the
british
constitution
toward
a
final
separation
slowly
and
against
their
desires
prudent
and
honorable
men
who
cherished
the
ties
that
united
them
to
the
old
order
and
dreaded
with
genuine
horror
all
thought
of
revolution
were
drawn
into
the
path
that
led
to
the
great
decision
in
all
parts
of
the
country
and
among
all
classes
the
question
of
the
hour
was
being
debated
american
independence
as
the
historian
bancroft
says
was
not
an
act
of
sudden
passion
nor
the
work
of
one
man
or
one
assembly
it
had
been
discussed
in
every
part
of
the
country
by
farmers
and
merchants
by
mechanics
and
planters
by
the
fishermen
along
the
coast
and
the
backwoodsmen
of
the
west
in
town
meetings
and
from
the
pulpit
at
social
gatherings
and
around
the
camp
fires
in
county
conventions
and
conferences
or
committees
in
colonial
congresses
and
assemblies
illustration
from
an
old
print
thomas
paine
paine
s
commonsense
in
the
midst
of
this
ferment
of
american
opinion
a
bold
and
eloquent
pamphleteer
broke
in
upon
the
hesitating
public
with
a
program
for
absolute
independence
without
fears
and
without
apologies
in
the
early
days
of
thomas
paine
issued
the
first
of
his
famous
tracts
commonsense
a
passionate
attack
upon
the
british
monarchy
and
an
equally
passionate
plea
for
american
liberty
casting
aside
the
language
of
petition
with
which
americans
had
hitherto
addressed
george
iii
paine
went
to
the
other
extreme
and
assailed
him
with
many
a
violent
epithet
he
condemned
monarchy
itself
as
a
system
which
had
laid
the
world
in
blood
and
ashes
instead
of
praising
the
british
constitution
under
which
colonists
had
been
claiming
their
rights
he
brushed
it
aside
as
ridiculous
protesting
that
it
was
owing
to
the
constitution
of
the
people
not
to
the
constitution
of
the
government
that
the
crown
is
not
as
oppressive
in
england
as
in
turkey
having
thus
summarily
swept
away
the
grounds
of
allegiance
to
the
old
order
paine
proceeded
relentlessly
to
an
argument
for
immediate
separation
from
great
britain
there
was
nothing
in
the
sphere
of
practical
interest
he
insisted
which
should
bind
the
colonies
to
the
mother
country
allegiance
to
her
had
been
responsible
for
the
many
wars
in
which
they
had
been
involved
reasons
of
trade
were
not
less
weighty
in
behalf
of
independence
our
corn
will
fetch
its
price
in
any
market
in
europe
and
our
imported
goods
must
be
paid
for
buy
them
where
we
will
as
to
matters
of
government
it
is
not
in
the
power
of
britain
to
do
this
continent
justice
the
business
of
it
will
soon
be
too
weighty
and
intricate
to
be
managed
with
any
tolerable
degree
of
convenience
by
a
power
so
distant
from
us
and
so
very
ignorant
of
us
there
is
accordingly
no
alternative
to
independence
for
america
everything
that
is
right
or
natural
pleads
for
separation
the
blood
of
the
slain
the
weeping
voice
of
nature
cries
tis
time
to
part
arms
the
last
resort
must
decide
the
contest
the
appeal
was
the
choice
of
the
king
and
the
continent
hath
accepted
the
challenge
the
sun
never
shone
on
a
cause
of
greater
worth
tis
not
the
affair
of
a
city
a
county
a
province
or
a
kingdom
but
of
a
continent
tis
not
the
concern
of
a
day
a
year
or
an
age
posterity
is
involved
in
the
contest
and
will
be
more
or
less
affected
to
the
end
of
time
by
the
proceedings
now
now
is
the
seed
time
of
continental
union
faith
and
honor
o
ye
that
love
mankind
ye
that
dare
oppose
not
only
the
tyranny
but
the
tyrant
stand
forth
let
names
of
whig
and
tory
be
extinct
let
none
other
be
heard
among
us
than
those
of
a
good
citizen
an
open
and
resolute
friend
and
a
virtuous
supporter
of
the
rights
of
mankind
and
of
the
free
and
independent
states
of
america
as
more
than
copies
were
scattered
broadcast
over
the
country
patriots
exclaimed
with
washington
sound
doctrine
and
unanswerable
reason
the
drift
of
events
toward
independence
official
support
for
the
idea
of
independence
began
to
come
from
many
quarters
on
the
tenth
of
february
gadsden
in
the
provincial
convention
of
south
carolina
advocated
a
new
constitution
for
the
colony
and
absolute
independence
for
all
america
the
convention
balked
at
the
latter
but
went
half
way
by
abolishing
the
system
of
royal
administration
and
establishing
a
complete
plan
of
self
government
a
month
later
on
april
the
neighboring
state
of
north
carolina
uttered
the
daring
phrase
from
which
others
shrank
it
empowered
its
representatives
in
the
congress
to
concur
with
the
delegates
of
the
other
colonies
in
declaring
independence
rhode
island
massachusetts
and
virginia
quickly
responded
to
the
challenge
the
convention
of
the
old
dominion
on
may
instructed
its
delegates
at
philadelphia
to
propose
the
independence
of
the
united
colonies
and
to
give
the
assent
of
virginia
to
the
act
of
separation
when
the
resolution
was
carried
the
british
flag
on
the
state
house
was
lowered
for
all
time
meanwhile
the
continental
congress
was
alive
to
the
course
of
events
outside
the
subject
of
independence
was
constantly
being
raised
are
we
rebels
exclaimed
wyeth
of
virginia
during
a
debate
in
february
no
we
must
declare
ourselves
a
free
people
others
hesitated
and
spoke
of
waiting
for
the
arrival
of
commissioners
of
conciliation
is
not
america
already
independent
asked
samuel
adams
a
few
weeks
later
why
not
then
declare
it
still
there
was
uncertainty
and
delegates
avoided
the
direct
word
a
few
more
weeks
elapsed
at
last
on
may
congress
declared
that
the
authority
of
the
british
crown
in
america
must
be
suppressed
and
advised
the
colonies
to
set
up
governments
of
their
own
illustration
from
an
old
print
thomas
jefferson
reading
his
draft
of
the
declaration
of
independence
to
the
committee
of
congress
independence
declared
the
way
was
fully
prepared
therefore
when
on
june
the
virginia
delegation
in
the
congress
moved
that
these
united
colonies
are
and
of
right
ought
to
be
free
and
independent
states
a
committee
was
immediately
appointed
to
draft
a
formal
document
setting
forth
the
reasons
for
the
act
and
on
july
all
the
states
save
new
york
went
on
record
in
favor
of
severing
their
political
connection
with
great
britain
two
days
later
july
jefferson
s
draft
of
the
declaration
of
independence
changed
in
some
slight
particulars
was
adopted
the
old
bell
in
independence
hall
as
it
is
now
known
rang
out
the
glad
tidings
couriers
swiftly
carried
the
news
to
the
uttermost
hamlet
and
farm
a
new
nation
announced
its
will
to
have
a
place
among
the
powers
of
the
world
to
some
documents
is
given
immortality
the
declaration
of
independence
is
one
of
them
american
patriotism
is
forever
associated
with
it
but
patriotism
alone
does
not
make
it
immortal
neither
does
the
vigor
of
its
language
or
the
severity
of
its
indictment
give
it
a
secure
place
in
the
records
of
time
the
secret
of
its
greatness
lies
in
the
simple
fact
that
it
is
one
of
the
memorable
landmarks
in
the
history
of
a
political
ideal
which
for
three
centuries
has
been
taking
form
and
spreading
throughout
the
earth
challenging
kings
and
potentates
shaking
down
thrones
and
aristocracies
breaking
the
armies
of
irresponsible
power
on
battle
fields
as
far
apart
as
marston
moor
and
chateau
thierry
that
ideal
now
so
familiar
then
so
novel
is
summed
up
in
the
simple
sentence
governments
derive
their
just
powers
from
the
consent
of
the
governed
written
in
a
decent
respect
for
the
opinions
of
mankind
to
set
forth
the
causes
which
impelled
the
american
colonists
to
separate
from
britain
the
declaration
contained
a
long
list
of
abuses
and
usurpations
which
had
induced
them
to
throw
off
the
government
of
king
george
that
section
of
the
declaration
has
passed
into
ancient
history
and
is
seldom
read
it
is
the
part
laying
down
a
new
basis
for
government
and
giving
a
new
dignity
to
the
common
man
that
has
become
a
household
phrase
in
the
old
world
as
in
the
new
in
the
more
enduring
passages
there
are
four
fundamental
ideas
which
from
the
standpoint
of
the
old
system
of
government
were
the
essence
of
revolution
all
men
are
created
equal
and
are
endowed
by
their
creator
with
certain
unalienable
rights
including
life
liberty
and
the
pursuit
of
happiness
the
purpose
of
government
is
to
secure
these
rights
governments
derive
their
just
powers
from
the
consent
of
the
governed
whenever
any
form
of
government
becomes
destructive
of
these
ends
it
is
the
right
of
the
people
to
alter
or
abolish
it
and
institute
new
government
laying
its
foundations
on
such
principles
and
organizing
its
powers
in
such
form
as
to
them
shall
seem
most
likely
to
effect
their
safety
and
happiness
here
was
the
prelude
to
the
historic
drama
of
democracy
a
challenge
to
every
form
of
government
and
every
privilege
not
founded
on
popular
assent
the
establishment
of
government
and
the
new
allegiance
the
committees
of
correspondence
as
soon
as
debate
had
passed
into
armed
resistance
the
patriots
found
it
necessary
to
consolidate
their
forces
by
organizing
civil
government
this
was
readily
effected
for
the
means
were
at
hand
in
town
meetings
provincial
legislatures
and
committees
of
correspondence
the
working
tools
of
the
revolution
were
in
fact
the
committees
of
correspondence
small
local
unofficial
groups
of
patriots
formed
to
exchange
views
and
create
public
sentiment
as
early
as
november
such
a
committee
had
been
created
in
boston
under
the
leadership
of
samuel
adams
it
held
regular
meetings
sent
emissaries
to
neighboring
towns
and
carried
on
a
campaign
of
education
in
the
doctrines
of
liberty
illustration
the
colonies
of
north
america
at
the
time
of
the
declaration
of
independence
upon
local
organizations
similar
in
character
to
the
boston
committee
were
built
county
committees
and
then
the
larger
colonial
committees
congresses
and
conventions
all
unofficial
and
representing
the
revolutionary
elements
ordinarily
the
provincial
convention
was
merely
the
old
legislative
assembly
freed
from
all
royalist
sympathizers
and
controlled
by
patriots
finally
upon
these
colonial
assemblies
was
built
the
continental
congress
the
precursor
of
union
under
the
articles
of
confederation
and
ultimately
under
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
this
was
the
revolutionary
government
set
up
within
the
british
empire
in
america
state
constitutions
framed
with
the
rise
of
these
new
assemblies
of
the
people
the
old
colonial
governments
broke
down
from
the
royal
provinces
the
governor
the
judges
and
the
high
officers
fled
in
haste
and
it
became
necessary
to
substitute
patriot
authorities
the
appeal
to
the
colonies
advising
them
to
adopt
a
new
form
of
government
for
themselves
issued
by
the
congress
in
may
was
quickly
acted
upon
before
the
expiration
of
a
year
virginia
new
jersey
pennsylvania
delaware
maryland
georgia
and
new
york
had
drafted
new
constitutions
as
states
not
as
colonies
uncertain
of
their
destinies
connecticut
and
rhode
island
holding
that
their
ancient
charters
were
equal
to
their
needs
merely
renounced
their
allegiance
to
the
king
and
went
on
as
before
so
far
as
the
form
of
government
was
concerned
south
carolina
which
had
drafted
a
temporary
plan
early
in
drew
up
a
new
and
more
complete
constitution
in
two
years
later
massachusetts
with
much
deliberation
put
into
force
its
fundamental
law
which
in
most
of
its
essential
features
remains
unchanged
to
day
the
new
state
constitutions
in
their
broad
outlines
followed
colonial
models
for
the
royal
governor
was
substituted
a
governor
or
president
chosen
usually
by
the
legislature
but
in
two
instances
new
york
and
massachusetts
by
popular
vote
for
the
provincial
council
there
was
substituted
except
in
georgia
a
senate
while
the
lower
house
or
assembly
was
continued
virtually
without
change
the
old
property
restriction
on
the
suffrage
though
lowered
slightly
in
some
states
was
continued
in
full
force
to
the
great
discontent
of
the
mechanics
thus
deprived
of
the
ballot
the
special
qualifications
laid
down
in
several
constitutions
for
governors
senators
and
representatives
indicated
that
the
revolutionary
leaders
were
not
prepared
for
any
radical
experiments
in
democracy
the
protests
of
a
few
women
like
mrs
john
adams
of
massachusetts
and
mrs
henry
corbin
of
virginia
against
a
government
which
excluded
them
from
political
rights
were
treated
as
mild
curiosities
of
no
significance
although
in
new
jersey
women
were
allowed
to
vote
for
many
years
on
the
same
terms
as
men
by
the
new
state
constitutions
the
signs
and
symbols
of
royal
power
of
authority
derived
from
any
source
save
the
people
were
swept
aside
and
republican
governments
on
an
imposing
scale
presented
for
the
first
time
to
the
modern
world
copies
of
these
remarkable
documents
prepared
by
plain
citizens
were
translated
into
french
and
widely
circulated
in
europe
there
they
were
destined
to
serve
as
a
guide
and
inspiration
to
a
generation
of
constitution
makers
whose
mission
it
was
to
begin
the
democratic
revolution
in
the
old
world
the
articles
of
confederation
the
formation
of
state
constitutions
was
an
easy
task
for
the
revolutionary
leaders
they
had
only
to
build
on
foundations
already
laid
the
establishment
of
a
national
system
of
government
was
another
matter
there
had
always
been
it
must
be
remembered
a
system
of
central
control
over
the
colonies
but
americans
had
had
little
experience
in
its
operation
when
the
supervision
of
the
crown
of
great
britain
was
suddenly
broken
the
patriot
leaders
accustomed
merely
to
provincial
statesmanship
were
poorly
trained
for
action
on
a
national
stage
many
forces
worked
against
those
who
like
franklin
had
a
vision
of
national
destiny
there
were
differences
in
economic
interest
commerce
and
industry
in
the
north
and
the
planting
system
of
the
south
there
were
contests
over
the
apportionment
of
taxes
and
the
quotas
of
troops
for
common
defense
to
these
practical
difficulties
were
added
local
pride
the
vested
rights
of
state
and
village
politicians
in
their
provincial
dignity
and
the
scarcity
of
men
with
a
large
outlook
upon
the
common
enterprise
nevertheless
necessity
compelled
them
to
consider
some
sort
of
federation
the
second
continental
congress
had
hardly
opened
its
work
before
the
most
sagacious
leaders
began
to
urge
the
desirability
of
a
permanent
connection
as
early
as
july
congress
resolved
to
go
into
a
committee
of
the
whole
on
the
state
of
the
union
and
franklin
undaunted
by
the
fate
of
his
albany
plan
of
twenty
years
before
again
presented
a
draft
of
a
constitution
long
and
desultory
debates
followed
and
it
was
not
until
late
in
that
congress
presented
to
the
states
the
articles
of
confederation
provincial
jealousies
delayed
ratification
and
it
was
the
spring
of
a
few
months
before
the
surrender
of
cornwallis
at
yorktown
when
maryland
the
last
of
the
states
approved
the
articles
this
plan
of
union
though
it
was
all
that
could
be
wrung
from
the
reluctant
states
provided
for
neither
a
chief
executive
nor
a
system
of
federal
courts
it
created
simply
a
congress
of
delegates
in
which
each
state
had
an
equal
voice
and
gave
it
the
right
to
call
upon
the
state
legislatures
for
the
sinews
of
government
money
and
soldiers
the
application
of
tests
of
allegiance
as
the
successive
steps
were
taken
in
the
direction
of
independent
government
the
patriots
devised
and
applied
tests
designed
to
discover
who
were
for
and
who
were
against
the
new
nation
in
the
process
of
making
when
the
first
continental
congress
agreed
not
to
allow
the
importation
of
british
goods
it
provided
for
the
creation
of
local
committees
to
enforce
the
rules
such
agencies
were
duly
formed
by
the
choice
of
men
favoring
the
scheme
all
opponents
being
excluded
from
the
elections
before
these
bodies
those
who
persisted
in
buying
british
goods
were
summoned
and
warned
or
punished
according
to
circumstances
as
soon
as
the
new
state
constitutions
were
put
into
effect
local
committees
set
to
work
in
the
same
way
to
ferret
out
all
who
were
not
outspoken
in
their
support
of
the
new
order
of
things
illustration
mobbing
the
tories
these
patriot
agencies
bearing
different
names
in
different
sections
were
sometimes
ruthless
in
their
methods
they
called
upon
all
men
to
sign
the
test
of
loyalty
frequently
known
as
the
association
test
those
who
refused
were
promptly
branded
as
outlaws
while
some
of
the
more
dangerous
were
thrown
into
jail
the
prison
camp
in
connecticut
at
one
time
held
the
former
governor
of
new
jersey
and
the
mayor
of
new
york
thousands
were
black
listed
and
subjected
to
espionage
the
black
list
of
pennsylvania
contained
the
names
of
nearly
five
hundred
persons
of
prominence
who
were
under
suspicion
loyalists
or
tories
who
were
bold
enough
to
speak
and
write
against
the
revolution
were
suppressed
and
their
pamphlets
burned
in
many
places
particularly
in
the
north
the
property
of
the
loyalists
was
confiscated
and
the
proceeds
applied
to
the
cause
of
the
revolution
the
work
of
the
official
agencies
for
suppression
of
opposition
was
sometimes
supplemented
by
mob
violence
a
few
tories
were
hanged
without
trial
and
others
were
tarred
and
feathered
one
was
placed
upon
a
cake
of
ice
and
held
there
until
his
loyalty
to
king
george
might
cool
whole
families
were
driven
out
of
their
homes
to
find
their
way
as
best
they
could
within
the
british
lines
or
into
canada
where
the
british
government
gave
them
lands
such
excesses
were
deplored
by
washington
but
they
were
defended
on
the
ground
that
in
effect
a
civil
war
as
well
as
a
war
for
independence
was
being
waged
the
patriots
and
tories
thus
by
one
process
or
another
those
who
were
to
be
citizens
of
the
new
republic
were
separated
from
those
who
preferred
to
be
subjects
of
king
george
just
what
proportion
of
the
americans
favored
independence
and
what
share
remained
loyal
to
the
british
monarchy
there
is
no
way
of
knowing
the
question
of
revolution
was
not
submitted
to
popular
vote
and
on
the
point
of
numbers
we
have
conflicting
evidence
on
the
patriot
side
there
is
the
testimony
of
a
careful
and
informed
observer
john
adams
who
asserted
that
two
thirds
of
the
people
were
for
the
american
cause
and
not
more
than
one
third
opposed
the
revolution
at
all
stages
on
behalf
of
the
loyalists
or
tories
as
they
were
popularly
known
extravagant
claims
were
made
joseph
galloway
who
had
been
a
member
of
the
first
continental
congress
and
had
fled
to
england
when
he
saw
its
temper
testified
before
a
committee
of
parliament
in
that
not
one
fifth
of
the
american
people
supported
the
insurrection
and
that
many
more
than
four
fifths
of
the
people
prefer
a
union
with
great
britain
upon
constitutional
principles
to
independence
at
the
same
time
general
robertson
who
had
lived
in
america
twenty
four
years
declared
that
more
than
two
thirds
of
the
people
would
prefer
the
king
s
government
to
the
congress
tyranny
in
an
address
to
the
king
in
that
year
a
committee
of
american
loyalists
asserted
that
the
number
of
americans
in
his
majesty
s
army
exceeded
the
number
of
troops
enlisted
by
congress
to
oppose
them
the
character
of
the
loyalists
when
general
howe
evacuated
boston
more
than
a
thousand
people
fled
with
him
this
great
company
according
to
a
careful
historian
formed
the
aristocracy
of
the
province
by
virtue
of
their
official
rank
of
their
dignified
callings
and
professions
of
their
hereditary
wealth
and
of
their
culture
the
act
of
banishment
passed
by
massachusetts
in
listing
over
tories
reads
like
the
social
register
of
the
oldest
and
noblest
families
of
new
england
more
than
one
out
of
five
being
graduates
of
harvard
college
the
same
was
true
of
new
york
and
philadelphia
namely
that
the
leading
loyalists
were
prominent
officials
of
the
old
order
clergymen
and
wealthy
merchants
with
passion
the
loyalists
fought
against
the
inevitable
or
with
anguish
of
heart
they
left
as
refugees
for
a
life
of
uncertainty
in
canada
or
the
mother
country
tories
assail
the
patriots
the
tories
who
remained
in
america
joined
the
british
army
by
the
thousands
or
in
other
ways
aided
the
royal
cause
those
who
were
skillful
with
the
pen
assailed
the
patriots
in
editorials
rhymes
satires
and
political
catechisms
they
declared
that
the
members
of
congress
were
obscure
pettifogging
attorneys
bankrupt
shopkeepers
outlawed
smugglers
etc
the
people
and
their
leaders
they
characterized
as
wretched
banditti
the
refuse
and
dregs
of
mankind
the
generals
in
the
army
they
sneered
at
as
men
of
rank
and
honor
nearly
on
a
par
with
those
of
the
congress
patriot
writers
arouse
the
national
spirit
stung
by
tory
taunts
patriot
writers
devoted
themselves
to
creating
and
sustaining
a
public
opinion
favorable
to
the
american
cause
moreover
they
had
to
combat
the
depression
that
grew
out
of
the
misfortunes
in
the
early
days
of
the
war
a
terrible
disaster
befell
generals
arnold
and
montgomery
in
the
winter
of
as
they
attempted
to
bring
canada
into
the
revolution
a
disaster
that
cost
men
repeated
calamities
harassed
washington
in
as
he
was
defeated
on
long
island
driven
out
of
new
york
city
and
beaten
at
harlem
heights
and
white
plains
these
reverses
were
almost
too
great
for
the
stoutest
patriots
pamphleteers
preachers
and
publicists
rose
however
to
meet
the
needs
of
the
hour
john
witherspoon
provost
of
the
college
of
new
jersey
forsook
the
classroom
for
the
field
of
political
controversy
the
poet
philip
freneau
flung
taunts
of
cowardice
at
the
tories
and
celebrated
the
spirit
of
liberty
in
many
a
stirring
poem
songs
ballads
plays
and
satires
flowed
from
the
press
in
an
unending
stream
fast
days
battle
anniversaries
celebrations
of
important
steps
taken
by
congress
afforded
to
patriotic
clergymen
abundant
opportunities
for
sermons
does
mr
wiberd
preach
against
oppression
anxiously
inquired
john
adams
in
a
letter
to
his
wife
the
answer
was
decisive
the
clergy
of
every
denomination
not
excepting
the
episcopalian
thunder
and
lighten
every
sabbath
they
pray
for
boston
and
massachusetts
they
thank
god
most
explicitly
and
fervently
for
our
remarkable
successes
they
pray
for
the
american
army
thomas
paine
never
let
his
pen
rest
he
had
been
with
the
forces
of
washington
when
they
retreated
from
fort
lee
and
were
harried
from
new
jersey
into
pennsylvania
he
knew
the
effect
of
such
reverses
on
the
army
as
well
as
on
the
public
in
december
he
made
a
second
great
appeal
to
his
countrymen
in
his
pamphlet
the
crisis
the
first
part
of
which
he
had
written
while
defeat
and
gloom
were
all
about
him
this
tract
was
a
cry
for
continued
support
of
the
revolution
these
are
the
times
that
try
men
s
souls
he
opened
the
summer
soldier
and
the
sunshine
patriot
will
in
this
crisis
shrink
from
the
service
of
his
country
but
he
that
stands
it
now
deserves
the
love
and
thanks
of
men
and
women
paine
laid
his
lash
fiercely
on
the
tories
branding
every
one
as
a
coward
grounded
in
servile
slavish
self
interested
fear
he
deplored
the
inadequacy
of
the
militia
and
called
for
a
real
army
he
refuted
the
charge
that
the
retreat
through
new
jersey
was
a
disaster
and
he
promised
victory
soon
by
perseverance
and
fortitude
he
concluded
we
have
the
prospect
of
a
glorious
issue
by
cowardice
and
submission
the
sad
choice
of
a
variety
of
evils
a
ravaged
country
a
depopulated
city
habitations
without
safety
and
slavery
without
hope
look
on
this
picture
and
weep
over
it
his
ringing
call
to
arms
was
followed
by
another
and
another
until
the
long
contest
was
over
military
affairs
the
two
phases
of
the
war
the
war
which
opened
with
the
battle
of
lexington
on
april
and
closed
with
the
surrender
of
cornwallis
at
yorktown
on
october
passed
through
two
distinct
phases
the
first
lasting
until
the
treaty
of
alliance
with
france
in
and
the
second
until
the
end
of
the
struggle
during
the
first
phase
the
war
was
confined
mainly
to
the
north
the
outstanding
features
of
the
contest
were
the
evacuation
of
boston
by
the
british
the
expulsion
of
american
forces
from
new
york
and
their
retreat
through
new
jersey
the
battle
of
trenton
the
seizure
of
philadelphia
by
the
british
september
the
invasion
of
new
york
by
burgoyne
and
his
capture
at
saratoga
in
october
and
the
encampment
of
american
forces
at
valley
forge
for
the
terrible
winter
of
the
final
phase
of
the
war
opening
with
the
treaty
of
alliance
with
france
on
february
was
confined
mainly
to
the
middle
states
the
west
and
the
south
in
the
first
sphere
of
action
the
chief
events
were
the
withdrawal
of
the
british
from
philadelphia
the
battle
of
monmouth
and
the
inclosure
of
the
british
in
new
york
by
deploying
american
forces
from
morristown
new
jersey
up
to
west
point
in
the
west
george
rogers
clark
by
his
famous
march
into
the
illinois
country
secured
kaskaskia
and
vincennes
and
laid
a
firm
grip
on
the
country
between
the
ohio
and
the
great
lakes
in
the
south
the
second
period
opened
with
successes
for
the
british
they
captured
savannah
conquered
georgia
and
restored
the
royal
governor
in
they
seized
charleston
administered
a
crushing
defeat
to
the
american
forces
under
gates
at
camden
and
overran
south
carolina
though
meeting
reverses
at
cowpens
and
king
s
mountain
then
came
the
closing
scenes
cornwallis
began
the
last
of
his
operations
he
pursued
general
greene
far
into
north
carolina
clashed
with
him
at
guilford
court
house
retired
to
the
coast
took
charge
of
british
forces
engaged
in
plundering
virginia
and
fortified
yorktown
where
he
was
penned
up
by
the
french
fleet
from
the
sea
and
the
combined
french
and
american
forces
on
land
the
geographical
aspects
of
the
war
for
the
british
the
theater
of
the
war
offered
many
problems
from
first
to
last
it
extended
from
massachusetts
to
georgia
a
distance
of
almost
a
thousand
miles
it
was
nearly
three
thousand
miles
from
the
main
base
of
supplies
and
though
the
british
navy
kept
the
channel
open
transports
were
constantly
falling
prey
to
daring
privateers
and
fleet
american
war
vessels
the
sea
on
the
other
hand
offered
an
easy
means
of
transportation
between
points
along
the
coast
and
gave
ready
access
to
the
american
centers
of
wealth
and
population
of
this
the
british
made
good
use
though
early
forced
to
give
up
boston
they
seized
new
york
and
kept
it
until
the
end
of
the
war
they
took
philadelphia
and
retained
it
until
threatened
by
the
approach
of
the
french
fleet
and
they
captured
and
held
both
savannah
and
charleston
wars
however
are
seldom
won
by
the
conquest
of
cities
particularly
was
this
true
in
the
case
of
the
revolution
only
a
small
portion
of
the
american
people
lived
in
towns
countrymen
back
from
the
coast
were
in
no
way
dependent
upon
them
for
a
livelihood
they
lived
on
the
produce
of
the
soil
not
upon
the
profits
of
trade
this
very
fact
gave
strength
to
them
in
the
contest
whenever
the
british
ventured
far
from
the
ports
of
entry
they
encountered
reverses
burgoyne
was
forced
to
surrender
at
saratoga
because
he
was
surrounded
and
cut
off
from
his
base
of
supplies
as
soon
as
the
british
got
away
from
charleston
they
were
harassed
and
worried
by
the
guerrilla
warriors
of
marion
sumter
and
pickens
cornwallis
could
technically
defeat
greene
at
guilford
far
in
the
interior
but
he
could
not
hold
the
inland
region
he
had
invaded
sustained
by
their
own
labor
possessing
the
interior
to
which
their
armies
could
readily
retreat
supplied
mainly
from
native
resources
the
americans
could
not
be
hemmed
in
penned
up
and
destroyed
at
one
fell
blow
the
sea
power
the
british
made
good
use
of
their
fleet
in
cutting
off
american
trade
but
control
of
the
sea
did
not
seriously
affect
the
united
states
as
an
agricultural
country
the
ruin
of
its
commerce
was
not
such
a
vital
matter
all
the
materials
for
a
comfortable
though
somewhat
rude
life
were
right
at
hand
it
made
little
difference
to
a
nation
fighting
for
existence
if
silks
fine
linens
and
chinaware
were
cut
off
this
was
an
evil
to
which
submission
was
necessary
nor
did
the
brilliant
exploits
of
john
paul
jones
and
captain
john
barry
materially
change
the
situation
they
demonstrated
the
skill
of
american
seamen
and
their
courage
as
fighting
men
they
raised
the
rates
of
british
marine
insurance
but
they
did
not
dethrone
the
mistress
of
the
seas
less
spectacular
and
more
distinctive
were
the
deeds
of
the
hundreds
of
privateers
and
minor
captains
who
overhauled
british
supply
ships
and
kept
british
merchantmen
in
constant
anxiety
not
until
the
french
fleet
was
thrown
into
the
scale
were
the
british
compelled
to
reckon
seriously
with
the
enemy
on
the
sea
and
make
plans
based
upon
the
possibilities
of
a
maritime
disaster
commanding
officers
on
the
score
of
military
leadership
it
is
difficult
to
compare
the
contending
forces
in
the
revolutionary
contest
there
is
no
doubt
that
all
the
british
commanders
were
men
of
experience
in
the
art
of
warfare
sir
william
howe
had
served
in
america
during
the
french
war
and
was
accounted
an
excellent
officer
a
strict
disciplinarian
and
a
gallant
gentleman
nevertheless
he
loved
ease
society
and
good
living
and
his
expulsion
from
boston
his
failure
to
overwhelm
washington
by
sallies
from
his
comfortable
bases
at
new
york
and
philadelphia
destroyed
every
shred
of
his
military
reputation
john
burgoyne
to
whom
was
given
the
task
of
penetrating
new
york
from
canada
had
likewise
seen
service
in
the
french
war
both
in
america
and
europe
he
had
however
a
touch
of
the
theatrical
in
his
nature
and
after
the
collapse
of
his
plans
and
the
surrender
of
his
army
in
he
devoted
his
time
mainly
to
light
literature
sir
henry
clinton
who
directed
the
movement
which
ended
in
the
capture
of
charleston
in
had
learned
his
trade
on
the
continent
and
was
regarded
as
a
man
of
discretion
and
understanding
in
military
matters
lord
cornwallis
whose
achievements
at
camden
and
guilford
were
blotted
out
by
his
surrender
at
yorktown
had
seen
service
in
the
seven
years
war
and
had
undoubted
talents
which
he
afterward
displayed
with
great
credit
to
himself
in
india
though
none
of
them
perhaps
were
men
of
first
rate
ability
they
all
had
training
and
experience
to
guide
them
illustration
george
washington
the
americans
had
a
host
in
washington
himself
he
had
long
been
interested
in
military
strategy
and
had
tested
his
coolness
under
fire
during
the
first
clashes
with
the
french
nearly
twenty
years
before
he
had
no
doubts
about
the
justice
of
his
cause
such
as
plagued
some
of
the
british
generals
he
was
a
stern
but
reasonable
disciplinarian
he
was
reserved
and
patient
little
given
to
exaltation
at
success
or
depression
at
reverses
in
the
dark
hour
of
the
revolution
what
held
the
patriot
forces
together
asks
beveridge
in
his
life
of
john
marshall
then
he
answers
george
washington
and
he
alone
had
he
died
or
been
seriously
disabled
the
revolution
would
have
ended
washington
was
the
soul
of
the
american
cause
washington
was
the
government
washington
was
the
revolution
the
weakness
of
congress
in
furnishing
men
and
supplies
the
indolence
of
civilians
who
lived
at
ease
while
the
army
starved
the
intrigues
of
army
officers
against
him
such
as
the
conway
cabal
the
cowardice
of
lee
at
monmouth
even
the
treason
of
benedict
arnold
while
they
stirred
deep
emotions
in
his
breast
and
aroused
him
to
make
passionate
pleas
to
his
countrymen
did
not
shake
his
iron
will
or
his
firm
determination
to
see
the
war
through
to
the
bitter
end
the
weight
of
washington
s
moral
force
was
immeasurable
of
the
generals
who
served
under
him
none
can
really
be
said
to
have
been
experienced
military
men
when
the
war
opened
benedict
arnold
the
unhappy
traitor
but
brave
and
daring
soldier
was
a
druggist
book
seller
and
ship
owner
at
new
haven
when
the
news
of
lexington
called
him
to
battle
horatio
gates
was
looked
upon
as
a
seasoned
soldier
because
he
had
entered
the
british
army
as
a
youth
had
been
wounded
at
braddock
s
memorable
defeat
and
had
served
with
credit
during
the
seven
years
war
but
he
was
the
most
conspicuous
failure
of
the
revolution
the
triumph
over
burgoyne
was
the
work
of
other
men
and
his
crushing
defeat
at
camden
put
an
end
to
his
military
pretensions
nathanael
greene
was
a
rhode
island
farmer
and
smith
without
military
experience
who
when
convinced
that
war
was
coming
read
caesar
s
commentaries
and
took
up
the
sword
francis
marion
was
a
shy
and
modest
planter
of
south
carolina
whose
sole
passage
at
arms
had
been
a
brief
but
desperate
brush
with
the
indians
ten
or
twelve
years
earlier
daniel
morgan
one
of
the
heroes
of
cowpens
had
been
a
teamster
with
braddock
s
army
and
had
seen
some
fighting
during
the
french
and
indian
war
but
his
military
knowledge
from
the
point
of
view
of
a
trained
british
officer
was
negligible
john
sullivan
was
a
successful
lawyer
at
durham
new
hampshire
and
a
major
in
the
local
militia
when
duty
summoned
him
to
lay
down
his
briefs
and
take
up
the
sword
anthony
wayne
was
a
pennsylvania
farmer
and
land
surveyor
who
on
hearing
the
clash
of
arms
read
a
few
books
on
war
raised
a
regiment
and
offered
himself
for
service
such
is
the
story
of
the
chief
american
military
leaders
and
it
is
typical
of
them
all
some
had
seen
fighting
with
the
french
and
indians
but
none
of
them
had
seen
warfare
on
a
large
scale
with
regular
troops
commanded
according
to
the
strategy
evolved
in
european
experience
courage
native
ability
quickness
of
mind
and
knowledge
of
the
country
they
had
in
abundance
and
in
battles
such
as
were
fought
during
the
revolution
all
those
qualities
counted
heavily
in
the
balance
foreign
officers
in
american
service
to
native
genius
was
added
military
talent
from
beyond
the
seas
baron
steuben
well
schooled
in
the
iron
regime
of
frederick
the
great
came
over
from
prussia
joined
washington
at
valley
forge
and
day
after
day
drilled
and
manoeuvered
the
men
laughing
and
cursing
as
he
turned
raw
countrymen
into
regular
soldiers
from
france
came
young
lafayette
and
the
stern
de
kalb
from
poland
came
pulaski
and
kosciusko
all
acquainted
with
the
arts
of
war
as
waged
in
europe
and
fitted
for
leadership
as
well
as
teaching
lafayette
came
early
in
in
a
ship
of
his
own
accompanied
by
several
officers
of
wide
experience
and
remained
loyally
throughout
the
war
sharing
the
hardships
of
american
army
life
pulaski
fell
at
the
siege
of
savannah
and
de
kalb
at
camden
kosciusko
survived
the
american
war
to
defend
in
vain
the
independence
of
his
native
land
to
these
distinguished
foreigners
who
freely
threw
in
their
lot
with
american
revolutionary
fortunes
was
due
much
of
that
spirit
and
discipline
which
fitted
raw
recruits
and
temperamental
militiamen
to
cope
with
a
military
power
of
the
first
rank
the
soldiers
as
far
as
the
british
soldiers
were
concerned
their
annals
are
short
and
simple
the
regulars
from
the
standing
army
who
were
sent
over
at
the
opening
of
the
contest
the
recruits
drummed
up
by
special
efforts
at
home
and
the
thousands
of
hessians
bought
outright
by
king
george
presented
few
problems
of
management
to
the
british
officers
these
common
soldiers
were
far
away
from
home
and
enlisted
for
the
war
nearly
all
of
them
were
well
disciplined
and
many
of
them
experienced
in
actual
campaigns
the
armies
of
king
george
fought
bravely
as
the
records
of
bunker
hill
brandywine
and
monmouth
demonstrate
many
a
man
and
subordinate
officer
and
for
that
matter
some
of
the
high
officers
expressed
a
reluctance
at
fighting
against
their
own
kin
but
they
obeyed
orders
the
americans
on
the
other
hand
while
they
fought
with
grim
determination
as
men
fighting
for
their
homes
were
lacking
in
discipline
and
in
the
experience
of
regular
troops
when
the
war
broke
in
upon
them
there
were
no
common
preparations
for
it
there
was
no
continental
army
there
were
only
local
bands
of
militiamen
many
of
them
experienced
in
fighting
but
few
of
them
regulars
in
the
military
sense
moreover
they
were
volunteers
serving
for
a
short
time
unaccustomed
to
severe
discipline
and
impatient
at
the
restraints
imposed
on
them
by
long
and
arduous
campaigns
they
were
continually
leaving
the
service
just
at
the
most
critical
moments
the
militia
lamented
washington
come
in
you
cannot
tell
how
go
you
cannot
tell
where
consume
your
provisions
exhaust
your
stores
and
leave
you
at
last
at
a
critical
moment
again
and
again
washington
begged
congress
to
provide
for
an
army
of
regulars
enlisted
for
the
war
thoroughly
trained
and
paid
according
to
some
definite
plan
at
last
he
was
able
to
overcome
in
part
at
least
the
chronic
fear
of
civilians
in
congress
and
to
wring
from
that
reluctant
body
an
agreement
to
grant
half
pay
to
all
officers
and
a
bonus
to
all
privates
who
served
until
the
end
of
the
war
even
this
scheme
which
washington
regarded
as
far
short
of
justice
to
the
soldiers
did
not
produce
quick
results
it
was
near
the
close
of
the
conflict
before
he
had
an
army
of
well
disciplined
veterans
capable
of
meeting
british
regulars
on
equal
terms
though
there
were
times
when
militiamen
and
frontiersmen
did
valiant
and
effective
work
it
is
due
to
historical
accuracy
to
deny
the
time
honored
tradition
that
a
few
minutemen
overwhelmed
more
numerous
forces
of
regulars
in
a
seven
years
war
for
independence
they
did
nothing
of
the
sort
for
the
victories
of
bennington
trenton
saratoga
and
yorktown
there
were
the
defeats
of
bunker
hill
long
island
white
plains
germantown
and
camden
not
once
did
an
army
of
militiamen
overcome
an
equal
number
of
british
regulars
in
an
open
trial
by
battle
to
bring
men
to
be
well
acquainted
with
the
duties
of
a
soldier
wrote
washington
requires
time
to
expect
the
same
service
from
raw
and
undisciplined
recruits
as
from
veteran
soldiers
is
to
expect
what
never
did
and
perhaps
never
will
happen
how
the
war
was
won
then
how
did
the
american
army
win
the
war
for
one
thing
there
were
delays
and
blunders
on
the
part
of
the
british
generals
who
in
and
dallied
in
boston
and
new
york
with
large
bodies
of
regular
troops
when
they
might
have
been
dealing
paralyzing
blows
at
the
scattered
bands
that
constituted
the
american
army
nothing
but
the
supineness
or
folly
of
the
enemy
could
have
saved
us
solemnly
averred
washington
in
still
it
is
fair
to
say
that
this
apparent
supineness
was
not
all
due
to
the
british
generals
the
ministers
behind
them
believed
that
a
large
part
of
the
colonists
were
loyal
and
that
compromise
would
be
promoted
by
inaction
rather
than
by
a
war
vigorously
prosecuted
victory
by
masterly
inactivity
was
obviously
better
than
conquest
and
the
slighter
the
wounds
the
quicker
the
healing
later
in
the
conflict
when
the
seasoned
forces
of
france
were
thrown
into
the
scale
the
americans
themselves
had
learned
many
things
about
the
practical
conduct
of
campaigns
all
along
the
british
were
embarrassed
by
the
problem
of
supplies
their
troops
could
not
forage
with
the
skill
of
militiamen
as
they
were
in
unfamiliar
territory
the
long
oversea
voyages
were
uncertain
at
best
and
doubly
so
when
the
warships
of
france
joined
the
american
privateers
in
preying
on
supply
boats
the
british
were
in
fact
battered
and
worn
down
by
a
guerrilla
war
and
outdone
on
two
important
occasions
by
superior
forces
at
saratoga
and
yorktown
stern
facts
convinced
them
finally
that
an
immense
army
which
could
be
raised
only
by
a
supreme
effort
would
be
necessary
to
subdue
the
colonies
if
that
hazardous
enterprise
could
be
accomplished
at
all
they
learned
also
that
america
would
then
be
alienated
fretful
and
the
scene
of
endless
uprisings
calling
for
an
army
of
occupation
that
was
a
price
which
staggered
even
lord
north
and
george
iii
moreover
there
were
forces
of
opposition
at
home
with
which
they
had
to
reckon
women
and
the
war
at
no
time
were
the
women
of
america
indifferent
to
the
struggle
for
independence
when
it
was
confined
to
the
realm
of
opinion
they
did
their
part
in
creating
public
sentiment
mrs
elizabeth
timothee
for
example
founded
in
charleston
in
a
newspaper
to
espouse
the
cause
of
the
province
far
to
the
north
the
sister
of
james
otis
mrs
mercy
warren
early
begged
her
countrymen
to
rest
their
case
upon
their
natural
rights
and
in
influential
circles
she
urged
the
leaders
to
stand
fast
by
their
principles
while
john
adams
was
tossing
about
with
uncertainty
at
the
continental
congress
his
wife
was
writing
letters
to
him
declaring
her
faith
in
independency
when
the
war
came
down
upon
the
country
women
helped
in
every
field
in
sustaining
public
sentiment
they
were
active
mrs
warren
with
a
tireless
pen
combatted
loyalist
propaganda
in
many
a
drama
and
satire
almost
every
revolutionary
leader
had
a
wife
or
daughter
who
rendered
service
in
the
second
line
of
defense
mrs
washington
managed
the
plantation
while
the
general
was
at
the
front
and
went
north
to
face
the
rigors
of
the
awful
winter
at
valley
forge
an
inspiration
to
her
husband
and
his
men
the
daughter
of
benjamin
franklin
mrs
sarah
bache
while
her
father
was
pleading
the
american
cause
in
france
set
the
women
of
pennsylvania
to
work
sewing
and
collecting
supplies
even
near
the
firing
line
women
were
to
be
found
aiding
the
wounded
hauling
powder
to
the
front
and
carrying
dispatches
at
the
peril
of
their
lives
in
the
economic
sphere
the
work
of
women
was
invaluable
they
harvested
crops
without
enjoying
the
picturesque
title
of
farmerettes
and
they
canned
and
preserved
for
the
wounded
and
the
prisoners
of
war
of
their
labor
in
spinning
and
weaving
it
is
recorded
immediately
on
being
cut
off
from
the
use
of
english
manufactures
the
women
engaged
within
their
own
families
in
manufacturing
various
kinds
of
cloth
for
domestic
use
they
thus
kept
their
households
decently
clad
and
the
surplus
of
their
labors
they
sold
to
such
as
chose
to
buy
rather
than
make
for
themselves
in
this
way
the
female
part
of
families
by
their
industry
and
strict
economy
frequently
supported
the
whole
domestic
circle
evincing
the
strength
of
their
attachment
and
the
value
of
their
service
for
their
war
work
women
were
commended
by
high
authorities
on
more
than
one
occasion
they
were
given
medals
and
public
testimonials
even
as
in
our
own
day
washington
thanked
them
for
their
labors
and
paid
tribute
to
them
for
the
inspiration
and
material
aid
which
they
had
given
to
the
cause
of
independence
the
finances
of
the
revolution
when
the
revolution
opened
there
were
thirteen
little
treasuries
in
america
but
no
common
treasury
and
from
first
to
last
the
congress
was
in
the
position
of
a
beggar
rather
than
a
sovereign
having
no
authority
to
lay
and
collect
taxes
directly
and
knowing
the
hatred
of
the
provincials
for
taxation
it
resorted
mainly
to
loans
and
paper
money
to
finance
the
war
do
you
think
boldly
inquired
one
of
the
delegates
that
i
will
consent
to
load
my
constituents
with
taxes
when
we
can
send
to
the
printer
and
get
a
wagon
load
of
money
one
quire
of
which
will
pay
for
the
whole
paper
money
and
loans
acting
on
this
curious
but
appealing
political
economy
congress
issued
in
june
two
million
dollars
in
bills
of
credit
to
be
redeemed
by
the
states
on
the
basis
of
their
respective
populations
other
issues
followed
in
quick
succession
in
all
about
of
continental
paper
was
printed
to
which
the
several
states
added
nearly
of
their
own
notes
then
came
interest
bearing
bonds
in
ever
increasing
quantities
several
millions
were
also
borrowed
from
france
and
small
sums
from
holland
and
spain
in
desperation
a
national
lottery
was
held
producing
meager
results
the
property
of
tories
was
confiscated
and
sold
bringing
in
about
begging
letters
were
sent
to
the
states
asking
them
to
raise
revenues
for
the
continental
treasury
but
the
states
burdened
with
their
own
affairs
gave
little
heed
inflation
and
depreciation
as
paper
money
flowed
from
the
press
it
rapidly
declined
in
purchasing
power
until
in
a
dollar
was
worth
only
two
or
three
cents
in
gold
or
silver
attempts
were
made
by
congress
and
the
states
to
compel
people
to
accept
the
notes
at
face
value
but
these
were
like
attempts
to
make
water
flow
uphill
speculators
collected
at
once
to
fatten
on
the
calamities
of
the
republic
fortunes
were
made
and
lost
gambling
on
the
prices
of
public
securities
while
the
patriot
army
half
clothed
was
freezing
at
valley
forge
speculation
peculation
engrossing
forestalling
exclaimed
washington
afford
too
many
melancholy
proofs
of
the
decay
of
public
virtue
nothing
i
am
convinced
but
the
depreciation
of
our
currency
aided
by
stock
jobbing
and
party
dissensions
has
fed
the
hopes
of
the
enemy
the
patriot
financiers
to
the
efforts
of
congress
in
financing
the
war
were
added
the
labors
of
private
citizens
hayn
solomon
a
merchant
of
philadelphia
supplied
members
of
congress
including
madison
jefferson
and
monroe
and
army
officers
like
lee
and
steuben
with
money
for
their
daily
needs
all
together
he
contributed
the
huge
sum
of
half
a
million
dollars
to
the
american
cause
and
died
broken
in
purse
if
not
in
spirit
a
british
prisoner
of
war
another
philadelphia
merchant
robert
morris
won
for
himself
the
name
of
the
patriot
financier
because
he
labored
night
and
day
to
find
the
money
to
meet
the
bills
which
poured
in
upon
the
bankrupt
government
when
his
own
funds
were
exhausted
he
borrowed
from
his
friends
experienced
in
the
handling
of
merchandise
he
created
agencies
at
important
points
to
distribute
supplies
to
the
troops
thus
displaying
administrative
as
well
as
financial
talents
illustration
robert
morris
women
organized
drives
for
money
contributed
their
plate
and
their
jewels
and
collected
from
door
to
door
farmers
took
worthless
paper
in
return
for
their
produce
and
soldiers
saw
many
a
pay
day
pass
without
yielding
them
a
penny
thus
by
the
labors
and
sacrifices
of
citizens
the
issuance
of
paper
money
lotteries
the
floating
of
loans
borrowings
in
europe
and
the
impressment
of
supplies
the
congress
staggered
through
the
revolution
like
a
pauper
who
knows
not
how
his
next
meal
is
to
be
secured
but
is
continuously
relieved
at
a
crisis
by
a
kindly
fate
the
diplomacy
of
the
revolution
when
the
full
measure
of
honor
is
given
to
the
soldiers
and
sailors
and
their
commanding
officers
the
civilians
who
managed
finances
and
supplies
the
writers
who
sustained
the
american
spirit
and
the
women
who
did
well
their
part
there
yet
remains
the
duty
of
recognizing
the
achievements
of
diplomacy
the
importance
of
this
field
of
activity
was
keenly
appreciated
by
the
leaders
in
the
continental
congress
they
were
fairly
well
versed
in
european
history
they
knew
of
the
balance
of
power
and
the
sympathies
interests
and
prejudices
of
nations
and
their
rulers
all
this
information
they
turned
to
good
account
in
opening
relations
with
continental
countries
and
seeking
money
supplies
and
even
military
assistance
for
the
transaction
of
this
delicate
business
they
created
a
secret
committee
on
foreign
correspondence
as
early
as
and
prepared
to
send
agents
abroad
american
agents
sent
abroad
having
heard
that
france
was
inclining
a
friendly
ear
to
the
american
cause
the
congress
in
march
sent
a
commissioner
to
paris
silas
deane
of
connecticut
often
styled
the
first
american
diplomat
later
in
the
year
a
form
of
treaty
to
be
presented
to
foreign
powers
was
drawn
up
and
franklin
arthur
lee
and
deane
were
selected
as
american
representatives
at
the
court
of
his
most
christian
majesty
the
king
of
france
john
jay
of
new
york
was
chosen
minister
to
spain
in
john
adams
was
sent
to
holland
the
same
year
and
other
agents
were
dispatched
to
florence
vienna
and
berlin
the
representative
selected
for
st
petersburg
spent
two
fruitless
years
there
ignored
by
the
court
living
in
obscurity
and
experiencing
nothing
but
humiliation
and
failure
frederick
the
great
king
of
prussia
expressed
a
desire
to
find
in
america
a
market
for
silesian
linens
and
woolens
but
fearing
england
s
command
of
the
sea
he
refused
to
give
direct
aid
to
the
revolutionary
cause
early
french
interest
the
great
diplomatic
triumph
of
the
revolution
was
won
at
paris
and
benjamin
franklin
was
the
hero
of
the
occasion
although
many
circumstances
prepared
the
way
for
his
success
louis
xvi
s
foreign
minister
count
de
vergennes
before
the
arrival
of
any
american
representative
had
brought
to
the
attention
of
the
king
the
opportunity
offered
by
the
outbreak
of
the
war
between
england
and
her
colonies
he
showed
him
how
france
could
redress
her
grievances
and
reduce
the
power
and
greatness
of
england
the
empire
that
in
had
forced
upon
her
a
humiliating
peace
at
the
price
of
our
possessions
of
our
commerce
and
our
credit
in
the
indies
at
the
price
of
canada
louisiana
isle
royale
acadia
and
senegal
equally
successful
in
gaining
the
king
s
interest
was
a
curious
french
adventurer
beaumarchais
a
man
of
wealth
a
lover
of
music
and
the
author
of
two
popular
plays
figaro
and
the
barber
of
seville
these
two
men
had
already
urged
upon
the
king
secret
aid
for
america
before
deane
appeared
on
the
scene
shortly
after
his
arrival
they
made
confidential
arrangements
to
furnish
money
clothing
powder
and
other
supplies
to
the
struggling
colonies
although
official
requests
for
them
were
officially
refused
by
the
french
government
franklin
at
paris
when
franklin
reached
paris
he
was
received
only
in
private
by
the
king
s
minister
vergennes
the
french
people
however
made
manifest
their
affection
for
the
plain
republican
in
his
full
dress
suit
of
spotted
manchester
velvet
he
was
known
among
men
of
letters
as
an
author
a
scientist
and
a
philosopher
of
extraordinary
ability
his
poor
richard
had
thrice
been
translated
into
french
and
was
scattered
in
numerous
editions
throughout
the
kingdom
people
of
all
ranks
ministers
ladies
at
court
philosophers
peasants
and
stable
boys
knew
of
franklin
and
wished
him
success
in
his
mission
the
queen
marie
antoinette
fated
to
lose
her
head
in
a
revolution
soon
to
follow
played
with
fire
by
encouraging
our
dear
republican
for
the
king
of
france
however
this
was
more
serious
business
england
resented
the
presence
of
this
traitor
in
paris
and
louis
had
to
be
cautious
about
plunging
into
another
war
that
might
also
end
disastrously
moreover
the
early
period
of
franklin
s
sojourn
in
paris
was
a
dark
hour
for
the
american
revolution
washington
s
brilliant
exploit
at
trenton
on
christmas
night
and
the
battle
with
cornwallis
at
princeton
had
been
followed
by
the
disaster
at
brandywine
the
loss
of
philadelphia
the
defeat
at
germantown
and
the
retirement
to
valley
forge
for
the
winter
of
new
york
city
and
philadelphia
two
strategic
ports
were
in
british
hands
the
hudson
and
delaware
rivers
were
blocked
and
general
burgoyne
with
his
british
troops
was
on
his
way
down
through
the
heart
of
northern
new
york
cutting
new
england
off
from
the
rest
of
the
colonies
no
wonder
the
king
was
cautious
then
the
unexpected
happened
burgoyne
hemmed
in
from
all
sides
by
the
american
forces
his
flanks
harried
his
foraging
parties
beaten
back
his
supplies
cut
off
surrendered
on
october
to
general
gates
who
had
superseded
general
schuyler
in
time
to
receive
the
honor
treaties
of
alliance
and
commerce
news
of
this
victory
placed
by
historians
among
the
fifteen
decisive
battles
of
the
world
reached
franklin
one
night
early
in
december
while
he
and
some
friends
sat
gloomily
at
dinner
beaumarchais
who
was
with
him
grasped
at
once
the
meaning
of
the
situation
and
set
off
to
the
court
at
versailles
with
such
haste
that
he
upset
his
coach
and
dislocated
his
arm
the
king
and
his
ministers
were
at
last
convinced
that
the
hour
had
come
to
aid
the
revolution
treaties
of
commerce
and
alliance
were
drawn
up
and
signed
in
february
the
independence
of
the
united
states
was
recognized
by
france
and
an
alliance
was
formed
to
guarantee
that
independence
combined
military
action
was
agreed
upon
and
louis
then
formally
declared
war
on
england
men
who
had
a
few
short
years
before
fought
one
another
in
the
wilderness
of
pennsylvania
or
on
the
plains
of
abraham
were
now
ranged
side
by
side
in
a
war
on
the
empire
that
pitt
had
erected
and
that
george
iii
was
pulling
down
spain
and
holland
involved
within
a
few
months
spain
remembering
the
steady
decline
of
her
sea
power
since
the
days
of
the
armada
and
hoping
to
drive
the
british
out
of
gibraltar
once
more
joined
the
concert
of
nations
against
england
holland
a
member
of
a
league
of
armed
neutrals
formed
in
protest
against
british
searches
on
the
high
seas
sent
her
fleet
to
unite
with
the
forces
of
spain
france
and
america
to
prey
upon
british
commerce
to
all
this
trouble
for
england
was
added
the
danger
of
a
possible
revolt
in
ireland
where
the
spirit
of
independence
was
flaming
up
the
british
offer
terms
to
america
seeing
the
colonists
about
to
be
joined
by
france
in
a
common
war
on
the
english
empire
lord
north
proposed
in
february
a
renewal
of
negotiations
by
solemn
enactment
parliament
declared
its
intention
not
to
exercise
the
right
of
imposing
taxes
within
the
colonies
at
the
same
time
it
authorized
the
opening
of
negotiations
through
commissioners
to
be
sent
to
america
a
truce
was
to
be
established
pardons
granted
objectionable
laws
suspended
and
the
old
imperial
constitution
as
it
stood
before
the
opening
of
hostilities
restored
to
full
vigor
it
was
too
late
events
had
taken
the
affairs
of
america
out
of
the
hands
of
british
commissioners
and
diplomats
effects
of
french
aid
the
french
alliance
brought
ships
of
war
large
sums
of
gold
and
silver
loads
of
supplies
and
a
considerable
body
of
trained
soldiers
to
the
aid
of
the
americans
timely
as
was
this
help
it
meant
no
sudden
change
in
the
fortunes
of
war
the
british
evacuated
philadelphia
in
the
summer
following
the
alliance
and
washington
s
troops
were
encouraged
to
come
out
of
valley
forge
they
inflicted
a
heavy
blow
on
the
british
at
monmouth
but
the
treasonable
conduct
of
general
charles
lee
prevented
a
triumph
the
recovery
of
philadelphia
was
offset
by
the
treason
of
benedict
arnold
the
loss
of
savannah
and
charleston
and
the
defeat
of
gates
at
camden
the
full
effect
of
the
french
alliance
was
not
felt
until
when
cornwallis
went
into
virginia
and
settled
at
yorktown
accompanied
by
french
troops
washington
swept
rapidly
southward
and
penned
the
british
to
the
shore
while
a
powerful
french
fleet
shut
off
their
escape
by
sea
it
was
this
movement
which
certainly
could
not
have
been
executed
without
french
aid
that
put
an
end
to
all
chance
of
restoring
british
dominion
in
america
it
was
the
surrender
of
cornwallis
at
yorktown
that
caused
lord
north
to
pace
the
floor
and
cry
out
it
is
all
over
it
is
all
over
what
might
have
been
done
without
the
french
alliance
lies
hidden
from
mankind
what
was
accomplished
with
the
help
of
french
soldiers
sailors
officers
money
and
supplies
is
known
to
all
the
earth
all
the
world
agree
exultantly
wrote
franklin
from
paris
to
general
washington
that
no
expedition
was
ever
better
planned
or
better
executed
it
brightens
the
glory
that
must
accompany
your
name
to
the
latest
posterity
diplomacy
as
well
as
martial
valor
had
its
reward
peace
at
last
british
opposition
to
the
war
in
measuring
the
forces
that
led
to
the
final
discomfiture
of
king
george
and
lord
north
it
is
necessary
to
remember
that
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
the
british
ministry
at
home
faced
a
powerful
informed
and
relentless
opposition
there
were
vigorous
protests
first
against
the
obnoxious
acts
which
precipitated
the
unhappy
quarrel
then
against
the
way
in
which
the
war
was
waged
and
finally
against
the
futile
struggle
to
retain
a
hold
upon
the
american
dominions
among
the
members
of
parliament
who
thundered
against
the
government
were
the
first
statesmen
and
orators
of
the
land
william
pitt
earl
of
chatham
though
he
deplored
the
idea
of
american
independence
denounced
the
government
as
the
aggressor
and
rejoiced
in
american
resistance
edmund
burke
leveled
his
heavy
batteries
against
every
measure
of
coercion
and
at
last
strove
for
a
peace
which
while
giving
independence
to
america
would
work
for
reconciliation
rather
than
estrangement
charles
james
fox
gave
the
colonies
his
generous
sympathy
and
warmly
championed
their
rights
outside
of
the
circle
of
statesmen
there
were
stout
friends
of
the
american
cause
like
david
hume
the
philosopher
and
historian
and
catherine
macaulay
an
author
of
wide
fame
and
a
republican
bold
enough
to
encourage
washington
in
seeing
it
through
against
this
powerful
opposition
the
government
enlisted
a
whole
army
of
scribes
and
journalists
to
pour
out
criticism
on
the
americans
and
their
friends
dr
samuel
johnson
whom
it
employed
in
this
business
was
so
savage
that
even
the
ministers
had
to
tone
down
his
pamphlets
before
printing
them
far
more
weighty
was
edward
gibbon
who
was
in
time
to
win
fame
as
the
historian
of
the
decline
and
fall
of
the
roman
empire
he
had
at
first
opposed
the
government
but
on
being
given
a
lucrative
post
he
used
his
sharp
pen
in
its
support
causing
his
friends
to
ridicule
him
in
these
lines
king
george
in
a
fright
lest
gibbon
should
write
the
story
of
england
s
disgrace
thought
no
way
so
sure
his
pen
to
secure
as
to
give
the
historian
a
place
lord
north
yields
as
time
wore
on
events
bore
heavily
on
the
side
of
the
opponents
of
the
government
s
measures
they
had
predicted
that
conquest
was
impossible
and
they
had
urged
the
advantages
of
a
peace
which
would
in
some
measure
restore
the
affections
of
the
americans
every
day
s
news
confirmed
their
predictions
and
lent
support
to
their
arguments
moreover
the
war
which
sprang
out
of
an
effort
to
relieve
english
burdens
made
those
burdens
heavier
than
ever
military
expenses
were
daily
increasing
trade
with
the
colonies
the
greatest
single
outlet
for
british
goods
and
capital
was
paralyzed
the
heavy
debts
due
british
merchants
in
america
were
not
only
unpaid
but
postponed
into
an
indefinite
future
ireland
was
on
the
verge
of
revolution
the
french
had
a
dangerous
fleet
on
the
high
seas
in
vain
did
the
king
assert
in
december
that
no
difficulties
would
ever
make
him
consent
to
a
peace
that
meant
american
independence
parliament
knew
better
and
on
february
in
the
house
of
commons
was
carried
an
address
to
the
throne
against
continuing
the
war
burke
fox
the
younger
pitt
barre
and
other
friends
of
the
colonies
voted
in
the
affirmative
lord
north
gave
notice
then
that
his
ministry
was
at
an
end
the
king
moaned
necessity
made
me
yield
in
april
franklin
received
word
from
the
english
government
that
it
was
prepared
to
enter
into
negotiations
leading
to
a
settlement
this
was
embarrassing
in
the
treaty
of
alliance
with
france
the
united
states
had
promised
that
peace
should
be
a
joint
affair
agreed
to
by
both
nations
in
open
conference
finding
france
however
opposed
to
some
of
their
claims
respecting
boundaries
and
fisheries
the
american
commissioners
conferred
with
the
british
agents
at
paris
without
consulting
the
french
minister
they
actually
signed
a
preliminary
peace
draft
before
they
informed
him
of
their
operations
when
vergennes
reproached
him
franklin
replied
that
they
had
been
guilty
of
neglecting
bienseance
good
manners
but
hoped
that
the
great
work
would
not
be
ruined
by
a
single
indiscretion
the
terms
of
peace
the
general
settlement
at
paris
in
was
a
triumph
for
america
england
recognized
the
independence
of
the
united
states
naming
each
state
specifically
and
agreed
to
boundaries
extending
from
the
atlantic
to
the
mississippi
and
from
the
great
lakes
to
the
floridas
england
held
canada
newfoundland
and
the
west
indies
intact
made
gains
in
india
and
maintained
her
supremacy
on
the
seas
spain
won
florida
and
minorca
but
not
the
coveted
gibraltar
france
gained
nothing
important
save
the
satisfaction
of
seeing
england
humbled
and
the
colonies
independent
the
generous
terms
secured
by
the
american
commission
at
paris
called
forth
surprise
and
gratitude
in
the
united
states
and
smoothed
the
way
for
a
renewal
of
commercial
relations
with
the
mother
country
at
the
same
time
they
gave
genuine
anxiety
to
european
diplomats
this
federal
republic
is
born
a
pigmy
wrote
the
spanish
ambassador
to
his
royal
master
a
day
will
come
when
it
will
be
a
giant
even
a
colossus
formidable
to
these
countries
liberty
of
conscience
and
the
facility
for
establishing
a
new
population
on
immense
lands
as
well
as
the
advantages
of
the
new
government
will
draw
thither
farmers
and
artisans
from
all
the
nations
in
a
few
years
we
shall
watch
with
grief
the
tyrannical
existence
of
the
same
colossus
illustration
north
america
according
to
the
treaty
of
summary
of
the
revolutionary
period
the
independence
of
the
american
colonies
was
foreseen
by
many
european
statesmen
as
they
watched
the
growth
of
their
population
wealth
and
power
but
no
one
could
fix
the
hour
of
the
great
event
until
the
american
colonists
lived
fairly
happily
under
british
dominion
there
were
collisions
from
time
to
time
of
course
royal
governors
clashed
with
stiff
necked
colonial
legislatures
there
were
protests
against
the
exercise
of
the
king
s
veto
power
in
specific
cases
nevertheless
on
the
whole
the
relations
between
america
and
the
mother
country
were
more
amicable
in
than
at
any
period
under
the
stuart
regime
which
closed
in
the
crash
when
it
came
was
not
deliberately
willed
by
any
one
it
was
the
product
of
a
number
of
forces
that
happened
to
converge
about
three
years
before
there
had
come
to
the
throne
george
iii
a
young
proud
inexperienced
and
stubborn
king
for
nearly
fifty
years
his
predecessors
germans
as
they
were
in
language
and
interest
had
allowed
things
to
drift
in
england
and
america
george
iii
decided
that
he
would
be
king
in
fact
as
well
as
in
name
about
the
same
time
england
brought
to
a
close
the
long
and
costly
french
and
indian
war
and
was
staggering
under
a
heavy
burden
of
debt
and
taxes
the
war
had
been
fought
partly
in
defense
of
the
american
colonies
and
nothing
seemed
more
reasonable
to
english
statesmen
than
the
idea
that
the
colonies
should
bear
part
of
the
cost
of
their
own
defense
at
this
juncture
there
came
into
prominence
in
royal
councils
two
men
bent
on
taxing
america
and
controlling
her
trade
grenville
and
townshend
the
king
was
willing
the
english
taxpayers
were
thankful
for
any
promise
of
relief
and
statesmen
were
found
to
undertake
the
experiment
england
therefore
set
out
upon
a
new
course
she
imposed
taxes
upon
the
colonists
regulated
their
trade
and
set
royal
officers
upon
them
to
enforce
the
law
this
action
evoked
protests
from
the
colonists
they
held
a
stamp
act
congress
to
declare
their
rights
and
petition
for
a
redress
of
grievances
some
of
the
more
restless
spirits
rioted
in
the
streets
sacked
the
houses
of
the
king
s
officers
and
tore
up
the
stamped
paper
frightened
by
uprising
the
english
government
drew
back
and
repealed
the
stamp
act
then
it
veered
again
and
renewed
its
policy
of
interference
interference
again
called
forth
american
protests
protests
aroused
sharper
retaliation
more
british
regulars
were
sent
over
to
keep
order
more
irritating
laws
were
passed
by
parliament
rioting
again
appeared
tea
was
dumped
in
the
harbor
of
boston
and
seized
in
the
harbor
of
charleston
the
british
answer
was
more
force
the
response
of
the
colonists
was
a
continental
congress
for
defense
an
unexpected
and
unintended
clash
of
arms
at
lexington
and
concord
in
the
spring
of
brought
forth
from
the
king
of
england
a
proclamation
the
americans
are
rebels
the
die
was
cast
the
american
revolution
had
begun
washington
was
made
commander
in
chief
armies
were
raised
money
was
borrowed
a
huge
volume
of
paper
currency
was
issued
and
foreign
aid
was
summoned
franklin
plied
his
diplomatic
arts
at
paris
until
in
he
induced
france
to
throw
her
sword
into
the
balance
three
years
later
cornwallis
surrendered
at
yorktown
in
by
the
formal
treaty
of
peace
george
iii
acknowledged
the
independence
of
the
united
states
the
new
nation
endowed
with
an
imperial
domain
stretching
from
the
atlantic
ocean
to
the
mississippi
river
began
its
career
among
the
sovereign
powers
of
the
earth
in
the
sphere
of
civil
government
the
results
of
the
revolution
were
equally
remarkable
royal
officers
and
royal
authorities
were
driven
from
the
former
dominions
all
power
was
declared
to
be
in
the
people
all
the
colonies
became
states
each
with
its
own
constitution
or
plan
of
government
the
thirteen
states
were
united
in
common
bonds
under
the
articles
of
confederation
a
republic
on
a
large
scale
was
instituted
thus
there
was
begun
an
adventure
in
popular
government
such
as
the
world
had
never
seen
could
it
succeed
or
was
it
destined
to
break
down
and
be
supplanted
by
a
monarchy
the
fate
of
whole
continents
hung
upon
the
answer
references
j
fiske
the
american
revolution
vols
h
lodge
life
of
washington
vols
w
sumner
the
financier
and
the
finances
of
the
american
revolution
o
trevelyan
the
american
revolution
vols
a
sympathetic
account
by
an
english
historian
m
c
tyler
literary
history
of
the
american
revolution
vols
c
h
van
tyne
the
american
revolution
american
nation
series
and
the
loyalists
in
the
american
revolution
questions
what
was
the
non
importation
agreement
by
what
body
was
it
adopted
why
was
it
revolutionary
in
character
contrast
the
work
of
the
first
and
second
continental
congresses
why
did
efforts
at
conciliation
fail
trace
the
growth
of
american
independence
from
opinion
to
the
sphere
of
action
why
is
the
declaration
of
independence
an
immortal
document
what
was
the
effect
of
the
revolution
on
colonial
governments
on
national
union
describe
the
contest
between
patriots
and
tories
what
topics
are
considered
under
military
affairs
discuss
each
in
detail
contrast
the
american
forces
with
the
british
forces
and
show
how
the
war
was
won
compare
the
work
of
women
in
the
revolutionary
war
with
their
labors
in
the
world
war
how
was
the
revolution
financed
why
is
diplomacy
important
in
war
describe
the
diplomatic
triumph
of
the
revolution
what
was
the
nature
of
the
opposition
in
england
to
the
war
give
the
events
connected
with
the
peace
settlement
the
terms
of
peace
research
topics
the
spirit
of
america
woodrow
wilson
history
of
the
american
people
vol
ii
pp
american
rights
draw
up
a
table
showing
all
the
principles
laid
down
by
american
leaders
in
the
resolves
of
the
first
continental
congress
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
the
declaration
of
the
causes
and
the
necessity
of
taking
up
arms
macdonald
pp
and
the
declaration
of
independence
the
declaration
of
independence
fiske
the
american
revolution
vol
i
pp
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
diplomacy
and
the
french
alliance
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
ii
pp
fiske
vol
ii
pp
callender
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
elson
pp
biographical
studies
washington
franklin
samuel
adams
patrick
henry
thomas
jefferson
emphasizing
the
peculiar
services
of
each
the
tories
hart
contemporaries
vol
ii
pp
valley
forge
fiske
vol
ii
pp
the
battles
of
the
revolution
elson
pp
an
english
view
of
the
revolution
green
short
history
of
england
chap
x
sect
english
opinion
and
the
revolution
trevelyan
the
american
revolution
vol
iii
or
part
vol
ii
chaps
xxiv
xxvii
part
iii
the
union
and
national
politics
chapter
vii
the
formation
of
the
constitution
the
promise
and
the
difficulties
of
america
the
rise
of
a
young
republic
composed
of
thirteen
states
each
governed
by
officials
popularly
elected
under
constitutions
drafted
by
the
plain
people
was
the
most
significant
feature
of
the
eighteenth
century
the
majority
of
the
patriots
whose
labors
and
sacrifices
had
made
this
possible
naturally
looked
upon
their
work
and
pronounced
it
good
those
americans
however
who
peered
beneath
the
surface
of
things
saw
that
the
declaration
of
independence
even
if
splendidly
phrased
and
paper
constitutions
drawn
by
finest
enthusiasm
uninstructed
by
experience
could
not
alone
make
the
republic
great
and
prosperous
or
even
free
all
around
them
they
saw
chaos
in
finance
and
in
industry
and
perils
for
the
immediate
future
the
weakness
of
the
articles
of
confederation
the
government
under
the
articles
of
confederation
had
neither
the
strength
nor
the
resources
necessary
to
cope
with
the
problems
of
reconstruction
left
by
the
war
the
sole
organ
of
government
was
a
congress
composed
of
from
two
to
seven
members
from
each
state
chosen
as
the
legislature
might
direct
and
paid
by
the
state
in
determining
all
questions
each
state
had
one
vote
delaware
thus
enjoying
the
same
weight
as
virginia
there
was
no
president
to
enforce
the
laws
congress
was
given
power
to
select
a
committee
of
thirteen
one
from
each
state
to
act
as
an
executive
body
when
it
was
not
in
session
but
this
device
on
being
tried
out
proved
a
failure
there
was
no
system
of
national
courts
to
which
citizens
and
states
could
appeal
for
the
protection
of
their
rights
or
through
which
they
could
compel
obedience
to
law
the
two
great
powers
of
government
military
and
financial
were
withheld
congress
it
is
true
could
authorize
expenditures
but
had
to
rely
upon
the
states
for
the
payment
of
contributions
to
meet
its
bills
it
could
also
order
the
establishment
of
an
army
but
it
could
only
request
the
states
to
supply
their
respective
quotas
of
soldiers
it
could
not
lay
taxes
nor
bring
any
pressure
to
bear
upon
a
single
citizen
in
the
whole
country
it
could
act
only
through
the
medium
of
the
state
governments
financial
and
commercial
disorders
in
the
field
of
public
finance
the
disorders
were
pronounced
the
huge
debt
incurred
during
the
war
was
still
outstanding
congress
was
unable
to
pay
either
the
interest
or
the
principal
public
creditors
were
in
despair
as
the
market
value
of
their
bonds
sank
to
twenty
five
or
even
ten
cents
on
the
dollar
the
current
bills
of
congress
were
unpaid
as
some
one
complained
there
was
not
enough
money
in
the
treasury
to
buy
pen
and
ink
with
which
to
record
the
transactions
of
the
shadow
legislature
the
currency
was
in
utter
chaos
millions
of
dollars
in
notes
issued
by
congress
had
become
mere
trash
worth
a
cent
or
two
on
the
dollar
there
was
no
other
expression
of
contempt
so
forceful
as
the
popular
saying
not
worth
a
continental
to
make
matters
worse
several
of
the
states
were
pouring
new
streams
of
paper
money
from
the
press
almost
the
only
good
money
in
circulation
consisted
of
english
french
and
spanish
coins
and
the
public
was
even
defrauded
by
them
because
money
changers
were
busy
clipping
and
filing
away
the
metal
foreign
commerce
was
unsettled
the
entire
british
system
of
trade
discrimination
was
turned
against
the
americans
and
congress
having
no
power
to
regulate
foreign
commerce
was
unable
to
retaliate
or
to
negotiate
treaties
which
it
could
enforce
domestic
commerce
was
impeded
by
the
jealousies
of
the
states
which
erected
tariff
barriers
against
their
neighbors
the
condition
of
the
currency
made
the
exchange
of
money
and
goods
extremely
difficult
and
as
if
to
increase
the
confusion
backward
states
enacted
laws
hindering
the
prompt
collection
of
debts
within
their
borders
an
evil
which
nothing
but
a
national
system
of
courts
could
cure
congress
in
disrepute
with
treaties
set
at
naught
by
the
states
the
laws
unenforced
the
treasury
empty
and
the
public
credit
gone
the
congress
of
the
united
states
fell
into
utter
disrepute
it
called
upon
the
states
to
pay
their
quotas
of
money
into
the
treasury
only
to
be
treated
with
contempt
even
its
own
members
looked
upon
it
as
a
solemn
futility
some
of
the
ablest
men
refused
to
accept
election
to
it
and
many
who
did
take
the
doubtful
honor
failed
to
attend
the
sessions
again
and
again
it
was
impossible
to
secure
a
quorum
for
the
transaction
of
business
troubles
of
the
state
governments
the
state
governments
free
to
pursue
their
own
course
with
no
interference
from
without
had
almost
as
many
difficulties
as
the
congress
they
too
were
loaded
with
revolutionary
debts
calling
for
heavy
taxes
upon
an
already
restive
population
oppressed
by
their
financial
burdens
and
discouraged
by
the
fall
in
prices
which
followed
the
return
of
peace
the
farmers
of
several
states
joined
in
a
concerted
effort
and
compelled
their
legislatures
to
issue
large
sums
of
paper
money
the
currency
fell
in
value
but
nevertheless
it
was
forced
on
unwilling
creditors
to
square
old
accounts
in
every
part
of
the
country
legislative
action
fluctuated
violently
laws
were
made
one
year
only
to
be
repealed
the
next
and
reenacted
the
third
year
lands
were
sold
by
one
legislature
and
the
sales
were
canceled
by
its
successor
uncertainty
and
distrust
were
the
natural
consequences
men
of
substance
longed
for
some
power
that
would
forbid
states
to
issue
bills
of
credit
to
make
paper
money
legal
tender
in
payment
of
debts
or
to
impair
the
obligation
of
contracts
men
heavily
in
debt
on
the
other
hand
urged
even
more
drastic
action
against
creditors
so
great
did
the
discontent
of
the
farmers
in
new
hampshire
become
in
that
a
mob
surrounded
the
legislature
demanding
a
repeal
of
the
taxes
and
the
issuance
of
paper
money
it
was
with
difficulty
that
an
armed
rebellion
was
avoided
in
massachusetts
the
malcontents
under
the
leadership
of
daniel
shays
a
captain
in
the
revolutionary
army
organized
that
same
year
open
resistance
to
the
government
of
the
state
shays
and
his
followers
protested
against
the
conduct
of
creditors
in
foreclosing
mortgages
upon
the
debt
burdened
farmers
against
the
lawyers
for
increasing
the
costs
of
legal
proceedings
against
the
senate
of
the
state
the
members
of
which
were
apportioned
among
the
towns
on
the
basis
of
the
amount
of
taxes
paid
against
heavy
taxes
and
against
the
refusal
of
the
legislature
to
issue
paper
money
they
seized
the
towns
of
worcester
and
springfield
and
broke
up
the
courts
of
justice
all
through
the
western
part
of
the
state
the
revolt
spread
sending
a
shock
of
alarm
to
every
center
and
section
of
the
young
republic
only
by
the
most
vigorous
action
was
governor
bowdoin
able
to
quell
the
uprising
and
when
that
task
was
accomplished
the
state
government
did
not
dare
to
execute
any
of
the
prisoners
because
they
had
so
many
sympathizers
moreover
bowdoin
and
several
members
of
the
legislature
who
had
been
most
zealous
in
their
attacks
on
the
insurgents
were
defeated
at
the
ensuing
election
the
need
of
national
assistance
for
state
governments
in
times
of
domestic
violence
was
everywhere
emphasized
by
men
who
were
opposed
to
revolutionary
acts
alarm
over
dangers
to
the
republic
leading
american
citizens
watching
the
drift
of
affairs
were
slowly
driven
to
the
conclusion
that
the
new
ship
of
state
so
proudly
launched
a
few
years
before
was
careening
into
anarchy
the
facts
of
our
peace
and
independence
wrote
a
friend
of
washington
do
not
at
present
wear
so
promising
an
appearance
as
i
had
fondly
painted
in
my
mind
the
prejudices
jealousies
and
turbulence
of
the
people
at
times
almost
stagger
my
confidence
in
our
political
establishments
and
almost
occasion
me
to
think
that
they
will
show
themselves
unworthy
of
the
noble
prize
for
which
we
have
contended
washington
himself
was
profoundly
discouraged
on
hearing
of
shays
s
rebellion
he
exclaimed
what
gracious
god
is
man
that
there
should
be
such
inconsistency
and
perfidiousness
in
his
conduct
it
is
but
the
other
day
that
we
were
shedding
our
blood
to
obtain
the
constitutions
under
which
we
now
live
constitutions
of
our
own
choice
and
making
and
now
we
are
unsheathing
our
sword
to
overturn
them
the
same
year
he
burst
out
in
a
lament
over
rumors
of
restoring
royal
government
i
am
told
that
even
respectable
characters
speak
of
a
monarchical
government
without
horror
from
thinking
proceeds
speaking
hence
to
acting
is
often
but
a
single
step
but
how
irresistible
and
tremendous
what
a
triumph
for
our
enemies
to
verify
their
predictions
what
a
triumph
for
the
advocates
of
despotism
to
find
that
we
are
incapable
of
governing
ourselves
congress
attempts
some
reforms
the
congress
was
not
indifferent
to
the
events
that
disturbed
washington
on
the
contrary
it
put
forth
many
efforts
to
check
tendencies
so
dangerous
to
finance
commerce
industries
and
the
confederation
itself
in
even
before
the
treaty
of
peace
was
signed
the
congress
having
found
out
how
futile
were
its
taxing
powers
carried
a
resolution
of
amendment
to
the
articles
of
confederation
authorizing
the
levy
of
a
moderate
duty
on
imports
yet
this
mild
measure
was
rejected
by
the
states
two
years
later
the
congress
prepared
another
amendment
sanctioning
the
levy
of
duties
on
imports
to
be
collected
this
time
by
state
officers
and
applied
to
the
payment
of
the
public
debt
this
more
limited
proposal
designed
to
save
public
credit
likewise
failed
in
the
congress
made
a
third
appeal
to
the
states
for
help
declaring
that
they
had
been
so
irregular
and
so
negligent
in
paying
their
quotas
that
further
reliance
upon
that
mode
of
raising
revenues
was
dishonorable
and
dangerous
the
calling
of
a
constitutional
convention
hamilton
and
washington
urge
reform
the
attempts
at
reform
by
the
congress
were
accompanied
by
demand
for
both
within
and
without
that
body
a
convention
to
frame
a
new
plan
of
government
in
the
youthful
alexander
hamilton
realizing
the
weakness
of
the
articles
so
widely
discussed
proposed
a
general
convention
for
the
purpose
of
drafting
a
new
constitution
on
entirely
different
principles
with
tireless
energy
he
strove
to
bring
his
countrymen
to
his
view
washington
agreeing
with
him
on
every
point
declared
in
a
circular
letter
to
the
governors
that
the
duration
of
the
union
would
be
short
unless
there
was
lodged
somewhere
a
supreme
power
to
regulate
and
govern
the
general
concerns
of
the
confederated
republic
the
governor
of
massachusetts
disturbed
by
the
growth
of
discontent
all
about
him
suggested
to
the
state
legislature
in
the
advisability
of
a
national
convention
to
enlarge
the
powers
of
the
congress
the
legislature
approved
the
plan
but
did
not
press
it
to
a
conclusion
illustration
alexander
hamilton
the
annapolis
convention
action
finally
came
from
the
south
the
virginia
legislature
taking
things
into
its
own
hands
called
a
conference
of
delegates
at
annapolis
to
consider
matters
of
taxation
and
commerce
when
the
convention
assembled
in
it
was
found
that
only
five
states
had
taken
the
trouble
to
send
representatives
the
leaders
were
deeply
discouraged
but
the
resourceful
hamilton
a
delegate
from
new
york
turned
the
affair
to
good
account
he
secured
the
adoption
of
a
resolution
calling
upon
the
congress
itself
to
summon
another
convention
to
meet
at
philadelphia
a
national
convention
called
the
congress
as
tardy
as
ever
at
last
decided
in
february
to
issue
the
call
fearing
drastic
changes
however
it
restricted
the
convention
to
the
sole
and
express
purpose
of
revising
the
articles
of
confederation
jealous
of
its
own
powers
it
added
that
any
alterations
proposed
should
be
referred
to
the
congress
and
the
states
for
their
approval
every
state
in
the
union
except
rhode
island
responded
to
this
call
indeed
some
of
the
states
having
the
annapolis
resolution
before
them
had
already
anticipated
the
congress
by
selecting
delegates
before
the
formal
summons
came
thus
by
the
persistence
of
governors
legislatures
and
private
citizens
there
was
brought
about
the
long
desired
national
convention
in
may
it
assembled
in
philadelphia
the
eminent
men
of
the
convention
on
the
roll
of
that
memorable
convention
were
fifty
five
men
at
least
half
of
whom
were
acknowledged
to
be
among
the
foremost
statesmen
and
thinkers
in
america
every
field
of
statecraft
was
represented
by
them
war
and
practical
management
in
washington
who
was
chosen
president
of
the
convention
diplomacy
in
franklin
now
old
and
full
of
honor
in
his
own
land
as
well
as
abroad
finance
in
alexander
hamilton
and
robert
morris
law
in
james
wilson
of
pennsylvania
the
philosophy
of
government
in
james
madison
called
the
father
of
the
constitution
they
were
not
theorists
but
practical
men
rich
in
political
experience
and
endowed
with
deep
insight
into
the
springs
of
human
action
three
of
them
had
served
in
the
stamp
act
congress
dickinson
of
delaware
william
samuel
johnson
of
connecticut
and
john
rutledge
of
south
carolina
eight
had
been
signers
of
the
declaration
of
independence
read
of
delaware
sherman
of
connecticut
wythe
of
virginia
gerry
of
massachusetts
franklin
robert
morris
george
clymer
and
james
wilson
of
pennsylvania
all
but
twelve
had
at
some
time
served
in
the
continental
congress
and
eighteen
were
members
of
that
body
in
the
spring
of
washington
hamilton
mifflin
and
charles
pinckney
had
been
officers
in
the
revolutionary
army
seven
of
the
delegates
had
gained
political
experience
as
governors
of
states
the
convention
as
a
whole
according
to
the
historian
hildreth
represented
in
a
marked
manner
the
talent
intelligence
and
especially
the
conservative
sentiment
of
the
country
the
framing
of
the
constitution
problems
involved
the
great
problems
before
the
convention
were
nine
in
number
shall
the
articles
of
confederation
be
revised
or
a
new
system
of
government
constructed
shall
the
government
be
founded
on
states
equal
in
power
as
under
the
articles
or
on
the
broader
and
deeper
foundation
of
population
what
direct
share
shall
the
people
have
in
the
election
of
national
officers
what
shall
be
the
qualifications
for
the
suffrage
how
shall
the
conflicting
interests
of
the
commercial
and
the
planting
states
be
balanced
so
as
to
safeguard
the
essential
rights
of
each
what
shall
be
the
form
of
the
new
government
what
powers
shall
be
conferred
on
it
how
shall
the
state
legislatures
be
restrained
from
their
attacks
on
property
rights
such
as
the
issuance
of
paper
money
shall
the
approval
of
all
the
states
be
necessary
as
under
the
articles
for
the
adoption
and
amendment
of
the
constitution
revision
of
the
articles
or
a
new
government
the
moment
the
first
problem
was
raised
representatives
of
the
small
states
led
by
william
paterson
of
new
jersey
were
on
their
feet
they
feared
that
if
the
articles
were
overthrown
the
equality
and
rights
of
the
states
would
be
put
in
jeopardy
their
protest
was
therefore
vigorous
they
cited
the
call
issued
by
the
congress
in
summoning
the
convention
which
specifically
stated
that
they
were
assembled
for
the
sole
and
express
purpose
of
revising
the
articles
of
confederation
they
cited
also
their
instructions
from
their
state
legislatures
which
authorized
them
to
revise
and
amend
the
existing
scheme
of
government
not
to
make
a
revolution
in
it
to
depart
from
the
authorization
laid
down
by
the
congress
and
the
legislatures
would
be
to
exceed
their
powers
they
argued
and
to
betray
the
trust
reposed
in
them
by
their
countrymen
to
their
contentions
randolph
of
virginia
replied
when
the
salvation
of
the
republic
is
at
stake
it
would
be
treason
to
our
trust
not
to
propose
what
we
find
necessary
hamilton
reminding
the
delegates
that
their
work
was
still
subject
to
the
approval
of
the
states
frankly
said
that
on
the
point
of
their
powers
he
had
no
scruples
with
the
issue
clear
the
convention
cast
aside
the
articles
as
if
they
did
not
exist
and
proceeded
to
the
work
of
drawing
up
a
new
constitution
laying
its
foundations
on
such
principles
and
organizing
its
powers
in
such
form
as
to
the
delegates
seemed
most
likely
to
affect
their
safety
and
happiness
a
government
founded
on
states
or
on
people
the
compromise
defeated
in
their
attempt
to
limit
the
convention
to
a
mere
revision
of
the
articles
the
spokesmen
of
the
smaller
states
redoubled
their
efforts
to
preserve
the
equality
of
the
states
the
signal
for
a
radical
departure
from
the
articles
on
this
point
was
given
early
in
the
sessions
when
randolph
presented
the
virginia
plan
he
proposed
that
the
new
national
legislature
consist
of
two
houses
the
members
of
which
were
to
be
apportioned
among
the
states
according
to
their
wealth
or
free
white
population
as
the
convention
might
decide
this
plan
was
vehemently
challenged
paterson
of
new
jersey
flatly
avowed
that
neither
he
nor
his
state
would
ever
bow
to
such
tyranny
as
an
alternative
he
presented
the
new
jersey
plan
calling
for
a
national
legislature
of
one
house
representing
states
as
such
not
wealth
or
people
a
legislature
in
which
all
states
large
or
small
would
have
equal
voice
wilson
of
pennsylvania
on
behalf
of
the
more
populous
states
took
up
the
gauntlet
which
paterson
had
thrown
down
it
was
absurd
he
urged
for
men
in
one
state
to
have
the
same
weight
in
national
counsels
as
men
in
another
state
the
gentleman
from
new
jersey
he
said
is
candid
he
declares
his
opinion
boldly
i
will
be
equally
candid
i
will
never
confederate
on
his
principles
so
the
bitter
controversy
ran
on
through
many
exciting
sessions
greek
had
met
greek
the
convention
was
hopelessly
deadlocked
and
on
the
verge
of
dissolution
scarce
held
together
by
the
strength
of
a
hair
as
one
of
the
delegates
remarked
a
crash
was
averted
only
by
a
compromise
instead
of
a
congress
of
one
house
as
provided
by
the
articles
the
convention
agreed
upon
a
legislature
of
two
houses
in
the
senate
the
aspirations
of
the
small
states
were
to
be
satisfied
for
each
state
was
given
two
members
in
that
body
in
the
formation
of
the
house
of
representatives
the
larger
states
were
placated
for
it
was
agreed
that
the
members
of
that
chamber
were
to
be
apportioned
among
the
states
on
the
basis
of
population
counting
three
fifths
of
the
slaves
the
question
of
popular
election
the
method
of
selecting
federal
officers
and
members
of
congress
also
produced
an
acrimonious
debate
which
revealed
how
deep
seated
was
the
distrust
of
the
capacity
of
the
people
to
govern
themselves
few
there
were
who
believed
that
no
branch
of
the
government
should
be
elected
directly
by
the
voters
still
fewer
were
there
however
who
desired
to
see
all
branches
so
chosen
one
or
two
even
expressed
a
desire
for
a
monarchy
the
dangers
of
democracy
were
stressed
by
gerry
of
massachusetts
all
the
evils
we
experience
flow
from
an
excess
of
democracy
the
people
do
not
want
virtue
but
are
the
dupes
of
pretended
patriots
i
have
been
too
republican
heretofore
but
have
been
taught
by
experience
the
danger
of
a
leveling
spirit
to
the
democratic
licentiousness
of
the
state
legislatures
randolph
sought
to
oppose
a
firm
senate
to
check
the
excesses
of
popular
government
charles
pinckney
of
south
carolina
declared
that
no
one
should
be
elected
president
who
was
not
worth
and
that
high
property
qualifications
should
be
placed
on
members
of
congress
and
judges
other
members
of
the
convention
were
stoutly
opposed
to
such
high
toned
notions
of
government
franklin
and
wilson
both
from
pennsylvania
vigorously
championed
popular
election
while
men
like
madison
insisted
that
at
least
one
part
of
the
government
should
rest
on
the
broad
foundation
of
the
people
out
of
this
clash
of
opinion
also
came
compromise
one
branch
the
house
of
representatives
it
was
agreed
was
to
be
elected
directly
by
the
voters
while
the
senators
were
to
be
elected
indirectly
by
the
state
legislatures
the
president
was
to
be
chosen
by
electors
selected
as
the
legislatures
of
the
states
might
determine
and
the
judges
of
the
federal
courts
supreme
and
inferior
by
the
president
and
the
senate
the
question
of
the
suffrage
the
battle
over
the
suffrage
was
sharp
but
brief
gouverneur
morris
proposed
that
only
land
owners
should
be
permitted
to
vote
madison
replied
that
the
state
legislatures
which
had
made
so
much
trouble
with
radical
laws
were
elected
by
freeholders
after
the
debate
the
delegates
unable
to
agree
on
any
property
limitations
on
the
suffrage
decided
that
the
house
of
representatives
should
be
elected
by
voters
having
the
qualifications
requisite
for
electors
of
the
most
numerous
branch
of
the
state
legislature
thus
they
accepted
the
suffrage
provisions
of
the
states
the
balance
between
the
planting
and
the
commercial
states
after
the
debates
had
gone
on
for
a
few
weeks
madison
came
to
the
conclusion
that
the
real
division
in
the
convention
was
not
between
the
large
and
the
small
states
but
between
the
planting
section
founded
on
slave
labor
and
the
commercial
north
thus
he
anticipated
by
nearly
three
quarters
of
a
century
the
irrepressible
conflict
the
planting
states
had
neither
the
free
white
population
nor
the
wealth
of
the
north
there
were
counting
delaware
six
of
them
as
against
seven
commercial
states
dependent
for
their
prosperity
mainly
upon
the
sale
of
tobacco
rice
and
other
staples
abroad
they
feared
that
congress
might
impose
restraints
upon
their
enterprise
being
weaker
in
numbers
they
were
afraid
that
the
majority
might
lay
an
unfair
burden
of
taxes
upon
them
representation
and
taxation
the
southern
members
of
the
convention
were
therefore
very
anxious
to
secure
for
their
section
the
largest
possible
representation
in
congress
and
at
the
same
time
to
restrain
the
taxing
power
of
that
body
two
devices
were
thought
adapted
to
these
ends
one
was
to
count
the
slaves
as
people
when
apportioning
representatives
among
the
states
according
to
their
respective
populations
the
other
was
to
provide
that
direct
taxes
should
be
apportioned
among
the
states
in
proportion
not
to
their
wealth
but
to
the
number
of
their
free
white
inhabitants
for
obvious
reasons
the
northern
delegates
objected
to
these
proposals
once
more
a
compromise
proved
to
be
the
solution
it
was
agreed
that
not
all
the
slaves
but
three
fifths
of
them
should
be
counted
for
both
purposes
representation
and
direct
taxation
commerce
and
the
slave
trade
southern
interests
were
also
involved
in
the
project
to
confer
upon
congress
the
power
to
regulate
interstate
and
foreign
commerce
to
the
manufacturing
and
trading
states
this
was
essential
it
would
prevent
interstate
tariffs
and
trade
jealousies
it
would
enable
congress
to
protect
american
manufactures
and
to
break
down
by
appropriate
retaliations
foreign
discriminations
against
american
commerce
to
the
south
the
proposal
was
menacing
because
tariffs
might
interfere
with
the
free
exchange
of
the
produce
of
plantations
in
european
markets
and
navigation
acts
might
confine
the
carrying
trade
to
american
that
is
northern
ships
the
importation
of
slaves
moreover
it
was
feared
might
be
heavily
taxed
or
immediately
prohibited
altogether
the
result
of
this
and
related
controversies
was
a
debate
on
the
merits
of
slavery
gouverneur
morris
delivered
his
mind
and
heart
on
that
subject
denouncing
slavery
as
a
nefarious
institution
and
the
curse
of
heaven
on
the
states
in
which
it
prevailed
mason
of
virginia
a
slaveholder
himself
was
hardly
less
outspoken
saying
slavery
discourages
arts
and
manufactures
the
poor
despise
labor
when
performed
by
slaves
they
prevent
the
migration
of
whites
who
really
strengthen
and
enrich
a
country
the
system
however
had
its
defenders
representatives
from
south
carolina
argued
that
their
entire
economic
life
rested
on
slave
labor
and
that
the
high
death
rate
in
the
rice
swamps
made
continuous
importation
necessary
ellsworth
of
connecticut
took
the
ground
that
the
convention
should
not
meddle
with
slavery
the
morality
or
wisdom
of
slavery
he
said
are
considerations
belonging
to
the
states
what
enriches
a
part
enriches
the
whole
to
the
future
he
turned
an
untroubled
face
as
population
increases
poor
laborers
will
be
so
plenty
as
to
render
slaves
useless
slavery
in
time
will
not
be
a
speck
in
our
country
virginia
and
north
carolina
already
overstocked
with
slaves
favored
prohibiting
the
traffic
in
them
but
south
carolina
was
adamant
she
must
have
fresh
supplies
of
slaves
or
she
would
not
federate
so
it
was
agreed
that
while
congress
might
regulate
foreign
trade
by
majority
vote
the
importation
of
slaves
should
not
be
forbidden
before
the
lapse
of
twenty
years
and
that
any
import
tax
should
not
exceed
a
head
at
the
same
time
in
connection
with
the
regulation
of
foreign
trade
it
was
stipulated
that
a
two
thirds
vote
in
the
senate
should
be
necessary
in
the
ratification
of
treaties
a
further
concession
to
the
south
was
made
in
the
provision
for
the
return
of
runaway
slaves
a
provision
also
useful
in
the
north
where
indentured
servants
were
about
as
troublesome
as
slaves
in
escaping
from
their
masters
the
form
of
the
government
as
to
the
details
of
the
frame
of
government
and
the
grand
principles
involved
the
opinion
of
the
convention
ebbed
and
flowed
decisions
being
taken
in
the
heat
of
debate
only
to
be
revoked
and
taken
again
the
executive
there
was
general
agreement
that
there
should
be
an
executive
branch
for
reliance
upon
congress
to
enforce
its
own
laws
and
treaties
had
been
a
broken
reed
on
the
character
and
functions
of
the
executive
however
there
were
many
views
the
new
jersey
plan
called
for
a
council
selected
by
the
congress
the
virginia
plan
provided
that
the
executive
branch
should
be
chosen
by
the
congress
but
did
not
state
whether
it
should
be
composed
of
one
or
several
persons
on
this
matter
the
convention
voted
first
one
way
and
then
another
finally
it
agreed
on
a
single
executive
chosen
indirectly
by
electors
selected
as
the
state
legislatures
might
decide
serving
for
four
years
subject
to
impeachment
and
endowed
with
regal
powers
in
the
command
of
the
army
and
the
navy
and
in
the
enforcement
of
the
laws
the
legislative
branch
congress
after
the
convention
had
made
the
great
compromise
between
the
large
and
small
commonwealths
by
giving
representation
to
states
in
the
senate
and
to
population
in
the
house
the
question
of
methods
of
election
had
to
be
decided
as
to
the
house
of
representatives
it
was
readily
agreed
that
the
members
should
be
elected
by
direct
popular
vote
there
was
also
easy
agreement
on
the
proposition
that
a
strong
senate
was
needed
to
check
the
turbulence
of
the
lower
house
four
devices
were
finally
selected
to
accomplish
this
purpose
in
the
first
place
the
senators
were
not
to
be
chosen
directly
by
the
voters
but
by
the
legislatures
of
the
states
thus
removing
their
election
one
degree
from
the
populace
in
the
second
place
their
term
was
fixed
at
six
years
instead
of
two
as
in
the
case
of
the
house
in
the
third
place
provision
was
made
for
continuity
by
having
only
one
third
of
the
members
go
out
at
a
time
while
two
thirds
remained
in
service
finally
it
was
provided
that
senators
must
be
at
least
thirty
years
old
while
representatives
need
be
only
twenty
five
the
judiciary
the
need
for
federal
courts
to
carry
out
the
law
was
hardly
open
to
debate
the
feebleness
of
the
articles
of
confederation
was
in
a
large
measure
attributed
to
the
want
of
a
judiciary
to
hold
states
and
individuals
in
obedience
to
the
laws
and
treaties
of
the
union
nevertheless
on
this
point
the
advocates
of
states
rights
were
extremely
sensitive
they
looked
with
distrust
upon
judges
appointed
at
the
national
capital
and
emancipated
from
local
interests
and
traditions
they
remembered
with
what
insistence
they
had
claimed
against
britain
the
right
of
local
trial
by
jury
and
with
what
consternation
they
had
viewed
the
proposal
to
make
colonial
judges
independent
of
the
assemblies
in
the
matter
of
their
salaries
reluctantly
they
yielded
to
the
demand
for
federal
courts
consenting
at
first
only
to
a
supreme
court
to
review
cases
heard
in
lower
state
courts
and
finally
to
such
additional
inferior
courts
as
congress
might
deem
necessary
the
system
of
checks
and
balances
it
is
thus
apparent
that
the
framers
of
the
constitution
in
shaping
the
form
of
government
arranged
for
a
distribution
of
power
among
three
branches
executive
legislative
and
judicial
strictly
speaking
we
might
say
four
branches
for
the
legislature
or
congress
was
composed
of
two
houses
elected
in
different
ways
and
one
of
them
the
senate
was
made
a
check
on
the
president
through
its
power
of
ratifying
treaties
and
appointments
the
accumulation
of
all
powers
legislative
executive
and
judicial
in
the
same
hands
wrote
madison
whether
of
one
a
few
or
many
and
whether
hereditary
self
appointed
or
elective
may
justly
be
pronounced
the
very
definition
of
tyranny
the
devices
which
the
convention
adopted
to
prevent
such
a
centralization
of
authority
were
exceedingly
ingenious
and
well
calculated
to
accomplish
the
purposes
of
the
authors
the
legislature
consisted
of
two
houses
the
members
of
which
were
to
be
apportioned
on
a
different
basis
elected
in
different
ways
and
to
serve
for
different
terms
a
veto
on
all
its
acts
was
vested
in
a
president
elected
in
a
manner
not
employed
in
the
choice
of
either
branch
of
the
legislature
serving
for
four
years
and
subject
to
removal
only
by
the
difficult
process
of
impeachment
after
a
law
had
run
the
gantlet
of
both
houses
and
the
executive
it
was
subject
to
interpretation
and
annulment
by
the
judiciary
appointed
by
the
president
with
the
consent
of
the
senate
and
serving
for
life
thus
it
was
made
almost
impossible
for
any
political
party
to
get
possession
of
all
branches
of
the
government
at
a
single
popular
election
as
hamilton
remarked
the
friends
of
good
government
considered
every
institution
calculated
to
restrain
the
excess
of
law
making
and
to
keep
things
in
the
same
state
in
which
they
happen
to
be
at
any
given
period
as
more
likely
to
do
good
than
harm
the
powers
of
the
federal
government
on
the
question
of
the
powers
to
be
conferred
upon
the
new
government
there
was
less
occasion
for
a
serious
dispute
even
the
delegates
from
the
small
states
agreed
with
those
from
massachusetts
pennsylvania
and
virginia
that
new
powers
should
be
added
to
those
intrusted
to
congress
by
the
articles
of
confederation
the
new
jersey
plan
as
well
as
the
virginia
plan
recognized
this
fact
some
of
the
delegates
like
hamilton
and
madison
even
proposed
to
give
congress
a
general
legislative
authority
covering
all
national
matters
but
others
frightened
by
the
specter
of
nationalism
insisted
on
specifying
each
power
to
be
conferred
and
finally
carried
the
day
taxation
and
commerce
there
were
none
bold
enough
to
dissent
from
the
proposition
that
revenue
must
be
provided
to
pay
current
expenses
and
discharge
the
public
debt
when
once
the
dispute
over
the
apportionment
of
direct
taxes
among
the
slave
states
was
settled
it
was
an
easy
matter
to
decide
that
congress
should
have
power
to
lay
and
collect
taxes
duties
imposts
and
excises
in
this
way
the
national
government
was
freed
from
dependence
upon
stubborn
and
tardy
legislatures
and
enabled
to
collect
funds
directly
from
citizens
there
were
likewise
none
bold
enough
to
contend
that
the
anarchy
of
state
tariffs
and
trade
discriminations
should
be
longer
endured
when
the
fears
of
the
planting
states
were
allayed
and
the
bargain
over
the
importation
of
slaves
was
reached
the
convention
vested
in
congress
the
power
to
regulate
foreign
and
interstate
commerce
national
defense
the
necessity
for
national
defense
was
realized
though
the
fear
of
huge
military
establishments
was
equally
present
the
old
practice
of
relying
on
quotas
furnished
by
the
state
legislatures
was
completely
discredited
as
in
the
case
of
taxes
a
direct
authority
over
citizens
was
demanded
congress
was
therefore
given
full
power
to
raise
and
support
armies
and
a
navy
it
could
employ
the
state
militia
when
desirable
but
it
could
at
the
same
time
maintain
a
regular
army
and
call
directly
upon
all
able
bodied
males
if
the
nature
of
a
crisis
was
thought
to
require
it
the
necessary
and
proper
clause
to
the
specified
power
vested
in
congress
by
the
constitution
the
advocates
of
a
strong
national
government
added
a
general
clause
authorizing
it
to
make
all
laws
necessary
and
proper
for
carrying
into
effect
any
and
all
of
the
enumerated
powers
this
clause
interpreted
by
that
master
mind
chief
justice
marshall
was
later
construed
to
confer
powers
as
wide
as
the
requirements
of
a
vast
country
spanning
a
continent
and
taking
its
place
among
the
mighty
nations
of
the
earth
restraints
on
the
states
framing
a
government
and
endowing
it
with
large
powers
were
by
no
means
the
sole
concern
of
the
convention
its
very
existence
had
been
due
quite
as
much
to
the
conduct
of
the
state
legislatures
as
to
the
futilities
of
a
paralyzed
continental
congress
in
every
state
explains
marshall
in
his
life
of
washington
there
was
a
party
of
men
who
had
marked
out
for
themselves
a
more
indulgent
course
viewing
with
extreme
tenderness
the
case
of
the
debtor
their
efforts
were
unceasingly
directed
to
his
relief
to
exact
a
faithful
compliance
with
contracts
was
in
their
opinion
a
harsh
measure
which
the
people
could
not
bear
they
were
uniformly
in
favor
of
relaxing
the
administration
of
justice
of
affording
facilities
for
the
payment
of
debts
or
of
suspending
their
collection
and
remitting
taxes
the
legislatures
under
the
dominance
of
these
men
had
enacted
paper
money
laws
enabling
debtors
to
discharge
their
obligations
more
easily
the
convention
put
an
end
to
such
practices
by
providing
that
no
state
should
emit
bills
of
credit
or
make
anything
but
gold
or
silver
legal
tender
in
the
payment
of
debts
the
state
legislatures
had
enacted
laws
allowing
men
to
pay
their
debts
by
turning
over
to
creditors
land
or
personal
property
they
had
repealed
the
charter
of
an
endowed
college
and
taken
the
management
from
the
hands
of
the
lawful
trustees
and
they
had
otherwise
interfered
with
the
enforcement
of
private
agreements
the
convention
taking
notice
of
such
matters
inserted
a
clause
forbidding
states
to
impair
the
obligation
of
contracts
the
more
venturous
of
the
radicals
had
in
massachusetts
raised
the
standard
of
revolt
against
the
authorities
of
the
state
the
convention
answered
by
a
brief
sentence
to
the
effect
that
the
president
of
the
united
states
to
be
equipped
with
a
regular
army
would
send
troops
to
suppress
domestic
insurrections
whenever
called
upon
by
the
legislature
or
if
it
was
not
in
session
by
the
governor
of
the
state
to
make
sure
that
the
restrictions
on
the
states
would
not
be
dead
letters
the
federal
constitution
laws
and
treaties
were
made
the
supreme
law
of
the
land
to
be
enforced
whenever
necessary
by
a
national
judiciary
and
executive
against
violations
on
the
part
of
any
state
authorities
provisions
for
ratification
and
amendment
when
the
frame
of
government
had
been
determined
the
powers
to
be
vested
in
it
had
been
enumerated
and
the
restrictions
upon
the
states
had
been
written
into
the
bond
there
remained
three
final
questions
how
shall
the
constitution
be
ratified
what
number
of
states
shall
be
necessary
to
put
it
into
effect
how
shall
it
be
amended
in
the
future
on
the
first
point
the
mandate
under
which
the
convention
was
sitting
seemed
positive
the
articles
of
confederation
were
still
in
effect
they
provided
that
amendments
could
be
made
only
by
unanimous
adoption
in
congress
and
the
approval
of
all
the
states
as
if
to
give
force
to
this
provision
of
law
the
call
for
the
convention
had
expressly
stated
that
all
alterations
and
revisions
should
be
reported
to
congress
for
adoption
or
rejection
congress
itself
to
transmit
the
document
thereafter
to
the
states
for
their
review
to
have
observed
the
strict
letter
of
the
law
would
have
defeated
the
purposes
of
the
delegates
because
congress
and
the
state
legislatures
were
openly
hostile
to
such
drastic
changes
as
had
been
made
unanimous
ratification
as
events
proved
would
have
been
impossible
therefore
the
delegates
decided
that
the
constitution
should
be
sent
to
congress
with
the
recommendation
that
it
in
turn
transmit
the
document
not
to
the
state
legislatures
but
to
conventions
held
in
the
states
for
the
special
object
of
deciding
upon
ratification
this
process
was
followed
it
was
their
belief
that
special
conventions
would
be
more
friendly
than
the
state
legislatures
the
convention
was
equally
positive
in
dealing
with
the
problem
of
the
number
of
states
necessary
to
establish
the
new
constitution
attempts
to
change
the
articles
had
failed
because
amendment
required
the
approval
of
every
state
and
there
was
always
at
least
one
recalcitrant
member
of
the
union
the
opposition
to
a
new
constitution
was
undoubtedly
formidable
rhode
island
had
even
refused
to
take
part
in
framing
it
and
her
hostility
was
deep
and
open
so
the
convention
cast
aside
the
provision
of
the
articles
of
confederation
which
required
unanimous
approval
for
any
change
in
the
plan
of
government
it
decreed
that
the
new
constitution
should
go
into
effect
when
ratified
by
nine
states
in
providing
for
future
changes
in
the
constitution
itself
the
convention
also
thrust
aside
the
old
rule
of
unanimous
approval
and
decided
that
an
amendment
could
be
made
on
a
two
thirds
vote
in
both
houses
of
congress
and
ratification
by
three
fourths
of
the
states
this
change
was
of
profound
significance
every
state
agreed
to
be
bound
in
the
future
by
amendments
duly
adopted
even
in
case
it
did
not
approve
them
itself
america
in
this
way
set
out
upon
the
high
road
that
led
from
a
league
of
states
to
a
nation
the
struggle
over
ratification
on
september
the
constitution
having
been
finally
drafted
in
clear
and
simple
language
a
model
to
all
makers
of
fundamental
law
was
adopted
the
convention
after
nearly
four
months
of
debate
in
secret
session
flung
open
the
doors
and
presented
to
the
americans
the
finished
plan
for
the
new
government
then
the
great
debate
passed
to
the
people
the
opposition
storms
of
criticism
at
once
descended
upon
the
constitution
fraudulent
usurpation
exclaimed
gerry
who
had
refused
to
sign
it
a
monster
out
of
the
thick
veil
of
secrecy
declaimed
a
pennsylvania
newspaper
an
iron
handed
despotism
will
be
the
result
protested
a
third
we
the
low
born
sarcastically
wrote
a
fourth
will
now
admit
the
six
hundred
well
born
immediately
to
establish
this
most
noble
most
excellent
and
truly
divine
constitution
the
president
will
become
a
king
congress
will
be
as
tyrannical
as
parliament
in
the
old
days
the
states
will
be
swallowed
up
the
rights
of
the
people
will
be
trampled
upon
the
poor
man
s
justice
will
be
lost
in
the
endless
delays
of
the
federal
courts
such
was
the
strain
of
the
protests
against
ratification
illustration
an
advertisement
of
the
federalist
defense
of
the
constitution
moved
by
the
tempest
of
opposition
hamilton
madison
and
jay
took
up
their
pens
in
defense
of
the
constitution
in
a
series
of
newspaper
articles
they
discussed
and
expounded
with
eloquence
learning
and
dignity
every
important
clause
and
provision
of
the
proposed
plan
these
papers
afterwards
collected
and
published
in
a
volume
known
as
the
federalist
form
the
finest
textbook
on
the
constitution
that
has
ever
been
printed
it
takes
its
place
moreover
among
the
wisest
and
weightiest
treatises
on
government
ever
written
in
any
language
in
any
time
other
men
not
so
gifted
were
no
less
earnest
in
their
support
of
ratification
in
private
correspondence
editorials
pamphlets
and
letters
to
the
newspapers
they
urged
their
countrymen
to
forget
their
partisanship
and
accept
a
constitution
which
in
spite
of
any
defects
great
or
small
was
the
only
guarantee
against
dissolution
and
warfare
at
home
and
dishonor
and
weakness
abroad
illustration
celebrating
the
ratification
the
action
of
the
state
conventions
before
the
end
of
the
year
three
states
had
ratified
the
constitution
delaware
and
new
jersey
unanimously
and
pennsylvania
after
a
short
though
savage
contest
connecticut
and
georgia
followed
early
the
next
year
then
came
the
battle
royal
in
massachusetts
ending
in
ratification
in
february
by
the
narrow
margin
of
votes
to
in
the
spring
came
the
news
that
maryland
and
south
carolina
were
under
the
new
roof
on
june
new
hampshire
where
the
sentiment
was
at
first
strong
enough
to
defeat
the
constitution
joined
the
new
republic
influenced
by
the
favorable
decision
in
massachusetts
swift
couriers
were
sent
to
carry
the
news
to
new
york
and
virginia
where
the
question
of
ratification
was
still
undecided
nine
states
had
accepted
it
and
were
united
whether
more
saw
fit
to
join
or
not
meanwhile
however
virginia
after
a
long
and
searching
debate
had
given
her
approval
by
a
narrow
margin
leaving
new
york
as
the
next
seat
of
anxiety
in
that
state
the
popular
vote
for
the
delegates
to
the
convention
had
been
clearly
and
heavily
against
ratification
events
finally
demonstrated
the
futility
of
resistance
and
hamilton
by
good
judgment
and
masterly
arguments
was
at
last
able
to
marshal
a
majority
of
thirty
to
twenty
seven
votes
in
favor
of
ratification
the
great
contest
was
over
all
the
states
except
north
carolina
and
rhode
island
had
ratified
the
sloop
anarchy
wrote
an
ebullient
journalist
when
last
heard
from
was
ashore
on
union
rocks
the
first
election
in
the
autumn
of
elections
were
held
to
fill
the
places
in
the
new
government
public
opinion
was
overwhelmingly
in
favor
of
washington
as
the
first
president
yielding
to
the
importunities
of
friends
he
accepted
the
post
in
the
spirit
of
public
service
on
april
he
took
the
oath
of
office
at
federal
hall
in
new
york
city
long
live
george
washington
president
of
the
united
states
cried
chancellor
livingston
as
soon
as
the
general
had
kissed
the
bible
the
cry
was
caught
by
the
assembled
multitude
and
given
back
a
new
experiment
in
popular
government
was
launched
references
m
farrand
the
framing
of
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
p
l
ford
essays
on
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
the
federalist
in
many
editions
g
hunt
life
of
james
madison
a
c
mclaughlin
the
confederation
and
the
constitution
american
nation
series
questions
account
for
the
failure
of
the
articles
of
confederation
explain
the
domestic
difficulties
of
the
individual
states
why
did
efforts
at
reform
by
the
congress
come
to
naught
narrate
the
events
leading
up
to
the
constitutional
convention
who
were
some
of
the
leading
men
in
the
convention
what
had
been
their
previous
training
state
the
great
problems
before
the
convention
in
what
respects
were
the
planting
and
commercial
states
opposed
what
compromises
were
reached
show
how
the
check
and
balance
system
is
embodied
in
our
form
of
government
how
did
the
powers
conferred
upon
the
federal
government
help
cure
the
defects
of
the
articles
of
confederation
in
what
way
did
the
provisions
for
ratifying
and
amending
the
constitution
depart
from
the
old
system
what
was
the
nature
of
the
conflict
over
ratification
research
topics
english
treatment
of
american
commerce
callender
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
financial
condition
of
the
united
states
fiske
critical
period
of
american
history
pp
disordered
commerce
fiske
pp
selfish
conduct
of
the
states
callender
pp
the
failure
of
the
confederation
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
formation
of
the
constitution
the
plans
before
the
convention
fiske
pp
the
great
compromise
fiske
pp
slavery
and
the
convention
fiske
pp
and
the
frame
of
government
fiske
pp
elson
pp
biographical
studies
look
up
the
history
and
services
of
the
leaders
in
the
convention
in
any
good
encyclopedia
ratification
of
the
constitution
hart
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
iii
pp
elson
pp
source
study
compare
the
constitution
and
articles
of
confederation
under
the
following
heads
frame
of
government
powers
of
congress
limits
on
states
and
methods
of
amendment
every
line
of
the
constitution
should
be
read
and
re
read
in
the
light
of
the
historical
circumstances
set
forth
in
this
chapter
chapter
viii
the
clash
of
political
parties
the
men
and
measures
of
the
new
government
friends
of
the
constitution
in
power
in
the
first
congress
that
assembled
after
the
adoption
of
the
constitution
there
were
eleven
senators
led
by
robert
morris
the
financier
who
had
been
delegates
to
the
national
convention
several
members
of
the
house
of
representatives
headed
by
james
madison
had
also
been
at
philadelphia
in
in
making
his
appointments
washington
strengthened
the
new
system
of
government
still
further
by
a
judicious
selection
of
officials
he
chose
as
secretary
of
the
treasury
alexander
hamilton
who
had
been
the
most
zealous
for
its
success
general
knox
head
of
the
war
department
and
edmund
randolph
the
attorney
general
were
likewise
conspicuous
friends
of
the
experiment
every
member
of
the
federal
judiciary
whom
washington
appointed
from
the
chief
justice
john
jay
down
to
the
justices
of
the
district
courts
had
favored
the
ratification
of
the
constitution
and
a
majority
of
them
had
served
as
members
of
the
national
convention
that
framed
the
document
or
of
the
state
ratifying
conventions
only
one
man
of
influence
in
the
new
government
thomas
jefferson
the
secretary
of
state
was
reckoned
as
a
doubter
in
the
house
of
the
faithful
he
had
expressed
opinions
both
for
and
against
the
constitution
but
he
had
been
out
of
the
country
acting
as
the
minister
at
paris
when
the
constitution
was
drafted
and
ratified
an
opposition
to
conciliate
the
inauguration
of
washington
amid
the
plaudits
of
his
countrymen
did
not
set
at
rest
all
the
political
turmoil
which
had
been
aroused
by
the
angry
contest
over
ratification
the
interesting
nature
of
the
question
wrote
john
marshall
the
equality
of
the
parties
the
animation
produced
inevitably
by
ardent
debate
had
a
necessary
tendency
to
embitter
the
dispositions
of
the
vanquished
and
to
fix
more
deeply
in
many
bosoms
their
prejudices
against
a
plan
of
government
in
opposition
to
which
all
their
passions
were
enlisted
the
leaders
gathered
around
washington
were
well
aware
of
the
excited
state
of
the
country
they
saw
rhode
island
and
north
carolina
still
outside
of
the
union
they
knew
by
what
small
margins
the
constitution
had
been
approved
in
the
great
states
of
massachusetts
virginia
and
new
york
they
were
equally
aware
that
a
majority
of
the
state
conventions
in
yielding
reluctant
approval
to
the
constitution
had
drawn
a
number
of
amendments
for
immediate
submission
to
the
states
the
first
amendments
a
bill
of
rights
to
meet
the
opposition
madison
proposed
and
the
first
congress
adopted
a
series
of
amendments
to
the
constitution
ten
of
them
were
soon
ratified
and
became
in
a
part
of
the
law
of
the
land
these
amendments
provided
among
other
things
that
congress
could
make
no
law
respecting
the
establishment
of
religion
abridging
the
freedom
of
speech
or
of
the
press
or
the
right
of
the
people
peaceably
to
assemble
and
petition
the
government
for
a
redress
of
grievances
they
also
guaranteed
indictment
by
grand
jury
and
trial
by
jury
for
all
persons
charged
by
federal
officers
with
serious
crimes
to
reassure
those
who
still
feared
that
local
rights
might
be
invaded
by
the
federal
government
the
tenth
amendment
expressly
provided
that
the
powers
not
delegated
to
the
united
states
by
the
constitution
nor
prohibited
by
it
to
the
states
are
reserved
to
the
states
respectively
or
to
the
people
seven
years
later
the
eleventh
amendment
was
written
in
the
same
spirit
as
the
first
ten
after
a
heated
debate
over
the
action
of
the
supreme
court
in
permitting
a
citizen
to
bring
a
suit
against
the
sovereign
state
of
georgia
the
new
amendment
was
designed
to
protect
states
against
the
federal
judiciary
by
forbidding
it
to
hear
any
case
in
which
a
state
was
sued
by
a
citizen
funding
the
national
debt
paper
declarations
of
rights
however
paid
no
bills
to
this
task
hamilton
turned
all
his
splendid
genius
at
the
very
outset
he
addressed
himself
to
the
problem
of
the
huge
public
debt
daily
mounting
as
the
unpaid
interest
accumulated
in
a
report
on
public
credit
under
date
of
january
one
of
the
first
and
greatest
of
american
state
papers
he
laid
before
congress
the
outlines
of
his
plan
he
proposed
that
the
federal
government
should
call
in
all
the
old
bonds
certificates
of
indebtedness
and
other
promises
to
pay
which
had
been
issued
by
the
congress
since
the
beginning
of
the
revolution
these
national
obligations
he
urged
should
be
put
into
one
consolidated
debt
resting
on
the
credit
of
the
united
states
to
the
holders
of
the
old
paper
should
be
issued
new
bonds
drawing
interest
at
fixed
rates
this
process
was
called
funding
the
debt
such
a
provision
for
the
support
of
public
credit
hamilton
insisted
would
satisfy
creditors
restore
landed
property
to
its
former
value
and
furnish
new
resources
to
agriculture
and
commerce
in
the
form
of
credit
and
capital
assumption
and
funding
of
state
debts
hamilton
then
turned
to
the
obligations
incurred
by
the
several
states
in
support
of
the
revolution
these
debts
he
proposed
to
add
to
the
national
debt
they
were
to
be
assumed
by
the
united
states
government
and
placed
on
the
same
secure
foundation
as
the
continental
debt
this
measure
he
defended
not
merely
on
grounds
of
national
honor
it
would
as
he
foresaw
give
strength
to
the
new
national
government
by
making
all
public
creditors
men
of
substance
in
their
several
communities
look
to
the
federal
rather
than
the
state
government
for
the
satisfaction
of
their
claims
funding
at
face
value
on
the
question
of
the
terms
of
consolidation
assumption
and
funding
hamilton
had
a
firm
conviction
that
millions
of
dollars
worth
of
the
continental
and
state
bonds
had
passed
out
of
the
hands
of
those
who
had
originally
subscribed
their
funds
to
the
support
of
the
government
or
had
sold
supplies
for
the
revolutionary
army
was
well
known
it
was
also
a
matter
of
common
knowledge
that
a
very
large
part
of
these
bonds
had
been
bought
by
speculators
at
ruinous
figures
ten
twenty
and
thirty
cents
on
the
dollar
accordingly
it
had
been
suggested
even
in
very
respectable
quarters
that
a
discrimination
should
be
made
between
original
holders
and
speculative
purchasers
some
who
held
this
opinion
urged
that
the
speculators
who
had
paid
nominal
sums
for
their
bonds
should
be
reimbursed
for
their
outlays
and
the
original
holders
paid
the
difference
others
said
that
the
government
should
scale
the
debt
by
redeeming
not
at
full
value
but
at
a
figure
reasonably
above
the
market
price
against
the
proposition
hamilton
set
his
face
like
flint
he
maintained
that
the
government
was
honestly
bound
to
redeem
every
bond
at
its
face
value
although
the
difficulty
of
securing
revenue
made
necessary
a
lower
rate
of
interest
on
a
part
of
the
bonds
and
the
deferring
of
interest
on
another
part
funding
and
assumption
carried
there
was
little
difficulty
in
securing
the
approval
of
both
houses
of
congress
for
the
funding
of
the
national
debt
at
full
value
the
bill
for
the
assumption
of
state
debts
however
brought
the
sharpest
division
of
opinions
to
the
southern
members
of
congress
assumption
was
a
gross
violation
of
states
rights
without
any
warrant
in
the
constitution
and
devised
in
the
interest
of
northern
speculators
who
anticipating
assumption
and
funding
had
bought
up
at
low
prices
the
southern
bonds
and
other
promises
to
pay
new
england
on
the
other
hand
was
strongly
in
favor
of
assumption
several
representatives
from
that
section
were
rash
enough
to
threaten
a
dissolution
of
the
union
if
the
bill
was
defeated
to
this
dispute
was
added
an
equally
bitter
quarrel
over
the
location
of
the
national
capital
then
temporarily
at
new
york
city
illustration
first
united
states
bank
at
philadelphia
a
deadlock
accompanied
by
the
most
surly
feelings
on
both
sides
threatened
the
very
existence
of
the
young
government
washington
and
hamilton
were
thoroughly
alarmed
hearing
of
the
extremity
to
which
the
contest
had
been
carried
and
acting
on
the
appeal
from
the
secretary
of
the
treasury
jefferson
intervened
at
this
point
by
skillful
management
at
a
good
dinner
he
brought
the
opposing
leaders
together
and
thus
once
more
as
on
many
other
occasions
peace
was
purchased
and
the
union
saved
by
compromise
the
bargain
this
time
consisted
of
an
exchange
of
votes
for
assumption
in
return
for
votes
for
the
capital
enough
southern
members
voted
for
assumption
to
pass
the
bill
and
a
majority
was
mustered
in
favor
of
building
the
capital
on
the
banks
of
the
potomac
after
locating
it
for
a
ten
year
period
at
philadelphia
to
satisfy
pennsylvania
members
the
united
states
bank
encouraged
by
the
success
of
his
funding
and
assumption
measures
hamilton
laid
before
congress
a
project
for
a
great
united
states
bank
he
proposed
that
a
private
corporation
be
chartered
by
congress
authorized
to
raise
a
capital
stock
of
three
fourths
in
new
six
per
cent
federal
bonds
and
one
fourth
in
specie
and
empowered
to
issue
paper
currency
under
proper
safeguards
many
advantages
hamilton
contended
would
accrue
to
the
government
from
this
institution
the
price
of
the
government
bonds
would
be
increased
thus
enhancing
public
credit
a
national
currency
would
be
created
of
uniform
value
from
one
end
of
the
land
to
the
other
the
branches
of
the
bank
in
various
cities
would
make
easy
the
exchange
of
funds
so
vital
to
commercial
transactions
on
a
national
scale
finally
through
the
issue
of
bank
notes
the
money
capital
available
for
agriculture
and
industry
would
be
increased
thus
stimulating
business
enterprise
jefferson
hotly
attacked
the
bank
on
the
ground
that
congress
had
no
power
whatever
under
the
constitution
to
charter
such
a
private
corporation
hamilton
defended
it
with
great
cogency
washington
after
weighing
all
opinions
decided
in
favor
of
the
proposal
in
the
bill
establishing
the
first
united
states
bank
for
a
period
of
twenty
years
became
a
law
the
protective
tariff
a
third
part
of
hamilton
s
program
was
the
protection
of
american
industries
the
first
revenue
act
of
though
designed
primarily
to
bring
money
into
the
empty
treasury
declared
in
favor
of
the
principle
the
following
year
washington
referred
to
the
subject
in
his
address
to
congress
thereupon
hamilton
was
instructed
to
prepare
recommendations
for
legislative
action
the
result
after
a
delay
of
more
than
a
year
was
his
report
on
manufactures
another
state
paper
worthy
in
closeness
of
reasoning
and
keenness
of
understanding
of
a
place
beside
his
report
on
public
credit
hamilton
based
his
argument
on
the
broadest
national
grounds
the
protective
tariff
would
by
encouraging
the
building
of
factories
create
a
home
market
for
the
produce
of
farms
and
plantations
by
making
the
united
states
independent
of
other
countries
in
times
of
peace
it
would
double
its
security
in
time
of
war
by
making
use
of
the
labor
of
women
and
children
it
would
turn
to
the
production
of
goods
persons
otherwise
idle
or
only
partly
employed
by
increasing
the
trade
between
the
north
and
south
it
would
strengthen
the
links
of
union
and
add
to
political
ties
those
of
commerce
and
intercourse
the
revenue
measure
of
bore
the
impress
of
these
arguments
the
rise
of
political
parties
dissensions
over
hamilton
s
measures
hamilton
s
plans
touching
deeply
as
they
did
the
resources
of
individuals
and
the
interests
of
the
states
awakened
alarm
and
opposition
funding
at
face
value
said
his
critics
was
a
government
favor
to
speculators
the
assumption
of
state
debts
was
a
deep
design
to
undermine
the
state
governments
congress
had
no
constitutional
power
to
create
a
bank
the
law
creating
the
bank
merely
allowed
a
private
corporation
to
make
paper
money
and
lend
it
at
a
high
rate
of
interest
and
the
tariff
was
a
tax
on
land
and
labor
for
the
benefit
of
manufacturers
hamilton
s
reply
to
this
bill
of
indictment
was
simple
and
straightforward
some
rascally
speculators
had
profited
from
the
funding
of
the
debt
at
face
value
but
that
was
only
an
incident
in
the
restoration
of
public
credit
in
view
of
the
jealousies
of
the
states
it
was
a
good
thing
to
reduce
their
powers
and
pretensions
the
constitution
was
not
to
be
interpreted
narrowly
but
in
the
full
light
of
national
needs
the
bank
would
enlarge
the
amount
of
capital
so
sorely
needed
to
start
up
american
industries
giving
markets
to
farmers
and
planters
the
tariff
by
creating
a
home
market
and
increasing
opportunities
for
employment
would
benefit
both
land
and
labor
out
of
such
wise
policies
firmly
pursued
by
the
government
he
concluded
were
bound
to
come
strength
and
prosperity
for
the
new
government
at
home
credit
and
power
abroad
this
view
washington
fully
indorsed
adding
the
weight
of
his
great
name
to
the
inherent
merits
of
the
measures
adopted
under
his
administration
the
sharpness
of
the
partisan
conflict
as
a
result
of
the
clash
of
opinion
the
people
of
the
country
gradually
divided
into
two
parties
federalists
and
anti
federalists
the
former
led
by
hamilton
the
latter
by
jefferson
the
strength
of
the
federalists
lay
in
the
cities
boston
providence
hartford
new
york
philadelphia
charleston
among
the
manufacturing
financial
and
commercial
groups
of
the
population
who
were
eager
to
extend
their
business
operations
the
strength
of
the
anti
federalists
lay
mainly
among
the
debt
burdened
farmers
who
feared
the
growth
of
what
they
called
a
money
power
and
planters
in
all
sections
who
feared
the
dominance
of
commercial
and
manufacturing
interests
the
farming
and
planting
south
outside
of
the
few
towns
finally
presented
an
almost
solid
front
against
assumption
the
bank
and
the
tariff
the
conflict
between
the
parties
grew
steadily
in
bitterness
despite
the
conciliatory
and
engaging
manner
in
which
hamilton
presented
his
cause
in
his
state
papers
and
despite
the
constant
efforts
of
washington
to
soften
the
asperity
of
the
contestants
the
leadership
and
doctrines
of
jefferson
the
party
dispute
had
not
gone
far
before
the
opponents
of
the
administration
began
to
look
to
jefferson
as
their
leader
some
of
hamilton
s
measures
he
had
approved
declaring
afterward
that
he
did
not
at
the
time
understand
their
significance
others
particularly
the
bank
he
fiercely
assailed
more
than
once
he
and
hamilton
shaking
violently
with
anger
attacked
each
other
at
cabinet
meetings
and
nothing
short
of
the
grave
and
dignified
pleas
of
washington
prevented
an
early
and
open
break
between
them
in
it
finally
came
jefferson
resigned
as
secretary
of
state
and
retired
to
his
home
in
virginia
to
assume
through
correspondence
and
negotiation
the
leadership
of
the
steadily
growing
party
of
opposition
shy
and
modest
in
manner
halting
in
speech
disliking
the
turmoil
of
public
debate
and
deeply
interested
in
science
and
philosophy
jefferson
was
not
very
well
fitted
for
the
strenuous
life
of
political
contest
nevertheless
he
was
an
ambitious
and
shrewd
negotiator
he
was
also
by
honest
opinion
and
matured
conviction
the
exact
opposite
of
hamilton
the
latter
believed
in
a
strong
active
high
toned
government
vigorously
compelling
in
all
its
branches
jefferson
looked
upon
such
government
as
dangerous
to
the
liberties
of
citizens
and
openly
avowed
his
faith
in
the
desirability
of
occasional
popular
uprisings
hamilton
distrusted
the
people
your
people
is
a
great
beast
he
is
reported
to
have
said
jefferson
professed
his
faith
in
the
people
with
an
abandon
that
was
considered
reckless
in
his
time
on
economic
matters
the
opinions
of
the
two
leaders
were
also
hopelessly
at
variance
hamilton
while
cherishing
agriculture
desired
to
see
america
a
great
commercial
and
industrial
nation
jefferson
was
equally
set
against
this
course
for
his
country
he
feared
the
accumulation
of
riches
and
the
growth
of
a
large
urban
working
class
the
mobs
of
great
cities
he
said
are
sores
on
the
body
politic
artisans
are
usually
the
dangerous
element
that
make
revolutions
workshops
should
be
kept
in
europe
and
with
them
the
artisans
with
their
insidious
morals
and
manners
the
only
substantial
foundation
for
a
republic
jefferson
believed
to
be
agriculture
the
spirit
of
independence
could
be
kept
alive
only
by
free
farmers
owning
the
land
they
tilled
and
looking
to
the
sun
in
heaven
and
the
labor
of
their
hands
for
their
sustenance
trusting
as
he
did
in
the
innate
goodness
of
human
nature
when
nourished
on
a
free
soil
jefferson
advocated
those
measures
calculated
to
favor
agriculture
and
to
enlarge
the
rights
of
persons
rather
than
the
powers
of
government
thus
he
became
the
champion
of
the
individual
against
the
interference
of
the
government
and
an
ardent
advocate
of
freedom
of
the
press
freedom
of
speech
and
freedom
of
scientific
inquiry
it
was
accordingly
no
mere
factious
spirit
that
drove
him
into
opposition
to
hamilton
the
whisky
rebellion
the
political
agitation
of
the
anti
federalists
was
accompanied
by
an
armed
revolt
against
the
government
in
the
occasion
for
this
uprising
was
another
of
hamilton
s
measures
a
law
laying
an
excise
tax
on
distilled
spirits
for
the
purpose
of
increasing
the
revenue
needed
to
pay
the
interest
on
the
funded
debt
it
so
happened
that
a
very
considerable
part
of
the
whisky
manufactured
in
the
country
was
made
by
the
farmers
especially
on
the
frontier
in
their
own
stills
the
new
revenue
law
meant
that
federal
officers
would
now
come
into
the
homes
of
the
people
measure
their
liquor
and
take
the
tax
out
of
their
pockets
all
the
bitterness
which
farmers
felt
against
the
fiscal
measures
of
the
government
was
redoubled
in
the
western
districts
of
pennsylvania
virginia
and
north
carolina
they
refused
to
pay
the
tax
in
pennsylvania
some
of
them
sacked
and
burned
the
houses
of
the
tax
collectors
as
the
revolutionists
thirty
years
before
had
mobbed
the
agents
of
king
george
sent
over
to
sell
stamps
they
were
in
a
fair
way
to
nullify
the
law
in
whole
districts
when
washington
called
out
the
troops
to
suppress
the
whisky
rebellion
then
the
movement
collapsed
but
it
left
behind
a
deep
seated
resentment
which
flared
up
in
the
election
of
several
obdurate
anti
federalist
congressmen
from
the
disaffected
regions
foreign
influences
and
domestic
politics
the
french
revolution
in
this
exciting
period
when
all
america
was
distracted
by
partisan
disputes
a
storm
broke
in
europe
the
epoch
making
french
revolution
which
not
only
shook
the
thrones
of
the
old
world
but
stirred
to
its
depths
the
young
republic
of
the
new
world
the
first
scene
in
this
dramatic
affair
occurred
in
the
spring
of
a
few
days
after
washington
was
inaugurated
the
king
of
france
louis
xvi
driven
into
bankruptcy
by
extravagance
and
costly
wars
was
forced
to
resort
to
his
people
for
financial
help
accordingly
he
called
for
the
first
time
in
more
than
one
hundred
fifty
years
a
meeting
of
the
national
parliament
the
estates
general
composed
of
representatives
of
the
three
estates
the
clergy
nobility
and
commoners
acting
under
powerful
leaders
the
commoners
or
third
estate
swept
aside
the
clergy
and
nobility
and
resolved
themselves
into
a
national
assembly
this
stirred
the
country
to
its
depths
illustration
from
an
old
print
louis
xvi
in
the
hands
of
the
mob
great
events
followed
in
swift
succession
on
july
the
bastille
an
old
royal
prison
symbol
of
the
king
s
absolutism
was
stormed
by
a
paris
crowd
and
destroyed
on
the
night
of
august
the
feudal
privileges
of
the
nobility
were
abolished
by
the
national
assembly
amid
great
excitement
a
few
days
later
came
the
famous
declaration
of
the
rights
of
man
proclaiming
the
sovereignty
of
the
people
and
the
privileges
of
citizens
in
the
autumn
of
louis
xvi
was
forced
to
accept
a
new
constitution
for
france
vesting
the
legislative
power
in
a
popular
assembly
little
disorder
accompanied
these
startling
changes
to
all
appearances
a
peaceful
revolution
had
stripped
the
french
king
of
his
royal
prerogatives
and
based
the
government
of
his
country
on
the
consent
of
the
governed
american
influence
in
france
in
undertaking
their
great
political
revolt
the
french
had
been
encouraged
by
the
outcome
of
the
american
revolution
officers
and
soldiers
who
had
served
in
the
american
war
reported
to
their
french
countrymen
marvelous
tales
at
the
frugal
table
of
general
washington
in
council
with
the
unpretentious
franklin
or
at
conferences
over
the
strategy
of
war
french
noblemen
of
ancient
lineage
learned
to
respect
both
the
talents
and
the
simple
character
of
the
leaders
in
the
great
republican
commonwealth
beyond
the
seas
travelers
who
had
gone
to
see
the
experiment
in
republicanism
with
their
own
eyes
carried
home
to
the
king
and
ruling
class
stories
of
an
astounding
system
of
popular
government
on
the
other
hand
the
dalliance
with
american
democracy
was
regarded
by
french
conservatives
as
playing
with
fire
when
we
think
of
the
false
ideas
of
government
and
philanthropy
wrote
one
of
lafayette
s
aides
which
these
youths
acquired
in
america
and
propagated
in
france
with
so
much
enthusiasm
and
such
deplorable
success
for
this
mania
of
imitation
powerfully
aided
the
revolution
though
it
was
not
the
sole
cause
of
it
we
are
bound
to
confess
that
it
would
have
been
better
both
for
themselves
and
for
us
if
these
young
philosophers
in
red
heeled
shoes
had
stayed
at
home
in
attendance
on
the
court
early
american
opinion
of
the
french
revolution
so
close
were
the
ties
between
the
two
nations
that
it
is
not
surprising
to
find
every
step
in
the
first
stages
of
the
french
revolution
greeted
with
applause
in
the
united
states
liberty
will
have
another
feather
in
her
cap
exultantly
wrote
a
boston
editor
in
no
part
of
the
globe
soberly
wrote
john
marshall
was
this
revolution
hailed
with
more
joy
than
in
america
but
one
sentiment
existed
the
main
key
to
the
bastille
sent
to
washington
as
a
memento
was
accepted
as
a
token
of
the
victory
gained
by
liberty
thomas
paine
saw
in
the
great
event
the
first
ripe
fruits
of
american
principles
transplanted
into
europe
federalists
and
anti
federalists
regarded
the
new
constitution
of
france
as
another
vindication
of
american
ideals
the
reign
of
terror
while
profuse
congratulations
were
being
exchanged
rumors
began
to
come
that
all
was
not
well
in
france
many
noblemen
enraged
at
the
loss
of
their
special
privileges
fled
into
germany
and
plotted
an
invasion
of
france
to
overthrow
the
new
system
of
government
louis
xvi
entered
into
negotiations
with
his
brother
monarchs
on
the
continent
to
secure
their
help
in
the
same
enterprise
and
he
finally
betrayed
to
the
french
people
his
true
sentiments
by
attempting
to
escape
from
his
kingdom
only
to
be
captured
and
taken
back
to
paris
in
disgrace
a
new
phase
of
the
revolution
now
opened
the
working
people
excluded
from
all
share
in
the
government
by
the
first
french
constitution
became
restless
especially
in
paris
assembling
on
the
champs
de
mars
a
great
open
field
they
signed
a
petition
calling
for
another
constitution
giving
them
the
suffrage
when
told
to
disperse
they
refused
and
were
fired
upon
by
the
national
guard
this
massacre
as
it
was
called
enraged
the
populace
a
radical
party
known
as
jacobins
then
sprang
up
taking
its
name
from
a
jacobin
monastery
in
which
it
held
its
sessions
in
a
little
while
it
became
the
master
of
the
popular
convention
convoked
in
september
the
monarchy
was
immediately
abolished
and
a
republic
established
on
january
louis
was
sent
to
the
scaffold
to
the
war
on
austria
already
raging
was
added
a
war
on
england
then
came
the
reign
of
terror
during
which
radicals
in
possession
of
the
convention
executed
in
large
numbers
counter
revolutionists
and
those
suspected
of
sympathy
with
the
monarchy
they
shot
down
peasants
who
rose
in
insurrection
against
their
rule
and
established
a
relentless
dictatorship
civil
war
followed
terrible
atrocities
were
committed
on
both
sides
in
the
name
of
liberty
and
in
the
name
of
monarchy
to
americans
of
conservative
temper
it
now
seemed
that
the
revolution
so
auspiciously
begun
had
degenerated
into
anarchy
and
mere
bloodthirsty
strife
burke
summons
the
world
to
war
on
france
in
england
edmund
burke
led
the
fight
against
the
new
french
principles
which
he
feared
might
spread
to
all
europe
in
his
reflections
on
the
french
revolution
written
in
he
attacked
with
terrible
wrath
the
whole
program
of
popular
government
he
called
for
war
relentless
war
upon
the
french
as
monsters
and
outlaws
he
demanded
that
they
be
reduced
to
order
by
the
restoration
of
the
king
to
full
power
under
the
protection
of
the
arms
of
european
nations
paine
s
defense
of
the
french
revolution
to
counteract
the
campaign
of
hate
against
the
french
thomas
paine
replied
to
burke
in
another
of
his
famous
tracts
the
rights
of
man
which
was
given
to
the
american
public
in
an
edition
containing
a
letter
of
approval
from
jefferson
burke
said
paine
had
been
mourning
about
the
glories
of
the
french
monarchy
and
aristocracy
but
had
forgotten
the
starving
peasants
and
the
oppressed
people
had
wept
over
the
plumage
and
neglected
the
dying
bird
burke
had
denied
the
right
of
the
french
people
to
choose
their
own
governors
blandly
forgetting
that
the
english
government
in
which
he
saw
final
perfection
itself
rested
on
two
revolutions
he
had
boasted
that
the
king
of
england
held
his
crown
in
contempt
of
the
democratic
societies
paine
answered
if
i
ask
a
man
in
america
if
he
wants
a
king
he
retorts
and
asks
me
if
i
take
him
for
an
idiot
to
the
charge
that
the
doctrines
of
the
rights
of
man
were
new
fangled
paine
replied
that
the
question
was
not
whether
they
were
new
or
old
but
whether
they
were
right
or
wrong
as
to
the
french
disorders
and
difficulties
he
bade
the
world
wait
to
see
what
would
be
brought
forth
in
due
time
the
effect
of
the
french
revolution
on
american
politics
the
course
of
the
french
revolution
and
the
controversies
accompanying
it
exercised
a
profound
influence
on
the
formation
of
the
first
political
parties
in
america
the
followers
of
hamilton
now
proud
of
the
name
federalists
drew
back
in
fright
as
they
heard
of
the
cruel
deeds
committed
during
the
reign
of
terror
they
turned
savagely
upon
the
revolutionists
and
their
friends
in
america
denouncing
as
jacobin
everybody
who
did
not
condemn
loudly
enough
the
proceedings
of
the
french
republic
a
massachusetts
preacher
roundly
assailed
the
atheistical
anarchical
and
in
other
respects
immoral
principles
of
the
french
republicans
he
then
proceeded
with
equal
passion
to
attack
jefferson
and
the
anti
federalists
whom
he
charged
with
spreading
false
french
propaganda
and
betraying
america
the
editors
patrons
and
abettors
of
these
vehicles
of
slander
he
exclaimed
ought
to
be
considered
and
treated
as
enemies
to
their
country
of
all
traitors
they
are
the
most
aggravatedly
criminal
of
all
villains
they
are
the
most
infamous
and
detestable
the
anti
federalists
as
a
matter
of
fact
were
generally
favorable
to
the
revolution
although
they
deplored
many
of
the
events
associated
with
it
paine
s
pamphlet
indorsed
by
jefferson
was
widely
read
democratic
societies
after
the
fashion
of
french
political
clubs
arose
in
the
cities
the
coalition
of
european
monarchs
against
france
was
denounced
as
a
coalition
against
the
very
principles
of
republicanism
and
the
execution
of
louis
xvi
was
openly
celebrated
at
a
banquet
in
philadelphia
harmless
titles
such
as
sir
the
honorable
and
his
excellency
were
decried
as
aristocratic
and
some
of
the
more
excited
insisted
on
adopting
the
french
title
citizen
speaking
for
example
of
citizen
judge
and
citizen
toastmaster
pamphlets
in
defense
of
the
french
streamed
from
the
press
while
subsidized
newspapers
kept
the
propaganda
in
full
swing
the
european
war
disturbs
american
commerce
this
battle
of
wits
or
rather
contest
in
calumny
might
have
gone
on
indefinitely
in
america
without
producing
any
serious
results
had
it
not
been
for
the
war
between
england
and
france
then
raging
the
english
having
command
of
the
seas
claimed
the
right
to
seize
american
produce
bound
for
french
ports
and
to
confiscate
american
ships
engaged
in
carrying
french
goods
adding
fuel
to
a
fire
already
hot
enough
they
began
to
search
american
ships
and
to
carry
off
british
born
sailors
found
on
board
american
vessels
the
french
appeal
for
help
at
the
same
time
the
french
republic
turned
to
the
united
states
for
aid
in
its
war
on
england
and
sent
over
as
its
diplomatic
representative
citizen
genet
an
ardent
supporter
of
the
new
order
on
his
arrival
at
charleston
he
was
greeted
with
fervor
by
the
anti
federalists
as
he
made
his
way
north
he
was
wined
and
dined
and
given
popular
ovations
that
turned
his
head
he
thought
the
whole
country
was
ready
to
join
the
french
republic
in
its
contest
with
england
genet
therefore
attempted
to
use
the
american
ports
as
the
base
of
operations
for
french
privateers
preying
on
british
merchant
ships
and
he
insisted
that
the
united
states
was
in
honor
bound
to
help
france
under
the
treaty
of
the
proclamation
of
neutrality
and
the
jay
treaty
unmoved
by
the
rising
tide
of
popular
sympathy
for
france
washington
took
a
firm
course
he
received
genet
coldly
the
demand
that
the
united
states
aid
france
under
the
old
treaty
of
alliance
he
answered
by
proclaiming
the
neutrality
of
america
and
warning
american
citizens
against
hostile
acts
toward
either
france
or
england
when
genet
continued
to
hold
meetings
issue
manifestoes
and
stir
up
the
people
against
england
washington
asked
the
french
government
to
recall
him
this
act
he
followed
up
by
sending
the
chief
justice
john
jay
on
a
pacific
mission
to
england
the
result
was
the
celebrated
jay
treaty
of
by
its
terms
great
britain
agreed
to
withdraw
her
troops
from
the
western
forts
where
they
had
been
since
the
war
for
independence
and
to
grant
certain
slight
trade
concessions
the
chief
sources
of
bitterness
the
failure
of
the
british
to
return
slaves
carried
off
during
the
revolution
the
seizure
of
american
ships
and
the
impressment
of
sailors
were
not
touched
much
to
the
distress
of
everybody
in
america
including
loyal
federalists
nevertheless
washington
dreading
an
armed
conflict
with
england
urged
the
senate
to
ratify
the
treaty
the
weight
of
his
influence
carried
the
day
at
this
the
hostility
of
the
anti
federalists
knew
no
bounds
jefferson
declared
the
jay
treaty
an
infamous
act
which
is
really
nothing
more
than
an
alliance
between
england
and
the
anglo
men
of
this
country
against
the
legislature
and
the
people
of
the
united
states
hamilton
defending
it
with
his
usual
courage
was
stoned
by
a
mob
in
new
york
and
driven
from
the
platform
with
blood
streaming
from
his
face
jay
was
burned
in
effigy
even
washington
was
not
spared
the
house
of
representatives
was
openly
hostile
to
display
its
feelings
it
called
upon
the
president
for
the
papers
relative
to
the
treaty
negotiations
only
to
be
more
highly
incensed
by
his
flat
refusal
to
present
them
on
the
ground
that
the
house
did
not
share
in
the
treaty
making
power
washington
retires
from
politics
such
angry
contests
confirmed
the
president
in
his
slowly
maturing
determination
to
retire
at
the
end
of
his
second
term
in
office
he
did
not
believe
that
a
third
term
was
unconstitutional
or
improper
but
worn
out
by
his
long
and
arduous
labors
in
war
and
in
peace
and
wounded
by
harsh
attacks
from
former
friends
he
longed
for
the
quiet
of
his
beautiful
estate
at
mount
vernon
in
september
on
the
eve
of
the
presidential
election
washington
issued
his
farewell
address
another
state
paper
to
be
treasured
and
read
by
generations
of
americans
to
come
in
this
address
he
directed
the
attention
of
the
people
to
three
subjects
of
lasting
interest
he
warned
them
against
sectional
jealousies
he
remonstrated
against
the
spirit
of
partisanship
saying
that
in
government
of
the
popular
character
in
government
purely
elective
it
is
a
spirit
not
to
be
encouraged
he
likewise
cautioned
the
people
against
the
insidious
wiles
of
foreign
influence
saying
europe
has
a
set
of
primary
interests
which
to
us
have
none
or
a
very
remote
relation
hence
she
must
be
engaged
in
frequent
controversies
the
causes
of
which
are
essentially
foreign
to
our
concerns
hence
therefore
it
would
be
unwise
in
us
to
implicate
ourselves
by
artificial
ties
in
the
ordinary
vicissitudes
of
her
politics
or
the
ordinary
combinations
and
collisions
of
her
friendships
or
enmities
why
forego
the
advantages
of
so
peculiar
a
situation
it
is
our
true
policy
to
steer
clear
of
permanent
alliances
with
any
portion
of
the
foreign
world
taking
care
always
to
keep
ourselves
by
suitable
establishments
on
a
respectable
defensive
posture
we
may
safely
trust
to
temporary
alliances
for
extraordinary
emergencies
the
campaign
of
adams
elected
on
hearing
of
the
retirement
of
washington
the
anti
federalists
cast
off
all
restraints
in
honor
of
france
and
in
opposition
to
what
they
were
pleased
to
call
the
monarchical
tendencies
of
the
federalists
they
boldly
assumed
the
name
republican
the
term
democrat
then
applied
only
to
obscure
and
despised
radicals
had
not
come
into
general
use
they
selected
jefferson
as
their
candidate
for
president
against
john
adams
the
federalist
nominee
and
carried
on
such
a
spirited
campaign
that
they
came
within
four
votes
of
electing
him
the
successful
candidate
adams
was
not
fitted
by
training
or
opinion
for
conciliating
a
determined
opposition
he
was
a
reserved
and
studious
man
he
was
neither
a
good
speaker
nor
a
skillful
negotiator
in
one
of
his
books
he
had
declared
himself
in
favor
of
government
by
an
aristocracy
of
talents
and
wealth
an
offense
which
the
republicans
never
forgave
while
john
marshall
found
him
a
sensible
plain
candid
good
tempered
man
jefferson
could
see
in
him
nothing
but
a
monocrat
and
anglo
man
had
it
not
been
for
the
conduct
of
the
french
government
adams
would
hardly
have
enjoyed
a
moment
s
genuine
popularity
during
his
administration
the
quarrel
with
france
the
french
directory
the
executive
department
established
under
the
constitution
of
managed
however
to
stir
the
anger
of
republicans
and
federalists
alike
it
regarded
the
jay
treaty
as
a
rebuke
to
france
and
a
flagrant
violation
of
obligations
solemnly
registered
in
the
treaty
of
accordingly
it
refused
to
receive
the
american
minister
treated
him
in
a
humiliating
way
and
finally
told
him
to
leave
the
country
overlooking
this
affront
in
his
anxiety
to
maintain
peace
adams
dispatched
to
france
a
commission
of
eminent
men
with
instructions
to
reach
an
understanding
with
the
french
republic
on
their
arrival
they
were
chagrined
to
find
instead
of
a
decent
reception
an
indirect
demand
for
an
apology
respecting
the
past
conduct
of
the
american
government
a
payment
in
cash
and
an
annual
tribute
as
the
price
of
continued
friendship
when
the
news
of
this
affair
reached
president
adams
he
promptly
laid
it
before
congress
referring
to
the
frenchmen
who
had
made
the
demands
as
mr
x
mr
y
and
mr
z
this
insult
coupled
with
the
fact
that
french
privateers
like
the
british
were
preying
upon
american
commerce
enraged
even
the
republicans
who
had
been
loudest
in
the
profession
of
their
french
sympathies
they
forgot
their
wrath
over
the
jay
treaty
and
joined
with
the
federalists
in
shouting
millions
for
defense
not
a
cent
for
tribute
preparations
for
war
were
made
on
every
hand
washington
was
once
more
called
from
mount
vernon
to
take
his
old
position
at
the
head
of
the
army
indeed
fighting
actually
began
upon
the
high
seas
and
went
on
without
a
formal
declaration
of
war
until
the
year
by
that
time
the
directory
had
been
overthrown
a
treaty
was
readily
made
with
napoleon
the
first
consul
who
was
beginning
his
remarkable
career
as
chief
of
the
french
republic
soon
to
be
turned
into
an
empire
alien
and
sedition
laws
flushed
with
success
the
federalists
determined
if
possible
to
put
an
end
to
radical
french
influence
in
america
and
to
silence
republican
opposition
they
therefore
passed
two
drastic
laws
in
the
summer
of
the
alien
and
sedition
acts
the
first
of
these
measures
empowered
the
president
to
expel
from
the
country
or
to
imprison
any
alien
whom
he
regarded
as
dangerous
or
had
reasonable
grounds
to
suspect
of
any
treasonable
or
secret
machinations
against
the
government
the
second
of
the
measures
the
sedition
act
penalized
not
only
those
who
attempted
to
stir
up
unlawful
combinations
against
the
government
but
also
every
one
who
wrote
uttered
or
published
any
false
scandalous
and
malicious
writing
against
the
government
of
the
united
states
or
either
house
of
congress
or
the
president
of
the
united
states
with
intent
to
defame
said
government
or
to
bring
them
or
either
of
them
into
contempt
or
disrepute
this
measure
was
hurried
through
congress
in
spite
of
the
opposition
and
the
clear
provision
in
the
constitution
that
congress
shall
make
no
law
abridging
the
freedom
of
speech
or
of
the
press
even
many
federalists
feared
the
consequences
of
the
action
hamilton
was
alarmed
when
he
read
the
bill
exclaiming
let
us
not
establish
a
tyranny
energy
is
a
very
different
thing
from
violence
john
marshall
told
his
friends
in
virginia
that
had
he
been
in
congress
he
would
have
opposed
the
two
bills
because
he
thought
them
useless
and
calculated
to
create
unnecessary
discontents
and
jealousies
the
alien
law
was
not
enforced
but
it
gave
great
offense
to
the
irish
and
french
whose
activities
against
the
american
government
s
policy
respecting
great
britain
put
them
in
danger
of
prison
the
sedition
law
on
the
other
hand
was
vigorously
applied
several
editors
of
republican
newspapers
soon
found
themselves
in
jail
or
broken
by
ruinous
fines
for
their
caustic
criticisms
of
the
federalist
president
and
his
policies
bystanders
at
political
meetings
who
uttered
sentiments
which
though
ungenerous
and
severe
seem
harmless
enough
now
were
hurried
before
federalist
judges
and
promptly
fined
and
imprisoned
although
the
prosecutions
were
not
numerous
they
aroused
a
keen
resentment
the
republicans
were
convinced
that
their
political
opponents
having
saddled
upon
the
country
hamilton
s
fiscal
system
and
the
british
treaty
were
bent
on
silencing
all
censure
the
measures
therefore
had
exactly
the
opposite
effect
from
that
which
their
authors
intended
instead
of
helping
the
federalist
party
they
made
criticism
of
it
more
bitter
than
ever
the
kentucky
and
virginia
resolutions
jefferson
was
quick
to
take
advantage
of
the
discontent
he
drafted
a
set
of
resolutions
declaring
the
sedition
law
null
and
void
as
violating
the
federal
constitution
his
resolutions
were
passed
by
the
kentucky
legislature
late
in
signed
by
the
governor
and
transmitted
to
the
other
states
for
their
consideration
though
receiving
unfavorable
replies
from
a
number
of
northern
states
kentucky
the
following
year
reaffirmed
its
position
and
declared
that
the
nullification
of
all
unconstitutional
acts
of
congress
was
the
rightful
remedy
to
be
used
by
the
states
in
the
redress
of
grievances
it
thus
defied
the
federal
government
and
announced
a
doctrine
hostile
to
nationality
and
fraught
with
terrible
meaning
for
the
future
in
the
neighboring
state
of
virginia
madison
led
a
movement
against
the
alien
and
sedition
laws
he
induced
the
legislature
to
pass
resolutions
condemning
the
acts
as
unconstitutional
and
calling
upon
the
other
states
to
take
proper
means
to
preserve
their
rights
and
the
rights
of
the
people
the
republican
triumph
in
thus
the
way
was
prepared
for
the
election
of
the
republicans
left
no
stone
unturned
in
their
efforts
to
place
on
the
federalist
candidate
president
adams
all
the
odium
of
the
alien
and
sedition
laws
in
addition
to
responsibility
for
approving
hamilton
s
measures
and
policies
the
federalists
divided
in
councils
and
cold
in
their
affection
for
adams
made
a
poor
campaign
they
tried
to
discredit
their
opponents
with
epithets
of
jacobins
and
anarchists
terms
which
had
been
weakened
by
excessive
use
when
the
vote
was
counted
it
was
found
that
adams
had
been
defeated
while
the
republicans
had
carried
the
entire
south
and
new
york
also
and
secured
eight
of
the
fifteen
electoral
votes
cast
by
pennsylvania
our
beloved
adams
will
now
close
his
bright
career
lamented
a
federalist
newspaper
sons
of
faction
demagogues
and
high
priests
of
anarchy
now
you
have
cause
to
triumph
illustration
an
old
cartoon
a
quarrel
between
a
federalist
and
a
republican
in
the
house
of
representatives
jefferson
s
election
however
was
still
uncertain
by
a
curious
provision
in
the
constitution
presidential
electors
were
required
to
vote
for
two
persons
without
indicating
which
office
each
was
to
fill
the
one
receiving
the
highest
number
of
votes
to
be
president
and
the
candidate
standing
next
to
be
vice
president
it
so
happened
that
aaron
burr
the
republican
candidate
for
vice
president
had
received
the
same
number
of
votes
as
jefferson
as
neither
had
a
majority
the
election
was
thrown
into
the
house
of
representatives
where
the
federalists
held
the
balance
of
power
although
it
was
well
known
that
burr
was
not
even
a
candidate
for
president
his
friends
and
many
federalists
began
intriguing
for
his
election
to
that
high
office
had
it
not
been
for
the
vigorous
action
of
hamilton
the
prize
might
have
been
snatched
out
of
jefferson
s
hands
not
until
the
thirty
sixth
ballot
on
february
was
the
great
issue
decided
in
his
favor
references
j
s
bassett
the
federalist
system
american
nation
series
c
a
beard
economic
origins
of
jeffersonian
democracy
h
lodge
alexander
hamilton
j
t
morse
thomas
jefferson
questions
who
were
the
leaders
in
the
first
administration
under
the
constitution
what
step
was
taken
to
appease
the
opposition
enumerate
hamilton
s
great
measures
and
explain
each
in
detail
show
the
connection
between
the
parts
of
hamilton
s
system
contrast
the
general
political
views
of
hamilton
and
jefferson
what
were
the
important
results
of
the
peaceful
french
revolution
explain
the
interaction
of
opinion
between
france
and
the
united
states
how
did
the
reign
of
terror
change
american
opinion
what
was
the
burke
paine
controversy
show
how
the
war
in
europe
affected
american
commerce
and
involved
america
with
england
and
france
what
were
american
policies
with
regard
to
each
of
those
countries
what
was
the
outcome
of
the
alien
and
sedition
acts
research
topics
early
federal
legislation
coman
industrial
history
of
the
united
states
pp
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
hamilton
s
report
on
public
credit
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
the
french
revolution
robinson
and
beard
development
of
modern
europe
vol
i
pp
elson
pp
the
burke
paine
controversy
make
an
analysis
of
burke
s
reflections
on
the
french
revolution
and
paine
s
rights
of
man
the
alien
and
sedition
acts
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
elson
pp
kentucky
and
virginia
resolutions
macdonald
pp
source
studies
materials
in
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
iii
pp
biographical
studies
alexander
hamilton
john
adams
thomas
jefferson
and
albert
gallatin
the
twelfth
amendment
contrast
the
provision
in
the
original
constitution
with
the
terms
of
the
amendment
see
appendix
footnotes
north
carolina
ratified
in
november
and
rhode
island
in
may
to
prevent
a
repetition
of
such
an
unfortunate
affair
the
twelfth
amendment
of
the
constitution
was
adopted
in
changing
slightly
the
method
of
electing
the
president
chapter
ix
the
jeffersonian
republicans
in
power
republican
principles
and
policies
opposition
to
strong
central
government
cherishing
especially
the
agricultural
interest
as
jefferson
said
the
republicans
were
in
the
beginning
provincial
in
their
concern
and
outlook
their
attachment
to
america
was
certainly
as
strong
as
that
of
hamilton
but
they
regarded
the
state
rather
than
the
national
government
as
the
proper
center
of
power
and
affection
indeed
a
large
part
of
the
rank
and
file
had
been
among
the
opponents
of
the
constitution
in
the
days
of
its
adoption
jefferson
had
entertained
doubts
about
it
and
monroe
destined
to
be
the
fifth
president
had
been
one
of
the
bitter
foes
of
ratification
the
former
went
so
far
in
the
direction
of
local
autonomy
that
he
exalted
the
state
above
the
nation
in
the
kentucky
resolutions
of
declaring
the
constitution
to
be
a
mere
compact
and
the
states
competent
to
interpret
and
nullify
federal
law
this
was
provincialism
with
a
vengeance
it
is
jealousy
not
confidence
which
prescribes
limited
constitutions
wrote
jefferson
for
the
kentucky
legislature
jealousy
of
the
national
government
not
confidence
in
it
this
is
the
ideal
that
reflected
the
provincial
and
agricultural
interest
republican
simplicity
every
act
of
the
jeffersonian
party
during
its
early
days
of
power
was
in
accord
with
the
ideals
of
government
which
it
professed
it
had
opposed
all
pomp
and
ceremony
calculated
to
give
weight
and
dignity
to
the
chief
executive
of
the
nation
as
symbols
of
monarchy
and
high
prerogative
appropriately
therefore
jefferson
s
inauguration
on
march
the
first
at
the
new
capital
at
washington
was
marked
by
extreme
simplicity
in
keeping
with
this
procedure
he
quit
the
practice
followed
by
washington
and
adams
of
reading
presidential
addresses
to
congress
in
joint
assembly
and
adopted
in
its
stead
the
plan
of
sending
his
messages
in
writing
a
custom
that
was
continued
unbroken
until
when
president
wilson
returned
to
the
example
set
by
the
first
chief
magistrate
republican
measures
the
republicans
had
complained
of
a
great
national
debt
as
the
source
of
a
dangerous
money
power
giving
strength
to
the
federal
government
accordingly
they
began
to
pay
it
off
as
rapidly
as
possible
they
had
held
commerce
in
low
esteem
and
looked
upon
a
large
navy
as
a
mere
device
to
protect
it
consequently
they
reduced
the
number
of
warships
they
had
objected
to
excise
taxes
particularly
on
whisky
these
they
quickly
abolished
to
the
intense
satisfaction
of
the
farmers
they
had
protested
against
the
heavy
cost
of
the
federal
government
they
reduced
expenses
by
discharging
hundreds
of
men
from
the
army
and
abolishing
many
offices
they
had
savagely
criticized
the
sedition
law
and
jefferson
refused
to
enforce
it
they
had
been
deeply
offended
by
the
assault
on
freedom
of
speech
and
press
and
they
promptly
impeached
samuel
chase
a
justice
of
the
supreme
court
who
had
been
especially
severe
in
his
attacks
upon
offenders
under
the
sedition
act
their
failure
to
convict
justice
chase
by
a
narrow
margin
was
due
to
no
lack
of
zeal
on
their
part
but
to
the
federalist
strength
in
the
senate
where
the
trial
was
held
they
had
regarded
the
appointment
of
a
large
number
of
federal
judges
during
the
last
hours
of
adams
administration
as
an
attempt
to
intrench
federalists
in
the
judiciary
and
to
enlarge
the
sphere
of
the
national
government
accordingly
they
at
once
repealed
the
act
creating
the
new
judgeships
thus
depriving
the
midnight
appointees
of
their
posts
they
had
considered
the
federal
offices
civil
and
military
as
sources
of
great
strength
to
the
federalists
and
jefferson
though
committed
to
the
principle
that
offices
should
be
open
to
all
and
distributed
according
to
merit
was
careful
to
fill
most
of
the
vacancies
as
they
occurred
with
trusted
republicans
to
his
credit
however
it
must
be
said
that
he
did
not
make
wholesale
removals
to
find
room
for
party
workers
the
republicans
thus
hewed
to
the
line
of
their
general
policy
of
restricting
the
weight
dignity
and
activity
of
the
national
government
yet
there
were
no
republicans
as
the
federalists
asserted
prepared
to
urge
serious
modifications
in
the
constitution
if
there
be
any
among
us
who
wish
to
dissolve
this
union
or
to
change
its
republican
form
wrote
jefferson
in
his
first
inaugural
let
them
stand
undisturbed
as
monuments
of
the
safety
with
which
error
of
opinion
may
be
tolerated
where
reason
is
left
free
to
combat
it
after
reciting
the
fortunate
circumstances
of
climate
soil
and
isolation
which
made
the
future
of
america
so
full
of
promise
jefferson
concluded
a
wise
and
frugal
government
which
shall
restrain
men
from
injuring
one
another
shall
leave
them
otherwise
free
to
regulate
their
own
pursuits
of
industry
and
improvement
and
shall
not
take
from
the
mouth
of
labour
the
bread
it
has
earned
this
is
the
sum
of
good
government
and
this
is
necessary
to
close
the
circle
of
our
felicities
in
all
this
the
republicans
had
not
reckoned
with
destiny
in
a
few
short
years
that
lay
ahead
it
was
their
fate
to
double
the
territory
of
the
country
making
inevitable
a
continental
nation
to
give
the
constitution
a
generous
interpretation
that
shocked
many
a
federalist
to
wage
war
on
behalf
of
american
commerce
to
reestablish
the
hated
united
states
bank
to
enact
a
high
protective
tariff
to
see
their
federalist
opponents
in
their
turn
discredited
as
nullifiers
and
provincials
to
announce
high
national
doctrines
in
foreign
affairs
and
to
behold
the
constitution
exalted
and
defended
against
the
pretensions
of
states
by
a
son
of
old
virginia
john
marshall
chief
justice
of
the
supreme
court
of
the
united
states
the
republicans
and
the
great
west
expansion
and
land
hunger
the
first
of
the
great
measures
which
drove
the
republicans
out
upon
this
new
national
course
the
purchase
of
the
louisiana
territory
was
the
product
of
circumstances
rather
than
of
their
deliberate
choosing
it
was
not
the
lack
of
land
for
his
cherished
farmers
that
led
jefferson
to
add
such
an
immense
domain
to
the
original
possessions
of
the
united
states
in
the
northwest
territory
now
embracing
ohio
indiana
illinois
michigan
wisconsin
and
a
portion
of
minnesota
settlements
were
mainly
confined
to
the
north
bank
of
the
ohio
river
to
the
south
in
kentucky
and
tennessee
where
there
were
more
than
one
hundred
thousand
white
people
who
had
pushed
over
the
mountains
from
virginia
and
the
carolinas
there
were
still
wide
reaches
of
untilled
soil
the
alabama
and
mississippi
regions
were
vast
indian
frontiers
of
the
state
of
georgia
unsettled
and
almost
unexplored
even
to
the
wildest
imagination
there
seemed
to
be
territory
enough
to
satisfy
the
land
hunger
of
the
american
people
for
a
century
to
come
the
significance
of
the
mississippi
river
at
all
events
the
east
then
the
center
of
power
saw
no
good
reason
for
expansion
the
planters
of
the
carolinas
the
manufacturers
of
pennsylvania
the
importers
of
new
york
the
shipbuilders
of
new
england
looking
to
the
seaboard
and
to
europe
for
trade
refinements
and
sometimes
their
ideas
of
government
were
slow
to
appreciate
the
place
of
the
west
in
national
economy
the
better
educated
the
easterners
were
the
less
it
seems
they
comprehended
the
destiny
of
the
nation
sons
of
federalist
fathers
at
williams
college
after
a
long
debate
decided
by
a
vote
of
fifteen
to
one
that
the
purchase
of
louisiana
was
undesirable
on
the
other
hand
the
pioneers
of
kentucky
ohio
and
tennessee
unlearned
in
books
saw
with
their
own
eyes
the
resources
of
the
wilderness
many
of
them
had
been
across
the
mississippi
and
had
beheld
the
rich
lands
awaiting
the
plow
of
the
white
man
down
the
great
river
they
floated
their
wheat
corn
and
bacon
to
ocean
going
ships
bound
for
the
ports
of
the
seaboard
or
for
europe
the
land
journeys
over
the
mountain
barriers
with
bulky
farm
produce
they
knew
from
experience
were
almost
impossible
and
costly
at
best
nails
bolts
of
cloth
tea
and
coffee
could
go
or
come
that
way
but
not
corn
and
bacon
a
free
outlet
to
the
sea
by
the
mississippi
was
as
essential
to
the
pioneers
of
the
kentucky
region
as
the
harbor
of
boston
to
the
merchant
princes
of
that
metropolis
louisiana
under
spanish
rule
for
this
reason
they
watched
with
deep
solicitude
the
fortunes
of
the
spanish
king
to
whom
at
the
close
of
the
seven
years
war
had
fallen
the
louisiana
territory
stretching
from
new
orleans
to
the
rocky
mountains
while
he
controlled
the
mouth
of
the
mississippi
there
was
little
to
fear
for
he
had
neither
the
army
nor
the
navy
necessary
to
resist
any
invasion
of
american
trade
moreover
washington
had
been
able
by
the
exercise
of
great
tact
to
secure
from
spain
in
a
trading
privilege
through
new
orleans
which
satisfied
the
present
requirements
of
the
frontiersmen
even
if
it
did
not
allay
their
fears
for
the
future
so
things
stood
when
a
swift
succession
of
events
altered
the
whole
situation
louisiana
transferred
to
france
in
july
a
royal
order
from
spain
instructed
the
officials
at
new
orleans
to
close
the
port
to
american
produce
about
the
same
time
a
disturbing
rumor
long
current
was
confirmed
napoleon
had
coerced
spain
into
returning
louisiana
to
france
by
a
secret
treaty
signed
in
the
scalers
of
the
alps
and
conquerors
of
venice
now
looked
across
the
sea
for
new
scenes
of
adventure
the
west
was
ablaze
with
excitement
a
call
for
war
ran
through
the
frontier
expeditions
were
organized
to
prevent
the
landing
of
the
french
and
petitions
for
instant
action
flooded
in
upon
jefferson
jefferson
sees
the
danger
jefferson
the
friend
of
france
and
sworn
enemy
of
england
compelled
to
choose
in
the
interest
of
america
never
winced
the
cession
of
louisiana
and
the
floridas
by
spain
to
france
he
wrote
to
livingston
the
american
minister
in
paris
works
sorely
on
the
united
states
it
completely
reverses
all
the
political
relations
of
the
united
states
and
will
form
a
new
epoch
in
our
political
course
there
is
on
the
globe
one
single
spot
the
possessor
of
which
is
our
natural
and
habitual
enemy
it
is
new
orleans
through
which
the
produce
of
three
eighths
of
our
territory
must
pass
to
market
france
placing
herself
in
that
door
assumes
to
us
an
attitude
of
defiance
spain
might
have
retained
it
quietly
for
years
her
pacific
dispositions
her
feeble
state
would
induce
her
to
increase
our
facilities
there
not
so
can
it
ever
be
in
the
hands
of
france
the
day
that
france
takes
possession
of
new
orleans
fixes
the
sentence
which
is
to
restrain
her
forever
within
her
low
water
mark
it
seals
the
union
of
the
two
nations
who
in
conjunction
can
maintain
exclusive
possession
of
the
ocean
from
that
moment
we
must
marry
ourselves
to
the
british
fleet
and
nation
this
is
not
a
state
of
things
we
seek
or
desire
it
is
one
which
this
measure
if
adopted
by
france
forces
on
us
as
necessarily
as
any
other
cause
by
the
laws
of
nature
brings
on
its
necessary
effect
louisiana
purchased
acting
on
this
belief
but
apparently
seeing
only
the
mississippi
outlet
at
stake
jefferson
sent
his
friend
james
monroe
to
france
with
the
power
to
buy
new
orleans
and
west
florida
before
monroe
arrived
the
regular
minister
livingston
had
already
convinced
napoleon
that
it
would
be
well
to
sell
territory
which
might
be
wrested
from
him
at
any
moment
by
the
british
sea
power
especially
as
the
war
temporarily
stopped
by
the
peace
of
amiens
was
once
more
raging
in
europe
wise
as
he
was
in
his
day
livingston
had
at
first
no
thought
of
buying
the
whole
louisiana
country
he
was
simply
dazed
when
napoleon
offered
to
sell
the
entire
domain
and
get
rid
of
the
business
altogether
though
staggered
by
the
proposal
he
and
monroe
decided
to
accept
on
april
they
signed
the
treaty
of
cession
agreeing
to
pay
in
six
per
cent
bonds
and
to
discharge
certain
debts
due
french
citizens
making
in
all
approximately
fifteen
millions
spain
protested
napoleon
s
brother
fumed
french
newspapers
objected
but
the
deed
was
done
jefferson
and
his
constitutional
scruples
when
the
news
of
this
extraordinary
event
reached
the
united
states
the
people
were
filled
with
astonishment
and
no
one
was
more
surprised
than
jefferson
himself
he
had
thought
of
buying
new
orleans
and
west
florida
for
a
small
sum
and
now
a
vast
domain
had
been
dumped
into
the
lap
of
the
nation
he
was
puzzled
on
looking
into
the
constitution
he
found
not
a
line
authorizing
the
purchase
of
more
territory
and
so
he
drafted
an
amendment
declaring
louisiana
as
ceded
by
france
a
part
of
the
united
states
he
had
belabored
the
federalists
for
piling
up
a
big
national
debt
and
he
could
hardly
endure
the
thought
of
issuing
more
bonds
himself
in
the
midst
of
his
doubts
came
the
news
that
napoleon
might
withdraw
from
the
bargain
thoroughly
alarmed
by
that
jefferson
pressed
the
senate
for
a
ratification
of
the
treaty
he
still
clung
to
his
original
idea
that
the
constitution
did
not
warrant
the
purchase
but
he
lamely
concluded
if
our
friends
shall
think
differently
i
shall
certainly
acquiesce
with
satisfaction
confident
that
the
good
sense
of
our
country
will
correct
the
evil
of
construction
when
it
shall
produce
ill
effects
thus
the
stanch
advocate
of
strict
interpretation
cut
loose
from
his
own
doctrine
and
intrusted
the
construction
of
the
constitution
to
the
good
sense
of
his
countrymen
the
treaty
ratified
this
unusual
transaction
so
favorable
to
the
west
aroused
the
ire
of
the
seaboard
federalists
some
denounced
it
as
unconstitutional
easily
forgetting
hamilton
s
masterly
defense
of
the
bank
also
not
mentioned
in
the
constitution
others
urged
that
if
the
howling
wilderness
ever
should
be
settled
it
would
turn
against
the
east
form
new
commercial
connections
and
escape
from
federal
control
still
others
protested
that
the
purchase
would
lead
inevitably
to
the
dominance
of
a
hotch
potch
of
wild
men
from
the
far
west
federalists
who
thought
the
broad
back
of
america
could
readily
bear
hamilton
s
consolidated
debt
now
went
into
agonies
over
a
bond
issue
of
less
than
one
sixth
of
that
amount
but
in
vain
jefferson
s
party
with
a
high
hand
carried
the
day
the
senate
after
hearing
the
federalist
protest
ratified
the
treaty
in
december
the
french
flag
was
hauled
down
from
the
old
government
buildings
in
new
orleans
and
the
stars
and
stripes
were
hoisted
as
a
sign
that
the
land
of
coronado
de
soto
marquette
and
la
salle
had
passed
forever
to
the
united
states
illustration
the
united
states
in
by
a
single
stroke
the
original
territory
of
the
united
states
was
more
than
doubled
while
the
boundaries
of
the
purchase
were
uncertain
it
is
safe
to
say
that
the
louisiana
territory
included
what
is
now
arkansas
missouri
iowa
oklahoma
kansas
nebraska
south
dakota
and
large
portions
of
louisiana
minnesota
north
dakota
colorado
montana
and
wyoming
the
farm
lands
that
the
friends
of
a
little
america
on
the
seacoast
declared
a
hopeless
wilderness
were
within
a
hundred
years
fully
occupied
and
valued
at
nearly
seven
billion
dollars
almost
five
hundred
times
the
price
paid
to
napoleon
western
explorations
having
taken
the
fateful
step
jefferson
wisely
began
to
make
the
most
of
it
he
prepared
for
the
opening
of
the
new
country
by
sending
the
lewis
and
clark
expedition
to
explore
it
discover
its
resources
and
lay
out
an
overland
route
through
the
missouri
valley
and
across
the
great
divide
to
the
pacific
the
story
of
this
mighty
exploit
which
began
in
the
spring
of
and
ended
in
the
autumn
of
was
set
down
with
skill
and
pains
in
the
journal
of
lewis
and
clark
when
published
even
in
a
short
form
it
invited
the
forward
looking
men
of
the
east
to
take
thought
about
the
western
empire
at
the
same
time
zebulon
pike
in
a
series
of
journeys
explored
the
sources
of
the
mississippi
river
and
penetrated
the
spanish
territories
of
the
far
southwest
thus
scouts
and
pioneers
continued
the
work
of
diplomats
the
republican
war
for
commercial
independence
the
english
and
french
blockades
in
addition
to
bringing
louisiana
to
the
united
states
the
reopening
of
the
european
war
in
after
a
short
lull
renewed
in
an
acute
form
the
commercial
difficulties
that
had
plagued
the
country
all
during
the
administrations
of
washington
and
adams
the
republicans
were
now
plunged
into
the
hornets
nest
the
party
whose
ardent
spirits
had
burned
jay
in
effigy
stoned
hamilton
for
defending
his
treaty
jeered
washington
s
proclamation
of
neutrality
and
spoken
bitterly
of
timid
traders
could
no
longer
take
refuge
in
criticism
it
had
to
act
its
troubles
took
a
serious
turn
in
england
in
a
determined
effort
to
bring
france
to
her
knees
by
starvation
declared
the
coast
of
europe
blockaded
from
brest
to
the
mouth
of
the
elbe
river
napoleon
retaliated
by
his
berlin
decree
of
november
blockading
the
british
isles
a
measure
terrifying
to
american
ship
owners
whose
vessels
were
liable
to
seizure
by
any
french
rover
though
napoleon
had
no
navy
to
make
good
his
proclamation
great
britain
countered
with
a
still
more
irritating
decree
the
orders
in
council
of
it
modified
its
blockade
but
in
so
doing
merely
authorized
american
ships
not
carrying
munitions
of
war
to
complete
their
voyage
to
the
continent
on
condition
of
their
stopping
at
a
british
port
securing
a
license
and
paying
a
tax
this
responded
napoleon
was
the
height
of
insolence
and
he
denounced
it
as
a
gross
violation
of
international
law
he
then
closed
the
circle
of
american
troubles
by
issuing
his
milan
decree
of
december
this
order
declared
that
any
ship
which
complied
with
the
british
rules
would
be
subject
to
seizure
and
confiscation
by
french
authorities
the
impressment
of
seamen
that
was
not
all
great
britain
in
dire
need
of
men
for
her
navy
adopted
the
practice
of
stopping
american
ships
searching
them
and
carrying
away
british
born
sailors
found
on
board
british
sailors
were
so
badly
treated
so
cruelly
flogged
for
trivial
causes
and
so
meanly
fed
that
they
fled
in
crowds
to
the
american
marine
in
many
cases
it
was
difficult
to
tell
whether
seamen
were
english
or
american
they
spoke
the
same
language
so
that
language
was
no
test
rovers
on
the
deep
and
stragglers
in
the
ports
of
both
countries
they
frequently
had
no
papers
to
show
their
nativity
moreover
great
britain
held
to
the
old
rule
once
an
englishman
always
an
englishman
a
doctrine
rejected
by
the
united
states
in
favor
of
the
principle
that
a
man
could
choose
the
nation
to
which
he
would
give
allegiance
british
sea
captains
sometimes
by
mistake
and
often
enough
with
reckless
indifference
carried
away
into
servitude
in
their
own
navy
genuine
american
citizens
the
process
itself
even
when
executed
with
all
the
civilities
of
law
was
painful
enough
for
it
meant
that
american
ships
were
forced
to
come
to
and
compelled
to
rest
submissively
under
british
guns
until
the
searching
party
had
pried
into
records
questioned
seamen
seized
and
handcuffed
victims
saints
could
not
have
done
this
work
without
raising
angry
passions
and
only
saints
could
have
endured
it
with
patience
and
fortitude
had
the
enactment
of
the
scenes
been
confined
to
the
high
seas
and
knowledge
of
them
to
rumors
and
newspaper
stories
american
resentment
might
not
have
been
so
intense
but
many
a
search
and
seizure
was
made
in
sight
of
land
british
and
french
vessels
patrolled
the
coasts
firing
on
one
another
and
chasing
one
another
in
american
waters
within
the
three
mile
limit
when
in
the
summer
of
the
american
frigate
chesapeake
refused
to
surrender
men
alleged
to
be
deserters
from
king
george
s
navy
the
british
warship
leopard
opened
fire
killing
three
men
and
wounding
eighteen
more
an
act
which
even
the
british
ministry
could
hardly
excuse
if
the
french
were
less
frequently
the
offenders
it
was
not
because
of
their
tenderness
about
american
rights
but
because
so
few
of
their
ships
escaped
the
hawk
eyed
british
navy
to
operate
in
american
waters
the
losses
in
american
commerce
this
high
handed
conduct
on
the
part
of
european
belligerents
was
very
injurious
to
american
trade
by
their
enterprise
american
shippers
had
become
the
foremost
carriers
on
the
atlantic
ocean
in
a
decade
they
had
doubled
the
tonnage
of
american
merchant
ships
under
the
american
flag
taking
the
place
of
the
french
marine
when
britain
swept
that
from
the
seas
and
supplying
britain
with
the
sinews
of
war
for
the
contest
with
the
napoleonic
empire
the
american
shipping
engaged
in
foreign
trade
embraced
tons
in
tons
in
and
almost
tons
in
such
was
the
enterprise
attacked
by
the
british
and
french
decrees
american
ships
bound
for
great
britain
were
liable
to
be
captured
by
french
privateers
which
in
spite
of
the
disasters
of
the
nile
and
trafalgar
ranged
the
seas
american
ships
destined
for
the
continent
if
they
failed
to
stop
at
british
ports
and
pay
tribute
were
in
great
danger
of
capture
by
the
sleepless
british
navy
and
its
swarm
of
auxiliaries
american
sea
captains
who
in
fear
of
british
vengeance
heeded
the
orders
in
council
and
paid
the
tax
were
almost
certain
to
fall
a
prey
to
french
vengeance
for
the
french
were
vigorous
in
executing
the
milan
decree
jefferson
s
policy
the
president
s
dilemma
was
distressing
both
the
belligerents
in
europe
were
guilty
of
depredations
on
american
commerce
war
on
both
of
them
was
out
of
the
question
war
on
france
was
impossible
because
she
had
no
territory
on
this
side
of
the
water
which
could
be
reached
by
american
troops
and
her
naval
forces
had
been
shattered
at
the
battles
of
the
nile
and
trafalgar
war
on
great
britain
a
power
which
jefferson
s
followers
feared
and
distrusted
was
possible
but
not
inviting
jefferson
shrank
from
it
a
man
of
peace
he
disliked
war
s
brazen
clamor
a
man
of
kindly
spirit
he
was
startled
at
the
death
and
destruction
which
it
brought
in
its
train
so
for
the
eight
years
jefferson
steered
an
even
course
suggesting
measure
after
measure
with
a
view
to
avoiding
bloodshed
he
sent
it
is
true
commodore
preble
in
to
punish
mediterranean
pirates
preying
upon
american
commerce
but
a
great
war
he
evaded
with
passionate
earnestness
trying
in
its
place
every
other
expedient
to
protect
american
rights
the
embargo
and
non
intercourse
acts
in
congress
passed
and
jefferson
approved
a
non
importation
act
closing
american
ports
to
certain
products
from
british
dominions
a
measure
intended
as
a
club
over
the
british
government
s
head
this
law
failing
in
its
purpose
jefferson
proposed
and
congress
adopted
in
december
the
embargo
act
forbidding
all
vessels
to
leave
american
harbors
for
foreign
ports
france
and
england
were
to
be
brought
to
terms
by
cutting
off
their
supplies
the
result
of
the
embargo
was
pathetic
england
and
france
refused
to
give
up
search
and
seizure
american
ship
owners
who
lured
by
huge
profits
had
formerly
been
willing
to
take
the
risk
were
now
restrained
by
law
to
their
home
ports
every
section
suffered
the
south
and
west
found
their
markets
for
cotton
rice
tobacco
corn
and
bacon
curtailed
thus
they
learned
by
bitter
experience
the
national
significance
of
commerce
ship
masters
ship
builders
longshoremen
and
sailors
were
thrown
out
of
employment
while
the
prices
of
foreign
goods
doubled
those
who
obeyed
the
law
were
ruined
violators
of
the
law
smuggled
goods
into
canada
and
florida
for
shipment
abroad
jefferson
s
friends
accepted
the
medicine
with
a
wry
face
as
the
only
alternative
to
supine
submission
or
open
war
his
opponents
without
offering
any
solution
of
their
own
denounced
it
as
a
contemptible
plan
that
brought
neither
relief
nor
honor
beset
by
the
clamor
that
arose
on
all
sides
congress
in
the
closing
days
of
jefferson
s
administration
repealed
the
embargo
law
and
substituted
a
non
intercourse
act
forbidding
trade
with
england
and
france
while
permitting
it
with
other
countries
a
measure
equally
futile
in
staying
the
depredations
on
american
shipping
jefferson
retires
in
favor
of
madison
jefferson
exhausted
by
endless
wrangling
and
wounded
as
washington
had
been
by
savage
criticism
welcomed
march
his
friends
urged
him
to
stay
by
the
ship
and
accept
a
third
term
he
declined
saying
that
election
for
life
might
result
from
repeated
reelection
in
following
washington
s
course
and
defending
it
on
principle
he
set
an
example
to
all
his
successors
making
the
third
term
doctrine
a
part
of
american
unwritten
law
his
intimate
friend
james
madison
to
whom
he
turned
over
the
burdens
of
his
high
office
was
like
himself
a
man
of
peace
madison
had
been
a
leader
since
the
days
of
the
revolution
but
in
legislative
halls
and
council
chambers
not
on
the
field
of
battle
small
in
stature
sensitive
in
feelings
studious
in
habits
he
was
no
man
for
the
rough
and
tumble
of
practical
politics
he
had
taken
a
prominent
and
distinguished
part
in
the
framing
and
the
adoption
of
the
constitution
he
had
served
in
the
first
congress
as
a
friend
of
hamilton
s
measures
later
he
attached
himself
to
jefferson
s
fortunes
and
served
for
eight
years
as
his
first
counselor
the
secretary
of
state
the
principles
of
the
constitution
which
he
had
helped
to
make
and
interpret
he
was
now
as
president
called
upon
to
apply
in
one
of
the
most
perplexing
moments
in
all
american
history
in
keeping
with
his
own
traditions
and
following
in
the
footsteps
of
jefferson
he
vainly
tried
to
solve
the
foreign
problem
by
negotiation
the
trend
of
events
whatever
difficulties
madison
had
in
making
up
his
mind
on
war
and
peace
were
settled
by
events
beyond
his
own
control
in
the
spring
of
a
british
frigate
held
up
an
american
ship
near
the
harbor
of
new
york
and
impressed
a
seaman
alleged
to
be
an
american
citizen
burning
with
resentment
the
captain
of
the
president
an
american
warship
acting
under
orders
poured
several
broadsides
into
the
little
belt
a
british
sloop
suspected
of
being
the
guilty
party
the
british
also
encouraged
the
indian
chief
tecumseh
who
welded
together
the
indians
of
the
northwest
under
british
protection
and
gave
signs
of
restlessness
presaging
a
revolt
this
sent
a
note
of
alarm
along
the
frontier
that
was
not
checked
even
when
in
november
tecumseh
s
men
were
badly
beaten
at
tippecanoe
by
william
henry
harrison
the
indians
stood
in
the
way
of
the
advancing
frontier
and
it
seemed
to
the
pioneers
that
without
support
from
the
british
in
canada
the
red
men
would
soon
be
subdued
clay
and
calhoun
while
events
were
moving
swiftly
and
rumors
were
flying
thick
and
fast
the
mastery
of
the
government
passed
from
the
uncertain
hands
of
madison
to
a
party
of
ardent
young
men
in
congress
dubbed
young
republicans
under
the
leadership
of
two
members
destined
to
be
mighty
figures
in
american
history
henry
clay
of
kentucky
and
john
c
calhoun
of
south
carolina
the
former
contended
in
a
flair
of
folly
that
the
militia
of
kentucky
alone
are
competent
to
place
montreal
and
upper
canada
at
your
feet
the
latter
with
a
light
heart
spoke
of
conquering
canada
in
a
four
weeks
campaign
it
must
not
be
inferred
says
channing
that
in
advocating
conquest
the
westerners
were
actuated
merely
by
desire
for
land
they
welcomed
war
because
they
thought
it
would
be
the
easiest
way
to
abate
indian
troubles
the
savages
were
supported
by
the
fur
trading
interests
that
centred
at
quebec
and
london
the
southerners
on
their
part
wished
for
florida
and
they
thought
that
the
conquest
of
canada
would
obviate
some
northern
opposition
to
this
acquisition
of
slave
territory
while
clay
and
calhoun
spokesmen
of
the
west
and
south
were
not
unmindful
of
what
napoleon
had
done
to
american
commerce
they
knew
that
their
followers
still
remembered
with
deep
gratitude
the
aid
of
the
french
in
the
war
for
independence
and
that
the
embers
of
the
old
hatred
for
george
iii
still
on
the
throne
could
be
readily
blown
into
flame
madison
accepts
war
as
inevitable
the
conduct
of
the
british
ministers
with
whom
madison
had
to
deal
did
little
to
encourage
him
in
adhering
to
the
policy
of
watchful
waiting
one
of
them
a
high
tory
believed
that
all
americans
were
alike
except
that
a
few
are
less
knaves
than
others
and
his
methods
were
colored
by
his
belief
on
the
recall
of
this
minister
the
british
government
selected
another
no
less
high
and
mighty
in
his
principles
and
opinions
so
madison
became
thoroughly
discouraged
about
the
outcome
of
pacific
measures
when
the
pressure
from
congress
upon
him
became
too
heavy
he
gave
way
signing
on
june
the
declaration
of
war
on
great
britain
in
proclaiming
hostilities
the
administration
set
forth
the
causes
which
justified
the
declaration
namely
the
british
had
been
encouraging
the
indians
to
attack
american
citizens
on
the
frontier
they
had
ruined
american
trade
by
blockades
they
had
insulted
the
american
flag
by
stopping
and
searching
our
ships
they
had
illegally
seized
american
sailors
and
driven
them
into
the
british
navy
the
course
of
the
war
the
war
lasted
for
nearly
three
years
without
bringing
victory
to
either
side
the
surrender
of
detroit
by
general
hull
to
the
british
and
the
failure
of
the
american
invasion
of
canada
were
offset
by
perry
s
victory
on
lake
erie
and
a
decisive
blow
administered
to
british
designs
for
an
invasion
of
new
york
by
way
of
plattsburgh
the
triumph
of
jackson
at
new
orleans
helped
to
atone
for
the
humiliation
suffered
in
the
burning
of
the
capitol
by
the
british
the
stirring
deeds
of
the
constitution
the
united
states
and
the
argus
on
the
seas
the
heroic
death
of
lawrence
and
the
victories
of
a
hundred
privateers
furnished
consolation
for
those
who
suffered
from
the
iron
blockade
finally
established
by
the
british
government
when
it
came
to
appreciate
the
gravity
of
the
situation
while
men
love
the
annals
of
the
sea
they
will
turn
to
the
running
battles
the
narrow
escapes
and
the
reckless
daring
of
american
sailors
in
that
naval
contest
with
great
britain
all
this
was
exciting
but
it
was
inconclusive
in
fact
never
was
a
government
less
prepared
than
was
that
of
the
united
states
in
it
had
neither
the
disciplined
troops
the
ships
of
war
nor
the
supplies
required
by
the
magnitude
of
the
military
task
it
was
fortune
that
favored
the
american
cause
great
britain
harassed
worn
and
financially
embarrassed
by
nearly
twenty
years
of
fighting
in
europe
was
in
no
mood
to
gather
her
forces
for
a
titanic
effort
in
america
even
after
napoleon
was
overthrown
and
sent
into
exile
at
elba
in
the
spring
of
war
clouds
still
hung
on
the
european
horizon
and
the
conflict
temporarily
halted
did
again
break
out
to
be
rid
of
american
anxieties
and
free
for
european
eventualities
england
was
ready
to
settle
with
the
united
states
especially
as
that
could
be
done
without
conceding
anything
or
surrendering
any
claims
the
treaty
of
peace
both
countries
were
in
truth
sick
of
a
war
that
offered
neither
glory
nor
profit
having
indulged
in
the
usual
diplomatic
skirmishing
they
sent
representatives
to
ghent
to
discuss
terms
of
peace
after
long
negotiations
an
agreement
was
reached
on
christmas
eve
a
few
days
before
jackson
s
victory
at
new
orleans
when
the
treaty
reached
america
the
people
were
surprised
to
find
that
it
said
nothing
about
the
seizure
of
american
sailors
the
destruction
of
american
trade
the
searching
of
american
ships
or
the
support
of
indians
on
the
frontier
nevertheless
we
are
told
the
people
passed
from
gloom
to
glory
when
the
news
of
peace
arrived
the
bells
were
rung
schools
were
closed
flags
were
displayed
and
many
a
rousing
toast
was
drunk
in
tavern
and
private
home
the
rejoicing
could
continue
with
napoleon
definitely
beaten
at
waterloo
in
june
great
britain
had
no
need
to
impress
sailors
search
ships
and
confiscate
american
goods
bound
to
the
continent
once
more
the
terrible
sea
power
sank
into
the
background
and
the
ocean
was
again
white
with
the
sails
of
merchantmen
the
republicans
nationalized
the
federalists
discredited
by
a
strange
turn
of
fortune
s
wheel
the
party
of
hamilton
washington
adams
the
party
of
the
grand
nation
became
the
party
of
provincialism
and
nullification
new
england
finding
its
shipping
interests
crippled
in
the
european
conflict
and
then
penalized
by
embargoes
opposed
the
declaration
of
war
on
great
britain
which
meant
the
completion
of
the
ruin
already
begun
in
the
course
of
the
struggle
the
federalist
leaders
came
perilously
near
to
treason
in
their
efforts
to
hamper
the
government
of
the
united
states
and
in
their
desperation
they
fell
back
upon
the
doctrine
of
nullification
so
recently
condemned
by
them
when
it
came
from
kentucky
the
senate
of
massachusetts
while
the
war
was
in
progress
resolved
that
it
was
waged
without
justifiable
cause
and
refused
to
approve
military
and
naval
projects
not
connected
with
the
defense
of
our
seacoast
and
soil
a
boston
newspaper
declared
that
the
union
was
nothing
but
a
treaty
among
sovereign
states
that
states
could
decide
for
themselves
the
question
of
obeying
federal
law
and
that
armed
resistance
under
the
banner
of
a
state
would
not
be
rebellion
or
treason
the
general
assembly
of
connecticut
reminded
the
administration
at
washington
that
the
state
of
connecticut
is
a
free
sovereign
and
independent
state
gouverneur
morris
a
member
of
the
convention
which
had
drafted
the
constitution
suggested
the
holding
of
another
conference
to
consider
whether
the
northern
states
should
remain
in
the
union
illustration
from
an
old
cartoon
new
england
jumping
into
the
hands
of
george
iii
in
october
a
convention
of
delegates
from
connecticut
massachusetts
rhode
island
and
certain
counties
of
new
hampshire
and
vermont
was
held
at
hartford
on
the
call
of
massachusetts
the
counsels
of
the
extremists
were
rejected
but
the
convention
solemnly
went
on
record
to
the
effect
that
acts
of
congress
in
violation
of
the
constitution
are
void
that
in
cases
of
deliberate
dangerous
and
palpable
infractions
the
state
is
duty
bound
to
interpose
its
authority
for
the
protection
of
its
citizens
and
that
when
emergencies
occur
the
states
must
be
their
own
judges
and
execute
their
own
decisions
thus
new
england
answered
the
challenge
of
calhoun
and
clay
fortunately
its
actions
were
not
as
rash
as
its
words
the
hartford
convention
merely
proposed
certain
amendments
to
the
constitution
and
adjourned
at
the
close
of
the
war
its
proposals
vanished
harmlessly
but
the
men
who
made
them
were
hopelessly
discredited
the
second
united
states
bank
in
driving
the
federalists
towards
nullification
and
waging
a
national
war
themselves
the
republicans
lost
all
their
old
taint
of
provincialism
moreover
in
turning
to
measures
of
reconstruction
called
forth
by
the
war
they
resorted
to
the
national
devices
of
the
federalists
in
they
chartered
for
a
period
of
twenty
years
a
second
united
states
bank
the
institution
which
jefferson
and
madison
once
had
condemned
as
unsound
and
unconstitutional
the
constitution
remained
unchanged
times
and
circumstances
had
changed
calhoun
dismissed
the
vexed
question
of
constitutionality
with
a
scant
reference
to
an
ancient
dispute
while
madison
set
aside
his
scruples
and
signed
the
bill
the
protective
tariff
of
the
republicans
supplemented
the
bank
by
another
federalist
measure
a
high
protective
tariff
clay
viewed
it
as
the
beginning
of
his
american
system
of
protection
calhoun
defended
it
on
national
principles
for
this
sudden
reversal
of
policy
the
young
republicans
were
taunted
by
some
of
their
older
party
colleagues
with
betraying
the
agricultural
interest
that
jefferson
had
fostered
but
calhoun
refused
to
listen
to
their
criticisms
when
the
seas
are
open
he
said
the
produce
of
the
south
may
pour
anywhere
into
the
markets
of
the
old
world
what
are
the
effects
of
a
war
with
a
maritime
power
with
england
our
commerce
annihilated
our
agriculture
cut
off
from
its
accustomed
markets
the
surplus
of
the
farmer
perishes
on
his
hands
the
recent
war
fell
with
peculiar
pressure
on
the
growers
of
cotton
and
tobacco
and
the
other
great
staples
of
the
country
and
the
same
state
of
things
will
recur
in
the
event
of
another
war
unless
prevented
by
the
foresight
of
this
body
when
our
manufactures
are
grown
to
a
certain
perfection
as
they
soon
will
be
under
the
fostering
care
of
the
government
we
shall
no
longer
experience
these
evils
with
the
republicans
nationalized
the
federalist
party
as
an
organization
disappeared
after
a
crushing
defeat
in
the
presidential
campaign
of
monroe
and
the
florida
purchase
to
the
victor
in
that
political
contest
james
monroe
of
virginia
fell
two
tasks
of
national
importance
adding
to
the
prestige
of
the
whole
country
and
deepening
the
sense
of
patriotism
that
weaned
men
away
from
mere
allegiance
to
states
the
first
of
these
was
the
purchase
of
florida
from
spain
the
acquisition
of
louisiana
let
the
mississippi
flow
unvexed
to
the
sea
but
it
left
all
the
states
east
of
the
river
cut
off
from
the
gulf
affording
them
ground
for
discontent
akin
to
that
which
had
moved
the
pioneers
of
kentucky
to
action
a
generation
earlier
the
uncertainty
as
to
the
boundaries
of
louisiana
gave
the
united
states
a
claim
to
west
florida
setting
on
foot
a
movement
for
occupation
the
florida
swamps
were
a
basis
for
indian
marauders
who
periodically
swept
into
the
frontier
settlements
and
hiding
places
for
runaway
slaves
thus
the
sanction
of
international
law
was
given
to
punitive
expeditions
into
alien
territory
the
pioneer
leaders
stood
waiting
for
the
signal
it
came
president
monroe
on
the
occasion
of
an
indian
outbreak
ordered
general
jackson
to
seize
the
offenders
in
the
floridas
if
necessary
the
high
spirited
warrior
taking
this
as
a
hint
that
he
was
to
occupy
the
coveted
region
replied
that
if
possession
was
the
object
of
the
invasion
he
could
occupy
the
floridas
within
sixty
days
without
waiting
for
an
answer
to
this
letter
he
launched
his
expedition
and
in
the
spring
of
was
master
of
the
spanish
king
s
domain
to
the
south
there
was
nothing
for
the
king
to
do
but
to
make
the
best
of
the
inevitable
by
ceding
the
floridas
to
the
united
states
in
return
for
five
million
dollars
to
be
paid
to
american
citizens
having
claims
against
spain
on
washington
s
birthday
the
treaty
was
signed
it
ceded
the
floridas
to
the
united
states
and
defined
the
boundary
between
mexico
and
the
united
states
by
drawing
a
line
from
the
mouth
of
the
sabine
river
in
a
northwesterly
direction
to
the
pacific
on
this
occasion
even
monroe
former
opponent
of
the
constitution
forgot
to
inquire
whether
new
territory
could
be
constitutionally
acquired
and
incorporated
into
the
american
union
the
republicans
seemed
far
away
from
the
days
of
strict
construction
and
jefferson
still
lived
the
monroe
doctrine
even
more
effective
in
fashioning
the
national
idea
was
monroe
s
enunciation
of
the
famous
doctrine
that
bears
his
name
the
occasion
was
another
european
crisis
during
the
napoleonic
upheaval
and
the
years
of
dissolution
that
ensued
the
spanish
colonies
in
america
following
the
example
set
by
their
english
neighbors
in
declared
their
independence
unable
to
conquer
them
alone
the
king
of
spain
turned
for
help
to
the
friendly
powers
of
europe
that
looked
upon
revolution
and
republics
with
undisguised
horror
the
holy
alliance
he
found
them
prepared
to
view
his
case
with
sympathy
three
of
them
austria
prussia
and
russia
under
the
leadership
of
the
czar
alexander
i
in
the
autumn
of
had
entered
into
a
holy
alliance
to
sustain
by
reciprocal
service
the
autocratic
principle
in
government
although
the
effusive
almost
maudlin
language
of
the
treaty
did
not
express
their
purpose
explicitly
the
alliance
was
later
regarded
as
a
mere
union
of
monarchs
to
prevent
the
rise
and
growth
of
popular
government
the
american
people
thought
their
worst
fears
confirmed
when
in
a
conference
of
delegates
from
russia
austria
prussia
and
france
met
at
verona
to
consider
among
other
things
revolutions
that
had
just
broken
out
in
spain
and
italy
the
spirit
of
the
conference
is
reflected
in
the
first
article
of
the
agreement
reached
by
the
delegates
the
high
contracting
powers
being
convinced
that
the
system
of
representative
government
is
equally
incompatible
with
the
monarchical
principle
and
the
maxim
of
the
sovereignty
of
the
people
with
the
divine
right
mutually
engage
in
the
most
solemn
manner
to
use
all
their
efforts
to
put
an
end
to
the
system
of
representative
government
in
whatever
country
it
may
exist
in
europe
and
to
prevent
its
being
introduced
in
those
countries
where
it
is
not
yet
known
the
czar
who
incidentally
coveted
the
west
coast
of
north
america
proposed
to
send
an
army
to
aid
the
king
of
spain
in
his
troubles
at
home
thus
preparing
the
way
for
intervention
in
spanish
america
it
was
material
weakness
not
want
of
spirit
that
prevented
the
grand
union
of
monarchs
from
making
open
war
on
popular
government
the
position
of
england
unfortunately
too
for
the
holy
alliance
england
refused
to
cooperate
english
merchants
had
built
up
a
large
trade
with
the
independent
latin
american
colonies
and
they
protested
against
the
restoration
of
spanish
sovereignty
which
meant
a
renewal
of
spain
s
former
trade
monopoly
moreover
divine
right
doctrines
had
been
laid
to
rest
in
england
and
the
representative
principle
thoroughly
established
already
there
were
signs
of
the
coming
democratic
flood
which
was
soon
to
carry
the
first
reform
bill
of
extending
the
suffrage
and
sweep
on
to
even
greater
achievements
british
statesmen
therefore
had
to
be
cautious
in
such
circumstances
instead
of
cooperating
with
the
autocrats
of
russia
austria
and
prussia
they
turned
to
the
minister
of
the
united
states
in
london
the
british
prime
minister
canning
proposed
that
the
two
countries
join
in
declaring
their
unwillingness
to
see
the
spanish
colonies
transferred
to
any
other
power
jefferson
s
advice
the
proposal
was
rejected
but
president
monroe
took
up
the
suggestion
with
madison
and
jefferson
as
well
as
with
his
secretary
of
state
john
quincy
adams
they
favored
the
plan
jefferson
said
one
nation
most
of
all
could
disturb
us
in
this
pursuit
of
freedom
she
now
offers
to
lead
aid
and
accompany
us
in
it
by
acceding
to
her
proposition
we
detach
her
from
the
bands
bring
her
mighty
weight
into
the
scale
of
free
government
and
emancipate
a
continent
at
one
stroke
with
her
on
our
side
we
need
not
fear
the
whole
world
with
her
then
we
should
most
sedulously
cherish
a
cordial
friendship
monroe
s
statement
of
the
doctrine
acting
on
the
advice
of
trusted
friends
president
monroe
embodied
in
his
message
to
congress
on
december
a
statement
of
principles
now
famous
throughout
the
world
as
the
monroe
doctrine
to
the
autocrats
of
europe
he
announced
that
he
would
regard
any
attempt
on
their
part
to
extend
their
system
to
any
portion
of
this
hemisphere
as
dangerous
to
our
peace
and
safety
while
he
did
not
propose
to
interfere
with
existing
colonies
dependent
on
european
powers
he
ranged
himself
squarely
on
the
side
of
those
that
had
declared
their
independence
any
attempt
by
a
european
power
to
oppress
them
or
control
their
destiny
in
any
manner
he
characterized
as
a
manifestation
of
an
unfriendly
disposition
toward
the
united
states
referring
in
another
part
of
his
message
to
a
recent
claim
which
the
czar
had
made
to
the
pacific
coast
president
monroe
warned
the
old
world
that
the
american
continents
by
the
free
and
independent
condition
which
they
have
assumed
and
maintained
are
henceforth
not
to
be
considered
as
subjects
for
future
colonization
by
any
european
powers
the
effect
of
this
declaration
was
immediate
and
profound
men
whose
political
horizon
had
been
limited
to
a
community
or
state
were
led
to
consider
their
nation
as
a
great
power
among
the
sovereignties
of
the
earth
taking
its
part
in
shaping
their
international
relations
the
missouri
compromise
respecting
one
other
important
measure
of
this
period
the
republicans
also
took
a
broad
view
of
their
obligations
under
the
constitution
namely
the
missouri
compromise
it
is
true
they
insisted
on
the
admission
of
missouri
as
a
slave
state
balanced
against
the
free
state
of
maine
but
at
the
same
time
they
assented
to
the
prohibition
of
slavery
in
the
louisiana
territory
north
of
the
line
o
during
the
debate
on
the
subject
an
extreme
view
had
been
presented
to
the
effect
that
congress
had
no
constitutional
warrant
for
abolishing
slavery
in
the
territories
the
precedent
of
the
northwest
ordinance
ratified
by
congress
in
seemed
a
conclusive
answer
from
practice
to
this
contention
but
monroe
submitted
the
issue
to
his
cabinet
which
included
calhoun
of
south
carolina
crawford
of
georgia
and
wirt
of
virginia
all
presumably
adherents
to
the
jeffersonian
principle
of
strict
construction
he
received
in
reply
a
unanimous
verdict
to
the
effect
that
congress
did
have
the
power
to
prohibit
slavery
in
the
territories
governed
by
it
acting
on
this
advice
he
approved
on
march
the
bill
establishing
freedom
north
of
the
compromise
line
this
generous
interpretation
of
the
powers
of
congress
stood
for
nearly
forty
years
until
repudiated
by
the
supreme
court
in
the
dred
scott
case
the
national
decisions
of
chief
justice
marshall
john
marshall
the
nationalist
the
republicans
in
the
lower
ranges
of
state
politics
who
did
not
catch
the
grand
national
style
of
their
leaders
charged
with
responsibilities
in
the
national
field
were
assisted
in
their
education
by
a
federalist
from
the
old
dominion
john
marshall
who
as
chief
justice
of
the
supreme
court
of
the
united
states
from
to
lost
no
occasion
to
exalt
the
constitution
above
the
claims
of
the
provinces
no
differences
of
opinion
as
to
his
political
views
have
ever
led
even
his
warmest
opponents
to
deny
his
superb
abilities
or
his
sincere
devotion
to
the
national
idea
all
will
likewise
agree
that
for
talents
native
and
acquired
he
was
an
ornament
to
the
humble
democracy
that
brought
him
forth
his
whole
career
was
american
born
on
the
frontier
of
virginia
reared
in
a
log
cabin
granted
only
the
barest
rudiments
of
education
inured
to
hardship
and
rough
life
he
rose
by
masterly
efforts
to
the
highest
judicial
honor
america
can
bestow
on
him
the
bitter
experience
of
the
revolution
and
of
later
days
made
a
lasting
impression
he
was
no
summer
patriot
he
had
been
a
soldier
in
the
revolutionary
army
he
had
suffered
with
washington
at
valley
forge
he
had
seen
his
comrades
in
arms
starving
and
freezing
because
the
continental
congress
had
neither
the
power
nor
the
inclination
to
force
the
states
to
do
their
full
duty
to
him
the
articles
of
confederation
were
the
symbol
of
futility
into
the
struggle
for
the
formation
of
the
constitution
and
its
ratification
in
virginia
he
had
thrown
himself
with
the
ardor
of
a
soldier
later
as
a
member
of
congress
a
representative
to
france
and
secretary
of
state
he
had
aided
the
federalists
in
establishing
the
new
government
when
at
length
they
were
driven
from
power
in
the
executive
and
legislative
branches
of
the
government
he
was
chosen
for
their
last
stronghold
the
supreme
court
by
historic
irony
he
administered
the
oath
of
office
to
his
bitterest
enemy
thomas
jefferson
and
long
after
the
author
of
the
declaration
of
independence
had
retired
to
private
life
the
stern
chief
justice
continued
to
announce
the
old
federalist
principles
from
the
supreme
bench
illustration
john
marshall
marbury
vs
madison
an
act
of
congress
annulled
he
had
been
in
his
high
office
only
two
years
when
he
laid
down
for
the
first
time
in
the
name
of
the
entire
court
the
doctrine
that
the
judges
have
the
power
to
declare
an
act
of
congress
null
and
void
when
in
their
opinion
it
violates
the
constitution
this
power
was
not
expressly
conferred
on
the
court
though
many
able
men
held
that
the
judicial
branch
of
the
government
enjoyed
it
the
principle
was
not
positively
established
until
when
the
case
of
marbury
vs
madison
was
decided
in
rendering
the
opinion
of
the
court
marshall
cited
no
precedents
he
sought
no
foundations
for
his
argument
in
ancient
history
he
rested
it
on
the
general
nature
of
the
american
system
the
constitution
ran
his
reasoning
is
the
supreme
law
of
the
land
it
limits
and
binds
all
who
act
in
the
name
of
the
united
states
it
limits
the
powers
of
congress
and
defines
the
rights
of
citizens
if
congress
can
ignore
its
limitations
and
trespass
upon
the
rights
of
citizens
marshall
argued
then
the
constitution
disappears
and
congress
is
supreme
since
however
the
constitution
is
supreme
and
superior
to
congress
it
is
the
duty
of
judges
under
their
oath
of
office
to
sustain
it
against
measures
which
violate
it
therefore
from
the
nature
of
the
american
constitutional
system
the
courts
must
declare
null
and
void
all
acts
which
are
not
authorized
a
law
repugnant
to
the
constitution
he
closed
is
void
and
the
courts
as
well
as
other
departments
are
bound
by
that
instrument
from
that
day
to
this
the
practice
of
federal
and
state
courts
in
passing
upon
the
constitutionality
of
laws
has
remained
unshaken
this
doctrine
was
received
by
jefferson
and
many
of
his
followers
with
consternation
if
the
idea
was
sound
he
exclaimed
then
indeed
is
our
constitution
a
complete
felo
de
se
legally
a
suicide
for
intending
to
establish
three
departments
coordinate
and
independent
that
they
might
check
and
balance
one
another
it
has
given
according
to
this
opinion
to
one
of
them
alone
the
right
to
prescribe
rules
for
the
government
of
the
others
and
to
that
one
too
which
is
unelected
by
and
independent
of
the
nation
the
constitution
on
this
hypothesis
is
a
mere
thing
of
wax
in
the
hands
of
the
judiciary
which
they
may
twist
and
shape
into
any
form
they
please
it
should
be
remembered
as
an
axiom
of
eternal
truth
in
politics
that
whatever
power
in
any
government
is
independent
is
absolute
also
a
judiciary
independent
of
a
king
or
executive
alone
is
a
good
thing
but
independence
of
the
will
of
the
nation
is
a
solecism
at
least
in
a
republican
government
but
marshall
was
mighty
and
his
view
prevailed
though
from
time
to
time
other
men
clinging
to
jefferson
s
opinion
likewise
opposed
the
exercise
by
the
courts
of
the
high
power
of
passing
upon
the
constitutionality
of
acts
of
congress
acts
of
state
legislatures
declared
unconstitutional
had
marshall
stopped
with
annulling
an
act
of
congress
he
would
have
heard
less
criticism
from
republican
quarters
but
with
the
same
firmness
he
set
aside
acts
of
state
legislatures
as
well
whenever
in
his
opinion
they
violated
the
federal
constitution
in
in
the
case
of
fletcher
vs
peck
he
annulled
an
act
of
the
georgia
legislature
informing
the
state
that
it
was
not
sovereign
but
a
part
of
a
large
empire
a
member
of
the
american
union
and
that
union
has
a
constitution
which
imposes
limits
to
the
legislatures
of
the
several
states
in
the
case
of
mcculloch
vs
maryland
decided
in
he
declared
void
an
act
of
the
maryland
legislature
designed
to
paralyze
the
branches
of
the
united
states
bank
established
in
that
state
in
the
same
year
in
the
still
more
memorable
dartmouth
college
case
he
annulled
an
act
of
the
new
hampshire
legislature
which
infringed
upon
the
charter
received
by
the
college
from
king
george
long
before
that
charter
he
declared
was
a
contract
between
the
state
and
the
college
which
the
legislature
under
the
federal
constitution
could
not
impair
two
years
later
he
stirred
the
wrath
of
virginia
by
summoning
her
to
the
bar
of
the
supreme
court
to
answer
in
a
case
in
which
the
validity
of
one
of
her
laws
was
involved
and
then
justified
his
action
in
a
powerful
opinion
rendered
in
the
case
of
cohens
vs
virginia
all
these
decisions
aroused
the
legislatures
of
the
states
they
passed
sheaves
of
resolutions
protesting
and
condemning
but
marshall
never
turned
and
never
stayed
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
he
fairly
thundered
at
them
is
the
supreme
law
of
the
land
the
supreme
court
is
the
proper
tribunal
to
pass
finally
upon
the
validity
of
the
laws
of
the
states
and
those
sovereignties
far
from
possessing
the
right
of
review
and
nullification
are
irrevocably
bound
by
the
decisions
of
that
court
this
was
strong
medicine
for
the
authors
of
the
kentucky
and
virginia
resolutions
and
for
the
members
of
the
hartford
convention
but
they
had
to
take
it
the
doctrine
of
implied
powers
while
restraining
congress
in
the
marbury
case
and
the
state
legislatures
in
a
score
of
cases
marshall
also
laid
the
judicial
foundation
for
a
broad
and
liberal
view
of
the
constitution
as
opposed
to
narrow
and
strict
construction
in
mcculloch
vs
maryland
he
construed
generously
the
words
necessary
and
proper
in
such
a
way
as
to
confer
upon
congress
a
wide
range
of
implied
powers
in
addition
to
their
express
powers
that
case
involved
among
other
things
the
question
whether
the
act
establishing
the
second
united
states
bank
was
authorized
by
the
constitution
marshall
answered
in
the
affirmative
congress
ran
his
reasoning
has
large
powers
over
taxation
and
the
currency
a
bank
is
of
appropriate
use
in
the
exercise
of
these
enumerated
powers
and
therefore
though
not
absolutely
necessary
a
bank
is
entirely
proper
and
constitutional
with
respect
to
the
means
by
which
the
powers
that
the
constitution
confers
are
to
be
carried
into
execution
he
said
congress
must
be
allowed
the
discretion
which
will
enable
that
body
to
perform
the
high
duties
assigned
to
it
in
the
manner
most
beneficial
to
the
people
in
short
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
is
not
a
strait
jacket
but
a
flexible
instrument
vesting
in
congress
the
powers
necessary
to
meet
national
problems
as
they
arise
in
delivering
this
opinion
marshall
used
language
almost
identical
with
that
employed
by
lincoln
when
standing
on
the
battle
field
of
a
war
waged
to
preserve
the
nation
he
said
that
a
government
of
the
people
by
the
people
for
the
people
shall
not
perish
from
the
earth
summary
of
the
union
and
national
politics
during
the
strenuous
period
between
the
establishment
of
american
independence
and
the
advent
of
jacksonian
democracy
the
great
american
experiment
was
under
the
direction
of
the
men
who
had
launched
it
all
the
presidents
in
that
period
except
john
quincy
adams
had
taken
part
in
the
revolution
james
madison
the
chief
author
of
the
constitution
lived
until
this
age
therefore
was
the
age
of
the
fathers
it
saw
the
threatened
ruin
of
the
country
under
the
articles
of
confederation
the
formation
of
the
constitution
the
rise
of
political
parties
the
growth
of
the
west
the
second
war
with
england
and
the
apparent
triumph
of
the
national
spirit
over
sectionalism
the
new
republic
had
hardly
been
started
in
before
its
troubles
began
the
government
could
not
raise
money
to
pay
its
debts
or
running
expenses
it
could
not
protect
american
commerce
and
manufactures
against
european
competition
it
could
not
stop
the
continual
issues
of
paper
money
by
the
states
it
could
not
intervene
to
put
down
domestic
uprisings
that
threatened
the
existence
of
the
state
governments
without
money
without
an
army
without
courts
of
law
the
union
under
the
articles
of
confederation
was
drifting
into
dissolution
patriots
who
had
risked
their
lives
for
independence
began
to
talk
of
monarchy
again
washington
hamilton
and
madison
insisted
that
a
new
constitution
alone
could
save
america
from
disaster
by
dint
of
much
labor
the
friends
of
a
new
form
of
government
induced
the
congress
to
call
a
national
convention
to
take
into
account
the
state
of
america
in
may
it
assembled
at
philadelphia
and
for
months
it
debated
and
wrangled
over
plans
for
a
constitution
the
small
states
clamored
for
equal
rights
in
the
union
the
large
states
vowed
that
they
would
never
grant
it
a
spirit
of
conciliation
fair
play
and
compromise
saved
the
convention
from
breaking
up
in
addition
there
were
jealousies
between
the
planting
states
and
the
commercial
states
here
too
compromises
had
to
be
worked
out
some
of
the
delegates
feared
the
growth
of
democracy
and
others
cherished
it
these
factions
also
had
to
be
placated
at
last
a
plan
of
government
was
drafted
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
and
submitted
to
the
states
for
approval
only
after
a
long
and
acrimonious
debate
did
enough
states
ratify
the
instrument
to
put
it
into
effect
on
april
george
washington
was
inaugurated
first
president
the
new
government
proceeded
to
fund
the
old
debt
of
the
nation
assume
the
debts
of
the
states
found
a
national
bank
lay
heavy
taxes
to
pay
the
bills
and
enact
laws
protecting
american
industry
and
commerce
hamilton
led
the
way
but
he
had
not
gone
far
before
he
encountered
opposition
he
found
a
formidable
antagonist
in
jefferson
in
time
two
political
parties
appeared
full
armed
upon
the
scene
the
federalists
and
the
republicans
for
ten
years
they
filled
the
country
with
political
debate
in
the
federalists
were
utterly
vanquished
by
the
republicans
with
jefferson
in
the
lead
by
their
proclamations
of
faith
the
republicans
favored
the
states
rather
than
the
new
national
government
but
in
practice
they
added
immensely
to
the
prestige
and
power
of
the
nation
they
purchased
louisiana
from
france
they
waged
a
war
for
commercial
independence
against
england
they
created
a
second
united
states
bank
they
enacted
the
protective
tariff
of
they
declared
that
congress
had
power
to
abolish
slavery
north
of
the
missouri
compromise
line
and
they
spread
the
shield
of
the
monroe
doctrine
between
the
western
hemisphere
and
europe
still
america
was
a
part
of
european
civilization
currents
of
opinion
flowed
to
and
fro
across
the
atlantic
friends
of
popular
government
in
europe
looked
to
america
as
the
great
exemplar
of
their
ideals
events
in
europe
reacted
upon
thought
in
the
united
states
the
french
revolution
exerted
a
profound
influence
on
the
course
of
political
debate
while
it
was
in
the
stage
of
mere
reform
all
americans
favored
it
when
the
king
was
executed
and
a
radical
democracy
set
up
american
opinion
was
divided
when
france
fell
under
the
military
dominion
of
napoleon
and
preyed
upon
american
commerce
the
united
states
made
ready
for
war
the
conduct
of
england
likewise
affected
american
affairs
in
war
broke
out
between
england
and
france
and
raged
with
only
a
slight
intermission
until
england
and
france
both
ravaged
american
commerce
but
england
was
the
more
serious
offender
because
she
had
command
of
the
seas
though
jefferson
and
madison
strove
for
peace
the
country
was
swept
into
war
by
the
vehemence
of
the
young
republicans
headed
by
clay
and
calhoun
when
the
armed
conflict
was
closed
one
in
diplomacy
opened
the
autocratic
powers
of
europe
threatened
to
intervene
on
behalf
of
spain
in
her
attempt
to
recover
possession
of
her
latin
american
colonies
their
challenge
to
america
brought
forth
the
monroe
doctrine
the
powers
of
europe
were
warned
not
to
interfere
with
the
independence
or
the
republican
policies
of
this
hemisphere
or
to
attempt
any
new
colonization
in
it
it
seemed
that
nationalism
was
to
have
a
peaceful
triumph
over
sectionalism
references
h
adams
history
of
the
united
states
vols
k
c
babcock
rise
of
american
nationality
american
nation
series
e
channing
the
jeffersonian
system
same
series
d
c
gilman
james
monroe
w
reddaway
the
monroe
doctrine
t
roosevelt
naval
war
of
questions
what
was
the
leading
feature
of
jefferson
s
political
theory
enumerate
the
chief
measures
of
his
administration
were
the
jeffersonians
able
to
apply
their
theories
give
the
reasons
explain
the
importance
of
the
mississippi
river
to
western
farmers
show
how
events
in
europe
forced
the
louisiana
purchase
state
the
constitutional
question
involved
in
the
louisiana
purchase
show
how
american
trade
was
affected
by
the
european
war
compare
the
policies
of
jefferson
and
madison
why
did
the
united
states
become
involved
with
england
rather
than
with
france
contrast
the
causes
of
the
war
of
with
the
results
give
the
economic
reasons
for
the
attitude
of
new
england
give
five
nationalist
measures
of
the
republicans
discuss
each
in
detail
sketch
the
career
of
john
marshall
discuss
the
case
of
marbury
vs
madison
summarize
marshall
s
views
on
a
states
rights
and
b
a
liberal
interpretation
of
the
constitution
research
topics
the
louisiana
purchase
text
of
treaty
in
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
source
materials
in
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
iii
pp
narrative
henry
adams
history
of
the
united
states
vol
ii
pp
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
the
embargo
and
non
intercourse
acts
macdonald
pp
adams
vol
iv
pp
elson
pp
congress
and
the
war
of
adams
vol
vi
pp
elson
pp
proposals
of
the
hartford
convention
macdonald
pp
manufactures
and
the
tariff
of
coman
industrial
history
of
the
united
states
pp
the
second
united
states
bank
macdonald
pp
effect
of
european
war
on
american
trade
callender
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
the
monroe
message
macdonald
pp
lewis
and
clark
expedition
r
g
thwaites
rocky
mountain
explorations
pp
schafer
a
history
of
the
pacific
northwest
rev
ed
pp
part
iv
the
west
and
jacksonian
democracy
chapter
x
the
farmers
beyond
the
appalachians
the
nationalism
of
hamilton
was
undemocratic
the
democracy
of
jefferson
was
in
the
beginning
provincial
the
historic
mission
of
uniting
nationalism
and
democracy
was
in
the
course
of
time
given
to
new
leaders
from
a
region
beyond
the
mountains
peopled
by
men
and
women
from
all
sections
and
free
from
those
state
traditions
which
ran
back
to
the
early
days
of
colonization
the
voice
of
the
democratic
nationalism
nourished
in
the
west
was
heard
when
clay
of
kentucky
advocated
his
american
system
of
protection
for
industries
when
jackson
of
tennessee
condemned
nullification
in
a
ringing
proclamation
that
has
taken
its
place
among
the
great
american
state
papers
and
when
lincoln
of
illinois
in
a
fateful
hour
called
upon
a
bewildered
people
to
meet
the
supreme
test
whether
this
was
a
nation
destined
to
survive
or
to
perish
and
it
will
be
remembered
that
lincoln
s
party
chose
for
its
banner
that
earlier
device
republican
which
jefferson
had
made
a
sign
of
power
the
rail
splitter
from
illinois
united
the
nationalism
of
hamilton
with
the
democracy
of
jefferson
and
his
appeal
was
clothed
in
the
simple
language
of
the
people
not
in
the
sonorous
rhetoric
which
webster
learned
in
the
schools
preparation
for
western
settlement
the
west
and
the
american
revolution
the
excessive
attention
devoted
by
historians
to
the
military
operations
along
the
coast
has
obscured
the
role
played
by
the
frontier
in
the
american
revolution
the
action
of
great
britain
in
closing
western
land
to
easy
settlement
in
was
more
than
an
incident
in
precipitating
the
war
for
independence
americans
on
the
frontier
did
not
forget
it
when
indians
were
employed
by
england
to
defend
that
land
zeal
for
the
patriot
cause
set
the
interior
aflame
it
was
the
members
of
the
western
vanguard
like
daniel
boone
john
sevier
and
george
rogers
clark
who
first
understood
the
value
of
the
far
away
country
under
the
guns
of
the
english
forts
where
the
red
men
still
wielded
the
tomahawk
and
the
scalping
knife
it
was
they
who
gave
the
east
no
rest
until
their
vision
was
seen
by
the
leaders
on
the
seaboard
who
directed
the
course
of
national
policy
it
was
one
of
their
number
a
seasoned
indian
fighter
george
rogers
clark
who
with
aid
from
virginia
seized
kaskaskia
and
vincennes
and
secured
the
whole
northwest
to
the
union
while
the
fate
of
washington
s
army
was
still
hanging
in
the
balance
western
problems
at
the
end
of
the
revolution
the
treaty
of
peace
signed
with
great
britain
in
brought
the
definite
cession
of
the
coveted
territory
west
to
the
mississippi
river
but
it
left
unsolved
many
problems
in
the
first
place
tribes
of
resentful
indians
in
the
ohio
region
even
though
british
support
was
withdrawn
at
last
had
to
be
reckoned
with
and
it
was
not
until
after
the
establishment
of
the
federal
constitution
that
a
well
equipped
army
could
be
provided
to
guarantee
peace
on
the
border
in
the
second
place
british
garrisons
still
occupied
forts
on
lake
erie
pending
the
execution
of
the
terms
of
the
treaty
of
terms
which
were
not
fulfilled
until
after
the
ratification
of
the
jay
treaty
twelve
years
later
in
the
third
place
virginia
connecticut
and
massachusetts
had
conflicting
claims
to
the
land
in
the
northwest
based
on
old
english
charters
and
indian
treaties
it
was
only
after
a
bitter
contest
that
the
states
reached
an
agreement
to
transfer
their
rights
to
the
government
of
the
united
states
virginia
executing
her
deed
of
cession
on
march
in
the
fourth
place
titles
to
lands
bought
by
individuals
remained
uncertain
in
the
absence
of
official
maps
and
records
to
meet
this
last
situation
congress
instituted
a
systematic
survey
of
the
ohio
country
laying
it
out
into
townships
sections
of
acres
each
and
quarter
sections
in
every
township
one
section
of
land
was
set
aside
for
the
support
of
public
schools
the
northwest
ordinance
the
final
problem
which
had
to
be
solved
before
settlement
on
a
large
scale
could
be
begun
was
that
of
governing
the
territory
pioneers
who
looked
with
hungry
eyes
on
the
fertile
valley
of
the
ohio
could
hardly
restrain
their
impatience
soldiers
of
the
revolution
who
had
been
paid
for
their
services
in
land
warrants
entitling
them
to
make
entries
in
the
west
called
for
action
congress
answered
by
passing
in
the
famous
northwest
ordinance
providing
for
temporary
territorial
government
to
be
followed
by
the
creation
of
a
popular
assembly
as
soon
as
there
were
five
thousand
free
males
in
any
district
eventual
admission
to
the
union
on
an
equal
footing
with
the
original
states
was
promised
to
the
new
territories
religious
freedom
was
guaranteed
the
safeguards
of
trial
by
jury
regular
judicial
procedure
and
habeas
corpus
were
established
in
order
that
the
methods
of
civilized
life
might
take
the
place
of
the
rough
and
ready
justice
of
lynch
law
during
the
course
of
the
debate
on
the
ordinance
congress
added
the
sixth
article
forbidding
slavery
and
involuntary
servitude
this
charter
of
the
northwest
so
well
planned
by
the
congress
under
the
articles
of
confederation
was
continued
in
force
by
the
first
congress
under
the
constitution
in
the
following
year
its
essential
provisions
except
the
ban
on
slavery
were
applied
to
the
territory
south
of
the
ohio
ceded
by
north
carolina
to
the
national
government
and
in
to
the
mississippi
territory
once
held
by
georgia
thus
it
was
settled
for
all
time
that
the
new
colonies
were
not
to
be
exploited
for
the
benefit
of
the
parent
states
any
more
than
for
the
benefit
of
england
but
were
to
be
autonomous
and
coordinate
commonwealths
this
outcome
bitterly
opposed
by
some
eastern
leaders
who
feared
the
triumph
of
western
states
over
the
seaboard
completed
the
legal
steps
necessary
by
way
of
preparation
for
the
flood
of
settlers
the
land
companies
speculators
and
western
land
tenure
as
in
the
original
settlement
of
america
so
in
the
opening
of
the
west
great
companies
and
single
proprietors
of
large
grants
early
figured
in
the
ohio
land
company
a
new
england
concern
acquired
a
million
and
a
half
acres
on
the
ohio
and
began
operations
by
planting
the
town
of
marietta
a
professional
land
speculator
j
c
symmes
secured
a
million
acres
lower
down
where
the
city
of
cincinnati
was
founded
other
individuals
bought
up
soldiers
claims
and
so
acquired
enormous
holdings
for
speculative
purposes
indeed
there
was
such
a
rush
to
make
fortunes
quickly
through
the
rise
in
land
values
that
washington
was
moved
to
cry
out
against
the
rage
for
speculating
in
and
forestalling
of
land
on
the
north
west
of
the
ohio
protesting
that
scarce
a
valuable
spot
within
any
tolerable
distance
of
it
is
left
without
a
claimant
he
therefore
urged
congress
to
fix
a
reasonable
price
for
the
land
not
too
exorbitant
and
burdensome
for
real
occupiers
but
high
enough
to
discourage
monopolizers
congress
however
was
not
prepared
to
use
the
public
domain
for
the
sole
purpose
of
developing
a
body
of
small
freeholders
in
the
west
it
still
looked
upon
the
sale
of
public
lands
as
an
important
source
of
revenue
with
which
to
pay
off
the
public
debt
consequently
it
thought
more
of
instant
income
than
of
ultimate
results
it
placed
no
limit
on
the
amount
which
could
be
bought
when
it
fixed
the
price
at
an
acre
in
and
it
encouraged
the
professional
land
operator
by
making
the
first
installment
only
twenty
cents
an
acre
in
addition
to
the
small
registration
and
survey
fee
on
such
terms
a
speculator
with
a
few
thousand
dollars
could
get
possession
of
an
enormous
plot
of
land
if
he
was
fortunate
in
disposing
of
it
he
could
meet
the
installments
which
were
spread
over
a
period
of
four
years
and
make
a
handsome
profit
for
himself
even
when
the
credit
or
installment
feature
was
abolished
in
and
the
price
of
the
land
lowered
to
a
cash
price
of
an
acre
the
opportunity
for
large
speculative
purchases
continued
to
attract
capital
to
land
ventures
the
development
of
the
small
freehold
the
cheapness
of
land
and
the
scarcity
of
labor
nevertheless
made
impossible
the
triumph
of
the
huge
estate
with
its
semi
servile
tenantry
for
about
a
man
could
get
a
farm
of
acres
on
the
installment
plan
another
payment
of
was
due
in
forty
days
but
a
four
year
term
was
allowed
for
the
discharge
of
the
balance
with
a
capital
of
from
two
to
three
hundred
dollars
a
family
could
embark
on
a
land
venture
if
it
had
good
crops
it
could
meet
the
deferred
payments
it
was
however
a
hard
battle
at
best
many
a
man
forfeited
his
land
through
failure
to
pay
the
final
installment
yet
in
the
end
in
spite
of
all
the
handicaps
the
small
freehold
of
a
few
hundred
acres
at
most
became
the
typical
unit
of
western
agriculture
except
in
the
planting
states
of
the
gulf
even
the
lands
of
the
great
companies
were
generally
broken
up
and
sold
in
small
lots
the
tendency
toward
moderate
holdings
so
favored
by
western
conditions
was
also
promoted
by
a
clause
in
the
northwest
ordinance
declaring
that
the
land
of
any
person
dying
intestate
that
is
without
any
will
disposing
of
it
should
be
divided
equally
among
his
descendants
hildreth
says
of
this
provision
it
established
the
important
republican
principle
not
then
introduced
into
all
the
states
of
the
equal
distribution
of
landed
as
well
as
personal
property
all
these
forces
combined
made
the
wide
dispersion
of
wealth
in
the
early
days
of
the
nineteenth
century
an
american
characteristic
in
marked
contrast
with
the
european
system
of
family
prestige
and
vast
estates
based
on
the
law
of
primogeniture
the
western
migration
and
new
states
the
people
with
government
established
federal
arms
victorious
over
the
indians
and
the
lands
surveyed
for
sale
the
way
was
prepared
for
the
immigrants
they
came
with
a
rush
young
new
englanders
weary
of
tilling
the
stony
soil
of
their
native
states
poured
through
new
york
and
pennsylvania
some
settling
on
the
northern
bank
of
the
ohio
but
most
of
them
in
the
lake
region
sons
and
daughters
of
german
farmers
in
pennsylvania
and
many
a
redemptioner
who
had
discharged
his
bond
of
servitude
pressed
out
into
ohio
kentucky
tennessee
or
beyond
from
the
exhausted
fields
and
the
clay
hills
of
the
southern
states
came
pioneers
of
english
and
scotch
irish
descent
the
latter
in
great
numbers
indeed
one
historian
of
high
authority
has
ventured
to
say
that
the
rapid
expansion
of
the
united
states
from
a
coast
strip
to
a
continental
area
is
largely
a
scotch
irish
achievement
while
native
americans
of
mixed
stocks
led
the
way
into
the
west
it
was
not
long
before
immigrants
direct
from
europe
under
the
stimulus
of
company
enterprise
began
to
filter
into
the
new
settlements
in
increasing
numbers
the
types
of
people
were
as
various
as
the
nations
they
represented
timothy
flint
who
published
his
entertaining
recollections
in
found
the
west
a
strange
mixture
of
all
sorts
and
conditions
of
people
some
of
them
he
relates
had
been
hunters
in
the
upper
world
of
the
mississippi
above
the
falls
of
st
anthony
some
had
been
still
farther
north
in
canada
still
others
had
wandered
from
the
south
the
gulf
of
mexico
the
red
river
and
the
spanish
country
french
boatmen
and
trappers
spanish
traders
from
the
southwest
virginia
planters
with
their
droves
of
slaves
mingled
with
english
german
and
scotch
irish
farmers
hunters
forest
rangers
restless
bordermen
and
squatters
like
the
foaming
combers
of
an
advancing
tide
went
first
then
followed
the
farmers
masters
of
the
ax
and
plow
with
their
wives
who
shared
every
burden
and
hardship
and
introduced
some
of
the
features
of
civilized
life
the
hunters
and
rangers
passed
on
to
new
scenes
the
home
makers
built
for
all
time
the
number
of
immigrants
there
were
no
official
stations
on
the
frontier
to
record
the
number
of
immigrants
who
entered
the
west
during
the
decades
following
the
american
revolution
but
travelers
of
the
time
record
that
every
road
was
crowded
with
pioneers
and
their
families
their
wagons
and
cattle
and
that
they
were
seldom
out
of
the
sound
of
the
snapping
whip
of
the
teamster
urging
forward
his
horses
or
the
crack
of
the
hunter
s
rifle
as
he
brought
down
his
evening
meal
during
the
latter
half
of
says
coman
more
than
nine
hundred
boats
floated
down
the
ohio
carrying
eighteen
thousand
men
women
and
children
and
twelve
thousand
horses
sheep
and
cattle
and
six
hundred
and
fifty
wagons
other
lines
of
travel
were
also
crowded
and
with
the
passing
years
the
flooding
tide
of
home
seekers
rose
higher
and
higher
the
western
routes
four
main
routes
led
into
the
country
beyond
the
appalachians
the
genesee
road
beginning
at
albany
ran
almost
due
west
to
the
present
site
of
buffalo
on
lake
erie
through
a
level
country
in
the
dry
season
wagons
laden
with
goods
could
easily
pass
along
it
into
northern
ohio
a
second
route
through
pittsburgh
was
fed
by
three
eastern
branches
one
starting
at
philadelphia
one
at
baltimore
and
another
at
alexandria
a
third
main
route
wound
through
the
mountains
from
alexandria
to
boonesboro
in
kentucky
and
then
westward
across
the
ohio
to
st
louis
a
fourth
the
most
famous
of
them
all
passed
through
the
cumberland
gap
and
by
branches
extended
into
the
cumberland
valley
and
the
kentucky
country
of
these
four
lines
of
travel
the
pittsburgh
route
offered
the
most
advantages
pioneers
no
matter
from
what
section
they
came
when
once
they
were
on
the
headwaters
of
the
ohio
and
in
possession
of
a
flatboat
could
find
a
quick
and
easy
passage
into
all
parts
of
the
west
and
southwest
whether
they
wanted
to
settle
in
ohio
kentucky
or
western
tennessee
they
could
find
their
way
down
the
drifting
flood
to
their
destination
or
at
least
to
some
spot
near
it
many
people
from
the
south
as
well
as
the
northern
and
middle
states
chose
this
route
so
it
came
about
that
the
sons
and
daughters
of
virginia
and
the
carolinas
mingled
with
those
of
new
york
pennsylvania
and
new
england
in
the
settlement
of
the
northwest
territory
the
methods
of
travel
into
the
west
many
stories
giving
exact
descriptions
of
methods
of
travel
into
the
west
in
the
early
days
have
been
preserved
the
country
was
hardly
opened
before
visitors
from
the
old
world
and
from
the
eastern
states
impelled
by
curiosity
made
their
way
to
the
very
frontier
of
civilization
and
wrote
books
to
inform
or
amuse
the
public
one
of
them
gilbert
imlay
an
english
traveler
has
given
us
an
account
of
the
pittsburgh
route
as
he
found
it
in
if
a
man
he
writes
has
a
family
or
goods
of
any
sort
to
remove
his
best
way
then
would
be
to
purchase
a
waggon
and
team
of
horses
to
carry
his
property
to
redstone
old
fort
or
to
pittsburgh
according
as
he
may
come
from
the
northern
or
southern
states
a
good
waggon
will
cost
at
philadelphia
about
and
the
horses
about
each
they
would
cost
something
more
both
at
baltimore
and
alexandria
the
waggon
may
be
covered
with
canvass
and
if
it
is
the
choice
of
the
people
they
may
sleep
in
it
of
nights
with
the
greatest
safety
but
if
they
dislike
that
there
are
inns
of
accommodation
the
whole
distance
on
the
different
roads
the
provisions
i
would
purchase
in
the
same
manner
that
is
from
the
farmers
along
the
road
and
by
having
two
or
three
camp
kettles
and
stopping
every
evening
when
the
weather
is
fine
upon
the
brink
of
some
rivulet
and
by
kindling
a
fire
they
may
soon
dress
their
own
food
this
manner
of
journeying
is
so
far
from
being
disagreeable
that
in
a
fine
season
it
is
extremely
pleasant
the
immigrant
once
at
pittsburgh
or
wheeling
could
then
buy
a
flatboat
of
a
size
required
for
his
goods
and
stock
and
drift
down
the
current
to
his
journey
s
end
illustration
roads
and
trails
into
the
western
territory
the
admission
of
kentucky
and
tennessee
when
the
eighteenth
century
drew
to
a
close
kentucky
had
a
population
larger
than
delaware
rhode
island
or
new
hampshire
tennessee
claimed
inhabitants
in
kentucky
took
her
place
as
a
state
beside
her
none
too
kindly
parent
virginia
the
eastern
federalists
resented
her
intrusion
but
they
took
some
consolation
in
the
admission
of
vermont
because
the
balance
of
eastern
power
was
still
retained
as
if
to
assert
their
independence
of
old
homes
and
conservative
ideas
the
makers
of
kentucky
s
first
constitution
swept
aside
the
landed
qualification
on
the
suffrage
and
gave
the
vote
to
all
free
white
males
four
years
later
kentucky
s
neighbor
to
the
south
tennessee
followed
this
step
toward
a
wider
democracy
after
encountering
fierce
opposition
from
the
federalists
tennessee
was
accepted
as
the
sixteenth
state
ohio
the
door
of
the
union
had
hardly
opened
for
tennessee
when
another
appeal
was
made
to
congress
this
time
from
the
pioneers
in
ohio
the
little
posts
founded
at
marietta
and
cincinnati
had
grown
into
flourishing
centers
of
trade
the
stream
of
immigrants
flowing
down
the
river
added
daily
to
their
numbers
and
the
growing
settlements
all
around
poured
produce
into
their
markets
to
be
exchanged
for
store
goods
after
the
indians
were
disposed
of
in
and
the
last
british
soldier
left
the
frontier
forts
under
the
terms
of
the
jay
treaty
of
tiny
settlements
of
families
appeared
on
lake
erie
in
the
western
reserve
a
region
that
had
been
retained
by
connecticut
when
she
surrendered
her
other
rights
in
the
northwest
at
the
close
of
the
century
ohio
claiming
a
population
of
more
than
grew
discontented
with
its
territorial
status
indeed
two
years
before
the
enactment
of
the
northwest
ordinance
squatters
in
that
region
had
been
invited
by
one
john
emerson
to
hold
a
convention
after
the
fashion
of
the
men
of
hartford
windsor
and
wethersfield
in
old
connecticut
and
draft
a
frame
of
government
for
themselves
this
true
son
of
new
england
declared
that
men
have
an
undoubted
right
to
pass
into
every
vacant
country
and
there
to
form
their
constitution
and
that
from
the
confederation
of
the
whole
united
states
congress
is
not
empowered
to
forbid
them
this
grand
convention
was
never
held
because
the
heavy
hand
of
the
government
fell
upon
the
leaders
but
the
spirit
of
john
emerson
did
not
perish
in
november
a
convention
chosen
by
voters
assembled
under
the
authority
of
congress
at
chillicothe
drew
up
a
constitution
it
went
into
force
after
a
popular
ratification
the
roll
of
the
convention
bore
such
names
as
abbot
baldwin
cutler
huntington
putnam
and
sargent
and
the
list
of
counties
from
which
they
came
included
adams
fairfield
hamilton
jefferson
trumbull
and
washington
showing
that
the
new
america
in
the
west
was
peopled
and
led
by
the
old
stock
in
ohio
was
admitted
to
the
union
indiana
and
illinois
as
in
the
neighboring
state
the
frontier
in
indiana
advanced
northward
from
the
ohio
mainly
under
the
leadership
however
of
settlers
from
the
south
restless
kentuckians
hoping
for
better
luck
in
a
newer
country
and
pioneers
from
the
far
frontiers
of
virginia
and
north
carolina
as
soon
as
a
tier
of
counties
swinging
upward
like
the
horns
of
the
moon
against
ohio
on
the
east
and
in
the
wabash
valley
on
the
west
was
fairly
settled
a
clamor
went
up
for
statehood
under
the
authority
of
an
act
of
congress
in
the
indianians
drafted
a
constitution
and
inaugurated
their
government
at
corydon
the
majority
of
the
members
of
the
convention
we
are
told
by
a
local
historian
were
frontier
farmers
who
had
a
general
idea
of
what
they
wanted
and
had
sense
enough
to
let
their
more
erudite
colleagues
put
it
into
shape
two
years
later
the
pioneers
of
illinois
also
settled
upward
from
the
ohio
like
indiana
elected
their
delegates
to
draft
a
constitution
leadership
in
the
convention
quite
properly
was
taken
by
a
man
born
in
new
york
and
reared
in
tennessee
and
the
constitution
as
finally
drafted
was
in
its
principal
provisions
a
copy
of
the
then
existing
constitutions
of
kentucky
ohio
and
indiana
many
of
the
articles
are
exact
copies
in
wording
although
differently
arranged
and
numbered
louisiana
mississippi
and
alabama
across
the
mississippi
to
the
far
south
clearing
and
planting
had
gone
on
with
much
bustle
and
enterprise
the
cotton
and
sugar
lands
of
louisiana
opened
by
french
and
spanish
settlers
were
widened
in
every
direction
by
planters
with
their
armies
of
slaves
from
the
older
states
new
orleans
a
good
market
and
a
center
of
culture
not
despised
even
by
the
pioneer
grew
apace
in
the
population
of
lower
louisiana
was
over
the
time
had
come
said
the
leaders
of
the
people
to
fulfill
the
promise
made
to
france
in
the
treaty
of
cession
namely
to
grant
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
territory
statehood
and
the
rights
of
american
citizens
federalists
from
new
england
still
having
a
voice
in
congress
if
somewhat
weaker
still
protested
in
tones
of
horror
i
am
compelled
to
declare
it
as
my
deliberate
opinion
pronounced
josiah
quincy
in
the
house
of
representatives
that
if
this
bill
to
admit
louisiana
passes
the
bonds
of
this
union
are
virtually
dissolved
that
as
it
will
be
the
right
of
all
so
it
will
be
the
duty
of
some
states
to
prepare
definitely
for
a
separation
amicably
if
they
can
violently
if
they
must
it
is
a
death
blow
to
the
constitution
it
may
afterwards
linger
but
lingering
its
fate
will
at
no
very
distant
period
be
consummated
federalists
from
new
york
like
those
from
new
england
had
their
doubts
about
the
wisdom
of
admitting
western
states
but
the
party
of
jefferson
and
madison
having
the
necessary
majority
granted
the
coveted
statehood
to
louisiana
in
when
a
few
years
later
mississippi
and
alabama
knocked
at
the
doors
of
the
union
the
federalists
had
so
little
influence
on
account
of
their
conduct
during
the
second
war
with
england
that
spokesmen
from
the
southwest
met
a
kindlier
reception
at
washington
mississippi
in
and
alabama
in
took
their
places
among
the
united
states
of
america
both
of
them
while
granting
white
manhood
suffrage
gave
their
constitutions
the
tone
of
the
old
east
by
providing
landed
qualifications
for
the
governor
and
members
of
the
legislature
missouri
far
to
the
north
in
the
louisiana
purchase
a
new
commonwealth
was
rising
to
power
it
was
peopled
by
immigrants
who
came
down
the
ohio
in
fleets
of
boats
or
crossed
the
mississippi
from
kentucky
and
tennessee
thrifty
germans
from
pennsylvania
hardy
farmers
from
virginia
ready
to
work
with
their
own
hands
freemen
seeking
freemen
s
homes
planters
with
their
slaves
moving
on
from
worn
out
fields
on
the
seaboard
came
together
in
the
widening
settlements
of
the
missouri
country
peoples
from
the
north
and
south
flowed
together
small
farmers
and
big
planters
mingling
in
one
community
when
their
numbers
had
reached
sixty
thousand
or
more
they
precipitated
a
contest
over
their
admission
to
the
union
ringing
an
alarm
bell
in
the
night
as
jefferson
phrased
it
the
favorite
expedient
of
compromise
with
slavery
was
brought
forth
in
congress
once
more
maine
consequently
was
brought
into
the
union
without
slavery
and
missouri
with
slavery
at
the
same
time
there
was
drawn
westward
through
the
rest
of
the
louisiana
territory
a
line
separating
servitude
from
slavery
the
spirit
of
the
frontier
land
tenure
and
liberty
over
an
immense
western
area
there
developed
an
unbroken
system
of
freehold
farms
in
the
gulf
states
and
the
lower
mississippi
valley
it
is
true
the
planter
with
his
many
slaves
even
led
in
the
pioneer
movement
but
through
large
sections
of
tennessee
and
kentucky
as
well
as
upper
georgia
and
alabama
and
all
throughout
the
northwest
territory
the
small
farmer
reigned
supreme
in
this
immense
dominion
there
sprang
up
a
civilization
without
caste
or
class
a
body
of
people
all
having
about
the
same
amount
of
this
world
s
goods
and
deriving
their
livelihood
from
one
source
the
labor
of
their
own
hands
on
the
soil
the
northwest
territory
alone
almost
equaled
in
area
all
the
original
thirteen
states
combined
except
georgia
and
its
system
of
agricultural
economy
was
unbroken
by
plantations
and
feudal
estates
in
the
subdivision
of
the
soil
and
the
great
equality
of
condition
as
webster
said
on
more
than
one
occasion
lay
the
true
basis
most
certainly
of
popular
government
there
was
the
undoubted
source
of
jacksonian
democracy
illustration
a
log
cabin
lincoln
s
birthplace
the
characteristics
of
the
western
people
travelers
into
the
northwest
during
the
early
years
of
the
nineteenth
century
were
agreed
that
the
people
of
that
region
were
almost
uniformly
marked
by
the
characteristics
common
to
an
independent
yeomanry
a
close
observer
thus
recorded
his
impressions
a
spirit
of
adventurous
enterprise
a
willingness
to
go
through
any
hardship
to
accomplish
an
object
independence
of
thought
and
action
they
have
felt
the
influence
of
these
principles
from
their
childhood
men
who
can
endure
anything
that
have
lived
almost
without
restraint
free
as
the
mountain
air
or
as
the
deer
and
the
buffalo
of
their
forests
and
who
know
they
are
americans
all
an
apparent
roughness
which
some
would
deem
rudeness
of
manner
where
there
is
perfect
equality
in
a
neighborhood
of
people
who
know
little
about
each
other
s
previous
history
or
ancestry
but
where
each
is
lord
of
the
soil
he
cultivates
where
a
log
cabin
is
all
that
the
best
of
families
can
expect
to
have
for
years
and
of
course
can
possess
few
of
the
external
decorations
which
have
so
much
influence
in
creating
a
diversity
of
rank
in
society
these
circumstances
have
laid
the
foundation
for
that
equality
of
intercourse
simplicity
of
manners
want
of
deference
want
of
reserve
great
readiness
to
make
acquaintances
freedom
of
speech
indisposition
to
brook
real
or
imaginary
insults
which
one
witnesses
among
people
of
the
west
this
equality
this
independence
this
rudeness
so
often
described
by
the
traveler
as
marking
a
new
country
were
all
accentuated
by
the
character
of
the
settlers
themselves
traces
of
the
fierce
unsociable
eagle
eyed
hard
drinking
hunter
remained
the
settlers
who
followed
the
hunter
were
with
some
exceptions
soldiers
of
the
revolutionary
army
farmers
of
the
middling
order
and
mechanics
from
the
towns
english
scotch
irish
germans
poor
in
possessions
and
thrown
upon
the
labor
of
their
own
hands
for
support
sons
and
daughters
from
well
to
do
eastern
homes
sometimes
brought
softer
manners
but
the
equality
of
life
and
the
leveling
force
of
labor
in
forest
and
field
soon
made
them
one
in
spirit
with
their
struggling
neighbors
even
the
preachers
and
teachers
who
came
when
the
cabins
were
raised
in
the
clearings
and
rude
churches
and
schoolhouses
were
built
preached
sermons
and
taught
lessons
that
savored
of
the
frontier
as
any
one
may
know
who
reads
peter
cartwright
s
a
muscular
christian
or
eggleston
s
the
hoosier
schoolmaster
the
west
and
the
east
meet
the
east
alarmed
a
people
so
independent
as
the
westerners
and
so
attached
to
local
self
government
gave
the
conservative
east
many
a
rude
shock
setting
gentlemen
in
powdered
wigs
and
knee
breeches
agog
with
the
idea
that
terrible
things
might
happen
in
the
mississippi
valley
not
without
good
grounds
did
washington
fear
that
a
touch
of
a
feather
would
turn
the
western
settlers
away
from
the
seaboard
to
the
spaniards
and
seriously
did
he
urge
the
east
not
to
neglect
them
lest
they
be
drawn
into
the
arms
of
or
be
dependent
upon
foreigners
taking
advantage
of
the
restless
spirit
in
the
southwest
aaron
burr
having
disgraced
himself
by
killing
alexander
hamilton
in
a
duel
laid
wild
plans
if
not
to
bring
about
a
secession
in
that
region
at
least
to
build
a
state
of
some
kind
out
of
the
spanish
dominions
adjoining
louisiana
frightened
at
such
enterprises
and
fearing
the
dominance
of
the
west
the
federalists
with
a
few
conspicuous
exceptions
opposed
equality
between
the
sections
had
their
narrow
views
prevailed
the
west
with
its
new
democracy
would
have
been
held
in
perpetual
tutelage
to
the
seaboard
or
perhaps
been
driven
into
independence
as
the
thirteen
colonies
had
been
not
long
before
eastern
friends
of
the
west
fortunately
for
the
nation
there
were
many
eastern
leaders
particularly
from
the
south
who
understood
the
west
approved
its
spirit
and
sought
to
bring
the
two
sections
together
by
common
bonds
washington
kept
alive
and
keen
the
zeal
for
western
advancement
which
he
acquired
in
his
youth
as
a
surveyor
he
never
grew
tired
of
urging
upon
his
eastern
friends
the
importance
of
the
lands
beyond
the
mountains
he
pressed
upon
the
governor
of
virginia
a
project
for
a
wagon
road
connecting
the
seaboard
with
the
ohio
country
and
was
active
in
a
movement
to
improve
the
navigation
of
the
potomac
he
advocated
strengthening
the
ties
of
commerce
smooth
the
roads
he
said
and
make
easy
the
way
for
them
and
then
see
what
an
influx
of
articles
will
be
poured
upon
us
how
amazingly
our
exports
will
be
increased
by
them
and
how
amply
we
shall
be
compensated
for
any
trouble
and
expense
we
may
encounter
to
effect
it
jefferson
too
was
interested
in
every
phase
of
western
development
the
survey
of
lands
the
exploration
of
waterways
the
opening
of
trade
and
even
the
discovery
of
the
bones
of
prehistoric
animals
robert
fulton
the
inventor
of
the
steamboat
was
another
man
of
vision
who
for
many
years
pressed
upon
his
countrymen
the
necessity
of
uniting
east
and
west
by
a
canal
which
would
cement
the
union
raise
the
value
of
the
public
lands
and
extend
the
principles
of
confederate
and
republican
government
the
difficulties
of
early
transportation
means
of
communication
played
an
important
part
in
the
strategy
of
all
those
who
sought
to
bring
together
the
seaboard
and
the
frontier
the
produce
of
the
west
wheat
corn
bacon
hemp
cattle
and
tobacco
was
bulky
and
the
cost
of
overland
transportation
was
prohibitive
in
the
eastern
market
a
cow
and
her
calf
were
given
for
a
bushel
of
salt
while
a
suit
of
store
clothes
cost
as
much
as
a
farm
in
such
circumstances
the
inhabitants
of
the
mississippi
valley
were
forced
to
ship
their
produce
over
a
long
route
by
way
of
new
orleans
and
to
pay
high
freight
rates
for
everything
that
was
brought
across
the
mountains
scows
of
from
five
to
fifty
tons
were
built
at
the
towns
along
the
rivers
and
piloted
down
the
stream
to
the
crescent
city
in
a
few
cases
small
ocean
going
vessels
were
built
to
transport
goods
to
the
west
indies
or
to
the
eastern
coast
towns
salt
iron
guns
powder
and
the
absolute
essentials
which
the
pioneers
had
to
buy
mainly
in
eastern
markets
were
carried
over
narrow
wagon
trails
that
were
almost
impassable
in
the
rainy
season
the
national
road
to
far
sighted
men
like
albert
gallatin
the
father
of
internal
improvements
the
solution
of
this
problem
was
the
construction
of
roads
and
canals
early
in
jefferson
s
administration
congress
dedicated
a
part
of
the
proceeds
from
the
sale
of
lands
to
building
highways
from
the
headwaters
of
the
navigable
waters
emptying
into
the
atlantic
to
the
ohio
river
and
beyond
into
the
northwest
territory
in
after
many
misgivings
it
authorized
a
great
national
highway
binding
the
east
and
the
west
the
cumberland
road
as
it
was
called
began
in
northwestern
maryland
wound
through
southern
pennsylvania
crossed
the
narrow
neck
of
virginia
at
wheeling
and
then
shot
almost
straight
across
ohio
indiana
and
illinois
into
missouri
by
stagecoaches
were
running
between
washington
and
wheeling
by
contractors
had
carried
their
work
to
columbus
ohio
and
by
to
vandalia
illinois
over
this
ballasted
road
mail
and
passenger
coaches
could
go
at
high
speed
and
heavy
freight
wagons
proceed
in
safety
at
a
steady
pace
illustration
the
cumberland
road
canals
and
steamboats
a
second
epoch
in
the
economic
union
of
the
east
and
west
was
reached
with
the
opening
of
the
erie
canal
in
offering
an
all
water
route
from
new
york
city
to
the
great
lakes
and
the
mississippi
valley
pennsylvania
alarmed
by
the
advantages
conferred
on
new
york
by
this
enterprise
began
her
system
of
canals
and
portages
from
philadelphia
to
pittsburgh
completing
the
last
link
in
in
the
south
the
chesapeake
and
ohio
company
chartered
in
was
busy
with
a
project
to
connect
georgetown
and
cumberland
when
railways
broke
in
upon
the
undertaking
before
it
was
half
finished
about
the
same
time
ohio
built
a
canal
across
the
state
affording
water
communication
between
lake
erie
and
the
ohio
river
through
a
rich
wheat
belt
passengers
could
now
travel
by
canal
boat
into
the
west
with
comparative
ease
and
comfort
if
not
at
a
rapid
speed
and
the
bulkiest
of
freight
could
be
easily
handled
moreover
the
rate
charged
for
carrying
goods
was
cut
by
the
erie
canal
from
a
ton
per
hundred
miles
to
new
orleans
was
destined
to
lose
her
primacy
in
the
mississippi
valley
the
diversion
of
traffic
to
eastern
markets
was
also
stimulated
by
steamboats
which
appeared
on
the
ohio
about
three
years
after
fulton
had
made
his
famous
trip
on
the
hudson
it
took
twenty
men
to
sail
and
row
a
five
ton
scow
up
the
river
at
a
speed
of
from
ten
to
twenty
miles
a
day
in
timothy
flint
traveled
a
hundred
miles
a
day
on
the
new
steamer
grecian
against
the
whole
weight
of
the
mississippi
current
three
years
later
the
round
trip
from
louisville
to
new
orleans
was
cut
to
eight
days
heavy
produce
that
once
had
to
float
down
to
new
orleans
could
be
carried
upstream
and
sent
to
the
east
by
way
of
the
canal
systems
illustration
from
an
old
print
an
early
mississippi
steamboat
thus
the
far
country
was
brought
near
the
timid
no
longer
hesitated
at
the
thought
of
the
perilous
journey
all
routes
were
crowded
with
western
immigrants
the
forests
fell
before
the
ax
like
grain
before
the
sickle
clearings
scattered
through
the
woods
spread
out
into
a
great
mosaic
of
farms
stretching
from
the
southern
appalachians
to
lake
michigan
the
national
census
of
gave
inhabitants
to
ohio
to
indiana
to
illinois
to
kentucky
and
to
tennessee
illustration
distribution
of
population
with
the
increase
in
population
and
the
growth
of
agriculture
came
political
influence
people
who
had
once
petitioned
congress
now
sent
their
own
representatives
men
who
had
hitherto
accepted
without
protests
presidents
from
the
seaboard
expressed
a
new
spirit
of
dissent
in
by
giving
only
three
electoral
votes
for
john
quincy
adams
and
four
years
later
they
sent
a
son
of
the
soil
from
tennessee
andrew
jackson
to
take
washington
s
chair
as
chief
executive
of
the
nation
the
first
of
a
long
line
of
presidents
from
the
mississippi
basin
references
w
g
brown
the
lower
south
in
american
history
b
a
hinsdale
the
old
north
west
vols
a
b
hulbert
great
american
canals
and
the
cumberland
road
t
roosevelt
thomas
h
benton
p
j
treat
the
national
land
system
f
j
turner
rise
of
the
new
west
american
nation
series
j
winsor
the
westward
movement
questions
how
did
the
west
come
to
play
a
role
in
the
revolution
what
preparations
were
necessary
to
settlement
give
the
principal
provisions
of
the
northwest
ordinance
explain
how
freehold
land
tenure
happened
to
predominate
in
the
west
who
were
the
early
settlers
in
the
west
what
routes
did
they
take
how
did
they
travel
explain
the
eastern
opposition
to
the
admission
of
new
western
states
show
how
it
was
overcome
trace
a
connection
between
the
economic
system
of
the
west
and
the
spirit
of
the
people
who
were
among
the
early
friends
of
western
development
describe
the
difficulties
of
trade
between
the
east
and
the
west
show
how
trade
was
promoted
research
topics
northwest
ordinance
analysis
of
text
in
macdonald
documentary
source
book
roosevelt
winning
of
the
west
vol
v
pp
the
west
before
the
revolution
roosevelt
vol
i
the
west
during
the
revolution
roosevelt
vols
ii
and
iii
tennessee
roosevelt
vol
v
pp
and
vol
vi
pp
the
cumberland
road
a
b
hulbert
the
cumberland
road
early
life
in
the
middle
west
callender
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
slavery
in
the
southwest
callender
pp
early
land
policy
callender
pp
westward
movement
of
peoples
roosevelt
vol
iv
pp
lists
of
books
dealing
with
the
early
history
of
western
states
are
given
in
hart
channing
and
turner
guide
to
the
study
and
reading
of
american
history
rev
ed
pp
kentucky
roosevelt
vol
iv
pp
chapter
xi
jacksonian
democracy
the
new
england
federalists
at
the
hartford
convention
prophesied
that
in
time
the
west
would
dominate
the
east
at
the
adoption
of
the
constitution
they
said
a
certain
balance
of
power
among
the
original
states
was
considered
to
exist
and
there
was
at
that
time
and
yet
is
among
those
parties
a
strong
affinity
between
their
great
and
general
interests
by
the
admission
of
these
new
states
that
balance
has
been
materially
affected
and
unless
the
practice
be
modified
must
ultimately
be
destroyed
the
southern
states
will
first
avail
themselves
of
their
new
confederates
to
govern
the
east
and
finally
the
western
states
multiplied
in
number
and
augmented
in
population
will
control
the
interests
of
the
whole
strangely
enough
the
fulfillment
of
this
prophecy
was
being
prepared
even
in
federalist
strongholds
by
the
rise
of
a
new
urban
democracy
that
was
to
make
common
cause
with
the
farmers
beyond
the
mountains
the
democratic
movement
in
the
east
the
aristocratic
features
of
the
old
order
the
revolutionary
fathers
in
setting
up
their
first
state
constitutions
although
they
often
spoke
of
government
as
founded
on
the
consent
of
the
governed
did
not
think
that
consistency
required
giving
the
vote
to
all
adult
males
on
the
contrary
they
looked
upon
property
owners
as
the
only
safe
depositary
of
political
power
they
went
back
to
the
colonial
tradition
that
related
taxation
and
representation
this
they
argued
was
not
only
just
but
a
safeguard
against
the
excesses
of
democracy
in
carrying
their
theory
into
execution
they
placed
taxpaying
or
property
qualifications
on
the
right
to
vote
broadly
speaking
these
limitations
fell
into
three
classes
three
states
pennsylvania
new
hampshire
and
georgia
gave
the
ballot
to
all
who
paid
taxes
without
reference
to
the
value
of
their
property
three
virginia
delaware
and
rhode
island
clung
firmly
to
the
ancient
principles
that
only
freeholders
could
be
intrusted
with
electoral
rights
still
other
states
while
closely
restricting
the
suffrage
accepted
the
ownership
of
other
things
as
well
as
land
in
fulfillment
of
the
requirements
in
massachusetts
for
instance
the
vote
was
granted
to
all
men
who
held
land
yielding
an
annual
income
of
three
pounds
or
possessed
other
property
worth
sixty
pounds
the
electors
thus
enfranchised
numerous
as
they
were
owing
to
the
wide
distribution
of
land
often
suffered
from
a
very
onerous
disability
in
many
states
they
were
able
to
vote
only
for
persons
of
wealth
because
heavy
property
qualifications
were
imposed
on
public
officers
in
new
hampshire
the
governor
had
to
be
worth
five
hundred
pounds
one
half
in
land
in
massachusetts
one
thousand
pounds
all
freehold
in
maryland
five
thousand
pounds
one
thousand
of
which
was
freehold
in
north
carolina
one
thousand
pounds
freehold
and
in
south
carolina
ten
thousand
pounds
freehold
a
state
senator
in
massachusetts
had
to
be
the
owner
of
a
freehold
worth
three
hundred
pounds
or
personal
property
worth
six
hundred
pounds
in
new
jersey
one
thousand
pounds
worth
of
property
in
north
carolina
three
hundred
acres
of
land
in
south
carolina
two
thousand
pounds
freehold
for
members
of
the
lower
house
of
the
legislature
lower
qualifications
were
required
in
most
of
the
states
the
suffrage
or
office
holding
or
both
were
further
restricted
by
religious
provisions
no
single
sect
was
powerful
enough
to
dominate
after
the
revolution
but
for
the
most
part
catholics
and
jews
were
either
disfranchised
or
excluded
from
office
north
carolina
and
georgia
denied
the
ballot
to
any
one
who
was
not
a
protestant
delaware
withheld
it
from
all
who
did
not
believe
in
the
trinity
and
the
inspiration
of
the
scriptures
massachusetts
and
maryland
limited
it
to
christians
virginia
and
new
york
advanced
for
their
day
made
no
discrimination
in
government
on
account
of
religious
opinion
the
defense
of
the
old
order
it
must
not
be
supposed
that
property
qualifications
were
thoughtlessly
imposed
at
the
outset
or
considered
of
little
consequence
in
practice
in
the
beginning
they
were
viewed
as
fundamental
as
towns
grew
in
size
and
the
number
of
landless
citizens
increased
the
restrictions
were
defended
with
even
more
vigor
in
massachusetts
the
great
webster
upheld
the
rights
of
property
in
government
saying
it
is
entirely
just
that
property
should
have
its
due
weight
and
consideration
in
political
arrangements
the
disastrous
revolutions
which
the
world
has
witnessed
those
political
thunderstorms
and
earthquakes
which
have
shaken
the
pillars
of
society
to
their
deepest
foundations
have
been
revolutions
against
property
in
pennsylvania
a
leader
in
local
affairs
cried
out
against
a
plan
to
remove
the
taxpaying
limitation
on
the
suffrage
what
does
the
delegate
propose
to
place
the
vicious
vagrant
the
wandering
arabs
the
tartar
hordes
of
our
large
cities
on
the
level
with
the
virtuous
and
good
man
in
virginia
jefferson
himself
had
first
believed
in
property
qualifications
and
had
feared
with
genuine
alarm
the
mobs
of
the
great
cities
it
was
near
the
end
of
the
eighteenth
century
before
he
accepted
the
idea
of
manhood
suffrage
even
then
he
was
unable
to
convince
the
constitution
makers
of
his
own
state
it
is
not
an
idle
chimera
of
the
brain
urged
one
of
them
that
the
possession
of
land
furnishes
the
strongest
evidence
of
permanent
common
interest
with
and
attachment
to
the
community
it
is
upon
this
foundation
i
wish
to
place
the
right
of
suffrage
this
is
the
best
general
standard
which
can
be
resorted
to
for
the
purpose
of
determining
whether
the
persons
to
be
invested
with
the
right
of
suffrage
are
such
persons
as
could
be
consistently
with
the
safety
and
well
being
of
the
community
intrusted
with
the
exercise
of
that
right
attacks
on
the
restricted
suffrage
the
changing
circumstances
of
american
life
however
soon
challenged
the
rule
of
those
with
property
prominent
among
the
new
forces
were
the
rising
mercantile
and
business
interests
where
the
freehold
qualification
was
applied
business
men
who
did
not
own
land
were
deprived
of
the
vote
and
excluded
from
office
in
new
york
for
example
the
most
illiterate
farmer
who
had
one
hundred
pounds
worth
of
land
could
vote
for
state
senator
and
governor
while
the
landless
banker
or
merchant
could
not
it
is
not
surprising
therefore
to
find
business
men
taking
the
lead
in
breaking
down
freehold
limitations
on
the
suffrage
the
professional
classes
also
were
interested
in
removing
the
barriers
which
excluded
many
of
them
from
public
affairs
it
was
a
schoolmaster
thomas
dorr
who
led
the
popular
uprising
in
rhode
island
which
brought
the
exclusive
rule
by
freeholders
to
an
end
in
addition
to
the
business
and
professional
classes
the
mechanics
of
the
towns
showed
a
growing
hostility
to
a
system
of
government
that
generally
barred
them
from
voting
or
holding
office
though
not
numerous
they
had
early
begun
to
exercise
an
influence
on
the
course
of
public
affairs
they
had
led
the
riots
against
the
stamp
act
overturned
king
george
s
statue
and
crammed
stamps
down
the
throats
of
collectors
when
the
state
constitutions
were
framed
they
took
a
lively
interest
particularly
in
new
york
city
and
philadelphia
in
june
the
mechanicks
in
union
in
new
york
protested
against
putting
the
new
state
constitution
into
effect
without
their
approval
declaring
that
the
right
to
vote
on
the
acceptance
or
rejection
of
a
fundamental
law
is
the
birthright
of
every
man
to
whatever
state
he
may
belong
though
their
petition
was
rejected
their
spirit
remained
when
a
few
years
later
the
federal
constitution
was
being
framed
the
mechanics
watched
the
process
with
deep
concern
they
knew
that
one
of
its
main
objects
was
to
promote
trade
and
commerce
affecting
directly
their
daily
bread
during
the
struggle
over
ratification
they
passed
resolutions
approving
its
provisions
and
they
often
joined
in
parades
organized
to
stir
up
sentiment
for
the
constitution
even
though
they
could
not
vote
for
members
of
the
state
conventions
and
so
express
their
will
directly
after
the
organization
of
trade
unions
they
collided
with
the
courts
of
law
and
thus
became
interested
in
the
election
of
judges
and
lawmakers
those
who
attacked
the
old
system
of
class
rule
found
a
strong
moral
support
in
the
declaration
of
independence
was
it
not
said
that
all
men
are
created
equal
whoever
runs
may
read
was
it
not
declared
that
governments
derive
their
just
power
from
the
consent
of
the
governed
that
doctrine
was
applied
with
effect
to
george
iii
and
seemed
appropriate
for
use
against
the
privileged
classes
of
massachusetts
or
virginia
how
do
the
principles
thus
proclaimed
asked
the
non
freeholders
of
richmond
in
petitioning
for
the
ballot
accord
with
the
existing
regulation
of
the
suffrage
a
regulation
which
instead
of
the
equality
nature
ordains
creates
an
odious
distinction
between
members
of
the
same
community
and
vests
in
a
favored
class
not
in
consideration
of
their
public
services
but
of
their
private
possessions
the
highest
of
all
privileges
abolition
of
property
qualifications
by
many
minor
victories
rather
than
by
any
spectacular
triumphs
did
the
advocates
of
manhood
suffrage
carry
the
day
slight
gains
were
made
even
during
the
revolution
or
shortly
afterward
in
pennsylvania
the
mechanics
by
taking
an
active
part
in
the
contest
over
the
constitution
of
were
able
to
force
the
qualification
down
to
the
payment
of
a
small
tax
vermont
came
into
the
union
in
without
any
property
restrictions
in
the
same
year
delaware
gave
the
vote
to
all
men
who
paid
taxes
maryland
reckoned
one
of
the
most
conservative
of
states
embarked
on
the
experiment
of
manhood
suffrage
in
and
nine
years
later
connecticut
equally
conservative
decided
that
all
taxpayers
were
worthy
of
the
ballot
five
states
massachusetts
new
york
virginia
rhode
island
and
north
carolina
remained
obdurate
while
these
changes
were
going
on
around
them
finally
they
had
to
yield
themselves
the
last
struggle
in
massachusetts
took
place
in
the
constitutional
convention
of
there
webster
in
the
prime
of
his
manhood
and
john
adams
in
the
closing
years
of
his
old
age
alike
protested
against
such
radical
innovations
as
manhood
suffrage
their
protests
were
futile
the
property
test
was
abolished
and
a
small
tax
paying
qualification
was
substituted
new
york
surrendered
the
next
year
and
after
trying
some
minor
restrictions
for
five
years
went
completely
over
to
white
manhood
suffrage
in
rhode
island
clung
to
her
freehold
qualification
through
thirty
years
of
agitation
then
dorr
s
rebellion
almost
culminating
in
bloodshed
brought
about
a
reform
in
which
introduced
a
slight
tax
paying
qualification
as
an
alternative
to
the
freehold
virginia
and
north
carolina
were
still
unconvinced
the
former
refused
to
abandon
ownership
of
land
as
the
test
for
political
rights
until
and
the
latter
until
although
religious
discriminations
and
property
qualifications
for
office
holders
were
sometimes
retained
after
the
establishment
of
manhood
suffrage
they
were
usually
abolished
along
with
the
monopoly
of
government
enjoyed
by
property
owners
and
taxpayers
illustration
thomas
dorr
arousing
his
followers
at
the
end
of
the
first
quarter
of
the
nineteenth
century
the
white
male
industrial
workers
and
the
mechanics
of
the
northern
cities
at
least
could
lay
aside
the
petition
for
the
ballot
and
enjoy
with
the
free
farmer
a
voice
in
the
government
of
their
common
country
universal
democracy
sighed
carlyle
who
was
widely
read
in
the
united
states
whatever
we
may
think
of
it
has
declared
itself
the
inevitable
fact
of
the
days
in
which
we
live
and
he
who
has
any
chance
to
instruct
or
lead
in
these
days
must
begin
by
admitting
that
where
no
government
is
wanted
save
that
of
the
parish
constable
as
in
america
with
its
boundless
soil
every
man
being
able
to
find
work
and
recompense
for
himself
democracy
may
subsist
not
elsewhere
amid
the
grave
misgivings
of
the
first
generation
of
statesmen
america
was
committed
to
the
great
adventure
in
the
populous
towns
of
the
east
as
well
as
in
the
forests
and
fields
of
the
west
the
new
democracy
enters
the
arena
the
spirit
of
the
new
order
soon
had
a
pronounced
effect
on
the
machinery
of
government
and
the
practice
of
politics
the
enfranchised
electors
were
not
long
in
demanding
for
themselves
a
larger
share
in
administration
the
spoils
system
and
rotation
in
office
first
of
all
they
wanted
office
for
themselves
regardless
of
their
fitness
they
therefore
extended
the
system
of
rewarding
party
workers
with
government
positions
a
system
early
established
in
several
states
notably
new
york
and
pennsylvania
closely
connected
with
it
was
the
practice
of
fixing
short
terms
for
officers
and
making
frequent
changes
in
personnel
long
continuance
in
office
explained
a
champion
of
this
idea
in
pennsylvania
in
unfits
a
man
for
the
discharge
of
its
duties
by
rendering
him
arbitrary
and
aristocratic
and
tends
to
beget
first
life
office
and
then
hereditary
office
which
leads
to
the
destruction
of
free
government
the
solution
offered
was
the
historic
doctrine
of
rotation
in
office
at
the
same
time
the
principle
of
popular
election
was
extended
to
an
increasing
number
of
officials
who
had
once
been
appointed
either
by
the
governor
or
the
legislature
even
geologists
veterinarians
surveyors
and
other
technical
officers
were
declared
elective
on
the
theory
that
their
appointment
smacked
of
monarchy
popular
election
of
presidential
electors
in
a
short
time
the
spirit
of
democracy
while
playing
havoc
with
the
old
order
in
state
government
made
its
way
upward
into
the
federal
system
the
framers
of
the
constitution
bewildered
by
many
proposals
and
unable
to
agree
on
any
single
plan
had
committed
the
choice
of
presidential
electors
to
the
discretion
of
the
state
legislatures
the
legislatures
in
turn
greedy
of
power
early
adopted
the
practice
of
choosing
the
electors
themselves
but
they
did
not
enjoy
it
long
undisturbed
democracy
thundering
at
their
doors
demanded
that
they
surrender
the
privilege
to
the
people
reluctantly
they
yielded
sometimes
granting
popular
election
and
then
withdrawing
it
the
drift
was
inevitable
and
the
climax
came
with
the
advent
of
jacksonian
democracy
in
vermont
new
york
delaware
south
carolina
georgia
and
louisiana
though
some
had
experimented
with
popular
election
still
left
the
choice
of
electors
with
the
legislature
eight
years
later
south
carolina
alone
held
to
the
old
practice
popular
election
had
become
the
final
word
the
fanciful
idea
of
an
electoral
college
of
good
and
wise
men
selected
without
passion
or
partisanship
by
state
legislatures
acting
as
deliberative
bodies
was
exploded
for
all
time
the
election
of
the
nation
s
chief
magistrate
was
committed
to
the
tempestuous
methods
of
democracy
the
nominating
convention
as
the
suffrage
was
widened
and
the
popular
choice
of
presidential
electors
extended
there
arose
a
violent
protest
against
the
methods
used
by
the
political
parties
in
nominating
candidates
after
the
retirement
of
washington
both
the
republicans
and
the
federalists
found
it
necessary
to
agree
upon
their
favorites
before
the
election
and
they
adopted
a
colonial
device
the
pre
election
caucus
the
federalist
members
of
congress
held
a
conference
and
selected
their
candidate
and
the
republicans
followed
the
example
in
a
short
time
the
practice
of
nominating
by
a
congressional
caucus
became
a
recognized
institution
the
election
still
remained
with
the
people
but
the
power
of
picking
candidates
for
their
approval
passed
into
the
hands
of
a
small
body
of
senators
and
representatives
a
reaction
against
this
was
unavoidable
to
friends
of
the
plain
people
like
andrew
jackson
it
was
intolerable
all
the
more
so
because
the
caucus
never
favored
him
with
the
nomination
more
conservative
men
also
found
grave
objections
to
it
they
pointed
out
that
whereas
the
constitution
intended
the
president
to
be
an
independent
officer
he
had
now
fallen
under
the
control
of
a
caucus
of
congressmen
the
supremacy
of
the
legislative
branch
had
been
obtained
by
an
extra
legal
political
device
to
such
objections
were
added
practical
considerations
in
when
personal
rivalry
had
taken
the
place
of
party
conflicts
the
congressional
caucus
selected
as
the
candidate
william
h
crawford
of
georgia
a
man
of
distinction
but
no
great
popularity
passing
by
such
an
obvious
hero
as
general
jackson
the
followers
of
the
general
were
enraged
and
demanded
nothing
short
of
the
death
of
king
caucus
their
clamor
was
effective
under
their
attacks
the
caucus
came
to
an
ignominious
end
in
place
of
it
there
arose
in
a
new
device
the
national
nominating
convention
composed
of
delegates
elected
by
party
voters
for
the
sole
purpose
of
nominating
candidates
senators
and
representatives
were
still
prominent
in
the
party
councils
but
they
were
swamped
by
hundreds
of
delegates
fresh
from
the
people
as
jackson
was
wont
to
say
in
fact
each
convention
was
made
up
mainly
of
office
holders
and
office
seekers
and
the
new
institution
was
soon
denounced
as
vigorously
as
king
caucus
had
been
particularly
by
statesmen
who
failed
to
obtain
a
nomination
still
it
grew
in
strength
and
by
was
firmly
established
the
end
of
the
old
generation
in
the
election
of
the
representatives
of
the
aristocracy
made
their
last
successful
stand
until
then
the
leadership
by
men
of
wealth
and
talents
had
been
undisputed
there
had
been
five
presidents
washington
john
adams
jefferson
madison
and
monroe
all
eastern
men
brought
up
in
prosperous
families
with
the
advantages
of
culture
which
come
from
leisure
and
the
possession
of
life
s
refinements
none
of
them
had
ever
been
compelled
to
work
with
his
hands
for
a
livelihood
four
of
them
had
been
slaveholders
jefferson
was
a
philosopher
learned
in
natural
science
a
master
of
foreign
languages
a
gentleman
of
dignity
and
grace
of
manner
notwithstanding
his
studied
simplicity
madison
it
was
said
was
armed
with
all
the
culture
of
his
century
monroe
was
a
graduate
of
william
and
mary
a
gentleman
of
the
old
school
jefferson
and
his
three
successors
called
themselves
republicans
and
professed
a
genuine
faith
in
the
people
but
they
were
not
of
the
people
themselves
they
were
not
sons
of
the
soil
or
the
workshop
they
were
all
men
of
the
grand
old
order
of
society
who
gave
finish
and
style
even
to
popular
government
monroe
was
the
last
of
the
presidents
belonging
to
the
heroic
epoch
of
the
revolution
he
had
served
in
the
war
for
independence
in
the
congress
under
the
articles
of
confederation
and
in
official
capacity
after
the
adoption
of
the
constitution
in
short
he
was
of
the
age
that
had
wrought
american
independence
and
set
the
government
afloat
with
his
passing
leadership
went
to
a
new
generation
but
his
successor
john
quincy
adams
formed
a
bridge
between
the
old
and
the
new
in
that
he
combined
a
high
degree
of
culture
with
democratic
sympathies
washington
had
died
in
preceded
but
a
few
months
by
patrick
henry
and
followed
in
four
years
by
samuel
adams
hamilton
had
been
killed
in
a
duel
with
burr
in
thomas
jefferson
and
john
adams
were
yet
alive
in
but
they
were
soon
to
pass
from
the
scene
reconciled
at
last
full
of
years
and
honors
madison
was
in
dignified
retirement
destined
to
live
long
enough
to
protest
against
the
doctrine
of
nullification
proclaimed
by
south
carolina
before
death
carried
him
away
at
the
ripe
old
age
of
eighty
five
the
election
of
john
quincy
adams
the
campaign
of
marked
the
end
of
the
era
of
good
feeling
inaugurated
by
the
collapse
of
the
federalist
party
after
the
election
of
there
were
four
leading
candidates
john
quincy
adams
andrew
jackson
henry
clay
and
w
h
crawford
the
result
of
the
election
was
a
division
of
the
electoral
votes
into
four
parts
and
no
one
received
a
majority
under
the
constitution
therefore
the
selection
of
president
passed
to
the
house
of
representatives
clay
who
stood
at
the
bottom
of
the
poll
threw
his
weight
to
adams
and
assured
his
triumph
much
to
the
chagrin
of
jackson
s
friends
they
thought
with
a
certain
justification
that
inasmuch
as
the
hero
of
new
orleans
had
received
the
largest
electoral
vote
the
house
was
morally
bound
to
accept
the
popular
judgment
and
make
him
president
jackson
shook
hands
cordially
with
adams
on
the
day
of
the
inauguration
but
never
forgave
him
for
being
elected
while
adams
called
himself
a
republican
in
politics
and
often
spoke
of
the
rule
of
the
people
he
was
regarded
by
jackson
s
followers
as
an
aristocrat
he
was
not
a
son
of
the
soil
neither
was
he
acquainted
at
first
hand
with
the
labor
of
farmers
and
mechanics
he
had
been
educated
at
harvard
and
in
europe
like
his
illustrious
father
john
adams
he
was
a
stern
and
reserved
man
little
given
to
seeking
popularity
moreover
he
was
from
the
east
and
the
frontiersmen
of
the
west
regarded
him
as
a
man
born
with
a
silver
spoon
in
his
mouth
jackson
s
supporters
especially
disliked
him
because
they
thought
their
hero
entitled
to
the
presidency
their
anger
was
deepened
when
adams
appointed
clay
to
the
office
of
secretary
of
state
and
they
set
up
a
cry
that
there
had
been
a
deal
by
which
clay
had
helped
to
elect
adams
to
get
office
for
himself
though
adams
conducted
his
administration
with
great
dignity
and
in
a
fine
spirit
of
public
service
he
was
unable
to
overcome
the
opposition
which
he
encountered
on
his
election
to
office
or
to
win
popularity
in
the
west
and
south
on
the
contrary
by
advocating
government
assistance
in
building
roads
and
canals
and
public
grants
in
aid
of
education
arts
and
sciences
he
ran
counter
to
the
current
which
had
set
in
against
appropriations
of
federal
funds
for
internal
improvements
by
signing
the
tariff
bill
of
soon
known
as
the
tariff
of
abominations
he
made
new
enemies
without
adding
to
his
friends
in
new
york
pennsylvania
and
ohio
where
he
sorely
needed
them
handicapped
by
the
false
charge
that
he
had
been
a
party
to
a
corrupt
bargain
with
clay
to
secure
his
first
election
attacked
for
his
advocacy
of
a
high
protective
tariff
charged
with
favoring
an
aristocracy
of
office
holders
in
washington
on
account
of
his
refusal
to
discharge
government
clerks
by
the
wholesale
adams
was
retired
from
the
white
house
after
he
had
served
four
years
the
triumph
of
jackson
in
probably
no
candidate
for
the
presidency
ever
had
such
passionate
popular
support
as
andrew
jackson
had
in
he
was
truly
a
man
of
the
people
born
of
poor
parents
in
the
upland
region
of
south
carolina
schooled
in
poverty
and
adversity
without
the
advantages
of
education
or
the
refinements
of
cultivated
leisure
he
seemed
the
embodiment
of
the
spirit
of
the
new
american
democracy
early
in
his
youth
he
had
gone
into
the
frontier
of
tennessee
where
he
soon
won
a
name
as
a
fearless
and
intrepid
indian
fighter
on
the
march
and
in
camp
he
endeared
himself
to
his
men
by
sharing
their
hardships
sleeping
on
the
ground
with
them
and
eating
parched
corn
when
nothing
better
could
be
found
for
the
privates
from
local
prominence
he
sprang
into
national
fame
by
his
exploit
at
the
battle
of
new
orleans
his
reputation
as
a
military
hero
was
enhanced
by
the
feeling
that
he
had
been
a
martyr
to
political
treachery
in
the
farmers
of
the
west
and
south
claimed
him
as
their
own
the
mechanics
of
the
eastern
cities
newly
enfranchised
also
looked
upon
him
as
their
friend
though
his
views
on
the
tariff
internal
improvements
and
other
issues
before
the
country
were
either
vague
or
unknown
he
was
readily
elected
president
the
returns
of
the
electoral
vote
in
revealed
the
sources
of
jackson
s
power
in
new
england
he
received
but
one
ballot
from
maine
he
had
a
majority
of
the
electors
in
new
york
and
all
of
them
in
pennsylvania
and
he
carried
every
state
south
of
maryland
and
beyond
the
appalachians
adams
did
not
get
a
single
electoral
vote
in
the
south
and
west
the
prophecy
of
the
hartford
convention
had
been
fulfilled
illustration
andrew
jackson
when
jackson
took
the
oath
of
office
on
march
the
government
of
the
united
states
entered
into
a
new
era
until
this
time
the
inauguration
of
a
president
even
that
of
jefferson
the
apostle
of
simplicity
had
brought
no
rude
shock
to
the
course
of
affairs
at
the
capital
hitherto
the
installation
of
a
president
meant
that
an
old
fashioned
gentleman
accompanied
by
a
few
servants
had
driven
to
the
white
house
in
his
own
coach
taken
the
oath
with
quiet
dignity
appointed
a
few
new
men
to
the
higher
posts
continued
in
office
the
long
list
of
regular
civil
employees
and
begun
his
administration
with
respectable
decorum
jackson
changed
all
this
when
he
was
inaugurated
men
and
women
journeyed
hundreds
of
miles
to
witness
the
ceremony
great
throngs
pressed
into
the
white
house
upset
the
bowls
of
punch
broke
the
glasses
and
stood
with
their
muddy
boots
on
the
satin
covered
chairs
to
see
the
people
s
president
if
jefferson
s
inauguration
was
as
he
called
it
the
great
revolution
jackson
s
inauguration
was
a
cataclysm
the
new
democracy
at
washington
the
spoils
system
the
staid
and
respectable
society
of
washington
was
disturbed
by
this
influx
of
farmers
and
frontiersmen
to
speak
of
politics
became
bad
form
among
fashionable
women
the
clerks
and
civil
servants
of
the
government
who
had
enjoyed
long
and
secure
tenure
of
office
became
alarmed
at
the
clamor
of
new
men
for
their
positions
doubtless
the
major
portion
of
them
had
opposed
the
election
of
jackson
and
looked
with
feelings
akin
to
contempt
upon
him
and
his
followers
with
a
hunter
s
instinct
jackson
scented
his
prey
determined
to
have
none
but
his
friends
in
office
he
made
a
clean
sweep
expelling
old
employees
to
make
room
for
men
fresh
from
the
people
this
was
a
new
custom
other
presidents
had
discharged
a
few
officers
for
engaging
in
opposition
politics
they
had
been
careful
in
making
appointments
not
to
choose
inveterate
enemies
but
they
discharged
relatively
few
men
on
account
of
their
political
views
and
partisan
activities
by
wholesale
removals
and
the
frank
selection
of
officers
on
party
grounds
a
practice
already
well
intrenched
in
new
york
jackson
established
the
spoils
system
at
washington
the
famous
slogan
to
the
victor
belong
the
spoils
of
victory
became
the
avowed
principle
of
the
national
government
statesmen
like
calhoun
denounced
it
poets
like
james
russell
lowell
ridiculed
it
faithful
servants
of
the
government
suffered
under
it
but
it
held
undisturbed
sway
for
half
a
century
thereafter
each
succeeding
generation
outdoing
if
possible
its
predecessor
in
the
use
of
public
office
for
political
purposes
if
any
one
remarked
that
training
and
experience
were
necessary
qualifications
for
important
public
positions
he
met
jackson
s
own
profession
of
faith
the
duties
of
any
public
office
are
so
simple
or
admit
of
being
made
so
simple
that
any
man
can
in
a
short
time
become
master
of
them
the
tariff
and
nullification
jackson
had
not
been
installed
in
power
very
long
before
he
was
compelled
to
choose
between
states
rights
and
nationalism
the
immediate
occasion
of
the
trouble
was
the
tariff
a
matter
on
which
jackson
did
not
have
any
very
decided
views
his
mind
did
not
run
naturally
to
abstruse
economic
questions
and
owing
to
the
divided
opinion
of
the
country
it
was
good
politics
to
be
vague
and
ambiguous
in
the
controversy
especially
was
this
true
because
the
tariff
issue
was
threatening
to
split
the
country
into
parties
again
the
development
of
the
policy
of
protection
the
war
of
and
the
commercial
policies
of
england
which
followed
it
had
accentuated
the
need
for
american
economic
independence
during
that
conflict
the
united
states
cut
off
from
english
manufactures
as
during
the
revolution
built
up
home
industries
to
meet
the
unusual
call
for
iron
steel
cloth
and
other
military
and
naval
supplies
as
well
as
the
demands
from
ordinary
markets
iron
foundries
and
textile
mills
sprang
up
as
in
the
night
hundreds
of
business
men
invested
fortunes
in
industrial
enterprises
so
essential
to
the
military
needs
of
the
government
and
the
people
at
large
fell
into
the
habit
of
buying
american
made
goods
again
as
the
london
times
tersely
observed
of
the
americans
their
first
war
with
england
made
them
independent
their
second
war
made
them
formidable
in
recognition
of
this
state
of
affairs
the
tariff
of
was
designed
first
to
prevent
england
from
ruining
these
infant
industries
by
dumping
the
accumulated
stores
of
years
suddenly
upon
american
markets
and
secondly
to
enlarge
in
the
manufacturing
centers
the
demand
for
american
agricultural
produce
it
accomplished
the
purposes
of
its
framers
it
kept
in
operation
the
mills
and
furnaces
so
recently
built
it
multiplied
the
number
of
industrial
workers
and
enhanced
the
demand
for
the
produce
of
the
soil
it
brought
about
another
very
important
result
it
turned
the
capital
and
enterprise
of
new
england
from
shipping
to
manufacturing
and
converted
her
statesmen
once
friends
of
low
tariffs
into
ardent
advocates
of
protection
in
the
early
years
of
the
nineteenth
century
the
yankees
had
bent
their
energies
toward
building
and
operating
ships
to
carry
produce
from
america
to
europe
and
manufactures
from
europe
to
america
for
this
reason
they
had
opposed
the
tariff
of
calculated
to
increase
domestic
production
and
cut
down
the
carrying
trade
defeated
in
their
efforts
they
accepted
the
inevitable
and
turned
to
manufacturing
soon
they
were
powerful
friends
of
protection
for
american
enterprise
as
the
money
invested
and
the
labor
employed
in
the
favored
industries
increased
the
demand
for
continued
and
heavier
protection
grew
apace
even
the
farmers
who
furnished
raw
materials
like
wool
flax
and
hemp
began
to
see
eye
to
eye
with
the
manufacturers
so
the
textile
interests
of
new
england
the
iron
masters
of
connecticut
new
jersey
and
pennsylvania
the
wool
hemp
and
flax
growers
of
ohio
kentucky
and
tennessee
and
the
sugar
planters
of
louisiana
developed
into
a
formidable
combination
in
support
of
a
high
protective
tariff
the
planting
states
oppose
the
tariff
in
the
meantime
the
cotton
states
on
the
seaboard
had
forgotten
about
the
havoc
wrought
during
the
napoleonic
wars
when
their
produce
rotted
because
there
were
no
ships
to
carry
it
to
europe
the
seas
were
now
open
the
area
devoted
to
cotton
had
swiftly
expanded
as
alabama
mississippi
and
louisiana
were
opened
up
cotton
had
in
fact
become
king
and
the
planters
depended
for
their
prosperity
as
they
thought
upon
the
sale
of
their
staple
to
english
manufacturers
whose
spinning
and
weaving
mills
were
the
wonder
of
the
world
manufacturing
nothing
and
having
to
buy
nearly
everything
except
farm
produce
and
even
much
of
that
for
slaves
the
planters
naturally
wanted
to
purchase
manufactures
in
the
cheapest
market
england
where
they
sold
most
of
their
cotton
the
tariff
they
contended
raised
the
price
of
the
goods
they
had
to
buy
and
was
thus
in
fact
a
tribute
laid
on
them
for
the
benefit
of
the
northern
mill
owners
the
tariff
of
abominations
they
were
overborne
however
in
and
again
in
when
northern
manufacturers
and
western
farmers
forced
congress
to
make
an
upward
revision
of
the
tariff
the
act
of
known
as
the
tariff
of
abominations
though
slightly
modified
in
was
the
straw
which
broke
the
camel
s
back
southern
leaders
turned
in
rage
against
the
whole
system
the
legislatures
of
virginia
north
carolina
south
carolina
georgia
and
alabama
denounced
it
a
general
convention
of
delegates
held
at
augusta
issued
a
protest
of
defiance
against
it
and
south
carolina
weary
of
verbal
battles
decided
to
prevent
its
enforcement
south
carolina
nullifies
the
tariff
the
legislature
of
that
state
on
october
passed
a
bill
calling
for
a
state
convention
which
duly
assembled
in
the
following
month
in
no
mood
for
compromise
it
adopted
the
famous
ordinance
of
nullification
after
a
few
days
debate
every
line
of
this
document
was
clear
and
firm
the
tariff
it
opened
gives
bounties
to
classes
and
individuals
at
the
expense
and
to
the
injury
and
oppression
of
other
classes
and
individuals
it
is
a
violation
of
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
and
therefore
null
and
void
its
enforcement
in
south
carolina
is
unlawful
if
the
federal
government
attempts
to
coerce
the
state
into
obeying
the
law
the
people
of
this
state
will
thenceforth
hold
themselves
absolved
from
all
further
obligations
to
maintain
or
preserve
their
political
connection
with
the
people
of
the
other
states
and
will
forthwith
proceed
to
organize
a
separate
government
and
do
all
other
acts
and
things
which
sovereign
and
independent
states
may
of
right
do
southern
states
condemn
nullification
the
answer
of
the
country
to
this
note
of
defiance
couched
in
the
language
used
in
the
kentucky
resolutions
and
by
the
new
england
federalists
during
the
war
of
was
quick
and
positive
the
legislatures
of
the
southern
states
while
condemning
the
tariff
repudiated
the
step
which
south
carolina
had
taken
georgia
responded
we
abhor
the
doctrine
of
nullification
as
neither
a
peaceful
nor
a
constitutional
remedy
alabama
found
it
unsound
in
theory
and
dangerous
in
practice
north
carolina
replied
that
it
was
revolutionary
in
character
subversive
of
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
mississippi
answered
it
is
disunion
by
force
it
is
civil
war
virginia
spoke
more
softly
condemning
the
tariff
and
sustaining
the
principle
of
the
virginia
resolutions
but
denying
that
south
carolina
could
find
in
them
any
sanction
for
her
proceedings
jackson
firmly
upholds
the
union
the
eyes
of
the
country
were
turned
upon
andrew
jackson
it
was
known
that
he
looked
with
no
friendly
feelings
upon
nullification
for
at
a
jefferson
dinner
in
the
spring
of
while
the
subject
was
in
the
air
he
had
with
laconic
firmness
announced
a
toast
our
federal
union
it
must
be
preserved
when
two
years
later
the
open
challenge
came
from
south
carolina
he
replied
that
he
would
enforce
the
law
saying
with
his
frontier
directness
if
a
single
drop
of
blood
shall
be
shed
there
in
opposition
to
the
laws
of
the
united
states
i
will
hang
the
first
man
i
can
lay
my
hands
on
engaged
in
such
conduct
upon
the
first
tree
that
i
can
reach
he
made
ready
to
keep
his
word
by
preparing
for
the
use
of
military
and
naval
forces
in
sustaining
the
authority
of
the
federal
government
then
in
a
long
and
impassioned
proclamation
to
the
people
of
south
carolina
he
pointed
out
the
national
character
of
the
union
and
announced
his
solemn
resolve
to
preserve
it
by
all
constitutional
means
nullification
he
branded
as
incompatible
with
the
existence
of
the
union
contradicted
expressly
by
the
letter
of
the
constitution
unauthorized
by
its
spirit
inconsistent
with
every
principle
on
which
it
was
founded
and
destructive
of
the
great
objects
for
which
it
was
formed
a
compromise
in
his
messages
to
congress
however
jackson
spoke
the
language
of
conciliation
a
few
days
before
issuing
his
proclamation
he
suggested
that
protection
should
be
limited
to
the
articles
of
domestic
manufacture
indispensable
to
safety
in
war
time
and
shortly
afterward
he
asked
for
new
legislation
to
aid
him
in
enforcing
the
laws
with
two
propositions
before
it
one
to
remove
the
chief
grounds
for
south
carolina
s
resistance
and
the
other
to
apply
force
if
it
was
continued
congress
bent
its
efforts
to
avoid
a
crisis
on
february
henry
clay
laid
before
the
senate
a
compromise
tariff
bill
providing
for
the
gradual
reduction
of
the
duties
until
by
they
would
reach
the
level
of
the
law
which
calhoun
had
supported
in
about
the
same
time
the
force
bill
designed
to
give
the
president
ample
authority
in
executing
the
law
in
south
carolina
was
taken
up
after
a
short
but
acrimonious
debate
both
measures
were
passed
and
signed
by
president
jackson
on
the
same
day
march
looking
upon
the
reduction
of
the
tariff
as
a
complete
vindication
of
her
policy
and
an
undoubted
victory
south
carolina
rescinded
her
ordinance
and
enacted
another
nullifying
the
force
bill
illustration
from
an
old
print
daniel
webster
the
webster
hayne
debate
where
the
actual
victory
lay
in
this
quarrel
long
the
subject
of
high
dispute
need
not
concern
us
to
day
perhaps
the
chief
result
of
the
whole
affair
was
a
clarification
of
the
issue
between
the
north
and
the
south
a
definite
statement
of
the
principles
for
which
men
on
both
sides
were
years
afterward
to
lay
down
their
lives
on
behalf
of
nationalism
and
a
perpetual
union
the
stanch
old
democrat
from
tennessee
had
in
his
proclamation
on
nullification
spoken
a
language
that
admitted
of
only
one
meaning
on
behalf
of
nullification
senator
hayne
of
south
carolina
a
skilled
lawyer
and
courtly
orator
had
in
a
great
speech
delivered
in
the
senate
in
january
set
forth
clearly
and
cogently
the
doctrine
that
the
union
is
a
compact
among
sovereign
states
from
which
the
parties
may
lawfully
withdraw
it
was
this
address
that
called
into
the
arena
daniel
webster
senator
from
massachusetts
who
spreading
the
mantle
of
oblivion
over
the
hartford
convention
delivered
a
reply
to
hayne
that
has
been
reckoned
among
the
powerful
orations
of
all
time
a
plea
for
the
supremacy
of
the
constitution
and
the
national
character
of
the
union
the
war
on
the
united
states
bank
if
events
forced
the
issue
of
nationalism
and
nullification
upon
jackson
the
same
could
not
be
said
of
his
attack
on
the
bank
that
institution
once
denounced
by
every
true
jeffersonian
had
been
reestablished
in
under
the
administration
of
jefferson
s
disciple
james
madison
it
had
not
been
in
operation
very
long
however
before
it
aroused
bitter
opposition
especially
in
the
south
and
the
west
its
notes
drove
out
of
circulation
the
paper
currency
of
unsound
banks
chartered
by
the
states
to
the
great
anger
of
local
financiers
it
was
accused
of
favoritism
in
making
loans
of
conferring
special
privileges
upon
politicians
in
return
for
their
support
at
washington
to
all
jackson
s
followers
it
was
an
insidious
money
power
one
of
them
openly
denounced
it
as
an
institution
designed
to
strengthen
the
arm
of
wealth
and
counterpoise
the
influence
of
extended
suffrage
in
the
disposition
of
public
affairs
this
sentiment
president
jackson
fully
shared
in
his
first
message
to
congress
he
assailed
the
bank
in
vigorous
language
he
declared
that
its
constitutionality
was
in
doubt
and
alleged
that
it
had
failed
to
establish
a
sound
and
uniform
currency
if
such
an
institution
was
necessary
he
continued
it
should
be
a
public
bank
owned
and
managed
by
the
government
not
a
private
concern
endowed
with
special
privileges
by
it
in
his
second
and
third
messages
jackson
came
back
to
the
subject
leaving
the
decision
however
to
an
enlightened
people
and
their
representatives
moved
by
this
frank
hostility
and
anxious
for
the
future
the
bank
applied
to
congress
for
a
renewal
of
its
charter
in
four
years
before
the
expiration
of
its
life
clay
with
his
eye
upon
the
presidency
and
an
issue
for
the
campaign
warmly
supported
the
application
congress
deeply
impressed
by
his
leadership
passed
the
bill
granting
the
new
charter
and
sent
the
open
defiance
to
jackson
his
response
was
an
instant
veto
the
battle
was
on
and
it
raged
with
fury
until
the
close
of
his
second
administration
ending
in
the
destruction
of
the
bank
a
disordered
currency
and
a
national
panic
in
his
veto
message
jackson
attacked
the
bank
as
unconstitutional
and
even
hinted
at
corruption
he
refused
to
assent
to
the
proposition
that
the
supreme
court
had
settled
the
question
of
constitutionality
by
the
decision
in
the
mcculloch
case
each
public
officer
he
argued
who
takes
an
oath
to
support
the
constitution
swears
that
he
will
support
it
as
he
understands
it
not
as
it
is
understood
by
others
not
satisfied
with
his
veto
and
his
declaration
against
the
bank
jackson
ordered
the
secretary
of
the
treasury
to
withdraw
the
government
deposits
which
formed
a
large
part
of
the
institution
s
funds
this
action
he
followed
up
by
an
open
charge
that
the
bank
had
used
money
shamefully
to
secure
the
return
of
its
supporters
to
congress
the
senate
stung
by
this
charge
solemnly
resolved
that
jackson
had
assumed
upon
himself
authority
and
power
not
conferred
by
the
constitution
and
laws
but
in
derogation
of
both
the
effects
of
the
destruction
of
the
bank
were
widespread
when
its
charter
expired
in
banking
was
once
more
committed
to
the
control
of
the
states
the
state
legislatures
under
a
decision
rendered
by
the
supreme
court
after
the
death
of
marshall
began
to
charter
banks
under
state
ownership
and
control
with
full
power
to
issue
paper
money
this
in
spite
of
the
provision
in
the
constitution
that
states
shall
not
issue
bills
of
credit
or
make
anything
but
gold
and
silver
coin
legal
tender
in
the
payment
of
debts
once
more
the
country
was
flooded
by
paper
currency
of
uncertain
value
to
make
matters
worse
jackson
adopted
the
practice
of
depositing
huge
amounts
of
government
funds
in
these
banks
not
forgetting
to
render
favors
to
those
institutions
which
supported
him
in
politics
pet
banks
as
they
were
styled
at
the
time
in
partially
though
by
no
means
entirely
as
a
result
of
the
abolition
of
the
bank
the
country
was
plunged
into
one
of
the
most
disastrous
panics
which
it
ever
experienced
internal
improvements
checked
the
bank
had
presented
to
jackson
a
very
clear
problem
one
of
destruction
other
questions
were
not
so
simple
particularly
the
subject
of
federal
appropriations
in
aid
of
roads
and
other
internal
improvements
jefferson
had
strongly
favored
government
assistance
in
such
matters
but
his
administration
was
followed
by
a
reaction
both
madison
and
monroe
vetoed
acts
of
congress
appropriating
public
funds
for
public
roads
advancing
as
their
reason
the
argument
that
the
constitution
authorized
no
such
laws
jackson
puzzled
by
the
clamor
on
both
sides
followed
their
example
without
making
the
constitutional
bar
absolute
congress
he
thought
might
lawfully
build
highways
of
a
national
and
military
value
but
he
strongly
deprecated
attacks
by
local
interests
on
the
federal
treasury
the
triumph
of
the
executive
branch
jackson
s
reelection
in
served
to
confirm
his
opinion
that
he
was
the
chosen
leader
of
the
people
freed
and
instructed
to
ride
rough
shod
over
congress
and
even
the
courts
no
president
before
or
since
ever
entertained
in
times
of
peace
such
lofty
notions
of
executive
prerogative
the
entire
body
of
federal
employees
he
transformed
into
obedient
servants
of
his
wishes
a
sign
or
a
nod
from
him
making
and
undoing
the
fortunes
of
the
humble
and
the
mighty
his
lawful
cabinet
of
advisers
filling
all
of
the
high
posts
in
the
government
he
treated
with
scant
courtesy
preferring
rather
to
secure
his
counsel
and
advice
from
an
unofficial
body
of
friends
and
dependents
who
owing
to
their
secret
methods
and
back
stairs
arrangements
became
known
as
the
kitchen
cabinet
under
the
leadership
of
a
silent
astute
and
resourceful
politician
amos
kendall
this
informal
gathering
of
the
faithful
both
gave
and
carried
out
decrees
and
orders
communicating
the
president
s
lightest
wish
or
strictest
command
to
the
uttermost
part
of
the
country
resolutely
and
in
the
face
of
bitter
opposition
jackson
had
removed
the
deposits
from
the
united
states
bank
when
the
senate
protested
against
this
arbitrary
conduct
he
did
not
rest
until
it
was
forced
to
expunge
the
resolution
of
condemnation
in
time
one
of
his
lieutenants
with
his
own
hands
was
able
to
tear
the
censure
from
the
records
when
chief
justice
marshall
issued
a
decree
against
georgia
which
did
not
suit
him
jackson
according
to
tradition
blurted
out
that
marshall
could
go
ahead
and
enforce
his
own
orders
to
the
end
he
pursued
his
willful
way
finally
even
choosing
his
own
successor
the
rise
of
the
whigs
jackson
s
measures
arouse
opposition
measures
so
decided
policies
so
radical
and
conduct
so
high
handed
could
not
fail
to
arouse
against
jackson
a
deep
and
exasperated
opposition
the
truth
is
the
conduct
of
his
entire
administration
profoundly
disturbed
the
business
and
finances
of
the
country
it
was
accompanied
by
conditions
similar
to
those
which
existed
under
the
articles
of
confederation
a
paper
currency
almost
as
unstable
and
irritating
as
the
worthless
notes
of
revolutionary
days
flooded
the
country
hindering
the
easy
transaction
of
business
the
use
of
federal
funds
for
internal
improvements
so
vital
to
the
exchange
of
commodities
which
is
the
very
life
of
industry
was
blocked
by
executive
vetoes
the
supreme
court
which
under
marshall
had
held
refractory
states
to
their
obligations
under
the
constitution
was
flouted
states
rights
judges
deliberately
selected
by
jackson
for
the
bench
began
to
sap
and
undermine
the
rulings
of
marshall
the
protective
tariff
under
which
the
textile
industry
of
new
england
the
iron
mills
of
pennsylvania
and
the
wool
flax
and
hemp
farms
of
the
west
had
flourished
had
received
a
severe
blow
in
the
compromise
of
which
promised
a
steady
reduction
of
duties
to
cap
the
climax
jackson
s
party
casting
aside
the
old
and
reputable
name
of
republican
boldly
chose
for
its
title
the
term
democrat
throwing
down
the
gauntlet
to
every
conservative
who
doubted
the
omniscience
of
the
people
all
these
things
worked
together
to
evoke
an
opposition
that
was
sharp
and
determined
illustration
an
old
cartoon
ridiculing
clay
s
tariff
and
internal
improvement
program
clay
and
the
national
republicans
in
this
opposition
movement
leadership
fell
to
henry
clay
a
son
of
kentucky
rather
than
to
daniel
webster
of
massachusetts
like
jackson
clay
was
born
in
a
home
haunted
by
poverty
left
fatherless
early
and
thrown
upon
his
own
resources
he
went
from
virginia
into
kentucky
where
by
sheer
force
of
intellect
he
rose
to
eminence
in
the
profession
of
law
without
the
martial
gifts
or
the
martial
spirit
of
jackson
he
slipped
more
easily
into
the
social
habits
of
the
east
at
the
same
time
that
he
retained
his
hold
on
the
affections
of
the
boisterous
west
farmers
of
ohio
indiana
and
kentucky
loved
him
financiers
of
new
york
and
philadelphia
trusted
him
he
was
thus
a
leader
well
fitted
to
gather
the
forces
of
opposition
into
union
against
jackson
around
clay
s
standard
assembled
a
motley
collection
representing
every
species
of
political
opinion
united
by
one
tie
only
hatred
for
old
hickory
nullifiers
and
less
strenuous
advocates
of
states
rights
were
yoked
with
nationalists
of
webster
s
school
ardent
protectionists
were
bound
together
with
equally
ardent
free
traders
all
fraternizing
in
one
grand
confusion
of
ideas
under
the
title
of
national
republicans
thus
the
ancient
and
honorable
term
selected
by
jefferson
and
his
party
now
abandoned
by
jacksonian
democracy
was
adroitly
adopted
to
cover
the
supporters
of
clay
the
platform
of
the
party
however
embraced
all
the
old
federalist
principles
protection
for
american
industry
internal
improvements
respect
for
the
supreme
court
resistance
to
executive
tyranny
and
denunciation
of
the
spoils
system
though
jackson
was
easily
victorious
in
the
popular
vote
cast
for
clay
should
have
given
him
some
doubts
about
the
faith
of
the
whole
people
in
the
wisdom
of
his
reign
van
buren
and
the
panic
of
nothing
could
shake
the
general
s
superb
confidence
at
the
end
of
his
second
term
he
insisted
on
selecting
his
own
successor
at
a
national
convention
chosen
by
party
voters
but
packed
with
his
office
holders
and
friends
he
nominated
martin
van
buren
of
new
york
once
more
he
proved
his
strength
by
carrying
the
country
for
the
democrats
with
a
fine
flourish
he
attended
the
inauguration
of
van
buren
and
then
retired
amid
the
applause
and
tears
of
his
devotees
to
the
hermitage
his
home
in
tennessee
fortunately
for
him
jackson
escaped
the
odium
of
a
disastrous
panic
which
struck
the
country
with
terrible
force
in
the
following
summer
among
the
contributory
causes
of
this
crisis
no
doubt
were
the
destruction
of
the
bank
and
the
issuance
of
the
specie
circular
of
which
required
the
purchasers
of
public
lands
to
pay
for
them
in
coin
instead
of
the
paper
notes
of
state
banks
whatever
the
dominating
cause
the
ruin
was
widespread
bank
after
bank
went
under
boom
towns
in
the
west
collapsed
eastern
mills
shut
down
and
working
people
in
the
industrial
centers
starving
from
unemployment
begged
for
relief
van
buren
braved
the
storm
offering
no
measure
of
reform
or
assistance
to
the
distracted
people
he
did
seek
security
for
government
funds
by
suggesting
the
removal
of
deposits
from
private
banks
and
the
establishment
of
an
independent
treasury
system
with
government
depositaries
for
public
funds
in
several
leading
cities
this
plan
was
finally
accepted
by
congress
in
had
van
buren
been
a
captivating
figure
he
might
have
lived
down
the
discredit
of
the
panic
unjustly
laid
at
his
door
but
he
was
far
from
being
a
favorite
with
the
populace
though
a
man
of
many
talents
he
owed
his
position
to
the
quiet
and
adept
management
of
jackson
rather
than
to
his
own
personal
qualities
the
men
of
the
frontier
did
not
care
for
him
they
suspected
that
he
ate
from
gold
plate
and
they
could
not
forgive
him
for
being
an
astute
politician
from
new
york
still
the
democratic
party
remembering
jackson
s
wishes
renominated
him
unanimously
in
and
saw
him
go
down
to
utter
defeat
the
whigs
and
general
harrison
by
this
time
the
national
republicans
now
known
as
whigs
a
title
taken
from
the
party
of
opposition
to
the
crown
in
england
had
learned
many
lessons
taking
a
leaf
out
of
the
democratic
book
they
nominated
not
clay
of
kentucky
well
known
for
his
views
on
the
bank
the
tariff
and
internal
improvements
but
a
military
hero
general
william
henry
harrison
a
man
of
uncertain
political
opinions
harrison
a
son
of
a
virginia
signer
of
the
declaration
of
independence
sprang
into
public
view
by
winning
a
battle
more
famous
than
important
tippecanoe
a
brush
with
the
indians
in
indiana
he
added
to
his
laurels
by
rendering
praiseworthy
services
during
the
war
of
when
days
of
peace
returned
he
was
rewarded
by
a
grateful
people
with
a
seat
in
congress
then
he
retired
to
quiet
life
in
a
little
village
near
cincinnati
like
jackson
he
was
held
to
be
a
son
of
the
south
and
the
west
like
jackson
he
was
a
military
hero
a
lesser
light
but
still
a
light
like
old
hickory
he
rode
into
office
on
a
tide
of
popular
feeling
against
an
eastern
man
accused
of
being
something
of
an
aristocrat
his
personal
popularity
was
sufficient
the
whigs
who
nominated
him
shrewdly
refused
to
adopt
a
platform
or
declare
their
belief
in
anything
when
some
democrat
asserted
that
harrison
was
a
backwoodsman
whose
sole
wants
were
a
jug
of
hard
cider
and
a
log
cabin
the
whigs
treated
the
remark
not
as
an
insult
but
as
proof
positive
that
harrison
deserved
the
votes
of
jackson
men
the
jug
and
the
cabin
they
proudly
transformed
into
symbols
of
the
campaign
and
won
for
their
chieftain
electoral
votes
while
van
buren
got
only
sixty
harrison
and
tyler
the
hero
of
tippecanoe
was
not
long
to
enjoy
the
fruits
of
his
victory
the
hungry
horde
of
whig
office
seekers
descended
upon
him
like
wolves
upon
the
fold
if
he
went
out
they
waylaid
him
if
he
stayed
indoors
he
was
besieged
not
even
his
bed
chamber
was
spared
he
was
none
too
strong
at
best
and
he
took
a
deep
cold
on
the
day
of
his
inauguration
between
driving
out
democrats
and
appeasing
whigs
he
fell
mortally
ill
before
the
end
of
a
month
he
lay
dead
at
the
capitol
harrison
s
successor
john
tyler
the
vice
president
whom
the
whigs
had
nominated
to
catch
votes
in
virginia
was
more
of
a
democrat
than
anything
else
though
he
was
not
partisan
enough
to
please
anybody
the
whigs
railed
at
him
because
he
would
not
approve
the
founding
of
another
united
states
bank
the
democrats
stormed
at
him
for
refusing
until
near
the
end
of
his
term
to
sanction
the
annexation
of
texas
which
had
declared
its
independence
of
mexico
in
his
entire
administration
marked
by
unseemly
wrangling
produced
only
two
measures
of
importance
the
whigs
flushed
by
victory
with
the
aid
of
a
few
protectionist
democrats
enacted
in
a
new
tariff
law
destroying
the
compromise
which
had
brought
about
the
truce
between
the
north
and
the
south
in
the
days
of
nullification
the
distinguished
leader
of
the
whigs
daniel
webster
as
secretary
of
state
in
negotiation
with
lord
ashburton
representing
great
britain
settled
the
long
standing
dispute
between
the
two
countries
over
the
maine
boundary
a
year
after
closing
this
chapter
in
american
diplomacy
webster
withdrew
to
private
life
leaving
the
president
to
endure
alone
the
buffets
of
political
fortune
to
the
end
the
whigs
regarded
tyler
as
a
traitor
to
their
cause
but
the
judgment
of
history
is
that
it
was
a
case
of
the
biter
bitten
they
had
nominated
him
for
the
vice
presidency
as
a
man
of
views
acceptable
to
southern
democrats
in
order
to
catch
their
votes
little
reckoning
with
the
chances
of
his
becoming
president
tyler
had
not
deceived
them
and
thoroughly
soured
he
left
the
white
house
in
not
to
appear
in
public
life
again
until
the
days
of
secession
when
he
espoused
the
southern
confederacy
jacksonian
democracy
with
new
leadership
serving
a
new
cause
slavery
was
returned
to
power
under
james
k
polk
a
friend
of
the
general
from
tennessee
a
few
grains
of
sand
were
to
run
through
the
hour
glass
before
the
whig
party
was
to
be
broken
and
scattered
as
the
federalists
had
been
more
than
a
generation
before
the
interaction
of
american
and
european
opinion
democracy
in
england
and
france
during
the
period
of
jacksonian
democracy
as
in
all
epochs
of
ferment
there
was
a
close
relation
between
the
thought
of
the
new
world
and
the
old
in
england
the
successes
of
the
american
experiment
were
used
as
arguments
in
favor
of
overthrowing
the
aristocracy
which
george
iii
had
manipulated
with
such
effect
against
america
half
a
century
before
in
the
united
states
on
the
other
hand
conservatives
like
chancellor
kent
the
stout
opponent
of
manhood
suffrage
in
new
york
cited
the
riots
of
the
british
working
classes
as
a
warning
against
admitting
the
same
classes
to
a
share
in
the
government
of
the
united
states
along
with
the
agitation
of
opinion
went
epoch
making
events
in
the
year
of
jackson
s
second
triumph
the
british
parliament
passed
its
first
reform
bill
which
conferred
the
ballot
not
on
workingmen
as
yet
but
on
mill
owners
and
shopkeepers
whom
the
landlords
regarded
with
genuine
horror
the
initial
step
was
thus
taken
in
breaking
down
the
privileges
of
the
landed
aristocracy
and
the
rich
merchants
of
england
about
the
same
time
a
popular
revolution
occurred
in
france
the
bourbon
family
restored
to
the
throne
of
france
by
the
allied
powers
after
their
victory
over
napoleon
in
had
embarked
upon
a
policy
of
arbitrary
government
to
use
the
familiar
phrase
they
had
learned
nothing
and
forgotten
nothing
charles
x
who
came
to
the
throne
in
set
to
work
with
zeal
to
undo
the
results
of
the
french
revolution
to
stifle
the
press
restrict
the
suffrage
and
restore
the
clergy
and
the
nobility
to
their
ancient
rights
his
policy
encountered
equally
zealous
opposition
and
in
he
was
overthrown
the
popular
party
under
the
leadership
of
lafayette
established
not
a
republic
as
some
of
the
radicals
had
hoped
but
a
liberal
middle
class
monarchy
under
louis
philippe
this
second
french
revolution
made
a
profound
impression
on
americans
convincing
them
that
the
whole
world
was
moving
toward
democracy
the
mayor
aldermen
and
citizens
of
new
york
city
joined
in
a
great
parade
to
celebrate
the
fall
of
the
bourbons
mingled
with
cheers
for
the
new
order
in
france
were
hurrahs
for
the
people
s
own
andrew
jackson
the
hero
of
new
orleans
and
president
of
the
united
states
european
interest
in
america
to
the
older
and
more
settled
europeans
the
democratic
experiment
in
america
was
either
a
menace
or
an
inspiration
conservatives
viewed
it
with
anxiety
liberals
with
optimism
far
sighted
leaders
could
see
that
the
tide
of
democracy
was
rising
all
over
the
world
and
could
not
be
stayed
naturally
the
country
that
had
advanced
furthest
along
the
new
course
was
the
place
in
which
to
find
arguments
for
and
against
proposals
that
europe
should
make
experiments
of
the
same
character
de
tocqueville
s
democracy
in
america
in
addition
to
the
casual
traveler
there
began
to
visit
the
united
states
the
thoughtful
observer
bent
on
finding
out
what
manner
of
nation
this
was
springing
up
in
the
wilderness
those
who
looked
with
sympathy
upon
the
growing
popular
forces
of
england
and
france
found
in
the
united
states
in
spite
of
many
blemishes
and
defects
a
guarantee
for
the
future
of
the
people
s
rule
in
the
old
world
one
of
these
alexis
de
tocqueville
a
french
liberal
of
mildly
democratic
sympathies
made
a
journey
to
this
country
in
he
described
in
a
very
remarkable
volume
democracy
in
america
the
grand
experiment
as
he
saw
it
on
the
whole
he
was
convinced
after
examining
with
a
critical
eye
the
life
and
labor
of
the
american
people
as
well
as
the
constitutions
of
the
states
and
the
nation
he
came
to
the
conclusion
that
democracy
with
all
its
faults
was
both
inevitable
and
successful
slavery
he
thought
was
a
painful
contrast
to
the
other
features
of
american
life
and
he
foresaw
what
proved
to
be
the
irrepressible
conflict
over
it
he
believed
that
through
blundering
the
people
were
destined
to
learn
the
highest
of
all
arts
self
government
on
a
grand
scale
the
absence
of
a
leisure
class
devoted
to
no
calling
or
profession
merely
enjoying
the
refinements
of
life
and
adding
to
its
graces
the
flaw
in
american
culture
that
gave
deep
distress
to
many
a
european
leader
de
tocqueville
thought
a
necessary
virtue
in
the
republic
amongst
a
democratic
people
where
there
is
no
hereditary
wealth
every
man
works
to
earn
a
living
or
has
worked
or
is
born
of
parents
who
have
worked
a
notion
of
labor
is
therefore
presented
to
the
mind
on
every
side
as
the
necessary
natural
and
honest
condition
of
human
existence
it
was
this
notion
of
a
government
in
the
hands
of
people
who
labored
that
struck
the
french
publicist
as
the
most
significant
fact
in
the
modern
world
harriet
martineau
s
visit
to
america
this
phase
of
american
life
also
profoundly
impressed
the
brilliant
english
writer
harriet
martineau
she
saw
all
parts
of
the
country
the
homes
of
the
rich
and
the
log
cabins
of
the
frontier
she
traveled
in
stagecoaches
canal
boats
and
on
horseback
and
visited
sessions
of
congress
and
auctions
at
slave
markets
she
tried
to
view
the
country
impartially
and
the
thing
that
left
the
deepest
mark
on
her
mind
was
the
solidarity
of
the
people
in
one
great
political
body
however
various
may
be
the
tribes
of
inhabitants
in
those
states
whatever
part
of
the
world
may
have
been
their
birthplace
or
that
of
their
fathers
however
broken
may
be
their
language
however
servile
or
noble
their
employments
however
exalted
or
despised
their
state
all
are
declared
to
be
bound
together
by
equal
political
obligations
in
that
self
governing
country
all
are
held
to
have
an
equal
interest
in
the
principles
of
its
institutions
and
to
be
bound
in
equal
duty
to
watch
their
workings
miss
martineau
was
also
impressed
with
the
passion
of
americans
for
land
ownership
and
contrasted
the
united
states
favorably
with
england
where
the
tillers
of
the
soil
were
either
tenants
or
laborers
for
wages
adverse
criticism
by
no
means
all
observers
and
writers
were
convinced
that
america
was
a
success
the
fastidious
traveler
mrs
trollope
who
thought
the
english
system
of
church
and
state
was
ideal
saw
in
the
united
states
only
roughness
and
ignorance
she
lamented
the
total
and
universal
want
of
manners
both
in
males
and
females
adding
that
while
they
appear
to
have
clear
heads
and
active
intellects
there
was
no
charm
no
grace
in
their
conversation
she
found
everywhere
a
lack
of
reverence
for
kings
learning
and
rank
other
critics
were
even
more
savage
the
editor
of
the
foreign
quarterly
petulantly
exclaimed
that
the
united
states
was
a
brigand
confederation
charles
dickens
declared
the
country
to
be
so
maimed
and
lame
so
full
of
sores
and
ulcers
that
her
best
friends
turn
from
the
loathsome
creature
in
disgust
sydney
smith
editor
of
the
edinburgh
review
was
never
tired
of
trying
his
caustic
wit
at
the
expense
of
america
their
franklins
and
washingtons
and
all
the
other
sages
and
heroes
of
their
revolution
were
born
and
bred
subjects
of
the
king
of
england
he
observed
in
during
the
thirty
or
forty
years
of
their
independence
they
have
done
absolutely
nothing
for
the
sciences
for
the
arts
for
literature
or
even
for
the
statesmanlike
studies
of
politics
or
political
economy
in
the
four
quarters
of
the
globe
who
reads
an
american
book
or
goes
to
an
american
play
or
looks
at
an
american
picture
or
statue
to
put
a
sharp
sting
into
his
taunt
he
added
forgetting
by
whose
authority
slavery
was
introduced
and
fostered
under
which
of
the
old
tyrannical
governments
of
europe
is
every
sixth
man
a
slave
whom
his
fellow
creatures
may
buy
and
sell
some
americans
while
resenting
the
hasty
and
often
superficial
judgments
of
european
writers
winced
under
their
satire
and
took
thought
about
certain
particulars
in
the
indictments
brought
against
them
the
mass
of
the
people
however
bent
on
the
great
experiment
gave
little
heed
to
carping
critics
who
saw
the
flaws
and
not
the
achievements
of
our
country
critics
who
were
in
fact
less
interested
in
america
than
in
preventing
the
rise
and
growth
of
democracy
in
europe
references
j
s
bassett
life
of
andrew
jackson
j
w
burgess
the
middle
period
h
lodge
daniel
webster
w
macdonald
jacksonian
democracy
american
nation
series
ostrogorski
democracy
and
the
organization
of
political
parties
vol
ii
c
h
peck
the
jacksonian
epoch
c
schurz
henry
clay
questions
by
what
devices
was
democracy
limited
in
the
first
days
of
our
republic
on
what
grounds
were
the
limitations
defended
attacked
outline
the
rise
of
political
democracy
in
the
united
states
describe
three
important
changes
in
our
political
system
contrast
the
presidents
of
the
old
and
the
new
generations
account
for
the
unpopularity
of
john
adams
administration
what
had
been
the
career
of
andrew
jackson
before
sketch
the
history
of
the
protective
tariff
and
explain
the
theory
underlying
it
explain
the
growth
of
southern
opposition
to
the
tariff
relate
the
leading
events
connected
with
nullification
in
south
carolina
state
jackson
s
views
and
tell
the
outcome
of
the
controversy
why
was
jackson
opposed
to
the
bank
how
did
he
finally
destroy
it
the
whigs
complained
of
jackson
s
executive
tyranny
what
did
they
mean
give
some
of
the
leading
events
in
clay
s
career
how
do
you
account
for
the
triumph
of
harrison
in
why
was
europe
especially
interested
in
america
at
this
period
who
were
some
of
the
european
writers
on
american
affairs
research
topics
jackson
s
criticisms
of
the
bank
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
financial
aspects
of
the
bank
controversy
dewey
financial
history
of
the
united
states
sections
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
jackson
s
view
of
the
union
see
his
proclamation
on
nullification
in
macdonald
pp
nullification
mcmaster
history
of
the
people
of
the
united
states
vol
vi
pp
elson
pp
the
webster
hayne
debate
analyze
the
arguments
extensive
extracts
are
given
in
macdonald
s
larger
three
volume
work
select
documents
of
united
states
history
pp
the
character
of
jackson
s
administration
woodrow
wilson
history
of
the
american
people
vol
iv
pp
elson
pp
the
people
in
from
contemporary
writings
in
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
iii
pp
biographical
studies
andrew
jackson
j
q
adams
henry
clay
daniel
webster
j
c
calhoun
and
w
h
harrison
chapter
xii
the
middle
border
and
the
great
west
we
shall
not
send
an
emigrant
beyond
the
mississippi
in
a
hundred
years
exclaimed
livingston
the
principal
author
of
the
louisiana
purchase
when
he
made
this
astounding
declaration
he
doubtless
had
before
his
mind
s
eye
the
great
stretches
of
unoccupied
lands
between
the
appalachians
and
the
mississippi
he
also
had
before
him
the
history
of
the
english
colonies
which
told
him
of
the
two
centuries
required
to
settle
the
seaboard
region
to
practical
men
his
prophecy
did
not
seem
far
wrong
but
before
the
lapse
of
half
that
time
there
appeared
beyond
the
mississippi
a
tier
of
new
states
reaching
from
the
gulf
of
mexico
to
the
southern
boundary
of
minnesota
and
a
new
commonwealth
on
the
pacific
ocean
where
american
emigrants
had
raised
the
bear
flag
of
california
the
advance
of
the
middle
border
missouri
when
the
middle
of
the
nineteenth
century
had
been
reached
the
mississippi
river
which
daniel
boone
the
intrepid
hunter
had
crossed
during
washington
s
administration
to
escape
from
civilization
in
kentucky
had
become
the
waterway
for
a
vast
empire
the
center
of
population
of
the
united
states
had
passed
to
the
ohio
valley
missouri
with
its
wide
reaches
of
rich
lands
low
lying
level
and
fertile
well
adapted
to
hemp
raising
had
drawn
to
its
borders
thousands
of
planters
from
the
old
southern
states
from
virginia
and
the
carolinas
as
well
as
from
kentucky
and
tennessee
when
the
great
compromise
of
admitted
her
to
the
union
wearing
every
jewel
of
sovereignty
as
a
florid
orator
announced
migratory
slave
owners
were
assured
that
their
property
would
be
safe
in
missouri
along
the
western
shore
of
the
mississippi
and
on
both
banks
of
the
missouri
to
the
uttermost
limits
of
the
state
plantations
tilled
by
bondmen
spread
out
in
broad
expanses
in
the
neighborhood
of
jefferson
city
the
slaves
numbered
more
than
a
fourth
of
the
population
into
this
stream
of
migration
from
the
planting
south
flowed
another
current
of
land
tilling
farmers
some
from
kentucky
tennessee
and
mississippi
driven
out
by
the
onrush
of
the
planters
buying
and
consolidating
small
farms
into
vast
estates
and
still
more
from
the
east
and
the
old
world
to
the
northwest
over
against
iowa
and
to
the
southwest
against
arkansas
these
yeomen
laid
out
farms
to
be
tilled
by
their
own
labor
in
those
regions
the
number
of
slaves
seldom
rose
above
five
or
six
per
cent
of
the
population
the
old
french
post
st
louis
enriched
by
the
fur
trade
of
the
far
west
and
the
steamboat
traffic
of
the
river
grew
into
a
thriving
commercial
city
including
among
its
seventy
five
thousand
inhabitants
in
nearly
forty
thousand
foreigners
german
immigrants
from
pennsylvania
and
europe
being
the
largest
single
element
arkansas
below
missouri
lay
the
territory
of
arkansas
which
had
long
been
the
paradise
of
the
swarthy
hunter
and
the
restless
frontiersman
fleeing
from
the
advancing
borders
of
farm
and
town
in
search
of
the
life
wild
and
free
where
the
rifle
supplied
the
game
and
a
few
acres
of
ground
the
corn
and
potatoes
they
had
filtered
into
the
territory
in
an
unending
drift
squatting
on
the
land
without
so
much
as
asking
the
leave
of
any
government
territorial
or
national
they
claimed
as
their
own
the
soil
on
which
they
first
planted
their
feet
like
the
cherokee
indians
whom
they
had
as
neighbors
whose
very
customs
and
dress
they
sometimes
adopted
the
squatters
spent
their
days
in
the
midst
of
rough
plenty
beset
by
chills
fevers
and
the
ills
of
the
flesh
but
for
many
years
unvexed
by
political
troubles
or
the
restrictions
of
civilized
life
unfortunately
for
them
however
the
fertile
valleys
of
the
mississippi
and
arkansas
were
well
adapted
to
the
cultivation
of
cotton
and
tobacco
and
their
sylvan
peace
was
soon
broken
by
an
invasion
of
planters
the
newcomers
with
their
servile
workers
spread
upward
in
the
valley
toward
missouri
and
along
the
southern
border
westward
to
the
red
river
in
time
the
slaves
in
the
tier
of
counties
against
louisiana
ranged
from
thirty
to
seventy
per
cent
of
the
population
this
marked
the
doom
of
the
small
farmer
swept
arkansas
into
the
main
current
of
planting
politics
and
led
to
a
powerful
lobby
at
washington
in
favor
of
admission
to
the
union
a
boon
granted
in
michigan
in
accordance
with
a
well
established
custom
a
free
state
was
admitted
to
the
union
to
balance
a
slave
state
in
the
people
of
michigan
a
territory
ten
times
the
size
of
connecticut
announced
that
the
time
had
come
for
them
to
enjoy
the
privileges
of
a
commonwealth
all
along
the
southern
border
the
land
had
been
occupied
largely
by
pioneers
from
new
england
who
built
prim
farmhouses
and
adopted
the
town
meeting
plan
of
self
government
after
the
fashion
of
the
old
home
the
famous
post
of
detroit
was
growing
into
a
flourishing
city
as
the
boats
plying
on
the
great
lakes
carried
travelers
settlers
and
freight
through
the
narrows
in
all
according
to
the
census
there
were
more
than
ninety
thousand
inhabitants
in
the
territory
so
it
was
not
without
warrant
that
they
clamored
for
statehood
congress
busy
as
ever
with
politics
delayed
and
the
inhabitants
of
michigan
unable
to
restrain
their
impatience
called
a
convention
drew
up
a
constitution
and
started
a
lively
quarrel
with
ohio
over
the
southern
boundary
the
hand
of
congress
was
now
forced
objections
were
made
to
the
new
constitution
on
the
ground
that
it
gave
the
ballot
to
all
free
white
males
including
aliens
not
yet
naturalized
but
the
protests
were
overborne
in
a
long
debate
the
boundary
was
fixed
and
michigan
though
shorn
of
some
of
the
land
she
claimed
came
into
the
union
in
wisconsin
across
lake
michigan
to
the
west
lay
the
territory
of
wisconsin
which
shared
with
michigan
the
interesting
history
of
the
northwest
running
back
into
the
heroic
days
when
french
hunters
and
missionaries
were
planning
a
french
empire
for
the
great
monarch
louis
xiv
it
will
not
be
forgotten
that
the
french
rangers
of
the
woods
the
black
robed
priests
prepared
for
sacrifice
even
to
death
the
trappers
of
the
french
agencies
and
the
french
explorers
marquette
joliet
and
menard
were
the
first
white
men
to
paddle
their
frail
barks
through
the
northern
waters
they
first
blazed
their
trails
into
the
black
forests
and
left
traces
of
their
work
in
the
names
of
portages
and
little
villages
it
was
from
these
forests
that
red
men
in
full
war
paint
journeyed
far
to
fight
under
the
fleur
de
lis
of
france
when
the
soldiers
of
king
louis
made
their
last
stand
at
quebec
and
montreal
against
the
imperial
arms
of
britain
it
was
here
that
the
british
flag
was
planted
in
and
that
the
great
pontiac
conspiracy
was
formed
two
years
later
to
overthrow
british
dominion
when
a
generation
afterward
the
stars
and
stripes
supplanted
the
union
jack
the
french
were
still
almost
the
only
white
men
in
the
region
they
were
soon
joined
by
hustling
yankee
fur
traders
who
did
battle
royal
against
british
interlopers
the
traders
cut
their
way
through
forest
trails
and
laid
out
the
routes
through
lake
and
stream
and
over
portages
for
the
settlers
and
their
families
from
the
states
back
east
it
was
the
forest
ranger
who
discovered
the
water
power
later
used
to
turn
the
busy
mills
grinding
the
grain
from
the
spreading
farm
lands
in
the
wake
of
the
fur
hunters
forest
men
and
farmers
came
miners
from
kentucky
tennessee
and
missouri
crowding
in
to
exploit
the
lead
ores
of
the
northwest
some
of
them
bringing
slaves
to
work
their
claims
had
it
not
been
for
the
gold
fever
of
that
drew
the
wielders
of
pick
and
shovel
to
the
far
west
wisconsin
would
early
have
taken
high
rank
among
the
mining
regions
of
the
country
from
a
favorable
point
of
vantage
on
lake
michigan
the
village
of
milwaukee
a
center
for
lumber
and
grain
transport
and
a
place
of
entry
for
eastern
goods
grew
into
a
thriving
city
it
claimed
twenty
thousand
inhabitants
when
in
congress
admitted
wisconsin
to
the
union
already
the
germans
irish
and
scandinavians
had
found
their
way
into
the
territory
they
joined
americans
from
the
older
states
in
clearing
forests
building
roads
transforming
trails
into
highways
erecting
mills
and
connecting
streams
with
canals
to
make
a
network
of
routes
for
the
traffic
that
poured
to
and
from
the
great
lakes
iowa
and
minnesota
to
the
southwest
of
wisconsin
beyond
the
mississippi
where
the
tall
grass
of
the
prairies
waved
like
the
sea
farmers
from
new
england
new
york
and
ohio
had
prepared
iowa
for
statehood
a
tide
of
immigration
that
might
have
flowed
into
missouri
went
northward
for
freemen
unaccustomed
to
slavery
and
slave
markets
preferred
the
open
country
above
the
compromise
line
with
incredible
swiftness
they
spread
farms
westward
from
the
mississippi
with
yankee
ingenuity
they
turned
to
trading
on
the
river
building
before
three
prosperous
centers
of
traffic
dubuque
davenport
and
burlington
true
to
their
old
traditions
they
founded
colleges
and
academies
that
religion
and
learning
might
be
cherished
on
the
frontier
as
in
the
states
from
which
they
came
prepared
for
self
government
the
iowans
laid
siege
to
the
door
of
congress
and
were
admitted
to
the
union
in
above
iowa
on
the
mississippi
lay
the
territory
of
minnesota
the
home
of
the
dakotas
the
ojibways
and
the
sioux
like
michigan
and
wisconsin
it
had
been
explored
early
by
the
french
scouts
and
the
first
white
settlement
was
the
little
french
village
of
mendota
to
the
people
of
the
united
states
the
resources
of
the
country
were
first
revealed
by
the
historic
journey
of
zebulon
pike
in
and
by
american
fur
traders
who
were
quick
to
take
advantage
of
the
opportunity
to
ply
their
arts
of
hunting
and
bartering
in
fresh
fields
in
an
american
settlement
was
planted
at
marina
on
the
st
croix
the
outpost
of
advancing
civilization
within
twenty
years
the
territory
boasting
a
population
of
asked
for
admission
to
the
union
in
the
plea
was
granted
and
minnesota
showed
her
gratitude
three
years
later
by
being
first
among
the
states
to
offer
troops
to
lincoln
in
the
hour
of
peril
on
to
the
pacific
texas
and
the
mexican
war
the
uniformity
of
the
middle
west
there
was
a
certain
monotony
about
pioneering
in
the
northwest
and
on
the
middle
border
as
the
long
stretches
of
land
were
cleared
or
prepared
for
the
plow
they
were
laid
out
like
checkerboards
into
squares
of
forty
eighty
one
hundred
sixty
or
more
acres
each
the
seat
of
a
homestead
there
was
a
striking
uniformity
also
about
the
endless
succession
of
fertile
fields
spreading
far
and
wide
under
the
hot
summer
sun
no
majestic
mountains
relieved
the
sweep
of
the
prairie
few
monuments
of
other
races
and
antiquity
were
there
to
awaken
curiosity
about
the
region
no
sonorous
bells
in
old
missions
rang
out
the
time
of
day
the
chaffering
red
man
bartering
blankets
and
furs
for
powder
and
whisky
had
passed
farther
on
the
population
was
made
up
of
plain
farmers
and
their
families
engaged
in
severe
and
unbroken
labor
chopping
down
trees
draining
fever
breeding
swamps
breaking
new
ground
and
planting
from
year
to
year
the
same
rotation
of
crops
nearly
all
the
settlers
were
of
native
american
stock
into
whose
frugal
and
industrious
lives
the
later
irish
and
german
immigrants
fitted
on
the
whole
with
little
friction
even
the
dutch
oven
fell
before
the
cast
iron
cooking
stove
happiness
and
sorrow
despair
and
hope
were
there
but
all
encompassed
by
the
heavy
tedium
of
prosaic
sameness
illustration
santa
barbara
mission
a
contrast
in
the
far
west
and
southwest
as
george
rogers
clark
and
daniel
boone
had
stirred
the
snug
americans
of
the
seaboard
to
seek
their
fortunes
beyond
the
appalachians
so
now
kit
carson
james
bowie
sam
houston
davy
crockett
and
john
c
fremont
were
to
lead
the
way
into
a
new
land
only
a
part
of
which
was
under
the
american
flag
the
setting
for
this
new
scene
in
the
westward
movement
was
thrown
out
in
a
wide
sweep
from
the
headwaters
of
the
mississippi
to
the
banks
of
the
rio
grande
from
the
valleys
of
the
sabine
and
red
rivers
to
montana
and
the
pacific
slope
in
comparison
with
the
middle
border
this
region
presented
such
startling
diversities
that
only
the
eye
of
faith
could
foresee
the
unifying
power
of
nationalism
binding
its
communities
with
the
older
sections
of
the
country
what
contrasts
indeed
the
blue
grass
region
of
kentucky
or
the
rich
black
soil
of
illinois
the
painted
desert
the
home
of
the
sage
brush
and
the
coyote
the
level
prairies
of
iowa
the
mighty
rockies
shouldering
themselves
high
against
the
horizon
the
long
bleak
winters
of
wisconsin
california
of
endless
summer
the
log
churches
of
indiana
or
illinois
the
quaint
missions
of
san
antonio
tucson
and
santa
barbara
the
little
state
of
delaware
the
empire
of
texas
one
hundred
and
twenty
times
its
area
and
scattered
about
through
the
southwest
were
signs
of
an
ancient
civilization
fragments
of
four
and
five
story
dwellings
ruined
dams
aqueducts
and
broken
canals
which
told
of
once
prosperous
peoples
who
by
art
and
science
had
conquered
the
aridity
of
the
desert
and
lifted
themselves
in
the
scale
of
culture
above
the
savages
of
the
plain
the
settlers
of
this
vast
empire
were
to
be
as
diverse
in
their
origins
and
habits
as
those
of
the
colonies
on
the
coast
had
been
americans
of
english
irish
and
scotch
irish
descent
came
as
usual
from
the
eastern
states
to
them
were
added
the
migratory
germans
as
well
now
for
the
first
time
came
throngs
of
scandinavians
some
were
to
make
their
homes
on
quiet
farms
as
the
border
advanced
against
the
setting
sun
others
were
to
be
indian
scouts
trappers
fur
hunters
miners
cowboys
texas
planters
keepers
of
lonely
posts
on
the
plain
and
the
desert
stage
drivers
pilots
of
wagon
trains
pony
riders
fruit
growers
lumber
jacks
and
smelter
workers
one
common
bond
united
them
a
passion
for
the
self
government
accorded
to
states
as
soon
as
a
few
thousand
settlers
came
together
in
a
single
territory
there
arose
a
mighty
shout
for
a
position
beside
the
staid
commonwealths
of
the
east
and
the
south
statehood
meant
to
the
pioneers
self
government
dignity
and
the
right
to
dispose
of
land
minerals
and
timber
in
their
own
way
in
the
quest
for
this
local
autonomy
there
arose
many
a
wordy
contest
in
congress
each
of
the
political
parties
lending
a
helping
hand
in
the
admission
of
a
state
when
it
gave
promise
of
adding
new
congressmen
of
the
right
political
persuasion
to
use
the
current
phrase
southern
planters
and
texas
while
the
farmers
of
the
north
found
the
broad
acres
of
the
western
prairies
stretching
on
before
them
apparently
in
endless
expanse
it
was
far
different
with
the
southern
planters
ever
active
in
their
search
for
new
fields
as
they
exhausted
the
virgin
soil
of
the
older
states
the
restless
subjects
of
king
cotton
quickly
reached
the
frontier
of
louisiana
there
they
paused
but
only
for
a
moment
the
fertile
land
of
texas
just
across
the
boundary
lured
them
on
and
the
mexican
republic
to
which
it
belonged
extended
to
them
a
more
than
generous
welcome
little
realizing
the
perils
lurking
in
a
peaceful
penetration
the
authorities
at
mexico
city
opened
wide
the
doors
and
made
large
grants
of
land
to
american
contractors
who
agreed
to
bring
a
number
of
families
into
texas
the
omnipresent
yankee
in
the
person
of
moses
austin
of
connecticut
hearing
of
this
good
news
in
the
southwest
obtained
a
grant
in
to
settle
three
hundred
americans
near
bexar
a
commission
finally
carried
out
to
the
letter
by
his
son
and
celebrated
in
the
name
given
to
the
present
capital
of
the
state
of
texas
within
a
decade
some
twenty
thousand
americans
had
crossed
the
border
mexico
closes
the
door
the
government
of
mexico
unaccustomed
to
such
enterprise
and
thoroughly
frightened
by
its
extent
drew
back
in
dismay
its
fears
were
increased
as
quarrels
broke
out
between
the
americans
and
the
natives
in
texas
fear
grew
into
consternation
when
efforts
were
made
by
president
jackson
to
buy
the
territory
for
the
united
states
mexico
then
sought
to
close
the
flood
gates
it
stopped
all
american
colonization
schemes
canceled
many
of
the
land
grants
put
a
tariff
on
farming
implements
and
abolished
slavery
these
barriers
were
raised
too
late
a
call
for
help
ran
through
the
western
border
of
the
united
states
the
sentinels
of
the
frontier
answered
davy
crockett
the
noted
frontiersman
bear
hunter
and
backwoods
politician
james
bowie
the
dexterous
wielder
of
the
knife
that
to
this
day
bears
his
name
and
sam
houston
warrior
and
pioneer
rushed
to
the
aid
of
their
countrymen
in
texas
unacquainted
with
the
niceties
of
diplomacy
impatient
at
the
formalities
of
international
law
they
soon
made
it
known
that
in
spite
of
mexican
sovereignty
they
would
be
their
own
masters
the
independence
of
texas
declared
numbering
only
about
one
fourth
of
the
population
in
texas
they
raised
the
standard
of
revolt
in
and
summoned
a
convention
following
in
the
footsteps
of
their
ancestors
they
issued
a
declaration
of
independence
signed
mainly
by
americans
from
the
slave
states
anticipating
that
the
government
of
mexico
would
not
quietly
accept
their
word
of
defiance
as
final
they
dispatched
a
force
to
repel
the
invading
army
as
general
houston
called
the
troops
advancing
under
the
command
of
santa
ana
the
mexican
president
a
portion
of
the
texan
soldiers
took
their
stand
in
the
alamo
an
old
spanish
mission
in
the
cottonwood
trees
in
the
town
of
san
antonio
instead
of
obeying
the
order
to
blow
up
the
mission
and
retire
they
held
their
ground
until
they
were
completely
surrounded
and
cut
off
from
all
help
refusing
to
surrender
they
fought
to
the
bitter
end
the
last
man
falling
a
victim
to
the
sword
vengeance
was
swift
within
three
months
general
houston
overwhelmed
santa
ana
at
the
san
jacinto
taking
him
prisoner
of
war
and
putting
an
end
to
all
hopes
for
the
restoration
of
mexican
sovereignty
over
texas
the
lone
star
republic
with
houston
at
the
head
then
sought
admission
to
the
united
states
this
seemed
at
first
an
easy
matter
all
that
was
required
to
bring
it
about
appeared
to
be
a
treaty
annexing
texas
to
the
union
moreover
president
jackson
at
the
height
of
his
popularity
had
a
warm
regard
for
general
houston
and
with
his
usual
sympathy
for
rough
and
ready
ways
of
doing
things
approved
the
transaction
through
an
american
representative
in
mexico
jackson
had
long
and
anxiously
labored
by
means
none
too
nice
to
wring
from
the
mexican
republic
the
cession
of
the
coveted
territory
when
the
texans
took
matters
into
their
own
hands
he
was
more
than
pleased
but
he
could
not
marshal
the
approval
of
two
thirds
of
the
senators
required
for
a
treaty
of
annexation
cautious
as
well
as
impetuous
jackson
did
not
press
the
issue
he
went
out
of
office
in
with
texas
uncertain
as
to
her
future
northern
opposition
to
annexation
all
through
the
north
the
opposition
to
annexation
was
clear
and
strong
anti
slavery
agitators
could
hardly
find
words
savage
enough
to
express
their
feelings
texas
exclaimed
channing
in
a
letter
to
clay
is
but
the
first
step
of
aggression
i
trust
indeed
that
providence
will
beat
back
and
humble
our
cupidity
and
ambition
i
now
ask
whether
as
a
people
we
are
prepared
to
seize
on
a
neighboring
territory
for
the
end
of
extending
slavery
i
ask
whether
as
a
people
we
can
stand
forth
in
the
sight
of
god
in
the
sight
of
nations
and
adopt
this
atrocious
policy
sooner
perish
sooner
be
our
name
blotted
out
from
the
record
of
nations
william
lloyd
garrison
called
for
the
secession
of
the
northern
states
if
texas
was
brought
into
the
union
with
slavery
john
quincy
adams
warned
his
countrymen
that
they
were
treading
in
the
path
of
the
imperialism
that
had
brought
the
nations
of
antiquity
to
judgment
and
destruction
henry
clay
the
whig
candidate
for
president
taking
into
account
changing
public
sentiment
blew
hot
and
cold
losing
the
state
of
new
york
and
the
election
of
by
giving
a
qualified
approval
of
annexation
in
the
same
campaign
the
democrats
boldly
demanded
the
reannexation
of
texas
based
on
claims
which
the
united
states
once
had
to
spanish
territory
beyond
the
sabine
river
annexation
the
politicians
were
disposed
to
walk
very
warily
van
buren
at
heart
opposed
to
slavery
extension
refused
to
press
the
issue
of
annexation
tyler
a
pro
slavery
democrat
from
virginia
by
a
strange
fling
of
fortune
carried
into
office
as
a
nominal
whig
kept
his
mind
firmly
fixed
on
the
idea
of
reelection
and
let
the
troublesome
matter
rest
until
the
end
of
his
administration
was
in
sight
he
then
listened
with
favor
to
the
voice
of
the
south
calhoun
stated
what
seemed
to
be
a
convincing
argument
all
good
americans
have
their
hearts
set
on
the
constitution
the
admission
of
texas
is
absolutely
essential
to
the
preservation
of
the
union
it
will
give
a
balance
of
power
to
the
south
as
against
the
north
growing
with
incredible
swiftness
in
wealth
and
population
tyler
impressed
by
the
plea
appointed
calhoun
to
the
office
of
secretary
of
state
in
authorizing
him
to
negotiate
the
treaty
of
annexation
a
commission
at
once
executed
this
scheme
was
blocked
in
the
senate
where
the
necessary
two
thirds
vote
could
not
be
secured
balked
but
not
defeated
the
advocates
of
annexation
drew
up
a
joint
resolution
which
required
only
a
majority
vote
in
both
houses
and
in
february
of
the
next
year
just
before
tyler
gave
way
to
polk
they
pushed
it
through
congress
so
texas
amid
the
groans
of
boston
and
the
hurrahs
of
charleston
folded
up
her
flag
and
came
into
the
union
illustration
texas
and
the
territory
in
dispute
the
mexican
war
the
inevitable
war
with
mexico
foretold
by
the
abolitionists
and
feared
by
henry
clay
ensued
the
ostensible
cause
being
a
dispute
over
the
boundaries
of
the
new
state
the
texans
claimed
all
the
lands
down
to
the
rio
grande
the
mexicans
placed
the
border
of
texas
at
the
nueces
river
and
a
line
drawn
thence
in
a
northerly
direction
president
polk
accepting
the
texan
view
of
the
controversy
ordered
general
zachary
taylor
to
move
beyond
the
nueces
in
defense
of
american
sovereignty
this
act
of
power
deemed
by
the
mexicans
an
invasion
of
their
territory
was
followed
by
an
attack
on
our
troops
president
polk
not
displeased
with
the
turn
of
events
announced
that
american
blood
had
been
spilled
on
american
soil
and
that
war
existed
by
the
act
of
mexico
congress
in
a
burst
of
patriotic
fervor
brushed
aside
the
protests
of
those
who
deplored
the
conduct
of
the
government
as
wanton
aggression
on
a
weaker
nation
and
granted
money
and
supplies
to
prosecute
the
war
the
few
whigs
in
the
house
of
representatives
who
refused
to
vote
in
favor
of
taking
up
arms
accepted
the
inevitable
with
such
good
grace
as
they
could
command
all
through
the
south
and
the
west
the
war
was
popular
new
england
grumbled
but
gave
loyal
if
not
enthusiastic
support
to
a
conflict
precipitated
by
policies
not
of
its
own
choosing
only
a
handful
of
firm
objectors
held
out
james
russell
lowell
in
his
biglow
papers
flung
scorn
and
sarcasm
to
the
bitter
end
the
outcome
of
the
war
the
foregone
conclusion
was
soon
reached
general
taylor
might
have
delivered
the
fatal
thrust
from
northern
mexico
if
politics
had
not
intervened
polk
anxious
to
avoid
raising
up
another
military
hero
for
the
whigs
to
nominate
for
president
decided
to
divide
the
honors
by
sending
general
scott
to
strike
a
blow
at
the
capital
mexico
city
the
deed
was
done
with
speed
and
pomp
and
two
heroes
were
lifted
into
presidential
possibilities
in
the
far
west
a
third
candidate
was
made
john
c
fremont
who
in
cooperation
with
commodores
sloat
and
stockton
and
general
kearney
planted
the
stars
and
stripes
on
the
pacific
slope
in
february
the
mexicans
came
to
terms
ceding
to
the
victor
california
arizona
new
mexico
and
more
a
domain
greater
in
extent
than
the
combined
areas
of
france
and
germany
as
a
salve
to
the
wound
the
vanquished
received
fifteen
million
dollars
in
cash
and
the
cancellation
of
many
claims
held
by
american
citizens
five
years
later
through
the
negotiations
of
james
gadsden
a
further
cession
of
lands
along
the
southern
border
of
arizona
and
new
mexico
was
secured
on
payment
of
ten
million
dollars
general
taylor
elected
president
the
ink
was
hardly
dry
upon
the
treaty
that
closed
the
war
before
rough
and
ready
general
taylor
a
slave
owner
from
louisiana
a
whig
as
he
said
but
not
an
ultra
whig
was
put
forward
as
the
whig
candidate
for
president
he
himself
had
not
voted
for
years
and
he
was
fairly
innocent
in
matters
political
the
tariff
the
currency
and
internal
improvements
with
a
magnificent
gesture
he
referred
to
the
people
s
representatives
in
congress
offering
to
enforce
the
laws
as
made
if
elected
clay
s
followers
mourned
polk
stormed
but
could
not
win
even
a
renomination
at
the
hands
of
the
democrats
so
it
came
about
that
the
hero
of
buena
vista
celebrated
for
his
laconic
order
give
em
a
little
more
grape
captain
bragg
became
president
of
the
united
states
the
pacific
coast
and
utah
oregon
closely
associated
in
the
popular
mind
with
the
contest
about
the
affairs
of
texas
was
a
dispute
with
great
britain
over
the
possession
of
territory
in
oregon
in
their
presidential
campaign
of
the
democrats
had
coupled
with
the
slogan
the
reannexation
of
texas
two
other
cries
the
reoccupation
of
oregon
and
fifty
four
forty
or
fight
the
last
two
slogans
were
founded
on
american
discoveries
and
explorations
in
the
far
northwest
their
appearance
in
politics
showed
that
the
distant
oregon
country
larger
in
area
than
new
england
new
york
and
pennsylvania
combined
was
at
last
receiving
from
the
nation
the
attention
which
its
importance
warranted
joint
occupation
and
settlement
both
england
and
the
united
states
had
long
laid
claim
to
oregon
and
in
they
had
agreed
to
occupy
the
territory
jointly
a
contract
which
was
renewed
ten
years
later
for
an
indefinite
period
under
this
plan
citizens
of
both
countries
were
free
to
hunt
and
settle
anywhere
in
the
region
the
vanguard
of
british
fur
traders
and
canadian
priests
was
enlarged
by
many
new
recruits
with
americans
not
far
behind
them
john
jacob
astor
the
resourceful
new
york
merchant
sent
out
trappers
and
hunters
who
established
a
trading
post
at
astoria
in
some
twenty
years
later
american
missionaries
among
them
two
very
remarkable
men
jason
lee
and
marcus
whitman
were
preaching
the
gospel
to
the
indians
through
news
from
the
fur
traders
and
missionaries
eastern
farmers
heard
of
the
fertile
lands
awaiting
their
plows
on
the
pacific
slope
those
with
the
pioneering
spirit
made
ready
to
take
possession
of
the
new
country
in
a
band
went
around
by
cape
horn
four
years
later
a
great
expedition
went
overland
the
way
once
broken
others
followed
rapidly
as
soon
as
a
few
settlements
were
well
established
the
pioneers
held
a
mass
meeting
and
agreed
upon
a
plan
of
government
we
the
people
of
oregon
territory
runs
the
preamble
to
their
compact
for
the
purposes
of
mutual
protection
and
to
secure
peace
and
prosperity
among
ourselves
agree
to
adopt
the
following
laws
and
regulations
until
such
time
as
the
united
states
of
america
extend
their
jurisdiction
over
us
thus
self
government
made
its
way
across
the
rocky
mountains
illustration
the
oregon
country
and
the
disputed
boundary
the
boundary
dispute
with
england
adjusted
by
this
time
it
was
evident
that
the
boundaries
of
oregon
must
be
fixed
having
made
the
question
an
issue
in
his
campaign
polk
after
his
election
in
pressed
it
upon
the
attention
of
the
country
in
his
inaugural
address
and
his
first
message
to
congress
he
reiterated
the
claim
of
the
democratic
platform
that
our
title
to
the
whole
territory
of
oregon
is
clear
and
unquestionable
this
pretension
great
britain
firmly
rejected
leaving
the
president
a
choice
between
war
and
compromise
polk
already
having
the
contest
with
mexico
on
his
hands
sought
and
obtained
a
compromise
the
british
government
moved
by
a
hint
from
the
american
minister
offered
a
settlement
which
would
fix
the
boundary
at
the
forty
ninth
parallel
instead
of
fifty
four
forty
and
give
it
vancouver
island
polk
speedily
chose
this
way
out
of
the
dilemma
instead
of
making
the
decision
himself
however
and
drawing
up
a
treaty
he
turned
to
the
senate
for
counsel
as
prearranged
with
party
leaders
the
advice
was
favorable
to
the
plan
the
treaty
duly
drawn
in
was
ratified
by
the
senate
after
an
acrimonious
debate
oh
mountain
that
was
delivered
of
a
mouse
exclaimed
senator
benton
thy
name
shall
be
fifty
four
forty
thirteen
years
later
the
southern
part
of
the
territory
was
admitted
to
the
union
as
the
state
of
oregon
leaving
the
northern
and
eastern
sections
in
the
status
of
a
territory
california
with
the
growth
of
the
northwestern
empire
dedicated
by
nature
to
freedom
the
planting
interests
might
have
been
content
had
fortune
not
wrested
from
them
the
fair
country
of
california
upon
this
huge
territory
they
had
set
their
hearts
the
mild
climate
and
fertile
soil
seemed
well
suited
to
slavery
and
the
planters
expected
to
extend
their
sway
to
the
entire
domain
california
was
a
state
of
more
than
square
miles
about
seventy
times
the
size
of
the
state
of
delaware
it
could
readily
be
divided
into
five
or
six
large
states
if
that
became
necessary
to
preserve
the
southern
balance
of
power
early
american
relations
with
california
time
and
tide
it
seems
were
not
on
the
side
of
the
planters
already
americans
of
a
far
different
type
were
invading
the
pacific
slope
long
before
polk
ever
dreamed
of
california
the
yankee
with
his
cargo
of
notions
had
been
around
the
horn
daring
skippers
had
sailed
out
of
new
england
harbors
with
a
variety
of
goods
bent
their
course
around
south
america
to
california
on
to
china
and
around
the
world
trading
as
they
went
and
leaving
pots
pans
woolen
cloth
guns
boots
shoes
salt
fish
naval
stores
and
rum
in
their
wake
home
from
californy
rang
the
cry
in
many
a
new
england
port
as
a
good
captain
let
go
his
anchor
on
his
return
from
the
long
trading
voyage
in
the
pacific
illustration
the
overland
trails
the
overland
trails
not
to
be
outdone
by
the
mariners
of
the
deep
western
scouts
searched
for
overland
routes
to
the
pacific
zebulon
pike
explorer
and
pathfinder
by
his
expedition
into
the
southwest
during
jefferson
s
administration
had
discovered
the
resources
of
new
spain
and
had
shown
his
countrymen
how
easy
it
was
to
reach
santa
fe
from
the
upper
waters
of
the
arkansas
river
not
long
afterward
traders
laid
open
the
route
making
franklin
missouri
and
later
fort
leavenworth
the
starting
point
along
the
trail
once
surveyed
poured
caravans
heavily
guarded
by
armed
men
against
marauding
indians
sand
storms
often
wiped
out
all
signs
of
the
route
hunger
and
thirst
did
many
a
band
of
wagoners
to
death
but
the
lure
of
the
game
and
the
profits
at
the
end
kept
the
business
thriving
huge
stocks
of
cottons
glass
hardware
and
ammunition
were
drawn
almost
across
the
continent
to
be
exchanged
at
santa
fe
for
furs
indian
blankets
silver
and
mules
and
many
a
fortune
was
made
out
of
the
traffic
americans
in
california
why
stop
at
santa
fe
the
question
did
not
long
remain
unanswered
in
ewing
young
broke
the
path
to
los
angeles
thirteen
years
later
fremont
made
the
first
of
his
celebrated
expeditions
across
plain
desert
and
mountain
arousing
the
interest
of
the
entire
country
in
the
far
west
in
the
wake
of
the
pathfinders
went
adventurers
settlers
and
artisans
by
more
than
one
fifth
of
the
inhabitants
in
the
little
post
of
two
thousand
on
san
francisco
bay
were
from
the
united
states
the
mexican
war
therefore
was
not
the
beginning
but
the
end
of
the
american
conquest
of
california
a
conquest
initiated
by
americans
who
went
to
till
the
soil
to
trade
or
to
follow
some
mechanical
pursuit
the
discovery
of
gold
as
if
to
clinch
the
hold
on
california
already
secured
by
the
friends
of
free
soil
there
came
in
the
sudden
discovery
of
gold
at
sutter
s
mill
in
the
sacramento
valley
when
this
exciting
news
reached
the
east
a
mighty
rush
began
to
california
over
the
trails
across
the
isthmus
of
panama
and
around
cape
horn
before
two
years
had
passed
it
is
estimated
that
a
hundred
thousand
people
in
search
of
fortunes
had
arrived
in
california
mechanics
teachers
doctors
lawyers
farmers
miners
and
laborers
from
the
four
corners
of
the
earth
illustration
from
an
old
print
san
francisco
in
california
a
free
state
with
this
increase
in
population
there
naturally
resulted
the
usual
demand
for
admission
to
the
union
instead
of
waiting
for
authority
from
washington
the
californians
held
a
convention
in
and
framed
their
constitution
with
impatience
the
delegates
brushed
aside
the
plea
that
the
balance
of
power
between
the
north
and
south
required
the
admission
of
their
state
as
a
slave
commonwealth
without
a
dissenting
voice
they
voted
in
favor
of
freedom
and
boldly
made
their
request
for
inclusion
among
the
united
states
president
taylor
though
a
southern
man
advised
congress
to
admit
the
applicant
robert
toombs
of
georgia
vowed
to
god
that
he
preferred
secession
henry
clay
the
great
compromiser
came
to
the
rescue
and
in
california
was
admitted
as
a
free
state
utah
on
the
long
road
to
california
in
the
midst
of
forbidding
and
barren
wastes
a
religious
sect
the
mormons
had
planted
a
colony
destined
to
a
stormy
career
founded
in
under
the
leadership
of
joseph
smith
of
new
york
the
sect
had
suffered
from
many
cruel
buffets
of
fortune
from
ohio
they
had
migrated
into
missouri
where
they
were
set
upon
and
beaten
some
of
them
were
murdered
by
indignant
neighbors
harried
out
of
missouri
they
went
into
illinois
only
to
see
their
director
and
prophet
smith
first
imprisoned
by
the
authorities
and
then
shot
by
a
mob
having
raised
up
a
cloud
of
enemies
on
account
of
both
their
religious
faith
and
their
practice
of
allowing
a
man
to
have
more
than
one
wife
they
fell
in
heartily
with
the
suggestion
of
a
new
leader
brigham
young
that
they
go
into
the
far
west
beyond
the
plains
of
kansas
into
the
forlorn
desert
where
the
wicked
would
cease
from
troubling
and
the
weary
could
be
at
rest
as
they
read
in
the
bible
in
young
with
a
company
of
picked
men
searched
far
and
wide
until
he
found
a
suitable
spot
overlooking
the
salt
lake
valley
returning
to
illinois
he
gathered
up
his
followers
now
numbering
several
thousand
and
in
one
mighty
wagon
caravan
they
all
went
to
their
distant
haven
brigham
young
and
his
economic
system
in
brigham
young
the
mormons
had
a
leader
of
remarkable
power
who
gave
direction
to
the
redemption
of
the
arid
soil
the
management
of
property
and
the
upbuilding
of
industry
he
promised
them
to
make
the
desert
blossom
as
the
rose
and
verily
he
did
it
he
firmly
shaped
the
enterprise
of
the
colony
along
co
operative
lines
holding
down
the
speculator
and
profiteer
with
one
hand
and
giving
encouragement
to
the
industrious
poor
with
the
other
with
the
shrewdness
befitting
a
good
business
man
he
knew
how
to
draw
the
line
between
public
and
private
interest
land
was
given
outright
to
each
family
but
great
care
was
exercised
in
the
distribution
so
that
none
should
have
great
advantage
over
another
the
purchase
of
supplies
and
the
sale
of
produce
were
carried
on
through
a
cooperative
store
the
profits
of
which
went
to
the
common
good
encountering
for
the
first
time
in
the
history
of
the
anglo
saxon
race
the
problem
of
aridity
the
mormons
surmounted
the
most
perplexing
obstacles
with
astounding
skill
they
built
irrigation
works
by
cooperative
labor
and
granted
water
rights
to
all
families
on
equitable
terms
the
growth
of
industries
though
farming
long
remained
the
major
interest
of
the
colony
the
mormons
eager
to
be
self
supporting
in
every
possible
way
bent
their
efforts
also
to
manufacturing
and
later
to
mining
their
missionaries
who
hunted
in
the
highways
and
byways
of
europe
for
converts
never
failed
to
stress
the
economic
advantages
of
the
sect
we
want
proclaimed
president
young
to
all
the
earth
a
company
of
woolen
manufacturers
to
come
with
machinery
and
take
the
wool
from
the
sheep
and
convert
it
into
the
best
clothes
we
want
a
company
of
potters
we
need
them
the
clay
is
ready
and
the
dishes
wanted
we
want
some
men
to
start
a
furnace
forthwith
the
iron
coal
and
molders
are
waiting
we
have
a
printing
press
and
any
one
who
can
take
good
printing
and
writing
paper
to
the
valley
will
be
a
blessing
to
themselves
and
the
church
roads
and
bridges
were
built
millions
were
spent
in
experiments
in
agriculture
and
manufacturing
missionaries
at
a
huge
cost
were
maintained
in
the
east
and
in
europe
an
army
was
kept
for
defense
against
the
indians
and
colonies
were
planted
in
the
outlying
regions
a
historian
of
deseret
as
the
colony
was
called
by
the
mormons
estimated
in
that
by
the
labor
of
their
hands
the
people
had
produced
nearly
half
a
billion
dollars
in
wealth
since
the
coming
of
the
vanguard
polygamy
forbidden
the
hope
of
the
mormons
that
they
might
forever
remain
undisturbed
by
outsiders
was
soon
dashed
to
earth
for
hundreds
of
farmers
and
artisans
belonging
to
other
religious
sects
came
to
settle
among
them
in
the
colony
was
so
populous
and
prosperous
that
it
was
organized
into
a
territory
of
the
united
states
and
brought
under
the
supervision
of
the
federal
government
protests
against
polygamy
were
raised
in
the
colony
and
at
the
seat
of
authority
three
thousand
miles
away
at
washington
the
new
republican
party
in
proclaimed
it
the
right
and
duty
of
congress
to
prohibit
in
the
territories
those
twin
relics
of
barbarism
polygamy
and
slavery
in
due
time
the
mormons
had
to
give
up
their
marriage
practices
which
were
condemned
by
the
common
opinion
of
all
western
civilization
but
they
kept
their
religious
faith
monuments
to
their
early
enterprise
are
seen
in
the
temple
and
the
tabernacle
the
irrigation
works
and
the
great
wealth
of
the
church
summary
of
western
development
and
national
politics
while
the
statesmen
of
the
old
generation
were
solving
the
problems
of
their
age
hunters
pioneers
and
home
seekers
were
preparing
new
problems
beyond
the
alleghanies
the
west
was
rising
in
population
and
wealth
between
and
eleven
states
were
added
to
the
original
thirteen
all
but
two
were
in
the
west
two
of
them
were
in
the
louisiana
territory
beyond
the
mississippi
here
the
process
of
colonization
was
repeated
hardy
frontier
people
cut
down
the
forests
built
log
cabins
laid
out
farms
and
cut
roads
through
the
wilderness
they
began
a
new
civilization
just
as
the
immigrants
to
virginia
or
massachusetts
had
done
two
centuries
earlier
like
the
seaboard
colonists
before
them
they
too
cherished
the
spirit
of
independence
and
power
they
had
not
gone
far
upon
their
course
before
they
resented
the
monopoly
of
the
presidency
by
the
east
in
they
actually
sent
one
of
their
own
cherished
leaders
andrew
jackson
to
the
white
house
again
in
in
in
and
in
the
mississippi
valley
could
boast
that
one
of
its
sons
had
been
chosen
for
the
seat
of
power
at
washington
its
democratic
temper
evoked
a
cordial
response
in
the
towns
of
the
east
where
the
old
aristocracy
had
been
put
aside
and
artisans
had
been
given
the
ballot
for
three
decades
the
west
occupied
the
interest
of
the
nation
under
jackson
s
leadership
it
destroyed
the
second
united
states
bank
when
he
smote
nullification
in
south
carolina
it
gave
him
cordial
support
it
approved
his
policy
of
parceling
out
government
offices
among
party
workers
the
spoils
system
in
all
its
fullness
on
only
one
point
did
it
really
dissent
the
west
heartily
favored
internal
improvements
the
appropriation
of
federal
funds
for
highways
canals
and
railways
jackson
had
misgivings
on
this
question
and
awakened
sharp
criticism
by
vetoing
a
road
improvement
bill
from
their
point
of
vantage
on
the
frontier
the
pioneers
pressed
on
westward
they
pushed
into
texas
created
a
state
declared
their
independence
demanded
a
place
in
the
union
and
precipitated
a
war
with
mexico
they
crossed
the
trackless
plain
and
desert
laying
out
trails
to
santa
fe
to
oregon
and
to
california
they
were
upon
the
scene
when
the
mexican
war
brought
california
under
the
stars
and
stripes
they
had
laid
out
their
farms
in
the
willamette
valley
when
the
slogan
fifty
four
forty
or
fight
forced
a
settlement
of
the
oregon
boundary
california
and
oregon
were
already
in
the
union
when
there
arose
the
great
civil
war
testing
whether
this
nation
or
any
nation
so
conceived
and
so
dedicated
could
long
endure
references
g
p
brown
westward
expansion
american
nation
series
k
coman
economic
beginnings
of
the
far
west
vols
f
parkman
california
and
the
oregon
trail
r
s
ripley
the
war
with
mexico
w
c
rives
the
united
states
and
mexico
vols
questions
give
some
of
the
special
features
in
the
history
of
missouri
arkansas
michigan
wisconsin
iowa
and
minnesota
contrast
the
climate
and
soil
of
the
middle
west
and
the
far
west
how
did
mexico
at
first
encourage
american
immigration
what
produced
the
revolution
in
texas
who
led
in
it
narrate
some
of
the
leading
events
in
the
struggle
over
annexation
to
the
united
states
what
action
by
president
polk
precipitated
war
give
the
details
of
the
peace
settlement
with
mexico
what
is
meant
by
the
joint
occupation
of
oregon
how
was
the
oregon
boundary
dispute
finally
settled
compare
the
american
invasion
of
california
with
the
migration
into
texas
explain
how
california
became
a
free
state
describe
the
early
economic
policy
of
the
mormons
research
topics
the
independence
of
texas
mcmaster
history
of
the
people
of
the
united
states
vol
vi
pp
woodrow
wilson
history
of
the
american
people
vol
iv
pp
the
annexation
of
texas
mcmaster
vol
vii
the
passages
on
annexation
are
scattered
through
this
volume
and
it
is
an
exercise
in
ingenuity
to
make
a
connected
story
of
them
source
materials
in
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
iii
pp
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
the
war
with
mexico
elson
pp
the
oregon
boundary
dispute
schafer
history
of
the
pacific
northwest
rev
ed
pp
the
migration
to
oregon
schafer
pp
coman
economic
beginnings
of
the
far
west
vol
ii
pp
the
santa
fe
trail
coman
economic
beginnings
vol
ii
pp
the
conquest
of
california
coman
vol
ii
pp
gold
in
california
mcmaster
vol
vii
pp
the
mormon
migration
coman
vol
ii
pp
biographical
studies
fremont
generals
scott
and
taylor
sam
houston
and
david
crockett
the
romance
of
western
exploration
j
g
neihardt
the
splendid
wayfaring
j
g
neihardt
the
song
of
hugh
glass
part
v
sectional
conflict
and
reconstruction
chapter
xiii
the
rise
of
the
industrial
system
if
jefferson
could
have
lived
to
see
the
stars
and
stripes
planted
on
the
pacific
coast
the
broad
empire
of
texas
added
to
the
planting
states
and
the
valley
of
the
willamette
waving
with
wheat
sown
by
farmers
from
new
england
he
would
have
been
more
than
fortified
in
his
faith
that
the
future
of
america
lay
in
agriculture
even
a
stanch
old
federalist
like
gouverneur
morris
or
josiah
quincy
would
have
mournfully
conceded
both
the
prophecy
and
the
claim
manifest
destiny
never
seemed
more
clearly
written
in
the
stars
as
the
farmers
from
the
northwest
and
planters
from
the
southwest
poured
in
upon
the
floor
of
congress
the
party
of
jefferson
christened
anew
by
jackson
grew
stronger
year
by
year
opponents
there
were
no
doubt
disgruntled
critics
and
whigs
by
conviction
but
in
franklin
pierce
the
democratic
candidate
for
president
carried
every
state
in
the
union
except
massachusetts
vermont
kentucky
and
tennessee
this
victory
a
triumph
under
ordinary
circumstances
was
all
the
more
significant
in
that
pierce
was
pitted
against
a
hero
of
the
mexican
war
general
scott
whom
the
whigs
hoping
to
win
by
rousing
the
martial
ardor
of
the
voters
had
nominated
on
looking
at
the
election
returns
the
new
president
calmly
assured
the
planters
that
the
general
principle
of
reduction
of
duties
with
a
view
to
revenue
may
now
be
regarded
as
the
settled
policy
of
the
country
with
equal
confidence
he
waved
aside
those
agitators
who
devoted
themselves
to
the
supposed
interests
of
the
relatively
few
africans
in
the
united
states
like
a
watchman
in
the
night
he
called
to
the
country
all
s
well
the
party
of
hamilton
and
clay
lay
in
the
dust
the
industrial
revolution
as
pride
often
goeth
before
a
fall
so
sanguine
expectation
is
sometimes
the
symbol
of
defeat
jackson
destroyed
the
bank
polk
signed
the
tariff
bill
of
striking
an
effective
blow
at
the
principle
of
protection
for
manufactures
pierce
promised
to
silence
the
abolitionists
his
successor
was
to
approve
a
drastic
step
in
the
direction
of
free
trade
nevertheless
all
these
things
left
untouched
the
springs
of
power
that
were
in
due
time
to
make
america
the
greatest
industrial
nation
on
the
earth
namely
vast
national
resources
business
enterprise
inventive
genius
and
the
free
labor
supply
of
europe
unseen
by
the
thoughtless
unrecorded
in
the
diaries
of
wiseacres
rarely
mentioned
in
the
speeches
of
statesmen
there
was
swiftly
rising
such
a
tide
in
the
affairs
of
america
as
jefferson
and
hamilton
never
dreamed
of
in
their
little
philosophies
the
inventors
watt
and
boulton
experimenting
with
steam
in
england
whitney
combining
wood
and
steel
into
a
cotton
gin
fulton
and
fitch
applying
the
steam
engine
to
navigation
stevens
and
peter
cooper
trying
out
the
iron
horse
on
iron
highways
slater
building
spinning
mills
in
pawtucket
howe
attaching
the
needle
to
the
flying
wheel
morse
spanning
a
continent
with
the
telegraph
cyrus
field
linking
the
markets
of
the
new
world
with
the
old
along
the
bed
of
the
atlantic
mccormick
breaking
the
sickle
under
the
reaper
these
men
and
a
thousand
more
were
destroying
in
a
mighty
revolution
of
industry
the
world
of
the
stagecoach
and
the
tallow
candle
which
washington
and
franklin
had
inherited
little
changed
from
the
age
of
caesar
whitney
was
to
make
cotton
king
watt
and
fulton
were
to
make
steel
and
steam
masters
of
the
world
agriculture
was
to
fall
behind
in
the
race
for
supremacy
industry
outstrips
planting
the
story
of
invention
that
tribute
to
the
triumph
of
mind
over
matter
fascinating
as
a
romance
need
not
be
treated
in
detail
here
the
effects
of
invention
on
social
and
political
life
multitudinous
and
never
ending
form
the
very
warp
and
woof
of
american
progress
from
the
days
of
andrew
jackson
to
the
latest
hour
neither
the
great
civil
conflict
the
clash
of
two
systems
nor
the
problems
of
the
modern
age
can
be
approached
without
an
understanding
of
the
striking
phases
of
industrialism
illustration
a
new
england
mill
built
in
first
and
foremost
among
them
was
the
uprush
of
mills
managed
by
captains
of
industry
and
manned
by
labor
drawn
from
farms
cities
and
foreign
lands
for
every
planter
who
cleared
a
domain
in
the
southwest
and
gathered
his
army
of
bondmen
about
him
there
rose
in
the
north
a
magician
of
steam
and
steel
who
collected
under
his
roof
an
army
of
free
workers
in
seven
league
boots
this
new
giant
strode
ahead
of
the
southern
giant
between
and
to
use
dollars
and
cents
as
the
measure
of
progress
the
value
of
domestic
manufactures
including
mines
and
fisheries
rose
from
to
an
increase
of
eighty
six
per
cent
in
ten
years
in
this
same
period
the
total
production
of
naval
stores
rice
sugar
tobacco
and
cotton
the
staples
of
the
south
went
only
from
in
round
figures
to
at
the
halfway
point
of
the
century
the
capital
invested
in
industry
commerce
and
cities
far
exceeded
the
value
of
all
the
farm
land
between
the
atlantic
and
the
pacific
thus
the
course
of
economy
had
been
reversed
in
fifty
years
tested
by
figures
of
production
king
cotton
had
shriveled
by
to
a
petty
prince
in
comparison
for
each
year
the
captains
of
industry
turned
out
goods
worth
nearly
twenty
times
all
the
bales
of
cotton
picked
on
southern
plantations
iron
boots
and
shoes
and
leather
goods
pouring
from
northern
mills
surpassed
in
value
the
entire
cotton
output
the
agrarian
west
turns
to
industry
nor
was
this
vast
enterprise
confined
to
the
old
northeast
where
as
madison
had
sagely
remarked
commerce
was
early
dominant
cincinnati
runs
an
official
report
in
appears
to
be
a
great
central
depot
for
ready
made
clothing
and
its
manufacture
for
the
western
markets
may
be
said
to
be
one
of
the
great
trades
of
that
city
there
wrote
another
traveler
i
heard
the
crack
of
the
cattle
driver
s
whip
and
the
hum
of
the
factory
the
west
and
the
east
meeting
louisville
and
st
louis
were
already
famous
for
their
clothing
trades
and
the
manufacture
of
cotton
bagging
five
hundred
of
the
two
thousand
woolen
mills
in
the
country
in
were
in
the
western
states
of
the
output
of
flour
and
grist
mills
which
almost
reached
in
value
the
cotton
crop
of
the
ohio
valley
furnished
a
rapidly
growing
share
the
old
home
of
jacksonian
democracy
where
federalists
had
been
almost
as
scarce
as
monarchists
turned
slowly
backward
as
the
needle
to
the
pole
toward
the
principle
of
protection
for
domestic
industry
espoused
by
hamilton
and
defended
by
clay
the
extension
of
canals
and
railways
as
necessary
to
mechanical
industry
as
steel
and
steam
power
was
the
great
market
spread
over
a
wide
and
diversified
area
and
knit
together
by
efficient
means
of
transportation
this
service
was
supplied
to
industry
by
the
steamship
which
began
its
career
on
the
hudson
in
by
the
canals
of
which
the
erie
opened
in
was
the
most
noteworthy
and
by
the
railways
which
came
into
practical
operation
about
illustration
from
an
old
print
an
early
railway
with
sure
instinct
the
eastern
manufacturer
reached
out
for
the
markets
of
the
northwest
territory
where
free
farmers
were
producing
annually
staggering
crops
of
corn
wheat
bacon
and
wool
the
two
great
canal
systems
the
erie
connecting
new
york
city
with
the
waterways
of
the
great
lakes
and
the
pennsylvania
chain
linking
philadelphia
with
the
headwaters
of
the
ohio
gradually
turned
the
tide
of
trade
from
new
orleans
to
the
eastern
seaboard
the
railways
followed
the
same
paths
by
new
york
had
rail
connections
with
chicago
and
st
louis
one
of
the
routes
running
through
the
hudson
and
mohawk
valleys
and
along
the
great
lakes
the
other
through
philadelphia
and
pennsylvania
and
across
the
rich
wheat
fields
of
ohio
indiana
and
illinois
baltimore
not
to
be
outdone
by
her
two
rivals
reached
out
over
the
mountains
for
the
western
trade
and
in
had
trains
running
into
st
louis
in
railway
enterprise
the
south
took
more
interest
than
in
canals
and
the
friends
of
that
section
came
to
its
aid
to
offset
the
magnet
drawing
trade
away
from
the
mississippi
valley
lines
were
built
from
the
gulf
to
chicago
the
illinois
central
part
of
the
project
being
a
monument
to
the
zeal
and
industry
of
a
democrat
better
known
in
politics
than
in
business
stephen
a
douglas
the
swift
movement
of
cotton
and
tobacco
to
the
north
or
to
seaports
was
of
common
concern
to
planters
and
manufacturers
accordingly
lines
were
flung
down
along
the
southern
coast
linking
richmond
charleston
and
savannah
with
the
northern
markets
other
lines
struck
inland
from
the
coast
giving
a
rail
outlet
to
the
sea
for
raleigh
columbia
atlanta
chattanooga
nashville
and
montgomery
nevertheless
in
spite
of
this
enterprise
the
mileage
of
all
the
southern
states
in
did
not
equal
that
of
ohio
indiana
and
illinois
combined
banking
and
finance
out
of
commerce
and
manufactures
and
the
construction
and
operation
of
railways
came
such
an
accumulation
of
capital
in
the
northern
states
as
merchants
of
old
never
imagined
the
banks
of
the
four
industrial
states
of
massachusetts
connecticut
new
york
and
pennsylvania
in
had
funds
greater
than
the
banks
in
all
the
other
states
combined
new
york
city
had
become
the
money
market
of
america
the
center
to
which
industrial
companies
railway
promoters
farmers
and
planters
turned
for
capital
to
initiate
and
carry
on
their
operations
the
banks
of
louisiana
south
carolina
georgia
and
virginia
it
is
true
had
capital
far
in
excess
of
the
banks
of
the
northwest
but
still
they
were
relatively
small
compared
with
the
financial
institutions
of
the
east
the
growth
of
the
industrial
population
a
revolution
of
such
magnitude
in
industry
transport
and
finance
overturning
as
it
did
the
agrarian
civilization
of
the
old
northwest
and
reaching
out
to
the
very
borders
of
the
country
could
not
fail
to
bring
in
its
train
consequences
of
a
striking
character
some
were
immediate
and
obvious
others
require
a
fullness
of
time
not
yet
reached
to
reveal
their
complete
significance
outstanding
among
them
was
the
growth
of
an
industrial
population
detached
from
the
land
concentrated
in
cities
and
to
use
jefferson
s
phrase
dependent
upon
the
caprices
and
casualties
of
trade
for
a
livelihood
this
was
a
result
as
the
great
virginian
had
foreseen
which
flowed
inevitably
from
public
and
private
efforts
to
stimulate
industry
as
against
agriculture
illustration
lowell
massachusetts
in
an
early
industrial
town
it
was
estimated
in
on
the
basis
of
the
census
figures
that
mechanical
production
gave
employment
to
men
and
women
making
if
the
average
number
of
dependents
upon
them
be
reckoned
nearly
six
million
people
or
about
one
sixth
of
the
population
of
the
country
sustained
from
manufactures
this
runs
the
official
record
was
exclusive
of
the
number
engaged
in
the
production
of
many
of
the
raw
materials
and
of
the
food
for
manufacturers
in
the
distribution
of
their
products
such
as
merchants
clerks
draymen
mariners
the
employees
of
railroads
expresses
and
steamboats
of
capitalists
various
artistic
and
professional
classes
as
well
as
carpenters
bricklayers
painters
and
the
members
of
other
mechanical
trades
not
classed
as
manufactures
it
is
safe
to
assume
then
that
one
third
of
the
whole
population
is
supported
directly
or
indirectly
by
manufacturing
industry
taking
however
the
number
of
persons
directly
supported
by
manufactures
namely
about
six
millions
reveals
the
astounding
fact
that
the
white
laboring
population
divorced
from
the
soil
already
exceeded
the
number
of
slaves
on
southern
farms
and
plantations
immigration
the
more
carefully
the
rapid
growth
of
the
industrial
population
is
examined
the
more
surprising
is
the
fact
that
such
an
immense
body
of
free
laborers
could
be
found
particularly
when
it
is
recalled
to
what
desperate
straits
the
colonial
leaders
were
put
in
securing
immigrants
slavery
indentured
servitude
and
kidnapping
being
the
fruits
of
their
necessities
the
answer
to
the
enigma
is
to
be
found
partly
in
european
conditions
and
partly
in
the
cheapness
of
transportation
after
the
opening
of
the
era
of
steam
navigation
shrewd
observers
of
the
course
of
events
had
long
foreseen
that
a
flood
of
cheap
labor
was
bound
to
come
when
the
way
was
made
easy
some
among
them
chief
justice
ellsworth
went
so
far
as
to
prophesy
that
white
labor
would
in
time
be
so
abundant
that
slavery
would
disappear
as
the
more
costly
of
the
two
labor
systems
the
processes
of
nature
were
aided
by
the
policies
of
government
in
england
and
germany
the
coming
of
the
irish
the
opposition
of
the
irish
people
to
the
english
government
ever
furious
and
irrepressible
was
increased
in
the
mid
forties
by
an
almost
total
failure
of
the
potato
crop
the
main
support
of
the
peasants
catholic
in
religion
they
had
been
compelled
to
support
a
protestant
church
tillers
of
the
soil
by
necessity
they
were
forced
to
pay
enormous
tributes
to
absentee
landlords
in
england
whose
claim
to
their
estates
rested
upon
the
title
of
conquest
and
confiscation
intensely
loyal
to
their
race
the
irish
were
subjected
in
all
things
to
the
parliament
at
london
in
which
their
small
minority
of
representatives
had
little
influence
save
in
holding
a
balance
of
power
between
the
two
contending
english
parties
to
the
constant
political
irritation
the
potato
famine
added
physical
distress
beyond
description
in
cottages
and
fields
and
along
the
highways
the
victims
of
starvation
lay
dead
by
the
hundreds
the
relief
which
charity
afforded
only
bringing
misery
more
sharply
to
the
foreground
those
who
were
fortunate
enough
to
secure
passage
money
sought
escape
to
america
in
the
total
immigration
into
the
united
states
was
less
than
eighty
thousand
in
it
had
risen
by
leaps
and
bounds
to
more
than
three
hundred
thousand
between
and
the
immigrants
from
the
united
kingdom
numbered
of
whom
more
than
one
half
were
irish
it
has
been
said
with
a
touch
of
exaggeration
that
the
american
canals
and
railways
of
those
days
were
built
by
the
labor
of
irishmen
the
german
migration
to
political
discontent
and
economic
distress
such
as
was
responsible
for
the
coming
of
the
irish
may
likewise
be
traced
the
source
of
the
germanic
migration
the
potato
blight
that
fell
upon
ireland
visited
the
rhine
valley
and
southern
germany
at
the
same
time
with
results
as
pitiful
if
less
extensive
the
calamity
inflicted
by
nature
was
followed
shortly
by
another
inflicted
by
the
despotic
conduct
of
german
kings
and
princes
in
there
had
occurred
throughout
europe
a
popular
uprising
in
behalf
of
republics
and
democratic
government
for
a
time
it
rode
on
a
full
tide
of
success
kings
were
overthrown
or
compelled
to
promise
constitutional
government
and
tyrannical
ministers
fled
from
their
palaces
then
came
reaction
those
who
had
championed
the
popular
cause
were
imprisoned
shot
or
driven
out
of
the
land
men
of
attainments
and
distinction
whose
sole
offense
was
opposition
to
the
government
of
kings
and
princes
sought
an
asylum
in
america
carrying
with
them
to
the
land
of
their
adoption
the
spirit
of
liberty
and
democracy
in
over
fifty
thousand
germans
came
to
america
the
forerunners
of
a
migration
that
increased
almost
steadily
for
many
years
the
record
of
showed
that
in
the
previous
twenty
years
nearly
a
million
and
a
half
had
found
homes
in
the
united
states
far
and
wide
they
scattered
from
the
mills
and
shops
of
the
seacoast
towns
to
the
uttermost
frontiers
of
wisconsin
and
minnesota
the
labor
of
women
and
children
if
the
industries
canals
and
railways
of
the
country
were
largely
manned
by
foreign
labor
still
important
native
sources
must
not
be
overlooked
above
all
the
women
and
children
of
the
new
england
textile
districts
spinning
and
weaving
by
a
tradition
that
runs
far
beyond
the
written
records
of
mankind
belonged
to
women
indeed
it
was
the
dexterous
housewives
spinsters
and
boys
and
girls
that
laid
the
foundations
of
the
textile
industry
in
america
foundations
upon
which
the
mechanical
revolution
was
built
as
the
wheel
and
loom
were
taken
out
of
the
homes
to
the
factories
operated
by
water
power
or
the
steam
engine
the
women
and
to
use
hamilton
s
phrase
the
children
of
tender
years
followed
as
a
matter
of
course
the
cotton
manufacture
alone
employs
six
thousand
persons
in
lowell
wrote
a
french
observer
in
of
this
number
nearly
five
thousand
are
young
women
from
seventeen
to
twenty
four
years
of
age
the
daughters
of
farmers
from
the
different
new
england
states
it
was
not
until
after
the
middle
of
the
century
that
foreign
lands
proved
to
be
the
chief
source
from
which
workers
were
recruited
for
the
factories
of
new
england
it
was
then
that
the
daughters
of
the
puritans
outdone
by
the
competition
of
foreign
labor
both
of
men
and
women
left
the
spinning
jenny
and
the
loom
to
other
hands
the
rise
of
organized
labor
the
changing
conditions
of
american
life
marked
by
the
spreading
mill
towns
of
new
england
new
york
and
pennsylvania
and
the
growth
of
cities
like
buffalo
cincinnati
louisville
st
louis
detroit
and
chicago
in
the
west
naturally
brought
changes
as
jefferson
had
prophesied
in
manners
and
morals
a
few
mechanics
smiths
carpenters
and
masons
widely
scattered
through
farming
regions
and
rural
villages
raise
no
such
problems
as
tens
of
thousands
of
workers
collected
in
one
center
in
daily
intercourse
learning
the
power
of
cooperation
and
union
even
before
the
coming
of
steam
and
machinery
in
the
good
old
days
of
handicrafts
laborers
in
many
trades
printers
shoemakers
carpenters
for
example
had
begun
to
draw
together
in
the
towns
for
the
advancement
of
their
interests
in
the
form
of
higher
wages
shorter
days
and
milder
laws
the
shoemakers
of
philadelphia
organized
in
conducted
a
strike
in
and
held
together
until
indicted
seven
years
later
for
conspiracy
during
the
twenties
and
thirties
local
labor
unions
sprang
up
in
all
industrial
centers
and
they
led
almost
immediately
to
city
federations
of
the
several
crafts
as
the
thousands
who
were
dependent
upon
their
daily
labor
for
their
livelihood
mounted
into
the
millions
and
industries
spread
across
the
continent
the
local
unions
of
craftsmen
grew
into
national
craft
organizations
bound
together
by
the
newspapers
the
telegraph
and
the
railways
before
there
were
several
such
national
trade
unions
including
the
plumbers
printers
mule
spinners
iron
molders
and
stone
cutters
all
over
the
north
labor
leaders
arose
men
unknown
to
general
history
but
forceful
and
resourceful
characters
who
forged
links
binding
scattered
and
individual
workers
into
a
common
brotherhood
an
attempt
was
even
made
in
to
federate
all
the
crafts
into
a
permanent
national
organization
but
it
perished
within
three
years
through
lack
of
support
half
a
century
had
to
elapse
before
the
american
federation
of
labor
was
to
accomplish
this
task
all
the
manifestations
of
the
modern
labor
movement
had
appeared
in
germ
at
least
by
the
time
the
mid
century
was
reached
unions
labor
leaders
strikes
a
labor
press
a
labor
political
program
and
a
labor
political
party
in
every
great
city
industrial
disputes
were
a
common
occurrence
the
papers
recorded
about
four
hundred
in
two
years
local
affairs
but
forecasting
economic
struggles
in
a
larger
field
the
labor
press
seems
to
have
begun
with
the
founding
of
the
mechanics
free
press
in
philadelphia
in
and
the
establishment
of
the
new
york
workingman
s
advocate
shortly
afterward
these
semi
political
papers
were
in
later
years
followed
by
regular
trade
papers
designed
to
weld
together
and
advance
the
interests
of
particular
crafts
edited
by
able
leaders
these
little
sheets
with
limited
circulation
wielded
an
enormous
influence
in
the
ranks
of
the
workers
labor
and
politics
as
for
the
political
program
of
labor
the
main
planks
were
clear
and
specific
the
abolition
of
imprisonment
for
debt
manhood
suffrage
in
states
where
property
qualifications
still
prevailed
free
and
universal
education
laws
protecting
the
safety
and
health
of
workers
in
mills
and
factories
abolition
of
lotteries
repeal
of
laws
requiring
militia
service
and
free
land
in
the
west
into
the
labor
papers
and
platforms
there
sometimes
crept
a
note
of
hostility
to
the
masters
of
industry
a
sign
of
bitterness
that
excited
little
alarm
while
cheap
land
in
the
west
was
open
to
the
discontented
the
philadelphia
workmen
in
issuing
a
call
for
a
local
convention
invited
all
those
of
our
fellow
citizens
who
live
by
their
own
labor
and
none
other
in
newcastle
county
delaware
the
association
of
working
people
complained
in
the
poor
have
no
laws
the
laws
are
made
by
the
rich
and
of
course
for
the
rich
here
and
there
an
extremist
went
to
the
length
of
advocating
an
equal
division
of
wealth
among
all
the
people
the
crudest
kind
of
communism
agitation
of
this
character
produced
in
labor
circles
profound
distrust
of
both
whigs
and
democrats
who
talked
principally
about
tariffs
and
banks
it
resulted
in
attempts
to
found
independent
labor
parties
in
philadelphia
albany
new
york
city
and
new
england
labor
candidates
were
put
up
for
elections
in
the
early
thirties
and
in
a
few
cases
were
victorious
at
the
polls
the
balance
of
power
has
at
length
got
into
the
hands
of
the
working
people
where
it
properly
belongs
triumphantly
exclaimed
the
mechanics
free
press
of
philadelphia
in
but
the
triumph
was
illusory
dissensions
appeared
in
the
labor
ranks
the
old
party
leaders
particularly
of
tammany
hall
the
democratic
party
organization
in
new
york
city
offered
concessions
to
labor
in
return
for
votes
newspapers
unsparingly
denounced
trade
union
politicians
as
demagogues
levellers
and
rag
tag
and
bobtail
and
some
of
them
deeming
labor
unrest
the
sour
fruit
of
manhood
suffrage
suggested
disfranchisement
as
a
remedy
under
the
influence
of
concessions
and
attacks
the
political
fever
quickly
died
away
and
the
end
of
the
decade
left
no
remnant
of
the
labor
political
parties
labor
leaders
turned
to
a
task
which
seemed
more
substantial
and
practical
that
of
organizing
workingmen
into
craft
unions
for
the
definite
purpose
of
raising
wages
and
reducing
hours
the
industrial
revolution
and
national
politics
southern
plans
for
union
with
the
west
it
was
long
the
design
of
southern
statesmen
like
calhoun
to
hold
the
west
and
the
south
together
in
one
political
party
the
theory
on
which
they
based
their
hope
was
simple
both
sections
were
agricultural
the
producers
of
raw
materials
and
the
buyers
of
manufactured
goods
the
planters
were
heavy
purchasers
of
western
bacon
pork
mules
and
grain
the
mississippi
river
and
its
tributaries
formed
the
natural
channel
for
the
transportation
of
heavy
produce
southward
to
the
plantations
and
outward
to
europe
therefore
ran
their
political
reasoning
the
interests
of
the
two
sections
were
one
by
standing
together
in
favor
of
low
tariffs
they
could
buy
their
manufactures
cheaply
in
europe
and
pay
for
them
in
cotton
tobacco
and
grain
the
union
of
the
two
sections
under
jackson
s
management
seemed
perfect
the
east
forms
ties
with
the
west
eastern
leaders
were
not
blind
to
the
ambitions
of
southern
statesmen
on
the
contrary
they
also
recognized
the
importance
of
forming
strong
ties
with
the
agrarian
west
and
drawing
the
produce
of
the
ohio
valley
to
philadelphia
and
new
york
the
canals
and
railways
were
the
physical
signs
of
this
economic
union
and
the
results
commercial
and
political
were
soon
evident
by
the
middle
of
the
century
southern
economists
noted
the
change
one
of
them
de
bow
lamenting
that
the
great
cities
of
the
north
have
severally
penetrated
the
interior
with
artificial
lines
until
they
have
taken
from
the
open
and
untaxed
current
of
the
mississippi
the
commerce
produced
on
its
borders
to
this
writer
it
was
an
astounding
thing
to
behold
the
number
of
steamers
that
now
descend
the
upper
mississippi
river
loaded
to
the
guards
with
produce
as
far
as
the
mouth
of
the
illinois
river
and
then
turn
up
that
stream
with
their
cargoes
to
be
shipped
to
new
york
via
chicago
the
illinois
canal
has
not
only
swept
the
whole
produce
along
the
line
of
the
illinois
river
to
the
east
but
it
is
drawing
the
products
of
the
upper
mississippi
through
the
same
channel
thus
depriving
new
orleans
and
st
louis
of
a
rich
portion
of
their
former
trade
if
to
any
shippers
the
broad
current
of
the
great
river
sweeping
down
to
new
orleans
offered
easier
means
of
physical
communication
to
the
sea
than
the
canals
and
railways
the
difference
could
be
overcome
by
the
credit
which
eastern
bankers
were
able
to
extend
to
the
grain
and
produce
buyers
in
the
first
instance
and
through
them
to
the
farmers
on
the
soil
the
acute
southern
observer
just
quoted
de
bow
admitted
with
evident
regret
in
that
last
autumn
the
rich
regions
of
ohio
indiana
and
illinois
were
flooded
with
the
local
bank
notes
of
the
eastern
states
advanced
by
the
new
york
houses
on
produce
to
be
shipped
by
way
of
the
canals
in
the
spring
these
moneyed
facilities
enable
the
packer
miller
and
speculator
to
hold
on
to
their
produce
until
the
opening
of
navigation
in
the
spring
and
they
are
no
longer
obliged
as
formerly
to
hurry
off
their
shipments
during
the
winter
by
the
way
of
new
orleans
in
order
to
realize
funds
by
drafts
on
their
shipments
the
banking
facilities
at
the
east
are
doing
as
much
to
draw
trade
from
us
as
the
canals
and
railways
which
eastern
capital
is
constructing
thus
canals
railways
and
financial
credit
were
swiftly
forging
bonds
of
union
between
the
old
home
of
jacksonian
democracy
in
the
west
and
the
older
home
of
federalism
in
the
east
the
nationalism
to
which
webster
paid
eloquent
tribute
became
more
and
more
real
with
the
passing
of
time
the
self
sufficiency
of
the
pioneer
was
broken
down
as
he
began
to
watch
the
produce
markets
of
new
york
and
philadelphia
where
the
prices
of
corn
and
hogs
fixed
his
earnings
for
the
year
the
west
and
manufactures
in
addition
to
the
commercial
bonds
between
the
east
and
the
west
there
was
growing
up
a
common
interest
in
manufactures
as
skilled
white
labor
increased
in
the
ohio
valley
the
industries
springing
up
in
the
new
cities
made
western
life
more
like
that
of
the
industrial
east
than
like
that
of
the
planting
south
moreover
the
western
states
produced
some
important
raw
materials
for
american
factories
which
called
for
protection
against
foreign
competition
notably
wool
hemp
and
flax
as
the
south
had
little
or
no
foreign
competition
in
cotton
and
tobacco
the
east
could
not
offer
protection
for
her
raw
materials
in
exchange
for
protection
for
industries
with
the
west
however
it
became
possible
to
establish
reciprocity
in
tariffs
that
is
for
example
to
trade
a
high
rate
on
wool
for
a
high
rate
on
textiles
or
iron
the
south
dependent
on
the
north
while
east
and
west
were
drawing
together
the
distinctions
between
north
and
south
were
becoming
more
marked
the
latter
having
few
industries
and
producing
little
save
raw
materials
was
being
forced
into
the
position
of
a
dependent
section
as
a
result
of
the
protective
tariff
southern
planters
were
compelled
to
turn
more
and
more
to
northern
mills
for
their
cloth
shoes
hats
hoes
plows
and
machinery
nearly
all
the
goods
which
they
bought
in
europe
in
exchange
for
their
produce
came
overseas
to
northern
ports
whence
transshipments
were
made
by
rail
and
water
to
southern
points
of
distribution
their
rice
cotton
and
tobacco
in
as
far
as
they
were
not
carried
to
europe
in
british
bottoms
were
transported
by
northern
masters
in
these
ways
a
large
part
of
the
financial
operations
connected
with
the
sale
of
southern
produce
and
the
purchase
of
goods
in
exchange
passed
into
the
hands
of
northern
merchants
and
bankers
who
naturally
made
profits
from
their
transactions
finally
southern
planters
who
wanted
to
buy
more
land
and
more
slaves
on
credit
borrowed
heavily
in
the
north
where
huge
accumulations
made
the
rates
of
interest
lower
than
the
smaller
banks
of
the
south
could
afford
the
south
reckons
the
cost
of
economic
dependence
as
southern
dependence
upon
northern
capital
became
more
and
more
marked
southern
leaders
began
to
chafe
at
what
they
regarded
as
restraints
laid
upon
their
enterprise
in
a
word
they
came
to
look
upon
the
planter
as
a
tribute
bearer
to
the
manufacturer
and
financier
the
south
expostulated
de
bow
stands
in
the
attitude
of
feeding
a
vast
population
of
northern
merchants
shipowners
capitalists
and
others
who
without
claims
on
her
progeny
drink
up
the
life
blood
of
her
trade
where
goes
the
value
of
our
labor
but
to
those
who
taking
advantage
of
our
folly
ship
for
us
buy
for
us
sell
to
us
and
after
turning
our
own
capital
to
their
profitable
account
return
laden
with
our
money
to
enjoy
their
easily
earned
opulence
at
home
southern
statisticians
not
satisfied
with
generalities
attempted
to
figure
out
how
great
was
this
tribute
in
dollars
and
cents
they
estimated
that
the
planters
annually
lent
to
northern
merchants
the
full
value
of
their
exports
a
hundred
millions
or
more
to
be
used
in
the
manipulation
of
foreign
imports
they
calculated
that
no
less
than
forty
millions
all
told
had
been
paid
to
shipowners
in
profits
they
reckoned
that
if
the
south
were
to
work
up
her
own
cotton
she
would
realize
from
seventy
to
one
hundred
millions
a
year
that
otherwise
went
north
finally
to
cap
the
climax
they
regretted
that
planters
spent
some
fifteen
millions
a
year
pleasure
seeking
in
the
alluring
cities
and
summer
resorts
of
the
north
southern
opposition
to
northern
policies
proceeding
from
these
premises
southern
leaders
drew
the
logical
conclusion
that
the
entire
program
of
economic
measures
demanded
in
the
north
was
without
exception
adverse
to
southern
interests
and
by
a
similar
chain
of
reasoning
injurious
to
the
corn
and
wheat
producers
of
the
west
cheap
labor
afforded
by
free
immigration
a
protective
tariff
raising
prices
of
manufactures
for
the
tiller
of
the
soil
ship
subsidies
increasing
the
tonnage
of
carrying
trade
in
northern
hands
internal
improvements
forging
new
economic
bonds
between
the
east
and
the
west
a
national
banking
system
giving
strict
national
control
over
the
currency
as
a
safeguard
against
paper
inflation
all
these
devices
were
regarded
in
the
south
as
contrary
to
the
planting
interest
they
were
constantly
compared
with
the
restrictive
measures
by
which
great
britain
more
than
half
a
century
before
had
sought
to
bind
american
interests
as
oppression
justified
a
war
for
independence
once
statesmen
argued
so
it
can
justify
it
again
it
is
curious
as
it
is
melancholy
and
distressing
came
a
broad
hint
from
south
carolina
to
see
how
striking
is
the
analogy
between
the
colonial
vassalage
to
which
the
manufacturing
states
have
reduced
the
planting
states
and
that
which
formerly
bound
the
anglo
american
colonies
to
the
british
empire
england
said
to
her
american
colonies
you
shall
not
trade
with
the
rest
of
the
world
for
such
manufactures
as
are
produced
in
the
mother
country
the
manufacturing
states
say
to
their
southern
colonies
you
shall
not
trade
with
the
rest
of
the
world
for
such
manufactures
as
we
produce
the
conclusion
was
inexorable
either
the
south
must
control
the
national
government
and
its
economic
measures
or
it
must
declare
as
america
had
done
four
score
years
before
its
political
and
economic
independence
as
northern
mills
multiplied
as
railways
spun
their
mighty
web
over
the
face
of
the
north
and
as
accumulated
capital
rose
into
the
hundreds
of
millions
the
conviction
of
the
planters
and
their
statesmen
deepened
into
desperation
efforts
to
start
southern
industries
fail
a
few
of
them
seeing
the
predominance
of
the
north
made
determined
efforts
to
introduce
manufactures
into
the
south
to
the
leaders
who
were
averse
to
secession
and
nullification
this
seemed
the
only
remedy
for
the
growing
disparity
in
the
power
of
the
two
sections
societies
for
the
encouragement
of
mechanical
industries
were
formed
the
investment
of
capital
was
sought
and
indeed
a
few
mills
were
built
on
southern
soil
the
results
were
meager
the
natural
resources
coal
and
water
power
were
abundant
but
the
enterprise
for
direction
and
the
skilled
labor
were
wanting
the
stream
of
european
immigration
flowed
north
and
west
not
south
the
irish
or
german
laborer
even
if
he
finally
made
his
home
in
a
city
had
before
him
while
in
the
north
the
alternative
of
a
homestead
on
western
land
to
him
slavery
was
a
strange
if
not
a
repelling
institution
he
did
not
take
to
it
kindly
nor
care
to
fix
his
home
where
it
flourished
while
slavery
lasted
the
economy
of
the
south
was
inevitably
agricultural
while
agriculture
predominated
leadership
with
equal
necessity
fell
to
the
planting
interest
while
the
planting
interest
ruled
political
opposition
to
northern
economy
was
destined
to
grow
in
strength
the
southern
theory
of
sectionalism
in
the
opinion
of
the
statesmen
who
frankly
represented
the
planting
interest
the
industrial
system
was
its
deadly
enemy
their
entire
philosophy
of
american
politics
was
summed
up
in
a
single
paragraph
by
mcduffie
a
spokesman
for
south
carolina
owing
to
the
federative
character
of
our
government
the
great
geographical
extent
of
our
territory
and
the
diversity
of
the
pursuits
of
our
citizens
in
different
parts
of
the
union
it
has
so
happened
that
two
great
interests
have
sprung
up
standing
directly
opposed
to
each
other
one
of
these
consists
of
those
manufactures
which
the
northern
and
middle
states
are
capable
of
producing
but
which
owing
to
the
high
price
of
labor
and
the
high
profits
of
capital
in
those
states
cannot
hold
competition
with
foreign
manufactures
without
the
aid
of
bounties
directly
or
indirectly
given
either
by
the
general
government
or
by
the
state
governments
the
other
of
these
interests
consists
of
the
great
agricultural
staples
of
the
southern
states
which
can
find
a
market
only
in
foreign
countries
and
which
can
be
advantageously
sold
only
in
exchange
for
foreign
manufactures
which
come
in
competition
with
those
of
the
northern
and
middle
states
these
interests
then
stand
diametrically
and
irreconcilably
opposed
to
each
other
the
interest
the
pecuniary
interest
of
the
northern
manufacturer
is
directly
promoted
by
every
increase
of
the
taxes
imposed
upon
southern
commerce
and
it
is
unnecessary
to
add
that
the
interest
of
the
southern
planter
is
promoted
by
every
diminution
of
taxes
imposed
upon
the
productions
of
their
industry
if
under
these
circumstances
the
manufacturers
were
clothed
with
the
power
of
imposing
taxes
at
their
pleasure
upon
the
foreign
imports
of
the
planter
no
doubt
would
exist
in
the
mind
of
any
man
that
it
would
have
all
the
characteristics
of
an
absolute
and
unqualified
despotism
the
economic
soundness
of
this
reasoning
a
subject
of
interesting
speculation
for
the
economist
is
of
little
concern
to
the
historian
the
historical
point
is
that
this
opinion
was
widely
held
in
the
south
and
with
the
progress
of
time
became
the
prevailing
doctrine
of
the
planting
statesmen
their
antagonism
was
deepened
because
they
also
became
convinced
on
what
grounds
it
is
not
necessary
to
inquire
that
the
leaders
of
the
industrial
interest
thus
opposed
to
planting
formed
a
consolidated
aristocracy
of
wealth
bent
upon
the
pursuit
and
attainment
of
political
power
at
washington
by
the
aid
of
various
associated
interests
continued
mcduffie
the
manufacturing
capitalists
have
obtained
a
complete
and
permanent
control
over
the
legislation
of
congress
on
this
subject
the
tariff
men
confederated
together
upon
selfish
and
interested
principles
whether
in
pursuit
of
the
offices
or
the
bounties
of
the
government
are
ever
more
active
and
vigilant
than
the
great
majority
who
act
from
disinterested
and
patriotic
impulses
have
we
not
witnessed
it
on
this
floor
sir
who
ever
knew
the
tariff
men
to
divide
on
any
question
affecting
their
confederated
interests
the
watchword
is
stick
together
right
or
wrong
upon
every
question
affecting
the
common
cause
such
sir
is
the
concert
and
vigilance
and
such
the
combinations
by
which
the
manufacturing
party
acting
upon
the
interests
of
some
and
the
prejudices
of
others
have
obtained
a
decided
and
permanent
control
over
public
opinion
in
all
the
tariff
states
thus
as
the
southern
statesman
would
have
it
the
north
in
matters
affecting
national
policies
was
ruled
by
a
confederated
interest
which
menaced
the
planting
interest
as
the
former
grew
in
magnitude
and
attached
to
itself
the
free
farmers
of
the
west
through
channels
of
trade
and
credit
it
followed
as
night
the
day
that
in
time
the
planters
would
be
overshadowed
and
at
length
overborne
in
the
struggle
of
giants
whether
the
theory
was
sound
or
not
southern
statesmen
believed
it
and
acted
upon
it
references
m
beard
short
history
of
the
american
labor
movement
e
l
bogart
economic
history
of
the
united
states
j
r
commons
history
of
labour
in
the
united
states
vols
e
r
johnson
american
railway
transportation
c
d
wright
industrial
evolution
of
the
united
states
questions
what
signs
pointed
to
a
complete
democratic
triumph
in
what
is
the
explanation
of
the
extraordinary
industrial
progress
of
america
compare
the
planting
system
with
the
factory
system
in
what
sections
did
industry
flourish
before
the
civil
war
why
show
why
transportation
is
so
vital
to
modern
industry
and
agriculture
explain
how
it
was
possible
to
secure
so
many
people
to
labor
in
american
industries
trace
the
steps
in
the
rise
of
organized
labor
before
what
political
and
economic
reforms
did
labor
demand
why
did
the
east
and
the
south
seek
closer
ties
with
the
west
describe
the
economic
forces
which
were
drawing
the
east
and
the
west
together
in
what
way
was
the
south
economically
dependent
upon
the
north
state
the
national
policies
generally
favored
in
the
north
and
condemned
in
the
south
show
how
economic
conditions
in
the
south
were
unfavorable
to
industry
give
the
southern
explanation
of
the
antagonism
between
the
north
and
the
south
research
topics
the
inventions
assign
one
to
each
student
satisfactory
accounts
are
to
be
found
in
any
good
encyclopedia
especially
the
britannica
river
and
lake
commerce
callender
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
railways
and
canals
callender
pp
coman
industrial
history
of
the
united
states
pp
the
growth
of
industry
callender
pp
from
to
callender
pp
early
labor
conditions
callender
pp
early
immigration
callender
pp
clay
s
home
market
theory
of
the
tariff
callender
pp
the
new
england
view
of
the
tariff
callender
pp
chapter
xiv
the
planting
system
and
national
politics
james
madison
the
father
of
the
federal
constitution
after
he
had
watched
for
many
days
the
battle
royal
in
the
national
convention
of
exclaimed
that
the
contest
was
not
between
the
large
and
the
small
states
but
between
the
commercial
north
and
the
planting
south
from
the
inauguration
of
washington
to
the
election
of
lincoln
the
sectional
conflict
discerned
by
this
penetrating
thinker
exercised
a
profound
influence
on
the
course
of
american
politics
it
was
latent
during
the
era
of
good
feeling
when
the
jeffersonian
republicans
adopted
federalist
policies
it
flamed
up
in
the
contest
between
the
democrats
and
whigs
finally
it
raged
in
the
angry
political
quarrel
which
culminated
in
the
civil
war
slavery
north
and
south
the
decline
of
slavery
in
the
north
at
the
time
of
the
adoption
of
the
constitution
slavery
was
lawful
in
all
the
northern
states
except
massachusetts
there
were
almost
as
many
bondmen
in
new
york
as
in
georgia
new
jersey
had
more
than
delaware
or
tennessee
indeed
nearly
as
many
as
both
combined
all
told
however
there
were
only
about
forty
thousand
in
the
north
as
against
nearly
seven
hundred
thousand
in
the
south
moreover
most
of
the
northern
slaves
were
domestic
servants
not
laborers
necessary
to
keep
mills
going
or
fields
under
cultivation
there
was
in
the
north
a
steadily
growing
moral
sentiment
against
the
system
massachusetts
abandoned
it
in
in
the
same
year
pennsylvania
provided
for
gradual
emancipation
new
hampshire
where
there
had
been
only
a
handful
connecticut
with
a
few
thousand
domestics
and
new
jersey
early
followed
these
examples
new
york
in
declared
that
all
children
born
of
slaves
after
july
of
that
year
should
be
free
though
held
for
a
term
as
apprentices
and
in
it
swept
away
the
last
vestiges
of
slavery
so
with
the
passing
of
the
generation
that
had
framed
the
constitution
chattel
servitude
disappeared
in
the
commercial
states
leaving
behind
only
such
discriminations
as
disfranchisement
or
high
property
qualifications
on
colored
voters
the
growth
of
northern
sentiment
against
slavery
in
both
sections
of
the
country
there
early
existed
among
those
more
or
less
philosophically
inclined
a
strong
opposition
to
slavery
on
moral
as
well
as
economic
grounds
in
the
constitutional
convention
of
gouverneur
morris
had
vigorously
condemned
it
and
proposed
that
the
whole
country
should
bear
the
cost
of
abolishing
it
about
the
same
time
a
society
for
promoting
the
abolition
of
slavery
under
the
presidency
of
benjamin
franklin
laid
before
congress
a
petition
that
serious
attention
be
given
to
the
emancipation
of
those
unhappy
men
who
alone
in
this
land
of
freedom
are
degraded
into
perpetual
bondage
when
congress
acting
on
the
recommendations
of
president
jefferson
provided
for
the
abolition
of
the
foreign
slave
trade
on
january
several
northern
members
joined
with
southern
members
in
condemning
the
system
as
well
as
the
trade
later
colonization
societies
were
formed
to
encourage
the
emancipation
of
slaves
and
their
return
to
africa
james
madison
was
president
and
henry
clay
vice
president
of
such
an
organization
the
anti
slavery
sentiment
of
which
these
were
the
signs
was
nevertheless
confined
to
narrow
circles
and
bore
no
trace
of
bitterness
we
consider
slavery
your
calamity
not
your
crime
wrote
a
distinguished
boston
clergyman
to
his
southern
brethren
and
we
will
share
with
you
the
burden
of
putting
an
end
to
it
we
will
consent
that
the
public
lands
shall
be
appropriated
to
this
object
i
deprecate
everything
which
sows
discord
and
exasperating
sectional
animosities
uncompromising
abolition
in
a
little
while
the
spirit
of
generosity
was
gone
just
as
jacksonian
democracy
rose
to
power
there
appeared
a
new
kind
of
anti
slavery
doctrine
the
dogmatism
of
the
abolition
agitator
for
mild
speculation
on
the
evils
of
the
system
was
substituted
an
imperious
and
belligerent
demand
for
instant
emancipation
if
a
date
must
be
fixed
for
its
appearance
the
year
may
be
taken
when
william
lloyd
garrison
founded
in
boston
his
anti
slavery
paper
the
liberator
with
singleness
of
purpose
and
utter
contempt
for
all
opposing
opinions
and
arguments
he
pursued
his
course
of
passionate
denunciation
he
apologized
for
having
ever
assented
to
the
popular
but
pernicious
doctrine
of
gradual
abolition
he
chose
for
his
motto
immediate
and
unconditional
emancipation
he
promised
his
readers
that
he
would
be
harsh
as
truth
and
uncompromising
as
justice
that
he
would
not
think
or
speak
or
write
with
moderation
then
he
flung
out
his
defiant
call
i
am
in
earnest
i
will
not
equivocate
i
will
not
excuse
i
will
not
retreat
a
single
inch
and
i
will
be
heard
such
is
the
vow
i
take
so
help
me
god
though
garrison
complained
that
the
apathy
of
the
people
is
enough
to
make
every
statue
leap
from
its
pedestal
he
soon
learned
how
alive
the
masses
were
to
the
meaning
of
his
propaganda
abolition
orators
were
stoned
in
the
street
and
hissed
from
the
platform
their
meeting
places
were
often
attacked
and
sometimes
burned
to
the
ground
garrison
himself
was
assaulted
in
the
streets
of
boston
finding
refuge
from
the
angry
mob
behind
prison
bars
lovejoy
a
publisher
in
alton
illinois
for
his
willingness
to
give
abolition
a
fair
hearing
was
brutally
murdered
his
printing
press
was
broken
to
pieces
as
a
warning
to
all
those
who
disturbed
the
nation
s
peace
of
mind
the
south
doubly
frightened
by
a
slave
revolt
in
which
ended
in
the
murder
of
a
number
of
men
women
and
children
closed
all
discussion
of
slavery
in
that
section
now
exclaimed
calhoun
it
is
a
question
which
admits
of
neither
concession
nor
compromise
as
the
opposition
hardened
the
anti
slavery
agitation
gathered
in
force
and
intensity
whittier
blew
his
blast
from
the
new
england
hills
no
slave
hunt
in
our
borders
no
pirate
on
our
strand
no
fetters
in
the
bay
state
no
slave
upon
our
land
lowell
looking
upon
the
espousal
of
a
great
cause
as
the
noblest
aim
of
his
art
ridiculed
and
excoriated
bondage
in
the
south
those
abolitionists
not
gifted
as
speakers
or
writers
signed
petitions
against
slavery
and
poured
them
in
upon
congress
the
flood
of
them
was
so
continuous
that
the
house
of
representatives
forgetting
its
traditions
adopted
in
a
gag
rule
which
prevented
the
reading
of
appeals
and
consigned
them
to
the
waste
basket
not
until
the
whigs
were
in
power
nearly
ten
years
later
was
john
quincy
adams
able
after
a
relentless
campaign
to
carry
a
motion
rescinding
the
rule
how
deep
was
the
impression
made
upon
the
country
by
this
agitation
for
immediate
and
unconditional
emancipation
cannot
be
measured
if
the
popular
vote
for
those
candidates
who
opposed
not
slavery
but
its
extension
to
the
territories
be
taken
as
a
standard
it
was
slight
indeed
in
the
free
soil
candidate
birney
polled
votes
out
of
over
a
million
and
a
half
the
free
soil
vote
of
the
next
campaign
went
beyond
a
quarter
of
a
million
but
the
increase
was
due
to
the
strength
of
the
leader
martin
van
buren
four
years
afterward
it
receded
to
affording
all
the
outward
signs
for
the
belief
that
the
pleas
of
the
abolitionist
found
no
widespread
response
among
the
people
yet
the
agitation
undoubtedly
ran
deeper
than
the
ballot
box
young
statesmen
of
the
north
in
whose
hands
the
destiny
of
frightful
years
was
to
lie
found
their
indifference
to
slavery
broken
and
their
consciences
stirred
by
the
unending
appeal
and
the
tireless
reiteration
charles
sumner
afterward
boasted
that
he
read
the
liberator
two
years
before
wendell
phillips
the
young
boston
lawyer
who
cast
aside
his
profession
to
take
up
the
dangerous
cause
early
southern
opposition
to
slavery
in
the
south
the
sentiment
against
slavery
was
strong
it
led
some
to
believe
that
it
would
also
come
to
an
end
there
in
due
time
washington
disliked
it
and
directed
in
his
will
that
his
own
slaves
should
be
set
free
after
the
death
of
his
wife
jefferson
looking
into
the
future
condemned
the
system
by
which
he
also
lived
saying
can
the
liberties
of
a
nation
be
thought
secure
when
we
have
removed
their
only
firm
basis
a
conviction
in
the
minds
of
the
people
that
their
liberties
are
the
gift
of
god
are
they
not
to
be
violated
but
with
his
wrath
indeed
i
tremble
for
my
country
when
i
reflect
that
god
is
just
that
his
justice
cannot
sleep
forever
nor
did
southern
men
confine
their
sentiments
to
expressions
of
academic
opinion
they
accepted
in
the
ordinance
which
excluded
slavery
from
the
northwest
territory
forever
and
also
the
missouri
compromise
which
shut
it
out
of
a
vast
section
of
the
louisiana
territory
the
revolution
in
the
slave
system
among
the
representatives
of
south
carolina
and
georgia
however
the
anti
slavery
views
of
washington
and
jefferson
were
by
no
means
approved
and
the
drift
of
southern
economy
was
decidedly
in
favor
of
extending
and
perpetuating
rather
than
abolishing
the
system
of
chattel
servitude
the
invention
of
the
cotton
gin
and
textile
machinery
created
a
market
for
cotton
which
the
planters
with
all
their
skill
and
energy
could
hardly
supply
almost
every
available
acre
was
brought
under
cotton
culture
as
the
small
farmers
were
driven
steadily
from
the
seaboard
into
the
uplands
or
to
the
northwest
the
demand
for
slaves
to
till
the
swiftly
expanding
fields
was
enormous
the
number
of
bondmen
rose
from
in
washington
s
day
to
more
than
three
millions
in
at
the
same
time
slavery
itself
was
transformed
instead
of
the
homestead
where
the
same
family
of
masters
kept
the
same
families
of
slaves
from
generation
to
generation
came
the
plantation
system
of
the
far
south
and
southwest
where
masters
were
ever
moving
and
ever
extending
their
holdings
of
lands
and
slaves
this
in
turn
reacted
on
the
older
south
where
the
raising
of
slaves
for
the
market
became
a
regular
and
highly
profitable
business
illustration
from
an
old
print
john
c
calhoun
slavery
defended
as
a
positive
good
as
the
abolition
agitation
increased
and
the
planting
system
expanded
apologies
for
slavery
became
fainter
and
fainter
in
the
south
then
apologies
were
superseded
by
claims
that
slavery
was
a
beneficial
scheme
of
labor
control
calhoun
in
a
famous
speech
in
the
senate
in
sounded
the
new
note
by
declaring
slavery
instead
of
an
evil
a
good
a
positive
good
his
reasoning
was
as
follows
in
every
civilized
society
one
portion
of
the
community
must
live
on
the
labor
of
another
learning
science
and
the
arts
are
built
upon
leisure
the
african
slave
kindly
treated
by
his
master
and
mistress
and
looked
after
in
his
old
age
is
better
off
than
the
free
laborers
of
europe
and
under
the
slave
system
conflicts
between
capital
and
labor
are
avoided
the
advantages
of
slavery
in
this
respect
he
concluded
will
become
more
and
more
manifest
if
left
undisturbed
by
interference
from
without
as
the
country
advances
in
wealth
and
numbers
slave
owners
dominate
politics
the
new
doctrine
of
calhoun
was
eagerly
seized
by
the
planters
as
they
came
more
and
more
to
overshadow
the
small
farmers
of
the
south
and
as
they
beheld
the
menace
of
abolition
growing
upon
the
horizon
it
formed
as
they
viewed
matters
a
moral
defense
for
their
labor
system
sound
logical
invincible
it
warranted
them
in
drawing
together
for
the
protection
of
an
institution
so
necessary
so
inevitable
so
beneficent
though
in
the
slave
owners
were
only
about
three
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
in
a
national
population
of
nearly
twenty
million
whites
they
had
an
influence
all
out
of
proportion
to
their
numbers
they
were
knit
together
by
the
bonds
of
a
common
interest
they
had
leisure
and
wealth
they
could
travel
and
attend
conferences
and
conventions
throughout
the
south
and
largely
in
the
north
they
had
the
press
the
schools
and
the
pulpits
on
their
side
they
formed
as
it
were
a
mighty
union
for
the
protection
and
advancement
of
their
common
cause
aided
by
those
mechanics
and
farmers
of
the
north
who
stuck
by
jacksonian
democracy
through
thick
and
thin
the
planters
became
a
power
in
the
federal
government
we
nominate
presidents
exultantly
boasted
a
richmond
newspaper
the
north
elects
them
this
jubilant
southern
claim
was
conceded
by
william
h
seward
a
republican
senator
from
new
york
in
a
speech
describing
the
power
of
slavery
in
the
national
government
a
party
he
said
is
in
one
sense
a
joint
stock
association
in
which
those
who
contribute
most
direct
the
action
and
management
of
the
concern
the
slaveholders
contributing
in
an
overwhelming
proportion
to
the
strength
of
the
democratic
party
necessarily
dictate
and
prescribe
its
policy
he
went
on
the
slaveholding
class
has
become
the
governing
power
in
each
of
the
slaveholding
states
and
it
practically
chooses
thirty
of
the
sixty
two
members
of
the
senate
ninety
of
the
two
hundred
and
thirty
three
members
of
the
house
of
representatives
and
one
hundred
and
five
of
the
two
hundred
and
ninety
five
electors
of
president
and
vice
president
of
the
united
states
then
he
considered
the
slave
power
in
the
supreme
court
that
tribunal
he
exclaimed
consists
of
a
chief
justice
and
eight
associate
justices
of
these
five
were
called
from
slave
states
and
four
from
free
states
the
opinions
and
bias
of
each
of
them
were
carefully
considered
by
the
president
and
senate
when
he
was
appointed
not
one
of
them
was
found
wanting
in
soundness
of
politics
according
to
the
slaveholder
s
exposition
of
the
constitution
such
was
the
northern
view
of
the
planting
interest
that
from
the
arena
of
national
politics
challenged
the
whole
country
in
illustration
distribution
of
slaves
in
the
southern
states
slavery
in
national
politics
national
aspects
of
slavery
it
may
be
asked
why
it
was
that
slavery
founded
originally
on
state
law
and
subject
to
state
government
was
drawn
into
the
current
of
national
affairs
the
answer
is
simple
there
were
in
the
first
place
constitutional
reasons
the
congress
of
the
united
states
had
to
make
all
needful
rules
for
the
government
of
the
territories
the
district
of
columbia
the
forts
and
other
property
under
national
authority
so
it
was
compelled
to
determine
whether
slavery
should
exist
in
the
places
subject
to
its
jurisdiction
upon
congress
was
also
conferred
the
power
of
admitting
new
states
whenever
a
territory
asked
for
admission
the
issue
could
be
raised
as
to
whether
slavery
should
be
sanctioned
or
excluded
under
the
constitution
provision
was
made
for
the
return
of
runaway
slaves
congress
had
the
power
to
enforce
this
clause
by
appropriate
legislation
since
the
control
of
the
post
office
was
vested
in
the
federal
government
it
had
to
face
the
problem
raised
by
the
transmission
of
abolition
literature
through
the
mails
finally
citizens
had
the
right
of
petition
it
inheres
in
all
free
government
and
it
is
expressly
guaranteed
by
the
first
amendment
to
the
constitution
it
was
therefore
legal
for
abolitionists
to
present
to
congress
their
petitions
even
if
they
asked
for
something
which
it
had
no
right
to
grant
it
was
thus
impossible
constitutionally
to
draw
a
cordon
around
the
slavery
issue
and
confine
the
discussion
of
it
to
state
politics
there
were
in
the
second
place
economic
reasons
why
slavery
was
inevitably
drawn
into
the
national
sphere
it
was
the
basis
of
the
planting
system
which
had
direct
commercial
relations
with
the
north
and
european
countries
it
was
affected
by
federal
laws
respecting
tariffs
bounties
ship
subsidies
banking
and
kindred
matters
the
planters
of
the
south
almost
without
exception
looked
upon
the
protective
tariff
as
a
tribute
laid
upon
them
for
the
benefit
of
northern
industries
as
heavy
borrowers
of
money
in
the
north
they
were
generally
in
favor
of
easy
money
if
not
paper
currency
as
an
aid
in
the
repayment
of
their
debts
this
threw
most
of
them
into
opposition
to
the
whig
program
for
a
united
states
bank
all
financial
aids
to
american
shipping
they
stoutly
resisted
preferring
to
rely
upon
the
cheaper
service
rendered
by
english
shippers
internal
improvements
those
substantial
ties
that
were
binding
the
west
to
the
east
and
turning
the
traffic
from
new
orleans
to
philadelphia
and
new
york
they
viewed
with
alarm
free
homesteads
from
the
public
lands
which
tended
to
overbalance
the
south
by
building
free
states
became
to
them
a
measure
dangerous
to
their
interests
thus
national
economic
policies
which
could
not
by
any
twist
or
turn
be
confined
to
state
control
drew
the
slave
system
and
its
defenders
into
the
political
conflict
that
centered
at
washington
slavery
and
the
territories
the
missouri
compromise
though
men
continually
talked
about
taking
slavery
out
of
politics
it
could
not
be
done
by
slavery
had
become
so
entrenched
and
the
anti
slavery
sentiment
so
strong
that
missouri
s
quest
for
admission
brought
both
houses
of
congress
into
a
deadlock
that
was
broken
only
by
compromise
the
south
having
half
the
senators
could
prevent
the
admission
of
missouri
stripped
of
slavery
and
the
north
powerful
in
the
house
of
representatives
could
keep
missouri
with
slavery
out
of
the
union
indefinitely
an
adjustment
of
pretensions
was
the
last
resort
maine
separated
from
the
parent
state
of
massachusetts
was
brought
into
the
union
with
freedom
and
missouri
with
bondage
at
the
same
time
it
was
agreed
that
the
remainder
of
the
vast
louisiana
territory
north
of
the
parallel
of
o
should
be
like
the
old
northwest
forever
free
while
the
southern
portion
was
left
to
slavery
in
reality
this
was
an
immense
gain
for
liberty
the
area
dedicated
to
free
farmers
was
many
times
greater
than
that
left
to
the
planters
the
principle
was
once
more
asserted
that
congress
had
full
power
to
prevent
slavery
in
the
territories
illustration
the
missouri
compromise
the
territorial
question
reopened
by
the
wilmot
proviso
to
the
southern
leaders
the
annexation
of
texas
and
the
conquest
of
mexico
meant
renewed
security
to
the
planting
interest
against
the
increasing
wealth
and
population
of
the
north
texas
it
was
said
could
be
divided
into
four
slave
states
the
new
territories
secured
by
the
treaty
of
peace
with
mexico
contained
the
promise
of
at
least
three
more
thus
as
each
new
free
soil
state
knocked
for
admission
into
the
union
the
south
could
demand
as
the
price
of
its
consent
a
new
slave
state
no
wonder
southern
statesmen
saw
in
the
annexation
of
texas
and
the
conquest
of
mexico
slavery
and
king
cotton
triumphant
secure
for
all
time
against
adverse
legislation
northern
leaders
were
equally
convinced
that
the
southern
prophecy
was
true
abolitionists
and
moderate
opponents
of
slavery
alike
were
in
despair
texas
they
lamented
would
fasten
slavery
upon
the
country
forevermore
no
living
man
cried
one
will
see
the
end
of
slavery
in
the
united
states
it
so
happened
however
that
the
events
which
it
was
thought
would
secure
slavery
let
loose
a
storm
against
it
a
sign
appeared
first
on
august
only
a
few
months
after
war
was
declared
on
mexico
on
that
day
david
wilmot
a
democrat
from
pennsylvania
introduced
into
the
house
of
representatives
a
resolution
to
the
effect
that
as
an
express
and
fundamental
condition
to
the
acquisition
of
any
territory
from
the
republic
of
mexico
slavery
should
be
forever
excluded
from
every
part
of
it
the
wilmot
proviso
as
the
resolution
was
popularly
called
though
defeated
on
that
occasion
was
a
challenge
to
the
south
the
south
answered
the
challenge
speaking
in
the
house
of
representatives
robert
toombs
of
georgia
boldly
declared
in
the
presence
of
the
living
god
if
by
your
legislation
you
seek
to
drive
us
from
the
territories
of
california
and
new
mexico
i
am
for
disunion
south
carolina
announced
that
the
day
for
talk
had
passed
and
the
time
had
come
to
join
her
sister
states
in
resisting
the
application
of
the
wilmot
proviso
at
any
and
all
hazards
a
conference
assembled
at
jackson
mississippi
in
the
autumn
of
called
a
general
convention
of
southern
states
to
meet
at
nashville
the
following
summer
the
avowed
purpose
was
to
arrest
the
course
of
aggression
and
if
that
was
not
possible
to
provide
in
the
last
resort
for
their
separate
welfare
by
the
formation
of
a
compact
and
union
that
will
afford
protection
to
their
liberties
and
rights
states
that
had
spurned
south
carolina
s
plea
for
nullification
in
responded
to
this
new
appeal
with
alacrity
an
augury
of
the
secession
to
come
illustration
from
an
old
print
henry
clay
the
great
debate
of
the
temper
of
the
country
was
white
hot
when
congress
convened
in
december
it
was
a
memorable
session
memorable
for
the
great
men
who
took
part
in
the
debates
and
memorable
for
the
grand
compromise
of
which
it
produced
in
the
senate
sat
for
the
last
time
three
heroic
figures
webster
from
the
north
calhoun
from
the
south
and
clay
from
a
border
state
for
nearly
forty
years
these
three
had
been
leaders
of
men
all
had
grown
old
and
gray
in
service
calhoun
was
already
broken
in
health
and
in
a
few
months
was
to
be
borne
from
the
political
arena
forever
clay
and
webster
had
but
two
more
years
in
their
allotted
span
experience
learning
statecraft
all
these
things
they
now
marshaled
in
a
mighty
effort
to
solve
the
slavery
problem
on
january
clay
offered
to
the
senate
a
compromise
granting
concessions
to
both
sides
and
a
few
days
later
in
a
powerful
oration
he
made
a
passionate
appeal
for
a
union
of
hearts
through
mutual
sacrifices
calhoun
relentlessly
demanded
the
full
measure
of
justice
for
the
south
equal
rights
in
the
territories
bought
by
common
blood
the
return
of
runaway
slaves
as
required
by
the
constitution
the
suppression
of
the
abolitionists
and
the
restoration
of
the
balance
of
power
between
the
north
and
the
south
webster
in
his
notable
seventh
of
march
speech
condemned
the
wilmot
proviso
advocated
a
strict
enforcement
of
the
fugitive
slave
law
denounced
the
abolitionists
and
made
a
final
plea
for
the
constitution
union
and
liberty
this
was
the
address
which
called
forth
from
whittier
the
poem
ichabod
deploring
the
fall
of
the
mighty
one
whom
he
thought
lost
to
all
sense
of
faith
and
honor
the
terms
of
the
compromise
of
when
the
debates
were
closed
the
results
were
totaled
in
a
series
of
compromise
measures
all
of
which
were
signed
in
september
by
the
new
president
millard
fillmore
who
had
taken
office
two
months
before
on
the
death
of
zachary
taylor
by
these
acts
the
boundaries
of
texas
were
adjusted
and
the
territory
of
new
mexico
created
subject
to
the
provision
that
all
or
any
part
of
it
might
be
admitted
to
the
union
with
or
without
slavery
as
their
constitution
may
provide
at
the
time
of
their
admission
the
territory
of
utah
was
similarly
organized
with
the
same
conditions
as
to
slavery
thus
repudiating
the
wilmot
proviso
without
guaranteeing
slavery
to
the
planters
california
was
admitted
as
a
free
state
under
a
constitution
in
which
the
people
of
the
territory
had
themselves
prohibited
slavery
the
slave
trade
was
abolished
in
the
district
of
columbia
but
slavery
itself
existed
as
before
at
the
capital
of
the
nation
this
concession
to
anti
slavery
sentiment
was
more
than
offset
by
a
fugitive
slave
law
drastic
in
spirit
and
in
letter
it
placed
the
enforcement
of
its
terms
in
the
hands
of
federal
officers
appointed
from
washington
and
so
removed
it
from
the
control
of
authorities
locally
elected
it
provided
that
masters
or
their
agents
on
filing
claims
in
due
form
might
summarily
remove
their
escaped
slaves
without
affording
their
alleged
fugitives
the
right
of
trial
by
jury
the
right
to
witness
the
right
to
offer
any
testimony
in
evidence
finally
to
put
teeth
into
the
act
heavy
penalties
were
prescribed
for
all
who
obstructed
or
assisted
in
obstructing
the
enforcement
of
the
law
such
was
the
great
compromise
of
illustration
an
old
cartoon
representing
webster
stealing
clay
s
thunder
the
pro
slavery
triumph
in
the
election
of
the
results
of
the
election
of
seemed
to
show
conclusively
that
the
nation
was
weary
of
slavery
agitation
and
wanted
peace
both
parties
whigs
and
democrats
endorsed
the
fugitive
slave
law
and
approved
the
great
compromise
the
democrats
with
franklin
pierce
as
their
leader
swept
the
country
against
the
war
hero
general
winfield
scott
on
whom
the
whigs
had
staked
their
hopes
even
webster
broken
with
grief
at
his
failure
to
receive
the
nomination
advised
his
friends
to
vote
for
pierce
and
turned
away
from
politics
to
meditate
upon
approaching
death
the
verdict
of
the
voters
would
seem
to
indicate
that
for
the
time
everybody
save
a
handful
of
disgruntled
agitators
looked
upon
clay
s
settlement
as
the
last
word
the
people
especially
the
business
men
of
the
country
says
elson
were
utterly
weary
of
the
agitation
and
they
gave
their
suffrages
to
the
party
that
promised
them
rest
the
free
soil
party
condemning
slavery
as
a
sin
against
god
and
a
crime
against
man
and
advocating
freedom
for
the
territories
failed
to
carry
a
single
state
in
fact
it
polled
fewer
votes
than
it
had
four
years
earlier
as
against
nearly
the
combined
vote
of
the
whigs
and
democrats
it
is
not
surprising
therefore
that
president
pierce
surrounded
in
his
cabinet
by
strong
southern
sympathizers
could
promise
to
put
an
end
to
slavery
agitation
and
to
crush
the
abolition
movement
in
the
bud
anti
slavery
agitation
continued
the
promise
was
more
difficult
to
fulfill
than
to
utter
in
fact
the
vigorous
execution
of
one
measure
included
in
the
compromise
the
fugitive
slave
law
only
made
matters
worse
designed
as
security
for
the
planters
it
proved
a
powerful
instrument
in
their
undoing
slavery
five
hundred
miles
away
on
a
louisiana
plantation
was
so
remote
from
the
north
that
only
the
strongest
imagination
could
maintain
a
constant
rage
against
it
slave
catching
man
hunting
by
federal
officers
on
the
streets
of
philadelphia
new
york
boston
chicago
or
milwaukee
and
in
the
hamlets
and
villages
of
the
wide
stretching
farm
lands
of
the
north
was
another
matter
it
brought
the
most
odious
aspects
of
slavery
home
to
thousands
of
men
and
women
who
would
otherwise
have
been
indifferent
to
the
system
law
abiding
business
men
mechanics
farmers
and
women
when
they
saw
peaceful
negroes
who
had
resided
in
their
neighborhoods
perhaps
for
years
torn
away
by
federal
officers
and
carried
back
to
bondage
were
transformed
into
enemies
of
the
law
they
helped
slaves
to
escape
they
snatched
them
away
from
officers
who
had
captured
them
they
broke
open
jails
and
carried
fugitives
off
to
canada
assistance
to
runaway
slaves
always
more
or
less
common
in
the
north
was
by
this
time
organized
into
a
system
regular
routes
known
as
underground
railways
were
laid
out
across
the
free
states
into
canada
and
trusted
friends
of
freedom
maintained
underground
stations
where
fugitives
were
concealed
in
the
daytime
between
their
long
night
journeys
funds
were
raised
and
secret
agents
sent
into
the
south
to
help
negroes
to
flee
one
negro
woman
harriet
tubman
the
moses
of
her
people
with
headquarters
at
philadelphia
is
accredited
with
nineteen
invasions
into
slave
territory
and
the
emancipation
of
three
hundred
negroes
those
who
worked
at
this
business
were
in
constant
peril
one
underground
operator
calvin
fairbank
spent
nearly
twenty
years
in
prison
for
aiding
fugitives
from
justice
yet
perils
and
prisons
did
not
stay
those
determined
men
and
women
who
in
obedience
to
their
consciences
set
themselves
to
this
lawless
work
illustration
harriet
beecher
stowe
from
thrilling
stories
of
adventure
along
the
underground
railways
came
some
of
the
scenes
and
themes
of
the
novel
by
harriet
beecher
stowe
uncle
tom
s
cabin
published
two
years
after
the
compromise
of
her
stirring
tale
set
forth
the
worst
features
of
slavery
in
vivid
word
pictures
that
caught
and
held
the
attention
of
millions
of
readers
though
the
book
was
unfair
to
the
south
and
was
denounced
as
a
hideous
distortion
of
the
truth
it
was
quickly
dramatized
and
played
in
every
city
and
town
throughout
the
north
topsy
little
eva
uncle
tom
the
fleeing
slave
eliza
harris
and
the
cruel
slave
driver
simon
legree
with
his
baying
blood
hounds
became
living
specters
in
many
a
home
that
sought
to
bar
the
door
to
the
unpleasant
and
irritating
business
of
slavery
agitation
the
drift
of
events
toward
the
irrepressible
conflict
repeal
of
the
missouri
compromise
to
practical
men
after
all
the
rub
a
dub
agitation
of
a
few
abolitionists
an
occasional
riot
over
fugitive
slaves
and
the
vogue
of
a
popular
novel
seemed
of
slight
or
transient
importance
they
could
point
with
satisfaction
to
the
election
returns
of
but
their
very
security
was
founded
upon
shifting
sands
the
magnificent
triumph
of
the
pro
slavery
democrats
in
brought
a
turn
in
affairs
that
destroyed
the
foundations
under
their
feet
emboldened
by
their
own
strength
and
the
weakness
of
their
opponents
they
now
dared
to
repeal
the
missouri
compromise
the
leader
in
this
fateful
enterprise
was
stephen
a
douglas
senator
from
illinois
and
the
occasion
for
the
deed
was
the
demand
for
the
organization
of
territorial
government
in
the
regions
west
of
iowa
and
missouri
douglas
like
clay
and
webster
before
him
was
consumed
by
a
strong
passion
for
the
presidency
and
to
reach
his
goal
it
was
necessary
to
win
the
support
of
the
south
this
he
undoubtedly
sought
to
do
when
he
introduced
on
january
a
bill
organizing
the
nebraska
territory
on
the
principle
of
the
compromise
of
namely
that
the
people
in
the
territory
might
themselves
decide
whether
they
would
have
slavery
or
not
unwittingly
the
avalanche
was
started
after
a
stormy
debate
in
which
important
amendments
were
forced
on
douglas
the
kansas
nebraska
bill
became
a
law
on
may
the
measure
created
two
territories
kansas
and
nebraska
and
provided
that
they
or
territories
organized
out
of
them
could
come
into
the
union
as
states
with
or
without
slavery
as
their
constitutions
may
prescribe
at
the
time
of
their
admission
not
content
with
this
the
law
went
on
to
declare
the
missouri
compromise
null
and
void
as
being
inconsistent
with
the
principle
of
non
intervention
by
congress
with
slavery
in
the
states
and
territories
thus
by
a
single
blow
the
very
heart
of
the
continent
dedicated
to
freedom
by
solemn
agreement
was
thrown
open
to
slavery
a
desperate
struggle
between
slave
owners
and
the
advocates
of
freedom
was
the
outcome
in
kansas
if
douglas
fancied
that
the
north
would
receive
the
overthrow
of
the
missouri
compromise
in
the
same
temper
that
it
greeted
clay
s
settlement
he
was
rapidly
disillusioned
a
blast
of
rage
terrific
in
its
fury
swept
from
maine
to
iowa
staid
old
boston
hanged
him
in
effigy
with
an
inscription
stephen
a
douglas
author
of
the
infamous
nebraska
bill
the
benedict
arnold
of
city
after
city
burned
him
in
effigy
until
as
he
himself
said
he
could
travel
from
the
atlantic
coast
to
chicago
in
the
light
of
the
fires
thousands
of
whigs
and
free
soil
democrats
deserted
their
parties
which
had
sanctioned
or
at
least
tolerated
the
kansas
nebraska
bill
declaring
that
the
startling
measure
showed
an
evident
resolve
on
the
part
of
the
planters
to
rule
the
whole
country
a
gage
of
defiance
was
thrown
down
to
the
abolitionists
an
issue
was
set
even
for
the
moderate
and
timid
who
had
been
unmoved
by
the
agitation
over
slavery
in
the
far
south
that
issue
was
whether
slavery
was
to
be
confined
within
its
existing
boundaries
or
be
allowed
to
spread
without
interference
thereby
placing
the
free
states
in
the
minority
and
surrendering
the
federal
government
wholly
to
the
slave
power
the
rise
of
the
republican
party
events
of
terrible
significance
swiftly
following
drove
the
country
like
a
ship
before
a
gale
straight
into
civil
war
the
kansas
nebraska
bill
rent
the
old
parties
asunder
and
called
into
being
the
republican
party
while
that
bill
was
pending
in
congress
many
northern
whigs
and
democrats
had
come
to
the
conclusion
that
a
new
party
dedicated
to
freedom
in
the
territories
must
follow
the
repeal
of
the
missouri
compromise
several
places
claim
to
be
the
original
home
of
the
republican
party
but
historians
generally
yield
it
to
wisconsin
at
ripon
in
that
state
a
mass
meeting
of
whigs
and
democrats
assembled
in
february
and
resolved
to
form
a
new
party
if
the
kansas
nebraska
bill
should
pass
at
a
second
meeting
a
fusion
committee
representing
whigs
free
soilers
and
democrats
was
formed
and
the
name
republican
the
name
of
jefferson
s
old
party
was
selected
all
over
the
country
similar
meetings
were
held
and
political
committees
were
organized
when
the
presidential
campaign
of
began
the
republicans
entered
the
contest
after
a
preliminary
conference
in
pittsburgh
in
february
they
held
a
convention
in
philadelphia
at
which
was
drawn
up
a
platform
opposing
the
extension
of
slavery
to
the
territories
john
c
fremont
the
distinguished
explorer
was
named
for
the
presidency
the
results
of
the
election
were
astounding
as
compared
with
the
free
soil
failure
of
the
preceding
election
prominent
men
like
longfellow
washington
irving
william
cullen
bryant
ralph
waldo
emerson
and
george
william
curtis
went
over
to
the
new
party
and
votes
were
rolled
up
for
free
labor
free
speech
free
men
free
kansas
and
fremont
nevertheless
the
victory
of
the
democrats
was
decisive
their
candidate
james
buchanan
of
pennsylvania
was
elected
by
a
majority
of
to
electoral
votes
illustration
slave
and
free
soil
on
eve
of
civil
war
the
dred
scott
decision
in
his
inaugural
buchanan
vaguely
hinted
that
in
a
forthcoming
decision
the
supreme
court
would
settle
one
of
the
vital
questions
of
the
day
this
was
a
reference
to
the
dred
scott
case
then
pending
scott
was
a
slave
who
had
been
taken
by
his
master
into
the
upper
louisiana
territory
where
freedom
had
been
established
by
the
missouri
compromise
and
then
carried
back
into
his
old
state
of
missouri
he
brought
suit
for
his
liberty
on
the
ground
that
his
residence
in
the
free
territory
made
him
free
this
raised
the
question
whether
the
law
of
congress
prohibiting
slavery
north
of
o
was
authorized
by
the
federal
constitution
or
not
the
court
might
have
avoided
answering
it
by
saying
that
even
though
scott
was
free
in
the
territory
he
became
a
slave
again
in
missouri
by
virtue
of
the
law
of
that
state
the
court
however
faced
the
issue
squarely
it
held
that
scott
had
not
been
free
anywhere
and
that
besides
the
missouri
compromise
violated
the
constitution
and
was
null
and
void
the
decision
was
a
triumph
for
the
south
it
meant
that
congress
after
all
had
no
power
to
abolish
slavery
in
the
territories
under
the
decree
of
the
highest
court
in
the
land
that
could
be
done
only
by
an
amendment
to
the
constitution
which
required
a
two
thirds
vote
in
congress
and
the
approval
of
three
fourths
of
the
states
such
an
amendment
was
obviously
impossible
the
southern
states
were
too
numerous
but
the
republicans
were
not
daunted
we
know
said
lincoln
the
court
that
made
it
has
often
overruled
its
own
decisions
and
we
shall
do
what
we
can
to
have
it
overrule
this
legislatures
of
northern
states
passed
resolutions
condemning
the
decision
and
the
republican
platform
of
characterized
the
dogma
that
the
constitution
carried
slavery
into
the
territories
as
a
dangerous
political
heresy
at
variance
with
the
explicit
provisions
of
that
instrument
itself
with
legislative
and
judicial
precedent
revolutionary
in
tendency
and
subversive
of
the
peace
and
harmony
of
the
country
the
panic
of
in
the
midst
of
the
acrimonious
dispute
over
the
dred
scott
decision
came
one
of
the
worst
business
panics
which
ever
afflicted
the
country
in
the
spring
and
summer
of
fourteen
railroad
corporations
including
the
erie
michigan
central
and
the
illinois
central
failed
to
meet
their
obligations
banks
and
insurance
companies
some
of
them
the
largest
and
strongest
institutions
in
the
north
closed
their
doors
stocks
and
bonds
came
down
in
a
crash
on
the
markets
manufacturing
was
paralyzed
tens
of
thousands
of
working
people
were
thrown
out
of
employment
hunger
meetings
of
idle
men
were
held
in
the
cities
and
banners
bearing
the
inscription
we
want
bread
were
flung
out
in
new
york
working
men
threatened
to
invade
the
council
chamber
to
demand
work
or
bread
and
the
frightened
mayor
called
for
the
police
and
soldiers
for
this
distressing
state
of
affairs
many
remedies
were
offered
none
with
more
zeal
and
persistence
than
the
proposal
for
a
higher
tariff
to
take
the
place
of
the
law
of
march
a
democratic
measure
making
drastic
reductions
in
the
rates
of
duty
in
the
manufacturing
districts
of
the
north
the
panic
was
ascribed
to
the
democratic
assault
on
business
so
an
old
issue
was
again
vigorously
advanced
preparatory
to
the
next
presidential
campaign
the
lincoln
douglas
debates
the
following
year
the
interest
of
the
whole
country
was
drawn
to
a
series
of
debates
held
in
illinois
by
lincoln
and
douglas
both
candidates
for
the
united
states
senate
in
the
course
of
his
campaign
lincoln
had
uttered
his
trenchant
saying
that
a
house
divided
against
itself
cannot
stand
i
believe
this
government
cannot
endure
permanently
half
slave
and
half
free
at
the
same
time
he
had
accused
douglas
buchanan
and
the
supreme
court
of
acting
in
concert
to
make
slavery
national
this
daring
statement
arrested
the
attention
of
douglas
who
was
making
his
campaign
on
the
doctrine
of
squatter
sovereignty
that
is
the
right
of
the
people
of
each
territory
to
vote
slavery
up
or
down
after
a
few
long
distance
shots
at
each
other
the
candidates
agreed
to
meet
face
to
face
and
discuss
the
issues
of
the
day
never
had
such
crowds
been
seen
at
political
meetings
in
illinois
farmers
deserted
their
plows
smiths
their
forges
and
housewives
their
baking
to
hear
honest
abe
and
the
little
giant
the
results
of
the
series
of
debates
were
momentous
lincoln
clearly
defined
his
position
the
south
he
admitted
was
entitled
under
the
constitution
to
a
fair
fugitive
slave
law
he
hoped
that
there
might
be
no
new
slave
states
but
he
did
not
see
how
congress
could
exclude
the
people
of
a
territory
from
admission
as
a
state
if
they
saw
fit
to
adopt
a
constitution
legalizing
the
ownership
of
slaves
he
favored
the
gradual
abolition
of
slavery
in
the
district
of
columbia
and
the
total
exclusion
of
it
from
the
territories
of
the
united
states
by
act
of
congress
moreover
he
drove
douglas
into
a
hole
by
asking
how
he
squared
squatter
sovereignty
with
the
dred
scott
decision
how
in
other
words
the
people
of
a
territory
could
abolish
slavery
when
the
court
had
declared
that
congress
the
superior
power
could
not
do
it
under
the
constitution
to
this
baffling
question
douglas
lamely
replied
that
the
inhabitants
of
a
territory
by
unfriendly
legislation
might
make
property
in
slaves
insecure
and
thus
destroy
the
institution
this
answer
to
lincoln
s
query
alienated
many
southern
democrats
who
believed
that
the
dred
scott
decision
settled
the
question
of
slavery
in
the
territories
for
all
time
douglas
won
the
election
to
the
senate
but
lincoln
lifted
into
national
fame
by
the
debates
beat
him
in
the
campaign
for
president
two
years
later
john
brown
s
raid
to
the
abolitionists
the
line
of
argument
pursued
by
lincoln
including
his
proposal
to
leave
slavery
untouched
in
the
states
where
it
existed
was
wholly
unsatisfactory
one
of
them
a
grim
and
resolute
man
inflamed
by
a
hatred
for
slavery
in
itself
turned
from
agitation
to
violence
these
men
are
all
talk
what
is
needed
is
action
action
so
spoke
john
brown
of
new
york
during
the
sanguinary
struggle
in
kansas
he
hurried
to
the
frontier
gun
and
dagger
in
hand
to
help
drive
slave
owners
from
the
free
soil
of
the
west
there
he
committed
deeds
of
such
daring
and
cruelty
that
he
was
outlawed
and
a
price
put
upon
his
head
still
he
kept
on
the
path
of
action
aided
by
funds
from
northern
friends
he
gathered
a
small
band
of
his
followers
around
him
saying
to
them
if
god
be
for
us
who
can
be
against
us
he
went
into
virginia
in
the
autumn
of
hoping
as
he
explained
to
effect
a
mighty
conquest
even
though
it
be
like
the
last
victory
of
samson
he
seized
the
government
armory
at
harper
s
ferry
declared
free
the
slaves
whom
he
found
and
called
upon
them
to
take
up
arms
in
defense
of
their
liberty
his
was
a
hope
as
forlorn
as
it
was
desperate
armed
forces
came
down
upon
him
and
after
a
hard
battle
captured
him
tried
for
treason
brown
was
condemned
to
death
the
governor
of
virginia
turned
a
deaf
ear
to
pleas
for
clemency
based
on
the
ground
that
the
prisoner
was
simply
a
lunatic
this
is
a
beautiful
country
said
the
stern
old
brown
glancing
upward
to
the
eternal
hills
on
his
way
to
the
gallows
as
calmly
as
if
he
were
returning
home
from
a
long
journey
so
perish
all
such
enemies
of
virginia
all
such
enemies
of
the
union
all
such
foes
of
the
human
race
solemnly
announced
the
executioner
as
he
fulfilled
the
judgment
of
the
law
the
raid
and
its
grim
ending
deeply
moved
the
country
abolitionists
looked
upon
brown
as
a
martyr
and
tolled
funeral
bells
on
the
day
of
his
execution
longfellow
wrote
in
his
diary
this
will
be
a
great
day
in
our
history
the
date
of
a
new
revolution
as
much
needed
as
the
old
one
jefferson
davis
saw
in
the
affair
the
invasion
of
a
state
by
a
murderous
gang
of
abolitionists
bent
on
inciting
slaves
to
murder
helpless
women
and
children
a
crime
for
which
the
leader
had
met
a
felon
s
death
lincoln
spoke
of
the
raid
as
absurd
the
deed
of
an
enthusiast
who
had
brooded
over
the
oppression
of
a
people
until
he
fancied
himself
commissioned
by
heaven
to
liberate
them
an
attempt
which
ended
in
little
else
than
his
own
execution
to
republican
leaders
as
a
whole
the
event
was
very
embarrassing
they
were
taunted
by
the
democrats
with
responsibility
for
the
deed
douglas
declared
his
firm
and
deliberate
conviction
that
the
harper
s
ferry
crime
was
the
natural
logical
inevitable
result
of
the
doctrines
and
teachings
of
the
republican
party
so
persistent
were
such
attacks
that
the
republicans
felt
called
upon
in
to
denounce
brown
s
raid
as
among
the
gravest
of
crimes
the
democrats
divided
when
the
democratic
convention
met
at
charleston
in
the
spring
of
a
few
months
after
brown
s
execution
it
soon
became
clear
that
there
was
danger
ahead
between
the
extreme
slavery
advocates
of
the
far
south
and
the
so
called
pro
slavery
democrats
of
the
douglas
type
there
was
a
chasm
which
no
appeals
to
party
loyalty
could
bridge
as
the
spokesman
of
the
west
douglas
knew
that
while
the
north
was
not
abolitionist
it
was
passionately
set
against
an
extension
of
slavery
into
the
territories
by
act
of
congress
that
squatter
sovereignty
was
the
mildest
kind
of
compromise
acceptable
to
the
farmers
whose
votes
would
determine
the
fate
of
the
election
southern
leaders
would
not
accept
his
opinion
yancey
speaking
for
alabama
refused
to
palter
with
any
plan
not
built
on
the
proposition
that
slavery
was
in
itself
right
he
taunted
the
northern
democrats
with
taking
the
view
that
slavery
was
wrong
but
that
they
could
not
do
anything
about
it
that
he
said
was
the
fatal
error
the
cause
of
all
discord
the
source
of
black
republicanism
as
well
as
squatter
sovereignty
the
gauntlet
was
thus
thrown
down
at
the
feet
of
the
northern
delegates
you
must
not
apologize
for
slavery
you
must
declare
it
right
you
must
advocate
its
extension
the
challenge
so
bluntly
put
was
as
bluntly
answered
gentlemen
of
the
south
responded
a
delegate
from
ohio
you
mistake
us
you
mistake
us
we
will
not
do
it
for
ten
days
the
charleston
convention
wrangled
over
the
platform
and
balloted
for
the
nomination
of
a
candidate
douglas
though
in
the
lead
could
not
get
the
two
thirds
vote
required
for
victory
for
more
than
fifty
times
the
roll
of
the
convention
was
called
without
a
decision
then
in
sheer
desperation
the
convention
adjourned
to
meet
later
at
baltimore
when
the
delegates
again
assembled
their
passions
ran
as
high
as
ever
the
division
into
two
irreconcilable
factions
was
unchanged
uncompromising
delegates
from
the
south
withdrew
to
richmond
nominated
john
c
breckinridge
of
kentucky
for
president
and
put
forth
a
platform
asserting
the
rights
of
slave
owners
in
the
territories
and
the
duty
of
the
federal
government
to
protect
them
the
delegates
who
remained
at
baltimore
nominated
douglas
and
endorsed
his
doctrine
of
squatter
sovereignty
the
constitutional
union
party
while
the
democratic
party
was
being
disrupted
a
fragment
of
the
former
whig
party
known
as
the
constitutional
unionists
held
a
convention
at
baltimore
and
selected
national
candidates
john
bell
from
tennessee
and
edward
everett
from
massachusetts
a
melancholy
interest
attached
to
this
assembly
it
was
mainly
composed
of
old
men
whose
political
views
were
those
of
clay
and
webster
cherished
leaders
now
dead
and
gone
in
their
platform
they
sought
to
exorcise
the
evil
spirit
of
partisanship
by
inviting
their
fellow
citizens
to
support
the
constitution
of
the
country
the
union
of
the
states
and
the
enforcement
of
the
laws
the
party
that
campaigned
on
this
grand
sentiment
only
drew
laughter
from
the
democrats
and
derision
from
the
republicans
and
polled
less
than
one
fourth
the
votes
the
republican
convention
with
the
whigs
definitely
forced
into
a
separate
group
the
republican
convention
at
chicago
was
fated
to
be
sectional
in
character
although
five
slave
states
did
send
delegates
as
the
democrats
were
split
the
party
that
had
led
a
forlorn
hope
four
years
before
was
on
the
high
road
to
success
at
last
new
and
powerful
recruits
were
found
the
advocates
of
a
high
protective
tariff
and
the
friends
of
free
homesteads
for
farmers
and
workingmen
mingled
with
enthusiastic
foes
of
slavery
while
still
firm
in
their
opposition
to
slavery
in
the
territories
the
republicans
went
on
record
in
favor
of
a
homestead
law
granting
free
lands
to
settlers
and
approved
customs
duties
designed
to
encourage
the
development
of
the
industrial
interests
of
the
whole
country
the
platform
was
greeted
with
cheers
which
according
to
the
stenographic
report
of
the
convention
became
loud
and
prolonged
as
the
protective
tariff
and
homestead
planks
were
read
having
skillfully
drawn
a
platform
to
unite
the
north
in
opposition
to
slavery
and
the
planting
system
the
republicans
were
also
adroit
in
their
selection
of
a
candidate
the
tariff
plank
might
carry
pennsylvania
a
democratic
state
but
ohio
indiana
and
illinois
were
equally
essential
to
success
at
the
polls
the
southern
counties
of
these
states
were
filled
with
settlers
from
virginia
north
carolina
and
kentucky
who
even
if
they
had
no
love
for
slavery
were
no
friends
of
abolition
moreover
remembering
the
old
fight
on
the
united
states
bank
in
andrew
jackson
s
day
they
were
suspicious
of
men
from
the
east
accordingly
they
did
not
favor
the
candidacy
of
seward
the
leading
republican
statesman
and
favorite
son
of
new
york
after
much
trading
and
discussing
the
convention
came
to
the
conclusion
that
abraham
lincoln
of
illinois
was
the
most
available
candidate
he
was
of
southern
origin
born
in
kentucky
in
a
fact
that
told
heavily
in
the
campaign
in
the
ohio
valley
he
was
a
man
of
the
soil
the
son
of
poor
frontier
parents
a
pioneer
who
in
his
youth
had
labored
in
the
fields
and
forests
celebrated
far
and
wide
as
honest
abe
the
rail
splitter
it
was
well
known
that
he
disliked
slavery
but
was
no
abolitionist
he
had
come
dangerously
near
to
seward
s
radicalism
in
his
house
divided
against
itself
speech
but
he
had
never
committed
himself
to
the
reckless
doctrine
that
there
was
a
higher
law
than
the
constitution
slavery
in
the
south
he
tolerated
as
a
bitter
fact
slavery
in
the
territories
he
opposed
with
all
his
strength
of
his
sincerity
there
could
be
no
doubt
he
was
a
speaker
and
writer
of
singular
power
commanding
by
the
use
of
simple
and
homely
language
the
hearts
and
minds
of
those
who
heard
him
speak
or
read
his
printed
words
he
had
gone
far
enough
in
his
opposition
to
slavery
but
not
too
far
he
was
the
man
of
the
hour
amid
lusty
cheers
from
ten
thousand
throats
lincoln
was
nominated
for
the
presidency
by
the
republicans
in
the
ensuing
election
he
carried
all
the
free
states
except
new
jersey
references
p
e
chadwick
causes
of
the
civil
war
american
nation
series
w
e
dodd
statesmen
of
the
old
south
e
engle
southern
sidelights
sympathetic
account
of
the
old
south
a
b
hart
slavery
and
abolition
american
nation
series
j
f
rhodes
history
of
the
united
states
vols
i
and
ii
t
c
smith
parties
and
slavery
american
nation
series
questions
trace
the
decline
of
slavery
in
the
north
and
explain
it
describe
the
character
of
early
opposition
to
slavery
what
was
the
effect
of
abolition
agitation
why
did
anti
slavery
sentiment
practically
disappear
in
the
south
on
what
grounds
did
calhoun
defend
slavery
explain
how
slave
owners
became
powerful
in
politics
why
was
it
impossible
to
keep
the
slavery
issue
out
of
national
politics
give
the
leading
steps
in
the
long
controversy
over
slavery
in
the
territories
state
the
terms
of
the
compromise
of
and
explain
its
failure
what
were
the
startling
events
between
and
account
for
the
rise
of
the
republican
party
what
party
had
used
the
title
before
how
did
the
dred
scott
decision
become
a
political
issue
what
were
some
of
the
points
brought
out
in
the
lincoln
douglas
debates
describe
the
party
division
in
what
were
the
main
planks
in
the
republican
platform
research
topics
the
extension
of
cotton
planting
callender
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
abolition
agitation
mcmaster
history
of
the
people
of
the
united
states
vol
vi
pp
calhoun
s
defense
of
slavery
harding
select
orations
illustrating
american
history
pp
the
compromise
of
clay
s
speech
in
harding
select
orations
pp
the
compromise
laws
in
macdonald
documentary
source
book
of
american
history
pp
narrative
account
in
mcmaster
vol
viii
pp
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
the
repeal
of
the
missouri
compromise
mcmaster
vol
viii
pp
elson
pp
the
dred
scott
case
mcmaster
vol
viii
pp
compare
the
opinion
of
taney
and
the
dissent
of
curtis
in
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
elson
pp
the
lincoln
douglas
debates
analysis
of
original
speeches
in
harding
select
orations
pp
elson
pp
biographical
studies
calhoun
clay
webster
a
h
stephens
douglas
w
h
seward
william
lloyd
garrison
wendell
phillips
and
harriet
beecher
stowe
chapter
xv
the
civil
war
and
reconstruction
the
irrepressible
conflict
is
about
to
be
visited
upon
us
through
the
black
republican
nominee
and
his
fanatical
diabolical
republican
party
ran
an
appeal
to
the
voters
of
south
carolina
during
the
campaign
of
if
that
calamity
comes
to
pass
responded
the
governor
of
the
state
the
answer
should
be
a
declaration
of
independence
in
a
few
days
the
suspense
was
over
the
news
of
lincoln
s
election
came
speeding
along
the
wires
prepared
for
the
event
the
editor
of
the
charleston
mercury
unfurled
the
flag
of
his
state
amid
wild
cheers
from
an
excited
throng
in
the
streets
then
he
seized
his
pen
and
wrote
the
tea
has
been
thrown
overboard
the
revolution
of
has
been
initiated
the
issue
was
submitted
to
the
voters
in
the
choice
of
delegates
to
a
state
convention
called
to
cast
off
the
yoke
of
the
constitution
the
southern
confederacy
secession
as
arranged
the
convention
of
south
carolina
assembled
in
december
and
without
a
dissenting
voice
passed
the
ordinance
of
secession
withdrawing
from
the
union
bells
were
rung
exultantly
the
roar
of
cannon
carried
the
news
to
outlying
counties
fireworks
lighted
up
the
heavens
and
champagne
flowed
the
crisis
so
long
expected
had
come
at
last
even
the
conservatives
who
had
prayed
that
they
might
escape
the
dreadful
crash
greeted
it
with
a
sigh
of
relief
illustration
the
united
states
in
the
border
states
in
purple
remained
loyal
south
carolina
now
sent
forth
an
appeal
to
her
sister
states
states
that
had
in
jackson
s
day
repudiated
nullification
as
leading
to
the
dissolution
of
the
union
the
answer
that
came
this
time
was
in
a
different
vein
a
month
had
hardly
elapsed
before
five
other
states
florida
georgia
alabama
mississippi
and
louisiana
had
withdrawn
from
the
union
in
february
texas
followed
virginia
hesitating
until
the
bombardment
of
fort
sumter
forced
a
conclusion
seceded
in
april
but
fifty
five
of
the
one
hundred
and
forty
three
delegates
dissented
foreshadowing
the
creation
of
the
new
state
of
west
virginia
which
congress
admitted
to
the
union
in
in
may
north
carolina
arkansas
and
tennessee
announced
their
independence
secession
and
the
theories
of
the
union
in
severing
their
relations
with
the
union
the
seceding
states
denied
every
point
in
the
northern
theory
of
the
constitution
that
theory
as
every
one
knows
was
carefully
formulated
by
webster
and
elaborated
by
lincoln
according
to
it
the
union
was
older
than
the
states
it
was
created
before
the
declaration
of
independence
for
the
purpose
of
common
defense
the
articles
of
confederation
did
but
strengthen
this
national
bond
and
the
constitution
sealed
it
forever
the
federal
government
was
not
a
creature
of
state
governments
it
was
erected
by
the
people
and
derived
its
powers
directly
from
them
it
is
said
webster
the
people
s
constitution
the
people
s
government
made
for
the
people
made
by
the
people
and
answerable
to
the
people
the
people
of
the
united
states
have
declared
that
this
constitution
shall
be
the
supreme
law
when
a
state
questions
the
lawfulness
of
any
act
of
the
federal
government
it
cannot
nullify
that
act
or
withdraw
from
the
union
it
must
abide
by
the
decision
of
the
supreme
court
of
the
united
states
the
union
of
these
states
is
perpetual
ran
lincoln
s
simple
argument
in
the
first
inaugural
the
federal
constitution
has
no
provision
for
its
own
termination
it
can
be
destroyed
only
by
some
action
not
provided
for
in
the
instrument
itself
even
if
it
is
a
compact
among
all
the
states
the
consent
of
all
must
be
necessary
to
its
dissolution
therefore
no
state
can
lawfully
get
out
of
the
union
and
acts
of
violence
against
the
united
states
are
insurrectionary
or
revolutionary
this
was
the
system
which
he
believed
himself
bound
to
defend
by
his
oath
of
office
registered
in
heaven
all
this
reasoning
southern
statesmen
utterly
rejected
in
their
opinion
the
thirteen
original
states
won
their
independence
as
separate
and
sovereign
powers
the
treaty
of
peace
with
great
britain
named
them
all
and
acknowledged
them
to
be
free
sovereign
and
independent
states
the
articles
of
confederation
very
explicitly
declared
that
each
state
retains
its
sovereignty
freedom
and
independence
the
constitution
was
a
league
of
nations
formed
by
an
alliance
of
thirteen
separate
powers
each
one
of
which
ratified
the
instrument
before
it
was
put
into
effect
they
voluntarily
entered
the
union
under
the
constitution
and
voluntarily
they
could
leave
it
such
was
the
constitutional
doctrine
of
hayne
calhoun
and
jefferson
davis
in
seceding
the
southern
states
had
only
to
follow
legal
methods
and
the
transaction
would
be
correct
in
every
particular
so
conventions
were
summoned
elections
were
held
and
sovereign
assemblies
of
the
people
set
aside
the
constitution
in
the
same
manner
as
it
had
been
ratified
nearly
four
score
years
before
thus
said
the
southern
people
the
moral
judgment
was
fulfilled
and
the
letter
of
the
law
carried
into
effect
illustration
jefferson
davis
the
formation
of
the
confederacy
acting
on
the
call
of
mississippi
a
congress
of
delegates
from
the
seceded
states
met
at
montgomery
alabama
and
on
february
adopted
a
temporary
plan
of
union
it
selected
as
provisional
president
jefferson
davis
of
mississippi
a
man
well
fitted
by
experience
and
moderation
for
leadership
a
graduate
of
west
point
who
had
rendered
distinguished
service
on
the
field
of
battle
in
the
mexican
war
in
public
office
and
as
a
member
of
congress
in
march
a
permanent
constitution
of
the
confederate
states
was
drafted
it
was
quickly
ratified
by
the
states
elections
were
held
in
november
and
the
government
under
it
went
into
effect
the
next
year
this
new
constitution
in
form
was
very
much
like
the
famous
instrument
drafted
at
philadelphia
in
it
provided
for
a
president
a
senate
and
a
house
of
representatives
along
almost
identical
lines
in
the
powers
conferred
upon
them
however
there
were
striking
differences
the
right
to
appropriate
money
for
internal
improvements
was
expressly
withheld
bounties
were
not
to
be
granted
from
the
treasury
nor
import
duties
so
laid
as
to
promote
or
foster
any
branch
of
industry
the
dignity
of
the
state
if
any
might
be
bold
enough
to
question
it
was
safeguarded
in
the
opening
line
by
the
declaration
that
each
acted
in
its
sovereign
and
independent
character
in
forming
the
southern
union
financing
the
confederacy
no
government
ever
set
out
upon
its
career
with
more
perplexing
tasks
in
front
of
it
the
north
had
a
monetary
system
the
south
had
to
create
one
the
north
had
a
scheme
of
taxation
that
produced
large
revenues
from
numerous
sources
the
south
had
to
formulate
and
carry
out
a
financial
plan
like
the
north
the
confederacy
expected
to
secure
a
large
revenue
from
customs
duties
easily
collected
and
little
felt
among
the
masses
to
this
expectation
the
blockade
of
southern
ports
inaugurated
by
lincoln
in
april
soon
put
an
end
following
the
precedent
set
by
congress
under
the
articles
of
confederation
the
southern
congress
resorted
to
a
direct
property
tax
apportioned
among
the
states
only
to
meet
the
failure
that
might
have
been
foretold
the
confederacy
also
sold
bonds
the
first
issue
bringing
into
the
treasury
nearly
all
the
specie
available
in
the
southern
banks
this
specie
by
unhappy
management
was
early
sent
abroad
to
pay
for
supplies
sapping
the
foundations
of
a
sound
currency
system
large
amounts
of
bonds
were
sold
overseas
commanding
at
first
better
terms
than
those
of
the
north
in
the
markets
of
london
paris
and
amsterdam
many
an
english
lord
and
statesman
buying
with
enthusiasm
and
confidence
to
lament
within
a
few
years
the
proofs
of
his
folly
the
difficulties
of
bringing
through
the
blockade
any
supplies
purchased
by
foreign
bond
issues
however
nullified
the
effect
of
foreign
credit
and
forced
the
confederacy
back
upon
the
device
of
paper
money
in
all
approximately
one
billion
dollars
streamed
from
the
printing
presses
to
fall
in
value
at
an
alarming
rate
reaching
in
january
the
astounding
figure
of
fifty
dollars
in
paper
money
for
one
in
gold
every
known
device
was
used
to
prevent
its
depreciation
without
result
to
the
issues
of
the
confederate
congress
were
added
untold
millions
poured
out
by
the
states
and
by
private
banks
human
and
material
resources
when
we
measure
strength
for
strength
in
those
signs
of
power
men
money
and
supplies
it
is
difficult
to
see
how
the
south
was
able
to
embark
on
secession
and
war
with
such
confidence
in
the
outcome
in
the
confederacy
at
the
final
reckoning
there
were
eleven
states
in
all
to
be
pitted
against
twenty
two
a
population
of
nine
millions
nearly
one
half
servile
to
be
pitted
against
twenty
two
millions
a
land
without
great
industries
to
produce
war
supplies
and
without
vast
capital
to
furnish
war
finances
joined
in
battle
with
a
nation
already
industrial
and
fortified
by
property
worth
eleven
billion
dollars
even
after
the
confederate
congress
authorized
conscription
in
southern
man
power
measured
in
numbers
was
wholly
inadequate
to
uphold
the
independence
which
had
been
declared
how
therefore
could
the
confederacy
hope
to
sustain
itself
against
such
a
combination
of
men
money
and
materials
as
the
north
could
marshal
southern
expectations
the
answer
to
this
question
is
to
be
found
in
the
ideas
that
prevailed
among
southern
leaders
first
of
all
they
hoped
in
vain
to
carry
the
confederacy
up
to
the
ohio
river
and
with
the
aid
of
missouri
to
gain
possession
of
the
mississippi
valley
the
granary
of
the
nation
in
the
second
place
they
reckoned
upon
a
large
and
continuous
trade
with
great
britain
the
exchange
of
cotton
for
war
materials
they
likewise
expected
to
receive
recognition
and
open
aid
from
european
powers
that
looked
with
satisfaction
upon
the
breakup
of
the
great
american
republic
in
the
third
place
they
believed
that
their
control
over
several
staples
so
essential
to
northern
industry
would
enable
them
to
bring
on
an
industrial
crisis
in
the
manufacturing
states
i
firmly
believe
wrote
senator
hammond
of
south
carolina
in
that
the
slave
holding
south
is
now
the
controlling
power
of
the
world
that
no
other
power
would
face
us
in
hostility
cotton
rice
tobacco
and
naval
stores
command
the
world
and
we
have
the
sense
to
know
it
and
are
sufficiently
teutonic
to
carry
it
out
successfully
the
north
without
us
would
be
a
motherless
calf
bleating
about
and
die
of
mange
and
starvation
there
were
other
grounds
for
confidence
having
seized
all
of
the
federal
military
and
naval
supplies
in
the
south
and
having
left
the
national
government
weak
in
armed
power
during
their
possession
of
the
presidency
southern
leaders
looked
to
a
swift
war
if
it
came
at
all
to
put
the
finishing
stroke
to
independence
the
greasy
mechanics
of
the
north
it
was
repeatedly
said
will
not
fight
as
to
disparity
in
numbers
they
drew
historic
parallels
our
fathers
a
mere
handful
overcame
the
enormous
power
of
great
britain
a
saying
of
ex
president
tyler
ran
current
to
reassure
the
doubtful
finally
and
this
point
cannot
be
too
strongly
emphasized
the
south
expected
to
see
a
weakened
and
divided
north
it
knew
that
the
abolitionists
and
the
southern
sympathizers
were
ready
to
let
the
confederate
states
go
in
peace
that
lincoln
represented
only
a
little
more
than
one
third
the
voters
of
the
country
and
that
the
vote
for
douglas
bell
and
breckinridge
meant
a
decided
opposition
to
the
republicans
and
their
policies
efforts
at
compromise
republican
leaders
on
reviewing
the
same
facts
were
themselves
uncertain
as
to
the
outcome
of
a
civil
war
and
made
many
efforts
to
avoid
a
crisis
thurlow
weed
an
albany
journalist
and
politician
who
had
done
much
to
carry
new
york
for
lincoln
proposed
a
plan
for
extending
the
missouri
compromise
line
to
the
pacific
jefferson
davis
warning
his
followers
that
a
war
if
it
came
would
be
terrible
was
prepared
to
accept
the
offer
but
lincoln
remembering
his
campaign
pledges
stood
firm
as
a
rock
against
it
his
followers
in
congress
took
the
same
position
with
regard
to
a
similar
settlement
suggested
by
senator
crittenden
of
kentucky
though
unwilling
to
surrender
his
solemn
promises
respecting
slavery
in
the
territories
lincoln
was
prepared
to
give
to
southern
leaders
a
strong
guarantee
that
his
administration
would
not
interfere
directly
or
indirectly
with
slavery
in
the
states
anxious
to
reassure
the
south
on
this
point
the
republicans
in
congress
proposed
to
write
into
the
constitution
a
declaration
that
no
amendment
should
ever
be
made
authorizing
the
abolition
of
or
interference
with
slavery
in
any
state
the
resolution
duly
passed
was
sent
forth
on
march
with
the
approval
of
lincoln
it
was
actually
ratified
by
three
states
before
the
storm
of
war
destroyed
it
by
the
irony
of
fate
the
thirteenth
amendment
was
to
abolish
not
guarantee
slavery
the
war
measures
of
the
federal
government
raising
the
armies
the
crisis
at
fort
sumter
on
april
forced
the
president
and
congress
to
turn
from
negotiations
to
problems
of
warfare
little
did
they
realize
the
magnitude
of
the
task
before
them
lincoln
s
first
call
for
volunteers
issued
on
april
limited
the
number
to
put
their
term
of
service
at
three
months
and
prescribed
their
duty
as
the
enforcement
of
the
law
against
combinations
too
powerful
to
be
overcome
by
ordinary
judicial
process
disillusionment
swiftly
followed
the
terrible
defeat
of
the
federals
at
bull
run
on
july
revealed
the
serious
character
of
the
task
before
them
and
by
a
series
of
measures
congress
put
the
entire
man
power
of
the
country
at
the
president
s
command
under
these
acts
he
issued
new
calls
for
volunteers
early
in
august
he
ordered
a
draft
of
militiamen
numbering
for
nine
months
service
the
results
were
disappointing
ominous
for
only
about
soldiers
were
added
to
the
army
something
more
drastic
was
clearly
necessary
in
march
lincoln
signed
the
inevitable
draft
law
it
enrolled
in
the
national
forces
liable
to
military
duty
all
able
bodied
male
citizens
and
persons
of
foreign
birth
who
had
declared
their
intention
to
become
citizens
between
the
ages
of
twenty
and
forty
five
years
with
exemptions
on
grounds
of
physical
weakness
and
dependency
from
the
men
enrolled
were
drawn
by
lot
those
destined
to
active
service
unhappily
the
measure
struck
a
mortal
blow
at
the
principle
of
universal
liability
by
excusing
any
person
who
found
a
substitute
for
himself
or
paid
into
the
war
office
a
sum
not
exceeding
three
hundred
dollars
to
be
fixed
by
general
order
this
provision
so
crass
and
so
obviously
favoring
the
well
to
do
sowed
seeds
of
bitterness
which
sprang
up
a
hundredfold
in
the
north
illustration
the
draft
riots
in
new
york
city
the
beginning
of
the
drawings
under
the
draft
act
in
new
york
city
on
monday
july
was
the
signal
for
four
days
of
rioting
in
the
course
of
this
uprising
draft
headquarters
were
destroyed
the
office
of
the
tribune
was
gutted
negroes
were
seized
hanged
and
shot
the
homes
of
obnoxious
unionists
were
burned
down
the
residence
of
the
mayor
of
the
city
was
attacked
and
regular
battles
were
fought
in
the
streets
between
the
rioters
and
the
police
business
stopped
and
a
large
part
of
the
city
passed
absolutely
into
the
control
of
the
mob
not
until
late
the
following
wednesday
did
enough
troops
arrive
to
restore
order
and
enable
the
residents
of
the
city
to
resume
their
daily
activities
at
least
a
thousand
people
had
been
killed
or
wounded
and
more
than
a
million
dollars
worth
of
damage
done
to
property
the
draft
temporarily
interrupted
by
this
outbreak
was
then
resumed
and
carried
out
without
further
trouble
the
results
of
the
draft
were
in
the
end
distinctly
disappointing
to
the
government
the
exemptions
were
numerous
and
the
number
who
preferred
and
were
able
to
pay
rather
than
serve
exceeded
all
expectations
volunteering
it
is
true
was
stimulated
but
even
that
resource
could
hardly
keep
the
thinning
ranks
of
the
army
filled
with
reluctance
congress
struck
out
the
exemption
clause
but
still
favored
the
well
to
do
by
allowing
them
to
hire
substitutes
if
they
could
find
them
with
all
this
power
in
its
hands
the
administration
was
able
by
january
to
construct
a
union
army
that
outnumbered
the
confederates
two
to
one
war
finance
in
the
financial
sphere
the
north
faced
immense
difficulties
the
surplus
in
the
treasury
had
been
dissipated
by
and
the
tariff
of
had
failed
to
produce
an
income
sufficient
to
meet
the
ordinary
expenses
of
the
government
confronted
by
military
and
naval
expenditures
of
appalling
magnitude
rising
from
in
the
first
year
of
the
war
to
in
the
last
year
the
administration
had
to
tap
every
available
source
of
income
the
duties
on
imports
were
increased
not
once
but
many
times
producing
huge
revenues
and
also
meeting
the
most
extravagant
demands
of
the
manufacturers
for
protection
direct
taxes
were
imposed
on
the
states
according
to
their
respective
populations
but
the
returns
were
meager
all
out
of
proportion
to
the
irritation
involved
stamp
taxes
and
taxes
on
luxuries
occupations
and
the
earnings
of
corporations
were
laid
with
a
weight
that
in
ordinary
times
would
have
drawn
forth
opposition
of
ominous
strength
the
whole
gamut
of
taxation
was
run
even
a
tax
on
incomes
and
gains
by
the
year
the
first
in
the
history
of
the
federal
government
was
included
in
the
long
list
revenues
were
supplemented
by
bond
issues
mounting
in
size
and
interest
rate
until
in
october
at
the
end
of
the
war
the
debt
stood
at
the
total
cost
of
the
war
was
many
times
the
money
value
of
all
the
slaves
in
the
southern
states
to
the
debt
must
be
added
nearly
half
a
billion
dollars
in
greenbacks
paper
money
issued
by
congress
in
desperation
as
bond
sales
and
revenues
from
taxes
failed
to
meet
the
rising
expenditures
this
currency
issued
at
par
on
questionable
warrant
from
the
constitution
like
all
such
paper
quickly
began
to
decline
until
in
the
worst
fortunes
of
one
dollar
in
gold
was
worth
nearly
three
in
greenbacks
the
blockade
of
southern
ports
four
days
after
his
call
for
volunteers
april
president
lincoln
issued
a
proclamation
blockading
the
ports
of
the
southern
confederacy
later
the
blockade
was
extended
to
virginia
and
north
carolina
as
they
withdrew
from
the
union
vessels
attempting
to
enter
or
leave
these
ports
if
they
disregarded
the
warnings
of
a
blockading
ship
were
to
be
captured
and
brought
as
prizes
to
the
nearest
convenient
port
to
make
the
order
effective
immediate
steps
were
taken
to
increase
the
naval
forces
depleted
by
neglect
until
the
entire
coast
line
was
patrolled
with
such
a
number
of
ships
that
it
was
a
rare
captain
who
ventured
to
run
the
gantlet
the
collision
between
the
merrimac
and
the
monitor
in
march
sealed
the
fate
of
the
confederacy
the
exploits
of
the
union
navy
are
recorded
in
the
falling
export
of
cotton
in
in
and
in
the
deadly
effect
of
this
paralysis
of
trade
upon
southern
war
power
may
be
readily
imagined
foreign
loans
payable
in
cotton
could
be
negotiated
but
not
paid
off
supplies
could
be
purchased
on
credit
but
not
brought
through
the
drag
net
with
extreme
difficulty
could
the
confederate
government
secure
even
paper
for
the
issue
of
money
and
bonds
publishers
in
despair
at
the
loss
of
supplies
were
finally
driven
to
the
use
of
brown
wrapping
paper
and
wall
paper
as
the
railways
and
rolling
stock
wore
out
it
became
impossible
to
renew
them
from
england
or
france
unable
to
export
their
cotton
planters
on
the
seaboard
burned
it
in
what
were
called
fires
of
patriotism
in
their
lurid
light
the
fatal
weakness
of
southern
economy
stood
revealed
illustration
a
blockade
runner
diplomacy
the
war
had
not
advanced
far
before
the
federal
government
became
involved
in
many
perplexing
problems
of
diplomacy
in
europe
the
confederacy
early
turned
to
england
and
france
for
financial
aid
and
for
recognition
as
an
independent
power
davis
believed
that
the
industrial
crisis
created
by
the
cotton
blockade
would
in
time
literally
compel
europe
to
intervene
in
order
to
get
this
essential
staple
the
crisis
came
as
he
expected
but
not
the
result
thousands
of
english
textile
workers
were
thrown
out
of
employment
and
yet
while
on
the
point
of
starvation
they
adopted
resolutions
favoring
the
north
instead
of
petitioning
their
government
to
aid
the
south
by
breaking
the
blockade
with
the
ruling
classes
it
was
far
otherwise
napoleon
iii
the
emperor
of
the
french
was
eager
to
help
in
disrupting
the
american
republic
if
he
could
have
won
england
s
support
he
would
have
carried
out
his
designs
as
it
turned
out
he
found
plenty
of
sympathy
across
the
channel
but
not
open
and
official
cooperation
according
to
the
eminent
historian
rhodes
four
fifths
of
the
british
house
of
lords
and
most
members
of
the
house
of
commons
were
favorable
to
the
confederacy
and
anxious
for
its
triumph
late
in
the
british
ministers
thus
sustained
were
on
the
point
of
recognizing
the
independence
of
the
confederacy
had
it
not
been
for
their
extreme
caution
for
the
constant
and
harassing
criticism
by
english
friends
of
the
united
states
like
john
bright
and
for
the
victories
of
vicksburg
and
gettysburg
both
england
and
france
would
have
doubtless
declared
the
confederacy
to
be
one
of
the
independent
powers
of
the
earth
illustration
john
bright
while
stopping
short
of
recognizing
its
independence
england
and
france
took
several
steps
that
were
in
favor
of
the
south
in
proclaiming
neutrality
they
early
accepted
the
confederates
as
belligerents
and
accorded
them
the
rights
of
people
at
war
a
measure
which
aroused
anger
in
the
north
at
first
but
was
later
admitted
to
be
sound
otherwise
confederates
taken
in
battle
would
have
been
regarded
as
rebels
or
traitors
to
be
hanged
or
shot
napoleon
iii
proposed
to
russia
in
a
coalition
of
powers
against
the
north
only
to
meet
a
firm
refusal
the
next
year
he
suggested
intervention
to
great
britain
encountering
this
time
a
conditional
rejection
of
his
plans
in
not
daunted
by
rebuffs
he
offered
his
services
to
lincoln
as
a
mediator
receiving
in
reply
a
polite
letter
declining
his
proposal
and
a
sharp
resolution
from
congress
suggesting
that
he
attend
to
his
own
affairs
in
both
england
and
france
the
governments
pursued
a
policy
of
friendliness
to
the
confederate
agents
the
british
ministry
with
indifference
if
not
connivance
permitted
rams
and
ships
to
be
built
in
british
docks
and
allowed
them
to
escape
to
play
havoc
under
the
confederate
flag
with
american
commerce
one
of
them
the
alabama
built
in
liverpool
by
a
british
firm
and
paid
for
by
bonds
sold
in
england
ran
an
extraordinary
career
and
threatened
to
break
the
blockade
the
course
followed
by
the
british
government
against
the
protests
of
the
american
minister
in
london
was
later
regretted
by
an
award
of
a
tribunal
of
arbitration
at
geneva
in
great
britain
was
required
to
pay
the
huge
sum
of
to
cover
the
damages
wrought
by
confederate
cruisers
fitted
out
in
england
illustration
william
h
seward
in
all
fairness
it
should
be
said
that
the
conduct
of
the
north
contributed
to
the
irritation
between
the
two
countries
seward
the
secretary
of
state
was
vindictive
in
dealing
with
great
britain
had
it
not
been
for
the
moderation
of
lincoln
he
would
have
pursued
a
course
verging
in
the
direction
of
open
war
the
new
york
and
boston
papers
were
severe
in
their
attacks
on
england
words
were
on
one
occasion
at
least
accompanied
by
an
act
savoring
of
open
hostility
in
november
captain
wilkes
commanding
a
union
vessel
overhauled
the
british
steamer
trent
and
carried
off
by
force
two
confederate
agents
mason
and
slidell
sent
by
president
davis
to
represent
the
confederacy
at
london
and
paris
respectively
this
was
a
clear
violation
of
the
right
of
merchant
vessels
to
be
immune
from
search
and
impressment
and
in
answer
to
the
demand
of
great
britain
for
the
release
of
the
two
men
the
united
states
conceded
that
it
was
in
the
wrong
it
surrendered
the
two
confederate
agents
to
a
british
vessel
for
safe
conduct
abroad
and
made
appropriate
apologies
emancipation
among
the
extreme
war
measures
adopted
by
the
northern
government
must
be
counted
the
emancipation
of
the
slaves
in
the
states
in
arms
against
the
union
this
step
was
early
and
repeatedly
suggested
to
lincoln
by
the
abolitionists
but
was
steadily
put
aside
he
knew
that
the
abolitionists
were
a
mere
handful
that
emancipation
might
drive
the
border
states
into
secession
and
that
the
northern
soldiers
had
enlisted
to
save
the
union
moreover
he
had
before
him
a
solemn
resolution
passed
by
congress
on
july
declaring
the
sole
purpose
of
the
war
to
be
the
salvation
of
the
union
and
disavowing
any
intention
of
interfering
with
slavery
the
federal
government
though
pledged
to
the
preservation
of
slavery
soon
found
itself
beaten
back
upon
its
course
and
out
upon
a
new
tack
before
a
year
had
elapsed
namely
on
april
congress
resolved
that
financial
aid
should
be
given
to
any
state
that
might
adopt
gradual
emancipation
six
days
later
it
abolished
slavery
in
the
district
of
columbia
two
short
months
elapsed
on
june
it
swept
slavery
forever
from
the
territories
of
the
united
states
chief
justice
taney
still
lived
the
dred
scott
decision
stood
as
written
in
the
book
but
the
constitution
had
been
re
read
in
the
light
of
the
civil
war
the
drift
of
public
sentiment
in
the
north
was
being
revealed
while
these
measures
were
pending
in
congress
lincoln
was
slowly
making
up
his
mind
by
july
of
that
year
he
had
come
to
his
great
decision
near
the
end
of
that
month
he
read
to
his
cabinet
the
draft
of
a
proclamation
of
emancipation
but
he
laid
it
aside
until
a
military
achievement
would
make
it
something
more
than
an
idle
gesture
in
september
the
severe
check
administered
to
lee
at
antietam
seemed
to
offer
the
golden
opportunity
on
the
d
the
immortal
document
was
given
to
the
world
announcing
that
unless
the
states
in
arms
returned
to
the
union
by
january
the
fatal
blow
at
their
peculiar
institution
would
be
delivered
southern
leaders
treated
it
with
slight
regard
and
so
on
the
date
set
the
promise
was
fulfilled
the
proclamation
was
issued
as
a
war
measure
adopted
by
the
president
as
commander
in
chief
of
the
armed
forces
on
grounds
of
military
necessity
it
did
not
abolish
slavery
it
simply
emancipated
slaves
in
places
then
in
arms
against
federal
authority
everywhere
else
slavery
as
far
as
the
proclamation
was
concerned
remained
lawful
illustration
abraham
lincoln
to
seal
forever
the
proclamation
of
emancipation
and
to
extend
freedom
to
the
whole
country
congress
in
january
on
the
urgent
recommendation
of
lincoln
transmitted
to
the
states
the
thirteenth
amendment
abolishing
slavery
throughout
the
united
states
by
the
end
of
the
amendment
was
ratified
the
house
was
not
divided
against
itself
it
did
not
fall
it
was
all
free
the
restraint
of
civil
liberty
as
in
all
great
wars
particularly
those
in
the
nature
of
a
civil
strife
it
was
found
necessary
to
use
strong
measures
to
sustain
opinion
favorable
to
the
administration
s
military
policies
and
to
frustrate
the
designs
of
those
who
sought
to
hamper
its
action
within
two
weeks
of
his
first
call
for
volunteers
lincoln
empowered
general
scott
to
suspend
the
writ
of
habeas
corpus
along
the
line
of
march
between
philadelphia
and
washington
and
thus
to
arrest
and
hold
without
interference
from
civil
courts
any
one
whom
he
deemed
a
menace
to
the
union
at
a
later
date
the
area
thus
ruled
by
military
officers
was
extended
by
executive
proclamation
by
an
act
of
march
congress
desiring
to
lay
all
doubts
about
the
president
s
power
authorized
him
to
suspend
the
writ
throughout
the
united
states
or
in
any
part
thereof
it
also
freed
military
officers
from
the
necessity
of
surrendering
to
civil
courts
persons
arrested
under
their
orders
or
even
making
answers
to
writs
issued
from
such
courts
in
the
autumn
of
that
year
the
president
acting
under
the
terms
of
this
law
declared
this
ancient
and
honorable
instrument
for
the
protection
of
civil
liberties
the
habeas
corpus
suspended
throughout
the
length
and
breadth
of
the
land
the
power
of
the
government
was
also
strengthened
by
an
act
defining
and
punishing
certain
conspiracies
passed
on
july
a
measure
which
imposed
heavy
penalties
on
those
who
by
force
intimidation
or
threat
interfered
with
the
execution
of
the
law
thus
doubly
armed
the
military
authorities
spared
no
one
suspected
of
active
sympathy
with
the
southern
cause
editors
were
arrested
and
imprisoned
their
papers
suspended
and
their
newsboys
locked
up
those
who
organized
peace
meetings
soon
found
themselves
in
the
toils
of
the
law
members
of
the
maryland
legislature
the
mayor
of
baltimore
and
local
editors
suspected
of
entertaining
secessionist
opinions
were
imprisoned
on
military
orders
although
charged
with
no
offense
and
were
denied
the
privilege
of
examination
before
a
civil
magistrate
a
vermont
farmer
too
outspoken
in
his
criticism
of
the
government
found
himself
behind
the
bars
until
the
government
in
its
good
pleasure
saw
fit
to
release
him
these
measures
were
not
confined
to
the
theater
of
war
nor
to
the
border
states
where
the
spirit
of
secession
was
strong
enough
to
endanger
the
cause
of
union
they
were
applied
all
through
the
northern
states
up
to
the
very
boundaries
of
canada
zeal
for
the
national
cause
too
often
supplemented
by
a
zeal
for
persecution
spread
terror
among
those
who
wavered
in
the
singleness
of
their
devotion
to
the
union
these
drastic
operations
on
the
part
of
military
authorities
so
foreign
to
the
normal
course
of
civilized
life
naturally
aroused
intense
and
bitter
hostility
meetings
of
protest
were
held
throughout
the
country
thirty
six
members
of
the
house
of
representatives
sought
to
put
on
record
their
condemnation
of
the
suspension
of
the
habeas
corpus
act
only
to
meet
a
firm
denial
by
the
supporters
of
the
act
chief
justice
taney
before
whom
the
case
of
a
man
arrested
under
the
president
s
military
authority
was
brought
emphatically
declared
in
a
long
and
learned
opinion
bristling
with
historical
examples
that
the
president
had
no
power
to
suspend
the
writ
of
habeas
corpus
in
congress
and
out
democrats
abolitionists
and
champions
of
civil
liberty
denounced
lincoln
and
his
cabinet
in
unsparing
terms
vallandigham
a
democratic
leader
of
ohio
afterward
banished
to
the
south
for
his
opposition
to
the
war
constantly
applied
to
lincoln
the
epithet
of
caesar
wendell
phillips
saw
in
him
a
more
unlimited
despot
than
the
world
knows
this
side
of
china
sensitive
to
such
stinging
thrusts
and
no
friend
of
wanton
persecution
lincoln
attempted
to
mitigate
the
rigors
of
the
law
by
paroling
many
political
prisoners
the
general
policy
however
he
defended
in
homely
language
very
different
in
tone
and
meaning
from
the
involved
reasoning
of
the
lawyers
must
i
shoot
a
simple
minded
soldier
boy
who
deserts
while
i
must
not
touch
a
hair
of
the
wily
agitator
who
induces
him
to
desert
he
asked
in
a
quiet
way
of
some
spokesmen
for
those
who
protested
against
arresting
people
for
talking
against
the
war
this
summed
up
his
philosophy
he
was
engaged
in
a
war
to
save
the
union
and
all
measures
necessary
and
proper
to
accomplish
that
purpose
were
warranted
by
the
constitution
which
he
had
sworn
to
uphold
military
strategy
north
and
south
the
broad
outlines
of
military
strategy
followed
by
the
commanders
of
the
opposing
forces
are
clear
even
to
the
layman
who
cannot
be
expected
to
master
the
details
of
a
campaign
or
for
that
matter
the
maneuvers
of
a
single
great
battle
the
problem
for
the
south
was
one
of
defense
mainly
though
even
for
defense
swift
and
paralyzing
strokes
at
the
north
were
later
deemed
imperative
measures
the
problem
of
the
north
was
to
put
it
baldly
one
of
invasion
and
conquest
southern
territory
had
to
be
invaded
and
southern
armies
beaten
on
their
own
ground
or
worn
down
to
exhaustion
there
in
the
execution
of
this
undertaking
geography
as
usual
played
a
significant
part
in
the
disposition
of
forces
the
appalachian
ranges
stretching
through
the
confederacy
to
northern
alabama
divided
the
campaigns
into
eastern
and
western
enterprises
both
were
of
signal
importance
victory
in
the
east
promised
the
capture
of
the
confederate
capital
of
richmond
a
stroke
of
moral
worth
hardly
to
be
overestimated
victory
in
the
west
meant
severing
the
confederacy
and
opening
the
mississippi
valley
down
to
the
gulf
as
it
turned
out
the
western
forces
accomplished
their
task
first
vindicating
the
military
powers
of
union
soldiers
and
shaking
the
confidence
of
opposing
commanders
in
february
grant
captured
fort
donelson
on
the
tennessee
river
rallied
wavering
unionists
in
kentucky
forced
the
evacuation
of
nashville
and
opened
the
way
for
two
hundred
miles
into
the
confederacy
at
shiloh
murfreesboro
vicksburg
chickamauga
chattanooga
desperate
fighting
followed
and
in
spite
of
varying
fortunes
it
resulted
in
the
discomfiture
and
retirement
of
confederate
forces
to
the
southeast
into
georgia
by
the
middle
of
the
mississippi
valley
was
open
to
the
gulf
the
initiative
taken
out
of
the
hands
of
southern
commanders
in
the
west
and
the
way
prepared
for
sherman
s
final
stroke
the
march
from
atlanta
to
the
sea
a
maneuver
executed
with
needless
severity
in
the
autumn
of
illustration
general
ulysses
s
grant
illustration
general
robert
e
lee
for
the
almost
unbroken
succession
of
achievements
in
the
west
by
generals
grant
sherman
thomas
and
hooker
against
albert
sidney
johnston
bragg
pemberton
and
hood
the
union
forces
in
the
east
offered
at
first
an
almost
equally
unbroken
series
of
misfortunes
and
disasters
far
from
capturing
richmond
they
had
been
thrown
on
the
defensive
general
after
general
mcclellan
pope
burnside
hooker
and
meade
was
tried
and
found
wanting
none
of
them
could
administer
a
crushing
defeat
to
the
confederate
troops
and
more
than
once
the
union
soldiers
were
beaten
in
a
fair
battle
they
did
succeed
however
in
delivering
a
severe
check
to
advancing
confederates
under
general
robert
e
lee
first
at
antietam
in
september
and
then
at
gettysburg
in
july
checks
reckoned
as
victories
though
in
each
instance
the
confederates
escaped
without
demoralization
not
until
the
beginning
of
the
next
year
when
general
grant
supplied
with
almost
unlimited
men
and
munitions
began
his
irresistible
hammering
at
lee
s
army
did
the
final
phase
of
the
war
commence
the
pitiless
drive
told
at
last
general
lee
on
april
seeing
the
futility
of
further
conflict
surrendered
an
army
still
capable
of
hard
fighting
at
appomattox
not
far
from
the
capital
of
the
confederacy
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
the
federal
military
hospital
at
gettysburg
abraham
lincoln
the
services
of
lincoln
to
the
cause
of
union
defy
description
a
judicial
scrutiny
of
the
war
reveals
his
thought
and
planning
in
every
part
of
the
varied
activity
that
finally
crowned
northern
arms
with
victory
is
it
in
the
field
of
diplomacy
does
seward
the
secretary
of
state
propose
harsh
and
caustic
measures
likely
to
draw
england
s
sword
into
the
scale
lincoln
counsels
moderation
he
takes
the
irritating
message
and
with
his
own
hand
strikes
out
erases
tones
down
and
interlines
exchanging
for
words
that
sting
and
burn
the
language
of
prudence
and
caution
is
it
a
matter
of
compromise
with
the
south
so
often
proposed
by
men
on
both
sides
sick
of
carnage
lincoln
is
always
ready
to
listen
and
turns
away
only
when
he
is
invited
to
surrender
principles
essential
to
the
safety
of
the
union
is
it
high
strategy
of
war
a
question
of
the
general
best
fitted
to
win
gettysburg
hooker
sedgwick
or
meade
lincoln
goes
in
person
to
the
war
department
in
the
dead
of
night
to
take
counsel
with
his
secretary
and
to
make
the
fateful
choice
is
it
a
complaint
from
a
citizen
deprived
as
he
believes
of
his
civil
liberties
unjustly
or
in
violation
of
the
constitution
lincoln
is
ready
to
hear
it
and
anxious
to
afford
relief
if
warrant
can
be
found
for
it
is
a
mother
begging
for
the
life
of
a
son
sentenced
to
be
shot
as
a
deserter
lincoln
hears
her
petition
and
grants
it
even
against
the
protests
made
by
his
generals
in
the
name
of
military
discipline
do
politicians
sow
dissensions
in
the
army
and
among
civilians
lincoln
grandly
waves
aside
their
petty
personalities
and
invites
them
to
think
of
the
greater
cause
is
it
a
question
of
securing
votes
to
ratify
the
thirteenth
amendment
abolishing
slavery
lincoln
thinks
it
not
beneath
his
dignity
to
traffic
and
huckster
with
politicians
over
the
trifling
jobs
asked
in
return
by
the
members
who
hold
out
against
him
does
a
new
york
newspaper
call
him
an
ignorant
western
boor
lincoln
s
reply
is
a
letter
to
a
mother
who
has
given
her
all
her
sons
on
the
field
of
battle
and
an
address
at
gettysburg
both
of
which
will
live
as
long
as
the
tongue
in
which
they
were
written
these
are
tributes
not
only
to
his
mastery
of
the
english
language
but
also
to
his
mastery
of
all
those
sentiments
of
sweetness
and
strength
which
are
the
finest
flowers
of
culture
throughout
the
entire
span
of
service
however
lincoln
was
beset
by
merciless
critics
the
fiery
apostles
of
abolition
accused
him
of
cowardice
when
he
delayed
the
bold
stroke
at
slavery
anti
war
democrats
lashed
out
at
every
step
he
took
even
in
his
own
party
he
found
no
peace
charles
sumner
complained
our
president
is
now
dictator
imperator
whichever
you
like
but
how
vain
to
have
the
power
of
a
god
and
not
to
use
it
godlike
leaders
among
the
republicans
sought
to
put
him
aside
in
and
place
chase
in
his
chair
i
hope
we
may
never
have
a
worse
man
was
lincoln
s
quiet
answer
wide
were
the
dissensions
in
the
north
during
that
year
and
the
republicans
while
selecting
lincoln
as
their
candidate
again
cast
off
their
old
name
and
chose
the
simple
title
of
the
union
party
moreover
they
selected
a
southern
man
andrew
johnson
of
tennessee
to
be
associated
with
him
as
candidate
for
vice
president
this
combination
the
northern
democrats
boldly
confronted
with
a
platform
declaring
that
after
four
years
of
failure
to
restore
the
union
by
the
experiment
of
war
during
which
under
the
pretence
of
military
necessity
or
war
power
higher
than
the
constitution
the
constitution
itself
has
been
disregarded
in
every
part
and
public
liberty
and
private
right
alike
trodden
down
justice
humanity
liberty
and
public
welfare
demand
that
immediate
efforts
be
made
for
a
cessation
of
hostilities
to
the
end
that
peace
may
be
restored
on
the
basis
of
the
federal
union
of
the
states
it
is
true
that
the
democratic
candidate
general
mcclellan
sought
to
break
the
yoke
imposed
upon
him
by
the
platform
saying
that
he
could
not
look
his
old
comrades
in
the
face
and
pronounce
their
efforts
vain
but
the
party
call
to
the
nation
to
repudiate
lincoln
and
his
works
had
gone
forth
the
response
came
giving
lincoln
votes
against
for
his
opponent
the
bitter
things
said
about
him
during
the
campaign
he
forgot
and
forgave
when
in
april
he
was
struck
down
by
the
assassin
s
hand
he
above
all
others
in
washington
was
planning
measures
of
moderation
and
healing
the
results
of
the
civil
war
there
is
a
strong
and
natural
tendency
on
the
part
of
writers
to
stress
the
dramatic
and
heroic
aspects
of
war
but
the
long
judgment
of
history
requires
us
to
include
all
other
significant
phases
as
well
like
every
great
armed
conflict
the
civil
war
outran
the
purposes
of
those
who
took
part
in
it
waged
over
the
nature
of
the
union
it
made
a
revolution
in
the
union
changing
public
policies
and
constitutional
principles
and
giving
a
new
direction
to
agriculture
and
industry
the
supremacy
of
the
union
first
and
foremost
the
war
settled
for
all
time
the
long
dispute
as
to
the
nature
of
the
federal
system
the
doctrine
of
state
sovereignty
was
laid
to
rest
men
might
still
speak
of
the
rights
of
states
and
think
of
their
commonwealths
with
affection
but
nullification
and
secession
were
destroyed
the
nation
was
supreme
the
destruction
of
the
slave
power
next
to
the
vindication
of
national
supremacy
was
the
destruction
of
the
planting
aristocracy
of
the
south
that
great
power
which
had
furnished
leadership
of
undoubted
ability
and
had
so
long
contested
with
the
industrial
and
commercial
interests
of
the
north
the
first
paralyzing
blow
at
the
planters
was
struck
by
the
abolition
of
slavery
the
second
and
third
came
with
the
fourteenth
and
fifteenth
amendments
giving
the
ballot
to
freedmen
and
excluding
from
public
office
the
confederate
leaders
driving
from
the
work
of
reconstruction
the
finest
talents
of
the
south
as
if
to
add
bitterness
to
gall
and
wormwood
the
fourteenth
amendment
forbade
the
united
states
or
any
state
to
pay
any
debts
incurred
in
aid
of
the
confederacy
or
in
the
emancipation
of
the
slaves
plunging
into
utter
bankruptcy
the
southern
financiers
who
had
stripped
their
section
of
capital
to
support
their
cause
so
the
southern
planters
found
themselves
excluded
from
public
office
and
ruled
over
by
their
former
bondmen
under
the
tutelage
of
republican
leaders
their
labor
system
was
wrecked
and
their
money
and
bonds
were
as
worthless
as
waste
paper
the
south
was
subject
to
the
north
that
which
neither
the
federalists
nor
the
whigs
had
been
able
to
accomplish
in
the
realm
of
statecraft
was
accomplished
on
the
field
of
battle
the
triumph
of
industry
the
wreck
of
the
planting
system
was
accompanied
by
a
mighty
upswing
of
northern
industry
which
made
the
old
whigs
of
massachusetts
and
pennsylvania
stare
in
wonderment
the
demands
of
the
federal
government
for
manufactured
goods
at
unrestricted
prices
gave
a
stimulus
to
business
which
more
than
replaced
the
lost
markets
of
the
south
between
and
the
number
of
manufacturing
establishments
increased
per
cent
as
against
for
the
previous
decade
while
the
number
of
persons
employed
almost
doubled
there
was
no
doubt
about
the
future
of
american
industry
the
victory
for
the
protective
tariff
moreover
it
was
henceforth
to
be
well
protected
for
many
years
before
the
war
the
friends
of
protection
had
been
on
the
defensive
the
tariff
act
of
imposed
duties
so
low
as
to
presage
a
tariff
for
revenue
only
the
war
changed
all
that
the
extraordinary
military
expenditures
requiring
heavy
taxes
on
all
sources
justified
tariffs
so
high
that
a
follower
of
clay
or
webster
might
well
have
gasped
with
astonishment
after
the
war
was
over
the
debt
remained
and
both
interest
and
principal
had
to
be
paid
protective
arguments
based
on
economic
reasoning
were
supported
by
a
plain
necessity
for
revenue
which
admitted
no
dispute
a
liberal
immigration
policy
linked
with
industry
was
the
labor
supply
the
problem
of
manning
industries
became
a
pressing
matter
and
republican
leaders
grappled
with
it
in
the
platform
of
the
union
party
adopted
in
it
was
declared
that
foreign
immigration
which
in
the
past
has
added
so
much
to
the
wealth
the
development
of
resources
and
the
increase
of
power
to
this
nation
the
asylum
of
the
oppressed
of
all
nations
should
be
fostered
and
encouraged
by
a
liberal
and
just
policy
in
that
very
year
congress
recognizing
the
importance
of
the
problem
passed
a
measure
of
high
significance
creating
a
bureau
of
immigration
and
authorizing
a
modified
form
of
indentured
labor
by
making
it
legal
for
immigrants
to
pledge
their
wages
in
advance
to
pay
their
passage
over
though
the
bill
was
soon
repealed
the
practice
authorized
by
it
was
long
continued
the
cheapness
of
the
passage
shortened
the
term
of
service
but
the
principle
was
older
than
the
days
of
william
penn
the
homestead
act
of
in
the
immigration
measure
guaranteeing
a
continuous
and
adequate
labor
supply
the
manufacturers
saw
an
offset
to
the
homestead
act
of
granting
free
lands
to
settlers
the
homestead
law
they
had
resisted
in
a
long
and
bitter
congressional
battle
naturally
they
had
not
taken
kindly
to
a
scheme
which
lured
men
away
from
the
factories
or
enabled
them
to
make
unlimited
demands
for
higher
wages
as
the
price
of
remaining
southern
planters
likewise
had
feared
free
homesteads
for
the
very
good
reason
that
they
only
promised
to
add
to
the
overbalancing
power
of
the
north
in
spite
of
the
opposition
supporters
of
a
liberal
land
policy
made
steady
gains
free
soil
democrats
jacksonian
farmers
and
mechanics
labor
reformers
and
political
leaders
like
stephen
a
douglas
of
illinois
and
andrew
johnson
of
tennessee
kept
up
the
agitation
in
season
and
out
more
than
once
were
they
able
to
force
a
homestead
bill
through
the
house
of
representatives
only
to
have
it
blocked
in
the
senate
where
southern
interests
were
intrenched
then
after
the
senate
was
won
over
a
democratic
president
james
buchanan
vetoed
the
bill
still
the
issue
lived
the
republicans
strong
among
the
farmers
of
the
northwest
favored
it
from
the
beginning
and
pressed
it
upon
the
attention
of
the
country
finally
the
manufacturers
yielded
they
received
their
compensation
in
the
contract
labor
law
in
congress
provided
for
the
free
distribution
of
land
in
acre
lots
among
men
and
women
of
strong
arms
and
willing
hearts
ready
to
build
their
serried
lines
of
homesteads
to
the
rockies
and
beyond
internal
improvements
if
farmers
and
manufacturers
were
early
divided
on
the
matter
of
free
homesteads
the
same
could
hardly
be
said
of
internal
improvements
the
western
tiller
of
the
soil
was
as
eager
for
some
easy
way
of
sending
his
produce
to
market
as
the
manufacturer
was
for
the
same
means
to
transport
his
goods
to
the
consumer
on
the
farm
while
the
confederate
leaders
were
writing
into
their
constitution
a
clause
forbidding
all
appropriations
for
internal
improvements
the
republican
leaders
at
washington
were
planning
such
expenditures
from
the
treasury
in
the
form
of
public
land
grants
to
railways
as
would
have
dazed
the
authors
of
the
national
road
bill
half
a
century
earlier
sound
finance
national
banking
from
hamilton
s
day
to
lincoln
s
business
men
in
the
east
had
contended
for
a
sound
system
of
national
currency
the
experience
of
the
states
with
paper
money
painfully
impressive
in
the
years
before
the
framing
of
the
constitution
had
been
convincing
to
those
who
understood
the
economy
of
business
the
constitution
as
we
have
seen
bore
the
signs
of
this
experience
states
were
forbidden
to
emit
bills
of
credit
paper
money
in
short
this
provision
stood
clear
in
the
document
but
judicial
ingenuity
had
circumvented
it
in
the
age
of
jacksonian
democracy
the
states
had
enacted
and
the
supreme
court
after
the
death
of
john
marshall
had
sustained
laws
chartering
banking
companies
and
authorizing
them
to
issue
paper
money
so
the
country
was
beset
by
the
old
curse
the
banks
of
western
and
southern
states
issuing
reams
of
paper
notes
to
help
borrowers
pay
their
debts
in
dealing
with
war
finances
the
republicans
attacked
this
ancient
evil
by
act
of
congress
in
they
authorized
a
series
of
national
banks
founded
on
the
credit
of
government
bonds
and
empowered
to
issue
notes
the
next
year
they
stopped
all
bank
paper
sent
forth
under
the
authority
of
the
states
by
means
of
a
prohibitive
tax
in
this
way
by
two
measures
congress
restored
federal
control
over
the
monetary
system
although
it
did
not
reestablish
the
united
states
bank
so
hated
by
jacksonian
democracy
destruction
of
states
rights
by
fourteenth
amendment
these
acts
and
others
not
cited
here
were
measures
of
centralization
and
consolidation
at
the
expense
of
the
powers
and
dignity
of
the
states
they
were
all
of
high
import
but
the
crowning
act
of
nationalism
was
the
fourteenth
amendment
which
among
other
things
forbade
states
to
deprive
any
person
of
life
liberty
or
property
without
due
process
of
law
the
immediate
occasion
though
not
the
actual
cause
of
this
provision
was
the
need
for
protecting
the
rights
of
freedmen
against
hostile
legislatures
in
the
south
the
result
of
the
amendment
as
was
prophesied
in
protests
loud
and
long
from
every
quarter
of
the
democratic
party
was
the
subjection
of
every
act
of
state
municipal
and
county
authorities
to
possible
annulment
by
the
supreme
court
at
washington
the
expected
happened
few
negroes
ever
brought
cases
under
the
fourteenth
amendment
to
the
attention
of
the
courts
but
thousands
of
state
laws
municipal
ordinances
and
acts
of
local
authorities
were
set
aside
as
null
and
void
under
it
laws
of
states
regulating
railway
rates
fixing
hours
of
labor
in
bakeshops
and
taxing
corporations
were
in
due
time
to
be
annulled
as
conflicting
with
an
amendment
erroneously
supposed
to
be
designed
solely
for
the
protection
of
negroes
as
centralized
power
over
tariffs
railways
public
lands
and
other
national
concerns
went
to
congress
so
centralized
power
over
the
acts
of
state
and
local
authorities
involving
an
infringement
of
personal
and
property
rights
was
conferred
on
the
federal
judiciary
the
apex
of
which
was
the
supreme
court
at
washington
thus
the
old
federation
of
independent
states
all
equal
in
rights
and
dignity
each
wearing
the
jewel
of
sovereignty
so
celebrated
in
southern
oratory
had
gone
the
way
of
all
flesh
under
the
withering
blasts
of
civil
war
reconstruction
in
the
south
theories
about
the
position
of
the
seceded
states
on
the
morning
of
april
when
general
lee
surrendered
his
army
to
general
grant
eleven
states
stood
in
a
peculiar
relation
to
the
union
now
declared
perpetual
lawyers
and
political
philosophers
were
much
perturbed
and
had
been
for
some
time
as
to
what
should
be
done
with
the
members
of
the
former
confederacy
radical
republicans
held
that
they
were
conquered
provinces
at
the
mercy
of
congress
to
be
governed
under
such
laws
as
it
saw
fit
to
enact
and
until
in
its
wisdom
it
decided
to
readmit
any
or
all
of
them
to
the
union
men
of
more
conservative
views
held
that
as
the
war
had
been
waged
by
the
north
on
the
theory
that
no
state
could
secede
from
the
union
the
confederate
states
had
merely
attempted
to
withdraw
and
had
failed
the
corollary
of
this
latter
line
of
argument
was
simple
the
southern
states
are
still
in
the
union
and
it
is
the
duty
of
the
president
as
commander
in
chief
to
remove
the
federal
troops
as
soon
as
order
is
restored
and
the
state
governments
ready
to
function
once
more
as
usual
lincoln
s
proposal
some
such
simple
and
conservative
form
of
reconstruction
had
been
suggested
by
lincoln
in
a
proclamation
of
december
he
proposed
pardon
and
a
restoration
of
property
except
in
slaves
to
nearly
all
who
had
directly
or
by
implication
participated
in
the
existing
rebellion
on
condition
that
they
take
an
oath
of
loyalty
to
the
union
he
then
announced
that
when
in
any
of
the
states
named
a
body
of
voters
qualified
under
the
law
as
it
stood
before
secession
and
equal
in
number
to
one
tenth
the
votes
cast
in
took
the
oath
of
allegiance
they
should
be
permitted
to
reestablish
a
state
government
such
a
government
he
added
should
be
recognized
as
a
lawful
authority
and
entitled
to
protection
under
the
federal
constitution
with
reference
to
the
status
of
the
former
slaves
lincoln
made
it
clear
that
while
their
freedom
must
be
recognized
he
would
not
object
to
any
legislation
which
may
yet
be
consistent
as
a
temporary
arrangement
with
their
present
condition
as
a
laboring
landless
and
homeless
class
andrew
johnson
s
plan
his
impeachment
lincoln
s
successor
andrew
johnson
the
vice
president
soon
after
taking
office
proposed
to
pursue
a
somewhat
similar
course
in
a
number
of
states
he
appointed
military
governors
instructing
them
at
the
earliest
possible
moment
to
assemble
conventions
chosen
by
that
portion
of
the
people
of
the
said
states
who
are
loyal
to
the
united
states
and
proceed
to
the
organization
of
regular
civil
government
johnson
a
southern
man
and
a
democrat
was
immediately
charged
by
the
republicans
with
being
too
ready
to
restore
the
southern
states
as
the
months
went
by
the
opposition
to
his
measures
and
policies
in
congress
grew
in
size
and
bitterness
the
contest
resulted
in
the
impeachment
of
johnson
by
the
house
of
representatives
in
march
and
his
acquittal
by
the
senate
merely
because
his
opponents
lacked
one
vote
of
the
two
thirds
required
for
conviction
congress
enacts
reconstruction
laws
in
fact
congress
was
in
a
strategic
position
it
was
the
law
making
body
and
it
could
moreover
determine
the
conditions
under
which
senators
and
representatives
from
the
south
were
to
be
readmitted
it
therefore
proceeded
to
pass
a
series
of
reconstruction
acts
carrying
all
of
them
over
johnson
s
veto
these
measures
the
first
of
which
became
a
law
on
march
betrayed
an
animus
not
found
anywhere
in
lincoln
s
plans
or
johnson
s
proclamations
they
laid
off
the
ten
states
the
whole
confederacy
with
the
exception
of
tennessee
still
outside
the
pale
into
five
military
districts
each
commanded
by
a
military
officer
appointed
by
the
president
they
ordered
the
commanding
general
to
prepare
a
register
of
voters
for
the
election
of
delegates
to
conventions
chosen
for
the
purpose
of
drafting
new
constitutions
such
voters
however
were
not
to
be
as
lincoln
had
suggested
loyal
persons
duly
qualified
under
the
law
existing
before
secession
but
the
male
citizens
of
said
state
twenty
one
years
old
and
upward
of
whatever
race
color
or
previous
condition
except
such
as
may
be
disfranchised
for
participation
in
the
rebellion
or
for
felony
at
common
law
this
was
the
death
knell
to
the
idea
that
the
leaders
of
the
confederacy
and
their
white
supporters
might
be
permitted
to
share
in
the
establishment
of
the
new
order
power
was
thus
arbitrarily
thrust
into
the
hands
of
the
newly
emancipated
male
negroes
and
the
handful
of
whites
who
could
show
a
record
of
loyalty
that
was
not
all
each
state
was
under
the
reconstruction
acts
compelled
to
ratify
the
fourteenth
amendment
to
the
federal
constitution
as
a
price
of
restoration
to
the
union
the
composition
of
the
conventions
thus
authorized
may
be
imagined
bondmen
without
the
asking
and
without
preparation
found
themselves
the
governing
power
an
army
of
adventurers
from
the
north
carpet
baggers
as
they
were
called
poured
in
upon
the
scene
to
aid
in
reconstruction
undoubtedly
many
men
of
honor
and
fine
intentions
gave
unstinted
service
but
the
results
of
their
deliberations
only
aggravated
the
open
wound
left
by
the
war
any
number
of
political
doctors
offered
their
prescriptions
but
no
effective
remedy
could
be
found
under
measures
admittedly
open
to
grave
objections
the
southern
states
were
one
after
another
restored
to
the
union
by
the
grace
of
congress
the
last
one
in
even
this
grudging
concession
of
the
formalities
of
statehood
did
not
mean
a
full
restoration
of
honors
and
privileges
the
last
soldier
was
not
withdrawn
from
the
last
southern
capital
until
and
federal
control
over
elections
long
remained
as
a
sign
of
congressional
supremacy
the
status
of
the
freedmen
even
more
intricate
than
the
issues
involved
in
restoring
the
seceded
states
to
the
union
was
the
question
of
what
to
do
with
the
newly
emancipated
slaves
that
problem
often
put
to
abolitionists
before
the
war
had
become
at
last
a
real
concern
the
thirteenth
amendment
abolishing
slavery
had
not
touched
it
at
all
it
declared
bondmen
free
but
did
nothing
to
provide
them
with
work
or
homes
and
did
not
mention
the
subject
of
political
rights
all
these
matters
were
left
to
the
states
and
the
legislatures
of
some
of
them
by
their
famous
black
codes
restored
a
form
of
servitude
under
the
guise
of
vagrancy
and
apprentice
laws
such
methods
were
in
fact
partly
responsible
for
the
reaction
that
led
congress
to
abandon
lincoln
s
policies
and
undertake
its
own
program
of
reconstruction
still
no
extensive
effort
was
made
to
solve
by
law
the
economic
problems
of
the
bondmen
radical
abolitionists
had
advocated
that
the
slaves
when
emancipated
should
be
given
outright
the
fields
of
their
former
masters
but
congress
steadily
rejected
the
very
idea
of
confiscation
the
necessity
of
immediate
assistance
it
recognized
by
creating
in
the
freedmen
s
bureau
to
take
care
of
refugees
it
authorized
the
issue
of
food
and
clothing
to
the
destitute
and
the
renting
of
abandoned
and
certain
other
lands
under
federal
control
to
former
slaves
at
reasonable
rates
but
the
larger
problem
of
the
relation
of
the
freedmen
to
the
land
it
left
to
the
slow
working
of
time
against
sharp
protests
from
conservative
men
particularly
among
the
democrats
congress
did
insist
however
on
conferring
upon
the
freedmen
certain
rights
by
national
law
these
rights
fell
into
broad
divisions
civil
and
political
by
an
act
passed
in
congress
gave
to
former
slaves
the
rights
of
white
citizens
in
the
matter
of
making
contracts
giving
testimony
in
courts
and
purchasing
selling
and
leasing
property
as
it
was
doubtful
whether
congress
had
the
power
to
enact
this
law
there
was
passed
and
submitted
to
the
states
the
fourteenth
amendment
which
gave
citizenship
to
the
freedmen
assured
them
of
the
privileges
and
immunities
of
citizens
of
the
united
states
and
declared
that
no
state
should
deprive
any
person
of
his
life
liberty
or
property
without
due
process
of
law
not
yet
satisfied
congress
attempted
to
give
social
equality
to
negroes
by
the
second
civil
rights
bill
of
which
promised
to
them
among
other
things
the
full
and
equal
enjoyment
of
inns
theaters
public
conveyances
and
places
of
amusement
a
law
later
declared
unconstitutional
by
the
supreme
court
the
matter
of
political
rights
was
even
more
hotly
contested
but
the
radical
republicans
like
charles
sumner
asserted
that
civil
rights
were
not
secure
unless
supported
by
the
suffrage
in
this
same
fourteenth
amendment
they
attempted
to
guarantee
the
ballot
to
all
negro
men
leaving
the
women
to
take
care
of
themselves
the
amendment
declared
in
effect
that
when
any
state
deprived
adult
male
citizens
of
the
right
to
vote
its
representation
in
congress
should
be
reduced
in
the
proportion
such
persons
bore
to
the
voting
population
this
provision
having
failed
to
accomplish
its
purpose
the
fifteenth
amendment
was
passed
and
ratified
expressly
declaring
that
no
citizen
should
be
deprived
of
the
right
to
vote
on
account
of
race
color
or
previous
condition
of
servitude
to
make
assurance
doubly
secure
congress
enacted
in
and
three
drastic
laws
sometimes
known
as
force
bills
providing
for
the
use
of
federal
authorities
civil
and
military
in
supervising
elections
in
all
parts
of
the
union
so
the
federal
government
having
destroyed
chattel
slavery
sought
by
legal
decree
to
sweep
away
all
its
signs
and
badges
civil
social
and
political
never
save
perhaps
in
some
of
the
civil
conflicts
of
greece
or
rome
had
there
occurred
in
the
affairs
of
a
nation
a
social
revolution
so
complete
so
drastic
and
far
reaching
in
its
results
summary
of
the
sectional
conflict
just
as
the
united
states
under
the
impetus
of
western
enterprise
rounded
out
the
continental
domain
its
very
existence
as
a
nation
was
challenged
by
a
fratricidal
conflict
between
two
sections
this
storm
had
been
long
gathering
upon
the
horizon
from
the
very
beginning
in
colonial
times
there
had
been
a
marked
difference
between
the
south
and
the
north
the
former
by
climate
and
soil
was
dedicated
to
a
planting
system
the
cultivation
of
tobacco
rice
cotton
and
sugar
cane
and
in
the
course
of
time
slave
labor
became
the
foundation
of
the
system
the
north
on
the
other
hand
supplemented
agriculture
by
commerce
trade
and
manufacturing
slavery
though
lawful
did
not
flourish
there
an
abundant
supply
of
free
labor
kept
the
northern
wheels
turning
this
difference
between
the
two
sections
early
noted
by
close
observers
was
increased
with
the
advent
of
the
steam
engine
and
the
factory
system
between
and
an
industrial
revolution
took
place
in
the
north
its
signs
were
gigantic
factories
huge
aggregations
of
industrial
workers
immense
cities
a
flourishing
commerce
and
prosperous
banks
finding
an
unfavorable
reception
in
the
south
the
new
industrial
system
was
confined
mainly
to
the
north
by
canals
and
railways
new
york
boston
and
philadelphia
were
linked
with
the
wheatfields
of
ohio
indiana
and
illinois
a
steel
net
wove
north
and
northwest
together
a
commercial
net
supplemented
it
western
trade
was
diverted
from
new
orleans
to
the
east
and
eastern
credit
sustained
western
enterprise
in
time
the
industrial
north
and
the
planting
south
evolved
different
ideas
of
political
policy
the
former
looked
with
favor
on
protective
tariffs
ship
subsidies
a
sound
national
banking
system
and
internal
improvements
the
farmers
of
the
west
demanded
that
the
public
domain
be
divided
up
into
free
homesteads
for
farmers
the
south
steadily
swung
around
to
the
opposite
view
its
spokesmen
came
to
regard
most
of
these
policies
as
injurious
to
the
planting
interests
the
economic
questions
were
all
involved
in
a
moral
issue
the
northern
states
in
which
slavery
was
of
slight
consequence
had
early
abolished
the
institution
in
the
course
of
a
few
years
there
appeared
uncompromising
advocates
of
universal
emancipation
far
and
wide
the
agitation
spread
the
south
was
thoroughly
frightened
it
demanded
protection
against
the
agitators
the
enforcement
of
its
rights
in
the
case
of
runaway
slaves
and
equal
privileges
for
slavery
in
the
new
territories
with
the
passing
years
the
conflict
between
the
two
sections
increased
in
bitterness
it
flamed
up
in
and
was
allayed
by
the
missouri
compromise
it
took
on
the
form
of
a
tariff
controversy
and
nullification
in
it
appeared
again
after
the
mexican
war
when
the
question
of
slavery
in
the
new
territories
was
raised
again
compromise
the
great
settlement
of
seemed
to
restore
peace
only
to
prove
an
illusion
a
series
of
startling
events
swept
the
country
into
war
the
repeal
of
the
missouri
compromise
in
the
rise
of
the
republican
party
pledged
to
the
prohibition
of
slavery
in
the
territories
the
dred
scott
decision
of
the
lincoln
douglas
debates
john
brown
s
raid
the
election
of
lincoln
and
secession
the
civil
war
lasting
for
four
years
tested
the
strength
of
both
north
and
south
in
leadership
in
finance
in
diplomatic
skill
in
material
resources
in
industry
and
in
armed
forces
by
the
blockade
of
southern
ports
by
an
overwhelming
weight
of
men
and
materials
and
by
relentless
hammering
on
the
field
of
battle
the
north
was
victorious
the
results
of
the
war
were
revolutionary
in
character
slavery
was
abolished
and
the
freedmen
given
the
ballot
the
southern
planters
who
had
been
the
leaders
of
their
section
were
ruined
financially
and
almost
to
a
man
excluded
from
taking
part
in
political
affairs
the
union
was
declared
to
be
perpetual
and
the
right
of
a
state
to
secede
settled
by
the
judgment
of
battle
federal
control
over
the
affairs
of
states
counties
and
cities
was
established
by
the
fourteenth
amendment
the
power
and
prestige
of
the
federal
government
were
enhanced
beyond
imagination
the
north
was
now
free
to
pursue
its
economic
policies
a
protective
tariff
a
national
banking
system
land
grants
for
railways
free
lands
for
farmers
planting
had
dominated
the
country
for
nearly
a
generation
business
enterprise
was
to
take
its
place
references
northern
accounts
j
k
hosmer
the
appeal
to
arms
and
the
outcome
of
the
civil
war
american
nation
series
j
ropes
history
of
the
civil
war
best
account
of
military
campaigns
j
f
rhodes
history
of
the
united
states
vols
iii
iv
and
v
j
t
morse
abraham
lincoln
vols
southern
accounts
w
e
dodd
jefferson
davis
jefferson
davis
rise
and
fall
of
the
confederate
government
e
pollard
the
lost
cause
a
h
stephens
the
war
between
the
states
questions
contrast
the
reception
of
secession
in
with
that
given
to
nullification
in
compare
the
northern
and
southern
views
of
the
union
what
were
the
peculiar
features
of
the
confederate
constitution
how
was
the
confederacy
financed
compare
the
resources
of
the
two
sections
on
what
foundations
did
southern
hopes
rest
describe
the
attempts
at
a
peaceful
settlement
compare
the
raising
of
armies
for
the
civil
war
with
the
methods
employed
in
the
world
war
see
below
chapter
xxv
compare
the
financial
methods
of
the
government
in
the
two
wars
explain
why
the
blockade
was
such
a
deadly
weapon
give
the
leading
diplomatic
events
of
the
war
trace
the
growth
of
anti
slavery
sentiment
what
measures
were
taken
to
restrain
criticism
of
the
government
what
part
did
lincoln
play
in
all
phases
of
the
war
state
the
principal
results
of
the
war
compare
lincoln
s
plan
of
reconstruction
with
that
adopted
by
congress
what
rights
did
congress
attempt
to
confer
upon
the
former
slaves
research
topics
was
secession
lawful
the
southern
view
by
jefferson
davis
in
harding
select
orations
illustrating
american
history
pp
lincoln
s
view
harding
pp
the
confederate
constitution
compare
with
the
federal
constitution
in
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
and
pp
federal
legislative
measures
prepare
a
table
and
brief
digest
of
the
important
laws
relating
to
the
war
macdonald
pp
economic
aspects
of
the
war
coman
industrial
history
of
the
united
states
pp
dewey
financial
history
of
the
united
states
chaps
xii
and
xiii
tabulate
the
economic
measures
of
congress
in
macdonald
military
campaigns
the
great
battles
are
fully
treated
in
rhodes
history
of
the
civil
war
and
teachers
desiring
to
emphasize
military
affairs
may
assign
campaigns
to
members
of
the
class
for
study
and
report
a
briefer
treatment
in
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
biographical
studies
lincoln
davis
lee
grant
sherman
and
other
leaders
in
civil
and
military
affairs
with
reference
to
local
war
governors
english
and
french
opinion
of
the
war
rhodes
history
of
the
united
states
vol
iv
pp
the
south
during
the
war
rhodes
vol
v
pp
the
north
during
the
war
rhodes
vol
v
pp
reconstruction
measures
macdonald
source
book
pp
elson
pp
the
force
bills
macdonald
pp
part
vi
national
growth
and
world
politics
chapter
xvi
the
political
and
economic
evolution
of
the
south
the
outcome
of
the
civil
war
in
the
south
was
nothing
short
of
a
revolution
the
ruling
class
the
law
and
the
government
of
the
old
order
had
been
subverted
to
political
chaos
was
added
the
havoc
wrought
in
agriculture
business
and
transportation
by
military
operations
and
as
if
to
fill
the
cup
to
the
brim
the
task
of
reconstruction
was
committed
to
political
leaders
from
another
section
of
the
country
strangers
to
the
life
and
traditions
of
the
south
the
south
at
the
close
of
the
war
a
ruling
class
disfranchised
as
the
sovereignty
of
the
planters
had
been
the
striking
feature
of
the
old
regime
so
their
ruin
was
the
outstanding
fact
of
the
new
the
situation
was
extraordinary
the
american
revolution
was
carried
out
by
people
experienced
in
the
arts
of
self
government
and
at
its
close
they
were
free
to
follow
the
general
course
to
which
they
had
long
been
accustomed
the
french
revolution
witnessed
the
overthrow
of
the
clergy
and
the
nobility
but
middle
classes
who
took
their
places
had
been
steadily
rising
in
intelligence
and
wealth
the
southern
revolution
was
unlike
either
of
these
cataclysms
it
was
not
brought
about
by
a
social
upheaval
but
by
an
external
crisis
it
did
not
enfranchise
a
class
that
sought
and
understood
power
but
bondmen
who
had
played
no
part
in
the
struggle
moreover
it
struck
down
a
class
equipped
to
rule
the
leading
planters
were
almost
to
a
man
excluded
from
state
and
federal
offices
and
the
fourteenth
amendment
was
a
bar
to
their
return
all
civil
and
military
places
under
the
authority
of
the
united
states
and
of
the
states
were
closed
to
every
man
who
had
taken
an
oath
to
support
the
constitution
as
a
member
of
congress
as
a
state
legislator
or
as
a
state
or
federal
officer
and
afterward
engaged
in
insurrection
or
rebellion
or
given
aid
and
comfort
to
the
enemies
of
the
united
states
this
sweeping
provision
supplemented
by
the
reconstruction
acts
laid
under
the
ban
most
of
the
talent
energy
and
spirit
of
the
south
the
condition
of
the
state
governments
the
legislative
executive
and
judicial
branches
of
the
state
governments
thus
passed
into
the
control
of
former
slaves
led
principally
by
northern
adventurers
or
southern
novices
known
as
scalawags
the
result
was
a
carnival
of
waste
folly
and
corruption
the
reconstruction
assembly
of
south
carolina
bought
clocks
at
apiece
and
chandeliers
at
to
purchase
land
for
former
bondmen
the
sum
of
was
appropriated
and
swamps
bought
at
seventy
five
cents
an
acre
were
sold
to
the
state
at
five
times
the
cost
in
the
years
between
and
the
debt
of
the
state
rose
from
about
to
and
millions
of
the
increase
could
not
be
accounted
for
by
the
authorities
responsible
for
it
economic
ruin
urban
and
rural
no
matter
where
southern
men
turned
in
they
found
devastation
in
the
towns
in
the
country
and
along
the
highways
atlanta
the
city
to
which
sherman
applied
the
torch
lay
in
ashes
nashville
and
chattanooga
had
been
partially
wrecked
richmond
and
augusta
had
suffered
severely
from
fires
charleston
was
described
by
a
visitor
as
a
city
of
ruins
of
desolation
of
vacant
houses
of
rotten
wharves
of
deserted
warehouses
of
weed
gardens
of
miles
of
grass
grown
streets
how
few
young
men
there
are
how
generally
the
young
women
are
dressed
in
black
the
flower
of
their
proud
aristocracy
is
buried
on
scores
of
battle
fields
those
who
journeyed
through
the
country
about
the
same
time
reported
desolation
equally
widespread
and
equally
pathetic
an
english
traveler
who
made
his
way
along
the
course
of
the
tennessee
river
in
wrote
the
trail
of
war
is
visible
throughout
the
valley
in
burnt
up
gin
houses
ruined
bridges
mills
and
factories
and
large
tracts
of
once
cultivated
land
are
stripped
of
every
vestige
of
fencing
the
roads
long
neglected
are
in
disorder
and
having
in
many
places
become
impassable
new
tracks
have
been
made
through
the
woods
and
fields
without
much
respect
to
boundaries
many
a
great
plantation
had
been
confiscated
by
the
federal
authorities
while
the
owner
was
in
confederate
service
many
more
lay
in
waste
in
the
wake
of
the
armies
the
homes
of
rich
and
poor
alike
if
spared
the
torch
had
been
despoiled
of
the
stock
and
seeds
necessary
to
renew
agriculture
railways
dilapidated
transportation
was
still
more
demoralized
this
is
revealed
in
the
pages
of
congressional
reports
based
upon
first
hand
investigations
one
eloquent
passage
illustrates
all
the
rest
from
pocahontas
to
decatur
alabama
a
distance
of
miles
we
are
told
the
railroad
was
almost
entirely
destroyed
except
the
road
bed
and
iron
rails
and
they
were
in
a
very
bad
condition
every
bridge
and
trestle
destroyed
cross
ties
rotten
buildings
burned
water
tanks
gone
tracks
grown
up
in
weeds
and
bushes
not
a
saw
mill
near
the
line
and
the
labor
system
of
the
country
gone
about
forty
miles
of
the
track
were
burned
the
cross
ties
entirely
destroyed
and
the
rails
bent
and
twisted
in
such
a
manner
as
to
require
great
labor
to
straighten
and
a
large
portion
of
them
requiring
renewal
capital
and
credit
destroyed
the
fluid
capital
of
the
south
money
and
credit
was
in
the
same
prostrate
condition
as
the
material
capital
the
confederate
currency
inflated
to
the
bursting
point
had
utterly
collapsed
and
was
as
worthless
as
waste
paper
the
bonds
of
the
confederate
government
were
equally
valueless
specie
had
nearly
disappeared
from
circulation
the
fourteenth
amendment
to
the
federal
constitution
had
made
all
debts
obligations
and
claims
incurred
in
aid
of
the
confederate
cause
illegal
and
void
millions
of
dollars
owed
to
northern
creditors
before
the
war
were
overdue
and
payment
was
pressed
upon
the
debtors
where
such
debts
were
secured
by
mortgages
on
land
executions
against
the
property
could
be
obtained
in
federal
courts
the
restoration
of
white
supremacy
intimidation
in
both
politics
and
economics
the
process
of
reconstruction
in
the
south
was
slow
and
arduous
the
first
battle
in
the
political
contest
for
white
supremacy
was
won
outside
the
halls
of
legislatures
and
the
courts
of
law
it
was
waged
in
the
main
by
secret
organizations
among
which
the
ku
klux
klan
and
the
white
camelia
were
the
most
prominent
the
first
of
these
societies
appeared
in
tennessee
in
and
held
its
first
national
convention
the
following
year
it
was
in
origin
a
social
club
according
to
its
announcement
its
objects
were
to
protect
the
weak
the
innocent
and
the
defenceless
from
the
indignities
wrongs
and
outrages
of
the
lawless
the
violent
and
the
brutal
and
to
succor
the
suffering
especially
the
widows
and
orphans
of
the
confederate
soldiers
the
whole
south
was
called
the
empire
and
was
ruled
by
a
grand
wizard
each
state
was
a
realm
and
each
county
a
province
in
the
secret
orders
there
were
enrolled
over
half
a
million
men
the
methods
of
the
ku
klux
and
the
white
camelia
were
similar
solemn
parades
of
masked
men
on
horses
decked
in
long
robes
were
held
sometimes
in
the
daytime
and
sometimes
at
the
dead
of
night
notices
were
sent
to
obnoxious
persons
warning
them
to
stop
certain
practices
if
warning
failed
something
more
convincing
was
tried
fright
was
the
emotion
most
commonly
stirred
a
horseman
at
the
witching
hour
of
midnight
would
ride
up
to
the
house
of
some
offender
lift
his
head
gear
take
off
a
skull
and
hand
it
to
the
trembling
victim
with
the
request
that
he
hold
it
for
a
few
minutes
frequently
violence
was
employed
either
officially
or
unofficially
by
members
of
the
klan
tar
and
feathers
were
freely
applied
the
whip
was
sometimes
laid
on
unmercifully
and
occasionally
a
brutal
murder
was
committed
often
the
members
were
fired
upon
from
bushes
or
behind
trees
and
swift
retaliation
followed
so
alarming
did
the
clashes
become
that
in
congress
forbade
interference
with
electors
or
going
in
disguise
for
the
purpose
of
obstructing
the
exercise
of
the
rights
enjoyed
under
federal
law
in
anticipation
of
such
a
step
on
the
part
of
the
federal
government
the
ku
klux
was
officially
dissolved
by
the
grand
wizard
in
nevertheless
the
local
societies
continued
their
organization
and
methods
the
spirit
survived
the
national
association
on
the
whole
says
a
southern
writer
it
is
not
easy
to
see
what
other
course
was
open
to
the
south
armed
resistance
was
out
of
the
question
and
yet
there
must
be
some
control
had
of
the
situation
if
force
was
denied
craft
was
inevitable
the
struggle
for
the
ballot
box
the
effects
of
intimidation
were
soon
seen
at
elections
the
freedman
into
whose
inexperienced
hand
the
ballot
had
been
thrust
was
ordinarily
loath
to
risk
his
head
by
the
exercise
of
his
new
rights
he
had
not
attained
them
by
a
long
and
laborious
contest
of
his
own
and
he
saw
no
urgent
reason
why
he
should
battle
for
the
privilege
of
using
them
the
mere
show
of
force
the
mere
existence
of
a
threat
deterred
thousands
of
ex
slaves
from
appearing
at
the
polls
thus
the
whites
steadily
recovered
their
dominance
nothing
could
prevent
it
congress
enacted
force
bills
establishing
federal
supervision
of
elections
and
the
northern
politicians
protested
against
the
return
of
former
confederates
to
practical
if
not
official
power
but
all
such
opposition
was
like
resistance
to
the
course
of
nature
amnesty
for
southerners
the
recovery
of
white
supremacy
in
this
way
was
quickly
felt
in
national
councils
the
democratic
party
in
the
north
welcomed
it
as
a
sign
of
its
return
to
power
the
more
moderate
republicans
anxious
to
heal
the
breach
in
american
unity
sought
to
encourage
rather
than
to
repress
it
so
it
came
about
that
amnesty
for
confederates
was
widely
advocated
yet
it
must
be
said
that
the
struggle
for
the
removal
of
disabilities
was
stubborn
and
bitter
lincoln
with
characteristic
generosity
in
the
midst
of
the
war
had
issued
a
general
proclamation
of
amnesty
to
nearly
all
who
had
been
in
arms
against
the
union
on
condition
that
they
take
an
oath
of
loyalty
but
johnson
vindictive
toward
southern
leaders
and
determined
to
make
treason
infamous
had
extended
the
list
of
exceptions
congress
even
more
relentless
in
its
pursuit
of
confederates
pushed
through
the
fourteenth
amendment
which
worked
the
sweeping
disabilities
we
have
just
described
to
appeals
for
comprehensive
clemency
congress
was
at
first
adamant
in
vain
did
men
like
carl
schurz
exhort
their
colleagues
to
crown
their
victory
in
battle
with
a
noble
act
of
universal
pardon
and
oblivion
congress
would
not
yield
it
would
grant
amnesty
in
individual
cases
for
the
principle
of
proscription
it
stood
fast
when
finally
in
seven
years
after
the
surrender
at
appomattox
it
did
pass
the
general
amnesty
bill
it
insisted
on
certain
exceptions
confederates
who
had
been
members
of
congress
just
before
the
war
or
had
served
in
other
high
posts
civil
or
military
under
the
federal
government
were
still
excluded
from
important
offices
not
until
the
summer
of
when
the
war
with
spain
produced
once
more
a
union
of
hearts
did
congress
relent
and
abolish
the
last
of
the
disabilities
imposed
on
the
confederates
the
force
bills
attacked
and
nullified
the
granting
of
amnesty
encouraged
the
democrats
to
redouble
their
efforts
all
along
the
line
in
they
captured
the
house
of
representatives
and
declared
war
on
the
force
bills
as
a
republican
senate
blocked
immediate
repeal
they
resorted
to
an
ingenious
parliamentary
trick
to
the
appropriation
bill
for
the
support
of
the
army
they
attached
a
rider
or
condition
to
the
effect
that
no
troops
should
be
used
to
sustain
the
republican
government
in
louisiana
the
senate
rejected
the
proposal
a
deadlock
ensued
and
congress
adjourned
without
making
provision
for
the
army
satisfied
with
the
technical
victory
the
democrats
let
the
army
bill
pass
the
next
session
but
kept
up
their
fight
on
the
force
laws
until
they
wrung
from
president
hayes
a
measure
forbidding
the
use
of
united
states
troops
in
supervising
elections
the
following
year
they
again
had
recourse
to
a
rider
on
the
army
bill
and
carried
it
through
putting
an
end
to
the
use
of
money
for
military
control
of
elections
the
reconstruction
program
was
clearly
going
to
pieces
and
the
supreme
court
helped
along
the
process
of
dissolution
by
declaring
parts
of
the
laws
invalid
in
the
democrats
even
won
a
majority
in
the
senate
and
returned
to
power
a
large
number
of
men
once
prominent
in
the
confederate
cause
the
passions
of
the
war
by
this
time
were
evidently
cooling
a
new
generation
of
men
was
coming
on
the
scene
the
supremacy
of
the
whites
in
the
south
if
not
yet
complete
was
at
least
assured
federal
marshals
their
deputies
and
supervisors
of
elections
still
possessed
authority
over
the
polls
but
their
strength
had
been
shorn
by
the
withdrawal
of
united
states
troops
the
war
on
the
remaining
remnants
of
the
force
bills
lapsed
into
desultory
skirmishing
when
in
the
last
fragment
was
swept
away
the
country
took
little
note
of
the
fact
the
only
task
that
lay
before
the
southern
leaders
was
to
write
in
the
constitutions
of
their
respective
states
the
provisions
of
law
which
would
clinch
the
gains
so
far
secured
and
establish
white
supremacy
beyond
the
reach
of
outside
intervention
white
supremacy
sealed
by
new
state
constitutions
the
impetus
to
this
final
step
was
given
by
the
rise
of
the
populist
movement
in
the
south
which
sharply
divided
the
whites
and
in
many
communities
threw
the
balance
of
power
into
the
hands
of
the
few
colored
voters
who
survived
the
process
of
intimidation
southern
leaders
now
devised
new
constitutions
so
constructed
as
to
deprive
negroes
of
the
ballot
by
law
mississippi
took
the
lead
in
south
carolina
followed
five
years
later
louisiana
in
north
carolina
in
alabama
and
maryland
in
and
virginia
in
the
authors
of
these
measures
made
no
attempt
to
conceal
their
purposes
the
intelligent
white
men
of
the
south
said
governor
tillman
intend
to
govern
here
the
fifteenth
amendment
to
the
federal
constitution
however
forbade
them
to
deprive
any
citizen
of
the
right
to
vote
on
account
of
race
color
or
previous
condition
of
servitude
this
made
necessary
the
devices
of
indirection
they
were
few
simple
and
effective
the
first
and
most
easily
administered
was
the
ingenious
provision
requiring
each
prospective
voter
to
read
a
section
of
the
state
constitution
or
understand
and
explain
it
when
read
to
him
by
the
election
officers
as
an
alternative
the
payment
of
taxes
or
the
ownership
of
a
small
amount
of
property
was
accepted
as
a
qualification
for
voting
southern
leaders
unwilling
to
disfranchise
any
of
the
poor
white
men
who
had
stood
side
by
side
with
them
in
the
dark
days
of
reconstruction
also
resorted
to
a
famous
provision
known
as
the
grandfather
clause
this
plan
admitted
to
the
suffrage
any
man
who
did
not
have
either
property
or
educational
qualifications
provided
he
had
voted
on
or
before
or
was
the
son
or
grandson
of
any
such
person
the
devices
worked
effectively
of
the
negroes
in
mississippi
above
the
age
of
twenty
one
only
about
registered
under
the
constitution
of
louisiana
had
colored
voters
enrolled
in
under
the
constitution
drafted
two
years
later
the
registration
fell
to
an
analysis
of
the
figures
for
south
carolina
in
indicates
that
only
about
one
negro
out
of
every
hundred
adult
males
of
that
race
took
part
in
elections
thus
was
closed
this
chapter
of
reconstruction
the
supreme
court
refuses
to
intervene
numerous
efforts
were
made
to
prevail
upon
the
supreme
court
of
the
united
states
to
declare
such
laws
unconstitutional
but
the
court
usually
on
technical
grounds
avoided
coming
to
a
direct
decision
on
the
merits
of
the
matter
in
one
case
the
court
remarked
that
it
could
not
take
charge
of
and
operate
the
election
machinery
of
alabama
it
concluded
that
relief
from
a
great
political
wrong
if
done
as
alleged
by
the
people
of
a
state
and
by
the
state
itself
must
be
given
by
them
or
by
the
legislative
and
executive
departments
of
the
government
of
the
united
states
only
one
of
the
several
schemes
employed
namely
the
grandfather
clause
was
held
to
be
a
violation
of
the
federal
constitution
this
blow
effected
in
by
the
decision
in
the
oklahoma
and
maryland
cases
left
however
the
main
structure
of
disfranchisement
unimpaired
proposals
to
reduce
southern
representation
in
congress
these
provisions
excluding
thousands
of
male
citizens
from
the
ballot
did
not
in
express
terms
deprive
any
one
of
the
vote
on
account
of
race
or
color
they
did
not
therefore
run
counter
to
the
letter
of
the
fifteenth
amendment
but
they
did
unquestionably
make
the
states
which
adopted
them
liable
to
the
operations
of
the
fourteenth
amendment
the
latter
very
explicitly
provides
that
whenever
any
state
deprives
adult
male
citizens
of
the
right
to
vote
except
in
certain
minor
cases
the
representation
of
the
state
in
congress
shall
be
reduced
in
the
proportion
which
such
number
of
disfranchised
citizens
bears
to
the
whole
number
of
male
citizens
over
twenty
one
years
of
age
mindful
of
this
provision
those
who
protested
against
disfranchisement
in
the
south
turned
to
the
republican
party
for
relief
asking
for
action
by
the
political
branches
of
the
federal
government
as
the
supreme
court
had
suggested
the
republicans
responded
in
their
platform
of
by
condemning
all
devices
designed
to
deprive
any
one
of
the
ballot
for
reasons
of
color
alone
they
demanded
the
enforcement
in
letter
and
spirit
of
the
fourteenth
as
well
as
all
other
amendments
though
victorious
in
the
election
the
republicans
refrained
from
reopening
the
ancient
contest
they
made
no
attempt
to
reduce
southern
representation
in
the
house
southern
leaders
while
protesting
against
the
declarations
of
their
opponents
were
able
to
view
them
as
idle
threats
in
no
way
endangering
the
security
of
the
measures
by
which
political
reconstruction
had
been
undone
the
solid
south
out
of
the
thirty
year
conflict
against
carpet
bag
rule
there
emerged
what
was
long
known
as
the
solid
south
a
south
that
except
occasionally
in
the
border
states
never
gave
an
electoral
vote
to
a
republican
candidate
for
president
before
the
civil
war
the
southern
people
had
been
divided
on
political
questions
take
for
example
the
election
of
in
all
the
fifteen
slave
states
the
variety
of
opinion
was
marked
in
nine
of
them
delaware
virginia
tennessee
missouri
maryland
louisiana
kentucky
georgia
and
arkansas
the
combined
vote
against
the
representative
of
the
extreme
southern
point
of
view
breckinridge
constituted
a
safe
majority
in
each
of
the
six
states
which
were
carried
by
breckinridge
there
was
a
large
and
powerful
minority
in
north
carolina
breckinridge
s
majority
over
bell
and
douglas
was
only
votes
equally
astounding
to
those
who
imagine
the
south
united
in
defense
of
extreme
views
in
was
the
vote
for
bell
the
unionist
candidate
who
stood
firmly
for
the
constitution
and
silence
on
slavery
in
every
southern
state
bell
s
vote
was
large
in
virginia
kentucky
missouri
and
tennessee
it
was
greater
than
that
received
by
breckinridge
in
georgia
it
was
against
in
louisiana
against
in
mississippi
against
the
effect
of
the
civil
war
upon
these
divisions
was
immediate
and
decisive
save
in
the
border
states
where
thousands
of
men
continued
to
adhere
to
the
cause
of
union
in
the
confederacy
itself
nearly
all
dissent
was
silenced
by
war
men
who
had
been
bitter
opponents
joined
hands
in
defense
of
their
homes
when
the
armed
conflict
was
over
they
remained
side
by
side
working
against
republican
misrule
and
negro
domination
by
after
northern
supremacy
was
definitely
broken
they
boasted
that
there
were
at
least
twelve
southern
states
in
which
no
republican
candidate
for
president
could
win
a
single
electoral
vote
dissent
in
the
solid
south
though
every
one
grew
accustomed
to
speak
of
the
south
as
solid
it
did
not
escape
close
observers
that
in
a
number
of
southern
states
there
appeared
from
time
to
time
a
fairly
large
body
of
dissenters
in
the
populists
made
heavy
inroads
upon
the
democratic
ranks
on
other
occasions
the
contests
between
factions
within
the
democratic
party
over
the
nomination
of
candidates
revealed
sharp
differences
of
opinion
in
some
places
moreover
there
grew
up
a
republican
minority
of
respectable
size
for
example
in
georgia
mr
taft
in
polled
votes
against
for
mr
bryan
in
north
carolina
against
in
tennessee
against
in
kentucky
against
in
senator
harding
the
republican
candidate
broke
the
record
by
carrying
tennessee
as
well
as
kentucky
oklahoma
and
maryland
the
economic
advance
of
the
south
the
break
up
of
the
great
estates
in
the
dissolution
of
chattel
slavery
it
was
inevitable
that
the
great
estate
should
give
way
before
the
small
farm
the
plantation
was
in
fact
founded
on
slavery
it
was
continued
and
expanded
by
slavery
before
the
war
the
prosperous
planter
either
by
inclination
or
necessity
invested
his
surplus
in
more
land
to
add
to
his
original
domain
as
his
slaves
increased
in
number
he
was
forced
to
increase
his
acreage
or
sell
them
and
he
usually
preferred
the
former
especially
in
the
far
south
still
another
element
favored
the
large
estate
slave
labor
quickly
exhausted
the
soil
and
of
its
own
force
compelled
the
cutting
of
the
forests
and
the
extension
of
the
area
under
cultivation
finally
the
planter
took
a
natural
pride
in
his
great
estate
it
was
a
sign
of
his
prowess
and
his
social
prestige
in
the
foundations
of
the
planting
system
were
gone
it
was
difficult
to
get
efficient
labor
to
till
the
vast
plantations
the
planters
themselves
were
burdened
with
debts
and
handicapped
by
lack
of
capital
negroes
commonly
preferred
tilling
plots
of
their
own
rented
or
bought
under
mortgage
to
the
more
irksome
wage
labor
under
white
supervision
the
land
hunger
of
the
white
farmer
once
checked
by
the
planting
system
reasserted
itself
before
these
forces
the
plantation
broke
up
the
small
farm
became
the
unit
of
cultivation
in
the
south
as
in
the
north
between
and
the
number
of
farms
doubled
in
every
state
south
of
the
line
of
the
potomac
and
ohio
rivers
except
in
arkansas
and
louisiana
from
year
to
year
the
process
of
breaking
up
continued
with
all
that
it
implied
in
the
creation
of
land
owning
farmers
the
diversification
of
crops
no
less
significant
was
the
concurrent
diversification
of
crops
under
slavery
tobacco
rice
and
sugar
were
staples
and
cotton
was
king
these
were
standard
crops
the
methods
of
cultivation
were
simple
and
easily
learned
they
tested
neither
the
skill
nor
the
ingenuity
of
the
slaves
as
the
returns
were
quick
they
did
not
call
for
long
time
investments
of
capital
after
slavery
was
abolished
they
still
remained
the
staples
but
far
sighted
agriculturists
saw
the
dangers
of
depending
upon
a
few
crops
the
mild
climate
all
the
way
around
the
coast
from
virginia
to
texas
and
the
character
of
the
alluvial
soil
invited
the
exercise
of
more
imagination
peaches
oranges
peanuts
and
other
fruits
and
vegetables
were
found
to
grow
luxuriantly
refrigeration
for
steamships
and
freight
cars
put
the
markets
of
great
cities
at
the
doors
of
southern
fruit
and
vegetable
gardeners
the
south
which
in
planting
days
had
relied
so
heavily
upon
the
northwest
for
its
foodstuffs
began
to
battle
for
independence
between
and
the
close
of
the
century
the
value
of
its
farm
crops
increased
from
to
the
industrial
and
commercial
revolution
on
top
of
the
radical
changes
in
agriculture
came
an
industrial
and
commercial
revolution
the
south
had
long
been
rich
in
natural
resources
but
the
slave
system
had
been
unfavorable
to
their
development
rivers
that
would
have
turned
millions
of
spindles
tumbled
unheeded
to
the
seas
coal
and
iron
beds
lay
unopened
timber
was
largely
sacrificed
in
clearing
lands
for
planting
or
fell
to
earth
in
decay
southern
enterprise
was
consumed
in
planting
slavery
kept
out
the
white
immigrants
who
might
have
supplied
the
skilled
labor
for
industry
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
steel
mills
birmingham
alabama
after
achievement
and
fortune
no
longer
lay
on
the
land
alone
as
soon
as
the
paralysis
of
the
war
was
over
the
south
caught
the
industrial
spirit
that
had
conquered
feudal
europe
and
the
agricultural
north
in
the
development
of
mineral
wealth
enormous
strides
were
taken
iron
ore
of
every
quality
was
found
the
chief
beds
being
in
virginia
west
virginia
tennessee
kentucky
north
carolina
georgia
alabama
arkansas
and
texas
five
important
coal
basins
were
uncovered
in
virginia
north
carolina
the
appalachian
chain
from
maryland
to
northern
alabama
kentucky
arkansas
and
texas
oil
pools
were
found
in
kentucky
tennessee
and
texas
within
two
decades
to
the
output
of
mineral
wealth
multiplied
tenfold
from
ten
millions
a
year
to
one
hundred
millions
the
iron
industries
of
west
virginia
and
alabama
began
to
rival
those
of
pennsylvania
birmingham
became
the
pittsburgh
and
atlanta
the
chicago
of
the
south
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
a
southern
cotton
mill
in
a
cotton
field
in
other
lines
of
industry
lumbering
and
cotton
manufacturing
took
a
high
rank
the
development
of
southern
timber
resources
was
in
every
respect
remarkable
particularly
in
louisiana
arkansas
and
mississippi
at
the
end
of
the
first
decade
of
the
twentieth
century
primacy
in
lumber
had
passed
from
the
great
lakes
region
to
the
south
in
eight
southern
states
produced
nearly
four
times
as
much
lumber
as
the
lake
states
and
twice
as
much
as
the
vast
forests
of
washington
and
oregon
the
development
of
the
cotton
industry
in
the
meantime
was
similarly
astounding
in
cotton
spinning
was
a
negligible
matter
in
the
southern
states
in
they
had
one
fourth
of
the
mills
of
the
country
at
the
end
of
the
century
they
had
one
half
the
mills
the
two
carolinas
taking
the
lead
by
consuming
more
than
one
third
of
their
entire
cotton
crop
having
both
the
raw
materials
and
the
power
at
hand
they
enjoyed
many
advantages
over
the
new
england
rivals
and
at
the
opening
of
the
new
century
were
outstripping
the
latter
in
the
proportion
of
spindles
annually
put
into
operation
moreover
the
cotton
planters
finding
a
market
at
the
neighboring
mills
began
to
look
forward
to
a
day
when
they
would
be
somewhat
emancipated
from
absolute
dependence
upon
the
cotton
exchanges
of
new
york
new
orleans
and
liverpool
transportation
kept
pace
with
industry
in
the
south
had
about
ten
thousand
miles
of
railway
by
the
figure
had
doubled
during
the
next
twenty
years
over
thirty
thousand
miles
were
added
most
of
the
increase
being
in
texas
about
there
opened
a
period
of
consolidation
in
which
scores
of
short
lines
were
united
mainly
under
the
leadership
of
northern
capitalists
and
new
through
service
opened
to
the
north
and
west
thus
southern
industries
were
given
easy
outlets
to
the
markets
of
the
nation
and
brought
within
the
main
currents
of
national
business
enterprise
the
social
effects
of
the
economic
changes
as
long
as
the
slave
system
lasted
and
planting
was
the
major
interest
the
south
was
bound
to
be
sectional
in
character
with
slavery
gone
crops
diversified
natural
resources
developed
and
industries
promoted
the
social
order
of
the
ante
bellum
days
inevitably
dissolved
the
south
became
more
and
more
assimilated
to
the
system
of
the
north
in
this
process
several
lines
of
development
are
evident
in
the
first
place
we
see
the
steady
rise
of
the
small
farmer
even
in
the
old
days
there
had
been
a
large
class
of
white
yeomen
who
owned
no
slaves
and
tilled
the
soil
with
their
own
hands
but
they
labored
under
severe
handicaps
they
found
the
fertile
lands
of
the
coast
and
river
valleys
nearly
all
monopolized
by
planters
and
they
were
by
the
force
of
circumstances
driven
into
the
uplands
where
the
soil
was
thin
and
the
crops
were
light
still
they
increased
in
numbers
and
zealously
worked
their
freeholds
the
war
proved
to
be
their
opportunity
with
the
break
up
of
the
plantations
they
managed
to
buy
land
more
worthy
of
their
plows
by
intelligent
labor
and
intensive
cultivation
they
were
able
to
restore
much
of
the
worn
out
soil
to
its
original
fertility
in
the
meantime
they
rose
with
their
prosperity
in
the
social
and
political
scale
it
became
common
for
the
sons
of
white
farmers
to
enter
the
professions
while
their
daughters
went
away
to
college
and
prepared
for
teaching
thus
a
more
democratic
tone
was
given
to
the
white
society
of
the
south
moreover
the
migration
to
the
north
and
west
which
had
formerly
carried
thousands
of
energetic
sons
and
daughters
to
search
for
new
homesteads
was
materially
reduced
the
energy
of
the
agricultural
population
went
into
rehabilitation
the
increase
in
the
number
of
independent
farmers
was
accompanied
by
the
rise
of
small
towns
and
villages
which
gave
diversity
to
the
life
of
the
south
before
it
was
possible
to
travel
through
endless
stretches
of
cotton
and
tobacco
the
social
affairs
of
the
planter
s
family
centered
in
the
homestead
even
if
they
were
occasionally
interrupted
by
trips
to
distant
cities
or
abroad
carpentry
bricklaying
and
blacksmithing
were
usually
done
by
slaves
skilled
in
simple
handicrafts
supplies
were
bought
wholesale
in
this
way
there
was
little
place
in
plantation
economy
for
villages
and
towns
with
their
stores
and
mechanics
the
abolition
of
slavery
altered
this
small
farms
spread
out
where
plantations
had
once
stood
the
skilled
freedmen
turned
to
agriculture
rather
than
to
handicrafts
white
men
of
a
business
or
mechanical
bent
found
an
opportunity
to
serve
the
needs
of
their
communities
so
local
merchants
and
mechanics
became
an
important
element
in
the
social
system
in
the
county
seats
once
dominated
by
the
planters
business
and
professional
men
assumed
the
leadership
another
vital
outcome
of
this
revolution
was
the
transference
of
a
large
part
of
planting
enterprise
to
business
mr
bruce
a
southern
historian
of
fine
scholarship
has
summed
up
this
process
in
a
single
telling
paragraph
the
higher
planting
class
that
under
the
old
system
gave
so
much
distinction
to
rural
life
has
so
far
as
it
has
survived
at
all
been
concentrated
in
the
cities
the
families
that
in
the
time
of
slavery
would
have
been
found
only
in
the
country
are
now
found
with
a
few
exceptions
in
the
towns
the
transplantation
has
been
practically
universal
the
talent
the
energy
the
ambition
that
formerly
sought
expression
in
the
management
of
great
estates
and
the
control
of
hosts
of
slaves
now
seek
a
field
of
action
in
trade
in
manufacturing
enterprises
or
in
the
general
enterprises
of
development
this
was
for
the
ruling
class
of
the
south
the
natural
outcome
of
the
great
economic
revolution
that
followed
the
war
as
in
all
other
parts
of
the
world
the
mechanical
revolution
was
attended
by
the
growth
of
a
population
of
industrial
workers
dependent
not
upon
the
soil
but
upon
wages
for
their
livelihood
when
jefferson
davis
was
inaugurated
president
of
the
southern
confederacy
there
were
approximately
only
one
hundred
thousand
persons
employed
in
southern
manufactures
as
against
more
than
a
million
in
northern
mills
fifty
years
later
georgia
and
alabama
alone
had
more
than
one
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
wage
earners
necessarily
this
meant
also
a
material
increase
in
urban
population
although
the
wide
dispersion
of
cotton
spinning
among
small
centers
prevented
the
congestion
that
had
accompanied
the
rise
of
the
textile
industry
in
new
england
in
new
orleans
atlanta
memphis
nashville
and
houston
stood
in
the
same
relation
to
the
new
south
that
cincinnati
chicago
cleveland
and
detroit
had
stood
to
the
new
west
fifty
years
before
the
problems
of
labor
and
capital
and
municipal
administration
which
the
earlier
writers
boasted
would
never
perplex
the
planting
south
had
come
in
full
force
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
a
glimpse
of
memphis
tennessee
the
revolution
in
the
status
of
the
slaves
no
part
of
southern
society
was
so
profoundly
affected
by
the
civil
war
and
economic
reconstruction
as
the
former
slaves
on
the
day
of
emancipation
they
stood
free
but
empty
handed
the
owners
of
no
tools
or
property
the
masters
of
no
trade
and
wholly
inexperienced
in
the
arts
of
self
help
that
characterized
the
whites
in
general
they
had
never
been
accustomed
to
looking
out
for
themselves
the
plantation
bell
had
called
them
to
labor
and
released
them
doles
of
food
and
clothing
had
been
regularly
made
in
given
quantities
they
did
not
understand
wages
ownership
renting
contracts
mortgages
leases
bills
or
accounts
when
they
were
emancipated
four
courses
were
open
to
them
they
could
flee
from
the
plantation
to
the
nearest
town
or
city
or
to
the
distant
north
to
seek
a
livelihood
thousands
of
them
chose
this
way
overcrowding
cities
where
disease
mowed
them
down
they
could
remain
where
they
were
in
their
cabins
and
work
for
daily
wages
instead
of
food
clothing
and
shelter
this
second
course
the
major
portion
of
them
chose
but
as
few
masters
had
cash
to
dispense
the
new
relation
was
much
like
the
old
in
fact
it
was
still
one
of
barter
the
planter
offered
food
clothing
and
shelter
the
former
slaves
gave
their
labor
in
return
that
was
the
best
that
many
of
them
could
do
a
third
course
open
to
freedmen
was
that
of
renting
from
the
former
master
paying
him
usually
with
a
share
of
the
produce
of
the
land
this
way
a
large
number
of
them
chose
it
offered
them
a
chance
to
become
land
owners
in
time
and
it
afforded
an
easier
life
the
renter
being
to
a
certain
extent
at
least
master
of
his
own
hours
of
labor
the
final
and
most
difficult
path
was
that
to
ownership
of
land
many
a
master
helped
his
former
slaves
to
acquire
small
holdings
by
offering
easy
terms
the
more
enterprising
and
the
more
fortunate
who
started
life
as
renters
or
wage
earners
made
their
way
upward
to
ownership
in
so
many
cases
that
by
the
end
of
the
century
one
fourth
of
the
colored
laborers
on
the
land
owned
the
soil
they
tilled
in
the
meantime
the
south
though
relatively
poor
made
relatively
large
expenditures
for
the
education
of
the
colored
population
by
the
opening
of
the
twentieth
century
facilities
were
provided
for
more
than
one
half
of
the
colored
children
of
school
age
while
in
many
respects
this
progress
was
disappointing
its
significance
to
be
appreciated
must
be
derived
from
a
comparison
with
the
total
illiteracy
which
prevailed
under
slavery
in
spite
of
all
that
happened
however
the
status
of
the
negroes
in
the
south
continued
to
give
a
peculiar
character
to
that
section
of
the
country
they
were
almost
entirely
excluded
from
the
exercise
of
the
suffrage
especially
in
the
far
south
special
rooms
were
set
aside
for
them
at
the
railway
stations
and
special
cars
on
the
railway
lines
in
the
field
of
industry
calling
for
technical
skill
it
appears
from
the
census
figures
that
they
lost
ground
between
and
a
condition
which
their
friends
ascribed
to
discriminations
against
them
in
law
and
in
labor
organizations
and
their
critics
ascribed
to
their
lack
of
aptitude
whatever
may
be
the
truth
the
fact
remained
that
at
the
opening
of
the
twentieth
century
neither
the
hopes
of
the
emancipators
nor
the
fears
of
their
opponents
were
realized
the
marks
of
the
peculiar
institution
were
still
largely
impressed
upon
southern
society
the
situation
however
was
by
no
means
unchanging
on
the
contrary
there
was
a
decided
drift
in
affairs
for
one
thing
the
proportion
of
negroes
in
the
south
had
slowly
declined
by
they
were
in
a
majority
in
only
two
states
south
carolina
and
mississippi
in
arkansas
virginia
west
virginia
and
north
carolina
the
proportion
of
the
white
population
was
steadily
growing
the
colored
migration
northward
increased
while
the
westward
movement
of
white
farmers
which
characterized
pioneer
days
declined
at
the
same
time
a
part
of
the
foreign
immigration
into
the
united
states
was
diverted
southward
as
the
years
passed
these
tendencies
gained
momentum
the
already
huge
colored
quarters
in
some
northern
cities
were
widely
expanded
as
whole
counties
in
the
south
were
stripped
of
their
colored
laborers
the
race
question
in
its
political
and
economic
aspects
became
less
and
less
sectional
more
and
more
national
the
south
was
drawn
into
the
main
stream
of
national
life
the
separatist
forces
which
produced
the
cataclysm
of
sank
irresistibly
into
the
background
references
h
w
grady
the
new
south
h
a
herbert
why
the
solid
south
w
g
brown
the
lower
south
e
g
murphy
problems
of
the
present
south
b
t
washington
the
negro
problem
the
story
of
the
negro
the
future
of
the
negro
a
b
hart
the
southern
south
and
r
s
baker
following
the
color
line
two
works
by
northern
writers
t
n
page
the
negro
the
southerner
s
problem
questions
give
the
three
main
subdivisions
of
the
chapter
compare
the
condition
of
the
south
in
with
that
of
the
north
compare
with
the
condition
of
the
united
states
at
the
close
of
the
revolutionary
war
at
the
close
of
the
world
war
in
contrast
the
enfranchisement
of
the
slaves
with
the
enfranchisement
of
white
men
fifty
years
earlier
what
was
the
condition
of
the
planters
as
compared
with
that
of
the
northern
manufacturers
how
does
money
capital
contribute
to
prosperity
describe
the
plight
of
southern
finance
give
the
chief
steps
in
the
restoration
of
white
supremacy
do
you
know
of
any
other
societies
to
compare
with
the
ku
klux
klan
give
lincoln
s
plan
for
amnesty
what
principles
do
you
think
should
govern
the
granting
of
amnesty
how
were
the
force
bills
overcome
compare
the
fourteenth
and
fifteenth
amendments
with
regard
to
the
suffrage
provisions
explain
how
they
may
be
circumvented
account
for
the
solid
south
what
was
the
situation
before
in
what
ways
did
southern
agriculture
tend
to
become
like
that
of
the
north
what
were
the
social
results
name
the
chief
results
of
an
industrial
revolution
in
general
in
the
south
in
particular
what
courses
were
open
to
freedmen
in
give
the
main
features
in
the
economic
and
social
status
of
the
colored
population
in
the
south
explain
why
the
race
question
is
national
now
rather
than
sectional
research
topics
amnesty
for
confederates
study
carefully
the
provisions
of
the
fourteenth
amendment
in
the
appendix
macdonald
documentary
source
book
of
american
history
pp
and
a
plea
for
amnesty
in
harding
select
orations
illustrating
american
history
pp
political
conditions
in
the
south
in
dunning
reconstruction
political
and
economic
american
nation
series
pp
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
movement
for
white
supremacy
dunning
reconstruction
pp
paxson
the
new
nation
riverside
series
pp
beard
american
government
and
politics
pp
the
withdrawal
of
federal
troops
from
the
south
sparks
national
development
american
nation
series
pp
rhodes
history
of
the
united
states
vol
viii
pp
southern
industry
paxson
the
new
nation
pp
t
m
young
the
american
cotton
industry
pp
the
race
question
b
t
washington
up
from
slavery
sympathetic
presentation
a
h
stone
studies
in
the
american
race
problem
coldly
analytical
hart
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
chapter
xvii
business
enterprise
and
the
republican
party
if
a
single
phrase
be
chosen
to
characterize
american
life
during
the
generation
that
followed
the
age
of
douglas
and
lincoln
it
must
be
business
enterprise
the
tremendous
irresistible
energy
of
a
virile
people
mounting
in
numbers
toward
a
hundred
million
and
applied
without
let
or
hindrance
to
the
developing
of
natural
resources
of
unparalleled
richness
the
chief
goal
of
this
effort
was
high
profits
for
the
captains
of
industry
on
the
one
hand
and
high
wages
for
the
workers
on
the
other
its
signs
to
use
the
language
of
a
republican
orator
in
were
golden
harvest
fields
whirling
spindles
turning
wheels
open
furnace
doors
flaming
forges
and
chimneys
filled
with
eager
fire
the
device
blazoned
on
its
shield
and
written
over
its
factory
doors
was
prosperity
a
republican
president
was
its
advance
agent
released
from
the
hampering
interference
of
the
southern
planters
and
the
confusing
issues
of
the
slavery
controversy
business
enterprise
sprang
forward
to
the
task
of
winning
the
entire
country
then
it
flung
its
outposts
to
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
earth
europe
africa
and
the
orient
where
were
to
be
found
markets
for
american
goods
and
natural
resources
for
american
capital
to
develop
railways
and
industry
the
outward
signs
of
enterprise
it
is
difficult
to
comprehend
all
the
multitudinous
activities
of
american
business
energy
or
to
appraise
its
effects
upon
the
life
and
destiny
of
the
american
people
for
beyond
the
horizon
of
the
twentieth
century
lie
consequences
as
yet
undreamed
of
in
our
poor
philosophy
statisticians
attempt
to
record
its
achievements
in
terms
of
miles
of
railways
built
factories
opened
men
and
women
employed
fortunes
made
wages
paid
cities
founded
rivers
spanned
boxes
bales
and
tons
produced
historians
apply
standards
of
comparison
with
the
past
against
the
slow
and
leisurely
stagecoach
they
set
the
swift
express
rushing
from
new
york
to
san
francisco
in
less
time
than
washington
consumed
in
his
triumphal
tour
from
mt
vernon
to
new
york
for
his
first
inaugural
against
the
lazy
sailing
vessel
drifting
before
a
genial
breeze
they
place
the
turbine
steamer
crossing
the
atlantic
in
five
days
or
the
still
swifter
airplane
in
fifteen
hours
for
the
old
workshop
where
a
master
and
a
dozen
workmen
and
apprentices
wrought
by
hand
they
offer
the
giant
factory
where
ten
thousand
persons
attend
the
whirling
wheels
driven
by
steam
they
write
of
the
romance
of
invention
and
the
captains
of
industry
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
a
corner
in
the
bethlehem
steel
works
the
service
of
the
railway
all
this
is
fitting
in
its
way
figures
and
contrasts
cannot
however
tell
the
whole
story
take
for
example
the
extension
of
railways
it
is
easy
to
relate
that
there
were
miles
in
in
and
in
it
is
easy
to
show
upon
the
map
how
a
few
straggling
lines
became
a
perfect
mesh
of
closely
knitted
railways
or
how
like
the
tentacles
of
a
great
monster
the
few
roads
ending
in
the
mississippi
valley
in
were
extended
and
multiplied
until
they
tapped
every
wheat
field
mine
and
forest
beyond
the
valley
all
this
eloquent
of
enterprise
as
it
truly
is
does
not
reveal
the
significance
of
railways
for
american
life
it
does
not
indicate
how
railways
made
a
continental
market
for
american
goods
nor
how
they
standardized
the
whole
country
giving
to
cities
on
the
advancing
frontier
the
leading
features
of
cities
in
the
old
east
nor
how
they
carried
to
the
pioneer
the
comforts
of
civilization
nor
yet
how
in
the
west
they
were
the
forerunners
of
civilization
the
makers
of
homesteads
the
builders
of
states
government
aid
for
railways
still
the
story
is
not
ended
the
significant
relation
between
railways
and
politics
must
not
be
overlooked
the
bounty
of
a
lavish
government
for
example
made
possible
the
work
of
railway
promoters
by
the
year
the
federal
government
had
granted
in
aid
of
railways
acres
of
land
an
area
estimated
as
almost
equal
to
pennsylvania
new
york
connecticut
rhode
island
massachusetts
maine
new
hampshire
and
vermont
the
union
pacific
company
alone
secured
from
the
federal
government
a
free
right
of
way
through
the
public
domain
twenty
sections
of
land
with
each
mile
of
railway
and
a
loan
up
to
fifty
millions
of
dollars
secured
by
a
second
mortgage
on
the
company
s
property
more
than
half
of
the
northern
tier
of
states
lying
against
canada
from
lake
michigan
to
the
pacific
was
granted
to
private
companies
in
aid
of
railways
and
wagon
roads
about
half
of
new
mexico
arizona
and
california
was
also
given
outright
to
railway
companies
these
vast
grants
from
the
federal
government
were
supplemented
by
gifts
from
the
states
in
land
and
by
subscriptions
amounting
to
more
than
two
hundred
million
dollars
the
history
of
these
gifts
and
their
relation
to
the
political
leaders
that
engineered
them
would
alone
fill
a
large
and
interesting
volume
railway
fortunes
and
capital
out
of
this
gigantic
railway
promotion
the
first
really
immense
american
fortunes
were
made
henry
adams
the
grandson
of
john
quincy
adams
related
that
his
grandfather
on
his
mother
s
side
peter
brooks
on
his
death
in
left
a
fortune
of
two
million
dollars
supposed
to
be
the
largest
estate
in
boston
then
one
of
the
few
centers
of
great
riches
compared
with
the
opulence
that
sprang
out
of
the
union
pacific
the
northern
pacific
the
southern
pacific
with
their
subsidiary
and
component
lines
the
estate
of
peter
brooks
was
a
poor
man
s
heritage
the
capital
invested
in
these
railways
was
enormous
beyond
the
imagination
of
the
men
of
the
stagecoach
generation
the
total
debt
of
the
united
states
incurred
in
the
revolutionary
war
a
debt
which
those
of
little
faith
thought
the
country
could
never
pay
was
reckoned
at
a
figure
well
under
when
the
union
pacific
railroad
was
completed
there
were
outstanding
against
it
in
first
mortgage
bonds
in
second
mortgage
bonds
held
by
the
government
in
income
bonds
in
land
grant
bonds
and
on
top
of
that
huge
bonded
indebtedness
in
stock
making
in
all
if
the
amount
due
the
united
states
government
be
subtracted
still
there
remained
in
private
hands
stocks
and
bonds
exceeding
in
value
the
whole
national
debt
of
hamilton
s
day
a
debt
that
strained
all
the
resources
of
the
federal
government
in
such
was
the
financial
significance
of
the
railways
illustration
railroads
of
the
united
states
in
growth
and
extension
of
industry
in
the
field
of
manufacturing
mining
and
metal
working
the
results
of
business
enterprise
far
outstripped
if
measured
in
mere
dollars
the
results
of
railway
construction
by
the
end
of
the
century
there
were
about
ten
billion
dollars
invested
in
factories
alone
and
five
million
wage
earners
employed
in
them
while
the
total
value
of
the
output
fourteen
billion
dollars
was
fifteen
times
the
figure
for
in
the
eastern
states
industries
multiplied
in
the
northwest
territory
the
old
home
of
jacksonian
democracy
they
overtopped
agriculture
by
the
end
of
the
century
ohio
had
almost
reached
and
illinois
had
surpassed
massachusetts
in
the
annual
value
of
manufacturing
output
that
was
not
all
untold
wealth
in
the
form
of
natural
resources
was
discovered
in
the
south
and
west
coal
deposits
were
found
in
the
appalachians
stretching
from
pennsylvania
down
to
alabama
in
michigan
in
the
mississippi
valley
and
in
the
western
mountains
from
north
dakota
to
new
mexico
in
nearly
every
coal
bearing
region
iron
was
also
discovered
and
the
great
fields
of
michigan
wisconsin
and
minnesota
soon
rivaled
those
of
the
appalachian
area
copper
lead
gold
and
silver
in
fabulous
quantities
were
unearthed
by
the
restless
prospectors
who
left
no
plain
or
mountain
fastness
unexplored
petroleum
first
pumped
from
the
wells
of
pennsylvania
in
the
summer
of
made
new
fortunes
equaling
those
of
trade
railways
and
land
speculation
it
scattered
its
riches
with
an
especially
lavish
hand
through
oklahoma
texas
and
california
the
trust
an
instrument
of
industrial
progress
business
enterprise
under
the
direction
of
powerful
men
working
single
handed
or
of
small
groups
of
men
pooling
their
capital
for
one
or
more
undertakings
had
not
advanced
far
before
there
appeared
upon
the
scene
still
mightier
leaders
of
even
greater
imagination
new
constructive
genius
now
brought
together
and
combined
under
one
management
hundreds
of
concerns
or
thousands
of
miles
of
railways
revealing
the
magic
strength
of
cooperation
on
a
national
scale
price
cutting
in
oil
threatening
ruin
to
those
engaged
in
the
industry
as
early
as
led
a
number
of
companies
in
cleveland
pittsburgh
and
philadelphia
to
unite
in
price
fixing
three
years
later
a
group
of
oil
interests
formed
a
close
organization
placing
all
their
stocks
in
the
hands
of
trustees
among
whom
was
john
d
rockefeller
the
trustees
in
turn
issued
certificates
representing
the
share
to
which
each
participant
was
entitled
and
took
over
the
management
of
the
entire
business
such
was
the
nature
of
the
trust
which
was
to
play
such
an
unique
role
in
the
progress
of
america
the
idea
of
combination
was
applied
in
time
to
iron
and
steel
copper
lead
sugar
cordage
coal
and
other
commodities
until
in
each
field
there
loomed
a
giant
trust
or
corporation
controlling
if
not
most
of
the
output
at
least
enough
to
determine
in
a
large
measure
the
prices
charged
to
consumers
with
the
passing
years
the
railways
mills
mines
and
other
business
concerns
were
transferred
from
individual
owners
to
corporations
at
the
end
of
the
nineteenth
century
the
whole
face
of
american
business
was
changed
three
fourths
of
the
output
from
industries
came
from
factories
under
corporate
management
and
only
one
fourth
from
individual
and
partnership
undertakings
illustration
john
d
rockefeller
the
banking
corporation
very
closely
related
to
the
growth
of
business
enterprise
on
a
large
scale
was
the
system
of
banking
in
the
old
days
before
banks
a
person
with
savings
either
employed
them
in
his
own
undertakings
lent
them
to
a
neighbor
or
hid
them
away
where
they
set
no
industry
in
motion
even
in
the
early
stages
of
modern
business
it
was
common
for
a
manufacturer
to
rise
from
small
beginnings
by
financing
extensions
out
of
his
own
earnings
and
profits
this
state
of
affairs
was
profoundly
altered
by
the
growth
of
the
huge
corporations
requiring
millions
and
even
billions
of
capital
the
banks
once
an
adjunct
to
business
became
the
leaders
in
business
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
wall
street
new
york
city
it
was
the
banks
that
undertook
to
sell
the
stocks
and
bonds
issued
by
new
corporations
and
trusts
and
to
supply
them
with
credit
to
carry
on
their
operations
indeed
many
of
the
great
mergers
or
combinations
in
business
were
initiated
by
magnates
in
the
banking
world
with
millions
and
billions
under
their
control
through
their
connections
with
one
another
the
banks
formed
a
perfect
network
of
agencies
gathering
up
the
pennies
and
dollars
of
the
masses
as
well
as
the
thousands
of
the
rich
and
pouring
them
all
into
the
channels
of
business
and
manufacturing
in
this
growth
of
banking
on
a
national
scale
it
was
inevitable
that
a
few
great
centers
like
wall
street
in
new
york
or
state
street
in
boston
should
rise
to
a
position
of
dominance
both
in
concentrating
the
savings
and
profits
of
the
nation
and
in
financing
new
as
well
as
old
corporations
the
significance
of
the
corporation
the
corporation
in
fact
became
the
striking
feature
of
american
business
life
one
of
the
most
marvelous
institutions
of
all
time
comparable
in
wealth
and
power
and
the
number
of
its
servants
with
kingdoms
and
states
of
old
the
effect
of
its
rise
and
growth
cannot
be
summarily
estimated
but
some
special
facts
are
obvious
it
made
possible
gigantic
enterprises
once
entirely
beyond
the
reach
of
any
individual
no
matter
how
rich
it
eliminated
many
of
the
futile
and
costly
wastes
of
competition
in
connection
with
manufacture
advertising
and
selling
it
studied
the
cheapest
methods
of
production
and
shut
down
mills
that
were
poorly
equipped
or
disadvantageously
located
it
established
laboratories
for
research
in
industry
chemistry
and
mechanical
inventions
through
the
sale
of
stocks
and
bonds
it
enabled
tens
of
thousands
of
people
to
become
capitalists
if
only
in
a
small
way
the
corporation
made
it
possible
for
one
person
to
own
for
instance
a
share
in
a
million
dollar
business
concern
a
thing
entirely
impossible
under
a
regime
of
individual
owners
and
partnerships
there
was
of
course
another
side
to
the
picture
many
of
the
corporations
sought
to
become
monopolies
and
to
make
profits
not
by
economies
and
good
management
but
by
extortion
from
purchasers
sometimes
they
mercilessly
crushed
small
business
men
their
competitors
bribed
members
of
legislatures
to
secure
favorable
laws
and
contributed
to
the
campaign
funds
of
both
leading
parties
wherever
a
trust
approached
the
position
of
a
monopoly
it
acquired
a
dominion
over
the
labor
market
which
enabled
it
to
break
even
the
strongest
trade
unions
in
short
the
power
of
the
trust
in
finance
in
manufacturing
in
politics
and
in
the
field
of
labor
control
can
hardly
be
measured
the
corporation
and
labor
in
the
development
of
the
corporation
there
was
to
be
observed
a
distinct
severing
of
the
old
ties
between
master
and
workmen
which
existed
in
the
days
of
small
industries
for
the
personal
bond
between
the
owner
and
the
employees
was
substituted
a
new
relation
in
most
parts
of
our
country
as
president
wilson
once
said
men
work
not
for
themselves
not
as
partners
in
the
old
way
in
which
they
used
to
work
but
generally
as
employees
in
a
higher
or
lower
grade
of
great
corporations
the
owner
disappeared
from
the
factory
and
in
his
place
came
the
manager
representing
the
usually
invisible
stockholders
and
dependent
for
his
success
upon
his
ability
to
make
profits
for
the
owners
hence
the
term
soulless
corporation
which
was
to
exert
such
a
deep
influence
on
american
thinking
about
industrial
relations
cities
and
immigration
expressed
in
terms
of
human
life
this
era
of
unprecedented
enterprise
meant
huge
industrial
cities
and
an
immense
labor
supply
derived
mainly
from
european
immigration
here
too
figures
tell
only
a
part
of
the
story
in
washington
s
day
nine
tenths
of
the
american
people
were
engaged
in
agriculture
and
lived
in
the
country
in
more
than
one
third
of
the
population
dwelt
in
towns
of
and
over
in
more
than
half
of
the
population
lived
in
towns
of
over
in
forty
years
between
and
greater
new
york
had
grown
from
to
san
francisco
from
to
chicago
from
to
the
miles
of
city
tenements
began
to
rival
in
the
number
of
their
residents
the
farm
homesteads
of
the
west
the
time
so
dreaded
by
jefferson
had
arrived
people
were
piled
upon
one
another
in
great
cities
and
the
republic
of
small
farmers
had
passed
away
to
these
industrial
centers
flowed
annually
an
ever
increasing
tide
of
immigration
reaching
the
half
million
point
in
rising
to
three
quarters
of
a
million
three
years
later
and
passing
the
million
mark
in
a
single
year
at
the
opening
of
the
new
century
immigration
was
as
old
as
america
but
new
elements
now
entered
the
situation
in
the
first
place
there
were
radical
changes
in
the
nationality
of
the
newcomers
the
migration
from
northern
europe
england
ireland
germany
and
scandinavia
diminished
that
from
italy
russia
and
austria
hungary
increased
more
than
three
fourths
of
the
entire
number
coming
from
these
three
lands
between
the
years
and
these
later
immigrants
were
italians
poles
magyars
czechs
slovaks
russians
and
jews
who
came
from
countries
far
removed
from
the
language
and
the
traditions
of
england
whence
came
the
founders
of
america
in
the
second
place
the
reception
accorded
the
newcomers
differed
from
that
given
to
the
immigrants
in
the
early
days
by
all
the
free
land
was
gone
they
could
not
therefore
be
dispersed
widely
among
the
native
americans
to
assimilate
quickly
and
unconsciously
the
habits
and
ideas
of
american
life
on
the
contrary
they
were
diverted
mainly
to
the
industrial
centers
there
they
crowded
nay
overcrowded
into
colonies
of
their
own
where
they
preserved
their
languages
their
newspapers
and
their
old
world
customs
and
views
so
eager
were
american
business
men
to
get
an
enormous
labor
supply
that
they
asked
few
questions
about
the
effect
of
this
alien
invasion
upon
the
old
america
inherited
from
the
fathers
they
even
stimulated
the
invasion
artificially
by
importing
huge
armies
of
foreigners
under
contract
to
work
in
specified
mines
and
mills
there
seemed
to
be
no
limit
to
the
factories
forges
refineries
and
railways
that
could
be
built
to
the
multitudes
that
could
be
employed
in
conquering
a
continent
as
for
the
future
that
was
in
the
hands
of
providence
business
theories
of
politics
as
the
statesmen
of
hamilton
s
school
and
the
planters
of
calhoun
s
had
their
theories
of
government
and
politics
so
the
leaders
in
business
enterprise
had
theirs
it
was
simple
and
easily
stated
it
is
the
duty
of
the
government
they
urged
to
protect
american
industry
against
foreign
competition
by
means
of
high
tariffs
on
imported
goods
to
aid
railways
by
generous
grants
of
land
to
sell
mineral
and
timber
lands
at
low
prices
to
energetic
men
ready
to
develop
them
and
then
to
leave
the
rest
to
the
initiative
and
drive
of
individuals
and
companies
all
government
interference
with
the
management
prices
rates
charges
and
conduct
of
private
business
they
held
to
be
either
wholly
pernicious
or
intolerably
impertinent
judging
from
their
speeches
and
writings
they
conceived
the
nation
as
a
great
collection
of
individuals
companies
and
labor
unions
all
struggling
for
profits
or
high
wages
and
held
together
by
a
government
whose
principal
duty
was
to
keep
the
peace
among
them
and
protect
industry
against
the
foreign
manufacturer
such
was
the
political
theory
of
business
during
the
generation
that
followed
the
civil
war
the
supremacy
of
the
republican
party
business
men
and
republican
policies
most
of
the
leaders
in
industry
gravitated
to
the
republican
ranks
they
worked
in
the
north
and
the
republican
party
was
essentially
northern
it
was
moreover
at
least
so
far
as
the
majority
of
its
members
were
concerned
committed
to
protective
tariffs
a
sound
monetary
and
banking
system
the
promotion
of
railways
and
industry
by
land
grants
and
the
development
of
internal
improvements
it
was
furthermore
generous
in
its
immigration
policy
it
proclaimed
america
to
be
an
asylum
for
the
oppressed
of
all
countries
and
flung
wide
the
doors
for
immigrants
eager
to
fill
the
factories
man
the
mines
and
settle
upon
western
lands
in
a
word
the
republicans
stood
for
all
those
specific
measures
which
favored
the
enlargement
and
prosperity
of
business
at
the
same
time
they
resisted
government
interference
with
private
enterprise
they
did
not
regulate
railway
rates
prosecute
trusts
for
forming
combinations
or
prevent
railway
companies
from
giving
lower
rates
to
some
shippers
than
to
others
to
sum
it
up
the
political
theories
of
the
republican
party
for
three
decades
after
the
civil
war
were
the
theories
of
american
business
prosperous
and
profitable
industries
for
the
owners
and
the
full
dinner
pail
for
the
workmen
naturally
a
large
portion
of
those
who
flourished
under
its
policies
gave
their
support
to
it
voted
for
its
candidates
and
subscribed
to
its
campaign
funds
sources
of
republican
strength
in
the
north
the
republican
party
was
in
fact
a
political
organization
of
singular
power
it
originated
in
a
wave
of
moral
enthusiasm
having
attracted
to
itself
if
not
the
abolitionists
certainly
all
those
idealists
like
james
russell
lowell
and
george
william
curtis
who
had
opposed
slavery
when
opposition
was
neither
safe
nor
popular
to
moral
principles
it
added
practical
considerations
business
men
had
confidence
in
it
workingmen
who
longed
for
the
independence
of
the
farmer
owed
to
its
indulgent
land
policy
the
opportunity
of
securing
free
homesteads
in
the
west
the
immigrant
landing
penniless
on
these
shores
as
a
result
of
the
same
beneficent
system
often
found
himself
in
a
little
while
with
an
estate
as
large
as
many
a
baronial
domain
in
the
old
world
under
a
republican
administration
the
union
had
been
saved
to
it
the
veterans
of
the
war
could
turn
with
confidence
for
those
rewards
of
service
which
the
government
could
bestow
pensions
surpassing
in
liberality
anything
that
the
world
had
ever
seen
under
a
republican
administration
also
the
great
debt
had
been
created
in
the
defense
of
the
union
and
to
the
republican
party
every
investor
in
government
bonds
could
look
for
the
full
and
honorable
discharge
of
the
interest
and
principal
the
spoils
system
inaugurated
by
jacksonian
democracy
in
turn
placed
all
the
federal
offices
in
republican
hands
furnishing
an
army
of
party
workers
to
be
counted
on
for
loyal
service
in
every
campaign
of
all
these
things
republican
leaders
made
full
and
vigorous
use
sometimes
ascribing
to
the
party
in
accordance
with
ancient
political
usage
merits
and
achievements
not
wholly
its
own
particularly
was
this
true
in
the
case
of
saving
the
union
when
in
the
economy
of
providence
this
land
was
to
be
purged
of
human
slavery
the
republican
party
came
into
power
ran
a
declaration
in
one
platform
the
republican
party
suppressed
a
gigantic
rebellion
emancipated
four
million
slaves
decreed
the
equal
citizenship
of
all
and
established
universal
suffrage
ran
another
as
for
the
aid
rendered
by
the
millions
of
northern
democrats
who
stood
by
the
union
and
the
tens
of
thousands
of
them
who
actually
fought
in
the
union
army
the
republicans
in
their
zeal
were
inclined
to
be
oblivious
they
repeatedly
charged
the
democratic
party
with
being
the
same
in
character
and
spirit
as
when
it
sympathized
with
treason
republican
control
of
the
south
to
the
strength
enjoyed
in
the
north
the
republicans
for
a
long
time
added
the
advantages
that
came
from
control
over
the
former
confederate
states
where
the
newly
enfranchised
negroes
under
white
leadership
gave
a
grateful
support
to
the
party
responsible
for
their
freedom
in
this
branch
of
politics
motives
were
so
mixed
that
no
historian
can
hope
to
appraise
them
all
at
their
proper
values
on
the
one
side
of
the
ledger
must
be
set
the
vigorous
efforts
of
the
honest
and
sincere
friends
of
the
freedmen
to
win
for
them
complete
civil
and
political
equality
wiping
out
not
only
slavery
but
all
its
badges
of
misery
and
servitude
on
the
same
side
must
be
placed
the
labor
of
those
who
had
valiantly
fought
in
forum
and
field
to
save
the
union
and
who
regarded
continued
republican
supremacy
after
the
war
as
absolutely
necessary
to
prevent
the
former
leaders
in
secession
from
coming
back
to
power
at
the
same
time
there
were
undoubtedly
some
men
of
the
baser
sort
who
looked
on
politics
as
a
game
and
who
made
use
of
carpet
bagging
in
the
south
to
win
the
spoils
that
might
result
from
it
at
all
events
both
by
laws
and
presidential
acts
the
republicans
for
many
years
kept
a
keen
eye
upon
the
maintenance
of
their
dominion
in
the
south
their
declaration
that
neither
the
law
nor
its
administration
should
admit
any
discrimination
in
respect
of
citizens
by
reason
of
race
color
or
previous
condition
of
servitude
appealed
to
idealists
and
brought
results
in
elections
even
south
carolina
where
reposed
the
ashes
of
john
c
calhoun
went
republican
in
by
a
vote
of
three
to
one
republican
control
was
made
easy
by
the
force
bills
described
in
a
previous
chapter
measures
which
vested
the
supervision
of
elections
in
federal
officers
appointed
by
republican
presidents
these
drastic
measures
departing
from
american
tradition
the
republican
authors
urged
were
necessary
to
safeguard
the
purity
of
the
ballot
not
merely
in
the
south
where
the
timid
freedman
might
readily
be
frightened
from
using
it
but
also
in
the
north
particularly
in
new
york
city
where
it
was
claimed
that
fraud
was
regularly
practiced
by
democratic
leaders
the
democrats
on
their
side
indignantly
denied
the
charges
replying
that
the
force
bills
were
nothing
but
devices
created
by
the
republicans
for
the
purpose
of
securing
their
continued
rule
through
systematic
interference
with
elections
even
the
measures
of
reconstruction
were
deemed
by
democratic
leaders
as
thinly
veiled
schemes
to
establish
republican
power
throughout
the
country
nor
is
there
the
slightest
doubt
exclaimed
samuel
j
tilden
spokesman
of
the
democrats
in
new
york
and
candidate
for
president
in
that
the
paramount
object
and
motive
of
the
republican
party
is
by
these
means
to
secure
itself
against
a
reaction
of
opinion
adverse
to
it
in
our
great
populous
northern
commonwealths
when
the
republican
party
resolved
to
establish
negro
supremacy
in
the
ten
states
in
order
to
gain
to
itself
the
representation
of
those
states
in
congress
it
had
to
begin
by
governing
the
people
of
those
states
by
the
sword
the
next
was
the
creation
of
new
electoral
bodies
for
those
ten
states
in
which
by
exclusions
by
disfranchisements
and
proscriptions
by
control
over
registration
by
applying
test
oaths
by
intimidation
and
by
every
form
of
influence
three
million
negroes
are
made
to
predominate
over
four
and
a
half
million
whites
the
war
as
a
campaign
issue
even
the
repeal
of
force
bills
could
not
allay
the
sectional
feelings
engendered
by
the
war
the
republicans
could
not
forgive
the
men
who
had
so
recently
been
in
arms
against
the
union
and
insisted
on
calling
them
traitors
and
rebels
the
southerners
smarting
under
the
reconstruction
acts
could
regard
the
republicans
only
as
political
oppressors
the
passions
of
the
war
had
been
too
strong
the
distress
too
deep
to
be
soon
forgotten
the
generation
that
went
through
it
all
remembered
it
all
for
twenty
years
the
republicans
in
their
speeches
and
platforms
made
a
straight
appeal
to
the
patriotism
of
the
northern
voters
they
maintained
that
their
party
which
had
saved
the
union
and
emancipated
the
slaves
was
alone
worthy
of
protecting
the
union
and
uplifting
the
freedmen
though
the
democrats
especially
in
the
north
resented
this
policy
and
dubbed
it
with
the
expressive
but
inelegant
phrase
waving
the
bloody
shirt
the
republicans
refused
to
surrender
a
slogan
which
made
such
a
ready
popular
appeal
as
late
as
a
leader
expressed
the
hope
that
they
might
wring
one
more
president
from
the
bloody
shirt
they
refused
to
let
the
country
forget
that
the
democratic
candidate
grover
cleveland
had
escaped
military
service
by
hiring
a
substitute
and
they
made
political
capital
out
of
the
fact
that
he
had
insulted
the
veterans
of
the
grand
army
of
the
republic
by
going
fishing
on
decoration
day
three
republican
presidents
fortified
by
all
these
elements
of
strength
the
republicans
held
the
presidency
from
to
the
three
presidents
elected
in
this
period
grant
hayes
and
garfield
had
certain
striking
characteristics
in
common
they
were
all
of
origin
humble
enough
to
please
the
most
exacting
jacksonian
democrat
they
had
been
generals
in
the
union
army
grant
next
to
lincoln
was
regarded
as
the
savior
of
the
constitution
hayes
and
garfield
though
lesser
lights
in
the
military
firmament
had
honorable
records
duly
appreciated
by
veterans
of
the
war
now
thoroughly
organized
into
the
grand
army
of
the
republic
it
is
true
that
grant
was
not
a
politician
and
had
never
voted
the
republican
ticket
but
this
was
readily
overlooked
hayes
and
garfield
on
the
other
hand
were
loyal
party
men
the
former
had
served
in
congress
and
for
three
terms
as
governor
of
his
state
the
latter
had
long
been
a
member
of
the
house
of
representatives
and
was
senator
elect
when
he
received
the
nomination
for
president
all
of
them
possessed
moreover
another
important
asset
which
was
not
forgotten
by
the
astute
managers
who
led
in
selecting
candidates
all
of
them
were
from
ohio
though
grant
had
been
in
illinois
when
the
summons
to
military
duties
came
and
ohio
was
a
strategic
state
it
lay
between
the
manufacturing
east
and
the
agrarian
country
to
the
west
having
growing
industries
and
wool
to
sell
it
benefited
from
the
protective
tariff
yet
being
mainly
agricultural
still
it
was
not
without
sympathy
for
the
farmers
who
showed
low
tariff
or
free
trade
tendencies
whatever
share
the
east
had
in
shaping
laws
and
framing
policies
it
was
clear
that
the
west
was
to
have
the
candidates
this
division
in
privileges
not
uncommon
in
political
management
was
always
accompanied
by
a
judicious
selection
of
the
candidate
for
vice
president
with
garfield
for
example
was
associated
a
prominent
new
york
politician
chester
a
arthur
who
as
fate
decreed
was
destined
to
more
than
three
years
service
as
chief
magistrate
on
the
assassination
of
his
superior
in
office
the
disputed
election
of
while
taking
note
of
the
long
years
of
republican
supremacy
it
must
be
recorded
that
grave
doubts
exist
in
the
minds
of
many
historians
as
to
whether
one
of
the
three
presidents
hayes
was
actually
the
victor
in
or
not
his
democratic
opponent
samuel
j
tilden
received
a
popular
plurality
of
a
quarter
of
a
million
and
had
a
plausible
claim
to
a
majority
of
the
electoral
vote
at
all
events
four
states
sent
in
double
returns
one
set
for
tilden
and
another
for
hayes
and
a
deadlock
ensued
both
parties
vehemently
claimed
the
election
and
the
passions
ran
so
high
that
sober
men
did
not
shrink
from
speaking
of
civil
war
again
fortunately
in
the
end
the
counsels
of
peace
prevailed
congress
provided
for
an
electoral
commission
of
fifteen
men
to
review
the
contested
returns
the
democrats
inspired
by
tilden
s
moderation
accepted
the
judgment
in
favor
of
hayes
even
though
they
were
not
convinced
that
he
was
really
entitled
to
the
office
the
growth
of
opposition
to
republican
rule
abuses
in
american
political
life
during
their
long
tenure
of
office
the
republicans
could
not
escape
the
inevitable
consequences
of
power
that
is
evil
practices
and
corrupt
conduct
on
the
part
of
some
who
found
shelter
within
the
party
for
that
matter
neither
did
the
democrats
manage
to
avoid
such
difficulties
in
those
states
and
cities
where
they
had
the
majority
in
new
york
city
for
instance
the
local
democratic
organization
known
as
tammany
hall
passed
under
the
sway
of
a
group
of
politicians
headed
by
boss
tweed
he
plundered
the
city
treasury
until
public
spirited
citizens
supported
by
samuel
j
tilden
the
democratic
leader
of
the
state
rose
in
revolt
drove
the
ringleader
from
power
and
sent
him
to
jail
in
philadelphia
the
local
republican
bosses
were
guilty
of
offenses
as
odious
as
those
committed
by
new
york
politicians
indeed
the
decade
that
followed
the
civil
war
was
marred
by
so
many
scandals
in
public
life
that
one
acute
editor
was
moved
to
inquire
are
not
all
the
great
communities
of
the
western
world
growing
more
corrupt
as
they
grow
in
wealth
in
the
sphere
of
national
politics
where
the
opportunities
were
greater
betrayals
of
public
trust
were
even
more
flagrant
one
revelation
after
another
showed
officers
high
and
low
possessed
with
the
spirit
of
peculation
members
of
congress
it
was
found
accepted
railway
stock
in
exchange
for
votes
in
favor
of
land
grants
and
other
concessions
to
the
companies
in
the
administration
as
well
as
the
legislature
the
disease
was
rife
revenue
officers
permitted
whisky
distillers
to
evade
their
taxes
and
received
heavy
bribes
in
return
a
probe
into
the
post
office
department
revealed
the
malodorous
star
route
frauds
the
deliberate
overpayment
of
certain
mail
carriers
whose
lines
were
indicated
in
the
official
record
by
asterisks
or
stars
even
cabinet
officers
did
not
escape
suspicion
for
the
trail
of
the
serpent
led
straight
to
the
door
of
one
of
them
in
the
lower
ranges
of
official
life
the
spoils
system
became
more
virulent
as
the
number
of
federal
employees
increased
the
holders
of
offices
and
the
seekers
after
them
constituted
a
veritable
political
army
they
crowded
into
republican
councils
for
the
republicans
being
in
power
could
alone
dispense
federal
favors
they
filled
positions
in
the
party
ranging
from
the
lowest
township
committee
to
the
national
convention
they
helped
to
nominate
candidates
and
draft
platforms
and
elbowed
to
one
side
the
busy
citizen
not
conversant
with
party
intrigues
who
could
only
give
an
occasional
day
to
political
matters
even
the
civil
service
act
of
wrung
from
a
reluctant
congress
two
years
after
the
assassination
of
garfield
made
little
change
for
a
long
time
it
took
away
from
the
spoilsmen
a
few
thousand
government
positions
but
it
formed
no
check
on
the
practice
of
rewarding
party
workers
from
the
public
treasury
on
viewing
this
state
of
affairs
many
a
distinguished
citizen
became
profoundly
discouraged
james
russell
lowell
for
example
thought
he
saw
a
steady
decline
in
public
morals
in
hearing
of
lee
s
surrender
he
had
exclaimed
there
is
something
magnificent
in
having
a
country
to
love
ten
years
later
when
asked
to
write
an
ode
for
the
centennial
at
philadelphia
in
he
could
think
only
of
a
biting
satire
on
the
nation
show
your
state
legislatures
show
your
rings
and
challenge
europe
to
produce
such
things
as
high
officials
sitting
half
in
sight
to
share
the
plunder
and
fix
things
right
if
that
don
t
fetch
her
why
you
need
only
to
show
your
latest
style
in
martyrs
tweed
she
ll
find
it
hard
to
hide
her
spiteful
tears
at
such
advance
in
one
poor
hundred
years
when
his
critics
condemned
him
for
this
attack
upon
his
native
land
lowell
replied
in
sadness
these
fellows
have
no
notion
of
what
love
of
country
means
it
was
in
my
very
blood
and
bones
if
i
am
not
an
american
who
ever
was
what
fills
me
with
doubt
and
dismay
is
the
degradation
of
the
moral
tone
is
it
or
is
it
not
a
result
of
democracy
is
ours
a
government
of
the
people
by
the
people
for
the
people
or
a
kakistocracy
a
government
of
the
worst
rather
for
the
benefit
of
knaves
at
the
cost
of
fools
the
reform
movement
in
republican
ranks
the
sentiments
expressed
by
lowell
himself
a
republican
and
for
a
time
american
ambassador
to
england
were
shared
by
many
men
in
his
party
very
soon
after
the
close
of
the
civil
war
some
of
them
began
to
protest
vigorously
against
the
policies
and
conduct
of
their
leaders
in
the
dissenters
calling
themselves
liberal
republicans
broke
away
altogether
nominated
a
candidate
of
their
own
horace
greeley
and
put
forward
a
platform
indicting
the
republican
president
fiercely
enough
to
please
the
most
uncompromising
democrat
they
accused
grant
of
using
the
powers
and
opportunities
of
his
high
office
for
the
promotion
of
personal
ends
they
charged
him
with
retaining
notoriously
corrupt
and
unworthy
men
in
places
of
power
and
responsibility
they
alleged
that
the
republican
party
kept
alive
the
passions
and
resentments
of
the
late
civil
war
to
use
them
for
their
own
advantages
and
employed
the
public
service
of
the
government
as
a
machinery
of
corruption
and
personal
influence
it
was
not
apparent
however
from
the
ensuing
election
that
any
considerable
number
of
republicans
accepted
the
views
of
the
liberals
greeley
though
indorsed
by
the
democrats
was
utterly
routed
and
died
of
a
broken
heart
the
lesson
of
his
discomfiture
seemed
to
be
that
independent
action
was
futile
so
at
least
it
was
regarded
by
most
men
of
the
rising
generation
like
henry
cabot
lodge
of
massachusetts
and
theodore
roosevelt
of
new
york
profiting
by
the
experience
of
greeley
they
insisted
in
season
and
out
that
reformers
who
desired
to
rid
the
party
of
abuses
should
remain
loyal
to
it
and
do
their
work
on
the
inside
the
mugwumps
and
cleveland
democracy
in
though
aided
by
republican
dissensions
the
democrats
were
slow
in
making
headway
against
the
political
current
they
were
deprived
of
the
energetic
and
capable
leadership
once
afforded
by
the
planters
like
calhoun
davis
and
toombs
they
were
saddled
by
their
opponents
with
responsibility
for
secession
and
they
were
stripped
of
the
support
of
the
prostrate
south
not
until
the
last
southern
state
was
restored
to
the
union
not
until
a
general
amnesty
was
wrung
from
congress
not
until
white
supremacy
was
established
at
the
polls
and
the
last
federal
soldier
withdrawn
from
southern
capitals
did
they
succeed
in
capturing
the
presidency
the
opportune
moment
for
them
came
in
when
a
number
of
circumstances
favored
their
aspirations
the
republicans
leaving
the
ohio
valley
in
their
search
for
a
candidate
nominated
james
g
blaine
of
maine
a
vigorous
and
popular
leader
but
a
man
under
fire
from
the
reformers
in
his
own
party
the
democrats
on
their
side
were
able
to
find
at
this
juncture
an
able
candidate
who
had
no
political
enemies
in
the
sphere
of
national
politics
grover
cleveland
then
governor
of
new
york
and
widely
celebrated
as
a
man
of
sterling
honesty
at
the
same
time
a
number
of
dissatisfied
republicans
openly
espoused
the
democratic
cause
among
them
carl
schurz
george
william
curtis
henry
ward
beecher
and
william
everett
men
of
fine
ideals
and
undoubted
integrity
though
the
regular
republicans
called
them
mugwumps
and
laughed
at
them
as
the
men
milliners
the
dilettanti
and
carpet
knights
of
politics
they
had
a
following
that
was
not
to
be
despised
the
campaign
which
took
place
that
year
was
one
of
the
most
savage
in
american
history
issues
were
thrust
into
the
background
the
tariff
though
mentioned
was
not
taken
seriously
abuse
of
the
opposition
was
the
favorite
resource
of
party
orators
the
democrats
insisted
that
the
republican
party
so
far
as
principle
is
concerned
is
a
reminiscence
in
practice
it
is
an
organization
for
enriching
those
who
control
its
machinery
for
the
republican
candidate
blaine
they
could
hardly
find
words
to
express
their
contempt
the
republicans
retaliated
in
kind
they
praised
their
own
good
works
as
of
old
in
saving
the
union
and
denounced
the
fraud
and
violence
practiced
by
the
democracy
in
the
southern
states
seeing
little
objectionable
in
the
public
record
of
cleveland
as
mayor
of
buffalo
and
governor
of
new
york
they
attacked
his
personal
character
perhaps
never
in
the
history
of
political
campaigns
did
the
discussions
on
the
platform
and
in
the
press
sink
to
so
low
a
level
decent
people
were
sickened
even
hot
partisans
shrank
from
their
own
words
when
after
the
election
they
had
time
to
reflect
on
their
heedless
passions
moreover
nothing
was
decided
by
the
balloting
cleveland
was
elected
but
his
victory
was
a
narrow
one
a
change
of
a
few
hundred
votes
in
new
york
would
have
sent
his
opponent
to
the
white
house
instead
changing
political
fortunes
after
the
democrats
had
settled
down
to
the
enjoyment
of
their
hard
earned
victory
president
cleveland
in
his
message
of
attacked
the
tariff
as
vicious
inequitable
and
illogical
as
a
system
of
taxation
that
laid
a
burden
upon
every
consumer
in
the
land
for
the
benefit
of
our
manufacturers
business
enterprise
was
thoroughly
alarmed
the
republicans
characterized
the
tariff
message
as
a
free
trade
assault
upon
the
industries
of
the
country
mainly
on
that
issue
they
elected
in
benjamin
harrison
of
indiana
a
shrewd
lawyer
a
reticent
politician
a
descendant
of
the
hero
of
tippecanoe
and
a
son
of
the
old
northwest
accepting
the
outcome
of
the
election
as
a
vindication
of
their
principles
the
republicans
under
the
leadership
of
william
mckinley
in
the
house
of
representatives
enacted
in
a
tariff
law
imposing
the
highest
duties
yet
laid
in
our
history
to
their
utter
surprise
however
they
were
instantly
informed
by
the
country
that
their
program
was
not
approved
that
very
autumn
they
lost
in
the
congressional
elections
and
two
years
later
they
were
decisively
beaten
in
the
presidential
campaign
cleveland
once
more
leading
his
party
to
victory
references
l
h
haney
congressional
history
of
railways
vols
j
p
davis
union
pacific
railway
j
m
swank
history
of
the
manufacture
of
iron
m
t
copeland
the
cotton
manufacturing
industry
in
the
united
states
harvard
studies
e
w
bryce
progress
of
invention
in
the
nineteenth
century
ida
tarbell
history
of
the
standard
oil
company
critical
g
h
montague
rise
and
progress
of
the
standard
oil
company
friendly
h
p
fairchild
immigration
and
f
j
warne
the
immigrant
invasion
both
works
favor
exclusion
i
a
hourwich
immigration
against
exclusionist
policies
j
f
rhodes
history
of
the
united
states
vol
viii
edward
stanwood
a
history
of
the
presidency
vol
i
for
the
presidential
elections
of
the
period
questions
contrast
the
state
of
industry
and
commerce
at
the
close
of
the
civil
war
with
its
condition
at
the
close
of
the
revolutionary
war
enumerate
the
services
rendered
to
the
nation
by
the
railways
explain
the
peculiar
relation
of
railways
to
government
what
sections
of
the
country
have
been
industrialized
how
do
you
account
for
the
rise
and
growth
of
the
trusts
explain
some
of
the
economic
advantages
of
the
trust
are
the
people
in
cities
more
or
less
independent
than
the
farmers
what
was
jefferson
s
view
state
some
of
the
problems
raised
by
unrestricted
immigration
what
was
the
theory
of
the
relation
of
government
to
business
in
this
period
has
it
changed
in
recent
times
state
the
leading
economic
policies
sponsored
by
the
republican
party
why
were
the
republicans
especially
strong
immediately
after
the
civil
war
what
illustrations
can
you
give
showing
the
influence
of
war
in
american
political
campaigns
account
for
the
strength
of
middle
western
candidates
enumerate
some
of
the
abuses
that
appeared
in
american
political
life
after
sketch
the
rise
and
growth
of
the
reform
movement
how
is
the
fluctuating
state
of
public
opinion
reflected
in
the
elections
from
to
research
topics
invention
discovery
and
transportation
sparks
national
development
american
nation
series
pp
bogart
economic
history
of
the
united
states
chaps
xxi
xxii
and
xxiii
business
and
politics
paxson
the
new
nation
riverside
series
pp
rhodes
history
of
the
united
states
vol
vii
pp
wilson
history
of
the
american
people
vol
iv
pp
immigration
coman
industrial
history
of
the
united
states
d
ed
pp
e
l
bogart
economic
history
of
the
united
states
pp
jenks
and
lauck
immigration
problems
commons
races
and
immigrants
the
disputed
election
of
haworth
the
united
states
in
our
own
time
pp
dunning
reconstruction
political
and
economic
american
nation
series
pp
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
abuses
in
political
life
dunning
reconstruction
pp
see
criticisms
in
party
platforms
in
stanwood
history
of
the
presidency
vol
i
bryce
american
commonwealth
ed
vol
ii
pp
studies
of
presidential
administrations
a
grant
b
hayes
c
garfield
arthur
d
cleveland
and
e
harrison
in
haworth
the
united
states
in
our
own
time
or
in
paxson
the
new
nation
riverside
series
or
still
more
briefly
in
elson
cleveland
democracy
haworth
the
united
states
pp
rhodes
history
of
the
united
states
vol
viii
pp
elson
pp
analysis
of
modern
immigration
problems
syllabus
in
history
new
york
state
pp
chapter
xviii
the
development
of
the
great
west
at
the
close
of
the
civil
war
kansas
and
texas
were
sentinel
states
on
the
middle
border
beyond
the
rockies
california
oregon
and
nevada
stood
guard
the
last
of
them
having
been
just
admitted
to
furnish
another
vote
for
the
fifteenth
amendment
abolishing
slavery
between
the
near
and
far
frontiers
lay
a
vast
reach
of
plain
desert
plateau
and
mountain
almost
wholly
undeveloped
a
broad
domain
extending
from
canada
to
mexico
and
embracing
the
regions
now
included
in
washington
idaho
wyoming
montana
utah
arizona
new
mexico
the
dakotas
and
oklahoma
had
fewer
than
half
a
million
inhabitants
it
was
laid
out
into
territories
each
administered
under
a
governor
appointed
by
the
president
and
senate
and
as
soon
as
there
was
the
requisite
number
of
inhabitants
a
legislature
elected
by
the
voters
no
railway
line
stretched
across
the
desert
st
joseph
on
the
missouri
was
the
terminus
of
the
eastern
lines
it
required
twenty
five
days
for
a
passenger
to
make
the
overland
journey
to
california
by
the
stagecoach
system
established
in
and
more
than
ten
days
for
the
swift
pony
express
organized
in
to
carry
a
letter
to
san
francisco
indians
still
roamed
the
plain
and
desert
and
more
than
one
powerful
tribe
disputed
the
white
man
s
title
to
the
soil
the
railways
as
trail
blazers
opening
railways
to
the
pacific
a
decade
before
the
civil
war
the
importance
of
rail
connection
between
the
east
and
the
pacific
coast
had
been
recognized
pressure
had
already
been
brought
to
bear
on
congress
to
authorize
the
construction
of
a
line
and
to
grant
land
and
money
in
its
aid
both
the
democrats
and
republicans
approved
the
idea
but
it
was
involved
in
the
slavery
controversy
indeed
it
was
submerged
in
it
southern
statesmen
wanted
connections
between
the
gulf
and
the
pacific
through
texas
while
northerners
stood
out
for
a
central
route
the
north
had
its
way
during
the
war
congress
by
legislation
initiated
in
provided
for
the
immediate
organization
of
companies
to
build
a
line
from
the
missouri
river
to
california
and
made
grants
of
land
and
loans
of
money
to
aid
in
the
enterprise
the
western
end
the
central
pacific
was
laid
out
under
the
supervision
of
leland
stanford
it
was
heavily
financed
by
the
mormons
of
utah
and
also
by
the
state
government
the
ranchmen
miners
and
business
men
of
california
and
it
was
built
principally
by
chinese
labor
the
eastern
end
the
union
pacific
starting
at
omaha
was
constructed
mainly
by
veterans
of
the
civil
war
and
immigrants
from
ireland
and
germany
in
the
two
companies
met
near
ogden
in
utah
and
the
driving
of
the
last
spike
uniting
the
atlantic
and
the
pacific
was
the
occasion
of
a
great
demonstration
other
lines
to
the
pacific
were
projected
at
the
same
time
but
the
panic
of
checked
railway
enterprise
for
a
while
with
the
revival
of
prosperity
at
the
end
of
that
decade
construction
was
renewed
with
vigor
and
the
year
marked
a
series
of
railway
triumphs
in
february
trains
were
running
from
new
orleans
through
houston
san
antonio
and
yuma
to
san
francisco
as
a
result
of
a
union
of
the
texas
pacific
with
the
southern
pacific
and
its
subsidiary
corporations
in
september
the
last
spike
was
driven
in
the
northern
pacific
at
helena
montana
lake
superior
was
connected
with
puget
sound
the
waters
explored
by
joliet
and
marquette
were
joined
to
the
waters
plowed
by
sir
francis
drake
while
he
was
searching
for
a
route
around
the
world
that
same
year
also
a
third
line
was
opened
to
the
pacific
by
way
of
the
atchison
topeka
and
santa
fe
making
connections
through
albuquerque
and
needles
with
san
francisco
the
fondest
hopes
of
railway
promoters
seemed
to
be
realized
illustration
united
states
in
western
railways
precede
settlement
in
the
old
world
and
on
our
atlantic
seaboard
railways
followed
population
and
markets
in
the
far
west
railways
usually
preceded
the
people
railway
builders
planned
cities
on
paper
before
they
laid
tracks
connecting
them
they
sent
missionaries
to
spread
the
gospel
of
western
opportunity
to
people
in
the
middle
west
in
the
eastern
cities
and
in
southern
states
then
they
carried
their
enthusiastic
converts
bag
and
baggage
in
long
trains
to
the
distant
dakotas
and
still
farther
afield
so
the
development
of
the
far
west
was
not
left
to
the
tedious
processes
of
time
it
was
pushed
by
men
of
imagination
adventurers
who
made
a
romance
of
money
making
and
who
had
dreams
of
empire
unequaled
by
many
kings
of
the
past
these
empire
builders
bought
railway
lands
in
huge
tracts
they
got
more
from
the
government
they
overcame
every
obstacle
of
canon
mountain
and
stream
with
the
aid
of
science
they
built
cities
according
to
the
plans
made
by
the
engineers
having
the
towns
ready
and
railway
and
steamboat
connections
formed
with
the
rest
of
the
world
they
carried
out
the
people
to
use
the
railways
the
steamships
the
houses
and
the
land
it
was
in
this
way
that
the
frontier
speculator
paved
the
way
for
the
frontier
agriculturalist
who
had
to
be
near
a
market
before
he
could
farm
the
spirit
of
this
imaginative
enterprise
which
laid
out
railways
and
towns
in
advance
of
the
people
is
seen
in
an
advertisement
of
that
day
this
extension
will
run
miles
from
york
northeast
through
the
island
lake
country
and
will
have
five
good
north
dakota
towns
the
stations
on
the
line
will
be
well
equipped
with
elevators
and
will
be
constructed
and
ready
for
operation
at
the
commencement
of
the
grain
season
prospective
merchants
have
been
active
in
securing
desirable
locations
at
the
different
towns
on
the
line
there
are
still
opportunities
for
hotels
general
merchandise
hardware
furniture
and
drug
stores
etc
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
a
town
on
the
prairie
among
the
railway
promoters
and
builders
in
the
west
james
j
hill
of
the
great
northern
and
allied
lines
was
one
of
the
most
forceful
figures
he
knew
that
tracks
and
trains
were
useless
without
passengers
and
freight
without
a
population
of
farmers
and
town
dwellers
he
therefore
organized
publicity
in
the
virginias
iowa
ohio
indiana
illinois
wisconsin
and
nebraska
especially
he
sent
out
agents
to
tell
the
story
of
western
opportunity
in
this
vein
you
see
your
children
come
out
of
school
with
no
chance
to
get
farms
of
their
own
because
the
cost
of
land
in
your
older
part
of
the
country
is
so
high
that
you
can
t
afford
to
buy
land
to
start
your
sons
out
in
life
around
you
they
have
to
go
to
the
cities
to
make
a
living
or
become
laborers
in
the
mills
or
hire
out
as
farm
hands
there
is
no
future
for
them
there
if
you
are
doing
well
where
you
are
and
can
safeguard
the
future
of
your
children
and
see
them
prosper
around
you
don
t
leave
here
but
if
you
want
independence
if
you
are
renting
your
land
if
the
money
lender
is
carrying
you
along
and
you
are
running
behind
year
after
year
you
can
do
no
worse
by
moving
you
farmers
talk
of
free
trade
and
protection
and
what
this
or
that
political
party
will
do
for
you
why
don
t
you
vote
a
homestead
for
yourself
that
is
the
only
thing
uncle
sam
will
ever
give
you
jim
hill
hasn
t
an
acre
of
land
to
sell
you
we
are
not
in
the
real
estate
business
we
don
t
want
you
to
go
out
west
and
make
a
failure
of
it
because
the
rates
at
which
we
haul
you
and
your
goods
make
the
first
transaction
a
loss
we
must
have
landless
men
for
a
manless
land
unlike
steamship
companies
stimulating
immigration
to
get
the
fares
hill
was
seeking
permanent
settlers
who
would
produce
manufacture
and
use
the
railways
as
the
means
of
exchange
consequently
he
fixed
low
rates
and
let
his
passengers
take
a
good
deal
of
live
stock
and
household
furniture
free
by
doing
this
he
made
an
appeal
that
was
answered
by
eager
families
in
the
vanguard
of
home
seekers
left
indiana
in
fourteen
passenger
coaches
filled
with
men
women
and
children
and
forty
eight
freight
cars
carrying
their
household
goods
and
live
stock
in
the
ten
years
that
followed
people
from
the
middle
west
and
the
south
responding
to
his
call
went
to
the
western
country
where
they
brought
eight
million
acres
of
prairie
land
under
cultivation
when
hill
got
his
people
on
the
land
he
took
an
interest
in
everything
that
increased
the
productivity
of
their
labor
was
the
output
of
food
for
his
freight
cars
limited
by
bad
drainage
on
the
farms
hill
then
interested
himself
in
practical
ways
of
ditching
and
tiling
were
farmers
hampered
in
hauling
their
goods
to
his
trains
by
bad
roads
in
that
case
he
urged
upon
the
states
the
improvement
of
highways
did
the
traffic
slacken
because
the
food
shipped
was
not
of
the
best
quality
then
live
stock
must
be
improved
and
scientific
farming
promoted
did
the
farmers
need
credit
banks
must
be
established
close
at
hand
to
advance
it
in
all
conferences
on
scientific
farm
management
conservation
of
natural
resources
banking
and
credit
in
relation
to
agriculture
and
industry
hill
was
an
active
participant
his
was
the
long
vision
seeing
in
conservation
and
permanent
improvements
the
foundation
of
prosperity
for
the
railways
and
the
people
indeed
he
neglected
no
opportunity
to
increase
the
traffic
on
the
lines
he
wanted
no
empty
cars
running
in
either
direction
and
no
wheat
stored
in
warehouses
for
the
lack
of
markets
so
he
looked
to
the
orient
as
well
as
to
europe
as
an
outlet
for
the
surplus
of
the
farms
he
sent
agents
to
china
and
japan
to
discover
what
american
goods
and
produce
those
countries
would
consume
and
what
manufactures
they
had
to
offer
to
americans
in
exchange
to
open
the
pacific
trade
he
bought
two
ocean
monsters
the
minnesota
and
the
dakota
thus
preparing
for
emergencies
west
as
well
as
east
when
some
japanese
came
to
the
united
states
on
their
way
to
europe
to
buy
steel
rails
hill
showed
them
how
easy
it
was
for
them
to
make
their
purchase
in
this
country
and
ship
by
way
of
american
railways
and
american
vessels
so
the
railway
builder
and
promoter
who
helped
to
break
the
virgin
soil
of
the
prairies
lived
through
the
pioneer
epoch
and
into
the
age
of
great
finance
before
he
died
he
saw
the
wheat
fields
of
north
dakota
linked
with
the
spinning
jennies
of
manchester
and
the
docks
of
yokohama
the
evolution
of
grazing
and
agriculture
the
removal
of
the
indians
unlike
the
frontier
of
new
england
in
colonial
days
or
that
of
kentucky
later
the
advancing
lines
of
home
builders
in
the
far
west
had
little
difficulty
with
warlike
natives
indian
attacks
were
made
on
the
railway
construction
gangs
general
custer
had
his
fatal
battle
with
the
sioux
in
and
there
were
minor
brushes
but
they
were
all
of
relatively
slight
consequence
the
former
practice
of
treating
with
the
indians
as
independent
nations
was
abandoned
in
and
most
of
them
were
concentrated
in
reservations
where
they
were
mainly
supported
by
the
government
the
supervision
of
their
affairs
was
vested
in
a
board
of
commissioners
created
in
and
instructed
to
treat
them
as
wards
of
the
nation
a
trust
which
unfortunately
was
often
betrayed
a
further
step
in
indian
policy
was
taken
in
when
provision
was
made
for
issuing
lands
to
individual
indians
thus
permitting
them
to
become
citizens
and
settle
down
among
their
white
neighbors
as
farmers
or
cattle
raisers
the
disappearance
of
the
buffalo
the
main
food
supply
of
the
wild
indians
had
made
them
more
tractable
and
more
willing
to
surrender
the
freedom
of
the
hunter
for
the
routine
of
the
reservation
ranch
or
wheat
field
the
cowboy
and
cattle
ranger
between
the
frontier
of
farms
and
the
mountains
were
plains
and
semi
arid
regions
in
vast
reaches
suitable
for
grazing
as
soon
as
the
railways
were
open
into
the
missouri
valley
affording
an
outlet
for
stock
there
sprang
up
to
the
westward
cattle
and
sheep
raising
on
an
immense
scale
the
far
famed
american
cowboy
was
the
hero
in
this
scene
great
herds
of
cattle
were
bred
in
texas
with
the
advancing
spring
and
summer
seasons
they
were
driven
northward
across
the
plains
and
over
the
buffalo
trails
in
a
single
year
it
is
estimated
that
nearly
one
million
head
of
cattle
were
moved
out
of
texas
to
the
north
by
four
thousand
cowboys
supplied
with
horses
and
ponies
during
the
two
decades
from
to
both
the
cattle
men
and
the
sheep
raisers
had
an
almost
free
run
of
the
plains
using
public
lands
without
paying
for
the
privilege
and
waging
war
on
one
another
over
the
possession
of
ranges
at
length
however
both
had
to
go
as
the
homesteaders
and
land
companies
came
and
fenced
in
the
plain
and
desert
with
endless
lines
of
barbed
wire
already
in
a
writer
familiar
with
the
frontier
lamented
the
passing
of
the
picturesque
days
the
unique
position
of
the
cowboys
among
the
americans
is
jeopardized
in
a
thousand
ways
towns
are
growing
up
on
their
pasture
lands
irrigation
schemes
of
a
dozen
sorts
threaten
to
turn
bunch
grass
scenery
into
farm
land
views
farmers
are
pre
empting
valleys
and
the
sides
of
waterways
and
the
day
is
not
far
distant
when
stock
raising
must
be
done
mainly
in
small
herds
with
winter
corrals
and
then
the
cowboy
s
days
will
end
even
now
his
condition
disappoints
those
who
knew
him
only
half
a
dozen
years
ago
his
breed
seems
to
have
deteriorated
and
his
ranks
are
filling
with
men
who
work
for
wages
rather
than
for
the
love
of
the
free
life
and
bold
companionship
that
once
tempted
men
into
that
calling
splendid
cheyenne
saddles
are
less
and
less
numerous
in
the
outfits
the
distinctive
hat
that
made
its
way
up
from
mexico
may
or
may
not
be
worn
all
the
civil
authorities
in
nearly
all
towns
in
the
grazing
country
forbid
the
wearing
of
side
arms
nobody
shoots
up
these
towns
any
more
the
fact
is
the
old
simon
pure
cowboy
days
are
gone
already
settlement
under
the
homestead
act
of
two
factors
gave
a
special
stimulus
to
the
rapid
settlement
of
western
lands
which
swept
away
the
indians
and
the
cattle
rangers
the
first
was
the
policy
of
the
railway
companies
in
selling
large
blocks
of
land
received
from
the
government
at
low
prices
to
induce
immigration
the
second
was
the
operation
of
the
homestead
law
passed
in
this
measure
practically
closed
the
long
controversy
over
the
disposition
of
the
public
domain
that
was
suitable
for
agriculture
it
provided
for
granting
without
any
cost
save
a
small
registration
fee
public
lands
in
lots
of
acres
each
to
citizens
and
aliens
who
declared
their
intention
of
becoming
citizens
the
one
important
condition
attached
was
that
the
settler
should
occupy
the
farm
for
five
years
before
his
title
was
finally
confirmed
even
this
stipulation
was
waived
in
the
case
of
the
civil
war
veterans
who
were
allowed
to
count
their
term
of
military
service
as
a
part
of
the
five
years
occupancy
required
as
the
soldiers
of
the
revolutionary
and
mexican
wars
had
advanced
in
great
numbers
to
the
frontier
in
earlier
days
so
now
veterans
led
in
the
settlement
of
the
middle
border
along
with
them
went
thousands
of
german
irish
and
scandinavian
immigrants
fresh
from
the
old
world
between
and
acres
were
staked
out
in
quarter
section
farms
in
twenty
years
the
population
of
nebraska
leaped
from
to
almost
half
a
million
kansas
from
to
a
million
iowa
from
to
and
the
dakotas
from
to
the
diversity
of
western
agriculture
in
soil
produce
and
management
western
agriculture
presented
many
contrasts
to
that
of
the
east
and
south
in
the
region
of
arable
and
watered
lands
the
typical
american
unit
the
small
farm
tilled
by
the
owner
appeared
as
usual
but
by
the
side
of
it
many
a
huge
domain
owned
by
foreign
or
eastern
companies
and
tilled
by
hired
labor
sometimes
the
great
estate
took
the
shape
of
the
bonanza
farm
devoted
mainly
to
wheat
and
corn
and
cultivated
on
a
large
scale
by
machinery
again
it
assumed
the
form
of
the
cattle
ranch
embracing
tens
of
thousands
of
acres
again
it
was
a
vast
holding
of
diversified
interest
such
as
the
santa
anita
ranch
near
los
angeles
a
domain
of
acres
cultivated
in
a
glorious
sweep
of
vineyards
and
orange
and
olive
orchards
rich
sheep
and
cattle
pastures
and
horse
ranches
their
life
and
customs
handed
down
from
the
spanish
owners
of
the
various
ranches
which
were
swept
into
one
estate
irrigation
in
one
respect
agriculture
in
the
far
west
was
unique
in
a
large
area
spreading
through
eight
states
montana
idaho
wyoming
utah
colorado
nevada
arizona
new
mexico
and
parts
of
adjoining
states
the
rainfall
was
so
slight
that
the
ordinary
crops
to
which
the
american
farmer
was
accustomed
could
not
be
grown
at
all
the
mormons
were
the
first
anglo
saxons
to
encounter
aridity
and
they
were
baffled
at
first
but
they
studied
it
and
mastered
it
by
magnificent
irrigation
systems
as
other
settlers
poured
into
the
west
the
problem
of
the
desert
was
attacked
with
a
will
some
of
them
replying
to
the
commiseration
of
eastern
farmers
by
saying
that
it
was
easier
to
scoop
out
an
irrigation
ditch
than
to
cut
forests
and
wrestle
with
stumps
and
stones
private
companies
bought
immense
areas
at
low
prices
built
irrigation
works
and
disposed
of
their
lands
in
small
plots
some
ranchers
with
an
instinct
for
water
like
that
of
the
miner
for
metal
sank
wells
into
the
dry
sand
and
were
rewarded
with
gushers
that
soused
the
thirsty
desert
and
turned
its
good
for
nothing
sand
into
good
for
anything
loam
the
federal
government
came
to
the
aid
of
the
arid
regions
in
by
granting
lands
to
the
states
to
be
used
for
irrigation
purposes
in
this
work
wyoming
took
the
lead
with
a
law
which
induced
capitalists
to
invest
in
irrigation
and
at
the
same
time
provided
for
the
sale
of
the
redeemed
lands
to
actual
settlers
finally
in
the
federal
government
by
its
liberal
reclamation
act
added
its
strength
to
that
of
individuals
companies
and
states
in
conquering
arid
america
nowhere
writes
powell
a
historian
of
the
west
in
his
picturesque
end
of
the
trail
has
the
white
man
fought
a
more
courageous
fight
or
won
a
more
brilliant
victory
than
in
arizona
his
weapons
have
been
the
transit
and
the
level
the
drill
and
the
dredge
the
pick
and
the
spade
and
the
enemy
which
he
has
conquered
has
been
the
most
stubborn
of
all
foes
the
hostile
forces
of
nature
the
story
of
how
the
white
man
within
the
space
of
less
than
thirty
years
penetrated
explored
and
mapped
this
almost
unknown
region
of
how
he
carried
law
order
and
justice
into
a
section
which
had
never
had
so
much
as
a
speaking
acquaintance
with
any
one
of
the
three
before
of
how
realizing
the
necessity
for
means
of
communication
he
built
highways
of
steel
across
this
territory
from
east
to
west
and
from
north
to
south
of
how
undismayed
by
the
savageness
of
the
countenance
which
the
desert
turned
upon
him
he
laughed
and
rolled
up
his
sleeves
and
spat
upon
his
hands
and
slashed
the
face
of
the
desert
with
canals
and
irrigating
ditches
and
filled
those
ditches
with
water
brought
from
deep
in
the
earth
or
high
in
the
mountains
and
of
how
in
the
conquered
and
submissive
soil
he
replaced
the
aloe
with
alfalfa
the
mesquite
with
maize
the
cactus
with
cotton
forms
one
of
the
most
inspiring
chapters
in
our
history
it
is
one
of
the
epics
of
civilization
this
reclamation
of
the
southwest
and
its
heroes
thank
god
are
americans
other
desert
regions
have
been
redeemed
by
irrigation
egypt
for
example
and
mesopotamia
and
parts
of
the
sudan
but
the
people
of
all
those
regions
lay
stretched
out
in
the
shade
of
a
convenient
palm
metaphorically
speaking
and
waited
for
some
one
with
more
energy
than
themselves
to
come
along
and
do
the
work
but
the
arizonians
mindful
of
the
fact
that
god
the
government
and
carnegie
help
those
who
help
themselves
spent
their
days
wielding
the
pick
and
shovel
and
their
evenings
in
writing
letters
to
washington
with
toil
hardened
hands
after
a
time
the
government
was
prodded
into
action
and
the
great
dams
at
laguna
and
roosevelt
are
the
result
then
the
people
organizing
themselves
into
cooperative
leagues
and
water
users
associations
took
up
the
work
of
reclamation
where
the
government
left
off
it
is
to
these
energetic
persevering
men
who
have
drilled
wells
plowed
fields
and
dug
ditches
through
the
length
and
breadth
of
that
great
region
which
stretches
from
yuma
to
tucson
that
the
metamorphosis
of
arizona
is
due
the
effect
of
irrigation
wherever
introduced
was
amazing
stretches
of
sand
and
sagebrush
gave
way
to
fertile
fields
bearing
crops
of
wheat
corn
fruits
vegetables
and
grass
huge
ranches
grazed
by
browsing
sheep
were
broken
up
into
small
plots
the
cowboy
and
ranchman
vanished
in
their
place
rose
the
prosperous
community
a
community
unlike
the
township
of
iowa
or
the
industrial
center
of
the
east
its
intensive
tillage
left
little
room
for
hired
labor
its
small
holdings
drew
families
together
in
village
life
rather
than
dispersing
them
on
the
lonely
plain
often
the
development
of
water
power
in
connection
with
irrigation
afforded
electricity
for
labor
saving
devices
and
lifted
many
a
burden
that
in
other
days
fell
heavily
upon
the
shoulders
of
the
farmer
and
his
family
mining
and
manufacturing
in
the
west
mineral
resources
in
another
important
particular
the
far
west
differed
from
the
mississippi
valley
states
that
was
in
the
predominance
of
mining
over
agriculture
throughout
a
vast
section
indeed
it
was
the
minerals
rather
than
the
land
that
attracted
the
pioneers
who
first
opened
the
country
the
discovery
of
gold
in
california
in
was
the
signal
for
the
great
rush
of
prospectors
miners
and
promoters
who
explored
the
valleys
climbed
the
hills
washed
the
sands
and
dug
up
the
soil
in
their
feverish
search
for
gold
silver
copper
coal
and
other
minerals
in
nevada
and
montana
the
development
of
mineral
resources
went
on
all
during
the
civil
war
alder
gulch
became
virginia
city
in
last
chance
gulch
was
named
helena
in
and
confederate
gulch
was
christened
diamond
city
in
at
butte
the
miners
began
operations
in
and
within
five
years
had
washed
out
eight
million
dollars
worth
of
gold
under
the
gold
they
found
silver
under
silver
they
found
copper
even
at
the
end
of
the
nineteenth
century
after
agriculture
was
well
advanced
and
stock
and
sheep
raising
introduced
on
a
large
scale
minerals
continued
to
be
the
chief
source
of
wealth
in
a
number
of
states
this
was
revealed
by
the
figures
for
the
gold
silver
iron
and
copper
of
colorado
were
worth
more
than
the
wheat
corn
and
oats
combined
the
copper
of
montana
sold
for
more
than
all
the
cereals
and
four
times
the
price
of
the
wheat
the
interest
of
nevada
was
also
mainly
mining
the
receipts
from
the
mineral
output
being
or
more
than
one
half
the
national
debt
of
hamilton
s
day
the
yield
of
the
mines
of
utah
was
worth
four
or
five
times
the
wheat
crop
the
coal
of
wyoming
brought
twice
as
much
as
the
great
wool
clip
the
minerals
of
arizona
were
totaled
at
as
against
a
wool
clip
reckoned
at
while
in
idaho
alone
of
this
group
of
states
did
the
wheat
crop
exceed
in
value
the
output
of
the
mines
illustration
photograph
from
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
logging
timber
resources
the
forests
of
the
great
west
unlike
those
of
the
ohio
valley
proved
a
boon
to
the
pioneers
rather
than
a
foe
to
be
attacked
in
ohio
and
indiana
for
example
the
frontier
line
of
homemakers
had
to
cut
roll
and
burn
thousands
of
trees
before
they
could
put
out
a
crop
of
any
size
beyond
the
mississippi
however
there
were
all
ready
for
the
breaking
plow
great
reaches
of
almost
treeless
prairie
where
every
stick
of
timber
was
precious
in
the
other
parts
often
rough
and
mountainous
where
stood
primeval
forests
of
the
finest
woods
the
railroads
made
good
use
of
the
timber
they
consumed
acres
of
forests
themselves
in
making
ties
bridge
timbers
and
telegraph
poles
and
they
laid
a
heavy
tribute
upon
the
forests
for
their
annual
upkeep
the
surplus
trees
such
as
had
burdened
the
pioneers
of
the
northwest
territory
a
hundred
years
before
they
carried
off
to
markets
on
the
east
and
west
coasts
western
industries
the
peculiar
conditions
of
the
far
west
stimulated
a
rise
of
industries
more
rapid
than
is
usual
in
new
country
the
mining
activities
which
in
many
sections
preceded
agriculture
called
for
sawmills
to
furnish
timber
for
the
mines
and
smelters
to
reduce
and
refine
ores
the
ranches
supplied
sheep
and
cattle
for
the
packing
houses
of
kansas
city
as
well
as
chicago
the
waters
of
the
northwest
afforded
salmon
for
cases
in
and
for
cases
in
the
fruits
and
vegetables
of
california
brought
into
existence
innumerable
canneries
the
lumber
industry
starting
with
crude
sawmills
to
furnish
rough
timbers
for
railways
and
mines
ended
in
specialized
factories
for
paper
boxes
and
furniture
as
the
railways
preceded
settlement
and
furnished
a
ready
outlet
for
local
manufactures
so
they
encouraged
the
early
establishment
of
varied
industries
thus
creating
a
state
of
affairs
quite
unlike
that
which
obtained
in
the
ohio
valley
in
the
early
days
before
the
opening
of
the
erie
canal
social
effects
of
economic
activities
in
many
respects
the
social
life
of
the
far
west
also
differed
from
that
of
the
ohio
valley
the
treeless
prairies
though
open
to
homesteads
favored
the
great
estate
tilled
in
part
by
tenant
labor
and
in
part
by
migratory
seasonal
labor
summoned
from
all
sections
of
the
country
for
the
harvests
the
mineral
resources
created
hundreds
of
huge
fortunes
which
made
the
accumulations
of
eastern
mercantile
families
look
trivial
by
comparison
other
millionaires
won
their
fortunes
in
the
railway
business
and
still
more
from
the
cattle
and
sheep
ranges
in
many
sections
the
cattle
king
as
he
was
called
was
as
dominant
as
the
planter
had
been
in
the
old
south
everywhere
in
the
grazing
country
he
was
a
conspicuous
and
important
person
he
sometimes
invested
money
in
banks
in
railroad
stocks
or
in
city
property
he
had
his
rating
in
the
commercial
reviews
and
could
hobnob
with
bankers
railroad
presidents
and
metropolitan
merchants
he
attended
party
caucuses
and
conventions
ran
for
the
state
legislature
and
sometimes
defeated
a
lawyer
or
metropolitan
business
man
in
the
race
for
a
seat
in
congress
in
proportion
to
their
numbers
the
ranchers
have
constituted
a
highly
impressive
class
although
many
of
the
early
capitalists
of
the
great
west
especially
from
nevada
spent
their
money
principally
in
the
east
others
took
leadership
in
promoting
the
sections
in
which
they
had
made
their
fortunes
a
railroad
pioneer
general
palmer
built
his
home
at
colorado
springs
founded
the
town
and
encouraged
local
improvements
denver
owed
its
first
impressive
buildings
to
the
civic
patriotism
of
horace
tabor
a
wealthy
mine
owner
leland
stanford
paid
his
tribute
to
california
in
the
endowment
of
a
large
university
colonel
w
f
cody
better
known
as
buffalo
bill
started
his
career
by
building
a
boom
town
which
collapsed
and
made
a
large
sum
of
money
supplying
buffalo
meat
to
construction
hands
hence
his
popular
name
by
his
famous
wild
west
show
he
increased
it
to
a
fortune
which
he
devoted
mainly
to
the
promotion
of
a
western
reclamation
scheme
while
the
far
west
was
developing
this
vigorous
aggressive
leadership
in
business
a
considerable
industrial
population
was
springing
up
even
the
cattle
ranges
and
hundreds
of
farms
were
conducted
like
factories
in
that
they
were
managed
through
overseers
who
hired
plowmen
harvesters
and
cattlemen
at
regular
wages
at
the
same
time
there
appeared
other
peculiar
features
which
made
a
lasting
impression
on
western
economic
life
mining
lumbering
and
fruit
growing
for
instance
employed
thousands
of
workers
during
the
rush
months
and
turned
them
out
at
other
times
the
inevitable
result
was
an
army
of
migratory
laborers
wandering
from
camp
to
camp
from
town
to
town
and
from
ranch
to
ranch
without
fixed
homes
or
established
habits
of
life
from
this
extraordinary
condition
there
issued
many
a
long
and
lawless
conflict
between
capital
and
labor
giving
a
distinct
color
to
the
labor
movement
in
whole
sections
of
the
mountain
and
coast
states
the
admission
of
new
states
the
spirit
of
self
government
the
instinct
of
self
government
was
strong
in
the
western
communities
in
the
very
beginning
it
led
to
the
organization
of
volunteer
committees
known
as
vigilantes
to
suppress
crime
and
punish
criminals
as
soon
as
enough
people
were
settled
permanently
in
a
region
they
took
care
to
form
a
more
stable
kind
of
government
an
illustration
of
this
process
is
found
in
the
oregon
compact
made
by
the
pioneers
in
the
spirit
of
which
is
reflected
in
an
editorial
in
an
old
copy
of
the
rocky
mountain
news
we
claim
that
any
body
or
community
of
american
citizens
which
from
any
cause
or
under
any
circumstances
is
cut
off
from
or
from
isolation
is
so
situated
as
not
to
be
under
any
active
and
protecting
branch
of
the
central
government
have
a
right
if
on
american
soil
to
frame
a
government
and
enact
such
laws
and
regulations
as
may
be
necessary
for
their
own
safety
protection
and
happiness
always
with
the
condition
precedent
that
they
shall
at
the
earliest
moment
when
the
central
government
shall
extend
an
effective
organization
and
laws
over
them
give
it
their
unqualified
support
and
obedience
people
who
turned
so
naturally
to
the
organization
of
local
administration
were
equally
eager
for
admission
to
the
union
as
soon
as
any
shadow
of
a
claim
to
statehood
could
be
advanced
as
long
as
a
region
was
merely
one
of
the
territories
of
the
united
states
the
appointment
of
the
governor
and
other
officers
was
controlled
by
politics
at
washington
moreover
the
disposition
of
land
mineral
rights
forests
and
water
power
was
also
in
the
hands
of
national
leaders
thus
practical
considerations
were
united
with
the
spirit
of
independence
in
the
quest
for
local
autonomy
nebraska
and
colorado
two
states
nebraska
and
colorado
had
little
difficulty
in
securing
admission
to
the
union
the
first
nebraska
had
been
organized
as
a
territory
by
the
famous
kansas
nebraska
bill
which
did
so
much
to
precipitate
the
civil
war
lying
to
the
north
of
kansas
which
had
been
admitted
in
it
escaped
the
invasion
of
slave
owners
from
missouri
and
was
settled
mainly
by
farmers
from
the
north
though
it
claimed
a
population
of
only
it
was
regarded
with
kindly
interest
by
the
republican
congress
at
washington
and
reduced
to
its
present
boundaries
it
received
the
coveted
statehood
in
this
was
hardly
accomplished
before
the
people
of
colorado
to
the
southwest
began
to
make
known
their
demands
they
had
been
organized
under
territorial
government
in
when
they
numbered
only
a
handful
but
within
ten
years
the
aspect
of
their
affairs
had
completely
changed
the
silver
and
gold
deposits
of
the
leadville
and
cripple
creek
regions
had
attracted
an
army
of
miners
and
prospectors
the
city
of
denver
founded
in
and
named
after
the
governor
of
kansas
whence
came
many
of
the
early
settlers
had
grown
from
a
straggling
camp
of
log
huts
into
a
prosperous
center
of
trade
by
it
was
reckoned
that
the
population
of
the
territory
was
not
less
than
one
hundred
thousand
the
following
year
congress
yielding
to
the
popular
appeal
made
colorado
a
member
of
the
american
union
six
new
states
for
many
years
there
was
a
deadlock
in
congress
over
the
admission
of
new
states
the
spell
was
broken
in
under
the
leadership
of
the
dakotas
for
a
long
time
the
dakota
territory
organized
in
had
been
looked
upon
as
the
home
of
the
powerful
sioux
indians
whose
enormous
reservation
blocked
the
advance
of
the
frontier
the
discovery
of
gold
in
the
black
hills
however
marked
their
doom
even
before
congress
could
open
their
lands
to
prospectors
pioneers
were
swarming
over
the
country
farmers
from
the
adjoining
minnesota
and
the
eastern
states
scandinavians
germans
and
canadians
came
in
swelling
waves
to
occupy
the
fertile
dakota
lands
now
famous
even
as
far
away
as
the
fjords
of
norway
seldom
had
the
plow
of
man
cut
through
richer
soil
than
was
found
in
the
bottoms
of
the
red
river
valley
and
it
became
all
the
more
precious
when
the
opening
of
the
northern
pacific
in
afforded
a
means
of
transportation
east
and
west
the
population
which
had
numbered
in
passed
the
half
million
mark
before
ten
years
had
elapsed
remembering
that
nebraska
had
been
admitted
with
only
inhabitants
the
dakotans
could
not
see
why
they
should
be
kept
under
federal
tutelage
at
the
same
time
washington
far
away
on
the
pacific
coast
montana
idaho
and
wyoming
boasting
of
their
populations
and
their
riches
put
in
their
own
eloquent
pleas
but
the
members
of
congress
were
busy
with
politics
the
democrats
saw
no
good
reason
for
admitting
new
republican
states
until
after
their
defeat
in
near
the
end
of
their
term
the
next
year
they
opened
the
door
for
north
and
south
dakota
washington
and
montana
in
a
republican
congress
brought
idaho
and
wyoming
into
the
union
the
latter
with
woman
suffrage
which
had
been
granted
twenty
one
years
before
utah
although
utah
had
long
presented
all
the
elements
of
a
well
settled
and
industrious
community
its
admission
to
the
union
was
delayed
on
account
of
popular
hostility
to
the
practice
of
polygamy
the
custom
it
is
true
had
been
prohibited
by
act
of
congress
in
but
the
law
had
been
systematically
evaded
in
congress
made
another
and
more
effective
effort
to
stamp
out
polygamy
five
years
later
it
even
went
so
far
as
to
authorize
the
confiscation
of
the
property
of
the
mormon
church
in
case
the
practice
of
plural
marriages
was
not
stopped
meanwhile
the
gentile
or
non
mormon
population
was
steadily
increasing
and
the
leaders
in
the
church
became
convinced
that
the
battle
against
the
sentiment
of
the
country
was
futile
at
last
in
utah
was
admitted
as
a
state
under
a
constitution
which
forbade
plural
marriages
absolutely
and
forever
horace
greeley
who
visited
utah
in
had
prophesied
that
the
pacific
railroad
would
work
a
revolution
in
the
land
of
brigham
young
his
prophecy
had
come
true
illustration
the
united
states
in
rounding
out
the
continent
three
more
territories
now
remained
out
of
the
union
oklahoma
long
an
indian
reservation
had
been
opened
for
settlement
to
white
men
in
the
rush
upon
the
fertile
lands
of
this
region
the
last
in
the
history
of
america
was
marked
by
all
the
frenzy
of
the
final
desperate
chance
at
a
signal
from
a
bugle
an
army
of
men
with
families
in
wagons
men
and
women
on
horseback
and
on
foot
burst
into
the
territory
during
the
first
night
a
city
of
tents
was
raised
at
guthrie
and
oklahoma
city
in
ten
days
wooden
houses
rose
on
the
plains
in
a
single
year
there
were
schools
churches
business
blocks
and
newspapers
within
fifteen
years
there
was
a
population
of
more
than
half
a
million
to
the
west
arizona
with
a
population
of
about
and
new
mexico
with
inhabitants
joined
oklahoma
in
asking
for
statehood
congress
then
republican
looked
with
reluctance
upon
the
addition
of
more
democratic
states
but
in
it
was
literally
compelled
by
public
sentiment
and
a
sense
of
justice
to
admit
oklahoma
in
the
house
of
representatives
went
to
the
democrats
and
within
two
years
arizona
and
new
mexico
were
under
the
roof
so
the
continental
domain
was
rounded
out
the
influence
of
the
far
west
on
national
life
the
last
of
the
frontier
when
horace
greeley
made
his
trip
west
in
he
thus
recorded
the
progress
of
civilization
in
his
journal
may
th
chicago
chocolate
and
morning
journals
last
seen
on
the
hotel
breakfast
table
rd
leavenworth
kansas
room
bells
and
bath
tubs
make
their
final
appearance
th
manhattan
potatoes
and
eggs
last
recognized
among
the
blessings
that
brighten
as
they
take
their
flight
th
junction
city
last
visitation
of
a
boot
black
with
dissolving
views
of
a
board
bedroom
beds
bid
us
good
by
illustration
copyright
by
panama
california
exposition
the
canadian
building
at
the
panama
california
international
exposition
san
diego
within
thirty
years
travelers
were
riding
across
that
country
in
pullman
cars
and
enjoying
at
the
hotels
all
the
comforts
of
a
standardized
civilization
the
wild
west
was
gone
and
with
it
that
frontier
of
pioneers
and
settlers
who
had
long
given
such
a
bent
and
tone
to
american
life
and
had
poured
in
upon
the
floor
of
congress
such
a
long
line
of
backwoods
politicians
as
they
were
scornfully
styled
free
land
and
eastern
labor
it
was
not
only
the
picturesque
features
of
the
frontier
that
were
gone
of
far
more
consequence
was
the
disappearance
of
free
lands
with
all
that
meant
for
american
labor
for
more
than
a
hundred
years
any
man
of
even
moderate
means
had
been
able
to
secure
a
homestead
of
his
own
and
an
independent
livelihood
for
a
hundred
years
america
had
been
able
to
supply
farms
to
as
many
immigrants
as
cared
to
till
the
soil
every
new
pair
of
strong
arms
meant
more
farms
and
more
wealth
workmen
in
eastern
factories
mines
or
mills
who
did
not
like
their
hours
wages
or
conditions
of
labor
could
readily
find
an
outlet
to
the
land
now
all
that
was
over
by
about
most
of
the
desirable
land
available
under
the
homestead
act
had
disappeared
american
industrial
workers
confronted
a
new
situation
grain
supplants
king
cotton
in
the
meantime
a
revolution
was
taking
place
in
agriculture
until
the
chief
staples
sold
by
america
were
cotton
and
tobacco
with
the
advance
of
the
frontier
corn
and
wheat
supplanted
them
both
in
agrarian
economy
the
west
became
the
granary
of
the
east
and
of
western
europe
the
scoop
shovel
once
used
to
handle
grain
was
superseded
by
the
towering
elevator
loading
and
unloading
thousands
of
bushels
every
hour
the
refrigerator
car
and
ship
made
the
packing
industry
as
stable
as
the
production
of
cotton
or
corn
and
gave
an
immense
impetus
to
cattle
raising
and
sheep
farming
so
the
meat
of
the
west
took
its
place
on
the
english
dinner
table
by
the
side
of
bread
baked
from
dakotan
wheat
aid
in
american
economic
independence
the
effects
of
this
economic
movement
were
manifold
and
striking
billions
of
dollars
worth
of
american
grain
dairy
produce
and
meat
were
poured
into
european
markets
where
they
paid
off
debts
due
money
lenders
and
acquired
capital
to
develop
american
resources
thus
they
accelerated
the
progress
of
american
financiers
toward
national
independence
the
country
which
had
timidly
turned
to
the
old
world
for
capital
in
hamilton
s
day
and
had
borrowed
at
high
rates
of
interest
in
london
in
lincoln
s
day
moved
swiftly
toward
the
time
when
it
would
be
among
the
world
s
first
bankers
and
money
lenders
itself
every
grain
of
wheat
and
corn
pulled
the
balance
down
on
the
american
side
of
the
scale
eastern
agriculture
affected
in
the
east
as
well
as
abroad
the
opening
of
the
western
granary
produced
momentous
results
the
agricultural
economy
of
that
part
of
the
country
was
changed
in
many
respects
whole
sections
of
the
poorest
land
went
almost
out
of
cultivation
the
abandoned
farms
of
the
new
england
hills
bearing
solemn
witness
to
the
competing
power
of
western
wheat
fields
sheep
and
cattle
raising
as
well
as
wheat
and
corn
production
suffered
at
least
a
relative
decline
thousands
of
farmers
cultivating
land
of
the
lower
grade
were
forced
to
go
west
or
were
driven
to
the
margin
of
subsistence
even
the
herds
that
supplied
eastern
cities
with
milk
were
fed
upon
grain
brought
halfway
across
the
continent
the
expansion
of
the
american
market
upon
industry
as
well
as
agriculture
the
opening
of
vast
food
producing
regions
told
in
a
thousand
ways
the
demand
for
farm
machinery
clothing
boots
shoes
and
other
manufactures
gave
to
american
industries
such
a
market
as
even
hamilton
had
never
foreseen
moreover
it
helped
to
expand
far
into
the
mississippi
valley
the
industrial
area
once
confined
to
the
northern
seaboard
states
and
to
transform
the
region
of
the
great
lakes
into
an
industrial
empire
herein
lies
the
explanation
of
the
growth
of
mid
western
cities
after
chicago
with
its
thirty
five
railways
tapped
every
locality
of
the
west
and
south
to
the
railways
were
added
the
water
routes
of
the
lakes
thus
creating
a
strategic
center
for
industries
long
foresight
carried
the
mccormick
reaper
works
to
chicago
before
from
troy
new
york
went
a
large
stove
plant
that
was
followed
by
a
shoe
factory
from
massachusetts
the
packing
industry
rose
as
a
matter
of
course
at
a
point
so
advantageous
for
cattle
raisers
and
shippers
and
so
well
connected
with
eastern
markets
to
the
opening
of
the
far
west
also
the
lake
region
was
indebted
for
a
large
part
of
that
water
borne
traffic
which
made
it
the
mediterranean
basin
of
north
america
the
produce
of
the
west
and
the
manufactures
of
the
east
poured
through
it
in
an
endless
stream
the
swift
growth
of
shipbuilding
on
the
great
lakes
helped
to
compensate
for
the
decline
of
the
american
marine
on
the
high
seas
in
response
to
this
stimulus
detroit
could
boast
that
her
shipwrights
were
able
to
turn
out
a
ten
thousand
ton
leviathan
for
ore
or
grain
about
as
quickly
as
carpenters
could
put
up
an
eight
room
house
thus
in
relation
to
the
far
west
the
old
northwest
territory
the
wilderness
of
jefferson
s
time
had
taken
the
position
formerly
occupied
by
new
england
alone
it
was
supplying
capital
and
manufactures
for
a
vast
agricultural
empire
west
and
south
america
on
the
pacific
it
has
been
said
that
the
mediterranean
sea
was
the
center
of
ancient
civilization
that
modern
civilization
has
developed
on
the
shores
of
the
atlantic
and
that
the
future
belongs
to
the
pacific
at
any
rate
the
sweep
of
the
united
states
to
the
shores
of
the
pacific
quickly
exercised
a
powerful
influence
on
world
affairs
and
it
undoubtedly
has
a
still
greater
significance
for
the
future
very
early
regular
traffic
sprang
up
between
the
pacific
ports
and
the
hawaiian
islands
china
and
japan
two
years
before
the
adjustment
of
the
oregon
controversy
with
england
namely
in
the
united
states
had
established
official
and
trading
relations
with
china
ten
years
later
four
years
after
the
admission
of
california
to
the
union
the
barred
door
of
japan
was
forced
open
by
commodore
perry
the
commerce
which
had
long
before
developed
between
the
pacific
ports
and
hawaii
china
and
japan
now
flourished
under
official
care
in
a
ship
from
honolulu
carried
sugar
molasses
and
fruits
from
hawaii
to
the
oregon
port
of
astoria
the
next
year
a
vessel
from
hongkong
brought
rice
mats
and
tea
from
china
an
era
of
lucrative
trade
was
opened
the
annexation
of
hawaii
in
the
addition
of
the
philippines
at
the
same
time
and
the
participation
of
american
troops
in
the
suppression
of
the
boxer
rebellion
in
peking
in
were
but
signs
and
symbols
of
american
power
on
the
pacific
illustration
from
an
old
print
commodore
perry
s
men
making
presents
to
the
japanese
conservation
and
the
land
problem
the
disappearance
of
the
frontier
also
brought
new
and
serious
problems
to
the
governments
of
the
states
and
the
nation
the
people
of
the
whole
united
states
suddenly
were
forced
to
realize
that
there
was
a
limit
to
the
rich
new
land
to
exploit
and
to
the
forests
and
minerals
awaiting
the
ax
and
the
pick
then
arose
in
america
the
questions
which
had
long
perplexed
the
countries
of
the
old
world
the
scientific
use
of
the
soils
and
conservation
of
natural
resources
hitherto
the
government
had
followed
the
easy
path
of
giving
away
arable
land
and
selling
forest
and
mineral
lands
at
low
prices
now
it
had
to
face
far
more
difficult
and
complex
problems
it
also
had
to
consider
questions
of
land
tenure
again
especially
if
the
ideal
of
a
nation
of
home
owning
farmers
was
to
be
maintained
while
there
was
plenty
of
land
for
every
man
or
woman
who
wanted
a
home
on
the
soil
it
made
little
difference
if
single
landlords
or
companies
got
possession
of
millions
of
acres
if
a
hundred
men
in
one
western
river
valley
owned
acres
but
when
the
good
land
for
small
homesteads
was
all
gone
then
was
raised
the
real
issue
at
the
opening
of
the
twentieth
century
the
nation
which
a
hundred
years
before
had
land
and
natural
resources
apparently
without
limit
was
compelled
to
enact
law
after
law
conserving
its
forests
and
minerals
then
it
was
that
the
great
state
of
california
on
the
very
border
of
the
continent
felt
constrained
to
enact
a
land
settlement
measure
providing
government
assistance
in
an
effort
to
break
up
large
holdings
into
small
lots
and
to
make
it
easy
for
actual
settlers
to
acquire
small
farms
america
was
passing
into
a
new
epoch
references
henry
inman
the
old
santa
fe
trail
r
i
dodge
the
plains
of
the
great
west
c
h
shinn
the
story
of
the
mine
cy
warman
the
story
of
the
railroad
emerson
hough
the
story
of
the
cowboy
h
h
bancroft
is
the
author
of
many
works
on
the
west
but
his
writings
will
be
found
only
in
the
larger
libraries
joseph
schafer
history
of
the
pacific
northwest
ed
t
h
hittel
history
of
california
vols
w
h
olin
american
irrigation
farming
w
e
smythe
the
conquest
of
arid
america
h
a
millis
the
american
japanese
problem
e
s
meany
history
of
the
state
of
washington
h
k
norton
the
story
of
california
questions
name
the
states
west
of
the
mississippi
in
in
what
manner
was
the
rest
of
the
western
region
governed
how
far
had
settlement
been
carried
what
were
the
striking
physical
features
of
the
west
how
was
settlement
promoted
after
why
was
admission
to
the
union
so
eagerly
sought
explain
how
politics
became
involved
in
the
creation
of
new
states
did
the
west
rapidly
become
like
the
older
sections
of
the
country
what
economic
peculiarities
did
it
retain
or
develop
how
did
the
federal
government
aid
in
western
agriculture
how
did
the
development
of
the
west
affect
the
east
the
south
what
relation
did
the
opening
of
the
great
grain
areas
of
the
west
bear
to
the
growth
of
america
s
commercial
and
financial
power
state
some
of
the
new
problems
of
the
west
discuss
the
significance
of
american
expansion
to
the
pacific
ocean
research
topics
the
passing
of
the
wild
west
haworth
the
united
states
in
our
own
times
pp
the
indian
question
sparks
national
development
american
nation
series
pp
the
chinese
question
sparks
national
development
pp
rhodes
history
of
the
united
states
vol
viii
pp
the
railway
age
schafer
history
of
the
pacific
northwest
pp
e
v
smalley
the
northern
pacific
railroad
paxson
the
new
nation
riverside
series
pp
especially
the
map
on
p
and
pp
agriculture
and
business
schafer
pacific
northwest
pp
ranching
in
the
northwest
theodore
roosevelt
ranch
life
and
autobiography
pp
the
conquest
of
the
desert
w
e
smythe
the
conquest
of
arid
america
studies
of
individual
western
states
consult
any
good
encyclopedia
chapter
xix
domestic
issues
before
the
country
for
thirty
years
after
the
civil
war
the
leading
political
parties
although
they
engaged
in
heated
presidential
campaigns
were
not
sharply
and
clearly
opposed
on
many
matters
of
vital
significance
during
none
of
that
time
was
there
a
clash
of
opinion
over
specific
issues
such
as
rent
the
country
in
when
jefferson
rode
a
popular
wave
to
victory
or
again
in
when
jackson
s
western
hordes
came
sweeping
into
power
the
democrats
who
before
definitely
opposed
protective
tariffs
federal
banking
internal
improvements
and
heavy
taxes
now
spoke
cautiously
on
all
these
points
the
republicans
conscious
of
the
fact
that
they
had
been
a
minority
of
the
voters
in
and
warned
by
the
early
loss
of
the
house
of
representatives
in
also
moved
with
considerable
prudence
among
the
perplexing
problems
of
the
day
again
and
again
the
votes
in
congress
showed
that
no
clear
line
separated
all
the
democrats
from
all
the
republicans
there
were
republicans
who
favored
tariff
reductions
and
cheap
money
there
were
democrats
who
looked
with
partiality
upon
high
protection
or
with
indulgence
upon
the
contraction
of
the
currency
only
on
matters
relating
to
the
coercion
of
the
south
was
the
division
between
the
parties
fairly
definite
this
could
be
readily
accounted
for
on
practical
as
well
as
sentimental
grounds
after
all
the
vague
criticisms
and
proposals
that
found
their
way
into
the
political
platforms
did
but
reflect
the
confusion
of
mind
prevailing
in
the
country
the
fact
that
out
of
the
eighteen
years
between
and
the
democrats
held
the
house
of
representatives
for
fourteen
years
while
the
republicans
had
every
president
but
one
showed
that
the
voters
like
the
politicians
were
in
a
state
of
indecision
hayes
had
a
democratic
house
during
his
entire
term
and
a
democratic
senate
for
two
years
of
the
four
cleveland
was
confronted
by
a
belligerent
republican
majority
in
the
senate
during
his
first
administration
and
at
the
same
time
was
supported
by
a
democratic
majority
in
the
house
harrison
was
sustained
by
continuous
republican
successes
in
senatorial
elections
but
in
the
house
he
had
the
barest
majority
from
to
and
lost
that
altogether
at
the
election
held
in
the
middle
of
his
term
the
opinion
of
the
country
was
evidently
unsettled
and
fluctuating
it
was
still
distracted
by
memories
of
the
dead
past
and
uncertain
as
to
the
trend
of
the
future
the
currency
question
nevertheless
these
years
of
muddled
politics
and
nebulous
issues
proved
to
be
a
period
in
which
social
forces
were
gathering
for
the
great
campaign
of
except
for
three
new
features
the
railways
the
trusts
and
the
trade
unions
the
subjects
of
debate
among
the
people
were
the
same
as
those
that
had
engaged
their
attention
since
the
foundation
of
the
republic
the
currency
the
national
debt
banking
the
tariff
and
taxation
debtors
and
the
fall
in
prices
for
many
reasons
the
currency
question
occupied
the
center
of
interest
as
of
old
the
farmers
and
planters
of
the
west
and
south
were
heavily
in
debt
to
the
east
for
borrowed
money
secured
by
farm
mortgages
and
they
counted
upon
the
sale
of
cotton
corn
wheat
and
hogs
to
meet
interest
and
principal
when
due
during
the
war
the
western
farmers
had
been
able
to
dispose
of
their
produce
at
high
prices
and
thus
discharge
their
debts
with
comparative
ease
but
after
the
war
prices
declined
wheat
that
sold
at
two
dollars
a
bushel
in
brought
sixty
four
cents
twenty
years
later
the
meaning
of
this
for
the
farmers
in
debt
and
nearly
three
fourths
of
them
were
in
that
class
can
be
shown
by
a
single
illustration
a
thousand
dollar
mortgage
on
a
western
farm
could
be
paid
off
by
five
hundred
bushels
of
wheat
when
prices
were
high
whereas
it
took
about
fifteen
hundred
bushels
to
pay
the
same
debt
when
wheat
was
at
the
bottom
of
the
scale
for
the
farmer
it
must
be
remembered
wheat
was
the
measure
of
his
labor
the
product
of
his
toil
under
the
summer
sun
and
in
its
price
he
found
the
test
of
his
prosperity
creditors
and
falling
prices
to
the
bondholders
or
creditors
on
the
other
hand
falling
prices
were
clear
gain
if
a
fifty
dollar
coupon
on
a
bond
bought
seventy
or
eighty
bushels
of
wheat
instead
of
twenty
or
thirty
the
advantage
to
the
owner
of
the
coupon
was
obvious
moreover
the
advantage
seemed
to
him
entirely
just
creditors
had
suffered
heavy
losses
when
the
civil
war
carried
prices
skyward
while
the
interest
rates
on
their
old
bonds
remained
stationary
for
example
if
a
man
had
a
bond
issued
before
and
paying
interest
at
five
per
cent
he
received
fifty
dollars
a
year
from
it
before
the
war
each
dollar
would
buy
a
bushel
of
wheat
in
it
would
only
buy
half
a
bushel
when
prices
that
is
the
cost
of
living
began
to
go
down
creditors
therefore
generally
regarded
the
change
with
satisfaction
as
a
return
to
normal
conditions
the
cause
of
falling
prices
the
fall
in
prices
was
due
no
doubt
to
many
factors
among
them
must
be
reckoned
the
discontinuance
of
government
buying
for
war
purposes
labor
saving
farm
machinery
immigration
and
the
opening
of
new
wheat
growing
regions
the
currency
too
was
an
element
in
the
situation
whatever
the
cause
the
discontented
farmers
believed
that
the
way
to
raise
prices
was
to
issue
more
money
they
viewed
it
as
a
case
of
supply
and
demand
if
there
was
a
small
volume
of
currency
in
circulation
prices
would
be
low
if
there
was
a
large
volume
prices
would
be
high
hence
they
looked
with
favor
upon
all
plans
to
increase
the
amount
of
money
in
circulation
first
they
advocated
more
paper
notes
greenbacks
and
then
they
turned
to
silver
as
the
remedy
the
creditors
on
the
other
hand
naturally
approved
the
reduction
of
the
volume
of
currency
they
wished
to
see
the
greenbacks
withdrawn
from
circulation
and
gold
a
metal
more
limited
in
volume
than
silver
made
the
sole
basis
of
the
national
monetary
system
the
battle
over
the
greenbacks
the
contest
between
these
factions
began
as
early
as
in
that
year
congress
enacted
a
law
authorizing
the
treasury
to
withdraw
the
greenbacks
from
circulation
the
paper
money
party
set
up
a
shrill
cry
of
protest
and
kept
up
the
fight
until
in
it
forced
congress
to
provide
for
the
continuous
re
issue
of
the
legal
tender
notes
as
they
came
into
the
treasury
in
payment
of
taxes
and
other
dues
then
could
the
friends
of
easy
money
rejoice
thou
greenback
tis
of
thee
fair
money
of
the
free
of
thee
we
sing
resumption
of
specie
payment
there
was
however
another
side
to
this
victory
the
opponents
of
the
greenbacks
unable
to
stop
the
circulation
of
paper
induced
congress
to
pass
a
law
in
providing
that
on
and
after
january
the
secretary
of
the
treasury
shall
redeem
in
coin
the
united
states
legal
tender
notes
then
outstanding
on
their
presentation
at
the
office
of
the
assistant
treasurer
of
the
united
states
in
the
city
of
new
york
in
sums
of
not
less
than
fifty
dollars
the
way
to
resume
john
sherman
had
said
is
to
resume
when
the
hour
for
redemption
arrived
the
treasury
was
prepared
with
a
large
hoard
of
gold
on
the
appointed
day
wrote
the
assistant
secretary
anxiety
reigned
in
the
office
of
the
treasury
hour
after
hour
passed
no
news
from
new
york
inquiry
by
wire
showed
that
all
was
quiet
at
the
close
of
the
day
this
message
came
of
notes
presented
for
coin
of
gold
for
notes
that
was
all
resumption
was
accomplished
with
no
disturbance
by
five
o
clock
the
news
was
all
over
the
land
and
the
new
york
bankers
were
sipping
their
tea
in
absolute
safety
the
specie
problem
the
parity
of
gold
and
silver
defeated
in
their
efforts
to
stop
the
present
suicidal
and
destructive
policy
of
contraction
the
advocates
of
an
abundant
currency
demanded
an
increase
in
the
volume
of
silver
in
circulation
this
precipitated
one
of
the
sharpest
political
battles
in
american
history
the
issue
turned
on
legal
as
well
as
economic
points
the
constitution
gave
congress
the
power
to
coin
money
and
it
forbade
the
states
to
make
anything
but
gold
and
silver
legal
tender
in
the
payment
of
debts
it
evidently
contemplated
the
use
of
both
metals
in
the
currency
system
such
at
least
was
the
view
of
many
eminent
statesmen
including
no
less
a
personage
than
james
g
blaine
the
difficulty
however
lay
in
maintaining
gold
and
silver
coins
on
a
level
which
would
permit
them
to
circulate
with
equal
facility
obviously
if
the
gold
in
a
gold
dollar
exceeds
the
value
of
the
silver
in
a
silver
dollar
on
the
open
market
men
will
hoard
gold
money
and
leave
silver
money
in
circulation
when
for
example
congress
in
fixed
the
ratio
of
the
two
metals
at
one
to
fifteen
one
ounce
of
gold
declared
worth
fifteen
of
silver
it
was
soon
found
that
gold
had
been
undervalued
when
again
in
the
ratio
was
put
at
one
to
sixteen
it
was
found
that
silver
was
undervalued
consequently
the
latter
metal
was
not
brought
in
for
coinage
and
silver
almost
dropped
out
of
circulation
many
a
silver
dollar
was
melted
down
by
silverware
factories
silver
demonetized
in
so
things
stood
in
at
that
time
congress
in
enacting
a
mintage
law
discontinued
the
coinage
of
the
standard
silver
dollar
then
practically
out
of
circulation
this
act
was
denounced
later
by
the
friends
of
silver
as
the
crime
of
a
conspiracy
devised
by
the
money
power
and
secretly
carried
out
this
contention
the
debates
in
congress
do
not
seem
to
sustain
in
the
course
of
the
argument
on
the
mint
law
it
was
distinctly
said
by
one
speaker
at
least
this
bill
provides
for
the
making
of
changes
in
the
legal
tender
coin
of
the
country
and
for
substituting
as
legal
tender
coin
of
only
one
metal
instead
of
two
as
heretofore
the
decline
in
the
value
of
silver
absorbed
in
the
greenback
controversy
the
people
apparently
did
not
appreciate
at
the
time
the
significance
of
the
demonetization
of
silver
but
within
a
few
years
several
events
united
in
making
it
the
center
of
a
political
storm
germany
having
abandoned
silver
in
steadily
increased
her
demand
for
gold
three
years
later
the
countries
of
the
latin
union
followed
this
example
thus
helping
to
enhance
the
price
of
the
yellow
metal
all
the
while
new
silver
lodes
discovered
in
the
far
west
were
pouring
into
the
market
great
streams
of
the
white
metal
bearing
down
the
price
then
came
the
resumption
of
specie
payment
which
in
effect
placed
the
paper
money
on
a
gold
basis
within
twenty
years
silver
was
worth
in
gold
only
about
half
the
price
of
that
there
had
been
a
real
decline
in
silver
was
denied
by
the
friends
of
that
metal
they
alleged
that
gold
had
gone
up
because
it
had
been
given
a
monopoly
in
the
coinage
markets
of
civilized
governments
this
monopoly
they
continued
was
the
fruit
of
a
conspiracy
against
the
people
conceived
by
the
bankers
of
the
world
moreover
they
went
on
the
placing
of
the
greenbacks
on
a
gold
basis
had
itself
worked
a
contraction
of
the
currency
it
lowered
the
prices
of
labor
and
produce
to
the
advantage
of
the
holders
of
long
term
investments
bearing
a
fixed
rate
of
interest
when
wheat
sold
at
sixty
four
cents
a
bushel
their
search
for
relief
became
desperate
and
they
at
last
concentrated
their
efforts
on
opening
the
mints
of
the
government
for
the
free
coinage
of
silver
at
the
ratio
of
sixteen
to
one
republicans
and
democrats
divided
on
this
question
both
republicans
and
democrats
were
divided
the
line
being
drawn
between
the
east
on
the
one
hand
and
the
south
and
west
on
the
other
rather
than
between
the
two
leading
parties
so
trusted
a
leader
as
james
g
blaine
avowed
in
a
speech
delivered
in
the
senate
in
that
as
the
constitution
required
congress
to
make
both
gold
and
silver
the
money
of
the
land
the
only
question
left
was
that
of
fixing
the
ratio
between
them
he
affirmed
moreover
the
main
contention
of
the
silver
faction
that
a
reopening
of
the
government
mints
of
the
world
to
silver
would
bring
it
up
to
its
old
relation
with
gold
he
admitted
also
that
their
most
ominous
warnings
were
well
founded
saying
i
believe
the
struggle
now
going
on
in
this
country
and
in
other
countries
for
a
single
gold
standard
would
if
successful
produce
widespread
disaster
throughout
the
commercial
world
the
destruction
of
silver
as
money
and
the
establishment
of
gold
as
the
sole
unit
of
value
must
have
a
ruinous
effect
on
all
forms
of
property
except
those
investments
which
yield
a
fixed
return
this
was
exactly
the
concession
that
the
silver
party
wanted
three
fourths
of
the
business
enterprises
of
this
country
are
conducted
on
borrowed
capital
said
senator
jones
of
nevada
three
fourths
of
the
homes
and
farms
that
stand
in
the
names
of
the
actual
occupants
have
been
bought
on
time
and
a
very
large
proportion
of
them
are
mortgaged
for
the
payment
of
some
part
of
the
purchase
money
under
the
operation
of
a
shrinkage
in
the
volume
of
money
this
enormous
mass
of
borrowers
at
the
maturity
of
their
respective
debts
though
nominally
paying
no
more
than
the
amount
borrowed
with
interest
are
in
reality
in
the
amount
of
the
principal
alone
returning
a
percentage
of
value
greater
than
they
received
more
in
equity
than
they
contracted
to
pay
in
all
discussions
of
the
subject
the
creditors
attempt
to
brush
aside
the
equities
involved
by
sneering
at
the
debtors
the
silver
purchase
act
even
before
the
actual
resumption
of
specie
payment
the
advocates
of
free
silver
were
a
power
to
be
reckoned
with
particularly
in
the
democratic
party
they
had
a
majority
in
the
house
of
representatives
in
and
they
carried
a
silver
bill
through
that
chamber
blocked
by
the
republican
senate
they
accepted
a
compromise
in
the
bland
allison
bill
which
provided
for
huge
monthly
purchases
of
silver
by
the
government
for
coinage
into
dollars
so
strong
was
the
sentiment
that
a
two
thirds
majority
was
mustered
after
president
hayes
vetoed
the
measure
the
effect
of
this
act
as
some
had
anticipated
was
disappointing
it
did
not
stay
silver
on
its
downward
course
thereupon
the
silver
faction
pressed
through
congress
in
a
bill
providing
for
the
issue
of
paper
certificates
based
on
the
silver
accumulated
in
the
treasury
still
silver
continued
to
fall
then
the
advocates
of
inflation
declared
that
they
would
be
content
with
nothing
short
of
free
coinage
at
the
ratio
of
sixteen
to
one
if
the
issue
had
been
squarely
presented
in
there
is
good
reason
for
believing
that
free
silver
would
have
received
a
majority
in
both
houses
of
congress
but
it
was
not
presented
the
sherman
silver
purchase
act
and
the
bond
sales
republican
leaders
particularly
from
the
east
stemmed
the
silver
tide
by
a
diversion
of
forces
they
passed
the
sherman
act
of
providing
for
large
monthly
purchases
of
silver
and
for
the
issue
of
notes
redeemable
in
gold
or
silver
at
the
discretion
of
the
secretary
of
the
treasury
in
a
clause
of
superb
ambiguity
they
announced
that
it
was
the
established
policy
of
the
united
states
to
maintain
the
two
metals
on
a
parity
with
each
other
upon
the
present
legal
ratio
or
such
other
ratio
as
may
be
provided
by
law
for
a
while
silver
was
buoyed
up
then
it
turned
once
more
on
its
downward
course
in
the
meantime
the
treasury
was
in
a
sad
plight
to
maintain
the
gold
reserve
president
cleveland
felt
compelled
to
sell
government
bonds
and
to
his
dismay
he
found
that
as
soon
as
the
gold
was
brought
in
at
the
front
door
of
the
treasury
notes
were
presented
for
redemption
and
the
gold
was
quickly
carried
out
at
the
back
door
alarmed
at
the
vicious
circle
thus
created
he
urged
upon
congress
the
repeal
of
the
sherman
silver
purchase
act
for
this
he
was
roundly
condemned
by
many
of
his
own
followers
who
branded
his
conduct
as
treason
to
the
party
but
the
republicans
especially
from
the
east
came
to
his
rescue
and
in
swept
the
troublesome
sections
of
the
law
from
the
statute
book
the
anger
of
the
silver
faction
knew
no
bounds
and
the
leaders
made
ready
for
the
approaching
presidential
campaign
the
protective
tariff
and
taxation
fluctuation
in
tariff
policy
as
each
of
the
old
parties
was
divided
on
the
currency
question
it
is
not
surprising
that
there
was
some
confusion
in
their
ranks
over
the
tariff
like
the
silver
issue
the
tariff
tended
to
align
the
manufacturing
east
against
the
agricultural
west
and
south
rather
than
to
cut
directly
between
the
two
parties
still
the
republicans
on
the
whole
stood
firmly
by
the
rates
imposed
during
the
civil
war
if
we
except
the
reductions
of
which
were
soon
offset
by
increases
we
may
say
that
those
rates
were
substantially
unchanged
for
nearly
twenty
years
when
a
revision
was
brought
about
however
it
was
initiated
by
republican
leaders
seeing
a
huge
surplus
of
revenue
in
the
treasury
in
they
anticipated
popular
clamor
by
revising
the
tariff
on
the
theory
that
it
ought
to
be
reformed
by
its
friends
rather
than
by
its
enemies
on
the
other
hand
it
was
the
republicans
also
who
enacted
the
mckinley
tariff
bill
of
which
carried
protection
to
its
highest
point
up
to
that
time
the
democrats
on
their
part
were
not
all
confirmed
free
traders
or
even
advocates
of
tariff
for
revenue
only
in
cleveland
s
first
administration
they
did
attack
the
protective
system
in
the
house
where
they
had
a
majority
and
in
this
they
were
vigorously
supported
by
the
president
the
assault
however
proved
to
be
a
futile
gesture
for
it
was
blocked
by
the
republicans
in
the
senate
when
after
the
sweeping
victory
of
the
democrats
in
the
house
again
attempted
to
bring
down
the
tariff
by
the
wilson
bill
of
they
were
checkmated
by
their
own
party
colleagues
in
the
upper
chamber
in
the
end
they
were
driven
into
a
compromise
that
looked
more
like
a
mckinley
than
a
calhoun
tariff
the
republicans
taunted
them
with
being
babes
in
the
woods
president
cleveland
was
so
dissatisfied
with
the
bill
that
he
refused
to
sign
it
allowing
it
to
become
a
law
on
the
lapse
of
ten
days
without
his
approval
the
income
tax
of
the
advocates
of
tariff
reduction
usually
associated
with
their
proposal
a
tax
on
incomes
the
argument
which
they
advanced
in
support
of
their
program
was
simple
most
of
the
industries
they
said
are
in
the
east
and
the
protective
tariff
which
taxes
consumers
for
the
benefit
of
manufacturers
is
in
effect
a
tribute
laid
upon
the
rest
of
the
country
as
an
offset
they
offered
a
tax
on
large
incomes
this
owing
to
the
heavy
concentration
of
rich
people
in
the
east
would
fall
mainly
upon
the
beneficiaries
of
protection
we
propose
said
one
of
them
to
place
a
part
of
the
burden
upon
the
accumulated
wealth
of
the
country
instead
of
placing
it
all
upon
the
consumption
of
the
people
in
this
spirit
the
sponsors
of
the
wilson
tariff
bill
laid
a
tax
upon
all
incomes
of
a
year
or
more
in
taking
this
step
the
democrats
encountered
opposition
in
their
own
party
senator
hill
of
new
york
turned
fiercely
upon
them
exclaiming
the
professors
with
their
books
the
socialists
with
their
schemes
the
anarchists
with
their
bombs
are
all
instructing
the
people
in
the
principles
of
taxation
even
the
eastern
republicans
were
hardly
as
savage
in
their
denunciation
of
the
tax
but
all
this
labor
was
wasted
the
next
year
the
supreme
court
of
the
united
states
declared
the
income
tax
to
be
a
direct
tax
and
therefore
null
and
void
because
it
was
laid
on
incomes
wherever
found
and
not
apportioned
among
the
states
according
to
population
the
fact
that
four
of
the
nine
judges
dissented
from
this
decision
was
also
an
index
to
the
diversity
of
opinion
that
divided
both
parties
the
railways
and
trusts
the
grangers
and
state
regulation
the
same
uncertainty
about
the
railways
and
trusts
pervaded
the
ranks
of
the
republicans
and
democrats
as
to
the
railways
the
first
firm
and
consistent
demand
for
their
regulation
came
from
the
west
there
the
farmers
in
the
early
seventies
having
got
control
in
state
legislatures
particularly
in
iowa
wisconsin
and
illinois
enacted
drastic
laws
prescribing
the
maximum
charges
which
companies
could
make
for
carrying
freight
and
passengers
the
application
of
these
measures
however
was
limited
because
the
state
could
not
fix
the
rates
for
transporting
goods
and
passengers
beyond
its
own
borders
the
power
of
regulating
interstate
commerce
under
the
constitution
belonged
to
congress
the
interstate
commerce
act
of
within
a
few
years
the
movement
which
had
been
so
effective
in
western
legislatures
appeared
at
washington
in
the
form
of
demands
for
the
federal
regulation
of
interstate
rates
in
the
pressure
became
so
strong
that
congress
created
the
interstate
commerce
commission
and
forbade
many
abuses
on
the
part
of
railways
such
as
discriminating
in
charges
between
one
shipper
and
another
and
granting
secret
rebates
to
favored
persons
this
law
was
a
significant
beginning
but
it
left
the
main
question
of
rate
fixing
untouched
much
to
the
discontent
of
farmers
and
shippers
the
sherman
anti
trust
law
of
as
in
the
case
of
the
railways
attacks
upon
the
trusts
were
first
made
in
state
legislatures
where
it
became
the
fashion
to
provide
severe
penalties
for
those
who
formed
monopolies
and
conspired
to
enhance
prices
republicans
and
democrats
united
in
the
promotion
of
measures
of
this
kind
as
in
the
case
of
the
railways
also
the
movement
to
curb
the
trusts
soon
had
spokesmen
at
washington
though
blaine
had
declared
that
trusts
were
largely
a
private
affair
with
which
neither
the
president
nor
any
private
citizen
had
any
particular
right
to
interfere
it
was
a
republican
congress
that
enacted
in
the
first
measure
the
sherman
anti
trust
law
directed
against
great
combinations
in
business
this
act
declared
illegal
every
contract
combination
in
the
form
of
trust
or
otherwise
or
conspiracy
in
restraint
of
trade
and
commerce
among
the
several
states
or
with
foreign
nations
the
futility
of
the
anti
trust
law
whether
the
sherman
law
was
directed
against
all
combinations
or
merely
those
which
placed
an
unreasonable
restraint
on
trade
and
competition
was
not
apparent
senator
platt
of
connecticut
a
careful
statesman
of
the
old
school
averred
the
questions
of
whether
the
bill
would
be
operative
of
how
it
would
operate
or
whether
it
was
within
the
power
of
congress
to
enact
it
have
been
whistled
down
the
wind
in
this
senate
as
idle
talk
and
the
whole
effort
has
been
to
get
some
bill
headed
a
bill
to
punish
trusts
with
which
to
go
to
the
country
whatever
its
purpose
its
effect
upon
existing
trusts
and
upon
the
formation
of
new
combinations
was
negligible
it
was
practically
unenforced
by
president
harrison
and
president
cleveland
in
spite
of
the
constant
demand
for
harsh
action
against
monopolies
it
was
patent
that
neither
the
republicans
nor
the
democrats
were
prepared
for
a
war
on
the
trusts
to
the
bitter
end
the
minor
parties
and
unrest
the
demands
of
dissenting
parties
from
the
election
of
when
horace
greeley
made
his
ill
fated
excursion
into
politics
onward
there
appeared
in
each
presidential
campaign
one
and
sometimes
two
or
more
parties
stressing
issues
that
appealed
mainly
to
wage
earners
and
farmers
whether
they
chose
to
call
themselves
labor
reformers
greenbackers
or
anti
monopolists
their
slogans
and
their
platforms
all
pointed
in
one
direction
even
the
prohibitionists
who
in
started
on
their
career
with
a
single
issue
the
abolition
of
the
liquor
traffic
found
themselves
making
declarations
of
faith
on
other
matters
and
hopelessly
split
over
the
money
question
in
a
composite
view
of
the
platforms
put
forth
by
the
dissenting
parties
from
the
administration
of
grant
to
the
close
of
cleveland
s
second
term
reveals
certain
notions
common
to
them
all
these
included
among
many
others
the
earliest
possible
payment
of
the
national
debt
regulation
of
the
rates
of
railways
and
telegraph
companies
repeal
of
the
specie
resumption
act
of
the
issue
of
legal
tender
notes
by
the
government
convertible
into
interest
bearing
obligations
on
demand
unlimited
coinage
of
silver
as
well
as
gold
a
graduated
inheritance
tax
legislation
to
take
from
land
railroad
money
and
other
gigantic
corporate
monopolies
the
powers
they
have
so
corruptly
and
unjustly
usurped
popular
or
direct
election
of
united
states
senators
woman
suffrage
and
a
graduated
income
tax
placing
the
burden
of
government
on
those
who
can
best
afford
to
pay
instead
of
laying
it
on
the
farmers
and
producers
criticism
of
the
old
parties
to
this
long
program
of
measures
the
reformers
added
harsh
and
acrid
criticism
of
the
old
parties
and
sometimes
it
must
be
said
of
established
institutions
of
government
we
denounce
exclaimed
the
labor
party
in
the
democratic
and
republican
parties
as
hopelessly
and
shamelessly
corrupt
and
by
reason
of
their
affiliation
with
monopolies
equally
unworthy
of
the
suffrages
of
those
who
do
not
live
upon
public
plunder
the
united
states
senate
insisted
the
greenbackers
is
a
body
composed
largely
of
aristocratic
millionaires
who
according
to
their
own
party
papers
generally
purchased
their
elections
in
order
to
protect
the
great
monopolies
which
they
represent
indeed
if
their
platforms
are
to
be
accepted
at
face
value
the
greenbackers
believed
that
the
entire
government
had
passed
out
of
the
hands
of
the
people
the
grangers
this
unsparing
not
to
say
revolutionary
criticism
of
american
political
life
appealed
it
seems
mainly
to
farmers
in
the
middle
west
always
active
in
politics
they
had
before
the
civil
war
cast
their
lot
as
a
rule
with
one
or
the
other
of
the
leading
parties
in
however
there
grew
up
among
them
an
association
known
as
the
patrons
of
husbandry
which
was
destined
to
play
a
large
role
in
the
partisan
contests
of
the
succeeding
decades
this
society
which
organized
local
lodges
or
granges
on
principles
of
secrecy
and
fraternity
was
originally
designed
to
promote
in
a
general
way
the
interests
of
the
farmers
its
political
bearings
were
apparently
not
grasped
at
first
by
its
promoters
yet
appealing
as
it
did
to
the
most
active
and
independent
spirits
among
the
farmers
and
gathering
to
itself
the
strength
that
always
comes
from
organization
it
soon
found
itself
in
the
hands
of
leaders
more
or
less
involved
in
politics
where
a
few
votes
are
marshaled
together
in
a
democracy
there
is
power
the
greenback
party
the
first
extensive
activity
of
the
grangers
was
connected
with
the
attack
on
the
railways
in
the
middle
west
which
forced
several
state
legislatures
to
reduce
freight
and
passenger
rates
by
law
at
the
same
time
some
leaders
in
the
movement
no
doubt
emboldened
by
this
success
launched
in
a
new
political
party
popularly
known
as
the
greenbackers
favoring
a
continued
re
issue
of
the
legal
tenders
the
beginnings
were
disappointing
but
two
years
later
in
the
congressional
elections
the
greenbackers
swept
whole
sections
of
the
country
their
candidates
polled
more
than
a
million
votes
and
fourteen
of
them
were
returned
to
the
house
of
representatives
to
all
outward
signs
a
new
and
formidable
party
had
entered
the
lists
the
sanguine
hopes
of
the
leaders
proved
to
be
illusory
the
quiet
operations
of
the
resumption
act
the
following
year
a
revival
of
industry
from
a
severe
panic
which
had
set
in
during
the
silver
purchase
act
and
the
re
issue
of
greenbacks
cut
away
some
of
the
grounds
of
agitation
there
was
also
a
diversion
of
forces
to
the
silver
faction
which
had
a
substantial
support
in
the
silver
mine
owners
of
the
west
at
all
events
the
greenback
vote
fell
to
about
in
the
election
of
a
still
greater
drop
came
four
years
later
and
the
party
gave
up
the
ghost
its
sponsors
returning
to
their
former
allegiance
or
sulking
in
their
tents
the
rise
of
the
populist
party
those
leaders
of
the
old
parties
who
now
looked
for
a
happy
future
unvexed
by
new
factions
were
doomed
to
disappointment
the
funeral
of
the
greenback
party
was
hardly
over
before
there
arose
two
other
political
specters
in
the
agrarian
sections
the
national
farmers
alliance
and
industrial
union
particularly
strong
in
the
south
and
west
and
the
farmers
alliance
operating
in
the
north
by
the
two
orders
claimed
over
three
million
members
as
in
the
case
of
the
grangers
many
years
before
the
leaders
among
them
found
an
easy
way
into
politics
in
they
held
a
convention
nominated
a
candidate
for
president
and
adopted
the
name
of
people
s
party
from
which
they
were
known
as
populists
their
platform
in
every
line
breathed
a
spirit
of
radicalism
they
declared
that
the
newspapers
are
largely
subsidized
or
muzzled
public
opinion
silenced
business
prostrate
our
homes
covered
with
mortgages
and
the
land
concentrating
in
the
hands
of
capitalists
the
fruits
of
the
toil
of
millions
are
boldly
stolen
to
build
up
colossal
fortunes
for
a
few
having
delivered
this
sweeping
indictment
the
populists
put
forward
their
remedies
the
free
coinage
of
silver
a
graduated
income
tax
postal
savings
banks
and
government
ownership
of
railways
and
telegraphs
at
the
same
time
they
approved
the
initiative
referendum
and
popular
election
of
senators
and
condemned
the
use
of
federal
troops
in
labor
disputes
on
this
platform
the
populists
polled
over
a
million
votes
captured
twenty
two
presidential
electors
and
sent
a
powerful
delegation
to
congress
industrial
distress
augments
unrest
the
four
years
intervening
between
the
campaign
of
and
the
next
presidential
election
brought
forth
many
events
which
aggravated
the
ill
feeling
expressed
in
the
portentous
platform
of
populism
cleveland
a
consistent
enemy
of
free
silver
gave
his
powerful
support
to
the
gold
standard
and
insisted
on
the
repeal
of
the
silver
purchase
act
thus
alienating
an
increasing
number
of
his
own
party
in
a
grave
industrial
crisis
fell
upon
the
land
banks
and
business
houses
went
into
bankruptcy
with
startling
rapidity
factories
were
closed
idle
men
thronged
the
streets
hunting
for
work
and
the
prices
of
wheat
and
corn
dropped
to
a
ruinous
level
labor
disputes
also
filled
the
crowded
record
a
strike
at
the
pullman
car
works
in
chicago
spread
to
the
railways
disorders
ensued
president
cleveland
against
the
protests
of
the
governor
of
illinois
john
p
altgeld
dispatched
troops
to
the
scene
of
action
the
united
states
district
court
at
chicago
issued
an
injunction
forbidding
the
president
of
the
railway
union
eugene
v
debs
or
his
assistants
to
interfere
with
the
transmission
of
the
mails
or
interstate
commerce
in
any
form
for
refusing
to
obey
the
order
debs
was
arrested
and
imprisoned
with
federal
troops
in
possession
of
the
field
with
their
leader
in
jail
the
strikers
gave
up
the
battle
defeated
but
not
subdued
to
cap
the
climax
the
supreme
court
of
the
united
states
the
following
year
declared
null
and
void
the
income
tax
law
just
enacted
by
congress
thus
fanning
the
flames
of
populist
discontent
all
over
the
west
and
south
the
sound
money
battle
of
conservative
men
alarmed
men
of
conservative
thought
and
leaning
in
both
parties
were
by
this
time
thoroughly
disturbed
they
looked
upon
the
rise
of
populism
and
the
growth
of
labor
disputes
as
the
signs
of
a
revolutionary
spirit
indeed
nothing
short
of
a
menace
to
american
institutions
and
ideals
the
income
tax
law
of
exclaimed
the
distinguished
new
york
advocate
joseph
h
choate
in
an
impassioned
speech
before
the
supreme
court
is
communistic
in
its
purposes
and
tendencies
and
is
defended
here
upon
principles
as
communistic
socialistic
what
shall
i
call
them
populistic
as
ever
have
been
addressed
to
any
political
assembly
in
the
world
mr
justice
field
in
the
name
of
the
court
replied
the
present
assault
upon
capital
is
but
the
beginning
it
will
be
but
the
stepping
stone
to
others
larger
and
more
sweeping
till
our
political
conditions
will
become
a
war
of
the
poor
against
the
rich
in
declaring
the
income
tax
unconstitutional
he
believed
that
he
was
but
averting
greater
evils
lurking
under
its
guise
as
for
free
silver
nearly
all
conservative
men
were
united
in
calling
it
a
measure
of
confiscation
and
repudiation
an
effort
of
the
debtors
to
pay
their
obligations
with
money
worth
fifty
cents
on
the
dollar
the
climax
of
villainies
openly
defended
a
challenge
to
law
order
and
honor
the
republicans
come
out
for
the
gold
standard
it
was
among
the
republicans
that
this
opinion
was
most
widely
shared
and
firmly
held
it
was
they
who
picked
up
the
gauge
thrown
down
by
the
populists
though
a
host
of
democrats
like
cleveland
and
hill
of
new
york
also
battled
against
the
growing
populist
defection
in
democratic
ranks
when
the
republican
national
convention
assembled
in
the
die
was
soon
cast
a
declaration
of
opposition
to
free
silver
save
by
international
agreement
was
carried
by
a
vote
of
eight
to
one
the
republican
party
to
use
the
vigorous
language
of
mr
lodge
arrayed
itself
against
not
only
that
organized
failure
the
democratic
party
but
all
the
wandering
forces
of
political
chaos
and
social
disorder
in
these
bitter
times
when
the
forces
of
disorder
are
loose
and
the
wreckers
with
their
false
lights
gather
at
the
shore
to
lure
the
ship
of
state
upon
the
rocks
yet
it
is
due
to
historic
truth
to
state
that
mckinley
whom
the
republicans
nominated
had
voted
in
congress
for
the
free
coinage
of
silver
was
widely
known
as
a
bimetallist
and
was
only
with
difficulty
persuaded
to
accept
the
unequivocal
indorsement
of
the
gold
standard
which
was
pressed
upon
him
by
his
counselors
having
accepted
it
however
he
proved
to
be
a
valiant
champion
though
his
major
interest
was
undoubtedly
in
the
protective
tariff
to
him
nothing
was
more
reprehensible
than
attempts
to
array
class
against
class
the
classes
against
the
masses
section
against
section
labor
against
capital
the
poor
against
the
rich
or
interest
against
interest
such
was
the
language
of
his
acceptance
speech
the
whole
program
of
populism
he
now
viewed
as
a
sudden
dangerous
and
revolutionary
assault
upon
law
and
order
the
democratic
convention
at
chicago
never
save
at
the
great
disruption
on
the
eve
of
the
civil
war
did
a
democratic
national
convention
display
more
feeling
than
at
chicago
in
from
the
opening
prayer
to
the
last
motion
before
the
house
every
act
every
speech
every
scene
every
resolution
evoked
passions
and
sowed
dissensions
departing
from
long
party
custom
it
voted
down
in
anger
a
proposal
to
praise
the
administration
of
the
democratic
president
cleveland
when
the
platform
with
its
radical
planks
including
free
silver
was
reported
a
veritable
storm
broke
senator
hill
trembling
with
emotion
protested
against
the
departure
from
old
tests
of
democratic
allegiance
against
principles
that
must
drive
out
of
the
party
men
who
had
grown
gray
in
its
service
against
revolutionary
unwise
and
unprecedented
steps
in
the
history
of
the
party
senator
vilas
of
wisconsin
in
great
fervor
avowed
that
there
was
no
difference
in
principle
between
the
free
coinage
of
silver
the
confiscation
of
one
half
of
the
credits
of
the
nation
for
the
benefit
of
debtors
and
communism
itself
a
universal
distribution
of
property
in
the
triumph
of
that
cause
he
saw
the
beginning
of
the
overthrow
of
all
law
all
justice
all
security
and
repose
in
the
social
order
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
william
j
bryan
in
the
crown
of
thorns
speech
the
champions
of
free
silver
replied
in
strident
tones
they
accused
the
gold
advocates
of
being
the
aggressors
who
had
assailed
the
labor
and
the
homes
of
the
people
william
jennings
bryan
of
nebraska
voiced
their
sentiments
in
a
memorable
oration
he
declared
that
their
cause
was
as
holy
as
the
cause
of
liberty
the
cause
of
humanity
he
exclaimed
that
the
contest
was
between
the
idle
holders
of
idle
capital
and
the
toiling
millions
then
he
named
those
for
whom
he
spoke
the
wage
earner
the
country
lawyer
the
small
merchant
the
farmer
and
the
miner
the
man
who
is
employed
for
wages
is
as
much
a
business
man
as
his
employer
the
attorney
in
a
country
town
is
as
much
a
business
man
as
the
corporation
counsel
in
a
great
metropolis
the
merchant
at
the
cross
roads
store
is
as
much
a
business
man
as
the
merchant
of
new
york
the
farmer
is
as
much
a
business
man
as
the
man
who
goes
upon
the
board
of
trade
and
bets
upon
the
price
of
grain
the
miners
who
go
a
thousand
feet
into
the
earth
or
climb
two
thousand
feet
upon
the
cliffs
are
as
much
business
men
as
the
few
financial
magnates
who
in
a
back
room
corner
the
money
of
the
world
it
is
for
these
that
we
speak
we
do
not
come
as
aggressors
ours
is
not
a
war
of
conquest
we
are
fighting
in
defense
of
our
homes
our
families
and
our
posterity
we
have
petitioned
and
our
petitions
have
been
scorned
we
have
entreated
and
our
entreaties
have
been
disregarded
we
have
begged
and
they
have
mocked
when
our
calamity
came
we
beg
no
longer
we
entreat
no
more
we
petition
no
more
we
defy
them
we
shall
answer
their
demands
for
a
gold
standard
by
saying
to
them
you
shall
not
press
upon
the
brow
of
labor
this
crown
of
thorns
you
shall
not
crucify
mankind
upon
a
cross
of
gold
bryan
nominated
in
all
the
history
of
national
conventions
never
had
an
orator
so
completely
swayed
a
multitude
not
even
yancey
in
his
memorable
plea
in
the
charleston
convention
of
when
with
grave
and
moving
eloquence
he
espoused
the
southern
cause
against
the
impending
fates
the
delegates
after
cheering
mr
bryan
until
they
could
cheer
no
more
tore
the
standards
from
the
floor
and
gathered
around
the
nebraska
delegation
to
renew
the
deafening
applause
the
platform
as
reported
was
carried
by
a
vote
of
two
to
one
and
the
young
orator
from
the
west
hailed
as
america
s
tiberius
gracchus
was
nominated
as
the
democratic
candidate
for
president
the
south
and
west
had
triumphed
over
the
east
the
division
was
sectional
admittedly
sectional
the
old
combination
of
power
which
calhoun
had
so
anxiously
labored
to
build
up
a
century
earlier
the
gold
democrats
were
repudiated
in
terms
which
were
clear
to
all
a
few
unable
to
endure
the
thought
of
voting
the
republican
ticket
held
a
convention
at
indianapolis
where
with
the
sanction
of
cleveland
they
nominated
candidates
of
their
own
and
endorsed
the
gold
standard
in
a
forlorn
hope
the
democratic
platform
it
was
to
the
call
from
chicago
that
the
democrats
gave
heed
and
the
republicans
made
answer
the
platform
on
which
mr
bryan
stood
unlike
most
party
manifestoes
was
explicit
in
its
language
and
its
appeal
it
denounced
the
practice
of
allowing
national
banks
to
issue
notes
intended
to
circulate
as
money
on
the
ground
that
it
was
in
derogation
of
the
constitution
recalling
jackson
s
famous
attack
on
the
bank
in
it
declared
that
tariff
duties
should
be
laid
for
the
purpose
of
revenue
calhoun
s
doctrine
in
demanding
the
free
coinage
of
silver
it
recurred
to
the
practice
abandoned
in
the
income
tax
came
next
on
the
program
the
platform
alleged
that
the
law
of
passed
by
a
democratic
congress
was
in
strict
pursuance
of
the
uniform
decisions
of
the
supreme
court
for
nearly
a
hundred
years
and
then
hinted
that
the
decision
annulling
the
law
might
be
reversed
by
the
same
body
as
it
may
hereafter
be
constituted
the
appeal
to
labor
voiced
by
mr
bryan
in
his
crown
of
thorns
speech
was
reinforced
in
the
platform
as
labor
creates
the
wealth
of
the
country
ran
one
plank
we
demand
the
passage
of
such
laws
as
may
be
necessary
to
protect
it
in
all
its
rights
referring
to
the
recent
pullman
strike
the
passions
of
which
had
not
yet
died
away
the
platform
denounced
arbitrary
interference
by
federal
authorities
in
local
affairs
as
a
violation
of
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
and
a
crime
against
free
institutions
a
special
objection
was
lodged
against
government
by
injunction
as
a
new
and
highly
dangerous
form
of
oppression
by
which
federal
judges
in
contempt
of
the
laws
of
states
and
rights
of
citizens
become
at
once
legislators
judges
and
executioners
the
remedy
advanced
was
a
federal
law
assuring
trial
by
jury
in
all
cases
of
contempt
in
labor
disputes
having
made
this
declaration
of
faith
the
democrats
with
mr
bryan
at
the
head
raised
their
standard
of
battle
the
heated
campaign
the
campaign
which
ensued
outrivaled
in
the
range
of
its
educational
activities
and
the
bitterness
of
its
tone
all
other
political
conflicts
in
american
history
not
excepting
the
fateful
struggle
of
immense
sums
of
money
were
contributed
to
the
funds
of
both
parties
railway
banking
and
other
corporations
gave
generously
to
the
republicans
the
silver
miners
less
lavishly
but
with
the
same
anxiety
supported
the
democrats
the
country
was
flooded
with
pamphlets
posters
and
handbills
every
public
forum
from
the
great
auditoriums
of
the
cities
to
the
red
schoolhouses
on
the
countryside
was
occupied
by
the
opposing
forces
mr
bryan
took
the
stump
himself
visiting
all
parts
of
the
country
in
special
trains
and
addressing
literally
millions
of
people
in
the
open
air
mr
mckinley
chose
the
older
and
more
formal
plan
he
received
delegations
at
his
home
in
canton
and
discussed
the
issues
of
the
campaign
from
his
front
porch
leaving
to
an
army
of
well
organized
orators
the
task
of
reaching
the
people
in
their
home
towns
parades
processions
and
monster
demonstrations
filled
the
land
with
politics
whole
states
were
polled
in
advance
by
the
republicans
and
the
doubtful
voters
personally
visited
by
men
equipped
with
arguments
and
literature
manufacturers
frightened
at
the
possibility
of
disordered
public
credit
announced
that
they
would
close
their
doors
if
the
democrats
won
the
election
men
were
dismissed
from
public
and
private
places
on
account
of
their
political
views
one
eminent
college
president
being
forced
out
for
advocating
free
silver
the
language
employed
by
impassioned
and
embittered
speakers
on
both
sides
roused
the
public
to
a
state
of
frenzy
once
more
showing
the
lengths
to
which
men
could
go
in
personal
and
political
abuse
the
republican
victory
the
verdict
of
the
nation
was
decisive
mckinley
received
of
the
electoral
votes
and
popular
votes
as
against
bryan
s
the
congressional
elections
were
equally
positive
although
on
account
of
the
composition
of
the
senate
the
hold
over
democrats
and
populists
still
enjoyed
a
power
out
of
proportion
to
their
strength
as
measured
at
the
polls
even
as
it
was
the
republicans
got
full
control
of
both
houses
a
dominion
of
the
entire
government
which
they
were
to
hold
for
fourteen
years
until
the
second
half
of
mr
taft
s
administration
when
they
lost
possession
of
the
house
of
representatives
the
yoke
of
indecision
was
broken
the
party
of
sound
finance
and
protective
tariffs
set
out
upon
its
lease
of
power
with
untroubled
assurance
republican
measures
and
results
the
gold
standard
and
the
tariff
yet
strange
as
it
may
seem
the
republicans
did
not
at
once
enact
legislation
making
the
gold
dollar
the
standard
for
the
national
currency
not
until
did
they
take
that
positive
step
in
his
first
inaugural
president
mckinley
as
if
still
uncertain
in
his
own
mind
or
fearing
a
revival
of
the
contest
just
closed
placed
the
tariff
not
the
money
question
in
the
forefront
the
people
have
decided
he
said
that
such
legislation
should
be
had
as
will
give
ample
protection
and
encouragement
to
the
industries
and
development
of
our
country
protection
for
american
industries
therefore
he
urged
is
the
task
before
congress
with
adequate
revenue
secured
but
not
until
then
we
can
enter
upon
changes
in
our
fiscal
laws
as
the
republicans
had
only
forty
six
of
the
ninety
senators
and
at
least
four
of
them
were
known
advocates
of
free
silver
the
discretion
exercised
by
the
president
in
selecting
the
tariff
for
congressional
debate
was
the
better
part
of
valor
congress
gave
heed
to
the
warning
under
the
direction
of
nelson
p
dingley
whose
name
was
given
to
the
bill
a
tariff
measure
levying
the
highest
rates
yet
laid
in
the
history
of
american
imposts
was
prepared
and
driven
through
the
house
of
representatives
the
opposition
encountered
in
the
senate
especially
from
the
west
was
overcome
by
concessions
in
favor
of
that
section
but
the
duties
on
sugar
tin
steel
lumber
hemp
and
in
fact
all
of
the
essential
commodities
handled
by
combinations
and
trusts
were
materially
raised
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
president
mckinley
and
his
cabinet
growth
of
combinations
the
years
that
followed
the
enactment
of
the
dingley
law
were
whatever
the
cause
the
most
prosperous
the
country
had
witnessed
for
many
a
decade
industries
of
every
kind
were
soon
running
full
blast
labor
was
employed
commerce
spread
more
swiftly
than
ever
to
the
markets
of
the
world
coincident
with
this
progress
was
the
organization
of
the
greatest
combinations
and
trusts
the
world
had
yet
seen
in
the
smelters
formed
a
trust
with
a
capital
of
in
the
same
year
the
standard
oil
company
with
a
capital
of
over
one
hundred
millions
took
the
place
of
the
old
trust
and
the
copper
trust
was
incorporated
under
the
laws
of
new
jersey
its
par
value
capital
being
fixed
shortly
afterward
at
a
year
later
the
national
sugar
refining
company
of
new
jersey
started
with
a
capital
of
adopting
the
policy
of
issuing
to
the
stockholders
no
public
statement
of
its
earnings
or
financial
condition
before
another
twelvemonth
had
elapsed
all
previous
corporate
financing
was
reduced
to
small
proportions
by
the
flotation
of
the
united
states
steel
corporation
with
a
capital
of
more
than
a
billion
dollars
an
enterprise
set
in
motion
by
the
famous
morgan
banking
house
of
new
york
in
nearly
all
these
gigantic
undertakings
the
same
great
leaders
in
finance
were
more
or
less
intimately
associated
to
use
the
language
of
an
eminent
authority
they
are
all
allied
and
intertwined
by
their
various
mutual
interests
for
instance
the
pennsylvania
railroad
interests
are
on
the
one
hand
allied
with
the
vanderbilts
and
on
the
other
with
the
rockefellers
the
vanderbilts
are
closely
allied
with
the
morgan
group
viewed
as
a
whole
we
find
the
dominating
influences
in
the
trusts
to
be
made
up
of
a
network
of
large
and
small
capitalists
many
allied
to
one
another
by
ties
of
more
or
less
importance
but
all
being
appendages
to
or
parts
of
the
greater
groups
which
are
themselves
dependent
on
and
allied
with
the
two
mammoth
or
rockefeller
and
morgan
groups
these
two
mammoth
groups
jointly
constitute
the
heart
of
the
business
and
commercial
life
of
the
nation
such
was
the
picture
of
triumphant
business
enterprise
drawn
by
a
financier
within
a
few
years
after
the
memorable
campaign
of
america
had
become
one
of
the
first
workshops
of
the
world
it
was
by
virtue
of
the
closely
knit
organization
of
its
business
and
finance
one
of
the
most
powerful
and
energetic
leaders
in
the
struggle
of
the
giants
for
the
business
of
the
earth
the
capital
of
the
steel
corporation
alone
was
more
than
ten
times
the
total
national
debt
which
the
apostles
of
calamity
in
the
days
of
washington
and
hamilton
declared
the
nation
could
never
pay
american
industry
filling
domestic
markets
to
overflowing
was
ready
for
new
worlds
to
conquer
references
f
w
taussig
tariff
history
of
the
united
states
j
l
laughlin
bimetallism
in
the
united
states
a
b
hepburn
history
of
coinage
and
currency
in
the
united
states
e
r
a
seligman
the
income
tax
s
j
buck
the
granger
movement
harvard
studies
f
h
dixon
state
railroad
control
h
r
meyer
government
regulation
of
railway
rates
w
z
ripley
editor
trusts
pools
and
corporations
r
t
ely
monopolies
and
trusts
j
b
clark
the
control
of
trusts
questions
what
proof
have
we
that
the
political
parties
were
not
clearly
divided
over
issues
between
and
why
is
a
fall
in
prices
a
loss
to
farmers
and
a
gain
to
holders
of
fixed
investments
explain
the
theory
that
the
quantity
of
money
determines
the
prices
of
commodities
why
was
it
difficult
if
not
impossible
to
keep
gold
and
silver
at
a
parity
what
special
conditions
favored
a
fall
in
silver
between
and
describe
some
of
the
measures
taken
to
raise
the
value
of
silver
explain
the
relation
between
the
tariff
and
the
income
tax
in
how
did
it
happen
that
the
farmers
led
in
regulating
railway
rates
give
the
terms
of
the
sherman
anti
trust
act
what
was
its
immediate
effect
name
some
of
the
minor
parties
enumerate
the
reforms
they
advocated
describe
briefly
the
experiments
of
the
farmers
in
politics
how
did
industrial
conditions
increase
unrest
why
were
conservative
men
disturbed
in
the
early
nineties
explain
the
republican
position
in
give
mr
bryan
s
doctrines
in
enumerate
the
chief
features
of
the
democratic
platform
what
were
the
leading
measures
adopted
by
the
republicans
after
their
victory
in
research
topics
greenbacks
and
resumption
dewey
financial
history
of
the
united
states
th
ed
sections
and
macdonald
documentary
source
book
of
american
history
pp
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
rhodes
history
of
the
united
states
vol
viii
pp
demonetization
and
coinage
of
silver
dewey
financial
history
sections
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
hart
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
rhodes
history
vol
viii
pp
free
silver
and
the
campaign
of
dewey
national
problems
american
nation
series
pp
hart
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
tariff
revision
dewey
financial
history
sections
hart
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
rhodes
history
vol
viii
pp
federal
regulation
of
railways
dewey
national
problems
pp
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
hart
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
rhodes
history
vol
viii
pp
the
rise
and
regulation
of
trusts
dewey
national
problems
pp
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
the
grangers
and
populism
paxson
the
new
nation
riverside
series
pp
general
analysis
of
domestic
problems
syllabus
in
history
new
york
state
pp
chapter
xx
america
a
world
power
it
has
now
become
a
fashion
sanctioned
by
wide
usage
and
by
eminent
historians
to
speak
of
america
triumphant
over
spain
and
possessed
of
new
colonies
as
entering
the
twentieth
century
in
the
role
of
a
world
power
for
the
first
time
perhaps
at
this
late
day
it
is
useless
to
protest
against
the
currency
of
the
idea
nevertheless
the
truth
is
that
from
the
fateful
moment
in
march
when
edmund
burke
unfolded
to
his
colleagues
in
the
british
parliament
the
resources
of
an
invincible
america
down
to
the
settlement
at
versailles
in
closing
the
drama
of
the
world
war
this
nation
has
been
a
world
power
influencing
by
its
example
by
its
institutions
by
its
wealth
trade
and
arms
the
course
of
international
affairs
and
it
should
be
said
also
that
neither
in
the
field
of
commercial
enterprise
nor
in
that
of
diplomacy
has
it
been
wanting
in
spirit
or
ingenuity
when
john
hay
secretary
of
state
heard
that
an
american
citizen
perdicaris
had
been
seized
by
raisuli
a
moroccan
bandit
in
he
wired
his
brusque
message
we
want
perdicaris
alive
or
raisuli
dead
this
was
but
an
echo
of
commodore
decatur
s
equally
characteristic
answer
not
a
minute
given
nearly
a
hundred
years
before
to
the
pirates
of
algiers
begging
for
time
to
consider
whether
they
would
cease
preying
upon
american
merchantmen
was
it
not
as
early
as
that
the
american
commissioner
caleb
cushing
taking
advantage
of
the
british
opium
war
on
china
negotiated
with
the
celestial
empire
a
successful
commercial
treaty
did
he
not
then
exultantly
exclaim
the
laws
of
the
union
follow
its
citizens
and
its
banner
protects
them
even
within
the
domain
of
the
chinese
empire
was
it
not
almost
half
a
century
before
the
battle
of
manila
bay
in
that
commodore
perry
with
an
adequate
naval
force
gently
coerced
japan
into
friendship
with
us
leading
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
in
the
opening
of
that
empire
to
the
trade
of
the
occident
nor
is
it
inappropriate
in
this
connection
to
recall
the
fact
that
the
monroe
doctrine
celebrates
in
its
hundredth
anniversary
american
foreign
relations
french
intrigues
in
mexico
blocked
between
the
war
for
the
union
and
the
war
with
spain
the
department
of
state
had
many
an
occasion
to
present
the
rights
of
america
among
the
powers
of
the
world
only
a
little
while
after
the
civil
conflict
came
to
a
close
it
was
called
upon
to
deal
with
a
dangerous
situation
created
in
mexico
by
the
ambitions
of
napoleon
iii
during
the
administration
of
buchanan
mexico
had
fallen
into
disorder
through
the
strife
of
the
liberal
and
the
clerical
parties
the
president
asked
for
authority
to
use
american
troops
to
bring
to
a
peaceful
haven
a
wreck
upon
the
ocean
drifting
about
as
she
is
impelled
by
different
factions
our
own
domestic
crisis
then
intervened
observing
the
united
states
heavily
involved
in
its
own
problems
the
great
powers
england
france
and
spain
decided
in
the
autumn
of
to
take
a
hand
themselves
in
restoring
order
in
mexico
they
entered
into
an
agreement
to
enforce
the
claims
of
their
citizens
against
mexico
and
to
protect
their
subjects
residing
in
that
republic
they
invited
the
united
states
to
join
them
and
on
meeting
a
polite
refusal
they
prepared
for
a
combined
military
and
naval
demonstration
on
their
own
account
in
the
midst
of
this
action
england
and
spain
discovering
the
sinister
purposes
of
napoleon
withdrew
their
troops
and
left
the
field
to
him
the
french
emperor
it
was
well
known
looked
with
jealousy
upon
the
growth
of
the
united
states
and
dreamed
of
establishing
in
the
western
hemisphere
an
imperial
power
to
offset
the
american
republic
intervention
to
collect
debts
was
only
a
cloak
for
his
deeper
designs
throwing
off
that
guise
in
due
time
he
made
the
archduke
maximilian
a
brother
of
the
ruler
of
austria
emperor
in
mexico
and
surrounded
his
throne
by
french
soldiers
in
spite
of
all
protests
this
insolent
attack
upon
the
mexican
republic
deeply
resented
in
the
united
states
was
allowed
to
drift
in
its
course
until
at
that
juncture
general
sheridan
was
dispatched
to
the
mexican
border
with
a
large
armed
force
general
grant
urged
the
use
of
the
american
army
to
expel
the
french
from
this
continent
the
secretary
of
state
seward
counseled
negotiation
first
and
applying
the
monroe
doctrine
was
able
to
prevail
upon
napoleon
iii
to
withdraw
his
troops
without
the
support
of
french
arms
the
sham
empire
in
mexico
collapsed
like
a
house
of
cards
and
the
unhappy
maximilian
the
victim
of
french
ambition
and
intrigue
met
his
death
at
the
hands
of
a
mexican
firing
squad
alaska
purchased
the
mexican
affair
had
not
been
brought
to
a
close
before
the
department
of
state
was
busy
with
negotiations
which
resulted
in
the
purchase
of
alaska
from
russia
the
treaty
of
cession
signed
on
march
added
to
the
united
states
a
domain
of
nearly
six
hundred
thousand
square
miles
a
territory
larger
than
texas
and
nearly
three
fourths
the
size
of
the
louisiana
purchase
though
it
was
a
distant
colony
separated
from
our
continental
domain
by
a
thousand
miles
of
water
no
question
of
imperialism
or
colonization
foreign
to
american
doctrines
seems
to
have
been
raised
at
the
time
the
treaty
was
ratified
promptly
by
the
senate
the
purchase
price
was
voted
by
the
house
of
representatives
after
the
display
of
some
resentment
against
a
system
that
compelled
it
to
appropriate
money
to
fulfill
an
obligation
which
it
had
no
part
in
making
seward
who
formulated
the
treaty
rejoiced
as
he
afterwards
said
that
he
had
kept
alaska
out
of
the
hands
of
england
american
interest
in
the
caribbean
having
achieved
this
diplomatic
triumph
seward
turned
to
the
increase
of
american
power
in
another
direction
he
negotiated
with
denmark
a
treaty
providing
for
the
purchase
of
the
islands
of
st
john
and
st
thomas
in
the
west
indies
strategic
points
in
the
caribbean
for
sea
power
this
project
long
afterward
brought
to
fruition
by
other
men
was
defeated
on
this
occasion
by
the
refusal
of
the
senate
to
ratify
the
treaty
evidently
it
was
not
yet
prepared
to
exercise
colonial
dominion
over
other
races
undaunted
by
the
misadventure
in
caribbean
policies
president
grant
warmly
advocated
the
acquisition
of
santo
domingo
this
little
republic
had
long
been
in
a
state
of
general
disorder
in
a
treaty
of
annexation
was
concluded
with
its
president
the
document
grant
transmitted
to
the
senate
with
his
cordial
approval
only
to
have
it
rejected
not
at
all
changed
in
his
opinion
by
the
outcome
of
his
effort
he
continued
to
urge
the
subject
of
annexation
even
in
his
last
message
to
congress
he
referred
to
it
saying
that
time
had
only
proved
the
wisdom
of
his
early
course
the
addition
of
santo
domingo
to
the
american
sphere
of
protection
was
the
work
of
a
later
generation
the
state
department
temporarily
checked
had
to
bide
its
time
the
alabama
claims
arbitrated
indeed
it
had
in
hand
a
far
more
serious
matter
a
vexing
issue
that
grew
out
of
civil
war
diplomacy
the
british
government
as
already
pointed
out
in
other
connections
had
permitted
confederate
cruisers
including
the
famous
alabama
built
in
british
ports
to
escape
and
prey
upon
the
commerce
of
the
northern
states
this
action
denounced
at
the
time
by
our
government
as
a
grave
breach
of
neutrality
as
well
as
a
grievous
injury
to
american
citizens
led
first
to
remonstrances
and
finally
to
repeated
claims
for
damages
done
to
american
ships
and
goods
for
a
long
time
great
britain
was
firm
her
foreign
secretary
denied
all
obligations
in
the
premises
adding
somewhat
curtly
that
he
wished
to
say
once
for
all
that
her
majesty
s
government
disclaimed
any
responsibility
for
the
losses
and
hoped
that
they
had
made
their
position
perfectly
clear
still
president
grant
was
not
persuaded
that
the
door
of
diplomacy
though
closed
was
barred
hamilton
fish
his
secretary
of
state
renewed
the
demand
finally
he
secured
from
the
british
government
in
the
treaty
of
washington
providing
for
the
arbitration
not
merely
of
the
alabama
and
other
claims
but
also
all
points
of
serious
controversy
between
the
two
countries
the
tribunal
of
arbitration
thus
authorized
sat
at
geneva
in
switzerland
and
after
a
long
and
careful
review
of
the
arguments
on
both
sides
awarded
to
the
united
states
the
lump
sum
of
to
be
distributed
among
the
american
claimants
the
damages
thus
allowed
were
large
unquestionably
larger
than
strict
justice
required
and
it
is
not
surprising
that
the
decision
excited
much
adverse
comment
in
england
nevertheless
the
prompt
payment
by
the
british
government
swept
away
at
once
a
great
cloud
of
ill
feeling
in
america
moreover
the
spectacle
of
two
powerful
nations
choosing
the
way
of
peaceful
arbitration
to
settle
an
angry
dispute
seemed
a
happy
if
illusory
omen
of
a
modern
method
for
avoiding
the
arbitrament
of
war
samoa
if
the
senate
had
its
doubts
at
first
about
the
wisdom
of
acquiring
strategic
points
for
naval
power
in
distant
seas
the
same
could
not
be
said
of
the
state
department
or
naval
officers
in
commander
meade
of
the
united
states
navy
alive
to
the
importance
of
coaling
stations
even
in
mid
ocean
made
a
commercial
agreement
with
the
chief
of
tutuila
one
of
the
samoan
islands
far
below
the
equator
in
the
southern
pacific
nearer
to
australia
than
to
california
this
agreement
providing
among
other
things
for
our
use
of
the
harbor
of
pago
pago
as
a
naval
base
was
six
years
later
changed
into
a
formal
treaty
ratified
by
the
senate
such
enterprise
could
not
escape
the
vigilant
eyes
of
england
and
germany
both
mindful
of
the
course
of
the
sea
power
in
history
the
german
emperor
seizing
as
a
pretext
a
quarrel
between
his
consul
in
the
islands
and
a
native
king
laid
claim
to
an
interest
in
the
samoan
group
england
aware
of
the
dangers
arising
from
german
outposts
in
the
southern
seas
so
near
to
australia
was
not
content
to
stand
aside
so
it
happened
that
all
three
countries
sent
battleships
to
the
samoan
waters
threatening
a
crisis
that
was
fortunately
averted
by
friendly
settlement
if
as
is
alleged
germany
entertained
a
notion
of
challenging
american
sea
power
then
and
there
the
presence
of
british
ships
must
have
dispelled
that
dream
the
result
of
the
affair
was
a
tripartite
agreement
by
which
the
three
powers
in
undertook
a
protectorate
over
the
islands
but
joint
control
proved
unsatisfactory
there
was
constant
friction
between
the
germans
and
the
english
the
spheres
of
authority
being
vague
and
open
to
dispute
the
plan
had
to
be
abandoned
at
the
end
of
ten
years
england
withdrew
altogether
leaving
to
germany
all
the
islands
except
tutuila
which
was
ceded
outright
to
the
united
states
thus
one
of
the
finest
harbors
in
the
pacific
to
the
intense
delight
of
the
american
navy
passed
permanently
under
american
dominion
another
triumph
in
diplomacy
was
set
down
to
the
credit
of
the
state
department
cleveland
and
the
venezuela
affair
in
the
relations
with
south
america
as
well
as
in
those
with
the
distant
pacific
the
diplomacy
of
the
government
at
washington
was
put
to
the
test
for
some
time
it
had
been
watching
a
dispute
between
england
and
venezuela
over
the
western
boundary
of
british
guiana
and
on
an
appeal
from
venezuela
it
had
taken
a
lively
interest
in
the
contest
in
president
cleveland
saw
that
great
britain
would
yield
none
of
her
claims
after
hearing
the
arguments
of
venezuela
his
secretary
of
state
richard
t
olney
in
a
note
none
too
conciliatory
asked
the
british
government
whether
it
was
willing
to
arbitrate
the
points
in
controversy
this
inquiry
he
accompanied
by
a
warning
to
the
effect
that
the
united
states
could
not
permit
any
european
power
to
contest
its
mastery
in
this
hemisphere
the
united
states
said
the
secretary
is
practically
sovereign
on
this
continent
and
its
fiat
is
law
upon
the
subjects
to
which
it
confines
its
interposition
its
infinite
resources
combined
with
its
isolated
position
render
it
master
of
the
situation
and
practically
invulnerable
against
any
or
all
other
powers
the
reply
evoked
from
the
british
government
by
this
strong
statement
was
firm
and
clear
the
monroe
doctrine
it
said
even
if
not
so
widely
stretched
by
interpretation
was
not
binding
in
international
law
the
dispute
with
venezuela
was
a
matter
of
interest
merely
to
the
parties
involved
and
arbitration
of
the
question
was
impossible
this
response
called
forth
president
cleveland
s
startling
message
of
he
asked
congress
to
create
a
commission
authorized
to
ascertain
by
researches
the
true
boundary
between
venezuela
and
british
guiana
he
added
that
it
would
be
the
duty
of
this
country
to
resist
by
every
means
in
its
power
as
a
willful
aggression
upon
its
rights
and
interests
the
appropriation
by
great
britain
of
any
lands
or
the
exercise
of
governmental
jurisdiction
over
any
territory
which
after
investigation
we
have
determined
of
right
belongs
to
venezuela
the
serious
character
of
this
statement
he
thoroughly
understood
he
declared
that
he
was
conscious
of
his
responsibilities
intimating
that
war
much
as
it
was
to
be
deplored
was
not
comparable
to
a
supine
submission
to
wrong
and
injustice
and
the
consequent
loss
of
national
self
respect
and
honor
illustration
grover
cleveland
the
note
of
defiance
which
ran
through
this
message
greeted
by
shrill
cries
of
enthusiasm
in
many
circles
was
viewed
in
other
quarters
as
a
portent
of
war
responsible
newspapers
in
both
countries
spoke
of
an
armed
settlement
of
the
dispute
as
inevitable
congress
created
the
commission
and
appropriated
money
for
the
investigation
a
body
of
learned
men
was
appointed
to
determine
the
merits
of
the
conflicting
boundary
claims
the
british
government
deaf
to
the
clamor
of
the
bellicose
section
of
the
london
press
deplored
the
incident
courteously
replied
in
the
affirmative
to
a
request
for
assistance
in
the
search
for
evidence
and
finally
agreed
to
the
proposition
that
the
issue
be
submitted
to
arbitration
the
outcome
of
this
somewhat
perilous
dispute
contributed
not
a
little
to
cleveland
s
reputation
as
a
sterling
representative
of
the
true
american
spirit
this
was
not
diminished
when
the
tribunal
of
arbitration
found
that
great
britain
was
on
the
whole
right
in
her
territorial
claims
against
venezuela
the
annexation
of
hawaii
while
engaged
in
the
dangerous
venezuela
controversy
president
cleveland
was
compelled
by
a
strange
turn
in
events
to
consider
the
annexation
of
the
hawaiian
islands
in
the
mid
pacific
for
more
than
half
a
century
american
missionaries
had
been
active
in
converting
the
natives
to
the
christian
faith
and
enterprising
american
business
men
had
been
developing
the
fertile
sugar
plantations
both
the
department
of
state
and
the
navy
department
were
fully
conscious
of
the
strategic
relation
of
the
islands
to
the
growth
of
sea
power
and
watched
with
anxiety
any
developments
likely
to
bring
them
under
some
other
dominion
the
country
at
large
was
indifferent
however
until
when
a
revolution
headed
by
americans
broke
out
ending
in
the
overthrow
of
the
native
government
the
abolition
of
the
primitive
monarchy
and
the
retirement
of
queen
liliuokalani
to
private
life
this
crisis
a
repetition
of
the
texas
affair
in
a
small
theater
was
immediately
followed
by
a
demand
from
the
new
hawaiian
government
for
annexation
to
the
united
states
president
harrison
looked
with
favor
on
the
proposal
negotiated
the
treaty
of
annexation
and
laid
it
before
the
senate
for
approval
there
it
still
rested
when
his
term
of
office
was
brought
to
a
close
harrison
s
successor
cleveland
it
was
well
known
had
doubts
about
the
propriety
of
american
action
in
hawaii
for
the
purpose
of
making
an
inquiry
into
the
matter
he
sent
a
special
commissioner
to
the
islands
on
the
basis
of
the
report
of
his
agent
cleveland
came
to
the
conclusion
that
the
revolution
in
the
island
kingdom
had
been
accomplished
by
the
improper
use
of
the
armed
forces
of
the
united
states
and
that
the
wrong
should
be
righted
by
a
restoration
of
the
queen
to
her
throne
such
being
his
matured
conviction
though
the
facts
upon
which
he
rested
it
were
warmly
controverted
he
could
do
nothing
but
withdraw
the
treaty
from
the
senate
and
close
the
incident
to
the
republicans
this
sharp
and
cavalier
disposal
of
their
plans
carried
out
in
a
way
that
impugned
the
motives
of
a
republican
president
was
nothing
less
than
a
betrayal
of
american
interests
in
their
platform
of
they
made
clear
their
position
our
foreign
policy
should
be
at
all
times
firm
vigorous
and
dignified
and
all
our
interests
in
the
western
hemisphere
carefully
watched
and
guarded
the
hawaiian
islands
should
be
controlled
by
the
united
states
and
no
foreign
power
should
be
permitted
to
interfere
with
them
there
was
no
mistaking
this
view
of
the
issue
as
the
vote
in
the
election
gave
popular
sanction
to
republican
policies
congress
by
a
joint
resolution
passed
on
july
annexed
the
islands
to
the
united
states
and
later
conferred
upon
them
the
ordinary
territorial
form
of
government
cuba
and
the
spanish
war
early
american
relations
with
cuba
the
year
that
brought
hawaii
finally
under
the
american
flag
likewise
drew
to
a
conclusion
another
long
controversy
over
a
similar
outpost
in
the
atlantic
one
of
the
last
remnants
of
the
once
glorious
spanish
empire
the
island
of
cuba
for
a
century
the
department
of
state
had
kept
an
anxious
eye
upon
this
base
of
power
knowing
full
well
that
both
france
and
england
already
well
established
in
the
west
indies
had
their
attention
also
fixed
upon
cuba
in
the
administration
of
president
fillmore
they
had
united
in
proposing
to
the
united
states
a
tripartite
treaty
guaranteeing
spain
in
her
none
too
certain
ownership
this
proposal
squarely
rejected
furnished
the
occasion
for
a
statement
of
american
policy
which
stood
the
test
of
all
the
years
that
followed
namely
that
the
affair
was
one
between
spain
and
the
united
states
alone
in
that
long
contest
in
the
united
states
for
the
balance
of
power
between
the
north
and
south
leaders
in
the
latter
section
often
thought
of
bringing
cuba
into
the
union
to
offset
the
free
states
an
opportunity
to
announce
their
purposes
publicly
was
afforded
in
by
a
controversy
over
the
seizure
of
an
american
ship
by
cuban
authorities
on
that
occasion
three
american
ministers
abroad
stationed
at
madrid
paris
and
london
respectively
held
a
conference
and
issued
the
celebrated
ostend
manifesto
they
united
in
declaring
that
cuba
by
her
geographical
position
formed
a
part
of
the
united
states
that
possession
by
a
foreign
power
was
inimical
to
american
interests
and
that
an
effort
should
be
made
to
purchase
the
island
from
spain
in
case
the
owner
refused
to
sell
they
concluded
with
a
menacing
flourish
by
every
law
human
and
divine
we
shall
be
justified
in
wresting
it
from
spain
if
we
possess
the
power
this
startling
proclamation
to
the
world
was
promptly
disowned
by
the
united
states
government
illustration
an
old
cartoon
a
sight
too
bad
struggling
cuba
you
must
be
awfully
near
sighted
mr
president
not
to
recognize
me
u
s
g
no
i
am
far
sighted
for
i
can
recognize
france
revolutions
in
cuba
for
nearly
twenty
years
afterwards
the
cuban
question
rested
then
it
was
revived
in
another
form
during
president
grant
s
administrations
when
the
natives
became
engaged
in
a
destructive
revolt
against
spanish
officials
for
ten
years
a
guerrilla
warfare
raged
in
the
island
american
citizens
by
virtue
of
their
ancient
traditions
of
democracy
naturally
sympathized
with
a
war
for
independence
and
self
government
expeditions
to
help
the
insurgents
were
fitted
out
secretly
in
american
ports
arms
and
supplies
were
smuggled
into
cuba
american
soldiers
of
fortune
joined
their
ranks
the
enforcement
of
neutrality
against
the
friends
of
cuban
independence
no
pleasing
task
for
a
sympathetic
president
the
protection
of
american
lives
and
property
in
the
revolutionary
area
and
similar
matters
kept
our
government
busy
with
cuba
for
a
whole
decade
a
brief
lull
in
cuban
disorders
was
followed
in
by
a
renewal
of
the
revolutionary
movement
the
contest
between
the
rebels
and
the
spanish
troops
marked
by
extreme
cruelty
and
a
total
disregard
for
life
and
property
exceeded
all
bounds
of
decency
and
once
more
raised
the
old
questions
that
had
tormented
grant
s
administration
gomez
the
leader
of
the
revolt
intent
upon
provoking
american
interference
laid
waste
the
land
with
fire
and
sword
by
a
proclamation
of
november
he
ordered
the
destruction
of
sugar
plantations
and
railway
connections
and
the
closure
of
all
sugar
factories
the
work
of
ruin
was
completed
by
the
ruthless
spanish
general
weyler
who
concentrated
the
inhabitants
from
rural
regions
into
military
camps
where
they
died
by
the
hundreds
of
disease
and
starvation
stories
of
the
atrocities
bad
enough
in
simple
form
became
lurid
when
transmuted
into
american
news
and
deeply
moved
the
sympathies
of
the
american
people
sermons
were
preached
about
spanish
misdeeds
orators
demanded
that
the
cubans
be
sustained
in
their
heroic
struggle
for
independence
newspapers
scouting
the
ordinary
forms
of
diplomatic
negotiation
spurned
mediation
and
demanded
intervention
and
war
if
necessary
illustration
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
cuban
revolutionists
president
cleveland
s
policy
cleveland
chose
the
way
of
peace
he
ordered
the
observance
of
the
rule
of
neutrality
he
declined
to
act
on
a
resolution
of
congress
in
favor
of
giving
to
the
cubans
the
rights
of
belligerents
anxious
to
bring
order
to
the
distracted
island
he
tendered
to
spain
the
good
offices
of
the
united
states
as
mediator
in
the
contest
a
tender
rejected
by
the
spanish
government
with
the
broad
hint
that
president
cleveland
might
be
more
vigorous
in
putting
a
stop
to
the
unlawful
aid
in
money
arms
and
supplies
afforded
to
the
insurgents
by
american
sympathizers
thereupon
the
president
returned
to
the
course
he
had
marked
out
for
himself
leaving
the
public
nuisance
to
his
successor
president
mckinley
republican
policies
the
republicans
in
found
themselves
in
a
position
to
employ
that
firm
vigorous
and
dignified
foreign
policy
which
they
had
approved
in
their
platform
they
had
declared
the
government
of
spain
having
lost
control
of
cuba
and
being
unable
to
protect
the
property
or
lives
of
resident
american
citizens
or
to
comply
with
its
treaty
obligations
we
believe
that
the
government
of
the
united
states
should
actively
use
its
influence
and
good
offices
to
restore
peace
and
give
independence
to
the
island
the
american
property
in
cuba
to
which
the
republicans
referred
in
their
platform
amounted
by
this
time
to
more
than
fifty
million
dollars
the
commerce
with
the
island
reached
more
than
one
hundred
millions
annually
and
the
claims
of
american
citizens
against
spain
for
property
destroyed
totaled
sixteen
millions
to
the
pleas
of
humanity
which
made
such
an
effective
appeal
to
the
hearts
of
the
american
people
there
were
thus
added
practical
considerations
of
great
weight
president
mckinley
negotiates
in
the
face
of
the
swelling
tide
of
popular
opinion
in
favor
of
quick
drastic
and
positive
action
mckinley
chose
first
the
way
of
diplomacy
a
short
time
after
his
inauguration
he
lodged
with
the
spanish
government
a
dignified
protest
against
its
policies
in
cuba
thus
opening
a
game
of
thrust
and
parry
with
the
suave
ministers
at
madrid
the
results
of
the
exchange
of
notes
were
the
recall
of
the
obnoxious
general
weyler
the
appointment
of
a
governor
general
less
bloodthirsty
in
his
methods
a
change
in
the
policy
of
concentrating
civilians
in
military
camps
and
finally
a
promise
of
home
rule
for
cuba
there
is
no
doubt
that
the
spanish
government
was
eager
to
avoid
a
war
that
could
have
but
one
outcome
the
american
minister
at
madrid
general
woodford
was
convinced
that
firm
and
patient
pressure
would
have
resulted
in
the
final
surrender
of
cuba
by
the
spanish
government
the
de
lome
and
the
maine
incidents
such
a
policy
was
defeated
by
events
in
february
a
private
letter
written
by
senor
de
lome
the
spanish
ambassador
at
washington
expressing
contempt
for
the
president
of
the
united
states
was
filched
from
the
mails
and
passed
into
the
hands
of
a
journalist
william
r
hearst
who
published
it
to
the
world
in
the
excited
state
of
american
opinion
few
gave
heed
to
the
grave
breach
of
diplomatic
courtesy
committed
by
breaking
open
private
correspondence
the
spanish
government
was
compelled
to
recall
de
lome
thus
officially
condemning
his
conduct
at
this
point
a
far
more
serious
crisis
put
the
pacific
relations
of
the
two
negotiating
countries
in
dire
peril
on
february
the
battleship
maine
riding
in
the
harbor
of
havana
was
blown
up
and
sunk
carrying
to
death
two
officers
and
two
hundred
and
fifty
eight
members
of
the
crew
this
tragedy
ascribed
by
the
american
public
to
the
malevolence
of
spanish
officials
profoundly
stirred
an
already
furious
nation
when
on
march
a
commission
of
inquiry
reported
that
the
ill
fated
ship
had
been
blown
up
by
a
submarine
mine
which
had
in
turn
set
off
some
of
the
ship
s
magazines
the
worst
suspicions
seemed
confirmed
if
any
one
was
inclined
to
be
indifferent
to
the
cuban
war
for
independence
he
was
now
met
by
the
vehement
cry
remember
the
maine
spanish
concessions
still
the
state
department
under
mckinley
s
steady
hand
pursued
the
path
of
negotiation
spain
proving
more
pliable
and
more
ready
with
promises
of
reform
in
the
island
early
in
april
however
there
came
a
decided
change
in
the
tenor
of
american
diplomacy
on
the
th
mckinley
evidently
convinced
that
promises
did
not
mean
performances
instructed
our
minister
at
madrid
to
warn
the
spanish
government
that
as
no
effective
armistice
had
been
offered
to
the
cubans
he
would
lay
the
whole
matter
before
congress
this
decision
every
one
knew
from
the
temper
of
congress
meant
war
a
prospect
which
excited
all
the
european
powers
the
pope
took
an
active
interest
in
the
crisis
france
and
germany
foreseeing
from
long
experience
in
world
politics
an
increase
of
american
power
and
prestige
through
war
sought
to
prevent
it
spain
hopeless
and
conscious
of
her
weakness
at
last
dispatched
to
the
president
a
note
promising
to
suspend
hostilities
to
call
a
cuban
parliament
and
to
grant
all
the
autonomy
that
could
be
reasonably
asked
president
mckinley
calls
for
war
for
reasons
of
his
own
reasons
which
have
never
yet
been
fully
explained
mckinley
ignored
the
final
program
of
concessions
presented
by
spain
at
the
very
moment
when
his
patient
negotiations
seemed
to
bear
full
fruit
he
veered
sharply
from
his
course
and
launched
the
country
into
the
war
by
sending
to
congress
his
militant
message
of
april
without
making
public
the
last
note
he
had
received
from
spain
he
declared
that
he
was
brought
to
the
end
of
his
effort
and
the
cause
was
in
the
hands
of
congress
humanity
the
protection
of
american
citizens
and
property
the
injuries
to
american
commerce
and
business
the
inability
of
spain
to
bring
about
permanent
peace
in
the
island
these
were
the
grounds
for
action
that
induced
him
to
ask
for
authority
to
employ
military
and
naval
forces
in
establishing
a
stable
government
in
cuba
they
were
sufficient
for
a
public
already
straining
at
the
leash
the
resolution
of
congress
there
was
no
doubt
of
the
outcome
when
the
issue
was
withdrawn
from
diplomacy
and
placed
in
charge
of
congress
resolutions
were
soon
introduced
into
the
house
of
representatives
authorizing
the
president
to
employ
armed
force
in
securing
peace
and
order
in
the
island
and
establishing
by
the
free
action
of
the
people
thereof
a
stable
and
independent
government
of
their
own
to
the
form
and
spirit
of
this
proposal
the
democrats
and
populists
took
exception
in
the
senate
where
they
were
stronger
their
position
had
to
be
reckoned
with
by
the
narrow
republican
majority
as
the
resolution
finally
read
the
independence
of
cuba
was
recognized
spain
was
called
upon
to
relinquish
her
authority
and
withdraw
from
the
island
and
the
president
was
empowered
to
use
force
to
the
extent
necessary
to
carry
the
resolutions
into
effect
furthermore
the
united
states
disclaimed
any
disposition
or
intention
to
exercise
sovereignty
jurisdiction
or
control
over
said
island
except
for
the
pacification
thereof
final
action
was
taken
by
congress
on
april
and
approved
by
the
president
on
the
following
day
war
and
victory
startling
events
then
followed
in
swift
succession
the
navy
as
a
result
in
no
small
measure
of
the
alertness
of
theodore
roosevelt
assistant
secretary
of
the
department
was
ready
for
the
trial
by
battle
on
may
commodore
dewey
at
manila
bay
shattered
the
spanish
fleet
marking
the
doom
of
spanish
dominion
in
the
philippines
on
july
the
spanish
fleet
under
admiral
cervera
in
attempting
to
escape
from
havana
was
utterly
destroyed
by
american
forces
under
commodore
schley
on
july
santiago
invested
by
american
troops
under
general
shafter
and
shelled
by
the
american
ships
gave
up
the
struggle
on
july
general
miles
landed
in
porto
rico
on
august
general
merritt
and
admiral
dewey
carried
manila
by
storm
the
war
was
over
the
peace
protocol
spain
had
already
taken
cognizance
of
stern
facts
as
early
as
july
acting
through
the
french
ambassador
m
cambon
the
madrid
government
approached
president
mckinley
for
a
statement
of
the
terms
on
which
hostilities
could
be
brought
to
a
close
after
some
skirmishing
spain
yielded
reluctantly
to
the
ultimatum
on
august
the
preliminary
peace
protocol
was
signed
stipulating
that
cuba
should
be
free
porto
rico
ceded
to
the
united
states
and
manila
occupied
by
american
troops
pending
the
formal
treaty
of
peace
on
october
the
commissioners
of
the
two
countries
met
at
paris
to
bring
about
the
final
settlement
peace
negotiations
when
the
day
for
the
first
session
of
the
conference
arrived
the
government
at
washington
apparently
had
not
made
up
its
mind
on
the
final
disposition
of
the
philippines
perhaps
before
the
battle
of
manila
bay
not
ten
thousand
people
in
the
united
states
knew
or
cared
where
the
philippines
were
certainly
there
was
in
the
autumn
of
no
decided
opinion
as
to
what
should
be
done
with
the
fruits
of
dewey
s
victory
president
mckinley
doubtless
voiced
the
sentiment
of
the
people
when
he
stated
to
the
peace
commissioners
on
the
eve
of
their
departure
that
there
had
originally
been
no
thought
of
conquest
in
the
pacific
the
march
of
events
he
added
had
imposed
new
duties
on
the
country
incidental
to
our
tenure
in
the
philippines
he
said
is
the
commercial
opportunity
to
which
american
statesmanship
cannot
be
indifferent
it
is
just
to
use
every
legitimate
means
for
the
enlargement
of
american
trade
on
this
ground
he
directed
the
commissioners
to
accept
not
less
than
the
cession
of
the
island
of
luzon
the
chief
of
the
philippine
group
with
its
harbor
of
manila
it
was
not
until
the
latter
part
of
october
that
he
definitely
instructed
them
to
demand
the
entire
archipelago
on
the
theory
that
the
occupation
of
luzon
alone
could
not
be
justified
on
political
commercial
or
humanitarian
grounds
this
departure
from
the
letter
of
the
peace
protocol
was
bitterly
resented
by
the
spanish
agents
it
was
with
heaviness
of
heart
that
they
surrendered
the
last
sign
of
spain
s
ancient
dominion
in
the
far
pacific
the
final
terms
of
peace
the
treaty
of
peace
as
finally
agreed
upon
embraced
the
following
terms
the
independence
of
cuba
the
cession
of
porto
rico
guam
and
the
philippines
to
the
united
states
the
settlement
of
claims
filed
by
the
citizens
of
both
countries
the
payment
of
twenty
million
dollars
to
spain
by
the
united
states
for
the
philippines
and
the
determination
of
the
status
of
the
inhabitants
of
the
ceded
territories
by
congress
the
great
decision
had
been
made
its
issue
was
in
the
hands
of
the
senate
where
the
democrats
and
the
populists
held
the
balance
of
power
under
the
requirement
of
the
two
thirds
vote
for
ratification
the
contest
in
america
over
the
treaty
of
peace
the
publication
of
the
treaty
committing
the
united
states
to
the
administration
of
distant
colonies
directed
the
shifting
tides
of
public
opinion
into
two
distinct
channels
support
of
the
policy
and
opposition
to
it
the
trend
in
republican
leadership
long
in
the
direction
marked
out
by
the
treaty
now
came
into
the
open
perhaps
a
majority
of
the
men
highest
in
the
councils
of
that
party
had
undergone
the
change
of
heart
reflected
in
the
letters
of
john
hay
secretary
of
state
in
august
of
he
had
hinted
in
a
friendly
letter
to
andrew
carnegie
that
he
sympathized
with
the
latter
s
opposition
to
imperialism
but
he
had
added
quickly
the
only
question
in
my
mind
is
how
far
it
is
now
possible
for
us
to
withdraw
from
the
philippines
in
november
of
the
same
year
he
wrote
to
whitelaw
reid
one
of
the
peace
commissioners
at
paris
there
is
a
wild
and
frantic
attack
now
going
on
in
the
press
against
the
whole
philippine
transaction
andrew
carnegie
really
seems
to
be
off
his
head
but
all
this
confusion
of
tongues
will
go
its
way
the
country
will
applaud
the
resolution
that
has
been
reached
and
you
will
return
in
the
role
of
conquering
heroes
with
your
brows
bound
with
oak
senator
beveridge
of
indiana
and
senator
platt
of
connecticut
accepting
the
verdict
of
history
as
the
proof
of
manifest
destiny
called
for
unquestioning
support
of
the
administration
in
its
final
step
every
expansion
of
our
territory
said
the
latter
has
been
in
accordance
with
the
irresistible
law
of
growth
we
could
no
more
resist
the
successive
expansions
by
which
we
have
grown
to
be
the
strongest
nation
on
earth
than
a
tree
can
resist
its
growth
the
history
of
territorial
expansion
is
the
history
of
our
nation
s
progress
and
glory
it
is
a
matter
to
be
proud
of
not
to
lament
we
should
rejoice
that
providence
has
given
us
the
opportunity
to
extend
our
influence
our
institutions
and
our
civilization
into
regions
hitherto
closed
to
us
rather
than
contrive
how
we
can
thwart
its
designs
this
doctrine
was
savagely
attacked
by
opponents
of
mckinley
s
policy
many
a
stanch
republican
joining
with
the
majority
of
democrats
in
denouncing
the
treaty
as
a
departure
from
the
ideals
of
the
republic
senator
vest
introduced
in
the
senate
a
resolution
that
under
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
no
power
is
given
to
the
federal
government
to
acquire
territory
to
be
held
and
governed
permanently
as
colonies
senator
hoar
of
massachusetts
whose
long
and
honorable
career
gave
weight
to
his
lightest
words
inveighed
against
the
whole
procedure
and
to
the
end
of
his
days
believed
that
the
new
drift
into
rivalry
with
european
nations
as
a
colonial
power
was
fraught
with
genuine
danger
our
imperialistic
friends
he
said
seem
to
have
forgotten
the
use
of
the
vocabulary
of
liberty
they
talk
about
giving
good
government
we
shall
give
them
such
a
government
as
we
think
they
are
fitted
for
we
shall
give
them
a
better
government
than
they
had
before
why
mr
president
that
one
phrase
conveys
to
a
free
man
and
a
free
people
the
most
stinging
of
insults
in
that
little
phrase
as
in
a
seed
is
contained
the
germ
of
all
despotism
and
of
all
tyranny
government
is
not
a
gift
free
government
is
not
to
be
given
by
all
the
blended
powers
of
earth
and
heaven
it
is
a
birthright
it
belongs
as
our
fathers
said
and
as
their
children
said
as
jefferson
said
and
as
president
mckinley
said
to
human
nature
itself
the
senate
more
conservative
on
the
question
of
annexation
than
the
house
of
representatives
composed
of
men
freshly
elected
in
the
stirring
campaign
of
was
deliberate
about
ratification
of
the
treaty
the
democrats
and
populists
were
especially
recalcitrant
mr
bryan
hurried
to
washington
and
brought
his
personal
influence
to
bear
in
favor
of
speedy
action
patriotism
required
ratification
it
was
said
in
one
quarter
the
country
desires
peace
and
the
senate
ought
not
to
delay
it
was
urged
in
another
finally
on
february
the
requisite
majority
of
two
thirds
was
mustered
many
a
senator
who
voted
for
the
treaty
however
sharing
the
misgivings
of
senator
hoar
as
to
the
dangers
of
imperialism
indeed
at
the
time
the
senators
passed
a
resolution
declaring
that
the
policy
to
be
adopted
in
the
philippines
was
still
an
open
question
leaving
to
the
future
in
this
way
the
possibility
of
retracing
their
steps
the
attitude
of
england
the
spanish
war
while
accomplishing
the
simple
objects
of
those
who
launched
the
nation
on
that
course
like
all
other
wars
produced
results
wholly
unforeseen
in
the
first
place
it
exercised
a
profound
influence
on
the
drift
of
opinion
among
european
powers
in
england
sympathy
with
the
united
states
was
from
the
first
positive
and
outspoken
the
state
of
feeling
here
wrote
mr
hay
then
ambassador
in
london
is
the
best
i
have
ever
known
from
every
quarter
the
evidences
of
it
come
to
me
the
royal
family
by
habit
and
tradition
are
most
careful
not
to
break
the
rules
of
strict
neutrality
but
even
among
them
i
find
nothing
but
hearty
kindness
and
so
far
as
is
consistent
with
propriety
sympathy
among
the
political
leaders
on
both
sides
i
find
not
only
sympathy
but
a
somewhat
eager
desire
that
the
other
fellows
shall
not
seem
more
friendly
joseph
chamberlain
the
distinguished
liberal
statesman
thinking
no
doubt
of
the
continental
situation
said
in
a
political
address
at
the
very
opening
of
the
war
that
the
next
duty
of
englishmen
is
to
establish
and
maintain
bonds
of
permanent
unity
with
our
kinsmen
across
the
atlantic
i
even
go
so
far
as
to
say
that
terrible
as
war
may
be
even
war
would
be
cheaply
purchased
if
in
a
great
and
noble
cause
the
stars
and
stripes
and
the
union
jack
should
wave
together
over
an
anglo
saxon
alliance
to
the
american
ambassador
he
added
significantly
that
he
did
not
care
a
hang
what
they
say
about
it
on
the
continent
which
was
another
way
of
expressing
the
hope
that
the
warning
to
germany
and
france
was
sufficient
this
friendly
english
opinion
so
useful
to
the
united
states
when
a
combination
of
powers
to
support
spain
was
more
than
possible
removed
all
fears
as
to
the
consequences
of
the
war
henry
adams
recalling
days
of
humiliation
in
london
during
the
civil
war
when
his
father
was
the
american
ambassador
coolly
remarked
that
it
was
the
sudden
appearance
of
germany
as
the
grizzly
terror
that
frightened
england
into
america
s
arms
but
the
net
result
in
keeping
the
field
free
for
an
easy
triumph
of
american
arms
was
none
the
less
appreciated
in
washington
where
despite
outward
calm
fears
of
european
complications
were
never
absent
american
policies
in
the
philippines
and
the
orient
the
filipino
revolt
against
american
rule
in
the
sphere
of
domestic
politics
as
well
as
in
the
field
of
foreign
relations
the
outcome
of
the
spanish
war
exercised
a
marked
influence
it
introduced
at
once
problems
of
colonial
administration
and
difficulties
in
adjusting
trade
relations
with
the
outlying
dominions
these
were
furthermore
complicated
in
the
very
beginning
by
the
outbreak
of
an
insurrection
against
american
sovereignty
in
the
philippines
the
leader
of
the
revolt
aguinaldo
had
been
invited
to
join
the
american
forces
in
overthrowing
spanish
dominion
and
he
had
assumed
apparently
without
warrant
that
independence
would
be
the
result
of
the
joint
operations
when
the
news
reached
him
that
the
american
flag
had
been
substituted
for
the
spanish
flag
his
resentment
was
keen
in
february
there
occurred
a
slight
collision
between
his
men
and
some
american
soldiers
the
conflict
thus
begun
was
followed
by
serious
fighting
which
finally
dwindled
into
a
vexatious
guerrilla
warfare
lasting
three
years
and
costing
heavily
in
men
and
money
atrocities
were
committed
by
the
native
insurrectionists
and
sad
to
relate
they
were
repaid
in
kind
it
was
argued
in
defense
of
the
army
that
the
ordinary
rules
of
warfare
were
without
terror
to
men
accustomed
to
fighting
like
savages
in
vain
did
mckinley
assure
the
filipinos
that
the
institutions
and
laws
established
in
the
islands
would
be
designed
not
for
our
satisfaction
or
for
the
expression
of
our
theoretical
views
but
for
the
happiness
peace
and
prosperity
of
the
people
of
the
philippine
islands
nothing
short
of
military
pressure
could
bring
the
warring
revolutionists
to
terms
attacks
on
republican
imperialism
the
filipino
insurrection
following
so
quickly
upon
the
ratification
of
the
treaty
with
spain
moved
the
american
opponents
of
mckinley
s
colonial
policies
to
redouble
their
denunciation
of
what
they
were
pleased
to
call
imperialism
senator
hoar
was
more
than
usually
caustic
in
his
indictment
of
the
new
course
the
revolt
against
american
rule
did
but
convince
him
of
the
folly
hidden
in
the
first
fateful
measures
everywhere
he
saw
a
conspiracy
of
silence
and
injustice
i
have
failed
to
discover
in
the
speeches
public
or
private
of
the
advocates
of
this
war
he
contended
in
the
senate
or
in
the
press
which
supports
it
and
them
a
single
expression
anywhere
of
a
desire
to
do
justice
to
the
people
of
the
philippine
islands
or
of
a
desire
to
make
known
to
the
people
of
the
united
states
the
truth
of
the
case
the
catchwords
the
cries
the
pithy
and
pregnant
phrases
of
which
their
speech
is
full
all
mean
dominion
they
mean
perpetual
dominion
there
is
not
one
of
these
gentlemen
who
will
rise
in
his
place
and
affirm
that
if
he
were
a
filipino
he
would
not
do
exactly
as
the
filipinos
are
doing
that
he
would
not
despise
them
if
they
were
to
do
otherwise
so
much
at
least
they
owe
of
respect
to
the
dead
and
buried
history
the
dead
and
buried
history
so
far
as
they
can
slay
and
bury
it
of
their
country
in
the
way
of
practical
suggestions
the
senator
offered
as
a
solution
of
the
problem
the
recognition
of
independence
assistance
in
establishing
self
government
and
an
invitation
to
all
powers
to
join
in
a
guarantee
of
freedom
to
the
islands
the
republican
answer
to
mckinley
and
his
supporters
engaged
in
a
sanguinary
struggle
to
maintain
american
supremacy
such
talk
was
more
than
quixotic
it
was
scarcely
short
of
treasonable
they
pointed
out
the
practical
obstacles
in
the
way
of
uniform
self
government
for
a
collection
of
seven
million
people
ranging
in
civilization
from
the
most
ignorant
hill
men
to
the
highly
cultivated
inhabitants
of
manila
the
incidents
of
the
revolt
and
its
repression
they
admitted
were
painful
enough
but
still
nothing
as
compared
with
the
chaos
that
would
follow
the
attempt
of
a
people
who
had
never
had
experience
in
such
matters
to
set
up
and
sustain
democratic
institutions
they
preferred
rather
the
gradual
process
of
fitting
the
inhabitants
of
the
islands
for
self
government
this
course
in
their
eyes
though
less
poetic
was
more
in
harmony
with
the
ideals
of
humanity
having
set
out
upon
it
they
pursued
it
steadfastly
to
the
end
first
they
applied
force
without
stint
to
the
suppression
of
the
revolt
then
they
devoted
such
genius
for
colonial
administration
as
they
could
command
to
the
development
of
civil
government
commerce
and
industry
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
a
philippine
home
the
boxer
rebellion
in
china
for
a
nation
with
a
world
wide
trade
steadily
growing
as
the
progress
of
home
industries
redoubled
the
zeal
for
new
markets
isolation
was
obviously
impossible
never
was
this
clearer
than
in
when
a
native
revolt
against
foreigners
in
china
known
as
the
boxer
uprising
compelled
the
united
states
to
join
with
the
powers
of
europe
in
a
military
expedition
and
a
diplomatic
settlement
the
boxers
a
chinese
association
had
for
some
time
carried
on
a
campaign
of
hatred
against
all
aliens
in
the
celestial
empire
calling
upon
the
natives
to
rise
in
patriotic
wrath
and
drive
out
the
foreigners
who
they
said
were
lacerating
china
like
tigers
in
the
summer
of
the
revolt
flamed
up
in
deeds
of
cruelty
missionaries
and
traders
were
murdered
in
the
provinces
foreign
legations
were
stoned
the
german
ambassador
one
of
the
most
cordially
despised
foreigners
was
killed
in
the
streets
of
peking
and
to
all
appearances
a
frightful
war
of
extermination
had
begun
in
the
month
of
june
nearly
five
hundred
men
women
and
children
representing
all
nations
were
besieged
in
the
british
quarters
in
peking
under
constant
fire
of
chinese
guns
and
in
peril
of
a
terrible
death
intervention
in
china
nothing
but
the
arrival
of
armed
forces
made
up
of
japanese
russian
british
american
french
and
german
soldiers
and
marines
prevented
the
destruction
of
the
beleaguered
aliens
when
once
the
foreign
troops
were
in
possession
of
the
chinese
capital
diplomatic
questions
of
the
most
delicate
character
arose
for
more
than
half
a
century
the
imperial
powers
of
europe
had
been
carving
up
the
chinese
empire
taking
to
themselves
territory
railway
concessions
mining
rights
ports
and
commercial
privileges
at
the
expense
of
the
huge
but
helpless
victim
the
united
states
alone
among
the
great
nations
while
as
zealous
as
any
in
the
pursuit
of
peaceful
trade
had
refrained
from
seizing
chinese
territory
or
ports
moreover
the
department
of
state
had
been
urging
european
countries
to
treat
china
with
fairness
to
respect
her
territorial
integrity
and
to
give
her
equal
trading
privileges
with
all
nations
the
american
policy
of
the
open
door
in
the
autumn
of
secretary
hay
had
addressed
to
london
berlin
rome
paris
tokyo
and
st
petersburg
his
famous
note
on
the
open
door
policy
in
china
in
this
document
he
proposed
that
existing
treaty
ports
and
vested
interests
of
the
several
foreign
countries
should
be
respected
that
the
chinese
government
should
be
permitted
to
extend
its
tariffs
to
all
ports
held
by
alien
powers
except
the
few
free
ports
and
that
there
should
be
no
discrimination
in
railway
and
port
charges
among
the
citizens
of
foreign
countries
operating
in
the
empire
to
these
principles
the
governments
addressed
by
mr
hay
finally
acceded
with
evident
reluctance
illustration
american
dominions
in
the
pacific
on
this
basis
he
then
proposed
the
settlement
that
had
to
follow
the
boxer
uprising
the
policy
of
the
government
of
the
united
states
he
said
to
the
great
powers
in
the
summer
of
is
to
seek
a
solution
which
may
bring
about
permanent
safety
and
peace
to
china
preserve
chinese
territorial
and
administrative
entity
protect
all
rights
guaranteed
to
friendly
powers
by
treaty
and
international
law
and
safeguard
for
the
world
the
principle
of
equal
and
impartial
trade
with
all
parts
of
the
chinese
empire
this
was
a
friendly
warning
to
the
world
that
the
united
states
would
not
join
in
a
scramble
to
punish
the
chinese
by
carving
out
more
territory
the
moment
we
acted
said
mr
hay
the
rest
of
the
world
paused
and
finally
came
over
to
our
ground
and
the
german
government
which
is
generally
brutal
but
seldom
silly
recovered
its
senses
and
climbed
down
off
its
perch
in
taking
this
position
the
secretary
of
state
did
but
reflect
the
common
sense
of
america
we
are
of
course
he
explained
opposed
to
the
dismemberment
of
that
empire
and
we
do
not
think
that
the
public
opinion
of
the
united
states
would
justify
this
government
in
taking
part
in
the
great
game
of
spoliation
now
going
on
heavy
damages
were
collected
by
the
european
powers
from
china
for
the
injuries
inflicted
upon
their
citizens
by
the
boxers
but
the
united
states
finding
the
sum
awarded
in
excess
of
the
legitimate
claims
returned
the
balance
in
the
form
of
a
fund
to
be
applied
to
the
education
of
chinese
students
in
american
universities
i
would
rather
be
i
think
said
mr
hay
the
dupe
of
china
than
the
chum
of
the
kaiser
by
pursuing
a
liberal
policy
he
strengthened
the
hold
of
the
united
states
upon
the
affections
of
the
chinese
people
and
in
the
long
run
as
he
remarked
himself
safeguarded
our
great
commercial
interests
in
that
empire
imperialism
in
the
presidential
campaign
of
it
is
not
strange
that
the
policy
pursued
by
the
republican
administration
in
disposing
of
the
questions
raised
by
the
spanish
war
became
one
of
the
first
issues
in
the
presidential
campaign
of
anticipating
attacks
from
every
quarter
the
republicans
in
renominating
mckinley
set
forth
their
position
in
clear
and
ringing
phrases
in
accepting
by
the
treaty
of
paris
the
just
responsibility
of
our
victories
in
the
spanish
war
the
president
and
senate
won
the
undoubted
approval
of
the
american
people
no
other
course
was
possible
than
to
destroy
spain
s
sovereignty
throughout
the
west
indies
and
in
the
philippine
islands
that
course
created
our
responsibility
before
the
world
and
with
the
unorganized
population
whom
our
intervention
had
freed
from
spain
to
provide
for
the
maintenance
of
law
and
order
and
for
the
establishment
of
good
government
and
for
the
performance
of
international
obligations
our
authority
could
not
be
less
than
our
responsibility
and
wherever
sovereign
rights
were
extended
it
became
the
high
duty
of
the
government
to
maintain
its
authority
to
put
down
armed
insurrection
and
to
confer
the
blessings
of
liberty
and
civilization
upon
all
the
rescued
peoples
the
largest
measure
of
self
government
consistent
with
their
welfare
and
our
duties
shall
be
secured
to
them
by
law
to
give
more
strength
to
their
ticket
the
republican
convention
in
a
whirlwind
of
enthusiasm
nominated
for
the
vice
presidency
against
his
protest
theodore
roosevelt
the
governor
of
new
york
and
the
hero
of
the
rough
riders
so
popular
on
account
of
their
cuban
campaign
the
democrats
as
expected
picked
up
the
gauntlet
thrown
down
with
such
defiance
by
the
republicans
mr
bryan
whom
they
selected
as
their
candidate
still
clung
to
the
currency
issue
but
the
main
emphasis
both
of
the
platform
and
the
appeal
for
votes
was
on
the
imperialistic
program
of
the
republican
administration
the
democrats
denounced
the
treatment
of
cuba
and
porto
rico
and
condemned
the
philippine
policy
in
sharp
and
vigorous
terms
as
we
are
not
willing
ran
the
platform
to
surrender
our
civilization
or
to
convert
the
republic
into
an
empire
we
favor
an
immediate
declaration
of
the
nation
s
purpose
to
give
to
the
filipinos
first
a
stable
form
of
government
second
independence
third
protection
from
outside
interference
the
greedy
commercialism
which
dictated
the
philippine
policy
of
the
republican
administration
attempts
to
justify
it
with
the
plea
that
it
will
pay
but
even
this
sordid
and
unworthy
plea
fails
when
brought
to
the
test
of
facts
the
war
of
criminal
aggression
against
the
filipinos
entailing
an
annual
expense
of
many
millions
has
already
cost
more
than
any
possible
profit
that
could
accrue
from
the
entire
philippine
trade
for
years
to
come
we
oppose
militarism
it
means
conquest
abroad
and
intimidation
and
oppression
at
home
it
means
the
strong
arm
which
has
ever
been
fatal
to
free
institutions
it
is
what
millions
of
our
citizens
have
fled
from
in
europe
it
will
impose
upon
our
peace
loving
people
a
large
standing
army
an
unnecessary
burden
of
taxation
and
would
be
a
constant
menace
to
their
liberties
such
was
the
tenor
of
their
appeal
to
the
voters
with
the
issues
clearly
joined
the
country
rejected
the
democratic
candidate
even
more
positively
than
four
years
before
the
popular
vote
cast
for
mckinley
was
larger
and
that
cast
for
bryan
smaller
than
in
the
silver
election
thus
vindicated
at
the
polls
mckinley
turned
with
renewed
confidence
to
the
development
of
the
policies
he
had
so
far
advanced
but
fate
cut
short
his
designs
in
the
september
following
his
second
inauguration
he
was
shot
by
an
anarchist
while
attending
the
buffalo
exposition
what
a
strange
and
tragic
fate
it
has
been
of
mine
wrote
the
secretary
of
state
john
hay
on
the
day
of
the
president
s
death
to
stand
by
the
bier
of
three
of
my
dearest
friends
lincoln
garfield
and
mckinley
three
of
the
gentlest
of
men
all
risen
to
the
head
of
the
state
and
all
done
to
death
by
assassins
on
september
the
vice
president
theodore
roosevelt
took
up
the
lines
of
power
that
had
fallen
from
the
hands
of
his
distinguished
chief
promising
to
continue
absolutely
unbroken
the
policies
he
had
inherited
summary
of
national
growth
and
world
politics
the
economic
aspects
of
the
period
between
and
may
be
readily
summed
up
the
recovery
of
the
south
from
the
ruin
of
the
civil
war
the
extension
of
the
railways
the
development
of
the
great
west
and
the
triumph
of
industry
and
business
enterprise
in
the
south
many
of
the
great
plantations
were
broken
up
and
sold
in
small
farms
crops
were
diversified
the
small
farming
class
was
raised
in
the
scale
of
social
importance
the
cotton
industry
was
launched
and
the
coal
iron
timber
and
other
resources
were
brought
into
use
in
the
west
the
free
arable
land
was
practically
exhausted
by
under
the
terms
of
the
homestead
act
gold
silver
copper
coal
and
other
minerals
were
discovered
in
abundance
numerous
rail
connections
were
formed
with
the
atlantic
seaboard
the
cowboy
and
the
indian
were
swept
away
before
a
standardized
civilization
of
electric
lights
and
bathtubs
by
the
end
of
the
century
the
american
frontier
had
disappeared
the
wild
primitive
life
so
long
associated
with
america
was
gone
the
unity
of
the
nation
was
established
in
the
field
of
business
enterprise
progress
was
most
marked
the
industrial
system
which
had
risen
and
flourished
before
the
civil
war
grew
into
immense
proportions
and
the
industrial
area
was
extended
from
the
northeast
into
all
parts
of
the
country
small
business
concerns
were
transformed
into
huge
corporations
individual
plants
were
merged
under
the
management
of
gigantic
trusts
short
railway
lines
were
consolidated
into
national
systems
the
industrial
population
of
wage
earners
rose
into
the
tens
of
millions
the
immigration
of
aliens
increased
by
leaps
and
bounds
the
cities
overshadowed
the
country
the
nation
that
had
once
depended
upon
europe
for
most
of
its
manufactured
goods
became
a
competitor
of
europe
in
the
markets
of
the
earth
in
the
sphere
of
politics
the
period
witnessed
the
recovery
of
white
supremacy
in
the
south
the
continued
discussion
of
the
old
questions
such
as
the
currency
the
tariff
and
national
banking
and
the
injection
of
new
issues
like
the
trusts
and
labor
problems
as
of
old
foreign
affairs
were
kept
well
at
the
front
alaska
was
purchased
from
russia
attempts
were
made
to
extend
american
influence
in
the
caribbean
region
a
samoan
island
was
brought
under
the
flag
and
the
hawaiian
islands
were
annexed
the
monroe
doctrine
was
applied
with
vigor
in
the
dispute
between
venezuela
and
great
britain
assistance
was
given
to
the
cubans
in
their
revolutionary
struggle
against
spain
and
thus
there
was
precipitated
a
war
which
ended
in
the
annexation
of
porto
rico
and
the
philippines
american
influence
in
the
pacific
and
the
orient
was
so
enlarged
as
to
be
a
factor
of
great
weight
in
world
affairs
thus
questions
connected
with
foreign
and
imperial
policies
were
united
with
domestic
issues
to
make
up
the
warp
and
woof
of
politics
in
the
direction
of
affairs
the
republicans
took
the
leadership
for
they
held
the
presidency
during
all
the
years
except
eight
between
and
references
j
w
foster
a
century
of
american
diplomacy
american
diplomacy
in
the
orient
w
f
reddaway
the
monroe
doctrine
j
h
latane
the
united
states
and
spanish
america
a
c
coolidge
united
states
as
a
world
power
a
t
mahan
interest
of
the
united
states
in
the
sea
power
f
e
chadwick
spanish
american
war
d
c
worcester
the
philippine
islands
and
their
people
m
m
kalaw
self
government
in
the
philippines
l
s
rowe
the
united
states
and
porto
rico
f
e
chadwick
the
relations
of
the
united
states
and
spain
w
r
shepherd
latin
america
central
and
south
america
questions
tell
the
story
of
the
international
crisis
that
developed
soon
after
the
civil
war
with
regard
to
mexico
give
the
essential
facts
relating
to
the
purchase
of
alaska
review
the
early
history
of
our
interest
in
the
caribbean
amid
what
circumstances
was
the
monroe
doctrine
applied
in
cleveland
s
administration
give
the
causes
that
led
to
the
war
with
spain
tell
the
leading
events
in
that
war
what
was
the
outcome
as
far
as
cuba
was
concerned
the
outcome
for
the
united
states
discuss
the
attitude
of
the
filipinos
toward
american
sovereignty
in
the
islands
describe
mckinley
s
colonial
policy
how
was
the
spanish
war
viewed
in
england
on
the
continent
was
there
a
unified
american
opinion
on
american
expansion
was
this
expansion
a
departure
from
our
traditions
what
events
led
to
foreign
intervention
in
china
explain
the
policy
of
the
open
door
research
topics
hawaii
and
venezuela
dewey
national
problems
american
nation
series
pp
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
hart
american
history
told
by
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
intervention
in
cuba
latane
america
as
a
world
power
american
nation
series
pp
macdonald
documentary
source
book
pp
roosevelt
autobiography
pp
haworth
the
united
states
in
our
own
time
pp
hart
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
the
war
with
spain
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
terms
of
peace
with
spain
latane
pp
macdonald
pp
hart
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
the
philippine
insurrection
latane
pp
imperialism
as
a
campaign
issue
latane
pp
haworth
pp
hart
contemporaries
vol
iv
pp
biographical
studies
william
mckinley
m
a
hanna
john
hay
admirals
george
dewey
w
t
sampson
and
w
s
schley
and
generals
w
r
shafter
joseph
wheeler
and
h
w
lawton
general
analysis
of
american
expansion
syllabus
in
history
new
york
state
pp
part
vii
progressive
democracy
and
the
world
war
chapter
xxi
the
evolution
of
republican
policies
the
personality
and
early
career
of
roosevelt
on
september
when
theodore
roosevelt
took
the
oath
of
office
the
presidency
passed
to
a
new
generation
and
a
leader
of
a
new
type
recalling
if
comparisons
must
be
made
andrew
jackson
rather
than
any
republican
predecessor
roosevelt
was
brusque
hearty
restless
and
fond
of
action
a
young
fellow
of
infinite
dash
and
originality
as
john
hay
remarked
of
him
combining
the
spirit
of
his
old
college
harvard
with
the
breezy
freedom
of
the
plains
interested
in
everything
a
new
species
of
game
a
new
book
a
diplomatic
riddle
or
a
novel
theory
of
history
or
biology
though
only
forty
three
years
old
he
was
well
versed
in
the
art
of
practical
politics
coming
upon
the
political
scene
in
the
early
eighties
he
had
associated
himself
with
the
reformers
in
the
republican
party
but
he
was
no
mugwump
from
the
first
he
vehemently
preached
the
doctrine
of
party
loyalty
if
beaten
in
the
convention
he
voted
the
straight
ticket
in
the
election
for
twenty
years
he
adhered
to
this
rule
and
during
a
considerable
portion
of
that
period
he
held
office
as
a
spokesman
of
his
party
he
served
in
the
new
york
legislature
as
head
of
the
metropolitan
police
force
as
federal
civil
service
commissioner
under
president
harrison
as
assistant
secretary
of
the
navy
under
president
mckinley
and
as
governor
of
the
empire
state
political
managers
of
the
old
school
spoke
of
him
as
brilliant
but
erratic
they
soon
found
him
equal
to
the
shrewdest
in
negotiation
and
action
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
roosevelt
talking
to
the
engineer
of
a
railroad
train
foreign
affairs
the
panama
canal
the
most
important
foreign
question
confronting
president
roosevelt
on
the
day
of
his
inauguration
that
of
the
panama
canal
was
a
heritage
from
his
predecessor
the
idea
of
a
water
route
across
the
isthmus
long
a
dream
of
navigators
had
become
a
living
issue
after
the
historic
voyage
of
the
battleship
oregon
around
south
america
during
the
spanish
war
but
before
the
united
states
could
act
it
had
to
undo
the
clayton
bulwer
treaty
made
with
great
britain
in
providing
for
the
construction
of
the
canal
under
joint
supervision
this
was
finally
effected
by
the
hay
pauncefote
treaty
of
authorizing
the
united
states
to
proceed
alone
on
condition
that
there
should
be
no
discriminations
against
other
nations
in
the
matter
of
rates
and
charges
this
accomplished
it
was
necessary
to
decide
just
where
the
canal
should
be
built
one
group
in
congress
favored
the
route
through
nicaragua
in
fact
two
official
commissions
had
already
approved
that
location
another
group
favored
cutting
the
way
through
panama
after
purchasing
the
rights
of
the
old
french
company
which
under
the
direction
of
de
lesseps
the
hero
of
the
suez
canal
had
made
a
costly
failure
some
twenty
years
before
after
a
heated
argument
over
the
merits
of
the
two
plans
preference
was
given
to
the
panama
route
as
the
isthmus
was
then
a
part
of
colombia
president
roosevelt
proceeded
to
negotiate
with
the
government
at
bogota
a
treaty
authorizing
the
united
states
to
cut
a
canal
through
its
territory
the
treaty
was
easily
framed
but
it
was
rejected
by
the
colombian
senate
much
to
the
president
s
exasperation
you
could
no
more
make
an
agreement
with
the
colombian
rulers
he
exclaimed
than
you
could
nail
jelly
to
a
wall
he
was
spared
the
necessity
by
a
timely
revolution
on
november
panama
renounced
its
allegiance
to
colombia
and
three
days
later
the
united
states
recognized
its
independence
illustration
courtesy
of
panama
canal
washington
d
c
deepest
excavated
portion
of
panama
canal
showing
gold
hill
on
right
and
contractor
s
hill
on
left
june
this
amazing
incident
was
followed
shortly
by
the
signature
of
a
treaty
between
panama
and
the
united
states
in
which
the
latter
secured
the
right
to
construct
the
long
discussed
canal
in
return
for
a
guarantee
of
independence
and
certain
cash
payments
the
rights
and
property
of
the
french
concern
were
then
bought
and
the
final
details
settled
a
lock
rather
than
a
sea
level
canal
was
agreed
upon
construction
by
the
government
directly
instead
of
by
private
contractors
was
adopted
scientific
medicine
was
summoned
to
stamp
out
the
tropical
diseases
that
had
made
panama
a
plague
spot
finally
in
as
the
president
said
the
dirt
began
to
fly
after
surmounting
formidable
difficulties
engineering
labor
and
sanitary
the
american
forces
in
joined
the
waters
of
the
atlantic
and
the
pacific
nearly
eight
thousand
miles
were
cut
off
the
sea
voyage
from
new
york
to
san
francisco
if
any
were
inclined
to
criticize
president
roosevelt
for
the
way
in
which
he
snapped
off
negotiations
with
colombia
and
recognized
the
panama
revolutionists
their
attention
was
drawn
to
the
magnificent
outcome
of
the
affair
notwithstanding
the
treaty
with
great
britain
congress
passed
a
tolls
bill
discriminating
in
rates
in
favor
of
american
ships
it
was
only
on
the
urgent
insistence
of
president
wilson
that
the
measure
was
later
repealed
the
conclusion
of
the
russo
japanese
war
the
applause
which
greeted
the
president
s
next
diplomatic
stroke
was
unmarred
by
censure
of
any
kind
in
the
winter
of
there
broke
out
between
japan
and
russia
a
terrible
conflict
over
the
division
of
spoils
in
manchuria
the
fortunes
of
war
were
with
the
agile
forces
of
nippon
in
this
struggle
it
seems
president
roosevelt
s
sympathies
were
mainly
with
the
japanese
although
he
observed
the
proprieties
of
neutrality
at
all
events
secretary
hay
wrote
in
his
diary
on
new
year
s
day
that
the
president
was
quite
firm
in
his
view
that
we
cannot
permit
japan
to
be
robbed
a
second
time
of
her
victory
referring
to
the
fact
that
japan
ten
years
before
after
defeating
china
on
the
field
of
battle
had
been
forced
by
russia
germany
and
france
to
forego
the
fruits
of
conquest
whatever
the
president
s
personal
feelings
may
have
been
he
was
aware
that
japan
despite
her
triumphs
over
russia
was
staggering
under
a
heavy
burden
of
debt
at
a
suggestion
from
tokyo
he
invited
both
belligerents
in
the
summer
of
to
join
in
a
peace
conference
the
celerity
of
their
reply
was
aided
by
the
pressure
of
european
bankers
who
had
already
come
to
a
substantial
agreement
that
the
war
must
stop
after
some
delay
portsmouth
new
hampshire
was
chosen
as
the
meeting
place
for
the
spokesmen
of
the
two
warring
powers
roosevelt
presided
over
the
opening
ceremonies
with
fine
urbanity
thoroughly
enjoying
the
justly
earned
honor
of
being
for
the
moment
at
the
center
of
the
world
s
interest
he
had
the
satisfaction
of
seeing
the
conference
end
in
a
treaty
of
peace
and
amity
the
monroe
doctrine
applied
to
germany
less
spectacular
than
the
russo
japanese
settlement
but
not
less
important
was
a
diplomatic
passage
at
arms
with
germany
over
the
monroe
doctrine
this
clash
grew
out
of
the
inability
or
unwillingness
of
the
venezuelan
government
to
pay
debts
due
foreign
creditors
having
exhausted
their
patience
in
negotiations
england
and
germany
in
december
sent
battleships
to
establish
what
they
characterized
as
a
peaceful
blockade
of
venezuelan
ports
their
action
was
followed
by
the
rupture
of
diplomatic
relations
there
was
a
possibility
that
war
and
the
occupation
of
venezuelan
territory
might
result
while
unwilling
to
stand
between
a
latin
american
country
and
its
creditors
president
roosevelt
was
determined
that
debt
collecting
should
not
be
made
an
excuse
for
european
countries
to
seize
territory
he
therefore
urged
arbitration
of
the
dispute
winning
the
assent
of
england
and
italy
germany
with
a
somewhat
haughty
air
refused
to
take
the
milder
course
the
president
learning
of
this
refusal
called
the
german
ambassador
to
the
white
house
and
informed
him
in
very
precise
terms
that
unless
the
imperial
german
government
consented
to
arbitrate
admiral
dewey
would
be
ordered
to
the
scene
with
instructions
to
prevent
germany
from
seizing
any
venezuelan
territory
a
week
passed
and
no
answer
came
from
berlin
not
baffled
the
president
again
took
the
matter
up
with
the
ambassador
this
time
with
even
more
firmness
he
stated
in
language
admitting
of
but
one
meaning
that
unless
within
forty
eight
hours
the
emperor
consented
to
arbitration
american
battleships
already
coaled
and
cleared
would
sail
for
venezuelan
waters
the
hint
was
sufficient
the
kaiser
accepted
the
proposal
and
the
president
with
the
fine
irony
of
diplomacy
complimented
him
publicly
on
being
so
stanch
an
advocate
of
arbitration
in
terms
of
the
monroe
doctrine
this
action
meant
that
the
united
states
while
not
denying
the
obligations
of
debtors
would
not
permit
any
move
on
the
part
of
european
powers
that
might
easily
lead
to
the
temporary
or
permanent
occupation
of
latin
american
territory
the
santo
domingo
affair
the
same
issue
was
involved
in
a
controversy
over
santo
domingo
which
arose
in
the
dominican
republic
like
venezuela
was
heavily
in
debt
and
certain
european
countries
declared
that
unless
the
united
states
undertook
to
look
after
the
finances
of
the
embarrassed
debtor
they
would
resort
to
armed
coercion
what
was
the
united
states
to
do
the
danger
of
having
some
european
power
strongly
intrenched
in
santo
domingo
was
too
imminent
to
be
denied
president
roosevelt
acted
with
characteristic
speed
and
notwithstanding
strong
opposition
in
the
senate
was
able
in
to
effect
a
treaty
arrangement
which
placed
dominican
finances
under
american
supervision
in
the
course
of
the
debate
over
this
settlement
a
number
of
interesting
questions
arose
it
was
pertinently
asked
whether
the
american
navy
should
be
used
to
help
creditors
collect
their
debts
anywhere
in
latin
america
it
was
suggested
also
that
no
sanction
should
be
given
to
the
practice
among
european
governments
of
using
armed
force
to
collect
private
claims
opponents
of
president
roosevelt
s
policy
and
they
were
neither
few
nor
insignificant
urged
that
such
matters
should
be
referred
to
the
hague
court
or
to
special
international
commissions
for
arbitration
to
this
the
answer
was
made
that
the
united
states
could
not
surrender
any
question
coming
under
the
terms
of
the
monroe
doctrine
to
the
decision
of
an
international
tribunal
the
position
of
the
administration
was
very
clearly
stated
by
president
roosevelt
himself
the
country
he
said
would
certainly
decline
to
go
to
war
to
prevent
a
foreign
government
from
collecting
a
just
debt
on
the
other
hand
it
is
very
inadvisable
to
permit
any
foreign
power
to
take
possession
even
temporarily
of
the
customs
houses
of
an
american
republic
in
order
to
enforce
the
payment
of
its
obligations
for
such
a
temporary
occupation
might
turn
into
a
permanent
occupation
the
only
escape
from
these
alternatives
may
at
any
time
be
that
we
must
ourselves
undertake
to
bring
about
some
arrangement
by
which
so
much
as
possible
of
a
just
obligation
shall
be
paid
the
monroe
doctrine
was
negative
it
denied
to
european
powers
a
certain
liberty
of
operation
in
this
hemisphere
the
positive
obligations
resulting
from
its
application
by
the
united
states
were
points
now
emphasized
and
developed
the
hague
conference
the
controversies
over
latin
american
relations
and
his
part
in
bringing
the
russo
japanese
war
to
a
close
naturally
made
a
deep
impression
upon
roosevelt
turning
his
mind
in
the
direction
of
the
peaceful
settlement
of
international
disputes
the
subject
was
moreover
in
the
air
as
if
conscious
of
impending
calamity
the
statesmen
of
the
old
world
to
all
outward
signs
at
least
seemed
searching
for
a
way
to
reduce
armaments
and
avoid
the
bloody
and
costly
trial
of
international
causes
by
the
ancient
process
of
battle
it
was
the
czar
nicholas
ii
fated
to
die
in
one
of
the
terrible
holocausts
which
he
helped
to
bring
upon
mankind
who
summoned
the
delegates
of
the
nations
in
the
first
hague
peace
conference
in
the
conference
did
nothing
to
reduce
military
burdens
or
avoid
wars
but
it
did
recognize
the
right
of
friendly
nations
to
offer
the
services
of
mediation
to
countries
at
war
and
did
establish
a
court
at
the
hague
for
the
arbitration
of
international
disputes
encouraged
by
this
experiment
feeble
as
it
was
president
roosevelt
in
proposed
a
second
conference
yielding
to
the
czar
the
honor
of
issuing
the
call
at
this
great
international
assembly
held
at
the
hague
in
the
representatives
of
the
united
states
proposed
a
plan
for
the
compulsory
arbitration
of
certain
matters
of
international
dispute
this
was
rejected
with
contempt
by
germany
reduction
of
armaments
likewise
proposed
in
the
conference
was
again
deferred
in
fact
nothing
was
accomplished
beyond
agreement
upon
certain
rules
for
the
conduct
of
civilized
warfare
casting
a
somewhat
lurid
light
upon
the
pacific
intentions
of
most
of
the
powers
assembled
the
world
tour
of
the
fleet
as
if
to
assure
the
world
then
that
the
united
states
placed
little
reliance
upon
the
frail
reed
of
peace
conferences
roosevelt
the
following
year
made
an
imposing
display
of
american
naval
power
by
sending
a
fleet
of
sixteen
battleships
on
a
tour
around
the
globe
on
his
own
authority
he
ordered
the
ships
to
sail
out
of
hampton
roads
and
circle
the
earth
by
way
of
the
straits
of
magellan
san
francisco
australia
the
philippines
china
japan
and
the
suez
canal
this
enterprise
was
not
as
some
critics
claimed
a
mere
boyish
flourish
president
roosevelt
knew
how
deep
was
the
influence
of
sea
power
on
the
fate
of
nations
he
was
aware
that
no
country
could
have
a
wide
empire
of
trade
and
dominion
without
force
adequate
to
sustain
it
the
voyage
around
the
world
therefore
served
a
double
purpose
it
interested
his
own
country
in
the
naval
program
of
the
government
and
it
reminded
other
powers
that
the
american
giant
though
quiet
was
not
sleeping
in
the
midst
of
international
rivalries
colonial
administration
a
constitutional
question
settled
in
colonial
administration
as
in
foreign
policy
president
roosevelt
advanced
with
firm
step
in
a
path
already
marked
out
president
mckinley
had
defined
the
principles
that
were
to
control
the
development
of
porto
rico
and
the
philippines
the
republican
party
had
announced
a
program
of
pacification
gradual
self
government
and
commercial
improvement
the
only
remaining
question
of
importance
to
use
the
popular
phrase
does
the
constitution
follow
the
flag
had
been
answered
by
the
supreme
court
of
the
united
states
although
it
was
well
known
that
the
constitution
did
not
contemplate
the
government
of
dependencies
such
as
the
philippines
and
porto
rico
the
court
by
generous
and
ingenious
interpretations
found
a
way
for
congress
to
apply
any
reasonable
rules
required
by
the
occasion
porto
rico
the
government
of
porto
rico
was
a
relatively
simple
matter
it
was
a
single
island
with
a
fairly
homogeneous
population
apart
from
the
spanish
upper
class
for
a
time
after
military
occupation
in
it
was
administered
under
military
rule
this
was
succeeded
by
the
establishment
of
civil
government
under
the
organic
act
passed
by
congress
in
the
law
assured
to
the
porto
ricans
american
protection
but
withheld
american
citizenship
a
boon
finally
granted
in
it
provided
for
a
governor
and
six
executive
secretaries
appointed
by
the
president
with
the
approval
of
the
senate
and
for
a
legislature
of
two
houses
one
elected
by
popular
native
vote
and
an
upper
chamber
composed
of
the
executive
secretaries
and
five
other
persons
appointed
in
the
same
manner
thus
the
united
states
turned
back
to
the
provincial
system
maintained
by
england
in
virginia
or
new
york
in
old
colonial
days
the
natives
were
given
a
voice
in
their
government
and
the
power
of
initiating
laws
but
the
final
word
both
in
law
making
and
administration
was
vested
in
officers
appointed
in
washington
such
was
the
plan
under
which
the
affairs
of
porto
rico
were
conducted
by
president
roosevelt
it
lasted
until
the
new
organic
act
of
illustration
photograph
from
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
a
sugar
mill
porto
rico
the
philippines
the
administration
of
the
philippines
presented
far
more
difficult
questions
the
number
of
islands
the
variety
of
languages
and
races
the
differences
in
civilization
all
combined
to
challenge
the
skill
of
the
government
moreover
there
was
raging
in
a
stubborn
revolt
against
american
authority
which
had
to
be
faced
following
the
lines
laid
down
by
president
mckinley
the
evolution
of
american
policy
fell
into
three
stages
at
first
the
islands
were
governed
directly
by
the
president
under
his
supreme
military
power
in
a
civilian
commission
headed
by
william
howard
taft
was
selected
by
the
president
and
charged
with
the
government
of
the
provinces
in
which
order
had
been
restored
six
years
later
under
the
terms
of
an
organic
act
passed
by
congress
in
the
third
stage
was
reached
the
local
government
passed
into
the
hands
of
a
governor
and
commission
appointed
by
the
president
and
senate
and
a
legislature
one
house
elected
by
popular
vote
and
an
upper
chamber
composed
of
the
commission
this
scheme
like
that
obtaining
in
porto
rico
remained
intact
until
a
democratic
congress
under
president
wilson
s
leadership
carried
the
colonial
administration
into
its
fourth
phase
by
making
both
houses
elective
thus
by
the
steady
pursuit
of
a
liberal
policy
self
government
was
extended
to
the
dependencies
but
it
encouraged
rather
than
extinguished
the
vigorous
movement
among
the
philippine
natives
for
independence
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
mr
taft
in
the
philippines
cuban
relations
within
the
sphere
of
colonial
affairs
cuba
though
nominally
independent
also
presented
problems
to
the
government
at
washington
in
the
fine
enthusiasm
that
accompanied
the
declaration
of
war
on
spain
congress
unmindful
of
practical
considerations
recognized
the
independence
of
cuba
and
disclaimed
any
disposition
or
intention
to
exercise
sovereignty
jurisdiction
or
control
over
said
island
except
for
the
pacification
thereof
in
the
settlement
that
followed
the
war
however
it
was
deemed
undesirable
to
set
the
young
republic
adrift
upon
the
stormy
sea
of
international
politics
without
a
guiding
hand
before
withdrawing
american
troops
from
the
island
congress
in
march
enacted
and
required
cuba
to
approve
a
series
of
restrictions
known
as
the
platt
amendment
limiting
her
power
to
incur
indebtedness
securing
the
right
of
the
united
states
to
intervene
whenever
necessary
to
protect
life
and
property
and
reserving
to
the
united
states
coaling
stations
at
certain
points
to
be
agreed
upon
the
cubans
made
strong
protests
against
what
they
deemed
infringements
of
their
sovereignty
but
finally
with
good
grace
accepted
their
fate
even
when
in
president
roosevelt
landed
american
troops
in
the
island
to
quell
a
domestic
dissension
they
acquiesced
in
the
action
evidently
regarding
it
as
a
distinct
warning
that
they
should
learn
to
manage
their
elections
in
an
orderly
manner
the
roosevelt
domestic
policies
social
questions
to
the
front
from
the
day
of
his
inauguration
to
the
close
of
his
service
in
president
roosevelt
in
messages
speeches
and
interviews
kept
up
a
lively
and
interesting
discussion
of
trusts
capital
labor
poverty
riches
lawbreaking
good
citizenship
and
kindred
themes
many
a
subject
previously
touched
upon
only
by
representatives
of
the
minor
and
dissenting
parties
he
dignified
by
a
careful
examination
that
he
did
this
with
any
fixed
design
or
policy
in
mind
does
not
seem
to
be
the
case
he
admitted
himself
that
when
he
became
president
he
did
not
have
in
hand
any
settled
or
far
reaching
plan
of
social
betterment
he
did
have
however
serious
convictions
on
general
principles
i
was
bent
upon
making
the
government
he
wrote
the
most
efficient
possible
instrument
in
helping
the
people
of
the
united
states
to
better
themselves
in
every
way
politically
socially
and
industrially
i
believed
with
all
my
heart
in
real
and
thorough
going
democracy
and
i
wished
to
make
the
democracy
industrial
as
well
as
political
although
i
had
only
partially
formulated
the
method
i
believed
we
should
follow
it
is
thus
evident
at
least
that
he
had
departed
a
long
way
from
the
old
idea
of
the
government
as
nothing
but
a
great
policeman
keeping
order
among
the
people
in
a
struggle
over
the
distribution
of
the
nation
s
wealth
and
resources
roosevelt
s
view
of
the
constitution
equally
significant
was
roosevelt
s
attitude
toward
the
constitution
and
the
office
of
president
he
utterly
repudiated
the
narrow
construction
of
our
national
charter
he
held
that
the
constitution
should
be
treated
as
the
greatest
document
ever
devised
by
the
wit
of
man
to
aid
a
people
in
exercising
every
power
necessary
for
its
own
betterment
not
as
a
strait
jacket
cunningly
fashioned
to
strangle
growth
he
viewed
the
presidency
as
he
did
the
constitution
strict
constructionists
of
the
jeffersonian
school
of
whom
there
were
many
on
occasion
even
in
the
republican
party
had
taken
a
view
that
the
president
could
do
nothing
that
he
was
not
specifically
authorized
by
the
constitution
to
do
roosevelt
took
exactly
the
opposite
position
it
was
his
opinion
that
it
was
not
only
the
president
s
right
but
his
duty
to
do
anything
that
the
needs
of
the
nation
demanded
unless
such
action
was
forbidden
by
the
constitution
or
the
laws
he
went
on
to
say
that
he
acted
for
the
common
well
being
of
all
our
people
whenever
and
in
whatever
manner
was
necessary
unless
prevented
by
direct
constitutional
or
legislative
prohibition
the
trusts
and
railways
to
the
trust
question
roosevelt
devoted
especial
attention
this
was
unavoidable
by
far
the
larger
part
of
the
business
of
the
country
was
done
by
corporations
as
distinguished
from
partnerships
and
individual
owners
the
growth
of
these
gigantic
aggregations
of
capital
had
been
the
leading
feature
in
american
industrial
development
during
the
last
two
decades
of
the
nineteenth
century
in
the
conquest
of
business
by
trusts
and
the
resulting
private
fortunes
of
great
magnitude
the
populists
and
the
democrats
had
seen
a
grievous
danger
to
the
republic
plutocracy
has
taken
the
place
of
democracy
the
tariff
breeds
trusts
let
us
destroy
therefore
the
tariff
and
the
trusts
such
was
the
battle
cry
which
had
been
taken
up
by
bryan
and
his
followers
president
roosevelt
countered
vigorously
he
rejected
the
idea
that
the
trusts
were
the
product
of
the
tariff
or
of
governmental
action
of
any
kind
he
insisted
that
they
were
the
outcome
of
natural
economic
forces
destructive
competition
among
business
men
compelling
them
to
avoid
ruin
by
cooperation
in
fixing
prices
the
growth
of
markets
on
a
national
scale
and
even
international
scale
calling
for
vast
accumulations
of
capital
to
carry
on
such
business
the
possibility
of
immense
savings
by
the
union
of
many
plants
under
one
management
in
the
corporation
he
saw
a
new
stage
in
the
development
of
american
industry
unregulated
competition
he
regarded
as
the
source
of
evils
which
all
men
concede
must
be
remedied
if
this
civilization
of
ours
is
to
survive
the
notion
therefore
that
these
immense
business
concerns
should
be
or
could
be
broken
up
by
a
decree
of
law
roosevelt
considered
absurd
at
the
same
time
he
proposed
that
evil
trusts
should
be
prevented
from
wrong
doing
of
any
kind
that
is
punished
for
plain
swindling
for
making
agreements
to
limit
output
for
refusing
to
sell
to
customers
who
dealt
with
rival
firms
and
for
conspiracies
with
railways
to
ruin
competitors
by
charging
high
freight
rates
and
for
similar
abuses
accordingly
he
proposed
not
the
destruction
of
the
trusts
but
their
regulation
by
the
government
this
he
contended
would
preserve
the
advantages
of
business
on
a
national
scale
while
preventing
the
evils
that
accompanied
it
the
railway
company
he
declared
to
be
a
public
servant
its
rates
should
be
just
to
and
open
to
all
shippers
alike
so
he
answered
those
who
thought
that
trusts
and
railway
combinations
were
private
concerns
to
be
managed
solely
by
their
owners
without
let
or
hindrance
and
also
those
who
thought
trusts
and
railway
combinations
could
be
abolished
by
tariff
reduction
or
criminal
prosecution
the
labor
question
on
the
labor
question
then
pressing
to
the
front
in
public
interest
president
roosevelt
took
advanced
ground
for
his
time
he
declared
that
the
working
man
single
handed
and
empty
handed
threatened
with
starvation
if
unemployed
was
no
match
for
the
employer
who
was
able
to
bargain
and
wait
this
led
him
accordingly
to
accept
the
principle
of
the
trade
union
namely
that
only
by
collective
bargaining
can
labor
be
put
on
a
footing
to
measure
its
strength
equally
with
capital
while
he
severely
arraigned
labor
leaders
who
advocated
violence
and
destructive
doctrines
he
held
that
the
organization
of
labor
into
trade
unions
and
federations
is
necessary
is
beneficent
and
is
one
of
the
greatest
possible
agencies
in
the
attainment
of
a
true
industrial
as
well
as
a
true
political
democracy
in
the
united
states
the
last
resort
of
trade
unions
in
labor
disputes
the
strike
he
approved
in
case
negotiations
failed
to
secure
a
fair
deal
he
thought
however
that
labor
organizations
even
if
wisely
managed
could
not
solve
all
the
pressing
social
questions
of
the
time
the
aid
of
the
government
at
many
points
he
believed
to
be
necessary
to
eliminate
undeserved
poverty
industrial
diseases
unemployment
and
the
unfortunate
consequences
of
industrial
accidents
in
his
first
message
of
for
instance
he
urged
that
workers
injured
in
industry
should
have
certain
and
ample
compensation
from
time
to
time
he
advocated
other
legislation
to
obtain
what
he
called
a
larger
measure
of
social
and
industrial
justice
great
riches
and
taxation
even
the
challenge
of
the
radicals
such
as
the
populists
who
alleged
that
the
toil
of
millions
is
boldly
stolen
to
build
up
colossal
fortunes
for
a
few
challenges
which
his
predecessors
did
not
consider
worthy
of
notice
president
roosevelt
refused
to
let
pass
without
an
answer
in
his
first
message
he
denied
the
truth
of
the
common
saying
that
the
rich
were
growing
richer
and
the
poor
were
growing
poorer
he
asserted
that
on
the
contrary
the
average
man
wage
worker
farmer
and
small
business
man
was
better
off
than
ever
before
in
the
history
of
our
country
that
there
had
been
abuses
in
the
accumulation
of
wealth
he
did
not
pretend
to
ignore
but
he
believed
that
even
immense
fortunes
on
the
whole
represented
positive
benefits
conferred
upon
the
country
nevertheless
he
felt
that
grave
dangers
to
the
safety
and
the
happiness
of
the
people
lurked
in
great
inequalities
of
wealth
in
he
wrote
that
he
wished
it
were
in
his
power
to
prevent
the
heaping
up
of
enormous
fortunes
the
next
year
to
the
astonishment
of
many
leaders
in
his
own
party
he
boldly
announced
in
a
message
to
congress
that
he
approved
both
income
and
inheritance
taxes
then
generally
viewed
as
populist
or
democratic
measures
he
even
took
the
stand
that
such
taxes
should
be
laid
in
order
to
bring
about
a
more
equitable
distribution
of
wealth
and
greater
equality
of
opportunity
among
citizens
legislative
and
executive
activities
economic
legislation
when
president
roosevelt
turned
from
the
field
of
opinion
he
found
himself
in
a
different
sphere
many
of
his
views
were
too
advanced
for
the
members
of
his
party
in
congress
and
where
results
depended
upon
the
making
of
new
laws
his
progress
was
slow
nevertheless
in
his
administrations
several
measures
were
enacted
that
bore
the
stamp
of
his
theories
though
it
could
hardly
be
said
that
he
dominated
congress
to
the
same
degree
as
did
some
other
presidents
the
hepburn
railway
act
of
enlarged
the
interstate
commerce
commission
it
extended
the
commission
s
power
over
oil
pipe
lines
express
companies
and
other
interstate
carriers
it
gave
the
commission
the
right
to
reduce
rates
found
to
be
unreasonable
and
discriminatory
it
forbade
midnight
tariffs
that
is
sudden
changes
in
rates
favoring
certain
shippers
and
it
prohibited
common
carriers
from
transporting
goods
owned
by
themselves
especially
coal
except
for
their
own
proper
use
two
important
pure
food
and
drug
laws
enacted
during
the
same
year
were
designed
to
protect
the
public
against
diseased
meats
and
deleterious
foods
and
drugs
a
significant
piece
of
labor
legislation
was
an
act
of
the
same
congress
making
interstate
railways
liable
to
damages
for
injuries
sustained
by
their
employees
when
this
measure
was
declared
unconstitutional
by
the
supreme
court
it
was
reenacted
with
the
objectionable
clauses
removed
a
second
installment
of
labor
legislation
was
offered
in
the
law
of
limiting
the
hours
of
railway
employees
engaged
as
trainmen
or
telegraph
operators
illustration
courtesy
united
states
reclamation
service
the
roosevelt
dam
phoenix
arizona
reclamation
and
conservation
the
open
country
the
deserts
the
forests
waterways
and
the
public
lands
interested
president
roosevelt
no
less
than
railway
and
industrial
questions
indeed
in
his
first
message
to
congress
he
placed
the
conservation
of
natural
resources
among
the
most
vital
internal
problems
of
the
age
and
forcibly
emphasized
an
issue
that
had
been
discussed
in
a
casual
way
since
cleveland
s
first
administration
the
suggestion
evoked
an
immediate
response
in
congress
under
the
leadership
of
senator
newlands
of
nevada
the
reclamation
act
of
was
passed
providing
for
the
redemption
of
the
desert
areas
of
the
west
the
proceeds
from
the
sale
of
public
lands
were
dedicated
to
the
construction
of
storage
dams
and
sluiceways
to
hold
water
and
divert
it
as
needed
to
the
thirsty
sands
furthermore
it
was
stipulated
that
the
rents
paid
by
water
users
should
go
into
a
reclamation
fund
to
continue
the
good
work
forever
construction
was
started
immediately
under
the
terms
of
the
law
within
seventeen
years
about
acres
had
been
reclaimed
and
more
than
a
million
were
actually
irrigated
in
the
single
year
the
crops
of
the
irrigated
districts
were
valued
at
approximately
in
his
first
message
also
president
roosevelt
urged
the
transfer
of
all
control
over
national
forests
to
trained
men
in
the
bureau
of
forestry
a
recommendation
carried
out
in
when
the
forestry
service
was
created
in
every
direction
noteworthy
advances
were
made
in
the
administration
of
the
national
domain
the
science
of
forestry
was
improved
and
knowledge
of
the
subject
spread
among
the
people
lands
in
the
national
forest
available
for
agriculture
were
opened
to
settlers
water
power
sites
on
the
public
domain
were
leased
for
a
term
of
years
to
private
companies
instead
of
being
sold
outright
the
area
of
the
national
forests
was
enlarged
from
million
acres
to
million
acres
by
presidential
proclamation
more
than
million
acres
being
added
in
one
year
the
men
who
turned
sheep
and
cattle
to
graze
on
the
public
lands
were
compelled
to
pay
a
fair
rental
much
to
their
dissatisfaction
fire
prevention
work
was
undertaken
in
the
forests
on
a
large
scale
reducing
the
appalling
annual
destruction
of
timber
millions
of
acres
of
coal
land
such
as
the
government
had
been
carelessly
selling
to
mining
companies
at
low
figures
were
withdrawn
from
sale
and
held
until
congress
was
prepared
to
enact
laws
for
the
disposition
of
them
in
the
public
interest
prosecutions
were
instituted
against
men
who
had
obtained
public
lands
by
fraud
and
vast
tracts
were
recovered
for
the
national
domain
an
agitation
was
begun
which
bore
fruit
under
the
administrations
of
taft
and
wilson
in
laws
reserving
to
the
federal
government
the
ownership
of
coal
water
power
phosphates
and
other
natural
resources
while
authorizing
corporations
to
develop
them
under
leases
for
a
period
of
years
the
prosecution
of
the
trusts
as
an
executive
president
roosevelt
was
also
a
distinct
personality
his
discrimination
between
good
and
bad
trusts
led
him
to
prosecute
some
of
them
with
vigor
on
his
initiative
the
northern
securities
company
formed
to
obtain
control
of
certain
great
western
railways
was
dissolved
by
order
of
the
supreme
court
proceedings
were
instituted
against
the
american
tobacco
company
and
the
standard
oil
company
as
monopolies
in
violation
of
the
sherman
anti
trust
law
the
sugar
trust
was
found
guilty
of
cheating
the
new
york
customs
house
and
some
of
the
minor
officers
were
sent
to
prison
frauds
in
the
post
office
department
were
uncovered
and
the
offenders
brought
to
book
in
fact
hardly
a
week
passed
without
stirring
news
of
wrong
doers
and
malefactors
haled
into
federal
courts
the
great
coal
strike
the
roosevelt
theory
that
the
president
could
do
anything
for
public
welfare
not
forbidden
by
the
constitution
and
the
laws
was
put
to
a
severe
test
in
a
strike
of
the
anthracite
coal
miners
which
started
in
the
summer
ran
late
into
the
autumn
industries
were
paralyzed
for
the
want
of
coal
cities
were
threatened
with
the
appalling
menace
of
a
winter
without
heat
governors
and
mayors
were
powerless
and
appealed
for
aid
the
mine
owners
rejected
the
demands
of
the
men
and
refused
to
permit
the
arbitration
of
the
points
in
dispute
although
john
mitchell
the
leader
of
the
miners
repeatedly
urged
it
after
observing
closely
the
course
affairs
president
roosevelt
made
up
his
mind
that
the
situation
was
intolerable
he
arranged
to
have
the
federal
troops
if
necessary
take
possession
of
the
mines
and
operate
them
until
the
strike
could
be
settled
he
then
invited
the
contestants
to
the
white
house
and
by
dint
of
hard
labor
induced
them
to
accept
as
a
substitute
or
compromise
arbitration
by
a
commission
which
he
appointed
thus
by
stepping
outside
the
constitution
and
acting
as
the
first
citizen
of
the
land
president
roosevelt
averted
a
crisis
of
great
magnitude
the
election
of
the
views
and
measures
which
he
advocated
with
such
vigor
aroused
deep
hostility
within
as
well
as
without
his
party
there
were
rumors
of
a
republican
movement
to
defeat
his
nomination
in
and
it
was
said
that
the
financial
and
corporation
interests
were
in
arms
against
him
a
prominent
republican
paper
in
new
york
city
accused
him
of
having
stolen
mr
bryan
s
thunder
by
harrying
the
trusts
and
favoring
labor
unions
when
the
republican
convention
assembled
in
chicago
however
the
opposition
disappeared
and
roosevelt
was
nominated
by
acclamation
this
was
the
signal
for
a
change
on
the
part
of
democratic
leaders
they
denounced
the
president
as
erratic
dangerous
and
radical
and
decided
to
assume
the
moderate
role
themselves
they
put
aside
mr
bryan
and
selected
as
their
candidate
judge
alton
b
parker
of
new
york
a
man
who
repudiated
free
silver
and
made
a
direct
appeal
for
the
conservative
vote
the
outcome
of
the
reversal
was
astounding
judge
parker
s
vote
fell
more
than
a
million
below
that
cast
for
bryan
in
of
the
electoral
votes
he
received
only
roosevelt
in
addition
to
sweeping
the
republican
sections
even
invaded
democratic
territory
carrying
the
state
of
missouri
thus
vindicated
at
the
polls
he
became
more
outspoken
than
ever
his
leadership
in
the
party
was
so
widely
recognized
that
he
virtually
selected
his
own
successor
the
administration
of
president
taft
the
campaign
of
long
before
the
end
of
his
elective
term
president
roosevelt
let
it
be
known
that
he
favored
as
his
successor
william
howard
taft
of
ohio
his
secretary
of
war
to
attain
this
end
he
used
every
shred
of
his
powerful
influence
when
the
republican
convention
assembled
mr
taft
easily
won
the
nomination
though
the
party
platform
was
conservative
in
tone
he
gave
it
a
progressive
tinge
by
expressing
his
personal
belief
in
the
popular
election
of
united
states
senators
an
income
tax
and
other
liberal
measures
president
roosevelt
announced
his
faith
in
the
republican
candidate
and
appealed
to
the
country
for
his
election
the
turn
in
republican
affairs
now
convinced
mr
bryan
that
the
signs
were
propitious
for
a
third
attempt
to
win
the
presidency
the
disaster
to
judge
parker
had
taught
the
party
that
victory
did
not
lie
in
a
conservative
policy
with
little
difficulty
therefore
the
veteran
leader
from
nebraska
once
more
rallied
the
democrats
around
his
standard
won
the
nomination
and
wrote
a
platform
vigorously
attacking
the
tariff
trusts
and
monopolies
supported
by
a
loyal
following
he
entered
the
lists
only
to
meet
another
defeat
though
he
polled
almost
a
million
and
a
half
more
votes
than
did
judge
parker
in
the
palm
went
to
mr
taft
the
tariff
revision
and
party
dissensions
at
the
very
beginning
of
his
term
president
taft
had
to
face
the
tariff
issue
he
had
met
it
in
the
campaign
moved
by
the
democratic
demand
for
a
drastic
reduction
he
had
expressed
opinions
which
were
thought
to
imply
a
downward
revision
the
democrats
made
much
of
the
implication
and
the
republicans
from
the
middle
west
rejoiced
in
it
pressure
was
coming
from
all
sides
more
than
ten
years
had
elapsed
since
the
enactment
of
the
dingley
bill
and
the
position
of
many
industries
had
been
altered
with
the
course
of
time
evidently
the
day
for
revision
at
best
a
thankless
task
had
arrived
taft
accepted
the
inevitable
and
called
congress
in
a
special
session
until
the
midsummer
of
republican
senators
and
representatives
wrangled
over
tariff
schedules
the
president
making
little
effort
to
influence
their
decisions
when
on
august
the
payne
aldrich
bill
became
a
law
a
breach
had
been
made
in
republican
ranks
powerful
senators
from
the
middle
west
had
spoken
angrily
against
many
of
the
high
rates
imposed
by
the
bill
they
had
even
broken
with
their
party
colleagues
to
vote
against
the
entire
scheme
of
tariff
revision
the
income
tax
amendment
the
rift
in
party
harmony
was
widened
by
another
serious
difference
of
opinion
during
the
debate
on
the
tariff
bill
there
was
a
concerted
movement
to
include
in
it
an
income
tax
provision
this
in
spite
of
the
decision
of
the
supreme
court
in
declaring
it
unconstitutional
conservative
men
were
alarmed
by
the
evident
willingness
of
some
members
to
flout
a
solemn
decree
of
that
eminent
tribunal
at
the
same
time
they
saw
a
powerful
combination
of
republicans
and
democrats
determined
upon
shifting
some
of
the
burden
of
taxation
to
large
incomes
in
the
press
of
circumstances
a
compromise
was
reached
the
income
tax
bill
was
dropped
for
the
present
but
congress
passed
the
sixteenth
amendment
to
the
constitution
authorizing
taxes
upon
incomes
from
whatever
source
they
might
be
derived
without
reference
to
any
apportionment
among
the
states
on
the
basis
of
population
the
states
ratified
the
amendment
and
early
in
it
was
proclaimed
president
taft
s
policies
after
the
enactment
of
the
tariff
bill
taft
continued
to
push
forward
with
his
legislative
program
he
recommended
and
congress
created
a
special
court
of
commerce
with
jurisdiction
among
other
things
over
appeals
from
the
interstate
commerce
commission
thus
facilitating
judicial
review
of
the
railway
rates
fixed
and
the
orders
issued
by
that
body
this
measure
was
quickly
followed
by
an
act
establishing
a
system
of
postal
savings
banks
in
connection
with
the
post
office
a
scheme
which
had
long
been
opposed
by
private
banks
two
years
later
congress
defied
the
lobby
of
the
express
companies
and
supplemented
the
savings
banks
with
a
parcels
post
system
thus
enabling
the
american
postal
service
to
catch
up
with
that
of
other
progressive
nations
with
a
view
to
improving
the
business
administration
of
the
federal
government
the
president
obtained
from
congress
a
large
appropriation
for
an
economy
and
efficiency
commission
charged
with
the
duty
of
inquiring
into
wasteful
and
obsolete
methods
and
recommending
improved
devices
and
practices
the
chief
result
of
this
investigation
was
a
vigorous
report
in
favor
of
a
national
budget
system
which
soon
found
public
backing
president
taft
negotiated
with
england
and
france
general
treaties
providing
for
the
arbitration
of
disputes
which
were
justiciable
in
character
even
though
they
might
involve
questions
of
vital
interest
and
national
honor
they
were
coldly
received
in
the
senate
and
so
amended
that
taft
abandoned
them
altogether
a
tariff
reciprocity
agreement
with
canada
however
he
forced
through
congress
in
the
face
of
strong
opposition
from
his
own
party
after
making
a
serious
breach
in
republican
ranks
he
was
chagrined
to
see
the
whole
scheme
come
to
naught
by
the
overthrow
of
the
liberals
in
the
canadian
elections
of
prosecution
of
the
trusts
the
party
schism
was
even
enlarged
by
what
appeared
to
be
the
successful
prosecution
of
several
great
combinations
in
two
important
cases
the
supreme
court
ordered
the
dissolution
of
the
standard
oil
company
and
the
american
tobacco
company
on
the
ground
that
they
violated
the
sherman
anti
trust
law
in
taking
this
step
chief
justice
white
was
at
some
pains
to
state
that
the
law
did
not
apply
to
combinations
which
did
not
unduly
restrain
trade
his
remark
construed
to
mean
that
the
court
would
not
interfere
with
corporations
as
such
became
the
subject
of
a
popular
outcry
against
the
president
and
the
judges
progressive
insurgency
and
the
election
of
growing
dissensions
all
in
all
taft
s
administration
from
the
first
day
had
been
disturbed
by
party
discord
high
words
had
passed
over
the
tariff
bill
and
disgruntled
members
of
congress
could
not
forget
them
to
differences
over
issues
were
added
quarrels
between
youth
and
old
age
in
the
house
of
representatives
there
developed
a
group
of
young
insurgent
republicans
who
resented
the
dominance
of
the
speaker
joseph
g
cannon
and
other
members
of
the
old
guard
as
they
named
the
men
of
long
service
and
conservative
minds
in
the
insurgents
went
so
far
as
to
join
with
the
democrats
in
a
movement
to
break
the
speaker
s
sway
by
ousting
him
from
the
rules
committee
and
depriving
him
of
the
power
to
appoint
its
members
the
storm
was
brewing
in
the
autumn
of
that
year
the
democrats
won
a
clear
majority
in
the
house
of
representatives
and
began
an
open
battle
with
president
taft
by
demanding
an
immediate
downward
revision
of
the
tariff
the
rise
of
the
progressive
republicans
preparatory
to
the
campaign
of
the
dissenters
within
the
republican
party
added
the
prefix
progressive
to
their
old
title
and
began
to
organize
a
movement
to
prevent
the
renomination
of
mr
taft
as
early
as
january
they
formed
a
progressive
republican
league
at
the
home
of
senator
la
follette
of
wisconsin
and
launched
an
attack
on
the
taft
measures
and
policies
in
october
they
indorsed
mr
la
follette
as
the
logical
republican
candidate
and
appealed
to
the
party
for
support
the
controversy
over
the
tariff
had
grown
into
a
formidable
revolt
against
the
occupant
of
the
white
house
roosevelt
in
the
field
after
looking
on
for
a
while
ex
president
roosevelt
took
a
hand
in
the
fray
soon
after
his
return
in
from
a
hunting
trip
in
africa
and
a
tour
in
europe
he
made
a
series
of
addresses
in
which
he
formulated
a
progressive
program
in
a
speech
in
kansas
he
favored
regulation
of
the
trusts
a
graduated
income
tax
bearing
heavily
on
great
fortunes
tariff
revision
schedule
by
schedule
conservation
of
natural
resources
labor
legislation
the
direct
primary
and
the
recall
of
elective
officials
in
an
address
before
the
ohio
state
constitutional
convention
in
february
he
indorsed
the
initiative
and
referendum
and
announced
a
doctrine
known
as
the
recall
of
judicial
decisions
this
was
a
new
and
radical
note
in
american
politics
an
ex
president
of
the
united
states
proposed
that
the
people
at
the
polls
should
have
the
right
to
reverse
the
decision
of
a
judge
who
set
aside
any
act
of
a
state
legislature
passed
in
the
interests
of
social
welfare
the
progressive
republicans
impressed
by
these
addresses
turned
from
la
follette
to
roosevelt
and
on
february
induced
him
to
come
out
openly
as
a
candidate
against
taft
for
the
republican
nomination
the
split
in
the
republican
party
the
country
then
witnessed
the
strange
spectacle
of
two
men
who
had
once
been
close
companions
engaged
in
a
bitter
rivalry
to
secure
a
majority
of
the
delegates
to
the
republican
convention
to
be
held
at
chicago
when
the
convention
assembled
about
one
fourth
of
the
seats
were
contested
the
delegates
for
both
candidates
loudly
proclaiming
the
regularity
of
their
election
in
deciding
between
the
contestants
the
national
committee
after
the
usual
hearings
settled
the
disputes
in
such
a
way
that
taft
received
a
safe
majority
after
a
week
of
negotiation
roosevelt
and
his
followers
left
the
republican
party
most
of
his
supporters
withdrew
from
the
convention
and
the
few
who
remained
behind
refused
to
answer
the
roll
call
undisturbed
by
this
formidable
bolt
the
regular
republicans
went
on
with
their
work
they
renominated
mr
taft
and
put
forth
a
platform
roundly
condemning
such
progressive
doctrines
as
the
recall
of
judges
the
formation
of
the
progressive
party
the
action
of
the
republicans
in
seating
the
taft
delegates
was
vigorously
denounced
by
roosevelt
he
declared
that
the
convention
had
no
claim
to
represent
the
voters
of
the
republican
party
that
any
candidate
named
by
it
would
be
the
beneficiary
of
a
successful
fraud
and
that
it
would
be
deeply
discreditable
to
any
man
to
accept
the
convention
s
approval
under
such
circumstances
the
bitterness
of
his
followers
was
extreme
on
july
a
call
went
forth
for
a
progressive
convention
to
be
held
in
chicago
on
august
the
assembly
which
duly
met
on
that
day
was
a
unique
political
conference
prominence
was
given
to
women
delegates
and
politicians
were
notably
absent
roosevelt
himself
who
was
cheered
as
a
conquering
hero
made
an
impassioned
speech
setting
forth
his
confession
of
faith
he
was
nominated
by
acclamation
governor
hiram
johnson
of
california
was
selected
as
his
companion
candidate
for
vice
president
the
platform
endorsed
such
political
reforms
as
woman
suffrage
direct
primaries
the
initiative
referendum
and
recall
popular
election
of
united
states
senators
and
the
short
ballot
it
favored
a
program
of
social
legislation
including
the
prohibition
of
child
labor
and
minimum
wages
for
women
it
approved
the
regulation
rather
than
the
dissolution
of
the
trusts
like
apostles
in
a
new
and
lofty
cause
the
progressives
entered
a
vigorous
campaign
for
the
election
of
their
distinguished
leader
woodrow
wilson
and
the
election
of
with
the
republicans
divided
victory
loomed
up
before
the
democrats
naturally
a
terrific
contest
over
the
nomination
occurred
at
their
convention
in
baltimore
champ
clark
speaker
of
the
house
of
representatives
and
governor
woodrow
wilson
of
new
jersey
were
the
chief
contestants
after
tossing
to
and
fro
for
seven
long
hot
days
and
taking
forty
six
ballots
the
delegates
powerfully
influenced
by
mr
bryan
finally
decided
in
favor
of
the
governor
as
a
professor
a
writer
on
historical
and
political
subjects
and
the
president
of
princeton
university
mr
wilson
had
become
widely
known
in
public
life
as
the
governor
of
new
jersey
he
had
attracted
the
support
of
the
progressives
in
both
parties
with
grim
determination
he
had
waged
war
on
the
bosses
and
pushed
through
the
legislature
measures
establishing
direct
primaries
regulating
public
utilities
and
creating
a
system
of
workmen
s
compensation
in
industries
during
the
presidential
campaign
that
followed
governor
wilson
toured
the
country
and
aroused
great
enthusiasm
by
a
series
of
addresses
later
published
under
the
title
of
the
new
freedom
he
declared
that
the
government
of
the
united
states
is
at
present
the
foster
child
of
the
special
interests
he
proposed
to
free
the
country
by
breaking
the
dominance
of
the
big
bankers
the
big
manufacturers
the
big
masters
of
commerce
the
heads
of
railroad
corporations
and
of
steamship
corporations
in
the
election
governor
wilson
easily
secured
a
majority
of
the
electoral
votes
and
his
party
while
retaining
possession
of
the
house
of
representatives
captured
the
senate
as
well
the
popular
verdict
however
indicated
a
state
of
confusion
in
the
country
the
combined
progressive
and
republican
vote
exceeded
that
of
the
democrats
by
the
socialists
with
eugene
v
debs
as
their
candidate
again
polled
about
votes
more
than
double
the
number
received
four
years
before
thus
as
the
result
of
an
extraordinary
upheaval
the
republicans
after
holding
the
office
of
president
for
sixteen
years
passed
out
of
power
and
the
government
of
the
country
was
intrusted
to
the
democrats
under
the
leadership
of
a
man
destined
to
be
one
of
the
outstanding
figures
of
the
modern
age
woodrow
wilson
general
references
j
b
bishop
theodore
roosevelt
and
his
time
vols
theodore
roosevelt
autobiography
new
nationalism
progressive
principles
w
h
taft
popular
government
walter
weyl
the
new
democracy
h
croly
the
promise
of
american
life
j
b
bishop
the
panama
gateway
j
b
scott
the
hague
peace
conferences
w
b
munro
ed
initiative
referendum
and
recall
c
r
van
hise
the
conservation
of
natural
resources
gifford
pinchot
the
fight
for
conservation
w
f
willoughby
territories
and
dependencies
of
the
united
states
research
topics
roosevelt
and
big
business
haworth
the
united
states
in
our
own
time
pp
f
a
ogg
national
progress
american
nation
series
pp
paxson
the
new
nation
riverside
series
pp
our
insular
possessions
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
latin
american
relations
haworth
pp
ogg
pp
the
panama
canal
haworth
pp
ogg
pp
paxson
pp
elson
pp
conservation
haworth
pp
ogg
pp
beard
american
government
and
politics
d
ed
pp
republican
dissensions
under
taft
s
administration
haworth
pp
ogg
pp
paxson
pp
elson
pp
the
campaign
of
haworth
pp
ogg
pp
questions
compare
the
early
career
of
roosevelt
with
that
of
some
other
president
name
the
chief
foreign
and
domestic
questions
of
the
roosevelt
taft
administrations
what
international
complications
were
involved
in
the
panama
canal
problem
review
the
monroe
doctrine
discuss
roosevelt
s
applications
of
it
what
is
the
strategic
importance
of
the
caribbean
to
the
united
states
what
is
meant
by
the
sea
power
trace
the
voyage
of
the
fleet
around
the
world
and
mention
the
significant
imperial
and
commercial
points
touched
what
is
meant
by
the
question
does
the
constitution
follow
the
flag
trace
the
history
of
self
government
in
porto
rico
in
the
philippines
what
is
cuba
s
relation
to
the
united
states
what
was
roosevelt
s
theory
of
our
constitution
give
roosevelt
s
views
on
trusts
labor
taxation
outline
the
domestic
phases
of
roosevelt
s
administrations
account
for
the
dissensions
under
taft
trace
the
rise
of
the
progressive
movement
what
was
roosevelt
s
progressive
program
review
wilson
s
early
career
and
explain
the
underlying
theory
of
the
new
freedom
chapter
xxii
the
spirit
of
reform
in
america
an
age
of
criticism
attacks
on
abuses
in
american
life
the
crisis
precipitated
by
the
progressive
uprising
was
not
a
sudden
and
unexpected
one
it
had
been
long
in
preparation
the
revolt
against
corruption
in
politics
which
produced
the
liberal
republican
outbreak
in
the
seventies
and
the
mugwump
movement
of
the
eighties
was
followed
by
continuous
criticism
of
american
political
and
economic
development
from
until
his
death
in
george
william
curtis
as
president
of
the
civil
service
reform
association
kept
up
a
running
fire
upon
the
abuses
of
the
spoils
system
james
bryce
an
observant
english
scholar
and
man
of
affairs
in
his
great
work
the
american
commonwealth
published
in
by
picturing
fearlessly
the
political
rings
and
machines
which
dominated
the
cities
gave
the
whole
country
a
fresh
shock
six
years
later
henry
d
lloyd
in
a
powerful
book
entitled
wealth
against
commonwealth
attacked
in
scathing
language
certain
trusts
which
had
destroyed
their
rivals
and
bribed
public
officials
in
miss
ida
tarbell
an
author
of
established
reputation
in
the
historical
field
gave
to
the
public
an
account
of
the
standard
oil
company
revealing
the
ruthless
methods
of
that
corporation
in
crushing
competition
about
the
same
time
lincoln
steffens
exposed
the
sordid
character
of
politics
in
several
municipalities
in
a
series
of
articles
bearing
the
painful
heading
the
shame
of
the
cities
the
critical
spirit
appeared
in
almost
every
form
in
weekly
and
monthly
magazines
in
essays
and
pamphlets
in
editorials
and
news
stories
in
novels
like
churchill
s
coniston
and
sinclair
s
the
jungle
it
became
so
savage
and
so
wanton
that
the
opening
years
of
the
twentieth
century
were
well
named
the
age
of
the
muckrakers
the
subjects
of
the
criticism
in
this
outburst
of
invective
nothing
was
spared
it
was
charged
that
each
of
the
political
parties
had
fallen
into
the
hands
of
professional
politicians
who
devoted
their
time
to
managing
conventions
making
platforms
nominating
candidates
and
dictating
to
officials
in
return
for
their
services
they
sold
offices
and
privileges
it
was
alleged
that
mayors
and
councils
had
bargained
away
for
private
benefit
street
railway
and
other
franchises
it
was
asserted
that
many
powerful
labor
unions
were
dominated
by
men
who
blackmailed
employers
some
critics
specialized
in
descriptions
of
the
poverty
slums
and
misery
of
great
cities
others
took
up
frenzied
finance
and
accused
financiers
of
selling
worthless
stocks
and
bonds
to
an
innocent
public
still
others
professed
to
see
in
the
accumulations
of
millionaires
the
downfall
of
our
republic
the
attack
on
invisible
government
some
even
maintained
that
the
control
of
public
affairs
had
passed
from
the
people
to
a
sinister
minority
called
the
invisible
government
so
eminent
and
conservative
a
statesman
as
the
hon
elihu
root
lent
the
weight
of
his
great
name
to
such
an
imputation
speaking
of
his
native
state
new
york
he
said
what
is
the
government
of
this
state
what
has
it
been
during
the
forty
years
of
my
acquaintance
with
it
the
government
of
the
constitution
oh
no
not
half
the
time
or
half
way
from
the
days
of
fenton
and
conkling
and
arthur
and
cornell
and
platt
from
the
days
of
david
b
hill
down
to
the
present
time
the
government
of
the
state
has
presented
two
different
lines
of
activity
one
of
the
constitutional
and
statutory
officers
of
the
state
and
the
other
of
the
party
leaders
they
call
them
party
bosses
they
call
the
system
i
don
t
coin
the
phrase
the
system
they
call
invisible
government
for
i
don
t
know
how
many
years
mr
conkling
was
the
supreme
ruler
in
this
state
the
governor
did
not
count
the
legislature
did
not
count
comptrollers
and
secretaries
of
state
and
what
not
did
not
count
it
was
what
mr
conkling
said
and
in
a
great
outburst
of
public
rage
he
was
pulled
down
then
mr
platt
ruled
the
state
for
nigh
upon
twenty
years
he
ruled
it
it
was
not
the
governor
it
was
not
the
legislature
it
was
mr
platt
and
the
capital
was
not
here
in
albany
it
was
at
broadway
mr
platt
and
his
lieutenants
it
makes
no
difference
what
name
you
give
whether
you
call
it
fenton
or
conkling
or
cornell
or
arthur
or
platt
or
by
the
names
of
men
now
living
the
ruler
of
the
state
during
the
greater
part
of
the
forty
years
of
my
acquaintance
with
the
state
government
has
not
been
any
man
authorized
by
the
constitution
or
by
law
the
party
leader
is
elected
by
no
one
accountable
to
no
one
bound
by
no
oath
of
office
removable
by
no
one
the
nation
aroused
with
the
spirit
of
criticism
came
also
the
spirit
of
reform
the
charges
were
usually
exaggerated
often
wholly
false
but
there
was
enough
truth
in
them
to
warrant
renewed
vigilance
on
the
part
of
american
democracy
president
roosevelt
doubtless
summed
up
the
sentiment
of
the
great
majority
of
citizens
when
he
demanded
the
punishment
of
wrong
doers
in
saying
it
makes
not
a
particle
of
difference
whether
these
crimes
are
committed
by
a
capitalist
or
by
a
laborer
by
a
leading
banker
or
manufacturer
or
railroad
man
or
by
a
leading
representative
of
a
labor
union
swindling
in
stocks
corrupting
legislatures
making
fortunes
by
the
inflation
of
securities
by
wrecking
railroads
by
destroying
competitors
through
rebates
these
forms
of
wrong
doing
in
the
capitalist
are
far
more
infamous
than
any
ordinary
form
of
embezzlement
or
forgery
the
time
had
come
he
added
to
stop
muckraking
and
proceed
to
the
constructive
work
of
removing
the
abuses
that
had
grown
up
political
reforms
the
public
service
it
was
a
wise
comprehension
of
the
needs
of
american
democracy
that
led
the
friends
of
reform
to
launch
and
to
sustain
for
more
than
half
a
century
a
movement
to
improve
the
public
service
on
the
one
side
they
struck
at
the
spoils
system
at
the
right
of
the
politicians
to
use
public
offices
as
mere
rewards
for
partisan
work
the
federal
civil
service
act
of
opened
the
way
to
reform
by
establishing
five
vital
principles
in
law
admission
to
office
not
on
the
recommendation
of
party
workers
but
on
the
basis
of
competitive
examinations
promotion
for
meritorious
service
of
the
government
rather
than
of
parties
no
assessment
of
office
holders
for
campaign
funds
permanent
tenure
during
good
behavior
and
no
dismissals
for
political
reasons
the
act
itself
at
first
applied
to
only
federal
offices
but
under
the
constant
pressure
from
the
reformers
it
was
extended
until
in
it
covered
nearly
employees
out
of
an
executive
force
of
approximately
while
gaining
steadily
at
washington
civil
service
reformers
carried
their
agitation
into
the
states
and
cities
by
they
were
able
to
report
ten
states
with
civil
service
commissions
and
the
merit
system
well
intrenched
in
more
than
three
hundred
municipalities
in
excluding
spoilsmen
from
public
office
the
reformers
were
in
a
sense
engaged
in
a
negative
work
that
of
keeping
the
rascals
out
but
there
was
a
second
and
larger
phase
to
their
movement
one
constructive
in
character
that
of
getting
skilled
loyal
and
efficient
servants
into
the
places
of
responsibility
everywhere
on
land
and
sea
in
town
and
country
new
burdens
were
laid
upon
public
officers
they
were
called
upon
to
supervise
the
ships
sailing
to
and
from
our
ports
to
inspect
the
water
and
milk
supplies
of
our
cities
to
construct
and
operate
great
public
works
such
as
the
panama
and
erie
canals
to
regulate
the
complicated
rates
of
railway
companies
to
safeguard
health
and
safety
in
a
thousand
ways
to
climb
the
mountains
to
fight
forest
fires
and
to
descend
into
the
deeps
of
the
earth
to
combat
the
deadly
coal
gases
that
assail
the
miners
in
a
word
those
who
labored
to
master
the
secrets
and
the
powers
of
nature
were
summoned
to
the
aid
of
the
government
chemists
engineers
architects
nurses
surgeons
foresters
the
skilled
in
all
the
sciences
arts
and
crafts
keeping
rascals
out
was
no
task
at
all
compared
with
the
problem
of
finding
competent
people
for
all
the
technical
offices
now
said
the
reformers
we
must
make
attractive
careers
in
the
government
work
for
the
best
american
talent
we
must
train
those
applying
for
admission
and
increase
the
skill
of
those
already
in
positions
of
trust
we
must
see
to
it
that
those
entering
at
the
bottom
have
a
chance
to
rise
to
the
top
in
short
we
must
work
for
a
government
as
skilled
and
efficient
as
it
is
strong
one
commanding
all
the
wisdom
and
talent
of
america
that
public
welfare
requires
the
australian
ballot
a
second
line
of
attack
on
the
political
machines
was
made
in
connection
with
the
ballot
in
the
early
days
elections
were
frequently
held
in
the
open
air
and
the
poll
was
taken
by
a
show
of
hands
or
by
the
enrollment
of
the
voters
under
names
of
their
favorite
candidates
when
this
ancient
practice
was
abandoned
in
favor
of
the
printed
ballot
there
was
still
no
secrecy
about
elections
each
party
prepared
its
own
ballot
often
of
a
distinctive
color
containing
the
names
of
its
candidates
on
election
day
these
papers
were
handed
out
to
the
voters
by
party
workers
any
one
could
tell
from
the
color
of
the
ballot
dropped
into
the
box
or
from
some
mark
on
the
outside
of
the
folded
ballot
just
how
each
man
voted
those
who
bought
votes
were
sure
that
their
purchases
were
delivered
those
who
intimidated
voters
could
know
when
their
intimidation
was
effective
in
this
way
the
party
ballot
strengthened
the
party
machine
as
a
remedy
for
such
abuses
reformers
learning
from
the
experience
of
australia
urged
the
adoption
of
the
australian
ballot
that
ballot
though
it
appeared
in
many
forms
had
certain
constant
features
it
was
official
that
is
furnished
by
the
government
not
by
party
workers
it
contained
the
names
of
all
candidates
of
all
parties
it
was
given
out
only
in
the
polling
places
and
it
was
marked
in
secret
the
first
state
to
introduce
it
was
massachusetts
the
year
was
before
the
end
of
the
century
it
had
been
adopted
by
nearly
all
the
states
in
the
union
the
salutary
effect
of
the
reform
in
reducing
the
amount
of
cheating
and
bribery
in
elections
was
beyond
all
question
the
direct
primary
in
connection
with
the
uprising
against
machine
politics
came
a
call
for
the
abolition
of
the
old
method
of
nominating
candidates
by
conventions
these
time
honored
party
assemblies
which
had
come
down
from
the
days
of
andrew
jackson
were
it
was
said
merely
conclaves
of
party
workers
sustained
by
the
spoils
system
and
dominated
by
an
inner
circle
of
bosses
the
remedy
offered
in
this
case
was
again
more
democracy
namely
the
abolition
of
the
party
convention
and
the
adoption
of
the
direct
primary
candidates
were
no
longer
to
be
chosen
by
secret
conferences
any
member
of
a
party
was
to
be
allowed
to
run
for
any
office
to
present
his
name
to
his
party
by
securing
signatures
to
a
petition
and
to
submit
his
candidacy
to
his
fellow
partisans
at
a
direct
primary
an
election
within
the
party
in
this
movement
governor
la
follette
of
wisconsin
took
the
lead
and
his
state
was
the
first
in
the
union
to
adopt
the
direct
primary
for
state
wide
purposes
the
idea
spread
rapidly
in
the
west
more
slowly
in
the
east
the
public
already
angered
against
the
bosses
grasped
eagerly
at
it
governor
hughes
in
new
york
pressed
it
upon
the
unwilling
legislature
state
after
state
accepted
it
until
by
rhode
island
delaware
connecticut
and
new
mexico
were
the
only
states
that
had
not
bowed
to
the
storm
still
the
results
were
disappointing
and
at
that
very
time
the
pendulum
was
beginning
to
swing
backward
popular
election
of
federal
senators
while
the
movement
for
direct
primaries
was
still
advancing
everywhere
a
demand
for
the
popular
election
of
senators
usually
associated
with
it
swept
forward
to
victory
under
the
original
constitution
it
had
been
expressly
provided
that
senators
should
be
chosen
by
the
legislatures
of
the
states
in
practice
this
rule
transferred
the
selection
of
senators
to
secret
caucuses
of
party
members
in
the
state
legislatures
in
connection
with
these
caucuses
there
had
been
many
scandals
some
direct
proofs
of
brazen
bribery
and
corruption
and
dark
hints
besides
the
senate
was
called
by
its
detractors
a
millionaires
club
and
it
was
looked
upon
as
the
citadel
of
conservatism
the
prescription
in
this
case
was
likewise
more
democracy
direct
election
of
senators
by
popular
vote
this
reform
was
not
a
new
idea
it
had
been
proposed
in
congress
as
early
as
president
johnson
an
ardent
advocate
made
it
the
subject
of
a
special
message
in
not
long
afterward
it
appeared
in
congress
at
last
in
the
year
after
the
great
populist
upheaval
the
house
of
representatives
by
the
requisite
two
thirds
vote
incorporated
it
in
an
amendment
to
the
federal
constitution
again
and
again
it
passed
the
house
but
the
senate
itself
was
obdurate
able
senators
leveled
their
batteries
against
it
mr
hoar
of
massachusetts
declared
that
it
would
transfer
the
seat
of
power
to
the
great
cities
and
masses
of
population
that
it
would
overthrow
the
whole
scheme
of
the
senate
and
in
the
end
the
whole
scheme
of
the
national
constitution
as
designed
and
established
by
the
framers
of
the
constitution
and
the
people
who
adopted
it
failing
in
the
senate
advocates
of
popular
election
made
a
rear
assault
through
the
states
they
induced
state
legislatures
to
enact
laws
requiring
the
nomination
of
candidates
for
the
senate
by
the
direct
primary
and
then
they
bound
the
legislatures
to
abide
by
the
popular
choice
nevada
took
the
lead
in
shortly
afterward
oregon
by
the
use
of
the
initiative
and
referendum
practically
bound
legislators
to
accept
the
popular
nominee
and
the
country
witnessed
the
spectacle
of
a
republican
legislature
electing
a
democrat
to
represent
the
state
in
the
senate
at
washington
by
three
fourths
of
the
states
had
applied
the
direct
primary
in
some
form
to
the
choice
of
senators
men
selected
by
that
method
began
to
pour
in
upon
the
floors
of
congress
finally
in
the
two
thirds
majority
was
secured
for
an
amendment
to
the
federal
constitution
providing
for
the
popular
election
of
senators
it
was
quickly
ratified
by
the
states
the
following
year
it
was
proclaimed
in
effect
the
initiative
and
referendum
as
a
corrective
for
the
evils
which
had
grown
up
in
state
legislatures
there
arose
a
demand
for
the
introduction
of
a
swiss
device
known
as
the
initiative
and
referendum
the
initiative
permits
any
one
to
draw
up
a
proposed
bill
and
on
securing
a
certain
number
of
signatures
among
the
voters
to
require
the
submission
of
the
measure
to
the
people
at
an
election
if
the
bill
thus
initiated
receives
a
sufficient
majority
it
becomes
a
law
the
referendum
allows
citizens
who
disapprove
any
act
passed
by
the
legislature
to
get
up
a
petition
against
it
and
thus
bring
about
a
reference
of
the
measure
to
the
voters
at
the
polls
for
approval
or
rejection
these
two
practices
constitute
a
form
of
direct
government
these
devices
were
prescribed
to
restore
the
government
to
the
people
the
populists
favored
them
in
their
platform
of
mr
bryan
two
years
later
made
them
a
part
of
his
program
and
in
the
same
year
south
dakota
adopted
them
in
oregon
after
a
strenuous
campaign
added
a
direct
legislation
amendment
to
the
state
constitution
within
ten
years
all
the
southwestern
mountain
and
pacific
states
except
texas
and
wyoming
had
followed
this
example
to
the
east
of
the
mississippi
however
direct
legislation
met
a
chilly
reception
by
only
five
states
in
this
section
had
accepted
it
maine
massachusetts
ohio
michigan
and
maryland
the
last
approving
the
referendum
only
the
recall
executive
officers
and
judges
as
well
as
legislatures
had
come
in
for
their
share
of
criticism
and
it
was
proposed
that
they
should
likewise
be
subjected
to
a
closer
scrutiny
by
the
public
for
this
purpose
there
was
advanced
a
scheme
known
as
the
recall
which
permitted
a
certain
percentage
of
the
voters
to
compel
any
officer
at
any
time
during
his
term
to
go
before
the
people
at
a
new
election
this
feature
of
direct
government
tried
out
first
in
the
city
of
los
angeles
was
extended
to
state
wide
uses
in
oregon
in
it
failed
however
to
capture
popular
imagination
to
the
same
degree
as
the
initiative
and
referendum
at
the
end
of
ten
years
agitation
only
ten
states
mainly
in
the
west
had
adopted
it
for
general
purposes
and
four
of
them
did
not
apply
it
to
the
judges
of
the
courts
still
it
was
extensively
acclaimed
in
cities
and
incorporated
into
hundreds
of
municipal
laws
and
charters
as
a
general
proposition
direct
government
in
all
its
forms
was
bitterly
opposed
by
men
of
a
conservative
cast
of
mind
it
was
denounced
by
senator
henry
cabot
lodge
as
nothing
less
than
a
complete
revolution
in
the
fabric
of
our
government
and
in
the
fundamental
principles
upon
which
that
government
rests
in
his
opinion
it
promised
to
break
down
the
representative
principle
and
undermine
and
overthrow
the
bulwarks
of
ordered
liberty
and
individual
freedom
mr
taft
shared
mr
lodge
s
views
and
spoke
of
direct
government
with
scorn
votes
he
exclaimed
are
not
bread
referendums
do
not
pay
rent
or
furnish
houses
recalls
do
not
furnish
clothes
initiatives
do
not
supply
employment
or
relieve
inequalities
of
condition
or
of
opportunity
commission
government
for
cities
in
the
restless
searching
out
of
evils
the
management
of
cities
early
came
under
critical
scrutiny
city
government
mr
bryce
had
remarked
was
the
one
conspicuous
failure
in
america
this
sharp
thrust
though
resented
by
some
was
accepted
as
a
warning
by
others
many
prescriptions
were
offered
by
doctors
of
the
body
politic
chief
among
them
was
the
idea
of
simplifying
the
city
government
so
that
the
light
of
public
scrutiny
could
shine
through
it
let
us
elect
only
a
few
men
and
make
them
clearly
responsible
for
the
city
government
was
the
new
cry
in
municipal
reform
so
many
city
councils
were
reduced
in
size
one
of
the
two
houses
which
several
cities
had
adopted
in
imitation
of
the
federal
government
was
abolished
and
in
order
that
the
mayor
could
be
held
to
account
he
was
given
the
power
to
appoint
all
the
chief
officials
this
made
the
mayor
in
some
cases
the
only
elective
city
official
and
gave
the
voters
a
short
ballot
containing
only
a
few
names
an
idea
which
some
proposed
to
apply
also
to
the
state
government
a
further
step
in
the
concentration
of
authority
was
taken
in
galveston
texas
where
the
people
looking
upon
the
ruin
of
their
city
wrought
by
the
devastating
storm
of
and
confronted
by
the
difficult
problems
of
reconstruction
felt
the
necessity
for
a
more
businesslike
management
of
city
affairs
and
instituted
a
new
form
of
local
administration
they
abolished
the
old
scheme
of
mayor
and
council
and
vested
all
power
in
five
commissioners
one
of
whom
without
any
special
prerogatives
was
assigned
to
the
office
of
mayor
president
in
the
commission
form
of
government
as
it
was
soon
characterized
was
adopted
by
des
moines
iowa
the
attention
of
all
municipal
reformers
was
drawn
to
it
and
it
was
hailed
as
the
guarantee
of
a
better
day
by
more
than
four
hundred
cities
including
memphis
spokane
birmingham
newark
and
buffalo
had
adopted
it
still
the
larger
cities
like
new
york
and
chicago
kept
their
boards
of
aldermen
the
city
manager
plan
a
few
years
experience
with
commission
government
revealed
certain
patent
defects
the
division
of
the
work
among
five
men
was
frequently
found
to
introduce
dissensions
and
irresponsibility
commissioners
were
often
lacking
in
the
technical
ability
required
to
manage
such
difficult
matters
as
fire
and
police
protection
public
health
public
works
and
public
utilities
some
one
then
proposed
to
carry
over
into
city
government
an
idea
from
the
business
world
in
that
sphere
the
stockholders
of
each
corporation
elect
the
directors
and
the
directors
in
turn
choose
a
business
manager
to
conduct
the
affairs
of
the
company
it
was
suggested
that
the
city
commissioners
instead
of
attempting
to
supervise
the
details
of
the
city
administration
should
select
a
manager
to
do
this
the
scheme
was
put
into
effect
in
sumter
south
carolina
in
like
the
commission
plan
it
became
popular
within
eight
years
more
than
one
hundred
and
fifty
towns
and
cities
had
adopted
it
among
the
larger
municipalities
were
dayton
springfield
ohio
akron
kalamazoo
and
phoenix
it
promised
to
create
a
new
public
service
profession
that
of
city
manager
measures
of
economic
reform
the
spirit
of
american
reform
the
purification
of
the
ballot
the
restriction
of
the
spoils
system
the
enlargement
of
direct
popular
control
over
the
organs
of
government
were
not
the
sole
answers
made
by
the
reformers
to
the
critics
of
american
institutions
nor
were
they
the
most
important
in
fact
they
were
regarded
not
as
ends
in
themselves
but
as
means
to
serve
a
wider
purpose
that
purpose
was
the
promotion
of
the
general
welfare
the
concrete
objects
covered
by
that
broad
term
were
many
and
varied
but
they
included
the
prevention
of
extortion
by
railway
and
other
corporations
the
protection
of
public
health
the
extension
of
education
the
improvement
of
living
conditions
in
the
cities
the
elimination
of
undeserved
poverty
the
removal
of
gross
inequalities
in
wealth
and
more
equality
of
opportunity
all
these
things
involved
the
use
of
the
powers
of
government
although
a
few
clung
to
the
ancient
doctrine
that
the
government
should
not
interfere
with
private
business
at
all
the
american
people
at
large
rejected
that
theory
as
vigorously
as
they
rejected
the
doctrines
of
an
extreme
socialism
which
exalts
the
state
above
the
individual
leaders
representing
every
shade
of
opinion
proclaimed
the
government
an
instrument
of
common
welfare
to
be
used
in
the
public
interest
we
must
abandon
definitely
said
roosevelt
the
laissez
faire
theory
of
political
economy
and
fearlessly
champion
a
system
of
increased
governmental
control
paying
no
attention
to
the
cries
of
worthy
people
who
denounce
this
as
socialistic
this
view
was
shared
by
mr
taft
who
observed
undoubtedly
the
government
can
wisely
do
much
more
to
relieve
the
oppressed
to
create
greater
equality
of
opportunity
to
make
reasonable
terms
for
labor
in
employment
and
to
furnish
vocational
education
he
was
quick
to
add
his
caution
that
there
is
a
line
beyond
which
the
government
cannot
go
with
any
good
practical
results
in
seeking
to
make
men
and
society
better
the
regulation
of
railways
the
first
attempts
to
use
the
government
in
a
large
way
to
control
private
enterprise
in
the
public
interest
were
made
by
the
northwestern
states
in
the
decade
between
and
charges
were
advanced
by
the
farmers
particularly
those
organized
into
granges
that
the
railways
extorted
the
highest
possible
rates
for
freight
and
passengers
that
favoritism
was
shown
to
large
shippers
that
fraudulent
stocks
and
bonds
were
sold
to
the
innocent
public
it
was
claimed
that
railways
were
not
like
other
enterprises
but
were
quasi
public
concerns
like
the
roads
and
ferries
and
thus
subject
to
government
control
accordingly
laws
were
enacted
bringing
the
railroads
under
state
supervision
in
some
cases
the
state
legislature
fixed
the
maximum
rates
to
be
charged
by
common
carriers
and
in
other
cases
commissions
were
created
with
the
power
to
establish
the
rates
after
an
investigation
this
legislation
was
at
first
denounced
in
the
east
as
nothing
less
than
the
confiscation
of
the
railways
in
the
interest
of
the
farmers
attempts
to
have
the
supreme
court
of
the
united
states
declare
it
unconstitutional
were
made
without
avail
still
a
principle
was
finally
laid
down
to
the
effect
that
in
fixing
rates
state
legislatures
and
commissions
must
permit
railway
companies
to
earn
a
fair
return
on
the
capital
invested
in
a
few
years
the
granger
spirit
appeared
in
congress
an
investigation
revealed
a
long
list
of
abuses
committed
by
the
railways
against
shippers
and
travelers
the
result
was
the
interstate
commerce
act
of
which
created
the
interstate
commerce
commission
forbade
discriminations
in
rates
and
prohibited
other
objectionable
practices
on
the
part
of
railways
this
measure
was
loosely
enforced
and
the
abuses
against
which
it
was
directed
continued
almost
unabated
a
demand
for
stricter
control
grew
louder
and
louder
congress
was
forced
to
heed
in
it
enacted
the
elkins
law
forbidding
railways
to
charge
rates
other
than
those
published
and
laid
penalties
upon
the
officers
and
agents
of
companies
who
granted
secret
favors
to
shippers
and
upon
shippers
who
accepted
them
three
years
later
a
still
more
drastic
step
was
taken
by
the
passage
of
the
hepburn
act
the
interstate
commerce
commission
was
authorized
upon
complaint
of
some
party
aggrieved
and
after
a
public
hearing
to
determine
whether
just
and
reasonable
rates
had
been
charged
by
the
companies
in
effect
the
right
to
fix
freight
and
passenger
rates
was
taken
out
of
the
hands
of
the
owners
of
the
railways
engaged
in
interstate
commerce
and
vested
in
the
hands
of
the
interstate
commerce
commission
thus
private
property
to
the
value
of
or
more
was
declared
to
be
a
matter
of
public
concern
and
subject
to
government
regulation
in
the
common
interest
municipal
utilities
similar
problems
arose
in
connection
with
the
street
railways
electric
light
plants
and
other
utilities
in
the
great
cities
in
the
beginning
the
right
to
construct
such
undertakings
was
freely
and
often
corruptly
granted
to
private
companies
by
city
councils
distressing
abuses
arose
in
connection
with
such
practices
many
grants
or
franchises
were
made
perpetual
or
perhaps
for
a
term
of
years
the
rates
charged
and
services
rendered
were
left
largely
to
the
will
of
the
companies
holding
the
franchises
mergers
or
unions
of
companies
were
common
and
the
public
was
deluged
with
stocks
and
bonds
of
doubtful
value
bankruptcies
were
frequent
the
connection
between
the
utility
companies
and
the
politicians
was
to
say
the
least
not
always
in
the
public
interest
american
ingenuity
was
quick
to
devise
methods
for
eliminating
such
evils
three
lines
of
progress
were
laid
out
by
the
reformers
one
group
proposed
that
such
utilities
should
be
subject
to
municipal
or
state
regulation
that
the
formation
of
utility
companies
should
be
under
public
control
and
that
the
issue
of
stocks
and
bonds
must
be
approved
by
public
authority
in
some
cases
state
and
in
other
cases
municipal
commissions
were
created
to
exercise
this
great
power
over
quasi
public
corporations
wisconsin
by
laws
enacted
in
put
all
heat
light
water
works
telephone
and
street
railway
companies
under
the
supervision
of
a
single
railway
commission
other
states
followed
this
example
rapidly
by
the
principle
of
public
control
over
municipal
utilities
was
accepted
in
nearly
every
section
of
the
union
a
second
line
of
reform
appeared
in
the
model
franchise
for
utility
corporations
an
illustration
of
this
tendency
was
afforded
by
the
chicago
street
railway
settlement
of
the
total
capital
of
the
company
was
fixed
at
a
definite
sum
its
earnings
were
agreed
upon
and
the
city
was
given
the
right
to
buy
and
operate
the
system
if
it
desired
to
do
so
in
many
states
about
the
same
time
it
was
provided
that
no
franchises
to
utility
companies
could
run
more
than
twenty
five
years
a
third
group
of
reformers
were
satisfied
with
nothing
short
of
municipal
ownership
they
proposed
to
drive
private
companies
entirely
out
of
the
field
and
vest
the
ownership
and
management
of
municipal
plants
in
the
city
itself
this
idea
was
extensively
applied
to
electric
light
and
water
works
plants
but
to
street
railways
in
only
a
few
cities
including
san
francisco
and
seattle
in
new
york
the
subways
are
owned
by
the
city
but
leased
for
operation
tenement
house
control
among
the
other
pressing
problems
of
the
cities
was
the
overcrowding
in
houses
unfit
for
habitation
an
inquiry
in
new
york
city
made
under
the
authority
of
the
state
in
revealed
poverty
misery
slums
dirt
and
disease
almost
beyond
imagination
the
immediate
answer
was
the
enactment
of
a
tenement
house
law
prescribing
in
great
detail
the
size
of
the
rooms
the
air
space
the
light
and
the
sanitary
arrangement
for
all
new
buildings
an
immense
improvement
followed
and
the
idea
was
quickly
taken
up
in
other
states
having
large
industrial
centers
in
new
york
made
a
further
invasion
of
the
rights
of
landlords
by
assuring
to
the
public
reasonable
rents
for
flats
and
apartments
workmen
s
compensation
no
small
part
of
the
poverty
in
cities
was
due
to
the
injury
of
wage
earners
while
at
their
trade
every
year
the
number
of
men
and
women
killed
or
wounded
in
industry
mounted
higher
under
the
old
law
the
workman
or
his
family
had
to
bear
the
loss
unless
the
employer
had
been
guilty
of
some
extraordinary
negligence
even
in
that
case
an
expensive
lawsuit
was
usually
necessary
to
recover
damages
in
short
although
employers
insured
their
buildings
and
machinery
against
necessary
risks
from
fire
and
storm
they
allowed
their
employees
to
assume
the
heavy
losses
due
to
accidents
the
injustice
of
this
though
apparent
enough
now
was
once
not
generally
recognized
it
was
said
to
be
unfair
to
make
the
employer
pay
for
injuries
for
which
he
was
not
personally
responsible
but
the
argument
was
overborne
illustration
an
east
side
street
in
new
york
about
there
set
in
a
decided
movement
in
the
direction
of
lifting
the
burden
of
accidents
from
the
unfortunate
victims
in
the
first
place
laws
were
enacted
requiring
employers
to
pay
damages
in
certain
amounts
according
to
the
nature
of
the
case
no
matter
how
the
accident
occurred
as
long
as
the
injured
person
was
not
guilty
of
willful
negligence
by
more
than
one
half
the
states
had
such
laws
in
the
second
place
there
developed
schemes
of
industrial
insurance
in
the
form
of
automatic
grants
made
by
state
commissions
to
persons
injured
in
industries
the
funds
to
be
provided
by
the
employers
or
the
state
or
by
both
by
thirty
six
states
had
legislation
of
this
type
minimum
wages
and
mothers
pensions
another
source
of
poverty
especially
among
women
and
children
was
found
to
be
the
low
wages
paid
for
their
labor
report
after
report
showed
this
in
massachusetts
took
a
significant
step
in
the
direction
of
declaring
the
minimum
wages
which
might
be
paid
to
women
and
children
oregon
the
following
year
created
a
commission
with
power
to
prescribe
minimum
wages
in
certain
industries
based
on
the
cost
of
living
and
to
enforce
the
rates
fixed
within
a
short
time
one
third
of
the
states
had
legislation
of
this
character
to
cut
away
some
of
the
evils
of
poverty
and
enable
widows
to
keep
their
homes
intact
and
bring
up
their
children
a
device
known
as
mothers
pensions
became
popular
during
the
second
decade
of
the
twentieth
century
at
the
opening
of
two
states
colorado
and
illinois
had
laws
authorizing
the
payment
from
public
funds
of
definite
sums
to
widows
with
children
within
four
years
thirty
five
states
had
similar
legislation
taxation
and
great
fortunes
as
a
part
of
the
campaign
waged
against
poverty
by
reformers
there
came
a
demand
for
heavy
taxes
upon
great
fortunes
particularly
taxes
upon
inheritances
or
estates
passing
to
heirs
on
the
decease
of
the
owners
roosevelt
was
an
ardent
champion
of
this
type
of
taxation
and
dwelt
upon
it
at
length
in
his
message
to
congress
in
such
a
tax
he
said
would
help
to
preserve
a
measurable
equality
of
opportunity
for
the
people
of
the
generations
growing
to
manhood
our
aim
is
to
recognize
what
lincoln
pointed
out
the
fact
that
there
are
some
respects
in
which
men
are
obviously
not
equal
but
also
to
insist
that
there
should
be
equality
of
self
respect
and
of
mutual
respect
an
equality
of
rights
before
the
law
and
at
least
an
approximate
equality
in
the
conditions
under
which
each
man
obtains
the
chance
to
show
the
stuff
that
is
in
him
when
compared
with
his
fellows
the
spirit
of
the
new
age
was
therefore
one
of
reform
not
of
revolution
it
called
for
no
evolutionary
or
utopian
experiments
but
for
the
steady
and
progressive
enactment
of
measures
aimed
at
admitted
abuses
and
designed
to
accomplish
tangible
results
in
the
name
of
public
welfare
general
references
j
bryce
the
american
commonwealth
r
c
brooks
corruption
in
american
life
e
a
ross
changing
america
p
l
haworth
america
in
ferment
e
r
a
seligman
the
income
tax
w
z
ripley
railroads
rates
and
regulation
e
s
bradford
commission
government
in
american
cities
h
r
seager
a
program
of
social
reform
c
zueblin
american
municipal
progress
w
e
walling
progressivism
and
after
the
american
year
book
an
annual
publication
which
contains
reviews
of
reform
legislation
research
topics
the
muckrakers
paxson
the
new
nation
riverside
series
pp
civil
service
reform
beard
american
government
and
politics
d
ed
pp
ogg
national
progress
american
nation
series
pp
direct
government
beard
american
government
pp
ogg
pp
popular
election
of
senators
beard
american
government
pp
ogg
pp
party
methods
beard
american
government
pp
ballot
reform
beard
american
government
pp
social
and
economic
legislation
beard
american
government
pp
questions
who
were
some
of
the
critics
of
abuses
in
american
life
what
particular
criticisms
were
advanced
how
did
elihu
root
define
invisible
government
discuss
the
use
of
criticism
as
an
aid
to
progress
in
a
democracy
explain
what
is
meant
by
the
merit
system
in
the
civil
service
review
the
rise
of
the
spoils
system
why
is
the
public
service
of
increasing
importance
give
some
of
its
new
problems
describe
the
australian
ballot
and
the
abuses
against
which
it
is
directed
what
are
the
elements
of
direct
government
sketch
their
progress
in
the
united
states
trace
the
history
of
popular
election
of
senators
explain
the
direct
primary
commission
government
the
city
manager
plan
how
does
modern
reform
involve
government
action
on
what
theory
is
it
justified
enumerate
five
lines
of
recent
economic
reform
chapter
xxiii
the
new
political
democracy
women
in
public
affairs
the
social
legislation
enacted
in
response
to
the
spirit
of
reform
vitally
affected
women
in
the
home
and
in
industry
and
was
promoted
by
their
organizations
where
they
did
not
lead
they
were
affiliated
with
movements
for
social
improvement
no
cause
escaped
their
attention
no
year
passed
without
widening
the
range
of
their
interests
they
served
on
committees
that
inquired
into
the
problems
of
the
day
they
appeared
before
legislative
assemblies
to
advocate
remedies
for
the
evils
they
discovered
by
they
were
a
force
to
be
reckoned
with
in
national
politics
in
nine
states
complete
and
equal
suffrage
had
been
established
and
a
widespread
campaign
for
a
national
suffrage
amendment
was
in
full
swing
on
every
hand
lay
evidences
that
their
sphere
had
been
broadened
to
include
public
affairs
this
was
the
culmination
of
forces
that
had
long
been
operating
a
new
emphasis
in
history
a
movement
so
deeply
affecting
important
interests
could
not
fail
to
find
a
place
in
time
in
the
written
record
of
human
progress
history
often
began
as
a
chronicle
of
kings
and
queens
knights
and
ladies
written
partly
to
amuse
and
partly
to
instruct
the
classes
that
appeared
in
its
pages
with
the
growth
of
commerce
parliaments
and
international
relations
politics
and
diplomacy
were
added
to
such
chronicles
of
royal
and
princely
doings
after
the
rise
of
democracy
industry
and
organized
labor
the
transactions
of
everyday
life
were
deemed
worthy
of
a
place
in
the
pages
of
history
in
each
case
history
was
rewritten
and
the
past
rediscovered
in
the
light
of
the
new
age
so
it
will
be
with
the
rise
and
growth
of
women
s
political
power
the
history
of
their
labor
their
education
their
status
in
society
their
influence
on
the
course
of
events
will
be
explored
and
given
its
place
in
the
general
record
it
will
be
a
history
of
change
the
superior
position
which
women
enjoy
in
america
to
day
is
the
result
of
a
slow
evolution
from
an
almost
rightless
condition
in
colonial
times
the
founders
of
america
brought
with
them
the
english
common
law
under
that
law
a
married
woman
s
personal
property
jewels
money
furniture
and
the
like
became
her
husband
s
property
the
management
of
her
lands
passed
into
his
control
even
the
wages
she
earned
if
she
worked
for
some
one
else
belonged
to
him
custom
if
not
law
prescribed
that
women
should
not
take
part
in
town
meetings
or
enter
into
public
discussions
of
religious
questions
indeed
it
is
a
far
cry
from
the
banishment
of
anne
hutchinson
from
massachusetts
in
for
daring
to
dispute
with
the
church
fathers
to
the
political
conventions
of
in
which
women
sat
as
delegates
made
nominating
speeches
and
served
on
committees
in
the
contrast
between
these
two
scenes
may
be
measured
the
change
in
the
privileges
of
women
since
the
landing
of
the
pilgrims
the
account
of
this
progress
is
a
narrative
of
individual
effort
on
the
part
of
women
of
organizations
among
them
of
generous
aid
from
sympathetic
men
in
the
long
agitation
for
the
removal
of
civil
and
political
disabilities
it
is
in
part
also
a
narrative
of
irresistible
economic
change
which
drew
women
into
industry
created
a
leisure
class
gave
women
wages
and
incomes
and
therewith
economic
independence
the
rise
of
the
woman
movement
protests
of
colonial
women
the
republican
spirit
which
produced
american
independence
was
of
slow
and
steady
growth
it
did
not
spring
up
full
armed
in
a
single
night
it
was
on
the
contrary
nourished
during
a
long
period
of
time
by
fireside
discussions
as
well
as
by
debates
in
the
public
forum
women
shared
that
fireside
sifting
of
political
principles
and
passed
on
the
findings
of
that
scrutiny
in
letters
to
their
friends
newspaper
articles
and
every
form
of
written
word
how
widespread
was
this
potent
though
not
spectacular
force
is
revealed
in
the
collections
of
women
s
letters
articles
songs
dramas
and
satirical
skits
on
english
rule
that
have
come
down
to
us
in
this
search
into
the
reasons
of
government
some
women
began
to
take
thought
about
laws
that
excluded
them
from
the
ballot
two
women
at
least
left
their
protests
on
record
abigail
the
ingenious
and
witty
wife
of
john
adams
wrote
to
her
husband
in
march
that
women
objected
to
all
arbitrary
power
whether
of
state
or
males
and
demanded
political
privileges
in
the
new
order
then
being
created
hannah
lee
corbin
the
sister
of
lighthorse
harry
lee
protested
to
her
brother
against
the
taxation
of
women
without
representation
illustration
abigail
adams
the
stir
among
european
women
ferment
in
america
in
the
case
of
women
as
of
men
was
quickened
by
events
in
europe
in
mary
wollstonecraft
published
in
england
the
vindication
of
the
rights
of
women
a
book
that
was
destined
to
serve
the
cause
of
liberty
among
women
as
the
writings
of
locke
and
paine
had
served
that
of
men
the
specific
grievances
which
stirred
english
women
were
men
s
invasion
of
women
s
industries
such
as
spinning
and
weaving
the
denial
of
equal
educational
opportunities
and
political
disabilities
in
france
also
the
great
revolution
raised
questionings
about
the
status
of
women
the
rights
of
citizenesses
as
well
as
the
rights
of
citizens
were
examined
by
the
boldest
thinkers
this
in
turn
reacted
upon
women
in
the
united
states
leadership
in
america
the
origins
of
the
american
woman
movement
are
to
be
found
in
the
writings
of
a
few
early
intellectual
leaders
during
the
first
decades
of
the
nineteenth
century
books
articles
and
pamphlets
about
women
came
in
increasing
numbers
from
the
press
lydia
maria
child
wrote
a
history
of
women
margaret
fuller
made
a
critical
examination
of
the
status
of
women
in
her
time
and
mrs
elizabeth
ellet
supplemented
the
older
histories
by
showing
what
an
important
part
women
had
played
in
the
american
revolution
the
struggle
for
education
along
with
criticism
there
was
carried
on
a
constructive
struggle
for
better
educational
facilities
for
women
who
had
been
from
the
beginning
excluded
from
every
college
in
the
country
in
this
long
battle
emma
willard
and
mary
lyon
led
the
way
the
former
founded
a
seminary
at
troy
new
york
and
the
latter
made
the
beginnings
of
mount
holyoke
college
in
massachusetts
oberlin
college
in
ohio
established
in
opened
its
doors
to
girls
and
from
it
were
graduated
young
students
to
lead
in
the
woman
movement
sarah
j
hale
who
in
became
the
editor
of
a
ladies
magazine
published
in
boston
conducted
a
campaign
for
equal
educational
opportunities
which
helped
to
bear
fruit
in
the
founding
of
vassar
college
shortly
after
the
civil
war
the
desire
to
effect
reforms
as
they
came
to
study
their
own
history
and
their
own
part
in
civilization
women
naturally
became
deeply
interested
in
all
the
controversies
going
on
around
them
the
temperance
question
made
a
special
appeal
to
them
and
they
organized
to
demand
the
right
to
be
heard
on
it
in
the
daughters
of
temperance
formed
a
secret
society
favoring
prohibition
they
dared
to
criticize
the
churches
for
their
indifference
and
were
so
bold
as
to
ask
that
drunkenness
be
made
a
ground
for
divorce
the
slavery
issue
even
more
than
temperance
called
women
into
public
life
the
grimke
sisters
of
south
carolina
emancipated
their
bondmen
and
one
of
these
sisters
exiled
from
charleston
for
her
appeal
to
the
christian
women
of
the
south
went
north
to
work
against
the
slavery
system
in
the
national
women
s
anti
slavery
convention
met
in
new
york
seventy
one
women
delegates
represented
eight
states
three
years
later
eight
american
women
five
of
them
in
quaker
costume
attended
the
world
anti
slavery
convention
in
london
much
to
the
horror
of
the
men
who
promptly
excluded
them
from
the
sessions
on
the
ground
that
it
was
not
fitting
for
women
to
take
part
in
such
meetings
in
other
spheres
of
activity
especially
social
service
women
steadily
enlarged
their
interest
nothing
human
did
they
consider
alien
to
them
they
inveighed
against
cruel
criminal
laws
and
unsanitary
prisons
they
organized
poor
relief
and
led
in
private
philanthropy
dorothea
dix
directed
the
movement
that
induced
the
new
york
legislature
to
establish
in
a
separate
asylum
for
the
criminal
insane
in
the
same
year
sarah
g
bagley
organized
the
lowell
female
reform
association
for
the
purpose
of
reducing
the
long
hours
of
labor
for
women
safeguarding
the
constitutions
of
future
generations
mrs
eliza
woodson
farnham
matron
in
sing
sing
penitentiary
was
known
throughout
the
nation
for
her
social
work
especially
prison
reform
wherever
there
were
misery
and
suffering
women
were
preparing
programs
of
relief
freedom
of
speech
for
women
in
the
advancement
of
their
causes
of
whatever
kind
women
of
necessity
had
to
make
public
appeals
and
take
part
in
open
meetings
here
they
encountered
difficulties
the
appearance
of
women
on
the
platform
was
new
and
strange
naturally
it
was
widely
resented
antoinette
brown
although
she
had
credentials
as
a
delegate
was
driven
off
the
platform
of
a
temperance
convention
in
new
york
city
simply
because
she
was
a
woman
james
russell
lowell
editor
of
the
atlantic
monthly
declined
a
poem
from
julia
ward
howe
on
the
theory
that
no
woman
could
write
a
poem
but
he
added
on
second
thought
that
he
might
consider
an
article
in
prose
nathaniel
hawthorne
another
editor
even
objected
to
something
in
prose
because
to
him
all
ink
stained
women
were
equally
detestable
to
the
natural
resentment
against
their
intrusion
into
new
fields
was
added
that
aroused
by
their
ideas
and
methods
as
temperance
reformers
they
criticized
in
a
caustic
manner
those
who
would
not
accept
their
opinions
as
opponents
of
slavery
they
were
especially
bitter
one
of
their
conventions
held
at
philadelphia
in
passed
a
resolution
calling
on
all
women
to
leave
those
churches
that
would
not
condemn
every
form
of
human
bondage
this
stirred
against
them
many
of
the
clergy
who
accustomed
to
having
women
sit
silent
during
services
were
in
no
mood
to
treat
such
a
revolt
leniently
then
came
the
last
straw
women
decided
that
they
would
preach
out
of
the
pulpit
first
and
finally
in
it
women
in
industry
the
period
of
this
ferment
was
also
the
age
of
the
industrial
revolution
in
america
the
rise
of
the
factory
system
and
the
growth
of
mill
towns
the
labor
of
women
was
transferred
from
the
homes
to
the
factories
then
arose
many
questions
the
hours
of
labor
the
sanitary
conditions
of
the
mills
the
pressure
of
foreign
immigration
on
native
labor
the
wages
of
women
as
compared
with
those
of
men
and
the
right
of
married
women
to
their
own
earnings
labor
organizations
sprang
up
among
working
women
the
mill
girls
of
lowell
massachusetts
mainly
the
daughters
of
new
england
farmers
published
a
magazine
the
lowell
offering
so
excellent
were
their
writings
that
the
french
statesman
thiers
carried
a
copy
of
their
paper
into
the
chamber
of
deputies
to
show
what
working
women
could
achieve
in
a
republic
as
women
were
now
admittedly
earning
their
own
way
in
the
world
by
their
own
labor
they
began
to
talk
of
their
economic
independence
the
world
shaken
by
revolution
such
was
the
quickening
of
women
s
minds
in
when
the
world
was
startled
once
more
by
a
revolution
in
france
which
spread
to
germany
poland
austria
hungary
and
italy
once
more
the
people
of
the
earth
began
to
explore
the
principles
of
democracy
and
expound
human
rights
women
now
better
educated
and
more
advanced
in
their
ideas
played
a
role
of
still
greater
importance
in
that
revolution
they
led
in
agitations
and
uprisings
they
suffered
from
reaction
and
persecution
from
their
prison
in
france
two
of
them
who
had
been
jailed
for
too
much
insistence
on
women
s
rights
exchanged
greetings
with
american
women
who
were
raising
the
same
issue
here
by
this
time
the
women
had
more
supporters
among
the
men
horace
greeley
editor
of
the
new
york
tribune
though
he
afterwards
recanted
used
his
powerful
pen
in
their
behalf
anti
slavery
leaders
welcomed
their
aid
and
repaid
them
by
urging
the
enfranchisement
of
women
the
woman
s
rights
convention
of
the
forces
moral
and
intellectual
which
had
been
stirring
among
women
crystallized
a
few
months
after
the
outbreak
of
the
european
revolution
in
the
first
woman
s
rights
convention
in
the
history
of
america
it
met
at
seneca
falls
new
york
in
on
the
call
of
lucretia
mott
martha
wright
elizabeth
cady
stanton
and
mary
ann
mcclintock
three
of
them
quakers
accustomed
to
take
part
in
church
meetings
with
men
the
quakers
naturally
suggested
that
men
as
well
as
women
be
invited
to
attend
the
convention
indeed
a
man
presided
over
the
conference
for
that
position
seemed
too
presumptuous
even
for
such
stout
advocates
of
woman
s
rights
the
deliberations
of
the
seneca
falls
convention
resulted
in
a
declaration
of
rights
modeled
after
the
declaration
of
independence
for
example
the
preamble
began
when
in
the
course
of
human
events
it
becomes
necessary
for
one
portion
of
the
family
of
man
to
assume
among
the
people
of
the
earth
a
position
different
from
that
which
they
have
hitherto
occupied
so
also
it
closed
such
has
been
the
patient
suffering
of
women
under
this
government
and
such
is
now
the
necessity
which
constrains
them
to
demand
the
equal
station
to
which
they
are
entitled
then
followed
the
list
of
grievances
the
same
number
which
had
been
exhibited
to
george
iii
in
especially
did
they
assail
the
disabilities
imposed
upon
them
by
the
english
common
law
imported
into
america
the
law
which
denied
married
women
their
property
their
wages
and
their
legal
existence
as
separate
persons
all
these
grievances
they
recited
to
a
candid
world
the
remedies
for
the
evils
which
they
endured
were
then
set
forth
in
detail
they
demanded
equal
rights
in
the
colleges
trades
and
professions
equal
suffrage
the
right
to
share
in
all
political
offices
honors
and
emoluments
the
right
to
complete
equality
in
marriage
including
equal
guardianship
of
the
children
and
for
married
women
the
right
to
own
property
to
keep
wages
to
make
contracts
to
transact
business
and
to
testify
in
the
courts
of
justice
in
short
they
declared
women
to
be
persons
as
men
are
persons
and
entitled
to
all
the
rights
and
privileges
of
human
beings
such
was
the
clarion
call
which
went
forth
to
the
world
in
to
an
amused
and
contemptuous
world
it
must
be
admitted
but
to
a
world
fated
to
heed
and
obey
the
first
gains
in
civil
liberty
the
convention
of
did
not
make
political
enfranchisement
the
leading
issue
rather
did
it
emphasize
the
civil
disabilities
of
women
which
were
most
seriously
under
discussion
at
the
time
indeed
the
new
york
legislature
of
that
very
year
as
the
result
of
a
twelve
years
agitation
passed
the
married
woman
s
property
act
setting
aside
the
general
principles
of
the
english
common
law
as
applied
to
women
and
giving
them
many
of
the
rights
of
man
california
and
wisconsin
followed
in
massachusetts
in
and
kansas
in
other
states
soon
fell
into
line
women
s
earnings
and
inheritances
were
at
last
their
own
in
some
states
at
least
in
a
little
while
laws
were
passed
granting
women
rights
as
equal
guardians
of
their
children
and
permitting
them
to
divorce
their
husbands
on
the
grounds
of
cruelty
and
drunkenness
by
degrees
other
steps
were
taken
the
woman
s
medical
college
of
pennsylvania
was
founded
in
and
the
philadelphia
school
of
design
for
women
three
years
later
in
the
american
women
s
educational
association
was
formed
to
initiate
an
agitation
for
enlarged
educational
opportunities
for
women
other
colleges
soon
emulated
the
example
of
oberlin
the
university
of
utah
in
hillsdale
college
in
michigan
in
baker
university
in
kansas
in
and
the
university
of
iowa
in
new
trades
and
professions
were
opened
to
women
and
old
prejudices
against
their
activities
and
demands
slowly
gave
way
the
national
struggle
for
woman
suffrage
the
beginnings
of
organization
as
women
surmounted
one
obstacle
after
another
the
agitation
for
equal
suffrage
came
to
the
front
if
any
year
is
to
be
fixed
as
the
date
of
its
beginning
it
may
very
well
be
when
the
suffragists
of
ohio
urged
the
state
constitutional
convention
to
confer
the
vote
upon
them
with
apparent
spontaneity
there
were
held
in
the
same
year
state
suffrage
conferences
in
indiana
pennsylvania
and
massachusetts
and
connections
were
formed
among
the
leaders
of
these
meetings
at
the
same
time
the
first
national
suffrage
convention
was
held
in
worcester
massachusetts
on
the
call
of
eighty
nine
leading
men
and
women
representing
six
states
accounts
of
the
convention
were
widely
circulated
in
this
country
and
abroad
english
women
for
instance
harriet
martineau
sent
words
of
appreciation
for
the
work
thus
inaugurated
it
inspired
a
leading
article
in
the
westminster
review
which
deeply
interested
the
distinguished
economist
john
stuart
mill
soon
he
was
the
champion
of
woman
suffrage
in
the
british
parliament
and
the
author
of
a
powerful
tract
the
subjection
of
women
widely
read
throughout
the
english
speaking
world
thus
do
world
movements
grow
strange
to
relate
the
women
of
england
were
enfranchised
before
the
adoption
of
the
federal
suffrage
amendment
in
america
the
national
suffrage
convention
of
was
followed
by
an
extraordinary
outburst
of
agitation
pamphlets
streamed
from
the
press
petitions
to
legislative
bodies
were
drafted
signed
and
presented
there
were
addresses
by
favorite
orators
like
garrison
phillips
and
curtis
and
lectures
and
poems
by
men
like
emerson
longfellow
and
whittier
in
the
first
suffrage
paper
was
founded
by
the
wife
of
a
member
of
congress
from
rhode
island
by
this
time
the
last
barrier
to
white
manhood
suffrage
in
the
north
had
been
swept
away
and
the
woman
s
movement
was
gaining
momentum
every
year
the
suffrage
movement
checked
by
the
civil
war
advocates
of
woman
suffrage
believed
themselves
on
the
high
road
to
success
when
the
civil
war
engaged
the
energies
and
labors
of
the
nation
northern
women
became
absorbed
in
the
struggle
to
preserve
the
union
they
held
no
suffrage
conventions
for
five
years
they
transformed
their
associations
into
loyalty
leagues
they
banded
together
to
buy
only
domestic
goods
when
foreign
imports
threatened
to
ruin
american
markets
they
rolled
up
monster
petitions
in
favor
of
the
emancipation
of
slaves
in
hospitals
in
military
prisons
in
agriculture
and
in
industry
they
bore
their
full
share
of
responsibility
even
when
the
new
york
legislature
took
advantage
of
their
unguarded
moments
and
repealed
the
law
giving
the
mother
equal
rights
with
the
father
in
the
guardianship
of
children
they
refused
to
lay
aside
war
work
for
agitation
as
in
all
other
wars
their
devotion
was
unstinted
and
their
sacrifices
equal
to
the
necessities
of
the
hour
the
federal
suffrage
amendment
their
plans
and
activities
when
the
war
closed
were
shaped
by
events
beyond
their
control
the
emancipation
of
the
slaves
and
their
proposed
enfranchisement
made
prominent
the
question
of
a
national
suffrage
for
the
first
time
in
our
history
friends
of
the
colored
man
insisted
that
his
civil
liberties
would
not
be
safe
unless
he
was
granted
the
right
to
vote
the
woman
suffragists
very
pertinently
asked
why
the
same
principle
did
not
apply
to
women
the
answer
which
they
received
was
negative
the
fourteenth
amendment
to
the
federal
constitution
adopted
in
definitely
put
women
aside
by
limiting
the
scope
of
its
application
so
far
as
the
suffrage
was
concerned
to
the
male
sex
in
making
manhood
suffrage
national
however
it
nationalized
the
issue
this
was
the
signal
for
the
advocates
of
woman
suffrage
in
march
their
proposed
amendment
was
introduced
in
congress
by
george
w
julian
of
indiana
it
provided
that
no
citizen
should
be
deprived
of
the
vote
on
account
of
sex
following
the
language
of
the
fifteenth
amendment
which
forbade
disfranchisement
on
account
of
race
support
for
the
amendment
coming
from
many
directions
led
the
suffragists
to
believe
that
their
case
was
hopeful
in
their
platform
of
for
example
the
republicans
praised
the
women
for
their
loyal
devotion
to
freedom
welcomed
them
to
spheres
of
wider
usefulness
and
declared
that
the
demand
of
any
class
of
citizens
for
additional
rights
deserved
respectful
consideration
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
susan
b
anthony
experience
soon
demonstrated
however
that
praise
was
not
the
ballot
indeed
the
suffragists
already
had
realized
that
a
tedious
contest
lay
before
them
they
had
revived
in
their
regular
national
convention
they
gave
the
name
of
the
revolution
to
their
paper
edited
by
elizabeth
cady
stanton
and
susan
b
anthony
they
formed
a
national
suffrage
association
and
organized
annual
pilgrimages
to
congress
to
present
their
claims
such
activities
bore
some
results
many
eminent
congressmen
were
converted
to
their
cause
and
presented
it
ably
to
their
colleagues
of
both
chambers
still
the
subject
was
ridiculed
by
the
newspapers
and
looked
upon
as
freakish
by
the
masses
the
state
campaigns
discouraged
by
the
outcome
of
the
national
campaign
suffragists
turned
to
the
voters
of
the
individual
states
and
sought
the
ballot
at
their
hands
gains
by
this
process
were
painfully
slow
wyoming
it
is
true
while
still
a
territory
granted
suffrage
to
women
in
and
continued
it
on
becoming
a
state
twenty
years
later
in
spite
of
strong
protests
in
congress
in
colorado
established
complete
political
equality
in
utah
the
third
suffrage
state
the
cause
suffered
many
vicissitudes
women
were
enfranchised
by
the
territorial
legislature
they
were
deprived
of
the
ballot
by
congress
in
finally
in
on
the
admission
of
utah
to
the
union
they
recovered
their
former
rights
during
the
same
year
idaho
conferred
equal
suffrage
upon
the
women
this
was
the
last
suffrage
victory
for
more
than
a
decade
the
suffrage
cause
in
congress
in
the
midst
of
the
meager
gains
among
the
states
there
were
occasional
flurries
of
hope
for
immediate
action
on
the
federal
amendment
between
and
the
senate
committee
reported
the
suffrage
resolution
by
a
favorable
majority
on
five
different
occasions
during
the
same
period
however
there
were
nine
unfavorable
reports
and
only
once
did
the
subject
reach
the
point
of
a
general
debate
at
no
time
could
anything
like
the
required
two
thirds
vote
be
obtained
the
changing
status
of
women
while
the
suffrage
movement
was
lagging
the
activities
of
women
in
other
directions
were
steadily
multiplying
college
after
college
vassar
bryn
mawr
smith
wellesley
to
mention
a
few
was
founded
to
give
them
the
advantages
of
higher
education
other
institutions
especially
the
state
universities
of
the
west
opened
their
doors
to
women
and
women
were
received
into
the
professions
of
law
and
medicine
by
the
rapid
growth
of
public
high
schools
in
which
girls
enjoyed
the
same
rights
as
boys
education
was
extended
still
more
widely
the
number
of
women
teachers
increased
by
leaps
and
bounds
meanwhile
women
were
entering
nearly
every
branch
of
industry
and
business
how
many
of
them
worked
at
gainful
occupations
before
we
do
not
know
but
from
that
year
forward
we
have
the
records
of
the
census
between
and
the
proportion
of
women
in
the
professions
rose
from
less
than
two
per
cent
to
more
than
ten
per
cent
in
trade
and
transportation
from
per
cent
to
per
cent
and
in
manufacturing
from
to
per
cent
in
there
were
over
women
gainfully
employed
as
compared
with
men
when
during
the
war
on
germany
the
government
established
the
principle
of
equal
pay
for
equal
work
and
gave
official
recognition
to
the
value
of
their
services
in
industry
it
was
discovered
how
far
women
had
traveled
along
the
road
forecast
by
the
leaders
of
the
club
movement
among
women
all
over
the
country
women
s
societies
and
clubs
were
started
to
advance
this
or
that
reform
or
merely
to
study
literature
art
and
science
in
time
these
women
s
organizations
of
all
kinds
were
federated
into
city
state
and
national
associations
and
drawn
into
the
consideration
of
public
questions
under
the
leadership
of
frances
willard
they
made
temperance
reform
a
vital
issue
they
took
an
interest
in
legislation
pertaining
to
prisons
pure
food
public
health
and
municipal
government
among
other
things
at
their
sessions
and
conferences
local
state
and
national
issues
were
discussed
until
finally
it
seems
everything
led
to
the
quest
of
the
franchise
by
solemn
resolution
in
the
national
federation
of
women
s
clubs
representing
nearly
two
million
club
women
formally
endorsed
woman
suffrage
in
the
same
year
the
national
education
association
speaking
for
the
public
school
teachers
of
the
land
added
its
seal
of
approval
state
and
national
action
again
the
suffrage
movement
was
in
full
swing
in
the
states
washington
in
california
in
oregon
kansas
and
arizona
in
nevada
and
montana
in
by
popular
vote
enfranchised
their
women
illinois
in
conferred
upon
them
the
right
to
vote
for
president
of
the
united
states
the
time
had
arrived
for
a
new
movement
a
number
of
younger
suffragists
sought
to
use
the
votes
of
women
in
the
equal
suffrage
states
to
compel
one
or
both
of
the
national
political
parties
to
endorse
and
carry
through
congress
the
federal
suffrage
amendment
pressure
then
came
upon
congress
from
every
direction
from
the
suffragists
who
made
a
straight
appeal
on
the
grounds
of
justice
and
from
the
suffragists
who
besought
the
women
of
the
west
to
vote
against
candidates
for
president
who
would
not
approve
the
federal
amendment
in
for
the
first
time
a
leading
presidential
candidate
mr
charles
e
hughes
speaking
for
the
republicans
endorsed
the
federal
amendment
and
a
distinguished
ex
president
roosevelt
exerted
a
powerful
influence
to
keep
it
an
issue
in
the
campaign
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
conference
of
men
and
women
delegates
at
a
national
convention
in
national
enfranchisement
after
that
events
moved
rapidly
the
great
state
of
new
york
adopted
equal
suffrage
in
oklahoma
south
dakota
and
michigan
swung
into
line
the
following
year
several
other
states
by
legislative
action
gave
women
the
right
to
vote
for
president
in
the
meantime
the
suffrage
battle
at
washington
grew
intense
appeals
and
petitions
poured
in
upon
congress
and
the
president
militant
suffragists
held
daily
demonstrations
in
washington
on
september
president
wilson
who
two
years
before
had
opposed
federal
action
and
endorsed
suffrage
by
state
adoption
only
went
before
congress
and
urged
the
passage
of
the
suffrage
amendment
to
the
constitution
in
june
the
requisite
two
thirds
vote
was
secured
the
resolution
was
carried
and
transmitted
to
the
states
for
ratification
on
august
the
thirty
sixth
state
tennessee
approved
the
amendment
making
three
fourths
of
the
states
as
required
by
the
constitution
thus
woman
suffrage
became
the
law
of
the
land
a
new
political
democracy
had
been
created
the
age
of
agitation
was
closed
and
the
epoch
of
responsible
citizenship
opened
general
references
edith
abbott
women
in
industry
c
p
gilman
woman
and
economics
i
h
harper
life
and
work
of
susan
b
anthony
e
r
hecker
short
history
of
woman
s
rights
s
b
anthony
and
i
h
harper
history
of
woman
suffrage
vols
j
w
taylor
before
vassar
opened
a
h
shaw
the
story
of
a
pioneer
research
topics
the
rise
of
the
woman
suffrage
movement
mcmaster
history
of
the
people
of
the
united
states
vol
viii
pp
k
porter
history
of
suffrage
in
the
united
states
pp
the
development
of
the
suffrage
movement
porter
pp
ogg
national
progress
american
nation
series
pp
and
p
women
s
labor
in
the
colonial
period
e
abbott
women
in
industry
pp
women
and
the
factory
system
abbott
pp
early
occupations
for
women
abbott
pp
women
s
wages
abbott
pp
questions
why
were
women
involved
in
the
reform
movements
of
the
new
century
what
is
history
what
determines
the
topics
that
appear
in
written
history
state
the
position
of
women
under
the
old
common
law
what
part
did
women
play
in
the
intellectual
movement
that
preceded
the
american
revolution
explain
the
rise
of
the
discussion
of
women
s
rights
what
were
some
of
the
early
writings
about
women
why
was
there
a
struggle
for
educational
opportunities
how
did
reform
movements
draw
women
into
public
affairs
and
what
were
the
chief
results
show
how
the
rise
of
the
factory
affected
the
life
and
labor
of
women
why
is
the
year
an
important
year
in
the
woman
movement
discuss
the
work
of
the
seneca
falls
convention
enumerate
some
of
the
early
gains
in
civil
liberty
for
women
trace
the
rise
of
the
suffrage
movement
show
the
effect
of
the
civil
war
review
the
history
of
the
federal
suffrage
amendment
summarize
the
history
of
the
suffrage
in
the
states
chapter
xxiv
industrial
democracy
the
new
economic
age
the
spirit
of
criticism
and
the
measures
of
reform
designed
to
meet
it
which
characterized
the
opening
years
of
the
twentieth
century
were
merely
the
signs
of
a
new
age
the
nation
had
definitely
passed
into
industrialism
the
number
of
city
dwellers
employed
for
wages
as
contrasted
with
the
farmers
working
on
their
own
land
was
steadily
mounting
the
free
land
once
the
refuge
of
restless
workingmen
of
the
east
and
the
immigrants
from
europe
was
a
thing
of
the
past
as
president
roosevelt
later
said
in
speaking
of
the
great
coal
strike
a
few
generations
ago
the
american
workman
could
have
saved
money
gone
west
and
taken
up
a
homestead
now
the
free
lands
were
gone
in
earlier
days
a
man
who
began
with
a
pick
and
shovel
might
come
to
own
a
mine
that
outlet
was
now
closed
as
regards
the
immense
majority
the
majority
of
men
who
earned
wages
in
the
coal
industry
if
they
wished
to
progress
at
all
were
compelled
to
progress
not
by
ceasing
to
be
wage
earners
but
by
improving
the
conditions
under
which
all
the
wage
earners
of
the
country
lived
and
worked
the
disappearance
of
the
free
land
president
roosevelt
went
on
to
say
also
produced
a
crass
inequality
in
the
bargaining
relation
of
the
employer
and
the
individual
employee
standing
alone
the
great
coal
mining
and
coal
carrying
companies
which
employed
their
tens
of
thousands
could
easily
dispense
with
the
services
of
any
particular
miner
the
miner
on
the
other
hand
however
expert
could
not
dispense
with
the
companies
he
needed
a
job
his
wife
and
children
would
starve
if
he
did
not
get
one
individually
the
miners
were
impotent
when
they
sought
to
enter
a
wage
contract
with
the
great
companies
they
could
make
fair
terms
only
by
uniting
into
trade
unions
to
bargain
collectively
it
was
of
this
state
of
affairs
that
president
taft
spoke
when
he
favored
the
modification
of
the
common
law
so
as
to
put
employees
of
little
power
and
means
on
a
level
with
their
employers
in
adjusting
and
agreeing
upon
their
mutual
obligations
john
d
rockefeller
jr
on
the
side
of
the
great
captains
of
industry
recognized
the
same
facts
he
said
in
the
early
days
of
the
development
of
industry
the
employer
and
capital
investor
were
frequently
one
daily
contact
was
had
between
him
and
his
employees
who
were
his
friends
and
neighbors
because
of
the
proportions
which
modern
industry
has
attained
employers
and
employees
are
too
often
strangers
to
each
other
personal
relations
can
be
revived
only
through
adequate
representation
of
the
employees
representation
is
a
principle
which
is
fundamentally
just
and
vital
to
the
successful
conduct
of
industry
it
is
not
consistent
for
us
as
americans
to
demand
democracy
in
government
and
practice
autocracy
in
industry
with
the
developments
what
they
are
in
industry
to
day
there
is
sure
to
come
a
progressive
evolution
from
aristocratic
single
control
whether
by
capital
labor
or
the
state
to
democratic
cooperative
control
by
all
three
cooperation
between
employers
and
employees
company
unions
the
changed
economic
life
described
by
the
three
eminent
men
just
quoted
was
acknowledged
by
several
great
companies
and
business
concerns
all
over
the
country
decided
efforts
were
made
to
bridge
the
gulf
which
industry
and
the
corporation
had
created
among
the
devices
adopted
was
that
of
the
company
union
in
one
of
the
western
lumber
mills
for
example
all
the
employees
were
invited
to
join
a
company
organization
they
held
monthly
meetings
to
discuss
matters
of
common
concern
they
elected
a
shop
committee
to
confer
with
the
representatives
of
the
company
and
periodically
the
agents
of
the
employers
attended
the
conferences
of
the
men
to
talk
over
matters
of
mutual
interest
the
function
of
the
shop
committee
was
to
consider
wages
hours
safety
rules
sanitation
recreation
and
other
problems
whenever
any
employee
had
a
grievance
he
took
it
up
with
the
foreman
and
if
it
was
not
settled
to
his
satisfaction
he
brought
it
before
the
shop
committee
if
the
members
of
the
shop
committee
decided
in
favor
of
the
man
with
a
grievance
they
attempted
to
settle
the
matter
with
the
company
s
agents
all
these
things
failing
the
dispute
was
transferred
to
a
grand
meeting
of
all
the
employees
with
the
employers
representatives
in
common
council
a
deadlock
if
it
ensued
from
such
a
conference
was
broken
by
calling
in
impartial
arbitrators
selected
by
both
sides
from
among
citizens
outside
the
mill
thus
the
employees
were
given
a
voice
in
all
decisions
affecting
their
work
and
welfare
rights
and
grievances
were
treated
as
matters
of
mutual
interest
rather
than
individual
concern
representatives
of
trade
unions
from
outside
however
were
rigidly
excluded
from
all
negotiations
between
employers
and
the
employees
profit
sharing
another
proposal
for
drawing
capital
and
labor
together
was
to
supplement
the
wage
system
by
other
ties
sometimes
lump
sums
were
paid
to
employees
who
remained
in
a
company
s
service
for
a
definite
period
of
years
again
they
were
given
a
certain
percentage
of
the
annual
profits
in
other
instances
employees
were
allowed
to
buy
stock
on
easy
terms
and
thus
become
part
owners
in
the
concern
this
last
plan
was
carried
so
far
by
a
large
soap
manufacturing
company
that
the
employees
besides
becoming
stockholders
secured
the
right
to
elect
representatives
to
serve
on
the
board
of
directors
who
managed
the
entire
business
so
extensive
had
profit
sharing
become
by
that
the
federal
industrial
relations
committee
appointed
by
the
president
deemed
it
worthy
of
a
special
study
though
opposed
by
regular
trade
unions
it
was
undoubtedly
growing
in
popularity
labor
managers
and
welfare
work
another
effort
of
employers
to
meet
the
problems
of
the
new
age
appeared
in
the
appointment
of
specialists
known
as
employment
managers
whose
task
it
was
to
study
the
relations
existing
between
masters
and
workers
and
discover
practical
methods
for
dealing
with
each
grievance
as
it
arose
by
hundreds
of
big
companies
had
recognized
this
modern
profession
and
universities
were
giving
courses
of
instruction
on
the
subject
to
young
men
and
women
in
that
year
a
national
conference
of
employment
managers
was
held
at
rochester
new
york
the
discussion
revealed
a
wide
range
of
duties
assigned
to
managers
including
questions
of
wages
hours
sanitation
rest
rooms
recreational
facilities
and
welfare
work
of
every
kind
designed
to
make
the
conditions
in
mills
and
factories
safer
and
more
humane
thus
it
was
evident
that
hundreds
of
employers
had
abandoned
the
old
idea
that
they
were
dealing
merely
with
individual
employees
and
that
their
obligations
ended
with
the
payment
of
any
wages
they
saw
fit
to
fix
in
short
they
were
seeking
to
develop
a
spirit
of
cooperation
to
take
the
place
of
competition
and
enmity
and
to
increase
the
production
of
commodities
by
promoting
the
efficiency
and
happiness
of
the
producers
the
rise
and
growth
of
organized
labor
the
american
federation
of
labor
meanwhile
a
powerful
association
of
workers
representing
all
the
leading
trades
and
crafts
organized
into
unions
of
their
own
had
been
built
up
outside
the
control
of
employers
this
was
the
american
federation
of
labor
a
nation
wide
union
of
unions
founded
in
on
the
basis
of
beginnings
made
five
years
before
at
the
time
of
its
establishment
it
had
approximately
members
its
growth
up
to
the
end
of
the
century
was
slow
for
the
total
enrollment
in
was
only
at
that
point
the
increase
became
marked
the
membership
reached
in
and
more
than
in
to
be
counted
in
the
ranks
of
organized
labor
were
several
strong
unions
friendly
to
the
federation
though
not
affiliated
with
it
such
for
example
were
the
railway
brotherhoods
with
more
than
half
a
million
members
by
the
opening
of
the
total
strength
of
organized
labor
was
put
at
about
members
meaning
if
we
include
their
families
that
nearly
one
fifth
of
the
people
of
the
united
states
were
in
some
positive
way
dependent
upon
the
operations
of
trade
unions
historical
background
this
was
the
culmination
of
a
long
and
significant
history
before
the
end
of
the
eighteenth
century
the
skilled
workmen
printers
shoemakers
tailors
and
carpenters
had
as
we
have
seen
formed
local
unions
in
the
large
cities
between
and
several
aggressive
steps
were
taken
in
the
american
labor
movement
for
one
thing
the
number
of
local
unions
increased
by
leaps
and
bounds
in
all
the
industrial
towns
for
another
there
was
established
in
every
large
manufacturing
city
a
central
labor
body
composed
of
delegates
from
the
unions
of
the
separate
trades
in
the
local
union
the
printers
or
the
cordwainers
for
example
considered
only
their
special
trade
problems
in
the
central
labor
union
printers
cordwainers
iron
molders
and
other
craftsmen
considered
common
problems
and
learned
to
cooperate
with
one
another
in
enforcing
the
demands
of
each
craft
a
third
step
was
the
federation
of
the
unions
of
the
same
craftsmen
in
different
cities
the
printers
of
new
york
philadelphia
boston
and
other
towns
for
instance
drew
together
and
formed
a
national
trade
union
of
printers
built
upon
the
local
unions
of
that
craft
by
the
eve
of
the
civil
war
there
were
four
or
five
powerful
national
unions
of
this
character
the
expansion
of
the
railway
made
travel
and
correspondence
easier
and
national
conventions
possible
even
for
workmen
of
small
means
about
an
attempt
was
made
to
federate
the
unions
of
all
the
different
crafts
into
a
national
organization
but
the
effort
was
premature
the
national
labor
union
the
plan
which
failed
in
was
tried
again
in
the
sixties
during
the
war
industries
and
railways
had
flourished
as
never
before
prices
had
risen
rapidly
the
demand
for
labor
had
increased
wages
had
mounted
slowly
but
steadily
hundreds
of
new
local
unions
had
been
founded
and
eight
or
ten
national
trade
unions
had
sprung
into
being
the
time
was
ripe
it
seemed
for
a
national
consolidation
of
all
labor
s
forces
and
in
the
year
after
the
surrender
of
general
lee
at
appomattox
the
national
labor
union
was
formed
at
baltimore
under
the
leadership
of
an
experienced
organizer
w
h
sylvis
of
the
iron
molders
the
purpose
of
the
national
labor
union
was
not
merely
to
secure
labor
s
standard
demands
touching
hours
wages
and
conditions
of
work
or
to
maintain
the
gains
already
won
it
leaned
toward
political
action
and
radical
opinions
above
all
it
sought
to
eliminate
the
conflict
between
capital
and
labor
by
making
workingmen
the
owners
of
shops
through
the
formation
of
cooperative
industries
for
six
years
the
national
labor
union
continued
to
hold
conferences
and
carry
on
its
propaganda
but
most
of
the
cooperative
enterprises
failed
political
dissensions
arose
and
by
the
experiment
had
come
to
an
end
the
knights
of
labor
while
the
national
labor
union
was
experimenting
there
grew
up
in
the
industrial
world
a
more
radical
organization
known
as
the
noble
order
of
the
knights
of
labor
it
was
founded
in
philadelphia
in
first
as
a
secret
society
with
rituals
signs
and
pass
words
so
that
no
spy
of
the
boss
can
find
his
way
into
the
lodge
room
to
betray
his
fellows
as
the
knights
put
it
in
form
the
new
organization
was
simple
it
sought
to
bring
all
laborers
skilled
and
unskilled
men
and
women
white
and
colored
into
a
mighty
body
of
local
and
national
unions
without
distinction
of
trade
or
craft
by
ten
years
after
the
national
organization
was
established
it
boasted
a
membership
of
over
in
philosophy
the
knights
of
labor
were
socialistic
for
they
advocated
public
ownership
of
the
railways
and
other
utilities
and
the
formation
of
cooperative
societies
to
own
and
manage
stores
and
factories
as
the
knights
were
radical
in
spirit
and
their
strikes
numerous
and
prolonged
were
often
accompanied
by
violence
the
organization
alarmed
employers
and
the
general
public
raising
up
against
itself
a
vigorous
opposition
weaknesses
within
as
well
as
foes
from
without
started
the
knights
on
the
path
to
dissolution
they
waged
more
strikes
than
they
could
carry
on
successfully
their
cooperative
experiments
failed
as
those
of
other
labor
groups
before
them
had
failed
and
the
rank
and
file
could
not
be
kept
in
line
the
majority
of
the
members
wanted
immediate
gains
in
wages
or
the
reduction
of
hours
when
their
hopes
were
not
realized
they
drifted
away
from
the
order
the
troubles
were
increased
by
the
appearance
of
the
american
federation
of
labor
a
still
mightier
organization
composed
mainly
of
skilled
workers
who
held
strategic
positions
in
industry
when
they
failed
to
secure
the
effective
support
of
the
federation
in
their
efforts
to
organize
the
unskilled
the
employers
closed
in
upon
them
then
the
knights
declined
rapidly
in
power
by
they
were
a
negligible
factor
and
in
a
short
time
they
passed
into
the
limbo
of
dead
experiments
the
policies
of
the
american
federation
unlike
the
knights
of
labor
the
american
federation
of
labor
sought
first
of
all
to
be
very
practical
in
its
objects
and
methods
it
avoided
all
kinds
of
socialistic
theories
and
attended
strictly
to
the
business
of
organizing
unions
for
the
purpose
of
increasing
wages
shortening
hours
and
improving
working
conditions
for
its
members
it
did
not
try
to
include
everybody
in
one
big
union
but
brought
together
the
employees
of
each
particular
craft
whose
interests
were
clearly
the
same
to
prepare
for
strikes
and
periods
of
unemployment
it
raised
large
funds
by
imposing
heavy
dues
and
created
a
benefit
system
to
hold
men
loyally
to
the
union
in
order
to
permit
action
on
a
national
scale
it
gave
the
superior
officers
extensive
powers
over
local
unions
while
declaring
that
employers
and
employees
had
much
in
common
the
federation
strongly
opposed
company
unions
employers
it
argued
were
affiliated
with
the
national
manufacturers
association
or
with
similar
employers
organizations
every
important
industry
was
now
national
in
scope
and
wages
and
hours
in
view
of
competition
with
other
shops
could
not
be
determined
in
a
single
factory
no
matter
how
amicable
might
be
the
relations
of
the
company
and
its
workers
in
that
particular
plant
for
these
reasons
the
federation
declared
company
unions
and
local
shop
committees
inherently
weak
it
insisted
that
hours
wages
and
other
labor
standards
should
be
fixed
by
general
trade
agreements
applicable
to
all
the
plants
of
a
given
industry
even
if
subject
to
local
modifications
at
the
same
time
the
federation
far
from
deliberately
antagonizing
employers
sought
to
enlist
their
cooperation
and
support
it
affiliated
with
the
national
civic
federation
an
association
of
business
men
financiers
and
professional
men
founded
in
to
promote
friendly
relations
in
the
industrial
world
in
brief
the
american
federation
of
labor
accepted
the
modern
industrial
system
and
by
organization
within
it
endeavored
to
secure
certain
definite
terms
and
conditions
for
trade
unionists
the
wider
relations
of
organized
labor
the
socialists
the
trade
unionism
pure
and
simple
espoused
by
the
american
federation
of
labor
seemed
to
involve
at
first
glance
nothing
but
businesslike
negotiations
with
employers
in
practice
it
did
not
work
out
that
way
the
federation
was
only
six
years
old
when
a
new
organization
appealing
directly
for
the
labor
vote
namely
the
socialist
labor
party
nominated
a
candidate
for
president
launched
into
a
national
campaign
and
called
upon
trade
unionists
to
desert
the
older
parties
and
enter
its
fold
the
socialistic
idea
introduced
into
national
politics
in
had
been
long
in
germination
before
the
civil
war
a
number
of
reformers
including
nathaniel
hawthorne
horace
greeley
and
wendell
phillips
deeply
moved
by
the
poverty
of
the
great
industrial
cities
had
earnestly
sought
relief
in
the
establishment
of
cooperative
or
communistic
colonies
they
believed
that
people
should
go
into
the
country
secure
land
and
tools
own
them
in
common
so
that
no
one
could
profit
from
exclusive
ownership
and
produce
by
common
labor
the
food
and
clothing
necessary
for
their
support
for
a
time
this
movement
attracted
wide
interest
but
it
had
little
vitality
nearly
all
the
colonies
failed
selfishness
and
indolence
usually
disrupted
the
best
of
them
in
the
course
of
time
this
utopian
idea
was
abandoned
and
another
set
of
socialist
doctrines
claiming
to
be
more
scientific
appeared
instead
the
new
school
of
socialists
adopting
the
principles
of
a
german
writer
and
agitator
karl
marx
appealed
directly
to
workingmen
it
urged
them
to
unite
against
the
capitalists
to
get
possession
of
the
machinery
of
government
and
to
introduce
collective
or
public
ownership
of
railways
land
mines
mills
and
other
means
of
production
the
marxian
socialists
therefore
became
political
they
sought
to
organize
labor
and
to
win
elections
like
the
other
parties
they
put
forward
candidates
and
platforms
the
socialist
labor
party
in
for
example
declared
in
favor
of
government
ownership
of
utilities
free
school
books
woman
suffrage
heavy
income
taxes
and
the
referendum
the
socialist
party
founded
in
with
eugene
v
debs
the
leader
of
the
pullman
strike
as
its
candidate
called
for
public
ownership
of
all
trusts
monopolies
mines
railways
and
the
chief
means
of
production
in
the
course
of
time
the
vote
of
the
latter
organization
rose
to
considerable
proportions
reaching
almost
a
million
in
it
declined
four
years
later
and
then
rose
in
to
about
the
same
figure
in
their
appeal
for
votes
the
socialists
of
every
type
turned
first
to
labor
at
the
annual
conventions
of
the
american
federation
of
labor
they
besought
the
delegates
to
endorse
socialism
the
president
of
the
federation
samuel
gompers
on
each
occasion
took
the
floor
against
them
he
repudiated
socialism
and
the
socialists
on
both
theoretical
and
practical
grounds
he
opposed
too
much
public
ownership
declaring
that
the
government
was
as
likely
as
any
private
employer
to
oppress
labor
the
approval
of
socialism
he
maintained
would
split
the
federation
on
the
rock
of
politics
weaken
it
in
its
fight
for
higher
wages
and
shorter
hours
and
prejudice
the
public
against
it
at
every
turn
he
was
able
to
vanquish
the
socialists
in
the
federation
although
he
could
not
prevent
it
from
endorsing
public
ownership
of
the
railways
at
the
convention
of
the
extreme
radicals
some
of
the
socialists
defeated
in
their
efforts
to
capture
organized
labor
and
seeing
that
the
gains
in
elections
were
very
meager
broke
away
from
both
trade
unionism
and
politics
one
faction
the
industrial
workers
of
the
world
founded
in
declared
themselves
opposed
to
all
capitalists
the
wages
system
and
craft
unions
they
asserted
that
the
working
class
and
the
employing
class
have
nothing
in
common
and
that
trade
unions
only
pitted
one
set
of
workers
against
another
set
they
repudiated
all
government
ownership
and
the
government
itself
boldly
proclaiming
their
intention
to
unite
all
employees
into
one
big
union
and
seize
the
railways
mines
and
mills
of
the
country
this
doctrine
so
revolutionary
in
tone
called
down
upon
the
extremists
the
condemnation
of
the
american
federation
of
labor
as
well
as
of
the
general
public
at
its
convention
in
the
federation
went
on
record
as
opposed
to
bolshevism
i
w
w
ism
and
the
irresponsible
leadership
that
encourages
such
a
policy
it
announced
its
firm
adherence
to
american
ideals
the
federation
and
political
issues
the
hostility
of
the
federation
to
the
socialists
did
not
mean
however
that
it
was
indifferent
to
political
issues
or
political
parties
on
the
contrary
from
time
to
time
at
its
annual
conventions
it
endorsed
political
and
social
reforms
such
as
the
initiative
referendum
and
recall
the
abolition
of
child
labor
the
exclusion
of
oriental
labor
old
age
pensions
and
government
ownership
moreover
it
adopted
the
policy
of
rewarding
friends
and
punishing
enemies
by
advising
members
to
vote
for
or
against
candidates
according
to
their
stand
on
the
demands
of
organized
labor
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
samuel
gompers
and
other
labor
leaders
this
policy
was
pursued
with
especial
zeal
in
connection
with
disputes
over
the
use
of
injunctions
in
labor
controversies
an
injunction
is
a
bill
or
writ
issued
by
a
judge
ordering
some
person
or
corporation
to
do
or
to
refrain
from
doing
something
for
example
a
judge
may
order
a
trade
union
to
refrain
from
interfering
with
non
union
men
or
to
continue
at
work
handling
goods
made
by
non
union
labor
and
he
may
fine
or
imprison
those
who
disobey
his
injunction
the
penalty
being
inflicted
for
contempt
of
court
this
ancient
legal
device
came
into
prominence
in
connection
with
nation
wide
railway
strikes
in
it
was
applied
with
increasing
frequency
after
its
effective
use
against
eugene
v
debs
in
the
pullman
strike
of
aroused
by
the
extensive
use
of
the
writ
organized
labor
demanded
that
the
power
of
judges
to
issue
injunctions
in
labor
disputes
be
limited
by
law
representatives
of
the
unions
sought
support
from
the
democrats
and
the
republicans
they
received
from
the
former
very
specific
and
cordial
endorsement
in
the
democratic
platform
denounced
government
by
injunction
as
a
new
and
highly
dangerous
form
of
oppression
mr
gompers
while
refusing
to
commit
the
federation
to
democratic
politics
privately
supported
mr
bryan
in
he
came
out
openly
and
boasted
that
eighty
per
cent
of
the
votes
of
the
federation
had
been
cast
for
the
democratic
candidate
again
in
the
same
policy
was
pursued
the
reward
was
the
enactment
in
of
a
federal
law
exempting
trade
unions
from
prosecution
as
combinations
in
restraint
of
trade
limiting
the
use
of
the
injunction
in
labor
disputes
and
prescribing
trial
by
jury
in
case
of
contempt
of
court
this
measure
was
hailed
by
mr
gompers
as
the
magna
carta
of
labor
and
a
vindication
of
his
policy
as
a
matter
of
fact
however
it
did
not
prevent
the
continued
use
of
injunctions
against
trade
unions
nevertheless
mr
gompers
was
unshaken
in
his
conviction
that
organized
labor
should
not
attempt
to
form
an
independent
political
party
or
endorse
socialist
or
other
radical
economic
theories
organized
labor
and
the
public
besides
its
relations
to
employers
radicals
within
its
own
ranks
and
political
questions
the
federation
had
to
face
responsibilities
to
the
general
public
with
the
passing
of
time
these
became
heavy
and
grave
while
industries
were
small
and
conflicts
were
local
in
character
a
strike
seldom
affected
anybody
but
the
employer
and
the
employees
immediately
involved
in
it
when
however
industries
and
trade
unions
became
organized
on
a
national
scale
and
a
strike
could
paralyze
a
basic
enterprise
like
coal
mining
or
railways
the
vital
interests
of
all
citizens
were
put
in
jeopardy
moreover
as
increases
in
wages
and
reductions
in
hours
often
added
directly
to
the
cost
of
living
the
action
of
the
unions
affected
the
well
being
of
all
the
food
clothing
and
shelter
of
the
whole
people
for
the
purpose
of
meeting
the
issue
raised
by
this
state
of
affairs
it
was
suggested
that
employers
and
employees
should
lay
their
disputes
before
commissions
of
arbitration
for
decision
and
settlement
president
cleveland
in
a
message
of
april
proposed
such
a
method
for
disposing
of
industrial
controversies
and
two
years
later
congress
enacted
a
voluntary
arbitration
law
applicable
to
the
railways
the
principle
was
extended
in
and
again
in
and
under
the
authority
of
the
federal
government
many
contentions
in
the
railway
world
were
settled
by
arbitration
the
success
of
such
legislation
induced
some
students
of
industrial
questions
to
urge
that
unions
and
employers
should
be
compelled
to
submit
all
disputes
to
official
tribunals
of
arbitration
kansas
actually
passed
such
a
law
in
congress
in
the
esch
cummins
railway
bill
of
the
same
year
created
a
federal
board
of
nine
members
to
which
all
railway
controversies
not
settled
by
negotiation
must
be
submitted
strikes
however
were
not
absolutely
forbidden
generally
speaking
both
employers
and
employees
opposed
compulsory
adjustments
without
offering
any
substitute
in
case
voluntary
arbitration
should
not
be
accepted
by
both
parties
to
a
dispute
immigration
and
americanization
the
problems
of
immigration
from
its
very
inception
the
american
federation
of
labor
like
the
knights
of
labor
before
it
was
confronted
by
numerous
questions
raised
by
the
ever
swelling
tide
of
aliens
coming
to
our
shores
in
its
effort
to
make
each
trade
union
all
inclusive
it
had
to
wrestle
with
a
score
or
more
languages
when
it
succeeded
in
thoroughly
organizing
a
craft
it
often
found
its
purposes
defeated
by
an
influx
of
foreigners
ready
to
work
for
lower
wages
and
thus
undermine
the
foundations
of
the
union
at
the
same
time
persons
outside
the
labor
movement
began
to
be
apprehensive
as
they
contemplated
the
undoubted
evil
as
well
as
the
good
that
seemed
to
be
associated
with
the
alien
invasion
they
saw
whole
sections
of
great
cities
occupied
by
people
speaking
foreign
tongues
reading
only
foreign
newspapers
and
looking
to
the
old
world
alone
for
their
ideas
and
their
customs
they
witnessed
an
expanding
army
of
total
illiterates
men
and
women
who
could
read
and
write
no
language
at
all
while
among
those
aliens
who
could
read
few
there
were
who
knew
anything
of
american
history
traditions
and
ideals
official
reports
revealed
that
over
twenty
per
cent
of
the
men
of
the
draft
army
during
the
world
war
could
not
read
a
newspaper
or
write
a
letter
home
perhaps
most
alarming
of
all
was
the
discovery
that
thousands
of
alien
men
are
in
the
united
states
only
on
a
temporary
sojourn
solely
to
make
money
and
return
home
with
their
savings
these
men
willing
to
work
for
low
wages
and
live
in
places
unfit
for
human
beings
have
no
stake
in
this
country
and
do
not
care
what
becomes
of
it
the
restriction
of
immigration
in
all
this
there
was
strictly
speaking
no
cause
for
surprise
since
the
foundation
of
our
republic
the
policy
of
the
government
had
been
to
encourage
the
coming
of
the
alien
for
nearly
one
hundred
years
no
restraining
act
was
passed
by
congress
while
two
important
laws
positively
encouraged
it
namely
the
homestead
act
of
and
the
contract
immigration
law
of
not
until
american
workingmen
came
into
open
collision
with
cheap
chinese
labor
on
the
pacific
coast
did
the
federal
government
spread
the
first
measure
of
limitation
on
the
statute
books
after
the
discovery
of
gold
and
particularly
after
the
opening
of
the
railway
construction
era
a
horde
of
laborers
from
china
descended
upon
california
accustomed
to
starvation
wages
and
indifferent
to
the
conditions
of
living
they
threatened
to
cut
the
american
standard
to
the
point
of
subsistence
by
the
protest
of
american
labor
was
loud
and
long
and
both
the
republicans
and
the
democrats
gave
heed
to
it
in
congress
enacted
a
law
prohibiting
the
admission
of
chinese
laborers
to
the
united
states
for
a
term
of
ten
years
later
extended
by
legislation
in
a
little
while
the
demand
arose
for
the
exclusion
of
the
japanese
as
well
in
this
case
no
exclusion
law
was
passed
but
an
understanding
was
reached
by
which
japan
agreed
not
to
issue
passports
to
her
laborers
authorizing
them
to
come
to
the
united
states
by
act
of
congress
in
the
president
was
empowered
to
exclude
any
laborers
who
having
passports
to
canada
hawaii
or
mexico
attempted
to
enter
our
country
these
laws
and
agreements
however
did
not
remove
all
grounds
for
the
agitation
of
the
subject
they
were
difficult
to
enforce
and
it
was
claimed
by
residents
of
the
coast
that
in
spite
of
federal
authority
oriental
laborers
were
finding
their
way
into
american
ports
moreover
several
western
states
anxious
to
preserve
the
soil
for
american
ownership
enacted
laws
making
it
impossible
for
chinese
and
japanese
to
buy
land
outright
and
in
other
ways
they
discriminated
against
orientals
such
proceedings
placed
the
federal
government
in
an
embarrassing
position
by
treaty
it
had
guaranteed
specific
rights
to
japanese
citizens
in
the
united
states
and
the
government
at
tokyo
contended
that
the
state
laws
just
cited
violated
the
terms
of
the
international
agreement
the
western
states
were
fixed
in
their
determination
to
control
oriental
residents
japan
was
equally
persistent
in
asking
that
no
badge
of
inferiority
be
attached
to
her
citizens
subjected
to
pressure
on
both
sides
the
federal
government
sought
a
way
out
of
the
deadlock
having
embarked
upon
the
policy
of
restriction
in
congress
readily
extended
it
in
that
same
year
it
barred
paupers
criminals
convicts
and
the
insane
three
years
later
mainly
owing
to
the
pressure
of
the
knights
of
labor
it
forbade
any
person
company
or
association
to
import
aliens
under
contract
by
an
act
of
the
contract
labor
restriction
was
made
even
more
severe
in
anarchists
were
excluded
and
the
bureau
of
immigration
was
transferred
from
the
treasury
department
to
the
department
of
commerce
and
labor
in
order
to
provide
for
a
more
rigid
execution
of
the
law
in
the
classes
of
persons
denied
admission
were
widened
to
embrace
those
suffering
from
physical
and
mental
defects
and
otherwise
unfit
for
effective
citizenship
when
the
department
of
labor
was
established
in
the
enforcement
of
the
law
was
placed
in
the
hands
of
the
secretary
of
labor
w
b
wilson
who
was
a
former
leader
in
the
american
federation
of
labor
the
literacy
test
still
the
advocates
of
restriction
were
not
satisfied
still
organized
labor
protested
and
demanded
more
protection
against
the
competition
of
immigrants
in
it
won
a
thirty
year
battle
in
the
passage
of
a
bill
excluding
all
aliens
over
sixteen
years
of
age
physically
capable
of
reading
who
cannot
read
the
english
language
or
some
other
language
or
dialect
including
hebrew
or
yiddish
even
president
wilson
could
not
block
it
for
a
two
thirds
vote
to
overcome
his
veto
was
mustered
in
congress
this
act
while
it
served
to
exclude
illiterates
made
no
drastic
cut
in
the
volume
of
immigration
indeed
a
material
reduction
was
resolutely
opposed
in
many
quarters
people
of
certain
nationalities
already
in
the
united
states
objected
to
every
barrier
that
shut
out
their
own
kinsmen
some
americans
of
the
old
stock
still
held
to
the
idea
that
the
united
states
should
continue
to
be
an
asylum
for
the
oppressed
of
the
earth
many
employers
looked
upon
an
increased
labor
supply
as
the
means
of
escaping
what
they
called
the
domination
of
trade
unions
in
the
babel
of
countless
voices
the
discussion
of
these
vital
matters
went
on
in
town
and
country
americanization
intimately
connected
with
the
subject
of
immigration
was
a
call
for
the
americanization
of
the
alien
already
within
our
gates
the
revelation
of
the
illiteracy
in
the
army
raised
the
cry
and
the
demand
was
intensified
when
it
was
found
that
many
of
the
leaders
among
the
extreme
radicals
were
foreign
in
birth
and
citizenship
innumerable
programs
for
assimilating
the
alien
to
american
life
were
drawn
up
and
in
a
national
conference
on
the
subject
was
held
in
washington
under
the
auspices
of
the
department
of
the
interior
all
were
agreed
that
the
foreigner
should
be
taught
to
speak
and
write
the
language
and
understand
the
government
of
our
country
congress
was
urged
to
lend
aid
in
this
vast
undertaking
america
as
ex
president
roosevelt
had
said
was
to
find
out
whether
it
was
a
nation
or
a
boarding
house
general
references
j
r
commons
and
associates
history
of
labor
in
the
united
states
vols
samuel
gompers
labor
and
the
common
welfare
w
e
walling
socialism
as
it
is
w
e
walling
and
others
the
socialism
of
today
r
t
ely
the
labor
movement
in
america
t
s
adams
and
h
sumner
labor
problems
j
g
brooks
american
syndicalism
and
social
unrest
p
f
hall
immigration
and
its
effects
on
the
united
states
research
topics
the
rise
of
trade
unionism
mary
beard
short
history
of
the
american
labor
movement
pp
carlton
organized
labor
in
american
history
pp
labor
and
politics
beard
short
history
pp
carlton
pp
ogg
national
progress
american
nation
series
pp
the
knights
of
labor
beard
short
history
pp
dewey
national
problems
american
nation
series
pp
the
american
federation
of
labor
organization
and
policies
beard
short
history
pp
organized
labor
and
the
socialists
beard
short
history
pp
labor
and
the
great
war
carlton
pp
beard
short
history
pp
questions
what
are
the
striking
features
of
the
new
economic
age
give
mr
rockefeller
s
view
of
industrial
democracy
outline
the
efforts
made
by
employers
to
establish
closer
relations
with
their
employees
sketch
the
rise
and
growth
of
the
american
federation
of
labor
how
far
back
in
our
history
does
the
labor
movement
extend
describe
the
purposes
and
outcome
of
the
national
labor
union
and
the
knights
of
labor
state
the
chief
policies
of
the
american
federation
of
labor
how
does
organized
labor
become
involved
with
outside
forces
outline
the
rise
of
the
socialist
movement
how
did
it
come
into
contact
with
the
american
federation
what
was
the
relation
of
the
federation
to
the
extreme
radicals
to
national
politics
to
the
public
explain
the
injunction
why
are
labor
and
immigration
closely
related
outline
the
history
of
restrictions
on
immigration
what
problems
arise
in
connection
with
the
assimilation
of
the
alien
to
american
life
chapter
xxv
president
wilson
and
the
world
war
the
welfare
the
happiness
the
energy
and
the
spirit
of
the
men
and
women
who
do
the
daily
work
in
our
mines
and
factories
on
our
railroads
in
our
offices
and
ports
of
trade
on
our
farms
and
on
the
sea
are
the
underlying
necessity
of
all
prosperity
thus
spoke
woodrow
wilson
during
his
campaign
for
election
in
this
spirit
as
president
he
gave
the
signal
for
work
by
summoning
congress
in
a
special
session
on
april
he
invited
the
cooperation
of
all
forward
looking
men
and
indicated
that
he
would
assume
the
role
of
leadership
as
an
evidence
of
his
resolve
he
appeared
before
congress
in
person
to
read
his
first
message
reviving
the
old
custom
of
washington
and
adams
then
he
let
it
be
known
that
he
would
not
give
his
party
any
rest
until
it
fulfilled
its
pledges
to
the
country
when
democratic
senators
balked
at
tariff
reductions
they
were
sharply
informed
that
the
party
had
plighted
its
word
and
that
no
excuses
or
delays
would
be
tolerated
domestic
legislation
financial
measures
under
this
spirited
leadership
congress
went
to
work
passing
first
the
underwood
tariff
act
of
which
made
a
downward
revision
in
the
rates
of
duty
fixing
them
on
the
average
about
twenty
six
per
cent
lower
than
the
figures
of
the
protective
principle
was
retained
but
an
effort
was
made
to
permit
a
moderate
element
of
foreign
competition
as
a
part
of
the
revenue
act
congress
levied
a
tax
on
incomes
as
authorized
by
the
sixteenth
amendment
to
the
constitution
the
tax
which
roused
such
party
passions
twenty
years
before
was
now
accepted
as
a
matter
of
course
having
disposed
of
the
tariff
congress
took
up
the
old
and
vexatious
currency
question
and
offered
a
new
solution
in
the
form
of
the
federal
reserve
law
of
december
this
measure
one
of
the
most
interesting
in
the
history
of
federal
finance
embraced
four
leading
features
in
the
first
place
it
continued
the
prohibition
on
the
issuance
of
notes
by
state
banks
and
provided
for
a
national
currency
in
the
second
place
it
put
the
new
banking
system
under
the
control
of
a
federal
reserve
board
composed
entirely
of
government
officials
to
prevent
the
growth
of
a
central
money
power
it
provided
in
the
third
place
for
the
creation
of
twelve
federal
reserve
banks
one
in
each
of
twelve
great
districts
into
which
the
country
is
divided
all
local
national
banks
were
required
and
certain
other
banks
permitted
to
become
members
of
the
new
system
and
share
in
its
control
finally
with
a
view
to
expanding
the
currency
a
step
which
the
democrats
had
long
urged
upon
the
country
the
issuance
of
paper
money
under
definite
safeguards
was
authorized
mindful
of
the
agricultural
interest
ever
dear
to
the
heart
of
jefferson
s
followers
the
democrats
supplemented
the
reserve
law
by
the
farm
loan
act
of
creating
federal
agencies
to
lend
money
on
farm
mortgages
at
moderate
rates
of
interest
within
a
year
had
been
lent
to
farmers
the
heaviest
borrowing
being
in
nine
western
and
southern
states
with
texas
in
the
lead
anti
trust
legislation
the
tariff
and
currency
laws
were
followed
by
three
significant
measures
relative
to
trusts
rejecting
utterly
the
progressive
doctrine
of
government
regulation
president
wilson
announced
that
it
was
the
purpose
of
the
democrats
to
destroy
monopoly
and
maintain
competition
as
the
only
effective
instrument
of
business
liberty
the
first
step
in
this
direction
the
clayton
anti
trust
act
carried
into
great
detail
the
sherman
law
of
forbidding
and
penalizing
combinations
in
restraint
of
interstate
and
foreign
trade
in
every
line
it
revealed
a
determined
effort
to
tear
apart
the
great
trusts
and
to
put
all
business
on
a
competitive
basis
its
terms
were
reinforced
in
the
same
year
by
a
law
creating
a
federal
trade
commission
empowered
to
inquire
into
the
methods
of
corporations
and
lodge
complaints
against
concerns
using
any
unfair
method
of
competition
in
only
one
respect
was
the
severity
of
the
democratic
policy
relaxed
an
act
of
provided
that
the
sherman
law
should
not
apply
to
companies
engaged
in
export
trade
the
purpose
being
to
encourage
large
corporations
to
enter
foreign
commerce
the
effect
of
this
whole
body
of
anti
trust
legislation
in
spite
of
much
labor
on
it
remained
problematical
very
few
combinations
were
dissolved
as
a
result
of
it
startling
investigations
were
made
into
alleged
abuses
on
the
part
of
trusts
but
it
could
hardly
be
said
that
huge
business
concerns
had
lost
any
of
their
predominance
in
american
industry
labor
legislation
by
no
mere
coincidence
the
clayton
anti
trust
law
of
made
many
concessions
to
organized
labor
it
declared
that
the
labor
of
a
human
being
is
not
a
commodity
or
an
article
of
commerce
and
it
exempted
unions
from
prosecution
as
combinations
in
restraint
of
trade
it
likewise
defined
and
limited
the
uses
which
the
federal
courts
might
make
of
injunctions
in
labor
disputes
and
guaranteed
trial
by
jury
to
those
guilty
of
disobedience
see
p
the
clayton
law
was
followed
the
next
year
by
the
seamen
s
act
giving
greater
liberty
of
contract
to
american
sailors
and
requiring
an
improvement
of
living
conditions
on
shipboard
this
was
such
a
drastic
law
that
shipowners
declared
themselves
unable
to
meet
foreign
competition
under
its
terms
owing
to
the
low
labor
standards
of
other
countries
still
more
extraordinary
than
the
seamen
s
act
was
the
adamson
law
of
fixing
a
standard
eight
hour
work
day
for
trainmen
on
railroads
a
measure
wrung
from
congress
under
a
threat
of
a
great
strike
by
the
four
railway
brotherhoods
this
act
viewed
by
union
leaders
as
a
triumph
called
forth
a
bitter
denunciation
of
trade
union
domination
but
it
was
easier
to
criticize
than
to
find
another
solution
of
the
problem
three
other
laws
enacted
during
president
wilson
s
administration
were
popular
in
the
labor
world
one
of
them
provided
compensation
for
federal
employees
injured
in
the
discharge
of
their
duties
another
prohibited
the
labor
of
children
under
a
certain
age
in
the
industries
of
the
nation
a
third
prescribed
for
coal
miners
in
alaska
an
eight
hour
day
and
modern
safeguards
for
life
and
health
there
were
positive
proofs
that
organized
labor
had
obtained
a
large
share
of
power
in
the
councils
of
the
country
federal
and
state
relations
if
the
interference
of
the
government
with
business
and
labor
represented
a
departure
from
the
old
idea
of
the
less
government
the
better
what
can
be
said
of
a
large
body
of
laws
affecting
the
rights
of
states
the
prohibition
of
child
labor
everywhere
was
one
indication
of
the
new
tendency
mr
wilson
had
once
declared
such
legislation
unconstitutional
the
supreme
court
declared
it
unconstitutional
but
congress
undaunted
carried
it
into
effect
under
the
guise
of
a
tax
on
goods
made
by
children
below
the
age
limit
there
were
other
indications
of
the
drift
large
sums
of
money
were
appropriated
by
congress
in
to
assist
the
states
in
building
and
maintaining
highways
the
same
year
the
farm
loan
act
projected
the
federal
government
into
the
sphere
of
local
money
lending
in
millions
of
dollars
were
granted
to
states
in
aid
of
vocational
education
incidentally
imposing
uniform
standards
throughout
the
country
evidently
the
government
was
no
longer
limited
to
the
duties
of
the
policeman
the
prohibition
amendment
a
still
more
significant
form
of
intervention
in
state
affairs
was
the
passage
in
december
of
an
amendment
to
the
federal
constitution
establishing
national
prohibition
of
the
manufacture
and
sale
of
intoxicating
liquors
as
beverages
this
was
the
climax
of
a
historical
movement
extending
over
half
a
century
in
a
national
prohibition
party
launched
three
years
before
nominated
its
first
presidential
candidate
and
inaugurated
a
campaign
of
agitation
though
its
vote
was
never
large
the
cause
for
which
it
stood
found
increasing
favor
among
the
people
state
after
state
by
popular
referendum
abolished
the
liquor
traffic
within
its
borders
by
at
least
thirty
two
of
the
forty
eight
were
dry
when
the
federal
amendment
was
submitted
for
approval
the
ratification
was
surprisingly
swift
in
a
little
more
than
a
year
namely
on
january
it
was
proclaimed
twelve
months
later
the
amendment
went
into
effect
colonial
and
foreign
policies
the
philippines
and
porto
rico
independence
for
the
philippines
and
larger
self
government
for
porto
rico
had
been
among
the
policies
of
the
democratic
party
since
the
campaign
of
president
wilson
in
his
annual
messages
urged
upon
congress
more
autonomy
for
the
filipinos
and
a
definite
promise
of
final
independence
the
result
was
the
jones
organic
act
for
the
philippines
passed
in
this
measure
provided
that
the
upper
as
well
as
the
lower
house
of
the
philippine
legislature
should
be
elected
by
popular
vote
and
declared
it
to
be
the
intention
of
the
united
states
to
grant
independence
as
soon
as
a
stable
government
can
be
established
this
said
president
wilson
on
signing
the
bill
is
a
very
satisfactory
advance
in
our
policy
of
extending
to
them
self
government
and
control
of
their
own
affairs
the
following
year
congress
yielding
to
president
wilson
s
insistence
passed
a
new
organic
act
for
porto
rico
making
both
houses
of
the
legislature
elective
and
conferring
american
citizenship
upon
the
inhabitants
of
the
island
illustration
the
caribbean
region
american
power
in
the
caribbean
while
extending
more
self
government
to
its
dominions
the
united
states
enlarged
its
sphere
of
influence
in
the
caribbean
the
supervision
of
finances
in
santo
domingo
inaugurated
in
roosevelt
s
administration
was
transformed
into
a
protectorate
under
wilson
in
dissensions
in
the
republic
led
to
the
landing
of
american
marines
to
supervise
the
elections
two
years
later
an
officer
in
the
american
navy
with
authority
from
washington
placed
the
entire
republic
in
a
state
of
military
occupation
he
proceeded
to
suspend
the
government
and
laws
of
the
country
exile
the
president
suppress
the
congress
and
substitute
american
military
authority
in
a
consulting
board
of
four
prominent
dominicans
was
appointed
to
aid
the
american
military
governor
but
it
resigned
the
next
year
after
making
a
plea
for
the
restoration
of
independence
to
the
republic
for
all
practical
purposes
it
seemed
the
sovereignty
of
santo
domingo
had
been
transferred
to
the
united
states
in
the
neighboring
republic
of
haiti
a
similar
state
of
affairs
existed
in
the
summer
of
a
revolution
broke
out
there
one
of
a
long
series
beginning
in
and
our
marines
were
landed
to
restore
order
elections
were
held
under
the
supervision
of
american
officers
and
a
treaty
was
drawn
up
placing
the
management
of
haitian
finances
and
the
local
constabulary
under
american
authority
in
taking
this
action
our
secretary
of
state
was
careful
to
announce
the
united
states
government
has
no
purpose
of
aggression
and
is
entirely
disinterested
in
promoting
this
protectorate
still
it
must
be
said
that
there
were
vigorous
protests
on
the
part
of
natives
and
american
citizens
against
the
conduct
of
our
agents
in
the
island
in
president
wilson
was
considering
withdrawal
in
line
with
american
policy
in
the
west
indian
waters
was
the
purchase
in
of
the
danish
islands
just
off
the
coast
of
porto
rico
the
strategic
position
of
the
islands
especially
in
relation
to
haiti
and
porto
rico
made
them
an
object
of
american
concern
as
early
as
when
a
treaty
of
purchase
was
negotiated
only
to
be
rejected
by
the
senate
of
the
united
states
in
a
second
arrangement
was
made
but
this
time
it
was
defeated
by
the
upper
house
of
the
danish
parliament
the
third
treaty
brought
an
end
to
fifty
years
of
bargaining
and
the
stars
and
stripes
were
raised
over
st
croix
st
thomas
st
john
and
numerous
minor
islands
scattered
about
in
the
neighborhood
it
would
be
suicidal
commented
a
new
york
newspaper
for
america
on
the
threshold
of
a
great
commercial
expansion
in
south
america
to
suffer
a
heligoland
or
a
gibraltar
or
an
aden
to
be
erected
by
her
rivals
at
the
mouth
of
her
suez
on
the
mainland
american
power
was
strengthened
by
the
establishment
of
a
protectorate
over
nicaragua
in
mexican
relations
the
extension
of
american
enterprise
southward
into
latin
america
of
which
the
operations
in
the
caribbean
regions
were
merely
one
phase
naturally
carried
americans
into
mexico
to
develop
the
natural
resources
of
that
country
under
the
iron
rule
of
general
porfirio
diaz
established
in
and
maintained
with
only
a
short
break
until
mexico
had
become
increasingly
attractive
to
our
business
men
on
the
invitation
of
president
diaz
they
had
invested
huge
sums
in
mexican
lands
oil
fields
and
mines
and
had
laid
the
foundations
of
a
new
industrial
order
the
severe
regime
instituted
by
diaz
however
stirred
popular
discontent
the
peons
or
serfs
demanded
the
break
up
of
the
great
estates
some
of
which
had
come
down
from
the
days
of
cortez
their
clamor
for
the
restoration
of
the
land
to
the
people
could
not
be
silenced
in
diaz
was
forced
to
resign
and
left
the
country
mexico
now
slid
down
the
path
to
disorder
revolutions
and
civil
commotions
followed
in
swift
succession
a
liberal
president
madero
installed
as
the
successor
to
diaz
was
deposed
in
and
brutally
murdered
huerta
a
military
adventurer
hailed
for
a
time
as
another
strong
man
succeeded
madero
whose
murder
he
was
accused
of
instigating
although
great
britain
and
nearly
all
the
powers
of
europe
accepted
the
new
government
as
lawful
the
united
states
steadily
withheld
recognition
in
the
meantime
mexico
was
torn
by
insurrections
under
the
leadership
of
carranza
a
friend
of
madero
villa
a
bandit
of
generous
pretensions
and
zapata
a
radical
leader
of
the
peons
without
the
support
of
the
united
states
huerta
was
doomed
in
the
summer
of
the
dictator
resigned
and
fled
from
the
capital
leaving
the
field
to
carranza
for
six
years
the
new
president
recognized
by
the
united
states
held
a
precarious
position
which
he
vigorously
strove
to
strengthen
against
various
revolutionary
movements
at
length
in
he
too
was
deposed
and
murdered
and
another
military
chieftain
obregon
installed
in
power
these
events
right
at
our
door
could
not
fail
to
involve
the
government
of
the
united
states
in
the
disorders
many
american
citizens
lost
their
lives
american
property
was
destroyed
and
land
owned
by
americans
was
confiscated
a
new
mexican
constitution
in
effect
nationalizing
the
natural
resources
of
the
country
struck
at
the
rights
of
foreign
investors
moreover
the
mexican
border
was
in
constant
turmoil
even
in
the
last
days
of
his
administration
mr
taft
felt
compelled
to
issue
a
solemn
warning
to
the
mexican
government
protesting
against
the
violation
of
american
rights
president
wilson
soon
after
his
inauguration
sent
a
commissioner
to
mexico
to
inquire
into
the
situation
although
he
declared
a
general
policy
of
watchful
waiting
he
twice
came
to
blows
with
mexican
forces
in
some
american
sailors
at
tampico
were
arrested
by
a
mexican
officer
the
mexican
government
although
it
immediately
released
the
men
refused
to
make
the
required
apology
for
the
incident
as
a
result
president
wilson
ordered
the
landing
of
american
forces
at
vera
cruz
and
the
occupation
of
the
city
a
clash
of
arms
followed
in
which
several
americans
were
killed
war
seemed
inevitable
but
at
this
juncture
the
governments
of
argentina
brazil
and
chile
tendered
their
good
offices
as
mediators
after
a
few
weeks
of
negotiation
during
which
huerta
was
forced
out
of
power
american
forces
were
withdrawn
from
vera
cruz
and
the
incident
closed
in
a
second
break
in
amicable
relations
occurred
in
the
spring
of
that
year
a
band
of
villa
s
men
raided
the
town
of
columbus
new
mexico
killing
several
citizens
and
committing
robberies
a
punitive
expedition
under
the
command
of
general
pershing
was
quickly
sent
out
to
capture
the
offenders
against
the
protests
of
president
carranza
american
forces
penetrated
deeply
into
mexico
without
effecting
the
object
of
the
undertaking
this
operation
lasted
until
january
when
the
imminence
of
war
with
germany
led
to
the
withdrawal
of
the
american
soldiers
friendly
relations
were
resumed
with
the
mexican
government
and
the
policy
of
watchful
waiting
was
continued
the
united
states
and
the
european
war
the
outbreak
of
the
war
in
the
opening
days
of
august
the
age
long
jealousies
of
european
nations
sharpened
by
new
imperial
ambitions
broke
out
in
another
general
conflict
such
as
had
shaken
the
world
in
the
days
of
napoleon
on
june
the
heir
to
the
austro
hungarian
throne
was
assassinated
at
serajevo
the
capital
of
bosnia
an
austrian
province
occupied
mainly
by
serbs
with
a
view
to
stopping
serbian
agitation
for
independence
austria
hungary
laid
the
blame
for
this
incident
on
the
government
of
serbia
and
made
humiliating
demands
on
that
country
germany
at
once
proposed
that
the
issue
should
be
regarded
as
an
affair
which
should
be
settled
solely
between
austria
hungary
and
serbia
meaning
that
the
small
nation
should
be
left
to
the
tender
mercies
of
a
great
power
russia
refused
to
take
this
view
great
britain
proposed
a
settlement
by
mediation
germany
backed
up
austria
to
the
limit
to
use
the
language
of
the
german
authorities
we
were
perfectly
aware
that
a
possible
warlike
attitude
of
austria
hungary
against
serbia
might
bring
russia
upon
the
field
and
that
it
might
therefore
involve
us
in
a
war
in
accordance
with
our
duties
as
allies
we
could
not
however
in
these
vital
interests
of
austria
hungary
which
were
at
stake
advise
our
ally
to
take
a
yielding
attitude
not
compatible
with
his
dignity
nor
deny
him
our
assistance
that
made
the
war
inevitable
every
day
of
the
fateful
august
was
crowded
with
momentous
events
on
the
st
germany
declared
war
on
russia
on
the
d
the
germans
invaded
the
little
duchy
of
luxemburg
and
notified
the
king
of
belgium
that
they
were
preparing
to
violate
the
neutrality
of
his
realm
on
their
way
to
paris
on
the
same
day
great
britain
anxiously
besought
by
the
french
government
promised
the
aid
of
the
british
navy
if
german
warships
made
hostile
demonstrations
in
the
channel
august
d
the
german
government
declared
war
on
france
the
following
day
great
britain
demanded
of
germany
respect
for
belgian
neutrality
and
failing
to
receive
the
guarantee
broke
off
diplomatic
relations
on
the
th
the
british
prime
minister
announced
that
war
had
opened
between
england
and
germany
the
storm
now
broke
in
all
its
pitiless
fury
the
state
of
american
opinion
although
president
wilson
promptly
proclaimed
the
neutrality
of
the
united
states
the
sympathies
of
a
large
majority
of
the
american
people
were
without
doubt
on
the
side
of
great
britain
and
france
to
them
the
invasion
of
the
little
kingdom
of
belgium
and
the
horrors
that
accompanied
german
occupation
were
odious
in
the
extreme
moreover
they
regarded
the
german
imperial
government
as
an
autocratic
power
wielded
in
the
interest
of
an
ambitious
military
party
the
kaiser
william
ii
and
the
crown
prince
were
the
symbols
of
royal
arrogance
on
the
other
hand
many
americans
of
german
descent
in
memory
of
their
ties
with
the
fatherland
openly
sympathized
with
the
central
powers
and
many
americans
of
irish
descent
recalling
their
long
and
bitter
struggle
for
home
rule
in
ireland
would
have
regarded
british
defeat
as
a
merited
redress
of
ancient
grievances
extremely
sensitive
to
american
opinion
but
ill
informed
about
it
the
german
government
soon
began
systematic
efforts
to
present
its
cause
to
the
people
of
the
united
states
in
the
most
favorable
light
possible
dr
bernhard
dernburg
the
former
colonial
secretary
of
the
german
empire
was
sent
to
america
as
a
special
agent
for
months
he
filled
the
newspapers
magazines
and
periodicals
with
interviews
articles
and
notes
on
the
justice
of
the
teutonic
cause
from
a
press
bureau
in
new
york
flowed
a
stream
of
pamphlets
leaflets
and
cartoons
a
magazine
the
fatherland
was
founded
to
secure
fair
play
for
germany
and
austria
several
professors
in
american
universities
who
had
received
their
training
in
germany
took
up
the
pen
in
defense
of
the
central
empires
the
german
language
press
without
exception
it
seems
the
national
german
alliance
minor
german
societies
and
lutheran
churches
came
to
the
support
of
the
german
cause
even
the
english
language
papers
though
generally
favorable
to
the
entente
allies
opened
their
columns
in
the
interest
of
equal
justice
to
the
spokesmen
for
all
the
contending
powers
of
europe
before
two
weeks
had
elapsed
the
controversy
had
become
so
intense
that
president
wilson
august
was
moved
to
caution
his
countrymen
against
falling
into
angry
disputes
every
man
he
said
who
really
loves
america
will
act
and
speak
in
the
true
spirit
of
neutrality
which
is
the
spirit
of
impartiality
and
fairness
and
friendliness
to
all
concerned
we
must
be
impartial
in
thought
as
well
as
in
action
must
put
a
curb
upon
our
sentiments
as
well
as
upon
every
transaction
that
might
be
construed
as
a
preference
of
one
party
to
the
struggle
before
another
the
clash
over
american
trade
as
in
the
time
of
the
napoleonic
wars
the
conflict
in
europe
raised
fundamental
questions
respecting
rights
of
americans
trading
with
countries
at
peace
as
well
as
those
at
war
on
this
point
there
existed
on
august
a
fairly
definite
body
of
principles
by
which
nations
were
bound
among
them
the
following
were
of
vital
significance
in
the
first
place
it
was
recognized
that
an
enemy
merchant
ship
caught
on
the
high
seas
was
a
legitimate
prize
of
war
which
might
be
seized
and
confiscated
in
the
second
place
it
was
agreed
that
contraband
of
war
found
on
an
enemy
or
neutral
ship
was
a
lawful
prize
any
ship
suspected
of
carrying
it
was
liable
to
search
and
if
caught
with
forbidden
goods
was
subject
to
seizure
in
the
third
place
international
law
prescribed
that
a
peaceful
merchant
ship
whether
belonging
to
an
enemy
or
to
a
neutral
country
should
not
be
destroyed
or
sunk
without
provision
for
the
safety
of
crew
and
passengers
in
the
fourth
place
it
was
understood
that
a
belligerent
had
the
right
if
it
could
to
blockade
the
ports
of
an
enemy
and
prevent
the
ingress
and
egress
of
all
ships
but
such
a
blockade
to
be
lawful
had
to
be
effective
these
general
principles
left
undetermined
two
important
matters
what
is
an
effective
blockade
and
what
is
contraband
of
war
the
task
of
answering
these
questions
fell
to
great
britain
as
mistress
of
the
seas
although
the
german
submarines
made
it
impossible
for
her
battleships
to
maintain
a
continuous
patrol
of
the
waters
in
front
of
blockaded
ports
she
declared
the
blockade
to
be
none
the
less
effective
because
her
navy
was
supreme
as
to
contraband
of
war
great
britain
put
such
a
broad
interpretation
upon
the
term
as
to
include
nearly
every
important
article
of
commerce
early
in
she
declared
even
cargoes
of
grain
and
flour
to
be
contraband
defending
the
action
on
the
ground
that
the
german
government
had
recently
taken
possession
of
all
domestic
stocks
of
corn
wheat
and
flour
a
new
question
arose
in
connection
with
american
trade
with
the
neutral
countries
surrounding
germany
great
britain
early
began
to
intercept
ships
carrying
oil
gasoline
and
copper
all
war
materials
of
prime
importance
on
the
ground
that
they
either
were
destined
ultimately
to
germany
or
would
release
goods
for
sale
to
germans
on
november
the
english
government
announced
that
the
germans
wore
sowing
mines
in
open
waters
and
that
therefore
the
whole
of
the
north
sea
was
a
military
zone
ships
bound
for
denmark
norway
and
sweden
were
ordered
to
come
by
the
english
channel
for
inspection
and
sailing
directions
in
effect
americans
were
now
licensed
by
great
britain
to
trade
in
certain
commodities
and
in
certain
amounts
with
neutral
countries
against
these
extraordinary
measures
the
state
department
at
washington
lodged
pointed
objections
saying
this
government
is
reluctantly
forced
to
the
conclusion
that
the
present
policy
of
his
majesty
s
government
toward
neutral
ships
and
cargoes
exceeds
the
manifest
necessity
of
a
belligerent
and
constitutes
restrictions
upon
the
rights
of
american
citizens
on
the
high
seas
which
are
not
justified
by
the
rules
of
international
law
or
required
under
the
principle
of
self
preservation
germany
begins
the
submarine
campaign
germany
now
announced
that
on
and
after
february
the
whole
of
the
english
channel
and
the
waters
around
great
britain
would
be
deemed
a
war
zone
and
that
every
enemy
ship
found
therein
would
be
destroyed
the
german
decree
added
that
as
the
british
admiralty
had
ordered
the
use
of
neutral
flags
by
english
ships
in
time
of
distress
neutral
vessels
would
be
in
danger
of
destruction
if
found
in
the
forbidden
area
it
was
clear
that
germany
intended
to
employ
submarines
to
destroy
shipping
a
new
factor
was
thus
introduced
into
naval
warfare
one
not
provided
for
in
the
accepted
laws
of
war
a
warship
overhauling
a
merchant
vessel
could
easily
take
its
crew
and
passengers
on
board
for
safe
keeping
as
prescribed
by
international
law
but
a
submarine
ordinarily
could
do
nothing
of
the
sort
of
necessity
the
lives
and
the
ships
of
neutrals
as
well
as
of
belligerents
were
put
in
mortal
peril
this
amazing
conduct
germany
justified
on
the
ground
that
it
was
mere
retaliation
against
great
britain
for
her
violations
of
international
law
the
response
of
the
united
states
to
the
ominous
german
order
was
swift
and
direct
on
february
it
warned
germany
that
if
her
commanders
destroyed
american
lives
and
ships
in
obedience
to
that
decree
the
action
would
be
very
hard
indeed
to
reconcile
with
the
friendly
relations
happily
subsisting
between
the
two
governments
the
american
note
added
that
the
german
imperial
government
would
be
held
to
strict
accountability
and
all
necessary
steps
would
be
taken
to
safeguard
american
lives
and
american
rights
this
was
firm
and
clear
language
but
the
only
response
which
it
evoked
from
germany
was
a
suggestion
that
if
great
britain
would
allow
food
supplies
to
pass
through
the
blockade
the
submarine
campaign
would
be
dropped
violations
of
american
rights
meanwhile
germany
continued
to
ravage
shipping
on
the
high
seas
on
january
a
german
raider
sank
the
american
ship
william
p
frye
in
the
south
atlantic
on
march
a
british
ship
the
falaba
was
sunk
by
a
submarine
and
many
on
board
including
an
american
citizen
were
killed
and
on
april
a
german
airplane
dropped
bombs
on
the
american
steamer
cushing
on
the
morning
of
may
americans
were
astounded
to
see
in
the
newspapers
an
advertisement
signed
by
the
german
imperial
embassy
warning
travelers
of
the
dangers
in
the
war
zone
and
notifying
them
that
any
who
ventured
on
british
ships
into
that
area
did
so
at
their
own
risk
on
that
day
the
lusitania
a
british
steamer
sailed
from
new
york
for
liverpool
on
may
without
warning
the
ship
was
struck
by
two
torpedoes
and
in
a
few
minutes
went
down
by
the
bow
carrying
to
death
persons
including
american
men
women
and
children
a
cry
of
horror
ran
through
the
country
the
german
papers
in
america
and
a
few
american
people
argued
that
american
citizens
had
been
duly
warned
of
the
danger
and
had
deliberately
taken
their
lives
into
their
own
hands
but
the
terrible
deed
was
almost
universally
condemned
by
public
opinion
the
lusitania
notes
on
may
the
department
of
state
at
washington
made
public
the
first
of
three
famous
notes
on
the
lusitania
case
it
solemnly
informed
the
german
government
that
no
warning
that
an
unlawful
and
inhumane
act
will
be
committed
can
possibly
be
accepted
as
an
excuse
or
palliation
for
that
act
or
as
an
abatement
of
the
responsibility
for
its
commission
it
called
upon
the
german
government
to
disavow
the
act
make
reparation
as
far
as
possible
and
take
steps
to
prevent
the
recurrence
of
anything
so
obviously
subversive
of
the
principles
of
warfare
the
note
closed
with
a
clear
caution
to
germany
that
the
government
of
the
united
states
would
not
omit
any
word
or
any
act
necessary
to
the
performance
of
its
sacred
duty
of
maintaining
the
rights
of
the
united
states
and
its
citizens
and
of
safeguarding
their
free
exercise
and
enjoyment
the
die
was
cast
but
germany
in
reply
merely
temporized
in
a
second
note
made
public
on
june
the
position
of
the
united
states
was
again
affirmed
william
jennings
bryan
the
secretary
of
state
had
resigned
because
the
drift
of
president
wilson
s
policy
was
not
toward
mediation
but
the
strict
maintenance
of
american
rights
if
need
be
by
force
of
arms
the
german
reply
was
still
evasive
and
german
naval
commanders
continued
their
course
of
sinking
merchant
ships
in
a
third
and
final
note
of
july
president
wilson
made
it
clear
to
germany
that
he
meant
what
he
said
when
he
wrote
that
he
would
maintain
the
rights
of
american
citizens
finally
after
much
discussion
and
shifting
about
the
german
ambassador
on
september
sent
a
brief
note
to
the
secretary
of
state
liners
will
not
be
sunk
by
our
submarines
without
warning
and
without
safety
of
the
lives
of
non
combatants
provided
the
liners
do
not
try
to
escape
or
offer
resistance
editorially
the
new
york
times
declared
it
is
a
triumph
not
only
of
diplomacy
but
of
reason
of
humanity
of
justice
and
of
truth
the
secretary
of
state
saw
in
it
a
recognition
of
the
fundamental
principles
for
which
we
have
contended
the
presidential
election
of
in
the
midst
of
this
crisis
came
the
presidential
campaign
on
the
republican
side
everything
seemed
to
depend
upon
the
action
of
the
progressives
if
the
breach
created
in
could
be
closed
victory
was
possible
if
not
defeat
was
certain
a
promise
of
unity
lay
in
the
fact
that
the
conventions
of
the
republicans
and
progressives
were
held
simultaneously
in
chicago
the
friends
of
roosevelt
hoped
that
both
parties
would
select
him
as
their
candidate
but
this
hope
was
not
realized
the
republicans
chose
and
the
progressives
accepted
charles
e
hughes
an
associate
justice
of
the
federal
supreme
court
who
as
governor
of
new
york
had
won
a
national
reputation
by
waging
war
on
machine
politicians
in
the
face
of
the
clamor
for
expressions
of
sympathy
with
one
or
the
other
of
the
contending
powers
of
europe
the
republicans
chose
a
middle
course
declaring
that
they
would
uphold
all
american
rights
at
home
and
abroad
by
land
and
by
sea
this
sentiment
mr
hughes
echoed
in
his
acceptance
speech
by
some
it
was
interpreted
to
mean
a
firmer
policy
in
dealing
with
great
britain
by
others
a
more
vigorous
handling
of
the
submarine
menace
the
democrats
on
their
side
renominated
president
wilson
by
acclamation
reviewed
with
pride
the
legislative
achievements
of
the
party
and
commended
the
splendid
diplomatic
victories
of
our
great
president
who
has
preserved
the
vital
interests
of
our
government
and
its
citizens
and
kept
us
out
of
war
in
the
election
which
ensued
president
wilson
s
popular
vote
exceeded
that
cast
for
mr
hughes
by
more
than
half
a
million
while
his
electoral
vote
stood
to
the
result
was
regarded
and
not
without
warrant
as
a
great
personal
triumph
for
the
president
he
had
received
the
largest
vote
yet
cast
for
a
presidential
candidate
the
progressive
party
practically
disappeared
and
the
socialists
suffered
a
severe
set
back
falling
far
behind
the
vote
of
president
wilson
urges
peace
upon
the
warring
nations
apparently
convinced
that
his
pacific
policies
had
been
profoundly
approved
by
his
countrymen
president
wilson
soon
after
the
election
addressed
peace
notes
to
the
european
belligerents
on
december
the
german
emperor
proposed
to
the
allied
powers
that
they
enter
into
peace
negotiations
a
suggestion
that
was
treated
as
a
mere
political
maneuver
by
the
opposing
governments
two
days
later
president
wilson
sent
a
note
to
the
warring
nations
asking
them
to
avow
the
terms
upon
which
war
might
be
concluded
to
these
notes
the
central
powers
replied
that
they
were
ready
to
meet
their
antagonists
in
a
peace
conference
and
allied
powers
answered
by
presenting
certain
conditions
precedent
to
a
satisfactory
settlement
on
january
president
wilson
in
an
address
before
the
senate
declared
it
to
be
a
duty
of
the
united
states
to
take
part
in
the
establishment
of
a
stable
peace
on
the
basis
of
certain
principles
these
were
in
short
peace
without
victory
the
right
of
nationalities
to
freedom
and
self
government
the
independence
of
poland
freedom
of
the
seas
the
reduction
of
armaments
and
the
abolition
of
entangling
alliances
the
whole
world
was
discussing
the
president
s
remarkable
message
when
it
was
dumbfounded
to
hear
on
january
that
the
german
ambassador
at
washington
had
announced
the
official
renewal
of
ruthless
submarine
warfare
the
united
states
at
war
steps
toward
war
three
days
after
the
receipt
of
the
news
that
the
german
government
intended
to
return
to
its
former
submarine
policy
president
wilson
severed
diplomatic
relations
with
the
german
empire
at
the
same
time
he
explained
to
congress
that
he
desired
no
conflict
with
germany
and
would
await
an
overt
act
before
taking
further
steps
to
preserve
american
rights
god
grant
he
concluded
that
we
may
not
be
challenged
to
defend
them
by
acts
of
willful
injustice
on
the
part
of
the
government
of
germany
yet
the
challenge
came
between
february
and
april
six
american
merchant
vessels
were
torpedoed
in
most
cases
without
any
warning
and
without
regard
to
the
loss
of
american
lives
president
wilson
therefore
called
upon
congress
to
answer
the
german
menace
the
reply
of
congress
on
april
was
a
resolution
passed
with
only
a
few
dissenting
votes
declaring
the
existence
of
a
state
of
war
with
germany
austria
hungary
at
once
severed
diplomatic
relations
with
the
united
states
but
it
was
not
until
december
that
congress
acting
on
the
president
s
advice
declared
war
also
on
that
vassal
of
the
german
government
american
war
aims
in
many
addresses
at
the
beginning
and
during
the
course
of
the
war
president
wilson
stated
the
purposes
which
actuated
our
government
in
taking
up
arms
he
first
made
it
clear
that
it
was
a
war
of
self
defense
the
military
masters
of
germany
he
exclaimed
denied
us
the
right
to
be
neutral
proof
of
that
lay
on
every
hand
agents
of
the
german
imperial
government
had
destroyed
american
lives
and
american
property
on
the
high
seas
they
had
filled
our
communities
with
spies
they
had
planted
bombs
in
ships
and
munition
works
they
had
fomented
divisions
among
american
citizens
though
assailed
in
many
ways
and
compelled
to
resort
to
war
the
united
states
sought
no
material
rewards
the
world
must
be
made
safe
for
democracy
its
peace
must
be
planted
upon
the
tested
foundations
of
political
liberty
we
have
no
selfish
ends
to
serve
we
desire
no
conquest
no
dominion
we
seek
no
indemnities
for
ourselves
in
a
very
remarkable
message
read
to
congress
on
january
president
wilson
laid
down
his
famous
fourteen
points
summarizing
the
ideals
for
which
we
were
fighting
they
included
open
treaties
of
peace
openly
arrived
at
absolute
freedom
of
navigation
upon
the
seas
the
removal
as
far
as
possible
of
trade
barriers
among
nations
reduction
of
armaments
adjustment
of
colonial
claims
in
the
interest
of
the
populations
concerned
fair
and
friendly
treatment
of
russia
the
restoration
of
belgium
righting
the
wrong
done
to
france
in
in
the
matter
of
alsace
lorraine
adjustment
of
italian
frontiers
along
the
lines
of
nationality
more
liberty
for
the
peoples
of
austria
hungary
the
restoration
of
serbia
and
rumania
the
readjustment
of
the
turkish
empire
an
independent
poland
and
an
association
of
nations
to
afford
mutual
guarantees
to
all
states
great
and
small
on
a
later
occasion
president
wilson
elaborated
the
last
point
namely
the
formation
of
a
league
of
nations
to
guarantee
peace
and
establish
justice
among
the
powers
of
the
world
democracy
the
right
of
nations
to
determine
their
own
fate
a
covenant
of
enduring
peace
these
were
the
ideals
for
which
the
american
people
were
to
pour
out
their
blood
and
treasure
the
selective
draft
the
world
war
became
a
war
of
nations
the
powers
against
which
we
were
arrayed
had
every
able
bodied
man
in
service
and
all
their
resources
human
and
material
thrown
into
the
scale
for
this
reason
president
wilson
summoned
the
whole
people
of
the
united
states
to
make
every
sacrifice
necessary
for
victory
congress
by
law
decreed
that
the
national
army
should
be
chosen
from
all
male
citizens
and
males
not
enemy
aliens
who
had
declared
their
intention
of
becoming
citizens
by
the
first
act
of
may
it
fixed
the
age
limits
at
twenty
one
to
thirty
one
inclusive
later
in
august
it
extended
them
to
eighteen
and
forty
five
from
the
men
of
the
first
group
so
enrolled
were
chosen
by
lot
the
soldiers
for
the
world
war
who
with
the
regular
army
and
the
national
guard
formed
the
american
expeditionary
force
upholding
the
american
cause
on
the
battlefields
of
europe
the
whole
nation
said
the
president
must
be
a
team
in
which
each
man
shall
play
the
part
for
which
he
is
best
fitted
liberty
loans
and
taxes
in
order
that
the
military
and
naval
forces
should
be
stinted
in
no
respect
the
nation
was
called
upon
to
place
its
financial
resources
at
the
service
of
the
government
some
urged
the
conscription
of
wealth
as
well
as
men
meaning
the
support
of
the
war
out
of
taxes
upon
great
fortunes
but
more
conservative
counsels
prevailed
four
great
liberty
loans
were
floated
all
the
agencies
of
modern
publicity
being
employed
to
enlist
popular
interest
the
first
loan
had
four
and
a
half
million
subscribers
the
fourth
more
than
twenty
million
combined
with
loans
were
heavy
taxes
a
progressive
tax
was
laid
upon
incomes
beginning
with
four
per
cent
on
incomes
in
the
lower
ranges
and
rising
to
sixty
three
per
cent
of
that
part
of
any
income
above
a
progressive
tax
was
levied
upon
inheritances
an
excess
profits
tax
was
laid
upon
all
corporations
and
partnerships
rising
in
amount
to
sixty
per
cent
of
the
net
income
in
excess
of
thirty
three
per
cent
on
the
invested
capital
this
said
a
distinguished
economist
is
the
high
water
mark
in
the
history
of
taxation
never
before
in
the
annals
of
civilization
has
an
attempt
been
made
to
take
as
much
as
two
thirds
of
a
man
s
income
by
taxation
mobilizing
material
resources
no
stone
was
left
unturned
to
provide
the
arms
munitions
supplies
and
transportation
required
in
the
gigantic
undertaking
between
the
declaration
of
war
and
the
armistice
congress
enacted
law
after
law
relative
to
food
supplies
raw
materials
railways
mines
ships
forests
and
industrial
enterprises
no
power
over
the
lives
and
property
of
citizens
deemed
necessary
to
the
prosecution
of
the
armed
conflict
was
withheld
from
the
government
the
farmer
s
wheat
the
housewife
s
sugar
coal
at
the
mines
labor
in
the
factories
ships
at
the
wharves
trade
with
friendly
countries
the
railways
banks
stores
private
fortunes
all
were
mobilized
and
laid
under
whatever
obligations
the
government
deemed
imperative
never
was
a
nation
more
completely
devoted
to
a
single
cause
a
law
of
august
gave
the
president
power
to
fix
the
prices
of
wheat
and
coal
and
to
take
almost
any
steps
necessary
to
prevent
monopoly
and
excessive
prices
by
a
series
of
measures
enlarging
the
principles
of
the
shipping
act
of
ships
and
shipyards
were
brought
under
public
control
and
the
government
was
empowered
to
embark
upon
a
great
ship
building
program
in
december
the
government
assumed
for
the
period
of
the
war
the
operation
of
the
railways
under
a
presidential
proclamation
which
was
elaborated
in
march
by
act
of
congress
in
the
summer
of
the
express
telephone
and
telegraph
business
of
the
entire
country
passed
under
government
control
by
war
risk
insurance
acts
allowances
were
made
for
the
families
of
enlisted
men
compensation
for
injuries
was
provided
death
benefits
were
instituted
and
a
system
of
national
insurance
was
established
in
the
interest
of
the
men
in
service
never
before
in
the
history
of
the
country
had
the
government
taken
such
a
wise
and
humane
view
of
its
obligations
to
those
who
served
on
the
field
of
battle
or
on
the
seas
the
espionage
and
sedition
acts
by
the
espionage
law
of
june
and
the
amending
law
known
as
the
sedition
act
passed
in
may
of
the
following
year
the
government
was
given
a
drastic
power
over
the
expression
of
opinion
the
first
measure
penalized
those
who
conveyed
information
to
a
foreign
country
to
be
used
to
the
injury
of
the
united
states
those
who
made
false
statements
designed
to
interfere
with
the
military
or
naval
forces
of
the
united
states
those
who
attempted
to
stir
up
insubordination
or
disloyalty
in
the
army
and
navy
and
those
who
willfully
obstructed
enlistment
the
sedition
act
was
still
more
severe
and
sweeping
in
its
terms
it
imposed
heavy
penalties
upon
any
person
who
used
abusive
language
about
the
government
or
institutions
of
the
country
it
authorized
the
dismissal
of
any
officer
of
the
government
who
committed
disloyal
acts
or
uttered
disloyal
language
and
empowered
the
postmaster
general
to
close
the
mails
to
persons
violating
the
law
this
measure
prepared
by
the
department
of
justice
encountered
vigorous
opposition
in
the
senate
where
twenty
four
republicans
and
two
democrats
voted
against
it
senator
johnson
of
california
denounced
it
as
a
law
to
suppress
the
freedom
of
the
press
in
the
united
states
and
to
prevent
any
man
no
matter
who
he
is
from
expressing
legitimate
criticism
concerning
the
present
government
the
constitutionality
of
the
acts
was
attacked
but
they
were
sustained
by
the
supreme
court
and
stringently
enforced
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
the
launching
of
a
ship
at
the
great
naval
yards
newark
n
j
labor
and
the
war
in
view
of
the
restlessness
of
european
labor
during
the
war
and
especially
the
proletarian
revolution
in
russia
in
november
some
anxiety
was
early
expressed
as
to
the
stand
which
organized
labor
might
take
in
the
united
states
it
was
however
soon
dispelled
samuel
gompers
speaking
for
the
american
federation
of
labor
declared
that
this
is
labor
s
war
and
pledged
the
united
support
of
all
the
unions
there
was
some
dissent
the
socialist
party
denounced
the
war
as
a
capitalist
quarrel
but
all
the
protests
combined
were
too
slight
to
have
much
effect
american
labor
leaders
were
sent
to
europe
to
strengthen
the
wavering
ranks
of
trade
unionists
in
war
worn
england
france
and
italy
labor
was
given
representation
on
the
important
boards
and
commissions
dealing
with
industrial
questions
trade
union
standards
were
accepted
by
the
government
and
generally
applied
in
industry
the
department
of
labor
became
one
of
the
powerful
war
centers
of
the
nation
in
a
memorable
address
to
the
american
federation
of
labor
president
wilson
assured
the
trade
unionists
that
labor
conditions
should
not
be
made
unduly
onerous
by
the
war
and
received
in
return
a
pledge
of
loyalty
from
the
federation
recognition
of
labor
s
contribution
to
winning
the
war
was
embodied
in
the
treaty
of
peace
which
provided
for
a
permanent
international
organization
to
promote
the
world
wide
effort
of
labor
to
improve
social
conditions
the
league
of
nations
has
for
its
object
the
establishment
of
universal
peace
runs
the
preamble
to
the
labor
section
of
the
treaty
and
such
a
peace
can
be
established
only
if
it
is
based
upon
social
justice
the
failure
of
any
nation
to
adopt
humane
conditions
of
labor
is
an
obstacle
in
the
way
of
other
nations
which
desire
to
improve
the
conditions
in
their
own
countries
the
american
navy
in
the
war
as
soon
as
congress
declared
war
the
fleet
was
mobilized
american
ports
were
thrown
open
to
the
warships
of
the
allies
immediate
provision
was
made
for
increasing
the
number
of
men
and
ships
and
a
contingent
of
war
vessels
was
sent
to
cooperate
with
the
british
and
french
in
their
life
and
death
contest
with
submarines
special
effort
was
made
to
stimulate
the
production
of
submarine
chasers
and
scout
cruisers
to
be
sent
to
the
danger
zone
convoys
were
provided
to
accompany
the
transports
conveying
soldiers
to
france
before
the
end
of
the
war
more
than
three
hundred
american
vessels
and
officers
and
men
were
operating
in
european
waters
though
the
german
fleet
failed
to
come
out
and
challenge
the
sea
power
of
the
allies
the
battleships
of
the
united
states
were
always
ready
to
do
their
full
duty
in
such
an
event
as
things
turned
out
the
service
of
the
american
navy
was
limited
mainly
to
helping
in
the
campaign
that
wore
down
the
submarine
menace
to
allied
shipping
the
war
in
france
owing
to
the
peculiar
character
of
the
warfare
in
france
it
required
a
longer
time
for
american
military
forces
to
get
into
action
but
there
was
no
unnecessary
delay
soon
after
the
declaration
of
war
steps
were
taken
to
give
military
assistance
to
the
allies
the
regular
army
was
enlarged
and
the
troops
of
the
national
guard
were
brought
into
national
service
on
june
general
john
j
pershing
chosen
head
of
the
american
expeditionary
forces
reached
paris
and
began
preparations
for
the
arrival
of
our
troops
in
june
the
vanguard
of
the
army
reached
france
a
slow
and
steady
stream
followed
as
soon
as
the
men
enrolled
under
the
draft
were
ready
it
became
a
flood
during
the
period
of
the
war
the
army
was
enlarged
from
about
men
to
of
whom
more
than
were
in
france
when
the
armistice
was
signed
although
american
troops
did
not
take
part
on
a
large
scale
until
the
last
phase
of
the
war
in
several
battalions
of
infantry
were
in
the
trenches
by
october
and
had
their
first
severe
encounter
with
the
germans
early
in
november
in
january
they
took
over
a
part
of
the
front
line
as
an
american
sector
in
march
general
pershing
placed
our
forces
at
the
disposal
of
general
foch
commander
in
chief
of
the
allied
armies
the
first
division
which
entered
the
montdidier
salient
in
april
soon
was
engaged
with
the
enemy
taking
with
splendid
dash
the
town
of
cantigny
and
all
other
objectives
which
were
organized
and
held
steadfastly
against
vicious
counter
attacks
and
galling
artillery
fire
illustration
copyright
by
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
troops
returning
from
france
when
the
germans
launched
their
grand
drives
toward
the
marne
and
paris
in
june
and
july
every
available
man
was
placed
at
general
foch
s
command
at
belleau
wood
at
chateau
thierry
and
other
points
along
the
deep
salient
made
by
the
germans
into
the
french
lines
american
soldiers
distinguished
themselves
by
heroic
action
they
also
played
an
important
role
in
the
counter
attack
that
smashed
the
salient
and
drove
the
germans
back
in
september
american
troops
with
french
aid
wiped
out
the
german
salient
at
st
mihiel
by
this
time
general
pershing
was
ready
for
the
great
american
drive
to
the
northeast
in
the
argonne
forest
while
he
also
cooperated
with
the
british
in
the
assault
on
the
hindenburg
line
in
the
meuse
argonne
battle
our
soldiers
encountered
some
of
the
most
severe
fighting
of
the
war
and
pressed
forward
steadily
against
the
most
stubborn
resistance
from
the
enemy
on
the
th
of
november
reported
general
pershing
a
division
of
the
first
corps
reached
a
point
on
the
meuse
opposite
sedan
twenty
five
miles
from
our
line
of
departure
the
strategical
goal
which
was
our
highest
hope
was
gained
we
had
cut
the
enemy
s
main
line
of
communications
and
nothing
but
a
surrender
or
an
armistice
could
save
his
army
from
complete
disaster
five
days
later
the
end
came
on
the
morning
of
november
the
order
to
cease
firing
went
into
effect
the
german
army
was
in
rapid
retreat
and
demoralization
had
begun
the
kaiser
had
abdicated
and
fled
into
holland
the
hohenzollern
dreams
of
empire
were
shattered
in
the
fifty
second
month
the
world
war
involving
nearly
every
civilized
nation
on
the
globe
was
brought
to
a
close
more
than
american
soldiers
and
sailors
had
given
their
lives
more
than
had
been
wounded
or
were
missing
or
in
german
prison
camps
illustration
western
battle
lines
of
the
various
years
of
the
world
war
the
settlement
at
paris
the
peace
conference
on
january
a
conference
of
the
allied
and
associated
powers
assembled
to
pronounce
judgment
upon
the
german
empire
and
its
defeated
satellites
austria
hungary
bulgaria
and
turkey
it
was
a
moving
spectacle
seventy
two
delegates
spoke
for
thirty
two
states
the
united
states
great
britain
france
italy
and
japan
had
five
delegates
each
belgium
brazil
and
serbia
were
each
assigned
three
canada
australia
south
africa
india
china
greece
hedjaz
poland
portugal
rumania
siam
and
czechoslovakia
were
allotted
two
apiece
the
remaining
states
of
new
zealand
bolivia
cuba
ecuador
guatemala
haiti
honduras
liberia
nicaragua
panama
peru
and
uruguay
each
had
one
delegate
president
wilson
spoke
in
person
for
the
united
states
england
france
and
italy
were
represented
by
their
premiers
david
lloyd
george
georges
clemenceau
and
vittorio
orlando
illustration
premiers
lloyd
george
orlando
and
clemenceau
and
president
wilson
at
paris
the
supreme
council
the
real
work
of
the
settlement
was
first
committed
to
a
supreme
council
of
ten
representing
the
united
states
great
britain
france
italy
and
japan
this
was
later
reduced
to
five
members
then
japan
dropped
out
and
finally
italy
leaving
only
president
wilson
and
the
premiers
lloyd
george
and
clemenceau
the
big
three
who
assumed
the
burden
of
mighty
decisions
on
may
their
work
was
completed
and
in
a
secret
session
of
the
full
conference
the
whole
treaty
of
peace
was
approved
though
a
few
of
the
powers
made
reservations
or
objections
the
next
day
the
treaty
was
presented
to
the
germans
who
after
prolonged
protests
signed
on
the
last
day
of
grace
june
this
german
treaty
was
followed
by
agreements
with
austria
hungary
bulgaria
and
turkey
collectively
these
great
documents
formed
the
legal
basis
of
the
general
european
settlement
the
terms
of
the
settlement
the
combined
treaties
make
a
huge
volume
the
german
treaty
alone
embraces
about
words
collectively
they
cover
an
immense
range
of
subjects
which
may
be
summarized
under
five
heads
the
territorial
settlement
in
europe
the
destruction
of
german
military
power
reparations
for
damages
done
by
germany
and
her
allies
the
disposition
of
german
colonies
and
protectorates
and
the
league
of
nations
germany
was
reduced
by
the
cession
of
alsace
lorraine
to
france
and
the
loss
of
several
other
provinces
austria
hungary
was
dissolved
and
dismembered
russia
was
reduced
by
the
creation
of
new
states
on
the
west
bulgaria
was
stripped
of
her
gains
in
the
recent
balkan
wars
turkey
was
dismembered
nine
new
independent
states
were
created
poland
finland
lithuania
latvia
esthonia
ukraine
czechoslovakia
armenia
and
hedjaz
italy
greece
rumania
and
serbia
were
enlarged
by
cessions
of
territory
and
serbia
was
transformed
into
the
great
state
of
jugoslavia
the
destruction
of
german
military
power
was
thorough
the
entire
navy
with
minor
exceptions
was
turned
over
to
the
allied
and
associated
powers
germany
s
total
equipment
for
the
future
was
limited
to
six
battleships
and
six
light
cruisers
with
certain
small
vessels
but
no
submarines
the
number
of
enlisted
men
and
officers
for
the
army
was
fixed
at
not
more
than
the
general
staff
was
dissolved
and
the
manufacture
of
munitions
restricted
germany
was
compelled
to
accept
full
responsibility
for
all
damages
to
pay
five
billion
dollars
in
cash
and
goods
and
to
make
certain
other
payments
which
might
be
ordered
from
time
to
time
by
an
inter
allied
reparations
commission
she
was
also
required
to
deliver
to
belgium
france
and
italy
millions
of
tons
of
coal
every
year
for
ten
years
while
by
way
of
additional
compensation
to
france
the
rich
coal
basin
of
the
saar
was
placed
under
inter
allied
control
to
be
exploited
under
french
administration
for
a
period
of
at
least
fifteen
years
austria
and
the
other
associates
of
germany
were
also
laid
under
heavy
obligations
to
the
victors
damages
done
to
shipping
by
submarines
and
other
vessels
were
to
be
paid
for
on
the
basis
of
ton
for
ton
the
disposition
of
the
german
colonies
and
the
old
ottoman
empire
presented
knotty
problems
it
was
finally
agreed
that
the
german
colonies
and
turkish
provinces
which
were
in
a
backward
stage
of
development
should
be
placed
under
the
tutelage
of
certain
powers
acting
as
mandatories
holding
them
in
a
sacred
trust
of
civilization
an
exception
to
the
mandatory
principle
arose
in
the
case
of
german
rights
in
shantung
all
of
which
were
transferred
directly
to
japan
it
was
this
arrangement
that
led
the
chinese
delegation
to
withhold
their
signatures
from
the
treaty
the
league
of
nations
high
among
the
purposes
which
he
had
in
mind
in
summoning
the
nation
to
arms
president
wilson
placed
the
desire
to
put
an
end
to
war
all
through
the
united
states
the
people
spoke
of
the
war
to
end
war
no
slogan
called
forth
a
deeper
response
from
the
public
the
president
himself
repeatedly
declared
that
a
general
association
of
nations
must
be
formed
to
guard
the
peace
and
protect
all
against
the
ambitions
of
the
few
as
i
see
it
he
said
in
his
address
on
opening
the
fourth
liberty
loan
campaign
the
constitution
of
the
league
of
nations
and
the
clear
definition
of
its
objects
must
be
a
part
in
a
sense
the
most
essential
part
of
the
peace
settlement
itself
nothing
was
more
natural
therefore
than
wilson
s
insistence
at
paris
upon
the
formation
of
an
international
association
indeed
he
had
gone
to
europe
in
person
largely
to
accomplish
that
end
part
one
of
the
treaty
with
germany
the
covenant
of
the
league
of
nations
was
due
to
his
labors
more
than
to
any
other
influence
within
the
league
thus
created
were
to
be
embraced
all
the
allied
and
associated
powers
and
nearly
all
the
neutrals
by
a
two
thirds
vote
of
the
league
assembly
the
excluded
nations
might
be
admitted
the
agencies
of
the
league
of
nations
were
to
be
three
in
number
a
permanent
secretariat
located
at
geneva
an
assembly
consisting
of
one
delegate
from
each
country
dominion
or
self
governing
colony
including
canada
australia
south
africa
new
zealand
and
india
and
a
council
consisting
of
representatives
of
the
united
states
great
britain
france
italy
and
japan
and
four
other
representatives
selected
by
the
assembly
from
time
to
time
the
duties
imposed
on
the
league
and
the
obligations
accepted
by
its
members
were
numerous
and
important
the
council
was
to
take
steps
to
formulate
a
scheme
for
the
reduction
of
armaments
and
to
submit
a
plan
for
the
establishment
of
a
permanent
court
of
international
justice
the
members
of
the
league
article
x
were
to
respect
and
preserve
as
against
external
aggression
the
territorial
integrity
and
existing
political
independence
of
all
the
associated
nations
they
were
to
submit
to
arbitration
or
inquiry
by
the
council
all
disputes
which
could
not
be
adjusted
by
diplomacy
and
in
no
case
to
resort
to
war
until
three
months
after
the
award
should
any
member
disregard
its
covenants
its
action
would
be
considered
an
act
of
war
against
the
league
which
would
accordingly
cut
off
the
trade
and
business
of
the
hostile
member
and
recommend
through
the
council
to
the
several
associated
governments
the
military
measures
to
be
taken
in
case
the
decision
in
any
arbitration
of
a
dispute
was
unanimous
the
members
of
the
league
affected
by
it
were
to
abide
by
it
such
was
the
settlement
at
paris
and
such
was
the
association
of
nations
formed
to
promote
the
peace
of
the
world
they
were
quickly
approved
by
most
of
the
powers
and
the
first
assembly
of
the
league
of
nations
met
at
geneva
late
in
the
treaty
in
the
united
states
when
the
treaty
was
presented
to
the
united
states
senate
for
approval
a
violent
opposition
appeared
in
that
chamber
the
republicans
had
a
slight
majority
and
a
two
thirds
vote
was
necessary
for
ratification
the
sentiment
for
and
against
the
treaty
ran
mainly
along
party
lines
but
the
republicans
were
themselves
divided
the
major
portion
known
as
reservationists
favored
ratification
with
certain
conditions
respecting
american
rights
while
a
small
though
active
minority
rejected
the
league
of
nations
in
its
entirety
announcing
themselves
to
be
irreconcilables
the
grounds
of
this
republican
opposition
lay
partly
in
the
terms
of
peace
imposed
on
germany
and
partly
in
the
covenant
of
the
league
of
nations
exception
was
taken
to
the
clauses
which
affected
the
rights
of
american
citizens
in
property
involved
in
the
adjustment
with
germany
but
the
burden
of
criticism
was
directed
against
the
league
article
x
guaranteeing
against
external
aggression
the
political
independence
and
territorial
integrity
of
the
members
of
the
league
was
subjected
to
a
specially
heavy
fire
while
the
treatment
accorded
to
china
and
the
sections
affecting
american
internal
affairs
were
likewise
attacked
as
unjust
and
dangerous
as
an
outcome
of
their
deliberations
the
republicans
proposed
a
long
list
of
reservations
which
touched
upon
many
of
the
vital
parts
of
the
treaty
these
were
rejected
by
president
wilson
as
amounting
in
effect
to
a
nullification
of
the
treaty
as
a
deadlock
ensued
the
treaty
was
definitely
rejected
owing
to
the
failure
of
its
sponsors
to
secure
the
requisite
two
thirds
vote
illustration
europe
the
league
of
nations
in
the
campaign
of
at
this
juncture
the
presidential
campaign
of
opened
the
republicans
while
condemning
the
terms
of
the
proposed
league
endorsed
the
general
idea
of
an
international
agreement
to
prevent
war
their
candidate
senator
warren
g
harding
of
ohio
maintained
a
similar
position
without
saying
definitely
whether
the
league
devised
at
paris
could
be
recast
in
such
a
manner
as
to
meet
his
requirements
the
democrats
on
the
other
hand
while
not
opposing
limitations
clarifying
the
obligations
of
the
united
states
demanded
the
immediate
ratification
of
the
treaty
without
reservations
which
would
impair
its
essential
integrity
the
democratic
candidate
governor
james
m
cox
of
ohio
announced
his
firm
conviction
that
the
united
states
should
go
into
the
league
without
closing
the
door
to
mild
reservations
he
appealed
to
the
country
largely
on
that
issue
the
election
of
senator
harding
in
an
extraordinary
landslide
coupled
with
the
return
of
a
majority
of
republicans
to
the
senate
made
uncertain
american
participation
in
the
league
of
nations
the
united
states
and
international
entanglements
whether
america
entered
the
league
or
not
it
could
not
close
its
doors
to
the
world
and
escape
perplexing
international
complications
it
had
ever
increasing
financial
and
commercial
connections
with
all
other
countries
our
associates
in
the
recent
war
were
heavily
indebted
to
our
government
the
prosperity
of
american
industries
depended
to
a
considerable
extent
upon
the
recovery
of
the
impoverished
and
battle
torn
countries
of
europe
there
were
other
complications
no
less
specific
the
united
states
was
compelled
by
force
of
circumstances
to
adopt
a
russian
policy
the
government
of
the
czar
had
been
overthrown
by
a
liberal
revolution
which
in
turn
had
been
succeeded
by
an
extreme
communist
dictatorship
the
bolsheviki
or
majority
faction
of
the
socialists
had
obtained
control
of
the
national
council
of
peasants
workingmen
and
soldiers
called
the
soviet
and
inaugurated
a
radical
regime
they
had
made
peace
with
germany
in
march
thereupon
the
united
states
joined
england
france
and
japan
in
an
unofficial
war
upon
them
after
the
general
settlement
at
paris
in
our
government
while
withdrawing
troops
from
siberia
and
archangel
continued
in
its
refusal
to
recognize
the
bolshevists
or
to
permit
unhampered
trade
with
them
president
wilson
repeatedly
denounced
them
as
the
enemies
of
civilization
and
undertook
to
lay
down
for
all
countries
the
principles
which
should
govern
intercourse
with
russia
further
international
complications
were
created
in
connection
with
the
world
war
wholly
apart
from
the
terms
of
peace
or
the
league
of
nations
the
united
states
had
participated
in
a
general
european
conflict
which
changed
the
boundaries
of
countries
called
into
being
new
nations
and
reduced
the
power
and
territories
of
the
vanquished
accordingly
it
was
bound
to
face
the
problem
of
how
far
it
was
prepared
to
cooperate
with
the
victors
in
any
settlement
of
europe
s
difficulties
by
no
conceivable
process
therefore
could
america
be
disentangled
from
the
web
of
world
affairs
isolation
if
desirable
had
become
impossible
within
three
hundred
years
from
the
founding
of
the
tiny
settlements
at
jamestown
and
plymouth
america
by
virtue
of
its
institutions
its
population
its
wealth
and
its
commerce
had
become
first
among
the
nations
of
the
earth
by
moral
obligations
and
by
practical
interests
its
fate
was
thus
linked
with
the
destiny
of
all
mankind
summary
of
democracy
and
the
world
war
the
astounding
industrial
progress
that
characterized
the
period
following
the
civil
war
bequeathed
to
the
new
generation
many
perplexing
problems
connected
with
the
growth
of
trusts
and
railways
the
accumulation
of
great
fortunes
the
increase
of
poverty
in
the
industrial
cities
the
exhaustion
of
the
free
land
and
the
acquisition
of
dominions
in
distant
seas
as
long
as
there
was
an
abundance
of
land
in
the
west
any
able
bodied
man
with
initiative
and
industry
could
become
an
independent
farmer
people
from
the
cities
and
immigrants
from
europe
had
always
before
them
that
gateway
to
property
and
prosperity
when
the
land
was
all
gone
american
economic
conditions
inevitably
became
more
like
those
of
europe
though
the
new
economic
questions
had
been
vigorously
debated
in
many
circles
before
his
day
it
was
president
roosevelt
who
first
discussed
them
continuously
from
the
white
house
the
natural
resources
of
the
country
were
being
exhausted
he
advocated
their
conservation
huge
fortunes
were
being
made
in
business
creating
inequalities
in
opportunity
he
favored
reducing
them
by
income
and
inheritance
taxes
industries
were
disturbed
by
strikes
he
pressed
arbitration
upon
capital
and
labor
the
free
land
was
gone
he
declared
that
labor
was
in
a
less
favorable
position
to
bargain
with
capital
and
therefore
should
organize
in
unions
for
collective
bargaining
there
had
been
wrong
doing
on
the
part
of
certain
great
trusts
those
responsible
should
be
punished
the
spirit
of
reform
was
abroad
in
the
land
the
spoils
system
was
attacked
it
was
alleged
that
the
political
parties
were
dominated
by
rings
and
bosses
the
united
states
senate
was
called
a
millionaires
club
poverty
and
misery
were
observed
in
the
cities
state
legislatures
and
city
governments
were
accused
of
corruption
in
answer
to
the
charges
remedies
were
proposed
and
adopted
civil
service
reform
was
approved
the
australian
ballot
popular
election
of
senators
the
initiative
referendum
and
recall
commission
and
city
manager
plans
for
cities
public
regulation
of
railways
compensation
for
those
injured
in
industries
minimum
wages
for
women
and
children
pensions
for
widows
the
control
of
housing
in
the
cities
these
and
a
hundred
other
reforms
were
adopted
and
tried
out
the
national
watchword
became
america
improve
thyself
the
spirit
of
reform
broke
into
both
political
parties
it
appeared
in
many
statutes
enacted
by
congress
under
president
taft
s
leadership
it
disrupted
the
republicans
temporarily
in
when
the
progressive
party
entered
the
field
it
led
the
democratic
candidate
in
that
year
governor
wilson
to
make
a
progressive
appeal
to
the
voters
it
inspired
a
considerable
program
of
national
legislation
under
president
wilson
s
two
administrations
in
the
age
of
change
four
important
amendments
to
the
federal
constitution
the
first
in
more
than
forty
years
were
adopted
the
sixteenth
empowered
congress
to
lay
an
income
tax
the
seventeenth
assured
popular
election
of
senators
the
eighteenth
made
prohibition
national
the
nineteenth
following
upon
the
adoption
of
woman
suffrage
in
many
states
enfranchised
the
women
of
the
nation
in
the
sphere
of
industry
equally
great
changes
took
place
the
major
portion
of
the
nation
s
business
passed
into
the
hands
of
corporations
in
all
the
leading
industries
of
the
country
labor
was
organized
into
trade
unions
and
federated
in
a
national
organization
the
power
of
organized
capital
and
organized
labor
loomed
upon
the
horizon
their
struggles
their
rights
and
their
place
in
the
economy
of
the
nation
raised
problems
of
the
first
magnitude
while
the
country
was
engaged
in
a
heated
debate
upon
its
domestic
issues
the
world
war
broke
out
in
europe
in
as
a
hundred
years
before
american
rights
upon
the
high
seas
became
involved
at
once
they
were
invaded
on
both
sides
but
germany
in
addition
to
assailing
american
ships
and
property
ruthlessly
destroyed
american
lives
she
set
at
naught
the
rules
of
civilized
warfare
upon
the
sea
warnings
from
president
wilson
were
without
avail
nothing
could
stay
the
hand
of
the
german
war
party
after
long
and
patient
negotiations
president
wilson
in
called
upon
the
nation
to
take
up
arms
against
an
assailant
that
had
in
effect
declared
war
upon
america
the
answer
was
swift
and
firm
the
national
resources
human
and
material
were
mobilized
the
navy
was
enlarged
a
draft
army
created
huge
loans
floated
heavy
taxes
laid
and
the
spirit
of
sacrifice
called
forth
in
a
titanic
struggle
against
an
autocratic
power
that
threatened
to
dominate
europe
and
the
world
in
the
end
american
financial
naval
and
military
assistance
counted
heavily
in
the
scale
american
sailors
scoured
the
seas
searching
for
the
terrible
submarines
american
soldiers
took
part
in
the
last
great
drives
that
broke
the
might
of
germany
s
army
such
was
the
nation
s
response
to
the
president
s
summons
to
arms
in
a
war
for
democracy
and
to
end
war
when
victory
crowned
the
arms
of
the
powers
united
against
germany
president
wilson
in
person
took
part
in
the
peace
council
he
sought
to
redeem
his
pledge
to
end
wars
by
forming
a
league
of
nations
to
keep
the
peace
in
the
treaty
drawn
at
the
close
of
the
war
the
first
part
was
a
covenant
binding
the
nations
in
a
permanent
association
for
the
settlement
of
international
disputes
this
treaty
the
president
offered
to
the
united
states
senate
for
ratification
and
to
his
country
for
approval
once
again
as
in
the
days
of
the
napoleonic
wars
the
people
seriously
discussed
the
place
of
america
among
the
powers
of
the
earth
the
senate
refused
to
ratify
the
treaty
world
politics
then
became
an
issue
in
the
campaign
of
though
some
americans
talked
as
if
the
united
states
could
close
its
doors
and
windows
against
all
mankind
the
victor
in
the
election
senator
harding
of
ohio
knew
better
the
election
returns
were
hardly
announced
before
he
began
to
ask
the
advice
of
his
countrymen
on
the
pressing
theme
that
would
not
be
downed
what
part
shall
america
first
among
the
nations
of
the
earth
in
wealth
and
power
assume
at
the
council
table
of
the
world
general
references
woodrow
wilson
the
new
freedom
c
l
jones
the
caribbean
interests
of
the
united
states
h
p
willis
the
federal
reserve
c
w
barron
the
mexican
problem
critical
toward
mexico
l
j
de
bekker
the
plot
against
mexico
against
american
intervention
theodore
roosevelt
america
and
the
world
war
e
e
robinson
and
v
j
west
the
foreign
policy
of
woodrow
wilson
j
s
bassett
our
war
with
germany
carlton
j
h
hayes
a
brief
history
of
the
great
war
j
b
mcmaster
the
united
states
in
the
world
war
research
topics
president
wilson
s
first
term
elson
history
of
the
united
states
pp
the
underwood
tariff
act
ogg
national
progress
the
american
nation
series
pp
the
federal
reserve
system
ogg
pp
trust
and
labor
legislation
ogg
pp
legislation
respecting
the
territories
ogg
pp
american
interests
in
the
caribbean
ogg
pp
american
interests
in
the
pacific
ogg
pp
mexican
affairs
haworth
pp
ogg
pp
the
first
phases
of
the
european
war
haworth
pp
ogg
pp
the
campaign
of
haworth
pp
ogg
pp
america
enters
the
war
haworth
pp
pp
ogg
pp
elson
pp
mobilizing
the
nation
haworth
pp
the
peace
settlement
haworth
pp
elson
pp
questions
enumerate
the
chief
financial
measures
of
the
wilson
administration
review
the
history
of
banks
and
currency
and
give
the
details
of
the
federal
reserve
law
what
was
the
wilson
policy
toward
trusts
toward
labor
review
again
the
theory
of
states
rights
how
has
it
fared
in
recent
years
what
steps
were
taken
in
colonial
policies
in
the
caribbean
outline
american
mexican
relations
under
wilson
how
did
the
world
war
break
out
in
europe
account
for
the
divided
state
of
opinion
in
america
review
the
events
leading
up
to
the
war
of
compare
them
with
the
events
from
to
state
the
leading
principles
of
international
law
involved
and
show
how
they
were
violated
what
american
rights
were
assailed
in
the
submarine
campaign
give
wilson
s
position
on
the
lusitania
affair
how
did
the
world
war
affect
the
presidential
campaign
of
how
did
germany
finally
drive
the
united
states
into
war
state
the
american
war
aims
given
by
the
president
enumerate
the
measures
taken
by
the
government
to
win
the
war
review
the
part
of
the
navy
in
the
war
the
army
how
were
the
terms
of
peace
formulated
enumerate
the
principal
results
of
the
war
describe
the
league
of
nations
trace
the
fate
of
the
treaty
in
american
politics
can
there
be
a
policy
of
isolation
for
america
appendix
constitution
of
the
united
states
we
the
people
of
the
united
states
in
order
to
form
a
more
perfect
union
establish
justice
insure
domestic
tranquillity
provide
for
the
common
defence
promote
the
general
welfare
and
secure
the
blessings
of
liberty
to
ourselves
and
our
posterity
do
ordain
and
establish
this
constitution
for
the
united
states
of
america
article
i
section
all
legislative
powers
herein
granted
shall
be
vested
in
a
congress
of
the
united
states
which
shall
consist
of
a
senate
and
house
of
representatives
section
the
house
of
representatives
shall
be
composed
of
members
chosen
every
second
year
by
the
people
of
the
several
states
and
the
electors
in
each
state
shall
have
the
qualifications
requisite
for
electors
of
the
most
numerous
branch
of
the
state
legislature
no
person
shall
be
a
representative
who
shall
not
have
attained
to
the
age
of
twenty
five
years
and
been
seven
years
a
citizen
of
the
united
states
and
who
shall
not
when
elected
be
an
inhabitant
of
that
state
in
which
he
shall
be
chosen
representatives
and
direct
taxes
shall
be
apportioned
among
the
several
states
which
may
be
included
within
this
union
according
to
their
respective
numbers
which
shall
be
determined
by
adding
to
the
whole
number
of
free
persons
including
those
bound
to
service
for
a
term
of
years
and
excluding
indians
not
taxed
three
fifths
of
all
other
persons
the
actual
enumeration
shall
be
made
within
three
years
after
the
first
meeting
of
the
congress
of
the
united
states
and
within
every
subsequent
term
of
ten
years
in
such
manner
as
they
shall
by
law
direct
the
number
of
representatives
shall
not
exceed
one
for
every
thirty
thousand
but
each
state
shall
have
at
least
one
representative
and
until
such
enumeration
shall
be
made
the
state
of
new
hampshire
shall
be
entitled
to
choose
three
massachusetts
eight
rhode
island
and
providence
plantations
one
connecticut
five
new
york
six
new
jersey
four
pennsylvania
eight
delaware
one
maryland
six
virginia
ten
north
carolina
five
south
carolina
five
and
georgia
three
when
vacancies
happen
in
the
representation
from
any
state
the
executive
authority
thereof
shall
issue
writs
of
election
to
fill
such
vacancies
the
house
of
representatives
shall
choose
their
speaker
and
other
officers
and
shall
have
the
sole
power
of
impeachment
section
the
senate
of
the
united
states
shall
be
composed
of
two
senators
from
each
state
chosen
by
the
legislature
thereof
for
six
years
and
each
senator
shall
have
one
vote
immediately
after
they
shall
be
assembled
in
consequence
of
the
first
election
they
shall
be
divided
as
equally
as
may
be
into
three
classes
the
seats
of
the
senators
of
the
first
class
shall
be
vacated
at
the
expiration
of
the
second
year
of
the
second
class
at
the
expiration
of
the
fourth
year
and
of
the
third
class
at
the
expiration
of
the
sixth
year
so
that
one
third
may
be
chosen
every
second
year
and
if
vacancies
happen
by
resignation
or
otherwise
during
the
recess
of
the
legislature
of
any
state
the
executive
thereof
may
make
temporary
appointments
until
the
next
meeting
of
the
legislature
which
shall
then
fill
such
vacancies
no
person
shall
be
a
senator
who
shall
not
have
attained
to
the
age
of
thirty
years
and
been
nine
years
a
citizen
of
the
united
states
and
who
shall
not
when
elected
be
an
inhabitant
of
that
state
for
which
he
shall
be
chosen
the
vice
president
of
the
united
states
shall
be
president
of
the
senate
but
shall
have
no
vote
unless
they
be
equally
divided
the
senate
shall
choose
their
other
officers
and
also
a
president
pro
tempore
in
the
absence
of
the
vice
president
or
when
he
shall
exercise
the
office
of
president
of
the
united
states
the
senate
shall
have
the
sole
power
to
try
all
impeachments
when
sitting
for
that
purpose
they
shall
be
on
oath
or
affirmation
when
the
president
of
the
united
states
is
tried
the
chief
justice
shall
preside
and
no
person
shall
be
convicted
without
the
concurrence
of
two
thirds
of
the
members
present
judgment
in
cases
of
impeachment
shall
not
extend
further
than
to
removal
from
office
and
disqualification
to
hold
and
enjoy
any
office
of
honor
trust
or
profit
under
the
united
states
but
the
party
convicted
shall
nevertheless
be
liable
and
subject
to
indictment
trial
judgment
and
punishment
according
to
law
section
the
times
places
and
manner
of
holding
elections
for
senators
and
representatives
shall
be
prescribed
in
each
state
by
the
legislature
thereof
but
the
congress
may
at
any
time
by
law
make
or
alter
such
regulations
except
as
to
the
places
of
choosing
senators
the
congress
shall
assemble
at
least
once
in
every
year
and
such
meeting
shall
be
on
the
first
monday
in
december
unless
they
shall
by
law
appoint
a
different
day
section
each
house
shall
be
the
judge
of
the
elections
returns
and
qualifications
of
its
own
members
and
a
majority
of
each
shall
constitute
a
quorum
to
do
business
but
a
smaller
number
may
adjourn
from
day
to
day
and
may
be
authorized
to
compel
the
attendance
of
absent
members
in
such
manner
and
under
such
penalties
as
each
house
may
provide
each
house
may
determine
the
rules
of
its
proceedings
punish
its
members
for
disorderly
behaviour
and
with
the
concurrence
of
two
thirds
expel
a
member
each
house
shall
keep
a
journal
of
its
proceedings
and
from
time
to
time
publish
the
same
excepting
such
parts
as
may
in
their
judgment
require
secrecy
and
the
yeas
and
nays
of
the
members
of
either
house
on
any
question
shall
at
the
desire
of
one
fifth
of
those
present
be
entered
on
the
journal
neither
house
during
the
session
of
congress
shall
without
the
consent
of
the
other
adjourn
for
more
than
three
days
nor
to
any
other
place
than
that
in
which
the
two
houses
shall
be
sitting
section
the
senators
and
representatives
shall
receive
a
compensation
for
their
services
to
be
ascertained
by
law
and
paid
out
of
the
treasury
of
the
united
states
they
shall
in
all
cases
except
treason
felony
and
breach
of
the
peace
be
privileged
from
arrest
during
their
attendance
at
the
sessions
of
their
respective
houses
and
in
going
to
and
returning
from
the
same
and
for
any
speech
or
debate
in
either
house
they
shall
not
be
questioned
in
any
other
place
no
senator
or
representative
shall
during
the
time
for
which
he
was
elected
be
appointed
to
any
civil
office
under
the
authority
of
the
united
states
which
shall
have
been
created
or
the
emoluments
whereof
shall
have
been
increased
during
such
time
and
no
person
holding
any
office
under
the
united
states
shall
be
a
member
of
either
house
during
his
continuance
in
office
section
all
bills
for
raising
revenue
shall
originate
in
the
house
of
representatives
but
the
senate
may
propose
or
concur
with
amendments
as
on
other
bills
every
bill
which
shall
have
passed
the
house
of
representatives
and
the
senate
shall
before
it
become
a
law
be
presented
to
the
president
of
the
united
states
if
he
approve
he
shall
sign
it
but
if
not
he
shall
return
it
with
his
objections
to
that
house
in
which
it
shall
have
originated
who
shall
enter
the
objections
at
large
on
their
journal
and
proceed
to
reconsider
it
if
after
such
reconsideration
two
thirds
of
that
house
shall
agree
to
pass
the
bill
it
shall
be
sent
together
with
the
objections
to
the
other
house
by
which
it
shall
likewise
be
reconsidered
and
if
approved
by
two
thirds
of
that
house
it
shall
become
a
law
but
in
all
such
cases
the
votes
of
both
houses
shall
be
determined
by
yeas
and
nays
and
the
names
of
the
persons
voting
for
and
against
the
bill
shall
be
entered
on
the
journal
of
each
house
respectively
if
any
bill
shall
not
be
returned
by
the
president
within
ten
days
sundays
excepted
after
it
shall
have
been
presented
to
him
the
same
shall
be
a
law
in
like
manner
as
if
he
had
signed
it
unless
the
congress
by
their
adjournment
prevent
its
return
in
which
case
it
shall
not
be
a
law
every
order
resolution
or
vote
to
which
the
concurrence
of
the
senate
and
house
of
representatives
may
be
necessary
except
on
a
question
of
adjournment
shall
be
presented
to
the
president
of
the
united
states
and
before
the
same
shall
take
effect
shall
be
approved
by
him
or
being
disapproved
by
him
shall
be
repassed
by
two
thirds
of
the
senate
and
house
of
representatives
according
to
the
rules
and
limitations
prescribed
in
the
case
of
a
bill
section
the
congress
shall
have
power
to
lay
and
collect
taxes
duties
imposts
and
excises
to
pay
the
debts
and
provide
for
the
common
defence
and
general
welfare
of
the
united
states
but
all
duties
imposts
and
excises
shall
be
uniform
throughout
the
united
states
to
borrow
money
on
the
credit
of
the
united
states
to
regulate
commerce
with
foreign
nations
and
among
the
several
states
and
with
the
indian
tribes
to
establish
an
uniform
rule
of
naturalization
and
uniform
laws
on
the
subject
of
bankruptcies
throughout
the
united
states
to
coin
money
regulate
the
value
thereof
and
of
foreign
coin
and
fix
the
standard
of
weights
and
measures
to
provide
for
the
punishment
of
counterfeiting
the
securities
and
current
coin
of
the
united
states
to
establish
post
offices
and
post
roads
to
promote
the
progress
of
science
and
useful
arts
by
securing
for
limited
times
to
authors
and
inventors
the
exclusive
right
to
their
respective
writings
and
discoveries
to
constitute
tribunals
inferior
to
the
supreme
court
to
define
and
punish
piracies
and
felonies
committed
on
the
high
seas
and
offences
against
the
law
of
nations
to
declare
war
grant
letters
of
marque
and
reprisal
and
make
rules
concerning
captures
on
land
and
water
to
raise
and
support
armies
but
no
appropriation
of
money
to
that
use
shall
be
for
a
longer
term
than
two
years
to
provide
and
maintain
a
navy
to
make
rules
for
the
government
and
regulation
of
the
land
and
naval
forces
to
provide
for
calling
forth
the
militia
to
execute
the
laws
of
the
union
suppress
insurrections
and
repel
invasions
to
provide
for
organizing
arming
and
disciplining
the
militia
and
for
governing
such
part
of
them
as
may
be
employed
in
the
service
of
the
united
states
reserving
to
the
states
respectively
the
appointment
of
the
officers
and
the
authority
of
training
the
militia
according
to
the
discipline
prescribed
by
congress
to
exercise
exclusive
legislation
in
all
cases
whatsoever
over
such
district
not
exceeding
ten
miles
square
as
may
by
cession
of
particular
states
and
the
acceptance
of
congress
become
the
seat
of
the
government
of
the
united
states
and
to
exercise
like
authority
over
all
places
purchased
by
the
consent
of
the
legislature
of
the
state
in
which
the
same
shall
be
for
the
erection
of
forts
magazines
arsenals
dock
yards
and
other
needful
buildings
and
to
make
all
laws
which
shall
be
necessary
and
proper
for
carrying
into
execution
the
foregoing
powers
and
all
other
powers
vested
by
this
constitution
in
the
government
of
the
united
states
or
in
any
department
or
officer
thereof
section
the
migration
or
importation
of
such
persons
as
any
of
the
states
now
existing
shall
think
proper
to
admit
shall
not
be
prohibited
by
the
congress
prior
to
the
year
one
thousand
eight
hundred
and
eight
but
a
tax
or
duty
may
be
imposed
on
such
importation
not
exceeding
ten
dollars
for
each
person
the
privilege
of
the
writ
of
habeas
corpus
shall
not
be
suspended
unless
when
in
cases
of
rebellion
or
invasion
the
public
safety
may
require
it
no
bill
of
attainder
or
ex
post
facto
law
shall
be
passed
no
capitation
or
other
direct
tax
shall
be
laid
unless
in
proportion
to
the
census
or
enumeration
hereinbefore
directed
to
be
taken
no
tax
or
duty
shall
be
laid
on
articles
exported
from
any
state
no
preference
shall
be
given
by
any
regulation
of
commerce
or
revenue
to
the
ports
of
one
state
over
those
of
another
nor
shall
vessels
bound
to
or
from
one
state
be
obliged
to
enter
clear
or
pay
duties
in
another
no
money
shall
be
drawn
from
the
treasury
but
in
consequence
of
appropriations
made
by
law
and
a
regular
statement
and
account
of
the
receipts
and
expenditures
of
all
public
money
shall
be
published
from
time
to
time
no
title
of
nobility
shall
be
granted
by
the
united
states
and
no
person
holding
any
office
of
profit
or
trust
under
them
shall
without
the
consent
of
the
congress
accept
of
any
present
emolument
office
or
title
of
any
kind
whatever
from
any
king
prince
or
foreign
state
section
no
state
shall
enter
into
any
treaty
alliance
or
confederation
grant
letters
of
marque
and
reprisal
coin
money
emit
bills
of
credit
make
anything
but
gold
and
silver
coin
a
tender
in
payment
of
debts
pass
any
bill
of
attainder
ex
post
facto
law
or
law
impairing
the
obligation
of
contracts
or
grant
any
title
of
nobility
no
state
shall
without
the
consent
of
the
congress
lay
any
imposts
or
duties
on
imports
or
exports
except
what
may
be
absolutely
necessary
for
executing
its
inspection
laws
and
the
net
produce
of
all
duties
and
imposts
laid
by
any
state
on
imports
or
exports
shall
be
for
the
use
of
the
treasury
of
the
united
states
and
all
such
laws
shall
be
subject
to
the
revision
and
control
of
the
congress
no
state
shall
without
the
consent
of
congress
lay
any
duty
of
tonnage
keep
troops
or
ships
of
war
in
time
of
peace
enter
into
any
agreement
or
compact
with
another
state
or
with
a
foreign
power
or
engage
in
war
unless
actually
invaded
or
in
such
imminent
danger
as
will
not
admit
of
delay
article
ii
section
the
executive
power
shall
be
vested
in
a
president
of
the
united
states
of
america
he
shall
hold
his
office
during
the
term
of
four
years
and
together
with
the
vice
president
chosen
for
the
same
term
be
elected
as
follows
each
state
shall
appoint
in
such
manner
as
the
legislature
thereof
may
direct
a
number
of
electors
equal
to
the
whole
number
of
senators
and
representatives
to
which
the
state
may
be
entitled
in
the
congress
but
no
senator
or
representative
or
person
holding
an
office
of
trust
or
profit
under
the
united
states
shall
be
appointed
an
elector
the
electors
shall
meet
in
their
respective
states
and
vote
by
ballot
for
two
persons
of
whom
one
at
least
shall
not
be
an
inhabitant
of
the
same
state
with
themselves
and
they
shall
make
a
list
of
all
the
persons
voted
for
and
of
the
number
of
votes
for
each
which
list
they
shall
sign
and
certify
and
transmit
sealed
to
the
seat
of
the
government
of
the
united
states
directed
to
the
president
of
the
senate
the
president
of
the
senate
shall
in
the
presence
of
the
senate
and
house
of
representatives
open
all
the
certificates
and
the
votes
shall
then
be
counted
the
person
having
the
greatest
number
of
votes
shall
be
the
president
if
such
number
be
a
majority
of
the
whole
number
of
electors
appointed
and
if
there
be
more
than
one
who
have
such
majority
and
have
an
equal
number
of
votes
then
the
house
of
representatives
shall
immediately
choose
by
ballot
one
of
them
for
president
and
if
no
person
have
a
majority
then
from
the
five
highest
on
the
list
the
said
house
shall
in
like
manner
choose
the
president
but
in
choosing
the
president
the
votes
shall
be
taken
by
states
the
representation
from
each
state
having
one
vote
a
quorum
for
this
purpose
shall
consist
of
a
member
or
members
from
two
thirds
of
the
states
and
a
majority
of
all
the
states
shall
be
necessary
to
a
choice
in
every
case
after
the
choice
of
the
president
the
person
having
the
greatest
number
of
votes
of
the
electors
shall
be
the
vice
president
but
if
there
should
remain
two
or
more
who
have
equal
votes
the
senate
shall
choose
from
them
by
ballot
the
vice
president
the
congress
may
determine
the
time
of
choosing
the
electors
and
the
day
on
which
they
shall
give
their
votes
which
day
shall
be
the
same
throughout
the
united
states
no
person
except
a
natural
born
citizen
or
a
citizen
of
the
united
states
at
the
time
of
the
adoption
of
this
constitution
shall
be
eligible
to
the
office
of
president
neither
shall
any
person
be
eligible
to
that
office
who
shall
not
have
attained
to
the
age
of
thirty
five
years
and
been
fourteen
years
a
resident
within
the
united
states
in
case
of
the
removal
of
the
president
from
office
or
of
his
death
resignation
or
inability
to
discharge
the
powers
and
duties
of
the
said
office
the
same
shall
devolve
on
the
vice
president
and
the
congress
may
by
law
provide
for
the
case
of
removal
death
resignation
or
inability
both
of
the
president
and
vice
president
declaring
what
officer
shall
then
act
as
president
and
such
officer
shall
act
accordingly
until
the
disability
be
removed
or
a
president
shall
be
elected
the
president
shall
at
stated
times
receive
for
his
services
a
compensation
which
shall
neither
be
increased
nor
diminished
during
the
period
for
which
he
shall
have
been
elected
and
he
shall
not
receive
within
that
period
any
other
emolument
from
the
united
states
or
any
of
them
before
he
enter
on
the
execution
of
his
office
he
shall
take
the
following
oath
or
affirmation
i
do
solemnly
swear
or
affirm
that
i
will
faithfully
execute
the
office
of
president
of
the
united
states
and
will
to
the
best
of
my
ability
preserve
protect
and
defend
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
section
the
president
shall
be
commander
in
chief
of
the
army
and
navy
of
the
united
states
and
of
the
militia
of
the
several
states
when
called
into
the
actual
service
of
the
united
states
he
may
require
the
opinion
in
writing
of
the
principal
officer
in
each
of
the
executive
departments
upon
any
subject
relating
to
the
duties
of
their
respective
offices
and
he
shall
have
power
to
grant
reprieves
and
pardons
for
offences
against
the
united
states
except
in
cases
of
impeachment
he
shall
have
power
by
and
with
the
advice
and
consent
of
the
senate
to
make
treaties
provided
two
thirds
of
the
senators
present
concur
and
he
shall
nominate
and
by
and
with
the
advice
and
consent
of
the
senate
shall
appoint
ambassadors
other
public
ministers
and
consuls
judges
of
the
supreme
court
and
all
other
officers
of
the
united
states
whose
appointments
are
not
herein
otherwise
provided
for
and
which
shall
be
established
by
law
but
the
congress
may
by
law
vest
the
appointment
of
such
inferior
officers
as
they
think
proper
in
the
president
alone
in
the
courts
of
law
or
in
the
heads
of
departments
the
president
shall
have
power
to
fill
all
vacancies
that
may
happen
during
the
recess
of
the
senate
by
granting
commissions
which
shall
expire
at
the
end
of
their
next
session
section
he
shall
from
time
to
time
give
to
the
congress
information
on
the
state
of
the
union
and
recommend
to
their
consideration
such
measures
as
he
shall
judge
necessary
and
expedient
he
may
on
extraordinary
occasions
convene
both
houses
or
either
of
them
and
in
case
of
disagreement
between
them
with
respect
to
the
time
of
adjournment
he
may
adjourn
them
to
such
time
as
he
shall
think
proper
he
shall
receive
ambassadors
and
other
public
ministers
he
shall
take
care
that
the
laws
be
faithfully
executed
and
shall
commission
all
the
officers
of
the
united
states
section
the
president
vice
president
and
all
civil
officers
of
the
united
states
shall
be
removed
from
office
on
impeachment
for
and
conviction
of
treason
bribery
or
other
high
crimes
and
misdemeanors
article
iii
section
the
judicial
power
of
the
united
states
shall
be
vested
in
one
supreme
court
and
in
such
inferior
courts
as
the
congress
may
from
time
to
time
ordain
and
establish
the
judges
both
of
the
supreme
and
inferior
courts
shall
hold
their
offices
during
good
behaviour
and
shall
at
stated
times
receive
for
their
services
a
compensation
which
shall
not
be
diminished
during
their
continuance
in
office
section
the
judicial
power
shall
extend
to
all
cases
in
law
and
equity
arising
under
this
constitution
the
laws
of
the
united
states
and
treaties
made
or
which
shall
be
made
under
their
authority
to
all
cases
affecting
ambassadors
other
public
ministers
and
consuls
to
all
cases
of
admiralty
and
maritime
jurisdiction
to
controversies
to
which
the
united
states
shall
be
a
party
to
controversies
between
two
or
more
states
between
a
state
and
citizens
of
another
state
between
citizens
of
different
states
between
citizens
of
the
same
state
claiming
lands
under
grants
of
different
states
and
between
a
state
or
the
citizens
thereof
and
foreign
states
citizens
or
subjects
in
all
cases
affecting
ambassadors
other
public
ministers
and
consuls
and
those
in
which
a
state
shall
be
a
party
the
supreme
court
shall
have
original
jurisdiction
in
all
the
other
cases
before
mentioned
the
supreme
court
shall
have
appellate
jurisdiction
both
as
to
law
and
fact
with
such
exceptions
and
under
such
regulations
as
the
congress
shall
make
the
trial
of
all
crimes
except
in
cases
of
impeachment
shall
be
by
jury
and
such
trial
shall
be
held
in
the
state
where
the
said
crimes
shall
have
been
committed
but
when
not
committed
within
any
state
the
trial
shall
be
at
such
place
or
places
as
the
congress
may
by
law
have
directed
section
treason
against
the
united
states
shall
consist
only
in
levying
war
against
them
or
in
adhering
to
their
enemies
giving
them
aid
and
comfort
no
person
shall
be
convicted
of
treason
unless
on
the
testimony
of
two
witnesses
to
the
same
overt
act
or
on
confession
in
open
court
the
congress
shall
have
power
to
declare
the
punishment
of
treason
but
no
attainder
of
treason
shall
work
corruption
of
blood
or
forfeiture
except
during
the
life
of
the
person
attainted
article
iv
section
full
faith
and
credit
shall
be
given
in
each
state
to
the
public
acts
records
and
judicial
proceedings
of
every
other
state
and
the
congress
may
by
general
laws
prescribe
the
manner
in
which
such
acts
records
and
proceedings
shall
be
proved
and
the
effect
thereof
section
the
citizens
of
each
state
shall
be
entitled
to
all
privileges
and
immunities
of
citizens
in
the
several
states
a
person
charged
in
any
state
with
treason
felony
or
other
crime
who
shall
flee
from
justice
and
be
found
in
another
state
shall
on
demand
of
the
executive
authority
of
the
state
from
which
he
fled
be
delivered
up
to
be
removed
to
the
state
having
jurisdiction
of
the
crime
no
person
held
to
service
or
labor
in
one
state
under
the
laws
thereof
escaping
into
another
shall
in
consequence
of
any
law
or
regulation
therein
be
discharged
from
such
service
or
labor
but
shall
be
delivered
up
on
claim
of
the
party
to
whom
such
service
or
labor
may
be
due
section
new
states
may
be
admitted
by
the
congress
into
this
union
but
no
new
state
shall
be
formed
or
erected
within
the
jurisdiction
of
any
other
state
nor
any
state
be
formed
by
the
junction
of
two
or
more
states
or
parts
of
states
without
the
consent
of
the
legislatures
of
the
states
concerned
as
well
as
of
the
congress
the
congress
shall
have
power
to
dispose
of
and
make
all
needful
rules
and
regulations
respecting
the
territory
or
other
property
belonging
to
the
united
states
and
nothing
in
this
constitution
shall
be
so
construed
as
to
prejudice
any
claims
of
the
united
states
or
of
any
particular
state
section
the
united
states
shall
guarantee
to
every
state
in
this
union
a
republican
form
of
government
and
shall
protect
each
of
them
against
invasion
and
on
application
of
the
legislature
or
of
the
executive
when
the
legislature
cannot
be
convened
against
domestic
violence
article
v
the
congress
whenever
two
thirds
of
both
houses
shall
deem
it
necessary
shall
propose
amendments
to
this
constitution
or
on
the
application
of
the
legislatures
of
two
thirds
of
the
several
states
shall
call
a
convention
for
proposing
amendments
which
in
either
case
shall
be
valid
to
all
intents
and
purposes
as
part
of
this
constitution
when
ratified
by
the
legislatures
of
three
fourths
of
the
several
states
or
by
conventions
in
three
fourths
thereof
as
the
one
or
the
other
mode
of
ratification
may
be
proposed
by
the
congress
provided
that
no
amendment
which
may
be
made
prior
to
the
year
one
thousand
eight
hundred
and
eight
shall
in
any
manner
affect
the
first
and
fourth
clauses
in
the
ninth
section
of
the
first
article
and
that
no
state
without
its
consent
shall
be
deprived
of
its
equal
suffrage
in
the
senate
article
vi
all
debts
contracted
and
engagements
entered
into
before
the
adoption
of
this
constitution
shall
be
as
valid
against
the
united
states
under
this
constitution
as
under
the
confederation
this
constitution
and
the
laws
of
the
united
states
which
shall
be
made
in
pursuance
thereof
and
all
treaties
made
or
which
shall
be
made
under
the
authority
of
the
united
states
shall
be
the
supreme
law
of
the
land
and
the
judges
in
every
state
shall
be
bound
thereby
anything
in
the
constitution
or
laws
of
any
state
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
the
senators
and
representatives
before
mentioned
and
the
members
of
the
several
state
legislatures
and
all
executive
and
judicial
officers
both
of
the
united
states
and
of
the
several
states
shall
be
bound
by
oath
or
affirmation
to
support
this
constitution
but
no
religious
test
shall
ever
be
required
as
a
qualification
to
any
office
or
public
trust
under
the
united
states
article
vii
the
ratification
of
the
conventions
of
nine
states
shall
be
sufficient
for
the
establishment
of
this
constitution
between
the
states
so
ratifying
the
same
done
in
convention
by
the
unanimous
consent
of
the
states
present
the
seventeenth
day
of
september
in
the
year
of
our
lord
one
thousand
seven
hundred
and
eighty
seven
and
of
the
independence
of
the
united
states
of
america
the
twelfth
in
witness
whereof
we
have
hereunto
subscribed
our
names
g
o
washington
presidt
and
deputy
from
virginia
and
thirty
eight
members
from
all
the
states
except
rhode
island
articles
in
addition
to
and
amendment
of
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
of
america
proposed
by
congress
and
ratified
by
the
legislatures
of
the
several
states
pursuant
to
the
fifth
article
of
the
original
constitution
article
i
congress
shall
make
no
law
respecting
an
establishment
of
religion
or
prohibiting
the
free
exercise
thereof
or
abridging
the
freedom
of
speech
or
of
the
press
or
the
right
of
the
people
peaceably
to
assemble
and
to
petition
the
government
for
a
redress
of
grievances
article
ii
a
well
regulated
militia
being
necessary
to
the
security
of
a
free
state
the
right
of
the
people
to
keep
and
bear
arms
shall
not
be
infringed
article
iii
no
soldier
shall
in
time
of
peace
be
quartered
in
any
house
without
the
consent
of
the
owner
nor
in
time
of
war
but
in
a
manner
to
be
prescribed
by
law
article
iv
the
right
of
the
people
to
be
secure
in
their
persons
houses
papers
and
effects
against
unreasonable
searches
and
seizures
shall
not
be
violated
and
no
warrants
shall
issue
but
upon
probable
cause
supported
by
oath
or
affirmation
and
particularly
describing
the
place
to
be
searched
and
the
persons
or
things
to
be
seized
article
v
no
person
shall
be
held
to
answer
for
a
capital
or
otherwise
infamous
crime
unless
on
a
presentment
or
indictment
of
a
grand
jury
except
in
cases
arising
in
the
land
or
naval
forces
or
in
the
militia
when
in
actual
service
in
time
of
war
or
public
danger
nor
shall
any
person
be
subject
for
the
same
offence
to
be
twice
put
in
jeopardy
of
life
or
limb
nor
shall
be
compelled
in
any
criminal
case
to
be
a
witness
against
himself
nor
be
deprived
of
life
liberty
or
property
without
due
process
of
law
nor
shall
private
property
be
taken
for
public
use
without
just
compensation
article
vi
in
all
criminal
prosecutions
the
accused
shall
enjoy
the
right
to
a
speedy
and
public
trial
by
an
impartial
jury
of
the
state
and
district
wherein
the
crime
shall
have
been
committed
which
district
shall
have
been
previously
ascertained
by
law
and
to
be
informed
of
the
nature
and
cause
of
the
accusation
to
be
confronted
with
the
witnesses
against
him
to
have
compulsory
process
for
obtaining
witnesses
in
his
favor
and
to
have
the
assistance
of
counsel
for
his
defence
article
vii
in
suits
at
common
law
where
the
value
in
controversy
shall
exceed
twenty
dollars
the
right
of
trial
by
jury
shall
be
preserved
and
no
fact
tried
by
a
jury
shall
be
otherwise
reexamined
in
any
court
of
the
united
states
than
according
to
the
rules
of
the
common
law
article
viii
excessive
bail
shall
not
be
required
nor
excessive
fines
imposed
nor
cruel
and
unusual
punishments
inflicted
article
ix
the
enumeration
in
the
constitution
of
certain
rights
shall
not
be
construed
to
deny
or
disparage
others
retained
by
the
people
article
x
the
powers
not
delegated
to
the
united
states
by
the
constitution
nor
prohibited
by
it
to
the
states
are
reserved
to
the
states
respectively
or
to
the
people
article
xi
the
judicial
power
of
the
united
states
shall
not
be
construed
to
extend
to
any
suit
in
law
or
equity
commenced
or
prosecuted
against
one
of
the
united
states
by
citizens
of
another
state
or
by
citizens
or
subjects
of
any
foreign
state
article
xii
the
electors
shall
meet
in
their
respective
states
and
vote
by
ballot
for
president
and
vice
president
one
of
whom
at
least
shall
not
be
an
inhabitant
of
the
same
state
with
themselves
they
shall
name
in
their
ballots
the
person
voted
for
as
president
and
in
distinct
ballots
the
person
voted
for
as
vice
president
and
they
shall
make
distinct
lists
of
all
persons
voted
for
as
president
and
of
all
persons
voted
for
as
vice
president
and
of
the
number
of
votes
for
each
which
lists
they
shall
sign
and
certify
and
transmit
sealed
to
the
seat
of
the
government
of
the
united
states
directed
to
the
president
of
the
senate
the
president
of
the
senate
shall
in
presence
of
the
senate
and
house
of
representatives
open
all
the
certificates
and
the
votes
shall
then
be
counted
the
person
having
the
greatest
number
of
votes
for
president
shall
be
the
president
if
such
number
be
a
majority
of
the
whole
number
of
electors
appointed
and
if
no
person
have
such
majority
then
from
the
persons
having
the
highest
numbers
not
exceeding
three
on
the
list
of
those
voted
for
as
president
the
house
of
representatives
shall
choose
immediately
by
ballot
the
president
but
in
choosing
the
president
the
votes
shall
be
taken
by
states
the
representation
from
each
state
having
one
vote
a
quorum
for
this
purpose
shall
consist
of
a
member
or
members
from
two
thirds
of
the
states
and
a
majority
of
all
the
states
shall
be
necessary
to
a
choice
and
if
the
house
of
representatives
shall
not
choose
a
president
whenever
the
right
of
choice
shall
devolve
upon
them
before
the
fourth
day
of
march
next
following
then
the
vice
president
shall
act
as
president
as
in
the
case
of
the
death
or
other
constitutional
disability
of
the
president
the
person
having
the
greatest
number
of
votes
as
vice
president
shall
be
the
vice
president
if
such
number
be
a
majority
of
the
whole
number
of
electors
appointed
and
if
no
person
have
a
majority
then
from
the
two
highest
members
on
the
list
the
senate
shall
choose
the
vice
president
a
quorum
for
the
purpose
shall
consist
of
two
thirds
of
the
whole
number
of
senators
and
a
majority
of
the
whole
number
shall
be
necessary
to
a
choice
but
no
person
constitutionally
ineligible
to
the
office
of
president
shall
be
eligible
to
that
of
vice
president
of
the
united
states
article
xiii
section
neither
slavery
nor
involuntary
servitude
except
as
a
punishment
for
crime
whereof
the
party
shall
have
been
duly
convicted
shall
exist
within
the
united
states
or
any
place
subject
to
their
jurisdiction
section
congress
shall
have
power
to
enforce
this
article
by
appropriate
legislation
article
xiv
section
all
persons
born
or
naturalized
in
the
united
states
and
subject
to
the
jurisdiction
thereof
are
citizens
of
the
united
states
and
of
the
state
wherein
they
reside
no
state
shall
make
or
enforce
any
law
which
shall
abridge
the
privileges
or
immunities
of
citizens
of
the
united
states
nor
shall
any
state
deprive
any
person
of
life
liberty
or
property
without
due
process
of
law
nor
deny
to
any
person
within
its
jurisdiction
the
equal
protection
of
the
laws
section
representatives
shall
be
apportioned
among
the
several
states
according
to
their
respective
numbers
counting
the
whole
number
of
persons
in
each
state
excluding
indians
not
taxed
but
when
the
right
to
vote
at
any
election
for
the
choice
of
electors
for
president
and
vice
president
of
the
united
states
representatives
in
congress
the
executive
and
judicial
officers
of
a
state
or
the
members
of
the
legislature
thereof
is
denied
to
any
of
the
male
inhabitants
of
such
state
being
twenty
one
years
of
age
and
citizens
of
the
united
states
or
in
any
way
abridged
except
for
participation
in
rebellion
or
other
crime
the
basis
of
representation
therein
shall
be
reduced
in
the
proportion
which
the
number
of
such
male
citizens
shall
bear
to
the
whole
number
of
male
citizens
twenty
one
years
of
age
in
such
state
section
no
person
shall
be
a
senator
or
representative
in
congress
or
elector
of
president
and
vice
president
or
hold
any
office
civil
or
military
under
the
united
states
or
under
any
state
who
having
previously
taken
an
oath
as
a
member
of
congress
or
as
an
officer
of
the
united
states
or
as
a
member
of
any
state
legislature
or
as
an
executive
or
judicial
officer
of
any
state
to
support
the
constitution
of
the
united
states
shall
have
engaged
in
insurrection
or
rebellion
against
the
same
or
given
aid
or
comfort
to
the
enemies
thereof
but
congress
may
by
two
thirds
vote
of
each
house
remove
such
disability
section
the
validity
of
the
public
debt
of
the
united
states
authorized
by
law
including
debts
incurred
for
payment
of
pensions
and
bounties
for
services
in
suppressing
insurrection
or
rebellion
shall
not
be
questioned
but
neither
the
united
states
nor
any
state
shall
assume
or
pay
any
debt
or
obligation
incurred
in
aid
of
insurrection
or
rebellion
against
the
united
states
or
any
claim
for
the
loss
or
emancipation
of
any
slave
but
all
such
debts
obligations
and
claims
shall
be
held
illegal
and
void
section
the
congress
shall
have
power
to
enforce
by
appropriate
legislation
the
provisions
of
this
article
article
xv
section
the
right
of
citizens
of
the
united
states
to
vote
shall
not
be
denied
or
abridged
by
the
united
states
or
by
any
state
on
account
of
race
color
or
previous
condition
of
servitude
section
the
congress
shall
have
power
to
enforce
this
article
by
appropriate
legislation
article
xvi
the
congress
shall
have
power
to
lay
and
collect
taxes
on
incomes
from
whatever
source
derived
without
apportionment
among
the
several
states
and
without
regard
to
any
census
or
enumeration
article
xvii
the
senate
of
the
united
states
shall
be
composed
of
two
senators
from
each
state
elected
by
the
people
thereof
for
six
years
and
each
senator
shall
have
one
vote
the
electors
in
each
state
shall
have
the
qualifications
requisite
for
electors
of
the
most
numerous
branch
of
the
state
legislature
when
vacancies
happen
in
the
representation
of
any
state
in
the
senate
the
executive
authority
of
each
state
shall
issue
writs
of
election
to
fill
such
vacancies
provided
that
the
legislature
of
any
state
may
empower
the
executive
thereof
to
make
temporary
appointments
until
the
people
fill
the
vacancies
by
election
as
the
legislature
may
direct
this
amendment
shall
not
be
so
construed
as
to
effect
the
election
or
term
of
any
senator
chosen
before
it
becomes
valid
as
part
of
the
constitution
article
xviii
section
after
one
year
from
the
ratification
of
this
article
the
manufacture
sale
or
transportation
of
intoxicating
liquors
within
the
importation
thereof
into
or
the
exportation
thereof
from
the
united
states
and
all
territory
subject
to
the
jurisdiction
thereof
for
beverage
purposes
is
hereby
prohibited
section
the
congress
and
the
several
states
shall
have
concurrent
power
to
enforce
this
article
by
appropriate
legislation
section
this
article
shall
be
inoperative
unless
it
shall
have
been
ratified
as
an
amendment
to
the
constitution
by
the
legislatures
of
the
several
states
as
provided
in
the
constitution
within
seven
years
from
the
date
of
the
submission
hereof
to
the
states
by
the
congress
article
xix
the
right
of
citizens
of
the
united
states
to
vote
shall
not
be
denied
or
abridged
by
the
united
states
or
any
state
on
account
of
sex
the
congress
shall
have
power
to
enforce
this
article
by
appropriate
legislation
population
of
the
united
states
by
states
states
population
united
states
alabama
arizona
arkansas
california
colorado
connecticut
delaware
district
of
columbia
florida
georgia
idaho
illinois
indiana
iowa
kansas
kentucky
louisiana
maine
maryland
massachusetts
michigan
minnesota
mississippi
missouri
montana
nebraska
nevada
new
hampshire
new
jersey
new
mexico
new
york
north
carolina
north
dakota
ohio
oklahoma
oregon
pennsylvania
rhode
island
south
carolina
south
dakota
tennessee
texas
utah
vermont
virginia
washington
west
virginia
wisconsin
wyoming
footnotes
partly
superseded
by
the
th
amendment
p
see
the
th
amendment
p
ibid
p
see
the
th
amendment
p
the
following
paragraph
was
in
force
only
from
to
superseded
by
the
th
amendment
p
see
the
th
amendment
p
first
ten
amendments
proposed
by
congress
sept
proclaimed
to
be
in
force
dec
proposed
sept
declared
in
force
january
adopted
in
adopted
in
adopted
in
proposed
february
declared
in
force
march
passed
july
proclaimed
february
passed
may
in
lieu
of
paragraph
one
section
article
i
of
the
constitution
and
so
much
of
paragraph
two
of
the
same
section
as
relates
to
the
filling
of
vacancies
proclaimed
may
ratified
january
ratified
august
appendix
table
of
presidents
name
state
party
year
in
vice
president
office
george
washington
va
fed
john
adams
john
adams
mass
fed
thomas
jefferson
thomas
jefferson
va
rep
aaron
burr
george
clinton
james
madison
va
rep
george
clinton
elbridge
gerry
james
monroe
va
rep
daniel
d
tompkins
john
q
adams
mass
rep
john
c
calhoun
andrew
jackson
tenn
dem
john
c
calhoun
martin
van
buren
martin
van
buren
n
y
dem
richard
m
johnson
wm
h
harrison
ohio
whig
john
tyler
john
tyler
va
whig
james
k
polk
tenn
dem
george
m
dallas
zachary
taylor
la
whig
millard
fillmore
millard
fillmore
n
y
whig
franklin
pierce
n
h
dem
william
r
king
james
buchanan
pa
dem
j
c
breckinridge
abraham
lincoln
ill
rep
hannibal
hamlin
andrew
johnson
andrew
johnson
tenn
rep
ulysses
s
grant
ill
rep
schuyler
colfax
henry
wilson
rutherford
b
hayes
ohio
rep
wm
a
wheeler
james
a
garfield
ohio
rep
chester
a
arthur
chester
a
arthur
n
y
rep
grover
cleveland
n
y
dem
thomas
a
hendricks
benjamin
harrison
ind
rep
levi
p
morton
grover
cleveland
n
y
dem
adlai
e
stevenson
william
mckinley
ohio
rep
garrett
a
hobart
theodore
roosevelt
theodore
roosevelt
n
y
rep
chas
w
fairbanks
william
h
taft
ohio
rep
james
s
sherman
woodrow
wilson
n
j
dem
thomas
r
marshall
warren
g
harding
ohio
rep
calvin
coolidge
footnotes
promoted
from
the
vice
presidency
on
the
death
of
the
president
population
of
the
outlying
possessions
and
area
united
states
with
outlying
possessions
continental
united
states
outlying
possessions
alaska
american
samoa
guam
hawaii
panama
canal
zone
porto
rico
military
and
naval
etc
service
abroad
philippine
islands
virgin
islands
of
the
united
states
footnotes
population
in
population
in
population
in
population
in
population
in
a
topical
syllabus
as
a
result
of
a
wholesome
reaction
against
the
purely
chronological
treatment
of
history
there
is
now
a
marked
tendency
in
the
direction
of
a
purely
topical
handling
of
the
subject
the
topical
method
however
may
also
be
pushed
too
far
each
successive
stage
of
any
topic
can
be
understood
only
in
relation
to
the
forces
of
the
time
for
that
reason
the
best
results
are
reached
when
there
is
a
combination
of
the
chronological
and
the
topical
methods
it
is
therefore
suggested
that
the
teacher
first
follow
the
text
closely
and
then
review
the
subject
with
the
aid
of
this
topical
syllabus
the
references
are
to
pages
immigration
i
causes
religious
economic
and
political
ii
colonial
immigration
diversified
character
english
scotch
irish
irish
jews
germans
and
other
peoples
assimilation
to
an
american
type
influence
of
the
land
system
enforced
immigration
indentured
servitude
slavery
etc
iii
immigration
between
nationalities
english
irish
germans
and
scandinavians
relations
to
american
life
iv
immigration
and
immigration
questions
after
change
in
nationalities
changes
in
economic
opportunities
problems
of
congestion
and
assimilation
relations
to
labor
and
illiteracy
oriental
immigration
the
restriction
of
immigration
expansion
of
the
united
states
i
territorial
growth
territory
of
the
united
states
in
and
color
map
louisiana
purchase
and
color
map
florida
purchase
annexation
of
texas
acquisition
of
arizona
new
mexico
california
and
other
territory
at
close
of
mexican
war
the
gadsden
purchase
settlement
of
the
oregon
boundary
question
purchase
of
alaska
from
russia
acquisition
of
tutuila
in
samoan
group
annexation
of
hawaii
acquisition
of
porto
rico
the
philippines
and
guam
at
close
of
spanish
war
acquisition
of
panama
canal
strip
purchase
of
danish
west
indies
extension
of
protectorate
over
haiti
santo
domingo
and
nicaragua
ii
development
of
colonial
self
government
hawaii
philippines
porto
rico
iii
sea
power
in
american
revolution
in
the
war
of
in
the
civil
war
in
the
spanish
american
war
in
the
caribbean
region
in
the
pacific
the
role
of
the
american
navy
the
westward
advance
of
the
people
i
beyond
the
appalachians
government
and
land
system
the
routes
the
settlers
relations
with
the
east
ii
beyond
the
mississippi
the
lower
valley
the
upper
valley
iii
prairies
plains
and
desert
cattle
ranges
and
cowboys
the
free
homesteads
irrigation
iv
the
far
west
peculiarities
of
the
west
the
railways
relations
to
the
east
and
europe
american
power
in
the
pacific
the
wars
of
american
history
i
indian
wars
ii
early
colonial
wars
king
william
s
queen
anne
s
and
king
george
s
iii
french
and
indian
war
seven
years
war
iv
revolutionary
war
v
the
war
of
vi
the
mexican
war
vii
the
civil
war
viii
the
spanish
war
ix
the
world
war
american
participation
government
i
development
of
the
american
system
of
government
origin
and
growth
of
state
government
a
the
trading
corporation
religious
congregation
and
proprietary
system
b
government
of
the
colonies
c
formation
of
the
first
state
constitutions
d
the
admission
of
new
states
see
index
under
each
state
e
influence
of
jacksonian
democracy
f
growth
of
manhood
suffrage
g
nullification
and
state
sovereignty
h
the
doctrine
of
secession
i
effects
of
the
civil
war
on
position
of
states
j
political
reform
direct
government
initiative
referendum
and
recall
origin
and
growth
of
national
government
a
british
imperial
control
over
the
colonies
b
attempts
at
intercolonial
union
new
england
confederation
albany
plan
c
the
stamp
act
congress
d
the
continental
congresses
e
the
articles
of
confederation
f
the
formation
of
the
federal
constitution
g
development
of
the
federal
constitution
amendments
rights
of
persons
and
states
twelfth
amendment
election
of
president
note
amendments
civil
war
settlement
sixteenth
amendment
income
tax
seventeenth
amendment
election
of
senators
eighteenth
amendment
prohibition
nineteenth
amendment
woman
suffrage
development
of
the
suffrage
a
colonial
restrictions
b
provisions
of
the
first
state
constitutions
c
position
under
federal
constitution
of
d
extension
of
manhood
suffrage
e
extension
and
limitation
of
negro
suffrage
f
woman
suffrage
ii
relation
of
government
to
economic
and
social
welfare
debt
and
currency
a
colonial
paper
money
b
revolutionary
currency
and
debt
c
disorders
under
articles
of
confederation
d
powers
of
congress
under
the
constitution
to
coin
money
see
constitution
in
the
appendix
e
first
united
states
bank
notes
f
second
united
states
bank
notes
g
state
bank
notes
h
civil
war
greenbacks
and
specie
payment
i
the
civil
war
debt
j
notes
of
national
banks
under
act
of
k
demonetization
of
silver
and
silver
legislation
l
the
gold
standard
m
the
federal
reserve
notes
n
liberty
bonds
banking
systems
a
the
first
united
states
bank
b
the
second
united
states
bank
origin
and
destruction
c
united
states
treasury
system
d
state
banks
e
the
national
banking
system
of
f
services
of
banks
g
federal
reserve
system
the
tariff
a
british
colonial
system
b
disorders
under
articles
of
confederation
c
the
first
tariff
under
the
constitution
d
development
of
the
tariff
f
tariff
and
nullification
g
development
to
the
civil
war
attitude
of
south
and
west
h
republicans
and
civil
war
tariffs
i
revival
of
the
tariff
controversy
under
cleveland
j
tariff
legislation
after
mckinley
bill
wilson
bill
dingley
bill
payne
aldrich
bill
underwood
bill
foreign
and
domestic
commerce
and
transportation
see
tariff
immigration
and
foreign
relations
a
british
imperial
regulations
b
confusion
under
articles
of
confederation
c
provisions
of
federal
constitution
d
internal
improvements
aid
to
roads
canals
etc
e
aid
to
railways
f
service
of
railways
g
regulation
of
railways
h
control
of
trusts
and
corporations
land
and
natural
resources
a
british
control
over
lands
b
early
federal
land
measures
c
the
homestead
act
d
irrigation
and
reclamation
e
conservation
of
natural
resources
legislation
advancing
human
rights
and
general
welfare
see
suffrage
a
abolition
of
slavery
civil
and
political
rights
of
negroes
b
extension
of
civil
and
political
rights
to
women
c
legislation
relative
to
labor
conditions
d
control
of
public
utilities
e
social
reform
and
the
war
on
poverty
f
taxation
and
equality
of
opportunity
political
parties
and
political
issues
i
the
federalists
versus
the
anti
federalists
jeffersonian
republicans
from
about
to
about
federalist
leaders
hamilton
john
adams
john
marshall
robert
morris
anti
federalist
leaders
jefferson
madison
monroe
issues
funding
the
debt
assumption
of
state
debts
first
united
states
bank
taxation
tariff
strong
central
government
versus
states
rights
and
the
alien
and
sedition
acts
ii
era
of
good
feeling
from
about
to
about
a
period
of
no
organized
party
opposition
iii
the
democrats
former
jeffersonian
republicans
versus
the
whigs
or
national
republicans
from
about
to
democratic
leaders
jackson
van
buren
calhoun
benton
whig
leaders
webster
and
clay
issues
second
united
states
bank
tariff
nullification
texas
internal
improvements
and
disposition
of
western
lands
iv
the
democrats
versus
the
republicans
from
about
to
the
present
time
democratic
leaders
jefferson
davis
tilden
cleveland
bryan
and
wilson
republican
leaders
lincoln
blaine
mckinley
roosevelt
issues
civil
war
and
reconstruction
currency
tariff
taxation
trusts
railways
foreign
policies
imperialism
labor
questions
and
policies
with
regard
to
land
and
conservation
v
minor
political
parties
before
the
civil
war
free
soil
and
labor
parties
since
the
civil
war
greenback
populist
liberal
republican
socialistic
progressive
the
economic
development
of
the
united
states
i
the
land
and
natural
resources
the
colonial
land
system
freehold
plantation
and
manor
development
of
the
freehold
in
the
west
the
homestead
act
and
its
results
the
cattle
range
and
cowboy
disappearance
of
free
land
irrigation
and
reclamation
movement
for
the
conservation
of
resources
ii
industry
the
rise
of
local
and
domestic
industries
british
restrictions
on
american
enterprise
protective
tariffs
see
above
development
of
industry
previous
to
the
civil
war
great
progress
of
industry
after
the
war
rise
and
growth
of
trusts
and
combinations
iii
commerce
and
transportation
extent
of
colonial
trade
and
commerce
british
regulation
effects
of
the
revolution
and
the
constitution
growth
of
american
shipping
waterways
and
canals
rise
and
extension
of
the
railway
system
growth
of
american
foreign
trade
iv
rise
of
organized
labor
early
phases
before
the
civil
war
local
unions
city
federations
and
national
unions
in
specific
trades
the
national
trade
union
the
knights
of
labor
the
american
federation
of
labor
a
policies
of
the
federation
b
relations
to
politics
c
contests
with
socialists
and
radicals
d
problems
of
immigration
the
relations
of
capital
and
labor
a
the
corporation
and
labor
b
company
unions
and
profit
sharing
c
welfare
work
d
strikes
e
arbitration
american
foreign
relations
i
colonial
period
indian
relations
french
relations
ii
period
of
conflict
and
independence
relations
with
great
britain
establishment
of
connections
with
european
powers
the
french
alliance
of
assistance
of
holland
and
spain
iii
relations
with
great
britain
since
commercial
settlement
in
jay
treaty
of
questions
arising
out
of
european
wars
blockade
and
embargo
problems
war
of
monroe
doctrine
and
holy
alliance
maine
boundary
webster
ashburton
treaty
oregon
boundary
attitude
of
great
britain
during
civil
war
arbitration
of
alabama
claims
the
samoan
question
the
venezuelan
question
british
policy
during
spanish
american
war
controversy
over
blockade
the
world
war
iv
relations
with
france
the
colonial
wars
the
french
alliance
of
controversies
over
the
french
revolution
commercial
questions
arising
out
of
the
european
wars
attitude
of
napoleon
iii
toward
the
civil
war
the
mexican
entanglement
the
world
war
v
relations
with
germany
negotiations
with
frederick
king
of
prussia
the
samoan
controversy
spanish
american
war
the
venezuelan
controversy
the
world
war
vi
relations
with
the
orient
early
trading
connections
the
opening
of
china
the
opening
of
japan
the
boxer
rebellion
and
the
open
door
policy
roosevelt
and
the
close
of
the
russo
japanese
war
the
oriental
immigration
question
vii
the
united
states
and
latin
america
mexican
relations
a
mexican
independence
and
the
monroe
doctrine
b
mexico
and
french
intervention
policy
of
the
united
states
c
the
overthrow
of
diaz
and
recent
questions
cuban
relations
a
slavery
and
the
ostend
manifesto
b
the
revolutionary
period
c
the
revival
of
revolution
d
american
intervention
and
the
spanish
war
e
the
platt
amendment
and
american
protection
caribbean
and
other
relations
a
acquisition
of
porto
rico
b
the
acquisition
of
the
panama
canal
strip
c
purchase
of
danish
west
indies
d
venezuelan
controversies
e
extension
of
protectorate
over
haiti
santo
domingo
and
nicaragua
index
abolition
adams
abigail
adams
john
ff
adams
j
q
adams
samuel
adamson
law
aguinaldo
alabama
admission
alabama
claims
alamance
battle
alamo
alaska
purchase
albany
plan
of
union
algonquins
alien
law
amendment
method
of
amendments
to
federal
constitution
first
eleven
twelfth
note
thirteenth
fourteenth
fifteenth
sixteenth
seventeenth
eighteenth
nineteenth
ff
american
expeditionary
force
american
federation
of
labor
americanization
amnesty
for
confederates
andros
annapolis
convention
antietam
anti
federalists
anti
slavery
see
abolition
anthony
susan
appomattox
arbitration
international
labor
disputes
arizona
admission
arkansas
admission
arnold
benedict
articles
of
confederation
ff
ashburton
treaty
assembly
colonial
ff
ff
assumption
ff
atlanta
australian
ballot
bacon
nathaniel
ballot
australian
short
baltimore
lord
bank
first
u
s
second
ff
banking
system
state
u
s
national
services
of
see
also
federal
reserve
barry
john
bastille
bell
john
belleau
wood
berlin
decree
blockade
by
england
and
france
ff
southern
ports
law
and
practice
in
ff
bond
servants
ff
boone
daniel
boston
massacre
evacuation
port
bill
bowdoin
governor
boxer
rebellion
brandywine
breckinridge
j
c
bright
john
brown
john
brown
university
bryan
w
j
ff
buchanan
james
budget
system
bull
run
bunker
hill
burgoyne
general
burke
edmund
ff
burr
aaron
business
see
industry
calhoun
j
c
ff
california
ff
canada
canals
canning
british
premier
cannon
j
g
cantigny
caribbean
carpet
baggers
cattle
ranger
ff
caucus
censorship
see
newspapers
charles
i
charles
ii
charleston
charters
colonial
ff
chase
justice
chateau
thierry
checks
and
balances
chesapeake
the
chickamauga
child
labor
law
china
ff
chinese
labor
churches
colonial
ff
cities
ff
city
manager
plan
civil
liberty
ff
civil
service
ff
clarendon
lord
clark
g
r
clay
henry
clayton
anti
trust
act
clergy
see
churches
cleveland
grover
clinton
sir
henry
colorado
admission
combination
see
trusts
commerce
colonial
ff
disorders
after
constitutional
provisions
on
napoleonic
wars
ff
domestic
growth
of
congressional
regulation
of
ff
see
also
trusts
and
railways
commission
government
committees
of
correspondence
commonsense
pamphlet
communism
colonial
f
company
trading
f
compromises
of
constitution
missouri
of
ff
crittenden
conciliation
with
england
concord
battle
confederacy
southern
ff
confederation
new
england
f
see
also
articles
of
congregation
religious
congress
stamp
act
continental
ff
under
articles
f
under
constitution
powers
of
connecticut
founded
ff
self
government
see
also
suffrage
constitutions
state
conservation
ff
constitution
formation
of
ff
see
also
amendment
constitution
the
constitutions
state
ff
ff
ff
constitutional
union
party
contract
labor
law
convention
ff
nominating
convicts
colonial
conway
cabal
cornwallis
general
corporation
and
labor
see
also
trusts
cotton
see
planting
system
cowboy
ff
cowpens
battle
cox
j
m
crisis
the
pamphlet
crittenden
compromise
cuba
ff
cumberland
gap
currency
see
banking
danish
west
indies
purchased
dartmouth
college
daughters
of
liberty
davis
jefferson
ff
deane
silas
debs
e
v
debt
national
ff
decatur
commodore
declaration
of
independence
ff
defense
national
de
kalb
delaware
de
lome
affair
democratic
party
name
assumed
see
also
anti
federalists
dewey
admiral
diplomacy
of
the
revolution
ff
civil
war
domestic
industry
donelson
fort
dorr
rebellion
douglas
stephen
a
draft
civil
war
world
war
draft
riots
dred
scott
case
drug
act
duquesne
fort
dutch
east
india
company
education
ff
electors
popular
election
of
elkins
law
emancipation
ff
embargo
acts
ff
england
colonial
policy
of
ff
revolutionary
war
ff
jay
treaty
war
of
ff
monroe
doctrine
ashburton
treaty
civil
war
alabama
claims
samoa
venezuela
question
spanish
war
world
war
ff
erie
canal
esch
cummins
bill
espionage
act
excess
profits
tax
executive
federal
plans
for
expunging
resolution
farm
loan
act
federal
reserve
act
federal
trade
commission
federalist
the
federalists
ff
ff
feudal
elements
in
colonies
f
filipino
revolt
see
philippines
fillmore
president
finances
colonial
revolutionary
ff
disorders
civil
war
ff
world
war
see
also
banking
fishing
industry
fleet
world
tour
florida
foch
general
food
and
fuel
law
force
bills
ff
forests
national
ff
fourteen
points
fox
c
j
france
colonization
ff
french
and
indian
war
ff
american
revolution
ff
french
revolution
ff
quarrel
with
napoleonic
wars
ff
louisiana
purchase
french
revolution
of
civil
war
mexican
affair
world
war
ff
franchises
utility
franklin
benjamin
freedmen
see
negro
freehold
see
land
free
soil
party
fremont
j
c
french
see
france
friends
the
frontier
see
land
fugitive
slave
act
fulton
robert
fundamental
articles
fundamental
orders
gage
general
garfield
president
garrison
william
lloyd
gaspee
the
gates
general
genet
george
i
george
ii
george
iii
ff
georgia
founded
royal
province
state
constitution
see
also
secession
germans
colonial
immigration
ff
in
revolutionary
war
ff
later
immigration
germany
samoa
venezuela
affair
world
war
f
gerry
elbridge
gettysburg
gibbon
edward
gold
discovery
standard
gompers
samuel
governor
royal
ff
grandfather
clause
f
grangers
ff
grant
general
great
britain
see
england
greeley
horace
greenbacks
ff
greenbackers
ff
greene
general
grenville
ff
guilford
battle
habeas
corpus
hague
conferences
haiti
hamilton
alexander
ff
harding
w
g
harlem
heights
battle
harper
s
ferry
harrison
benjamin
harrison
w
h
f
hartford
convention
ff
harvard
hawaii
f
hay
john
ff
hayne
robert
hays
president
f
henry
patrick
hepburn
act
hill
james
j
holland
holy
alliance
homestead
act
hooker
thomas
houston
sam
ff
howe
general
hughes
charles
e
huguenots
hume
david
hutchinson
anne
idaho
admission
income
tax
inheritance
tax
illinois
admission
illiteracy
immigration
colonial
before
civil
war
after
civil
war
ff
problems
of
ff
imperialism
ff
f
ff
implied
powers
impressment
of
seamen
indentured
servants
f
independence
declaration
of
indiana
admission
indians
ff
industry
colonial
ff
growth
of
ff
during
civil
war
after
ff
ff
ff
see
also
trusts
initiative
the
injunction
internal
improvements
interstate
commerce
act
intolerable
acts
invisible
government
iowa
admission
irish
iron
see
industry
irrigation
ff
ff
jackson
andrew
jacobins
james
i
james
ii
jamestown
japan
relations
with
jay
john
jefferson
thomas
declaration
of
independence
secretary
of
state
ff
political
leader
as
president
ff
monroe
doctrine
jews
migration
of
johnson
andrew
f
johnson
samuel
joliet
jones
john
paul
judiciary
british
system
federal
kansas
admission
kansas
nebraska
bill
kentucky
admission
resolutions
king
george
s
war
king
philip
s
war
king
william
s
war
king
s
college
columbia
knights
of
labor
ff
kosciusko
ku
klux
klan
labor
rise
of
organized
parties
ff
question
american
federation
ff
legislation
world
war
ff
lafayette
la
follette
senator
land
tenure
ff
sales
restricted
western
survey
federal
sales
policy
western
tenure
disappearance
of
free
new
problems
see
also
homestead
act
la
salle
lawrence
captain
league
of
nations
ff
le
boeuf
fort
lee
general
charles
lee
r
e
lewis
and
clark
expedition
lexington
battle
liberal
republicans
liberty
loan
lincoln
mexican
war
douglas
debates
f
election
civil
war
ff
reconstruction
literacy
test
livingston
r
r
locke
john
london
company
long
island
battle
lords
of
trade
ff
louis
xvi
ff
louisiana
ceded
to
spain
purchase
ff
admission
loyalists
see
tories
lusitania
the
ff
mcclellan
general
mcculloch
vs
maryland
mckinley
william
ff
ff
macaulay
catherine
madison
james
ff
maine
maine
the
manila
bay
battle
manors
colonial
manufactures
see
industry
marbury
vs
madison
marietta
marion
francis
marquette
marshall
john
ff
martineau
harriet
maryland
founded
massachusetts
founded
ff
see
also
immigration
royal
province
industry
revolutionary
war
constitutions
state
suffrage
commerce
and
industry
massachusetts
bay
company
founded
ff
see
also
immigration
royal
province
mayflower
compact
mercantile
theory
merchants
see
commerce
merrimac
the
meuse
argonne
battle
mexico
and
texas
ff
later
relations
f
michigan
admission
midnight
appointees
milan
decree
militia
revolutionary
war
minimum
wages
minnesota
admission
mississippi
river
and
west
f
missouri
compromise
molasses
act
money
paper
monitor
the
monroe
james
ff
monroe
doctrine
montana
admission
montgomery
general
morris
robert
mothers
pensions
mohawks
muckraking
f
mugwumps
municipal
ownership
napoleon
i
napoleon
iii
civil
war
f
mexico
national
labor
union
national
road
nationalism
colonial
ff
natural
rights
navigation
acts
navy
in
revolution
war
of
civil
war
world
war
see
also
sea
power
nebraska
admission
negro
civil
rights
ff
in
agriculture
ff
status
of
ff
see
also
slavery
new
england
colonial
times
ff
ff
see
also
industry
suffrage
commerce
and
wars
new
hampshire
founded
ff
see
also
immigration
royal
province
suffrage
and
constitutions
state
new
jersey
founded
see
also
immigration
royal
province
suffrage
and
constitutions
state
newlands
senator
new
mexico
admission
new
orleans
battle
newspapers
colonial
ff
new
york
founded
by
dutch
transferred
to
english
see
also
dutch
immigration
royal
province
commerce
suffrage
and
constitutions
state
new
york
city
colonial
niagara
fort
nicaragua
protectorate
non
intercourse
act
ff
non
importation
ff
north
lord
north
carolina
founded
see
also
royal
province
immigration
suffrage
and
constitutions
state
north
dakota
admission
northwest
ordinance
nullification
ff
oglethorpe
james
ohio
admission
oklahoma
admission
open
door
policy
oregon
ff
ostend
manifesto
otis
james
f
pacific
american
influence
paine
thomas
panama
canal
ff
panics
parcel
post
parker
a
b
parties
rise
of
ff
federalists
ff
anti
federalists
jeffersonian
republicans
ff
democrats
whigs
ff
republicans
ff
liberal
republicans
constitutional
union
minor
parties
ff
paterson
william
ff
penn
william
pennsylvania
founded
see
also
penn
germans
immigration
industry
revolutionary
war
constitutions
state
suffrage
pennsylvania
university
pensions
soldiers
and
sailors
mothers
pequots
perry
o
h
pershing
general
philadelphia
philippines
ff
ff
phillips
wendell
pierce
franklin
pike
z
pilgrims
pinckney
charles
pitt
william
planting
system
f
ff
plymouth
polk
j
k
f
polygamy
f
populist
party
porto
rico
postal
savings
bank
preble
commodore
press
see
newspapers
primary
direct
princeton
battle
university
profit
sharing
progressive
party
f
prohibition
f
proprietary
colonies
provinces
royal
ff
public
service
ff
pulaski
pullman
strike
pure
food
act
puritans
ff
quakers
ff
quartering
act
quebec
act
queen
anne
s
war
quit
rents
f
radicals
railways
ff
randolph
edmund
ratification
of
constitution
ff
recall
reclamation
ff
reconstruction
ff
referendum
the
reign
of
terror
republicans
jeffersonian
rise
of
present
party
ff
supremacy
of
ff
see
also
mckinley
roosevelt
and
taft
resumption
revolution
american
ff
french
ff
russian
rhode
island
founded
ff
self
government
see
also
suffrage
roosevelt
theodore
ff
royal
province
ff
russia
russo
japanese
war
f
saint
mihiel
samoa
san
jacinto
santa
fe
trail
santo
domingo
saratoga
battle
savannah
scandinavians
schools
see
education
scott
general
scotch
irish
ff
seamen
s
act
sea
power
american
revolution
napoleonic
wars
ff
civil
war
caribbean
pacific
world
war
ff
secession
ff
sedition
act
of
ff
of
senators
popular
election
ff
seven
years
war
ff
sevier
john
seward
w
h
shafter
general
shays
s
rebellion
sherman
general
sherman
anti
trust
law
silver
act
shiloh
shipping
see
commerce
shipping
act
silver
free
ff
slavery
colonial
f
trade
in
northwest
decline
in
north
f
growth
in
south
ff
and
the
constitution
and
territories
ff
compromises
abolished
ff
smith
joseph
socialism
ff
solid
south
solomon
hayn
sons
of
liberty
south
economic
and
political
views
ff
see
also
slavery
and
planting
system
and
reconstruction
south
carolina
founded
nullification
ff
see
also
constitutions
state
suffrage
slavery
and
secession
south
dakota
spain
and
revolution
louisiana
monroe
doctrine
spanish
war
ff
spoils
system
ff
stamp
act
ff
stanton
elizabeth
cady
states
disorders
under
articles
of
confederation
constitutions
federal
limits
on
position
after
civil
war
ff
see
also
suffrage
nullification
and
secession
steamboat
stowe
h
b
strikes
of
pullman
coal
see
also
labor
submarine
campaign
ff
suffrage
colonial
first
state
constitutions
white
manhood
negro
ff
f
woman
ff
sugar
act
sumner
charles
sumter
fort
swedes
taft
w
h
ff
tammany
hall
taney
chief
justice
tariff
first
of
development
of
ff
abominations
nullification
of
southern
views
of
ff
of
civil
war
wilson
bill
mckinley
bill
dingley
bill
payne
aldrich
underwood
taxation
and
representation
and
constitution
civil
war
and
wealth
and
world
war
tea
act
tea
party
tenement
house
reform
tennessee
territories
northwest
south
of
the
ohio
see
also
slavery
and
compromise
texas
ff
tippecanoe
battle
tocqueville
toleration
religious
tories
colonial
in
revolution
townshend
acts
trade
colonial
legislation
see
commerce
transylvania
company
treasury
independent
treaties
of
alliance
with
france
of
with
england
jay
louisiana
purchase
f
of
ashburton
of
with
mexico
washington
with
england
with
spain
versailles
ff
trenton
battle
trollope
mrs
trusts
ff
ff
tweed
w
m
tyler
president
ff
uncle
tom
s
cabin
union
party
unions
see
labor
utah
ff
utilities
municipal
vallandigham
valley
forge
van
buren
martin
venango
fort
venezuela
ff
vermont
vicksburg
virginia
founded
see
also
royal
province
constitutions
state
planting
system
slavery
secession
and
immigration
walpole
sir
robert
wars
colonial
ff
revolutionary
ff
of
ff
mexican
ff
civil
ff
spanish
ff
world
ff
washington
warns
french
in
french
war
commander
in
chief
ff
and
movement
for
constitution
ff
as
president
ff
farewell
address
washington
city
washington
state
webster
welfare
work
whigs
english
colonial
rise
of
party
ff
whisky
rebellion
white
camelia
white
plains
battle
whitman
marcus
william
and
mary
college
williams
roger
wilmot
proviso
wilson
james
wilson
woodrow
election
f
administrations
ff
winthrop
john
wisconsin
admission
witchcraft
wollstonecraft
mary
women
colonial
revolutionary
war
labor
education
and
civil
rights
ff
suffrage
ff
workmen
s
compensation
writs
of
assistance
wyoming
admission
x
y
z
affair
yale
young
brigham
zenger
peter
printed
in
the
united
states
of
america
transcriber
s
notes
punctuation
normalized
in
all
underwood
and
underwood
n
y
superscripted
letters
are
denoted
with
a
caret
for
example
g
o
washington
period
added
after
mass
on
verso
page
original
read
mass
u
s
a
chapter
i
page
period
added
to
pp
and
pp
chapter
iv
page
cooperation
changed
to
cooperation
twice
to
match
rest
of
text
usage
also
on
page
chapter
vi
page
changed
maneuvered
to
manoevered
chapter
viii
page
period
added
to
vol
original
read
vol
iii
chapter
x
page
changed
coordinate
to
coordinate
to
reflect
rest
of
text
usage
chapter
x
page
italicized
habeus
corpus
to
match
rest
of
text
chapter
xi
page
changed
reestablished
to
reestablished
to
conform
to
rest
of
text
usage
chapter
xi
page
changed
reelection
to
reelection
chapter
xii
page
added
period
after
vol
vol
ii
chapter
xii
page
title
of
work
reads
selected
documents
of
united
states
history
research
shows
the
document
does
have
this
title
chapter
xv
page
changed
bout
to
about
for
only
about
chapter
xvi
page
changed
provisons
to
provisions
chapter
xx
page
changed
aniversary
to
anniversary
chapter
xxiv
page
word
on
changed
to
one
five
commissioners
one
of
whom
topical
syllabus
missing
periods
added
to
normalize
punctuation
in
entries
such
as
on
page
sixteenth
amendment
income
tax
appendix
page
comma
changed
to
semi
colon
on
bills
of
credit
to
match
rest
of
list
also
on
obligation
of
contracts
index
page
changed
freesoil
to
free
soil
to
match
rest
of
text
usage
index
page
space
removed
from
ff
changed
to
status
of
ff
index
page
added
comma
to
states
disorders
under
articles
of
constitution
end
of
the
project
gutenberg
ebook
of
history
of
the
united
states
by
charles
a
beard
and
mary
r
beard
end
of
this
project
gutenberg
ebook
history
of
the
united
states
this
file
should
be
named
txt
or
zip
this
and
all
associated
files
of
various
formats
will
be
found
in
http
www
gutenberg
org
produced
by
curtis
weyant
m
and
the
online
distributed
proofreading
team
at
http
www
pgdp
net
updated
editions
will
replace
the
previous
one
the
old
editions
will
be
renamed
creating
the
works
from
public
domain
print
editions
means
that
no
one
owns
a
united
states
copyright
in
these
works
so
the
foundation
and
you
can
copy
and
distribute
it
in
the
united
states
without
permission
and
without
paying
copyright
royalties
special
rules
set
forth
in
the
general
terms
of
use
part
of
this
license
apply
to
copying
and
distributing
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
to
protect
the
project
gutenberg
tm
concept
and
trademark
project
gutenberg
is
a
registered
trademark
and
may
not
be
used
if
you
charge
for
the
ebooks
unless
you
receive
specific
permission
if
you
do
not
charge
anything
for
copies
of
this
ebook
complying
with
the
rules
is
very
easy
you
may
use
this
ebook
for
nearly
any
purpose
such
as
creation
of
derivative
works
reports
performances
and
research
they
may
be
modified
and
printed
and
given
away
you
may
do
practically
anything
with
public
domain
ebooks
redistribution
is
subject
to
the
trademark
license
especially
commercial
redistribution
start
full
license
the
full
project
gutenberg
license
please
read
this
before
you
distribute
or
use
this
work
to
protect
the
project
gutenberg
tm
mission
of
promoting
the
free
distribution
of
electronic
works
by
using
or
distributing
this
work
or
any
other
work
associated
in
any
way
with
the
phrase
project
gutenberg
you
agree
to
comply
with
all
the
terms
of
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
available
with
this
file
or
online
at
http
gutenberg
net
license
section
general
terms
of
use
and
redistributing
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
a
by
reading
or
using
any
part
of
this
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
you
indicate
that
you
have
read
understand
agree
to
and
accept
all
the
terms
of
this
license
and
intellectual
property
trademark
copyright
agreement
if
you
do
not
agree
to
abide
by
all
the
terms
of
this
agreement
you
must
cease
using
and
return
or
destroy
all
copies
of
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
in
your
possession
if
you
paid
a
fee
for
obtaining
a
copy
of
or
access
to
a
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
and
you
do
not
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
terms
of
this
agreement
you
may
obtain
a
refund
from
the
person
or
entity
to
whom
you
paid
the
fee
as
set
forth
in
paragraph
e
b
project
gutenberg
is
a
registered
trademark
it
may
only
be
used
on
or
associated
in
any
way
with
an
electronic
work
by
people
who
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
terms
of
this
agreement
there
are
a
few
things
that
you
can
do
with
most
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
even
without
complying
with
the
full
terms
of
this
agreement
see
paragraph
c
below
there
are
a
lot
of
things
you
can
do
with
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
if
you
follow
the
terms
of
this
agreement
and
help
preserve
free
future
access
to
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
see
paragraph
e
below
c
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
the
foundation
or
pglaf
owns
a
compilation
copyright
in
the
collection
of
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
nearly
all
the
individual
works
in
the
collection
are
in
the
public
domain
in
the
united
states
if
an
individual
work
is
in
the
public
domain
in
the
united
states
and
you
are
located
in
the
united
states
we
do
not
claim
a
right
to
prevent
you
from
copying
distributing
performing
displaying
or
creating
derivative
works
based
on
the
work
as
long
as
all
references
to
project
gutenberg
are
removed
of
course
we
hope
that
you
will
support
the
project
gutenberg
tm
mission
of
promoting
free
access
to
electronic
works
by
freely
sharing
project
gutenberg
tm
works
in
compliance
with
the
terms
of
this
agreement
for
keeping
the
project
gutenberg
tm
name
associated
with
the
work
you
can
easily
comply
with
the
terms
of
this
agreement
by
keeping
this
work
in
the
same
format
with
its
attached
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
when
you
share
it
without
charge
with
others
d
the
copyright
laws
of
the
place
where
you
are
located
also
govern
what
you
can
do
with
this
work
copyright
laws
in
most
countries
are
in
a
constant
state
of
change
if
you
are
outside
the
united
states
check
the
laws
of
your
country
in
addition
to
the
terms
of
this
agreement
before
downloading
copying
displaying
performing
distributing
or
creating
derivative
works
based
on
this
work
or
any
other
project
gutenberg
tm
work
the
foundation
makes
no
representations
concerning
the
copyright
status
of
any
work
in
any
country
outside
the
united
states
e
unless
you
have
removed
all
references
to
project
gutenberg
e
the
following
sentence
with
active
links
to
or
other
immediate
access
to
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
must
appear
prominently
whenever
any
copy
of
a
project
gutenberg
tm
work
any
work
on
which
the
phrase
project
gutenberg
appears
or
with
which
the
phrase
project
gutenberg
is
associated
is
accessed
displayed
performed
viewed
copied
or
distributed
this
ebook
is
for
the
use
of
anyone
anywhere
at
no
cost
and
with
almost
no
restrictions
whatsoever
you
may
copy
it
give
it
away
or
re
use
it
under
the
terms
of
the
project
gutenberg
license
included
with
this
ebook
or
online
at
www
gutenberg
net
e
if
an
individual
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
is
derived
from
the
public
domain
does
not
contain
a
notice
indicating
that
it
is
posted
with
permission
of
the
copyright
holder
the
work
can
be
copied
and
distributed
to
anyone
in
the
united
states
without
paying
any
fees
or
charges
if
you
are
redistributing
or
providing
access
to
a
work
with
the
phrase
project
gutenberg
associated
with
or
appearing
on
the
work
you
must
comply
either
with
the
requirements
of
paragraphs
e
through
e
or
obtain
permission
for
the
use
of
the
work
and
the
project
gutenberg
tm
trademark
as
set
forth
in
paragraphs
e
or
e
e
if
an
individual
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
is
posted
with
the
permission
of
the
copyright
holder
your
use
and
distribution
must
comply
with
both
paragraphs
e
through
e
and
any
additional
terms
imposed
by
the
copyright
holder
additional
terms
will
be
linked
to
the
project
gutenberg
tm
license
for
all
works
posted
with
the
permission
of
the
copyright
holder
found
at
the
beginning
of
this
work
e
do
not
unlink
or
detach
or
remove
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
terms
from
this
work
or
any
files
containing
a
part
of
this
work
or
any
other
work
associated
with
project
gutenberg
tm
e
do
not
copy
display
perform
distribute
or
redistribute
this
electronic
work
or
any
part
of
this
electronic
work
without
prominently
displaying
the
sentence
set
forth
in
paragraph
e
with
active
links
or
immediate
access
to
the
full
terms
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
license
e
you
may
convert
to
and
distribute
this
work
in
any
binary
compressed
marked
up
nonproprietary
or
proprietary
form
including
any
word
processing
or
hypertext
form
however
if
you
provide
access
to
or
distribute
copies
of
a
project
gutenberg
tm
work
in
a
format
other
than
plain
vanilla
ascii
or
other
format
used
in
the
official
version
posted
on
the
official
project
gutenberg
tm
web
site
www
gutenberg
net
you
must
at
no
additional
cost
fee
or
expense
to
the
user
provide
a
copy
a
means
of
exporting
a
copy
or
a
means
of
obtaining
a
copy
upon
request
of
the
work
in
its
original
plain
vanilla
ascii
or
other
form
any
alternate
format
must
include
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
as
specified
in
paragraph
e
e
do
not
charge
a
fee
for
access
to
viewing
displaying
performing
copying
or
distributing
any
project
gutenberg
tm
works
unless
you
comply
with
paragraph
e
or
e
e
you
may
charge
a
reasonable
fee
for
copies
of
or
providing
access
to
or
distributing
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
provided
that
you
pay
a
royalty
fee
of
of
the
gross
profits
you
derive
from
the
use
of
project
gutenberg
tm
works
calculated
using
the
method
you
already
use
to
calculate
your
applicable
taxes
the
fee
is
owed
to
the
owner
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
trademark
but
he
has
agreed
to
donate
royalties
under
this
paragraph
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
royalty
payments
must
be
paid
within
days
following
each
date
on
which
you
prepare
or
are
legally
required
to
prepare
your
periodic
tax
returns
royalty
payments
should
be
clearly
marked
as
such
and
sent
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
at
the
address
specified
in
section
information
about
donations
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
you
provide
a
full
refund
of
any
money
paid
by
a
user
who
notifies
you
in
writing
or
by
e
mail
within
days
of
receipt
that
s
he
does
not
agree
to
the
terms
of
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
you
must
require
such
a
user
to
return
or
destroy
all
copies
of
the
works
possessed
in
a
physical
medium
and
discontinue
all
use
of
and
all
access
to
other
copies
of
project
gutenberg
tm
works
you
provide
in
accordance
with
paragraph
f
a
full
refund
of
any
money
paid
for
a
work
or
a
replacement
copy
if
a
defect
in
the
electronic
work
is
discovered
and
reported
to
you
within
days
of
receipt
of
the
work
you
comply
with
all
other
terms
of
this
agreement
for
free
distribution
of
project
gutenberg
tm
works
e
if
you
wish
to
charge
a
fee
or
distribute
a
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
or
group
of
works
on
different
terms
than
are
set
forth
in
this
agreement
you
must
obtain
permission
in
writing
from
both
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
and
michael
hart
the
owner
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
trademark
contact
the
foundation
as
set
forth
in
section
below
f
f
project
gutenberg
volunteers
and
employees
expend
considerable
effort
to
identify
do
copyright
research
on
transcribe
and
proofread
public
domain
works
in
creating
the
project
gutenberg
tm
collection
despite
these
efforts
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
and
the
medium
on
which
they
may
be
stored
may
contain
defects
such
as
but
not
limited
to
incomplete
inaccurate
or
corrupt
data
transcription
errors
a
copyright
or
other
intellectual
property
infringement
a
defective
or
damaged
disk
or
other
medium
a
computer
virus
or
computer
codes
that
damage
or
cannot
be
read
by
your
equipment
f
limited
warranty
disclaimer
of
damages
except
for
the
right
of
replacement
or
refund
described
in
paragraph
f
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
the
owner
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
trademark
and
any
other
party
distributing
a
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
under
this
agreement
disclaim
all
liability
to
you
for
damages
costs
and
expenses
including
legal
fees
you
agree
that
you
have
no
remedies
for
negligence
strict
liability
breach
of
warranty
or
breach
of
contract
except
those
provided
in
paragraph
f
you
agree
that
the
foundation
the
trademark
owner
and
any
distributor
under
this
agreement
will
not
be
liable
to
you
for
actual
direct
indirect
consequential
punitive
or
incidental
damages
even
if
you
give
notice
of
the
possibility
of
such
damage
f
limited
right
of
replacement
or
refund
if
you
discover
a
defect
in
this
electronic
work
within
days
of
receiving
it
you
can
receive
a
refund
of
the
money
if
any
you
paid
for
it
by
sending
a
written
explanation
to
the
person
you
received
the
work
from
if
you
received
the
work
on
a
physical
medium
you
must
return
the
medium
with
your
written
explanation
the
person
or
entity
that
provided
you
with
the
defective
work
may
elect
to
provide
a
replacement
copy
in
lieu
of
a
refund
if
you
received
the
work
electronically
the
person
or
entity
providing
it
to
you
may
choose
to
give
you
a
second
opportunity
to
receive
the
work
electronically
in
lieu
of
a
refund
if
the
second
copy
is
also
defective
you
may
demand
a
refund
in
writing
without
further
opportunities
to
fix
the
problem
f
except
for
the
limited
right
of
replacement
or
refund
set
forth
in
paragraph
f
this
work
is
provided
to
you
as
is
with
no
other
warranties
of
any
kind
express
or
implied
including
but
not
limited
to
warranties
of
merchantibility
or
fitness
for
any
purpose
f
some
states
do
not
allow
disclaimers
of
certain
implied
warranties
or
the
exclusion
or
limitation
of
certain
types
of
damages
if
any
disclaimer
or
limitation
set
forth
in
this
agreement
violates
the
law
of
the
state
applicable
to
this
agreement
the
agreement
shall
be
interpreted
to
make
the
maximum
disclaimer
or
limitation
permitted
by
the
applicable
state
law
the
invalidity
or
unenforceability
of
any
provision
of
this
agreement
shall
not
void
the
remaining
provisions
f
indemnity
you
agree
to
indemnify
and
hold
the
foundation
the
trademark
owner
any
agent
or
employee
of
the
foundation
anyone
providing
copies
of
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
in
accordance
with
this
agreement
and
any
volunteers
associated
with
the
production
promotion
and
distribution
of
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
harmless
from
all
liability
costs
and
expenses
including
legal
fees
that
arise
directly
or
indirectly
from
any
of
the
following
which
you
do
or
cause
to
occur
a
distribution
of
this
or
any
project
gutenberg
tm
work
b
alteration
modification
or
additions
or
deletions
to
any
project
gutenberg
tm
work
and
c
any
defect
you
cause
section
information
about
the
mission
of
project
gutenberg
tm
project
gutenberg
tm
is
synonymous
with
the
free
distribution
of
electronic
works
in
formats
readable
by
the
widest
variety
of
computers
including
obsolete
old
middle
aged
and
new
computers
it
exists
because
of
the
efforts
of
hundreds
of
volunteers
and
donations
from
people
in
all
walks
of
life
volunteers
and
financial
support
to
provide
volunteers
with
the
assistance
they
need
is
critical
to
reaching
project
gutenberg
tm
s
goals
and
ensuring
that
the
project
gutenberg
tm
collection
will
remain
freely
available
for
generations
to
come
in
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
was
created
to
provide
a
secure
and
permanent
future
for
project
gutenberg
tm
and
future
generations
to
learn
more
about
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
and
how
your
efforts
and
donations
can
help
see
sections
and
and
the
foundation
web
page
at
http
www
pglaf
org
section
information
about
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
is
a
non
profit
c
educational
corporation
organized
under
the
laws
of
the
state
of
mississippi
and
granted
tax
exempt
status
by
the
internal
revenue
service
the
foundation
s
ein
or
federal
tax
identification
number
is
its
c
letter
is
posted
at
http
pglaf
org
fundraising
contributions
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
are
tax
deductible
to
the
full
extent
permitted
by
u
s
federal
laws
and
your
state
s
laws
the
foundation
s
principal
office
is
located
at
melan
dr
s
fairbanks
ak
but
its
volunteers
and
employees
are
scattered
throughout
numerous
locations
its
business
office
is
located
at
north
west
salt
lake
city
ut
email
business
pglaf
org
email
contact
links
and
up
to
date
contact
information
can
be
found
at
the
foundation
s
web
site
and
official
page
at
http
pglaf
org
for
additional
contact
information
dr
gregory
b
newby
chief
executive
and
director
gbnewby
pglaf
org
section
information
about
donations
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
project
gutenberg
tm
depends
upon
and
cannot
survive
without
wide
spread
public
support
and
donations
to
carry
out
its
mission
of
increasing
the
number
of
public
domain
and
licensed
works
that
can
be
freely
distributed
in
machine
readable
form
accessible
by
the
widest
array
of
equipment
including
outdated
equipment
many
small
donations
to
are
particularly
important
to
maintaining
tax
exempt
status
with
the
irs
the
foundation
is
committed
to
complying
with
the
laws
regulating
charities
and
charitable
donations
in
all
states
of
the
united
states
compliance
requirements
are
not
uniform
and
it
takes
a
considerable
effort
much
paperwork
and
many
fees
to
meet
and
keep
up
with
these
requirements
we
do
not
solicit
donations
in
locations
where
we
have
not
received
written
confirmation
of
compliance
to
send
donations
or
determine
the
status
of
compliance
for
any
particular
state
visit
http
pglaf
org
while
we
cannot
and
do
not
solicit
contributions
from
states
where
we
have
not
met
the
solicitation
requirements
we
know
of
no
prohibition
against
accepting
unsolicited
donations
from
donors
in
such
states
who
approach
us
with
offers
to
donate
international
donations
are
gratefully
accepted
but
we
cannot
make
any
statements
concerning
tax
treatment
of
donations
received
from
outside
the
united
states
u
s
laws
alone
swamp
our
small
staff
please
check
the
project
gutenberg
web
pages
for
current
donation
methods
and
addresses
donations
are
accepted
in
a
number
of
other
ways
including
including
checks
online
payments
and
credit
card
donations
to
donate
please
visit
http
pglaf
org
donate
section
general
information
about
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
professor
michael
s
hart
is
the
originator
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
concept
of
a
library
of
electronic
works
that
could
be
freely
shared
with
anyone
for
thirty
years
he
produced
and
distributed
project
gutenberg
tm
ebooks
with
only
a
loose
network
of
volunteer
support
project
gutenberg
tm
ebooks
are
often
created
from
several
printed
editions
all
of
which
are
confirmed
as
public
domain
in
the
u
s
unless
a
copyright
notice
is
included
thus
we
do
not
necessarily
keep
ebooks
in
compliance
with
any
particular
paper
edition
most
people
start
at
our
web
site
which
has
the
main
pg
search
facility
http
www
gutenberg
net
this
web
site
includes
information
about
project
gutenberg
tm
including
how
to
make
donations
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
how
to
help
produce
our
new
ebooks
and
how
to
subscribe
to
our
email
newsletter
to
hear
about
new
ebooks
project
gutenberg
s
manual
of
surgery
by
alexis
thomson
and
alexander
miles
this
ebook
is
for
the
use
of
anyone
anywhere
at
no
cost
and
with
almost
no
restrictions
whatsoever
you
may
copy
it
give
it
away
or
re
use
it
under
the
terms
of
the
project
gutenberg
license
included
with
this
ebook
or
online
at
www
gutenberg
org
title
manual
of
surgery
volume
first
general
surgery
sixth
edition
author
alexis
thomson
and
alexander
miles
release
date
march
ebook
language
english
character
set
encoding
iso
start
of
this
project
gutenberg
ebook
manual
of
surgery
produced
by
jonathan
ingram
laura
wisewell
and
the
online
distributed
proofreading
team
at
http
www
pgdp
net
transcriber
s
note
the
original
text
used
the
apothecaries
symbols
here
rendered
as
ounce
and
dram
the
substitutions
used
for
other
special
characters
such
as
the
oe
ligature
are
standard
all
the
special
characters
are
preserved
in
the
utf
and
html
versions
of
this
text
in
addition
a
number
of
printing
errors
have
been
corrected
these
are
marked
in
the
html
version
only
oxford
medical
publications
manual
of
surgery
by
alexis
thomson
f
r
c
s
ed
professor
of
surgery
university
of
edinburgh
surgeon
edinburgh
royal
infirmary
and
alexander
miles
f
r
c
s
ed
surgeon
edinburgh
royal
infirmary
volume
first
general
surgery
sixth
edition
revised
with
illustrations
london
henry
frowde
and
hodder
stoughton
the
lancet
building
bedford
street
strand
w
c
first
edition
second
edition
third
edition
fourth
edition
second
impression
fifth
edition
second
impression
sixth
edition
printed
in
great
britain
by
morrison
and
gibb
ltd
edinburgh
preface
to
sixth
edition
much
has
happened
since
this
manual
was
last
revised
and
many
surgical
lessons
have
been
learned
in
the
hard
school
of
war
some
may
yet
have
to
be
unlearned
and
others
have
but
little
bearing
on
the
problems
presented
to
the
civilian
surgeon
save
in
its
broadest
principles
the
surgery
of
warfare
is
a
thing
apart
from
the
general
surgery
of
civil
life
and
the
exhaustive
literature
now
available
on
every
aspect
of
it
makes
it
unnecessary
that
it
should
receive
detailed
consideration
in
a
manual
for
students
in
preparing
this
new
edition
therefore
we
have
endeavoured
to
incorporate
only
such
additions
to
our
knowledge
and
resources
as
our
experience
leads
us
to
believe
will
prove
of
permanent
value
in
civil
practice
for
the
rest
the
text
has
been
revised
condensed
and
in
places
rearranged
a
number
of
old
illustrations
have
been
discarded
and
a
greater
number
of
new
ones
added
descriptions
of
operative
procedures
have
been
omitted
from
the
manual
as
they
are
to
be
found
in
the
companion
volume
on
operative
surgery
the
third
edition
of
which
appeared
some
months
ago
we
have
retained
the
basle
anatomical
nomenclature
as
extended
experience
has
confirmed
our
preference
for
it
for
the
convenience
of
readers
who
still
employ
the
old
terms
these
are
given
in
brackets
after
the
new
this
edition
of
the
manual
appears
in
three
volumes
the
first
being
devoted
to
general
surgery
the
other
two
to
regional
surgery
this
arrangement
has
enabled
us
to
deal
in
a
more
consecutive
manner
than
hitherto
with
the
surgery
of
the
extremities
including
fractures
and
dislocations
we
have
once
more
to
express
our
thanks
to
colleagues
in
the
edinburgh
school
and
to
other
friends
for
aiding
us
in
providing
new
illustrations
and
for
other
valuable
help
as
well
as
to
our
publishers
for
their
generosity
in
the
matter
of
illustrations
edinburgh
march
contents
page
chapter
i
repair
chapter
ii
conditions
which
interfere
with
repair
chapter
iii
inflammation
chapter
iv
suppuration
chapter
v
ulceration
and
ulcers
chapter
vi
gangrene
chapter
vii
bacterial
and
other
wound
infections
chapter
viii
tuberculosis
chapter
ix
syphilis
chapter
x
tumours
chapter
xi
injuries
chapter
xii
methods
of
wound
treatment
chapter
xiii
constitutional
effects
of
injuries
chapter
xiv
the
blood
vessels
chapter
xv
the
lymph
vessels
and
glands
chapter
xvi
the
nerves
chapter
xvii
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissues
chapter
xviii
the
muscles
tendons
and
tendon
sheaths
chapter
xix
the
bursae
chapter
xx
diseases
of
bone
chapter
xxi
diseases
of
joints
index
list
of
illustrations
fig
page
ulcer
of
back
of
hand
grafted
from
abdominal
wall
staphylococcus
aureus
in
pus
from
case
of
osteomyelitis
streptococci
in
pus
from
case
of
diffuse
cellulitis
bacillus
coli
communis
in
pus
from
abdominal
abscess
fraenkel
s
pneumococci
in
pus
from
empyema
following
pneumonia
passive
hyperaemia
of
hand
and
forearm
induced
by
bier
s
bandage
passive
hyperaemia
of
finger
induced
by
klapp
s
suction
bell
passive
hyperaemia
induced
by
klapp
s
suction
bell
for
inflammation
of
inguinal
gland
diagram
of
various
forms
of
whitlow
charts
of
acute
sapraemia
chart
of
hectic
fever
chart
of
septicaemia
followed
by
pyaemia
chart
of
pyaemia
following
on
acute
osteomyelitis
leg
ulcers
associated
with
varicose
veins
perforating
ulcers
of
sole
of
foot
bazin
s
disease
in
a
girl
aet
syphilitic
ulcers
in
region
of
knee
callous
ulcer
showing
thickened
edges
tibia
and
fibula
showing
changes
due
to
chronic
ulcer
of
leg
senile
gangrene
of
the
foot
embolic
gangrene
of
hand
and
arm
gangrene
of
terminal
phalanx
of
index
finger
cancrum
oris
acute
bed
sores
over
right
buttock
chart
of
erysipelas
occurring
in
a
wound
bacillus
of
tetanus
bacillus
of
anthrax
malignant
pustule
third
day
after
infection
malignant
pustule
fourteen
days
after
infection
colony
of
actinomyces
actinomycosis
of
maxilla
mycetoma
or
madura
foot
tubercle
bacilli
tuberculous
abscess
in
lumbar
region
tuberculous
sinus
injected
through
its
opening
in
the
forearm
with
bismuth
paste
spirochaete
pallida
spirochaeta
refrigerans
from
scraping
of
vagina
primary
lesion
on
thumb
with
secondary
eruption
on
forearm
syphilitic
rupia
ulcerating
gumma
of
lips
ulceration
in
inherited
syphilis
tertiary
syphilitic
ulceration
in
region
of
knee
and
on
both
thumbs
facies
of
inherited
syphilis
facies
of
inherited
syphilis
subcutaneous
lipoma
pedunculated
lipoma
of
buttock
diffuse
lipomatosis
of
neck
zanthoma
of
hands
zanthoma
of
buttock
chondroma
growing
from
infra
spinous
fossa
of
scapula
chondroma
of
metacarpal
bone
of
thumb
cancellous
osteoma
of
lower
end
of
femur
myeloma
of
shaft
of
humerus
fibro
myoma
of
uterus
recurrent
sarcoma
of
sciatic
nerve
sarcoma
of
arm
fungating
carcinoma
of
breast
epithelioma
of
lip
dermoid
cyst
of
ovary
carpal
ganglion
in
a
woman
aet
ganglion
on
lateral
aspect
of
knee
radiogram
showing
pellets
embedded
in
arm
cicatricial
contraction
following
severe
burn
genealogical
tree
of
haemophilic
family
radiogram
showing
calcareous
degeneration
of
arteries
varicose
vein
with
thrombosis
extensive
varix
of
internal
saphena
system
on
left
leg
mixed
naevus
of
nose
cirsoid
aneurysm
of
forehead
cirsoid
aneurysm
of
orbit
and
face
radiogram
of
aneurysm
of
aorta
sacculated
aneurysm
of
abdominal
aorta
radiogram
of
innominate
aneurysm
after
treatment
by
moore
corradi
method
thoracic
aneurysm
threatening
to
rupture
innominate
aneurysm
in
a
woman
congenital
cystic
tumour
or
hygroma
of
axilla
tuberculous
cervical
gland
with
abscess
formation
mass
of
tuberculous
glands
removed
from
axilla
tuberculous
axillary
glands
chronic
hodgkin
s
disease
in
boy
aet
lymphadenoma
in
a
woman
aet
lympho
sarcoma
removed
from
groin
cancerous
glands
in
neck
secondary
to
epithelioma
of
lip
stump
neuromas
of
sciatic
nerve
stump
neuromas
showing
changes
at
ends
of
divided
nerves
diffuse
enlargement
of
nerves
in
generalised
neuro
fibromatosis
plexiform
neuroma
of
small
sciatic
nerve
multiple
neuro
fibromas
of
skin
molluscum
fibrosum
elephantiasis
neuromatosa
in
a
woman
aet
drop
wrist
following
fracture
of
shaft
of
humerus
to
illustrate
the
loss
of
sensation
produced
by
division
of
the
median
nerve
to
illustrate
loss
of
sensation
produced
by
complete
division
of
ulnar
nerve
callosities
and
corns
on
sole
of
foot
ulcerated
chilblains
on
fingers
carbuncle
on
back
of
neck
tuberculous
elephantiasis
elephantiasis
in
a
woman
aet
elephantiasis
of
penis
and
scrotum
multiple
sebaceous
cysts
or
wens
sebaceous
horn
growing
from
auricle
paraffin
epithelioma
rodent
cancer
of
inner
canthus
rodent
cancer
with
destruction
of
contents
of
orbit
diffuse
melanotic
cancer
of
lymphatics
of
skin
melanotic
cancer
of
forehead
with
metastasis
in
lymph
glands
recurrent
keloid
subungual
exostosis
avulsion
of
tendon
volkmann
s
ischaemic
contracture
ossification
in
tendon
of
ilio
psoas
muscle
radiogram
of
calcification
and
ossification
in
biceps
and
triceps
ossification
in
muscles
of
trunk
in
generalised
ossifying
myositis
hydrops
of
prepatellar
bursa
section
through
gouty
bursa
tuberculous
disease
of
sub
deltoid
bursa
great
enlargement
of
the
ischial
bursa
gouty
disease
of
bursae
shaft
of
the
femur
after
acute
osteomyelitis
femur
and
tibia
showing
results
of
acute
osteomyelitis
segment
of
tibia
resected
for
brodie
s
abscess
radiogram
of
brodie
s
abscess
in
lower
end
of
tibia
sequestrum
of
femur
after
amputation
new
periosteal
bone
on
surface
of
femur
from
amputation
stump
tuberculous
osteomyelitis
of
os
magnum
tuberculous
disease
of
tibia
diffuse
tuberculous
osteomyelitis
of
right
tibia
advanced
tuberculous
disease
in
region
of
ankle
tuberculous
dactylitis
shortening
of
middle
finger
of
adult
the
result
of
tuberculous
dactylitis
in
childhood
syphilitic
disease
of
skull
syphilitic
hyperostosis
and
sclerosis
of
tibia
sabre
blade
deformity
of
tibia
skeleton
of
rickety
dwarf
changes
in
the
skull
resulting
from
ostitis
deformans
cadaver
illustrating
the
alterations
in
the
lower
limbs
resulting
from
ostitis
deformans
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
affecting
femora
radiogram
of
upper
end
of
femur
in
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
radiogram
of
right
knee
showing
multiple
exostoses
multiple
exostoses
of
limbs
multiple
cartilaginous
exostoses
multiple
cartilaginous
exostoses
multiple
chondromas
of
phalanges
and
metacarpals
skiagram
of
multiple
chondromas
multiple
chondromas
in
hand
radiogram
of
myeloma
of
humerus
periosteal
sarcoma
of
femur
periosteal
sarcoma
of
humerus
chondro
sarcoma
of
scapula
central
sarcoma
of
femur
invading
knee
joint
osseous
shell
of
osteo
sarcoma
of
femur
radiogram
of
osteo
sarcoma
of
femur
radiogram
of
chondro
sarcoma
of
humerus
epitheliomatus
ulcer
of
leg
invading
tibia
osseous
ankylosis
of
femur
and
tibia
osseous
ankylosis
of
knee
caseating
focus
in
upper
end
of
fibula
arthritis
deformans
of
elbow
arthritis
deformans
of
knee
hypertrophied
fringes
of
synovial
membrane
of
knee
arthritis
deformans
of
hands
arthritis
deformans
of
several
joints
bones
of
knee
in
charcot
s
disease
charcot
s
disease
of
left
knee
charcot
s
disease
of
both
ankles
front
view
charcot
s
disease
of
both
ankles
back
view
radiogram
of
multiple
loose
bodies
in
knee
joint
loose
body
from
knee
joint
multiple
partially
ossified
chondromas
of
synovial
membrane
from
shoulder
joint
multiple
cartilaginous
loose
bodies
from
knee
joint
manual
of
surgery
chapter
i
repair
introduction
process
of
repair
healing
by
primary
union
granulation
tissue
cicatricial
tissue
modifications
of
process
of
repair
repair
in
individual
tissues
transplantation
or
grafting
of
tissues
conditions
sources
of
grafts
grafting
of
individual
tissues
methods
introduction
to
prolong
human
life
and
to
alleviate
suffering
are
the
ultimate
objects
of
scientific
medicine
the
two
great
branches
of
the
healing
art
medicine
and
surgery
are
so
intimately
related
that
it
is
impossible
to
draw
a
hard
and
fast
line
between
them
but
for
convenience
surgery
may
be
defined
as
the
art
of
treating
lesions
and
malformations
of
the
human
body
by
manual
operations
mediate
and
immediate
to
apply
his
art
intelligently
and
successfully
it
is
essential
that
the
surgeon
should
be
conversant
not
only
with
the
normal
anatomy
and
physiology
of
the
body
and
with
the
various
pathological
conditions
to
which
it
is
liable
but
also
with
the
nature
of
the
process
by
which
repair
of
injured
or
diseased
tissues
is
effected
without
this
knowledge
he
is
unable
to
recognise
such
deviations
from
the
normal
as
result
from
mal
development
injury
or
disease
or
rationally
to
direct
his
efforts
towards
the
correction
or
removal
of
these
process
of
repair
the
process
of
repair
in
living
tissue
depends
upon
an
inherent
power
possessed
by
vital
cells
of
reacting
to
the
irritation
caused
by
injury
or
disease
the
cells
of
the
damaged
tissues
under
the
influence
of
this
irritation
undergo
certain
proliferative
changes
which
are
designed
to
restore
the
normal
structure
and
configuration
of
the
part
the
process
by
which
this
restoration
is
effected
is
essentially
the
same
in
all
tissues
but
the
extent
to
which
different
tissues
can
carry
the
recuperative
process
varies
simple
structures
such
as
skin
cartilage
bone
periosteum
and
tendon
for
example
have
a
high
power
of
regeneration
and
in
them
the
reparative
process
may
result
in
almost
perfect
restitution
to
the
normal
more
complex
structures
on
the
other
hand
such
as
secreting
glands
muscle
and
the
tissues
of
the
central
nervous
system
are
but
imperfectly
restored
simple
cicatricial
connective
tissue
taking
the
place
of
what
has
been
lost
or
destroyed
any
given
tissue
can
be
replaced
only
by
tissue
of
a
similar
kind
and
in
a
damaged
part
each
element
takes
its
share
in
the
reparative
process
by
producing
new
material
which
approximates
more
or
less
closely
to
the
normal
according
to
the
recuperative
capacity
of
the
particular
tissue
the
normal
process
of
repair
may
be
interfered
with
by
various
extraneous
agencies
the
most
important
of
which
are
infection
by
disease
producing
micro
organisms
the
presence
of
foreign
substances
undue
movement
of
the
affected
part
and
improper
applications
and
dressings
the
effect
of
these
agencies
is
to
delay
repair
or
to
prevent
the
individual
tissues
carrying
the
process
to
the
furthest
degree
of
which
they
are
capable
in
the
management
of
wounds
and
other
diseased
conditions
the
main
object
of
the
surgeon
is
to
promote
the
natural
reparative
process
by
preventing
or
eliminating
any
factor
by
which
it
may
be
disturbed
healing
by
primary
union
the
most
favourable
conditions
for
the
progress
of
the
reparative
process
are
to
be
found
in
a
clean
cut
wound
of
the
integument
which
is
uncomplicated
by
loss
of
tissue
by
the
presence
of
foreign
substances
or
by
infection
with
disease
producing
micro
organisms
and
its
edges
are
in
contact
such
a
wound
in
virtue
of
the
absence
of
infection
is
said
to
be
aseptic
and
under
these
conditions
healing
takes
place
by
what
is
called
primary
union
the
healing
by
first
intention
of
the
older
writers
granulation
tissue
the
essential
and
invariable
medium
of
repair
in
all
structures
is
an
elementary
form
of
new
tissue
known
as
granulation
tissue
which
is
produced
in
the
damaged
area
in
response
to
the
irritation
caused
by
injury
or
disease
the
vital
reaction
induced
by
such
irritation
results
in
dilatation
of
the
vessels
of
the
part
emigration
of
leucocytes
transudation
of
lymph
and
certain
proliferative
changes
in
the
fixed
tissue
cells
these
changes
are
common
to
the
processes
of
inflammation
and
repair
no
hard
and
fast
line
can
be
drawn
between
these
processes
and
the
two
may
go
on
together
it
is
however
only
when
the
proliferative
changes
have
come
to
predominate
that
the
reparative
process
is
effectively
established
by
the
production
of
healthy
granulation
tissue
formation
of
granulation
tissue
when
a
wound
is
made
in
the
integument
under
aseptic
conditions
the
passage
of
the
knife
through
the
tissues
is
immediately
followed
by
an
oozing
of
blood
which
soon
coagulates
on
the
cut
surfaces
in
each
of
the
divided
vessels
a
clot
forms
and
extends
as
far
as
the
nearest
collateral
branch
and
on
the
surface
of
the
wound
there
is
a
microscopic
layer
of
bruised
and
devitalised
tissue
if
the
wound
is
closed
the
narrow
space
between
its
edges
is
occupied
by
blood
clot
which
consists
of
red
and
white
corpuscles
mixed
with
a
quantity
of
fibrin
and
this
forms
a
temporary
uniting
medium
between
the
divided
surfaces
during
the
first
twelve
hours
the
minute
vessels
in
the
vicinity
of
the
wound
dilate
and
from
them
lymph
exudes
and
leucocytes
migrate
into
the
tissues
in
from
twenty
four
to
thirty
six
hours
the
capillaries
of
the
part
adjacent
to
the
wound
begin
to
throw
out
minute
buds
and
fine
processes
which
bridge
the
gap
and
form
a
firmer
but
still
temporary
connection
between
the
two
sides
each
bud
begins
in
the
wall
of
the
capillary
as
a
small
accumulation
of
granular
protoplasm
which
gradually
elongates
into
a
filament
containing
a
nucleus
this
filament
either
joins
with
a
neighbouring
capillary
or
with
a
similar
filament
and
in
time
these
become
hollow
and
are
filled
with
blood
from
the
vessels
that
gave
them
origin
in
this
way
a
series
of
young
capillary
loops
is
formed
the
spaces
between
these
loops
are
filled
by
cells
of
various
kinds
the
most
important
being
the
fibroblasts
which
are
destined
to
form
cicatricial
fibrous
tissue
these
fibroblasts
are
large
irregular
nucleated
cells
derived
mainly
from
the
proliferation
of
the
fixed
connective
tissue
cells
of
the
part
and
to
a
less
extent
from
the
lymphocytes
and
other
mononuclear
cells
which
have
migrated
from
the
vessels
among
the
fibroblasts
larger
multi
nucleated
cells
giant
cells
are
sometimes
found
particularly
when
resistant
substances
such
as
silk
ligatures
or
fragments
of
bone
are
embedded
in
the
tissues
and
their
function
seems
to
be
to
soften
such
substances
preliminary
to
their
being
removed
by
the
phagocytes
numerous
polymorpho
nuclear
leucocytes
which
have
wandered
from
the
vessels
are
also
present
in
the
spaces
these
act
as
phagocytes
their
function
being
to
remove
the
red
corpuscles
and
fibrin
of
the
original
clot
and
this
performed
they
either
pass
back
into
the
circulation
in
virtue
of
their
amoeboid
movement
or
are
themselves
eaten
up
by
the
growing
fibroblasts
beyond
this
phagocytic
action
they
do
not
appear
to
play
any
direct
part
in
the
reparative
process
these
young
capillary
loops
with
their
supporting
cells
and
fluids
constitute
granulation
tissue
which
is
usually
fully
formed
in
from
three
to
five
days
after
which
it
begins
to
be
replaced
by
cicatricial
or
scar
tissue
formation
of
cicatricial
tissue
the
transformation
of
this
temporary
granulation
tissue
into
scar
tissue
is
effected
by
the
fibroblasts
which
become
elongated
and
spindle
shaped
and
produce
in
and
around
them
a
fine
fibrillated
material
which
gradually
increases
in
quantity
till
it
replaces
the
cell
protoplasm
in
this
way
white
fibrous
tissue
is
formed
the
cells
of
which
are
arranged
in
parallel
lines
and
eventually
become
grouped
in
bundles
constituting
fully
formed
white
fibrous
tissue
in
its
growth
it
gradually
obliterates
the
capillaries
until
at
the
end
of
two
three
or
four
weeks
both
vessels
and
cells
have
almost
entirely
disappeared
and
the
original
wound
is
occupied
by
cicatricial
tissue
in
course
of
time
this
tissue
becomes
consolidated
and
the
cicatrix
undergoes
a
certain
amount
of
contraction
cicatricial
contraction
healing
of
epidermis
while
these
changes
are
taking
place
in
the
deeper
parts
of
the
wound
the
surface
is
being
covered
over
by
epidermis
growing
in
from
the
margins
within
twelve
hours
the
cells
of
the
rete
malpighii
close
to
the
cut
edge
begin
to
sprout
on
to
the
surface
of
the
wound
and
by
their
proliferation
gradually
cover
the
granulations
with
a
thin
pink
pellicle
as
the
epithelium
increases
in
thickness
it
assumes
a
bluish
hue
and
eventually
the
cells
become
cornified
and
the
epithelium
assumes
a
greyish
white
colour
clinical
aspects
so
long
as
the
process
of
repair
is
not
complicated
by
infection
with
micro
organisms
there
is
no
interference
with
the
general
health
of
the
patient
the
temperature
remains
normal
the
circulatory
gastro
intestinal
nervous
and
other
functions
are
undisturbed
locally
the
part
is
cool
of
natural
colour
and
free
from
pain
modifications
of
the
process
of
repair
the
process
of
repair
by
primary
union
above
described
is
to
be
looked
upon
as
the
type
of
all
reparative
processes
such
modifications
as
are
met
with
depending
merely
upon
incidental
differences
in
the
conditions
present
such
as
loss
of
tissue
infection
by
micro
organisms
etc
repair
after
loss
or
destruction
of
tissue
when
the
edges
of
a
wound
cannot
be
approximated
either
because
tissue
has
been
lost
for
example
in
excising
a
tumour
or
because
a
drainage
tube
or
gauze
packing
has
been
necessary
a
greater
amount
of
granulation
tissue
is
required
to
fill
the
gap
but
the
process
is
essentially
the
same
as
in
the
ideal
method
of
repair
the
raw
surface
is
first
covered
by
a
layer
of
coagulated
blood
and
fibrin
an
extensive
new
formation
of
capillary
loops
and
fibroblasts
takes
place
towards
the
free
surface
and
goes
on
until
the
gap
is
filled
by
a
fine
velvet
like
mass
of
granulation
tissue
this
granulation
tissue
is
gradually
replaced
by
young
cicatricial
tissue
and
the
surface
is
covered
by
the
ingrowth
of
epithelium
from
the
edges
this
modification
of
the
reparative
process
can
be
best
studied
clinically
in
a
recent
wound
which
has
been
packed
with
gauze
when
the
plug
is
introduced
the
walls
of
the
cavity
consist
of
raw
tissue
with
numerous
oozing
blood
vessels
on
removing
the
packing
on
the
fifth
or
sixth
day
the
surface
is
found
to
be
covered
with
minute
red
papillary
granulations
which
are
beginning
to
fill
up
the
cavity
at
the
edges
the
epithelium
has
proliferated
and
is
covering
over
the
newly
formed
granulation
tissue
as
lymph
and
leucocytes
escape
from
the
exposed
surface
there
is
a
certain
amount
of
serous
or
sero
purulent
discharge
on
examining
the
wound
at
intervals
of
a
few
days
it
is
found
that
the
granulation
tissue
gradually
increases
in
amount
till
the
gap
is
completely
filled
up
and
that
coincidently
the
epithelium
spreads
in
and
covers
over
its
surface
in
course
of
time
the
epithelium
thickens
and
as
the
granulation
tissue
is
slowly
replaced
by
young
cicatricial
tissue
which
has
a
peculiar
tendency
to
contract
and
so
to
obliterate
the
blood
vessels
in
it
the
scar
that
is
left
becomes
smooth
pale
and
depressed
this
method
of
healing
is
sometimes
spoken
of
as
healing
by
granulation
although
as
we
have
seen
it
is
by
granulation
that
all
repair
takes
place
healing
by
union
of
two
granulating
surfaces
in
gaping
wounds
union
is
sometimes
obtained
by
bringing
the
two
surfaces
into
apposition
after
each
has
become
covered
with
healthy
granulations
the
exudate
on
the
surfaces
causes
them
to
adhere
capillary
loops
pass
from
one
to
the
other
and
their
final
fusion
takes
place
by
the
further
development
of
granulation
and
cicatricial
tissue
reunion
of
parts
entirely
separated
from
the
body
small
portions
of
tissue
such
as
the
end
of
a
finger
the
tip
of
the
nose
or
a
portion
of
the
external
ear
accidentally
separated
from
the
body
if
accurately
replaced
and
fixed
in
position
occasionally
adhere
by
primary
union
in
the
course
of
operations
also
portions
of
skin
fascia
or
bone
or
even
a
complete
joint
may
be
transplanted
and
unite
by
primary
union
healing
under
a
scab
when
a
small
superficial
wound
is
exposed
to
the
air
the
blood
and
serum
exuded
on
its
surface
may
dry
and
form
a
hard
crust
or
scab
which
serves
to
protect
the
surface
from
external
irritation
in
the
same
way
as
would
a
dry
pad
of
sterilised
gauze
under
this
scab
the
formation
of
granulation
tissue
its
transformation
into
cicatricial
tissue
and
the
growth
of
epithelium
on
the
surface
go
on
until
in
the
course
of
time
the
crust
separates
leaving
a
scar
healing
by
blood
clot
in
subcutaneous
wounds
for
example
tenotomy
in
amputation
wounds
and
in
wounds
made
in
excising
tumours
or
in
operating
upon
bones
the
space
left
between
the
divided
tissues
becomes
filled
with
blood
clot
which
acts
as
a
temporary
scaffolding
in
which
granulation
tissue
is
built
up
capillary
loops
grow
into
the
coagulum
and
migrated
leucocytes
from
the
adjacent
blood
vessels
destroy
the
red
corpuscles
and
are
in
turn
disposed
of
by
the
developing
fibroblasts
which
by
their
growth
and
proliferation
fill
up
the
gap
with
young
connective
tissue
it
will
be
evident
that
this
process
only
differs
from
healing
by
primary
union
in
the
amount
of
blood
clot
that
is
present
presence
of
a
foreign
body
when
an
aseptic
foreign
body
is
present
in
the
tissues
e
g
a
piece
of
unabsorbable
chromicised
catgut
the
healing
process
may
be
modified
after
primary
union
has
taken
place
the
scar
may
broaden
become
raised
above
the
surface
and
assume
a
bluish
brown
colour
the
epidermis
gradually
thins
and
gives
way
revealing
the
softened
portion
of
catgut
which
can
be
pulled
out
in
pieces
after
which
the
wound
rapidly
heals
and
resumes
a
normal
appearance
repair
in
individual
tissues
skin
and
connective
tissue
the
mode
of
regeneration
of
these
tissues
under
aseptic
conditions
has
already
been
described
as
the
type
of
ideal
repair
in
highly
vascular
parts
such
as
the
face
the
reparative
process
goes
on
with
great
rapidity
and
even
extensive
wounds
may
be
firmly
united
in
from
three
to
five
days
where
the
anastomosis
is
less
free
the
process
is
more
prolonged
the
more
highly
organised
elements
of
the
skin
such
as
the
hair
follicles
the
sweat
and
sebaceous
glands
are
imperfectly
reproduced
hence
the
scar
remains
smooth
dry
and
hairless
epithelium
epithelium
is
only
reproduced
from
pre
existing
epithelium
and
as
a
rule
from
one
of
a
similar
type
although
metaplastic
transformation
of
cells
of
one
kind
of
epithelium
into
another
kind
can
take
place
thus
a
granulating
surface
may
be
covered
entirely
by
the
ingrowing
of
the
cutaneous
epithelium
from
the
margins
or
islets
originating
in
surviving
cells
of
sebaceous
glands
or
sweat
glands
or
of
hair
follicles
may
spring
up
in
the
centre
of
the
raw
area
such
islets
may
also
be
due
to
the
accidental
transference
of
loose
epithelial
cells
from
the
edges
even
the
fluid
from
a
blister
in
virtue
of
the
isolated
cells
of
the
rete
malpighii
which
it
contains
is
capable
of
starting
epithelial
growth
on
a
granulating
surface
hairs
and
nails
may
be
completely
regenerated
if
a
sufficient
amount
of
the
hair
follicles
or
of
the
nail
matrix
has
escaped
destruction
the
epithelium
of
a
mucous
membrane
is
regenerated
in
the
same
way
as
that
on
a
cutaneous
surface
epithelial
cells
have
the
power
of
living
for
some
time
after
being
separated
from
their
normal
surroundings
and
of
growing
again
when
once
more
placed
in
favourable
circumstances
on
this
fact
the
practice
of
skin
grafting
is
based
p
cartilage
when
an
articular
cartilage
is
divided
by
incision
or
by
being
implicated
in
a
fracture
involving
the
articular
end
of
a
bone
it
is
repaired
by
ordinary
cicatricial
fibrous
tissue
derived
from
the
proliferating
cells
of
the
perichondrium
cartilage
being
a
non
vascular
tissue
the
reparative
process
goes
on
slowly
and
it
may
be
many
weeks
before
it
is
complete
it
is
possible
for
a
metaplastic
transformation
of
connective
tissue
cells
into
cartilage
cells
to
take
place
the
characteristic
hyaline
matrix
being
secreted
by
the
new
cells
this
is
sometimes
observed
as
an
intermediary
stage
in
the
healing
of
fractures
especially
in
young
bones
it
may
also
take
place
in
the
regeneration
of
lost
portions
of
cartilage
provided
the
new
tissue
is
so
situated
as
to
constitute
part
of
a
joint
and
to
be
subjected
to
pressure
by
an
opposing
cartilaginous
surface
this
is
illustrated
by
what
takes
place
after
excision
of
joints
where
it
is
desired
to
restore
the
function
of
the
articulation
by
carrying
out
movements
between
the
constituent
parts
the
fibrous
tissue
covering
the
ends
of
the
bones
becomes
moulded
into
shape
its
cells
take
on
the
characters
of
cartilage
cells
and
forming
a
matrix
so
develop
a
new
cartilage
conversely
it
is
observed
that
when
articular
cartilage
is
no
longer
subjected
to
pressure
by
an
opposing
cartilage
it
tends
to
be
transformed
into
fibrous
tissue
as
may
be
seen
in
deformities
attended
with
displacement
of
articular
surfaces
such
as
hallux
valgus
and
club
foot
after
fractures
of
costal
cartilage
or
of
the
cartilages
of
the
larynx
the
cicatricial
tissue
may
be
ultimately
replaced
by
bone
tendons
when
a
tendon
is
divided
for
example
by
subcutaneous
tenotomy
the
end
nearer
the
muscle
fibres
is
drawn
away
from
the
other
leaving
a
gap
which
is
speedily
filled
by
blood
clot
in
the
course
of
a
few
days
this
clot
becomes
permeated
by
granulation
tissue
the
fibroblasts
of
which
are
derived
from
the
sheath
of
the
tendon
the
surrounding
connective
tissue
and
probably
also
from
the
divided
ends
of
the
tendon
itself
these
fibroblasts
ultimately
develop
into
typical
tendon
cells
and
the
fibres
which
they
form
constitute
the
new
tendon
fibres
under
aseptic
conditions
repair
is
complete
in
from
two
to
three
weeks
in
the
course
of
the
reparative
process
the
tendon
and
its
sheath
may
become
adherent
which
leads
to
impaired
movement
and
stiffness
if
the
ends
of
an
accidentally
divided
tendon
are
at
once
brought
into
accurate
apposition
and
secured
by
sutures
they
unite
directly
with
a
minimum
amount
of
scar
tissue
and
function
is
perfectly
restored
muscle
unstriped
muscle
does
not
seem
to
be
capable
of
being
regenerated
to
any
but
a
moderate
degree
if
the
ends
of
a
divided
striped
muscle
are
at
once
brought
into
apposition
by
stitches
primary
union
takes
place
with
a
minimum
of
intervening
fibrous
tissue
the
nuclei
of
the
muscle
fibres
in
close
proximity
to
this
young
cicatricial
tissue
proliferate
and
a
few
new
muscle
fibres
may
be
developed
but
any
gross
loss
of
muscular
tissue
is
replaced
by
a
fibrous
cicatrix
it
would
appear
that
portions
of
muscle
transplanted
from
animals
to
fill
up
gaps
in
human
muscle
are
similarly
replaced
by
fibrous
tissue
when
a
muscle
is
paralysed
from
loss
of
its
nerve
supply
and
undergoes
complete
degeneration
it
is
not
capable
of
being
regenerated
even
should
the
integrity
of
the
nerve
be
restored
and
so
its
function
is
permanently
lost
secretory
glands
the
regeneration
of
secretory
glands
is
usually
incomplete
cicatricial
tissue
taking
the
place
of
the
glandular
substance
which
has
been
destroyed
in
wounds
of
the
liver
for
example
the
gap
is
filled
by
fibrous
tissue
but
towards
the
periphery
of
the
wound
the
liver
cells
proliferate
and
a
certain
amount
of
regeneration
takes
place
in
the
kidney
also
repair
mainly
takes
place
by
cicatricial
tissue
and
although
a
few
collecting
tubules
may
be
reformed
no
regeneration
of
secreting
tissue
takes
place
after
the
operation
of
decapsulation
of
the
kidney
a
new
capsule
is
formed
and
during
the
process
young
blood
vessels
permeate
the
superficial
parts
of
the
kidney
and
temporarily
increase
its
blood
supply
but
in
the
consolidation
of
the
new
fibrous
tissue
these
vessels
are
ultimately
obliterated
this
does
not
prove
that
the
operation
is
useless
as
the
temporary
improvement
of
the
circulation
in
the
kidney
may
serve
to
tide
the
patient
over
a
critical
period
of
renal
insufficiency
stomach
and
intestine
provided
the
peritoneal
surfaces
are
accurately
apposed
wounds
of
the
stomach
and
intestine
heal
with
great
rapidity
within
a
few
hours
the
peritoneal
surfaces
are
glued
together
by
a
thin
layer
of
fibrin
and
leucocytes
which
is
speedily
organised
and
replaced
by
fibrous
tissue
fibrous
tissue
takes
the
place
of
the
muscular
elements
which
are
not
regenerated
the
mucous
lining
is
restored
by
ingrowth
from
the
margins
and
there
is
evidence
that
some
of
the
secreting
glands
may
be
reproduced
hollow
viscera
like
the
oesophagus
and
urinary
bladder
in
so
far
as
they
are
not
covered
by
peritoneum
heal
less
rapidly
nerve
tissues
there
is
no
trustworthy
evidence
that
regeneration
of
the
tissues
of
the
brain
or
spinal
cord
in
man
ever
takes
place
any
loss
of
substance
is
replaced
by
cicatricial
tissue
the
repair
of
bone
blood
vessels
and
peripheral
nerves
is
more
conveniently
considered
in
the
chapters
dealing
with
these
structures
rate
of
healing
while
the
rate
at
which
wounds
heal
is
remarkably
constant
there
are
certain
factors
that
influence
it
in
one
direction
or
the
other
healing
is
more
rapid
when
the
edges
are
in
contact
when
there
is
a
minimum
amount
of
blood
clot
between
them
when
the
patient
is
in
normal
health
and
the
vitality
of
the
tissues
has
not
been
impaired
wounds
heal
slightly
more
quickly
in
the
young
than
in
the
old
although
the
difference
is
so
small
that
it
can
only
be
demonstrated
by
the
most
careful
observations
certain
tissues
take
longer
to
heal
than
others
for
example
a
fracture
of
one
of
the
larger
long
bones
takes
about
six
weeks
to
unite
and
divided
nerve
trunks
take
much
longer
about
a
year
wounds
of
certain
parts
of
the
body
heal
more
quickly
than
others
those
of
the
scalp
face
and
neck
for
example
heal
more
quickly
than
those
over
the
buttock
or
sacrum
probably
because
of
their
greater
vascularity
the
extent
of
the
wound
influences
the
rate
of
healing
it
is
only
natural
that
a
long
and
deep
wound
should
take
longer
to
heal
than
a
short
and
superficial
one
because
there
is
so
much
more
work
to
be
done
in
the
conversion
of
blood
clot
into
granulation
tissue
and
this
again
into
scar
tissue
that
will
be
strong
enough
to
stand
the
strain
on
the
edges
of
the
wound
the
transplantation
or
grafting
of
tissues
conditions
are
not
infrequently
met
with
in
which
healing
is
promoted
and
restoration
of
function
made
possible
by
the
transference
of
a
portion
of
tissue
from
one
part
of
the
body
to
another
the
tissue
transferred
is
known
as
the
graft
or
the
transplant
the
simplest
example
of
grafting
is
the
transplantation
of
skin
in
order
that
the
graft
may
survive
and
have
a
favourable
chance
of
taking
as
it
is
called
the
transplanted
tissue
must
retain
its
vitality
until
it
has
formed
an
organic
connection
with
the
tissue
in
which
it
is
placed
so
that
it
may
derive
the
necessary
nourishment
from
its
new
bed
when
these
conditions
are
fulfilled
the
tissues
of
the
graft
continue
to
proliferate
producing
new
tissue
elements
to
replace
those
that
are
lost
and
making
it
possible
for
the
graft
to
become
incorporated
with
the
tissue
with
which
it
is
in
contact
dead
tissue
on
the
other
hand
can
do
neither
of
these
things
it
is
only
capable
of
acting
as
a
model
or
at
the
most
as
a
scaffolding
for
such
mobile
tissue
elements
as
may
be
derived
from
the
parent
tissue
with
which
the
graft
is
in
contact
a
portion
of
sterilised
marine
sponge
for
example
may
be
observed
to
become
permeated
with
granulation
tissue
when
it
is
embedded
in
the
tissues
a
successful
graft
of
living
tissue
is
not
only
capable
of
regeneration
but
it
acquires
a
system
of
lymph
and
blood
vessels
so
that
in
time
it
bleeds
when
cut
into
and
is
permeated
by
new
nerve
fibres
spreading
in
from
the
periphery
towards
the
centre
it
is
instructive
to
associate
the
period
of
survival
of
the
different
tissues
of
the
body
after
death
with
their
capacity
of
being
used
for
grafting
purposes
the
higher
tissues
such
as
those
of
the
central
nervous
system
and
highly
specialised
glandular
tissues
like
those
of
the
kidney
lose
their
vitality
quickly
after
death
and
are
therefore
useless
for
grafting
connective
tissues
on
the
other
hand
such
as
fat
cartilage
and
bone
retain
their
vitality
for
several
hours
after
death
so
that
when
they
are
transplanted
they
readily
take
and
do
all
that
is
required
of
them
the
same
is
true
of
the
skin
and
its
appendages
sources
of
grafts
it
is
convenient
to
differentiate
between
autoplastic
grafts
that
is
those
derived
from
the
same
individual
homoplastic
grafts
derived
from
another
animal
of
the
same
species
and
heteroplastic
grafts
derived
from
an
animal
of
another
species
other
conditions
being
equal
the
prospects
of
success
are
greatest
with
autoplastic
grafts
and
these
are
therefore
preferred
whenever
possible
there
are
certain
details
making
for
success
that
merit
attention
the
graft
must
not
be
roughly
handled
or
allowed
to
dry
or
be
subjected
to
chemical
irritation
it
must
be
brought
into
accurate
contact
with
the
new
soil
no
blood
clot
intervening
between
the
two
no
movement
of
the
one
upon
the
other
should
be
possible
and
all
infection
must
be
excluded
it
will
be
observed
that
these
are
exactly
the
same
conditions
that
permit
of
the
primary
healing
of
wounds
with
which
of
course
the
healing
of
grafts
is
exactly
comparable
preservation
of
tissues
for
grafting
it
was
at
one
time
believed
that
tissues
might
be
taken
from
the
operating
theatre
and
kept
in
cold
storage
until
they
were
required
it
is
now
agreed
that
tissues
which
have
been
separated
from
the
body
for
some
time
inevitably
lose
their
vitality
become
incapable
of
regeneration
and
are
therefore
unsuited
for
grafting
purposes
if
it
is
intended
to
preserve
a
portion
of
tissue
for
future
grafting
it
should
be
embedded
in
the
subcutaneous
tissue
of
the
abdominal
wall
until
it
is
wanted
this
has
been
carried
out
with
portions
of
costal
cartilage
and
of
bone
individual
tissues
as
grafts
the
blood
lends
itself
in
an
ideal
manner
to
transplantation
or
as
it
has
long
been
called
transfusion
being
always
a
homoplastic
transfer
the
new
blood
is
not
always
tolerated
by
the
old
in
which
case
biochemical
changes
occur
resulting
in
haemolysis
which
corresponds
to
the
disintegration
of
other
unsuccessful
homoplastic
grafts
see
article
on
transfusion
op
surg
p
the
skin
the
skin
was
the
first
tissue
to
be
used
for
grafting
purposes
and
it
is
still
employed
with
greater
frequency
than
any
other
as
lesions
causing
defects
of
skin
are
extremely
common
and
without
the
aid
of
grafts
are
tedious
in
healing
skin
grafts
may
be
applied
to
a
raw
surface
or
to
one
that
is
covered
with
granulations
skin
grafting
of
raw
surfaces
is
commonly
indicated
after
operations
for
malignant
disease
in
which
considerable
areas
of
skin
must
be
sacrificed
and
after
accidents
such
as
avulsion
of
the
scalp
by
machinery
skin
grafting
of
granulating
surfaces
is
chiefly
employed
to
promote
healing
in
the
large
defects
of
skin
caused
by
severe
burns
the
grafting
is
carried
out
when
the
surface
is
covered
by
a
uniform
layer
of
healthy
granulations
and
before
the
inevitable
contraction
of
scar
tissue
makes
itself
manifest
before
applying
the
grafts
it
is
usual
to
scrape
away
the
granulations
until
the
young
fibrous
tissue
underneath
is
exposed
but
if
the
granulations
are
healthy
and
can
be
rendered
aseptic
the
grafts
may
be
placed
on
them
directly
if
it
is
decided
to
scrape
away
the
granulations
the
oozing
must
be
arrested
by
pressure
with
a
pad
of
gauze
a
sheet
of
dental
rubber
or
green
protective
is
placed
next
the
raw
surface
to
prevent
the
gauze
adhering
and
starting
the
bleeding
afresh
when
it
is
removed
methods
of
skin
grafting
two
methods
are
employed
one
in
which
the
epidermis
is
mainly
or
exclusively
employed
epidermis
or
epithelial
grafting
the
other
in
which
the
graft
consists
of
the
whole
thickness
of
the
true
skin
cutis
grafting
epidermis
or
epithelial
grafting
the
method
introduced
by
the
late
professor
thiersch
of
leipsic
is
that
almost
universally
practised
it
consists
in
transplanting
strips
of
epidermis
shaved
from
the
surface
of
the
skin
the
razor
passing
through
the
tips
of
the
papillae
which
appear
as
tiny
red
points
yielding
a
moderate
ooze
of
blood
the
strips
are
obtained
from
the
front
and
lateral
aspects
of
the
thigh
or
upper
arm
the
skin
in
those
regions
being
pliable
and
comparatively
free
from
hairs
they
are
cut
with
a
sharp
hollow
ground
razor
or
with
thiersch
s
grafting
knife
the
blade
of
which
is
rinsed
in
alcohol
and
kept
moistened
with
warm
saline
solution
the
cutting
is
made
easier
if
the
skin
is
well
stretched
and
kept
flat
and
perfectly
steady
the
operator
s
left
hand
exerting
traction
on
the
skin
behind
the
hands
of
the
assistant
on
the
skin
in
front
one
above
and
the
other
below
the
seat
of
operation
to
ensure
uniform
strips
being
cut
the
razor
is
kept
parallel
with
the
surface
and
used
with
a
short
rapid
sawing
movement
so
that
with
a
little
practice
grafts
six
or
eight
inches
long
by
one
or
two
inches
broad
can
readily
be
cut
the
patient
is
given
a
general
anaesthetic
or
regional
anaesthesia
is
obtained
by
injections
of
a
solution
of
one
per
cent
novocain
into
the
line
of
the
lateral
and
middle
cutaneous
nerves
the
disinfection
of
the
skin
is
carried
out
on
the
usual
lines
any
chemical
agent
being
finally
got
rid
of
however
by
means
of
alcohol
followed
by
saline
solution
the
strips
of
epidermis
wrinkle
up
on
the
knife
and
are
directly
transferred
to
the
surface
for
which
they
should
be
made
to
form
a
complete
carpet
slightly
overlapping
the
edges
of
the
area
and
of
one
another
some
blunt
instrument
is
used
to
straighten
out
the
strips
which
are
then
subjected
to
firm
pressure
with
a
pad
of
gauze
to
express
blood
and
air
bells
and
to
ensure
accurate
contact
for
this
must
be
as
close
as
that
between
a
postage
stamp
and
the
paper
to
which
it
is
affixed
as
a
dressing
for
the
grafted
area
and
of
that
also
from
which
the
grafts
have
been
taken
gauze
soaked
in
liquid
paraffin
the
patent
variety
known
as
ambrine
is
excellent
appears
to
be
the
best
the
gauze
should
be
moistened
every
other
day
or
so
with
fresh
paraffin
so
that
at
the
end
of
a
week
when
the
grafts
should
have
united
the
gauze
can
be
removed
without
risk
of
detaching
them
dental
wax
is
another
useful
type
of
dressing
as
is
also
picric
acid
solution
over
the
gauze
there
is
applied
a
thick
layer
of
cotton
wool
and
the
whole
dressing
is
kept
in
place
by
a
firmly
applied
bandage
and
in
the
case
of
the
limbs
some
form
of
splint
should
be
added
to
prevent
movement
a
dressing
may
be
dispensed
with
altogether
the
grafts
being
protected
by
a
wire
cage
such
as
is
used
after
vaccination
but
they
tend
to
dry
up
and
come
to
resemble
a
scab
when
the
grafts
have
healed
it
is
well
to
protect
them
from
injury
and
to
prevent
them
drying
up
and
cracking
by
the
liberal
application
of
lanoline
or
vaseline
the
new
skin
is
at
first
insensitive
and
is
fixed
to
the
underlying
connective
tissue
or
bone
but
in
course
of
time
from
six
weeks
onwards
sensation
returns
and
the
formation
of
elastic
tissue
beneath
renders
the
skin
pliant
and
movable
so
that
it
can
be
pinched
up
between
the
finger
and
thumb
reverdin
s
method
consists
in
planting
out
pieces
of
skin
not
bigger
than
a
pin
head
over
a
granulating
surface
it
is
seldom
employed
grafts
of
the
cutis
vera
grafts
consisting
of
the
entire
thickness
of
the
true
skin
were
specially
advocated
by
wolff
and
are
often
associated
with
his
name
they
should
be
cut
oval
or
spindle
shaped
to
facilitate
the
approximation
of
the
edges
of
the
resulting
wound
the
graft
should
be
cut
to
the
exact
size
of
the
surface
it
is
to
cover
gillies
believes
that
tension
of
the
graft
favours
its
taking
these
grafts
may
be
placed
either
on
a
fresh
raw
surface
or
on
healthy
granulations
it
is
sometimes
an
advantage
to
stitch
them
in
position
especially
on
the
face
the
dressing
and
the
after
treatment
are
the
same
as
in
epidermis
grafting
there
is
a
degree
of
uncertainty
about
the
graft
retaining
its
vitality
long
enough
to
permit
of
its
deriving
the
necessary
nourishment
from
its
new
surroundings
in
a
certain
number
of
cases
the
flap
dies
and
is
thrown
off
as
a
slough
moist
or
dry
according
to
the
presence
or
absence
of
septic
infection
the
technique
for
cutis
grafting
must
be
without
a
flaw
and
the
asepsis
absolute
there
must
not
only
be
a
complete
absence
of
movement
but
there
must
be
no
traction
on
the
flap
that
will
endanger
its
blood
supply
owing
to
the
uncertainty
in
the
results
of
cutis
grafting
the
two
stage
or
indirect
method
has
been
introduced
and
its
almost
uniform
success
has
led
to
its
sphere
of
application
being
widely
extended
the
flap
is
raised
as
in
the
direct
method
but
is
left
attached
at
one
of
its
margins
for
a
period
ranging
from
to
days
until
its
blood
supply
from
its
new
bed
is
assured
the
detachment
is
then
made
complete
the
blood
supply
of
the
proposed
flap
may
influence
its
selection
and
the
way
in
which
it
is
fashioned
for
example
a
flap
cut
from
the
side
of
the
head
to
fill
a
defect
in
the
cheek
having
in
its
margin
of
attachment
or
pedicle
the
superficial
temporal
artery
is
more
likely
to
take
than
a
flap
cut
with
its
base
above
another
modification
is
to
raise
the
flap
but
leave
it
connected
at
both
ends
like
the
piers
of
a
bridge
this
method
is
well
suited
to
defects
of
skin
on
the
dorsum
of
the
fingers
hand
and
forearm
the
bridge
of
skin
is
raised
from
the
abdominal
wall
and
the
hand
is
passed
beneath
it
and
securely
fixed
in
position
after
an
interval
of
to
days
when
the
flap
is
assured
of
its
blood
supply
the
piers
of
the
bridge
are
divided
fig
with
undermining
it
is
usually
easy
to
bring
the
edges
of
the
gap
in
the
abdominal
wall
together
even
in
children
the
skin
flap
on
the
dorsum
of
the
hand
appears
rather
thick
and
prominent
almost
like
the
pad
of
a
boxing
glove
for
some
time
but
the
restoration
of
function
in
the
capacity
to
flex
the
fingers
is
gratifying
in
the
extreme
illustration
fig
ulcer
of
back
of
hand
covered
by
flap
of
skin
raised
from
anterior
abdominal
wall
the
lateral
edges
of
the
flap
are
divided
after
the
graft
has
adhered
the
indirect
element
of
this
method
of
skin
grafting
may
be
carried
still
further
by
transferring
the
flap
of
skin
first
to
one
part
of
the
body
and
then
after
it
has
taken
transferring
it
to
a
third
part
gillies
has
especially
developed
this
method
in
the
remedying
of
deformities
of
the
face
caused
by
gunshot
wounds
and
by
petrol
burns
in
air
men
a
rectangular
flap
of
skin
is
marked
out
in
the
neck
and
chest
the
lateral
margins
of
the
flap
are
raised
sufficiently
to
enable
them
to
be
brought
together
so
as
to
form
a
tube
of
skin
after
the
circulation
has
been
restored
the
lower
end
of
the
tube
is
detached
and
is
brought
up
to
the
lip
or
cheek
or
eyelid
where
it
is
wanted
when
this
end
has
derived
its
new
blood
supply
the
other
end
is
detached
from
the
neck
and
brought
up
to
where
it
is
wanted
in
this
way
skin
from
the
chest
may
be
brought
up
to
form
a
new
forehead
and
eyelids
grafts
of
mucous
membrane
are
used
to
cover
defects
in
the
lip
cheek
and
conjunctiva
the
technique
is
similar
to
that
employed
in
skin
grafting
the
sources
of
mucous
membrane
are
limited
and
the
element
of
septic
infection
cannot
always
be
excluded
fat
adipose
tissue
has
a
low
vitality
but
it
is
easily
retained
and
it
readily
lends
itself
to
transplantation
portions
of
fat
are
often
obtainable
at
operations
from
the
omentum
for
example
otherwise
the
subcutaneous
fat
of
the
buttock
is
the
most
accessible
it
may
be
employed
to
fill
up
cavities
of
all
kinds
in
order
to
obtain
more
rapid
and
sounder
healing
and
also
to
remedy
deformity
as
in
filling
up
a
depression
in
the
cheek
or
forehead
it
is
ultimately
converted
into
ordinary
connective
tissue
pari
passu
with
the
absorption
of
the
fat
the
fascia
lata
of
the
thigh
is
widely
and
successfully
used
as
a
graft
to
fill
defects
in
the
dura
mater
and
interposed
between
the
bones
of
a
joint
if
the
articular
cartilage
has
been
destroyed
to
prevent
the
occurrence
of
ankylosis
the
peritoneum
of
hydrocele
and
hernial
sacs
and
of
the
omentum
readily
lends
itself
to
transplantation
cartilage
and
bone
next
to
skin
are
the
tissues
most
frequently
employed
for
grafting
purposes
their
sphere
of
action
is
so
extensive
and
includes
so
much
of
technical
detail
in
their
employment
that
they
will
be
considered
later
with
the
surgery
of
the
bones
and
joints
and
with
the
methods
of
re
forming
the
nose
tendons
and
blood
vessels
readily
lend
themselves
to
transplantation
and
will
also
be
referred
to
later
muscle
and
nerve
on
the
other
hand
do
not
retain
their
vitality
when
severed
from
their
surroundings
and
do
not
functionate
as
grafts
except
for
their
connective
tissue
elements
which
it
goes
without
saying
are
more
readily
obtainable
from
other
sources
portions
of
the
ovary
and
of
the
thyreoid
have
been
successfully
transplanted
into
the
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
of
the
abdominal
wall
by
tuffier
and
others
in
these
new
surroundings
the
ovary
or
thyreoid
is
vascularised
and
has
been
shown
to
functionate
but
there
is
not
sufficient
regeneration
of
the
essential
tissue
elements
to
carry
on
the
secreting
tissue
is
gradually
replaced
by
connective
tissue
and
the
special
function
comes
to
an
end
even
such
temporary
function
may
however
tide
a
patient
over
a
difficult
period
chapter
ii
conditions
which
interfere
with
repair
surgical
bacteriology
want
of
rest
irritation
unhealthy
tissues
pathogenic
bacteria
surgical
bacteriology
general
characters
of
bacteria
classification
of
bacteria
conditions
of
bacterial
life
pathogenic
powers
of
bacteria
results
of
bacterial
growth
death
of
bacteria
immunity
antitoxic
sera
identification
of
bacteria
pyogenic
bacteria
in
the
management
of
wounds
and
other
surgical
conditions
it
is
necessary
to
eliminate
various
extraneous
influences
which
tend
to
delay
or
arrest
the
natural
process
of
repair
of
these
one
of
the
most
important
is
undue
movement
of
the
affected
part
the
first
and
great
requisite
for
the
restoration
of
injured
parts
is
rest
said
john
hunter
and
physiological
and
mechanical
rest
as
the
chief
of
natural
therapeutic
agents
was
the
theme
of
john
hilton
s
classical
work
rest
and
pain
in
this
connection
it
must
be
understood
that
rest
implies
more
than
the
mere
state
of
physical
repose
all
physiological
as
well
as
mechanical
function
must
be
prevented
as
far
as
is
possible
for
instance
the
constituent
bones
of
a
joint
affected
with
tuberculosis
must
be
controlled
by
splints
or
other
appliances
so
that
no
movement
can
take
place
between
them
and
the
limb
may
not
be
used
for
any
purpose
physiological
rest
may
be
secured
to
an
inflamed
colon
by
making
an
artificial
anus
in
the
caecum
the
activity
of
a
diseased
kidney
may
be
diminished
by
regulating
the
quantity
and
quality
of
the
fluids
taken
by
the
patient
another
source
of
interference
with
repair
in
wounds
is
irritation
either
by
mechanical
agents
such
as
rough
unsuitable
dressings
bandages
or
ill
fitting
splints
or
by
chemical
agents
in
the
form
of
strong
lotions
or
other
applications
an
unhealthy
or
devitalised
condition
of
the
patient
s
tissues
also
hinders
the
reparative
process
bruised
or
lacerated
skin
heals
less
kindly
than
skin
cut
with
a
smooth
sharp
instrument
and
persistent
venous
congestion
of
a
part
such
as
occurs
for
example
in
the
leg
when
the
veins
are
varicose
by
preventing
the
access
of
healthy
blood
tends
to
delay
the
healing
of
open
wounds
the
existence
of
grave
constitutional
disease
such
as
bright
s
disease
diabetes
syphilis
scurvy
or
alcoholism
also
impedes
healing
infection
by
disease
producing
micro
organisms
or
pathogenic
bacteria
is
however
the
most
potent
factor
in
disturbing
the
natural
process
of
repair
in
wounds
surgical
bacteriology
the
influence
of
micro
organisms
in
the
causation
of
disease
and
the
role
played
by
them
in
interfering
with
the
natural
process
of
repair
are
so
important
that
the
science
of
applied
bacteriology
has
now
come
to
dominate
every
department
of
surgery
and
it
is
from
the
standpoint
of
bacteriology
that
nearly
all
surgical
questions
have
to
be
considered
the
term
sepsis
as
now
used
in
clinical
surgery
no
longer
retains
its
original
meaning
as
synonymous
with
putrefaction
but
is
employed
to
denote
all
conditions
in
which
bacterial
infection
has
taken
place
and
more
particularly
those
in
which
pyogenic
bacteria
are
present
in
the
same
way
the
term
aseptic
conveys
the
idea
of
freedom
from
all
forms
of
bacteria
putrefactive
or
otherwise
and
the
term
antiseptic
is
used
to
denote
a
power
of
counteracting
bacteria
and
their
products
general
characters
of
bacteria
a
bacterium
consists
of
a
finely
granular
mass
of
protoplasm
enclosed
in
a
thin
gelatinous
envelope
many
forms
are
motile
some
in
virtue
of
fine
thread
like
flagella
and
others
through
contractility
of
the
protoplasm
the
great
majority
multiply
by
simple
fission
each
parent
cell
giving
rise
to
two
daughter
cells
and
this
process
goes
on
with
extraordinary
rapidity
other
varieties
particularly
bacilli
are
propagated
by
the
formation
of
spores
a
spore
is
a
minute
mass
of
protoplasm
surrounded
by
a
dense
tough
membrane
developed
in
the
interior
of
the
parent
cell
spores
are
remarkable
for
their
tenacity
of
life
and
for
the
resistance
they
offer
to
the
action
of
heat
and
chemical
germicides
bacteria
are
most
conveniently
classified
according
to
their
shape
thus
we
recognise
those
that
are
globular
cocci
those
that
resemble
a
rod
bacilli
the
spiral
or
wavy
forms
spirilla
cocci
or
micrococci
are
minute
round
bodies
averaging
about
u
in
diameter
the
great
majority
are
non
motile
they
multiply
by
fission
and
when
they
divide
in
such
a
way
that
the
resulting
cells
remain
in
pairs
are
called
diplococci
of
which
the
bacteria
of
gonorrhoea
and
pneumonia
are
examples
fig
when
they
divide
irregularly
and
form
grape
like
bunches
they
are
known
as
staphylococci
and
to
this
variety
the
commonest
pyogenic
or
pus
forming
organisms
belong
fig
when
division
takes
place
only
in
one
axis
so
that
long
chains
are
formed
the
term
streptococcus
is
applied
fig
streptococci
are
met
with
in
erysipelas
and
various
other
inflammatory
and
suppurative
processes
of
a
spreading
character
bacilli
are
rod
shaped
bacteria
usually
at
least
twice
as
long
as
they
are
broad
fig
some
multiply
by
fission
others
by
sporulation
some
forms
are
motile
others
are
non
motile
tuberculosis
tetanus
anthrax
and
many
other
surgical
diseases
are
due
to
different
forms
of
bacilli
spirilla
are
long
slender
thread
like
cells
more
or
less
spiral
or
wavy
some
move
by
a
screw
like
contraction
of
the
protoplasm
some
by
flagellae
the
spirochaete
associated
with
syphilis
fig
is
the
most
important
member
of
this
group
conditions
of
bacterial
life
bacteria
require
for
their
growth
and
development
a
suitable
food
supply
in
the
form
of
proteins
carbohydrates
and
salts
of
calcium
and
potassium
which
they
break
up
into
simpler
elements
an
alkaline
medium
favours
bacterial
growth
and
moisture
is
a
necessary
condition
spores
however
can
survive
the
want
of
water
for
much
longer
periods
than
fully
developed
bacteria
the
necessity
for
oxygen
varies
in
different
species
those
that
require
oxygen
are
known
as
aerobic
bacilli
or
aerobes
those
that
cannot
live
in
the
presence
of
oxygen
are
spoken
of
as
anaerobes
the
great
majority
of
bacteria
however
while
they
prefer
to
have
oxygen
are
able
to
live
without
it
and
are
called
facultative
anaerobes
the
most
suitable
temperature
for
bacterial
life
is
from
o
to
o
f
roughly
that
of
the
human
body
extreme
or
prolonged
cold
paralyses
but
does
not
kill
micro
organisms
few
however
survive
being
raised
to
a
temperature
of
o
f
boiling
for
ten
to
twenty
minutes
will
kill
all
bacteria
and
the
great
majority
of
spores
steam
applied
in
an
autoclave
under
a
pressure
of
two
atmospheres
destroys
even
the
most
resistant
spores
in
a
few
minutes
direct
sunlight
electric
light
or
even
diffuse
daylight
is
inimical
to
the
growth
of
bacteria
as
are
also
rontgen
rays
and
radium
emanations
pathogenic
properties
of
bacteria
we
are
now
only
concerned
with
pathogenic
bacteria
that
is
bacteria
capable
of
producing
disease
in
the
human
subject
this
capacity
depends
upon
two
sets
of
factors
certain
features
peculiar
to
the
invading
bacteria
and
others
peculiar
to
the
host
many
bacteria
have
only
the
power
of
living
upon
dead
matter
and
are
known
as
saphrophytes
such
as
do
nourish
in
living
tissue
are
by
distinction
known
as
parasites
the
power
a
given
parasitic
micro
organism
has
of
multiplying
in
the
body
and
giving
rise
to
disease
is
spoken
of
as
its
virulence
and
this
varies
not
only
with
different
species
but
in
the
same
species
at
different
times
and
under
varying
circumstances
the
actual
number
of
organisms
introduced
is
also
an
important
factor
in
determining
their
pathogenic
power
healthy
tissues
can
resist
the
invasion
of
a
certain
number
of
bacteria
of
a
given
species
but
when
that
number
is
exceeded
the
organisms
get
the
upper
hand
and
disease
results
when
the
organisms
gain
access
directly
to
the
blood
stream
as
a
rule
they
produce
their
effects
more
certainly
and
with
greater
intensity
than
when
they
are
introduced
into
the
tissues
further
the
virulence
of
an
organism
is
modified
by
the
condition
of
the
patient
into
whose
tissues
it
is
introduced
so
long
as
a
person
is
in
good
health
the
tissues
are
able
to
resist
the
attacks
of
moderate
numbers
of
most
bacteria
any
lowering
of
the
vitality
of
the
individual
however
either
locally
or
generally
at
once
renders
him
more
susceptible
to
infection
thus
bruised
or
torn
tissue
is
much
more
liable
to
infection
with
pus
producing
organisms
than
tissues
clean
cut
with
a
knife
also
after
certain
diseases
the
liability
to
infection
by
the
organisms
of
diphtheria
pneumonia
or
erysipelas
is
much
increased
even
such
slight
depression
of
vitality
as
results
from
bodily
fatigue
or
exposure
to
cold
and
damp
may
be
sufficient
to
turn
the
scale
in
the
battle
between
the
tissues
and
the
bacteria
age
is
an
important
factor
in
regard
to
the
action
of
certain
bacteria
young
subjects
are
attacked
by
diphtheria
tuberculosis
acute
osteomyelitis
and
some
other
diseases
with
greater
frequency
and
severity
than
those
of
more
advanced
years
in
different
races
localities
environment
and
seasons
the
pathogenic
powers
of
certain
organisms
such
as
those
of
erysipelas
diphtheria
and
acute
osteomyelitis
vary
considerably
there
is
evidence
that
a
mixed
infection
that
is
the
introduction
of
more
than
one
species
of
organism
for
example
the
tubercle
bacillus
and
a
pyogenic
staphylococcus
increases
the
severity
of
the
resulting
disease
if
one
of
the
varieties
gain
the
ascendancy
the
poisons
produced
by
the
others
so
devitalise
the
tissue
cells
and
diminish
their
power
of
resistance
that
the
virulence
of
the
most
active
organisms
is
increased
on
the
other
hand
there
is
reason
to
believe
that
the
products
of
certain
organisms
antagonise
one
another
for
example
an
attack
of
erysipelas
may
effect
the
cure
of
a
patch
of
tuberculous
lupus
lastly
in
patients
suffering
from
chronic
wasting
diseases
bacteria
may
invade
the
internal
organs
by
the
blood
stream
in
enormous
numbers
and
with
great
rapidity
during
the
period
of
extreme
debility
which
shortly
precedes
death
the
discovery
of
such
collections
of
organisms
on
post
mortem
examination
may
lead
to
erroneous
conclusions
being
drawn
as
to
the
cause
of
death
results
of
bacterial
growth
some
organisms
such
as
those
of
tetanus
and
erysipelas
and
certain
of
the
pyogenic
bacteria
show
little
tendency
to
pass
far
beyond
the
point
at
which
they
gain
an
entrance
to
the
body
others
on
the
contrary
for
example
the
tubercle
bacillus
and
the
organism
of
acute
osteomyelitis
although
frequently
remaining
localised
at
the
seat
of
inoculation
tend
to
pass
to
distant
parts
lodging
in
the
capillaries
of
joints
bones
kidney
or
lungs
and
there
producing
their
deleterious
effects
in
the
human
subject
multiplication
in
the
blood
stream
does
not
occur
to
any
great
extent
in
some
general
acute
pyogenic
infections
such
as
osteomyelitis
cellulitis
etc
pure
cultures
of
staphylococci
or
of
streptococci
may
be
obtained
from
the
blood
in
pneumococcal
and
typhoid
infections
also
the
organisms
may
be
found
in
the
blood
it
is
by
the
vital
changes
they
bring
about
in
the
parts
where
they
settle
that
micro
organisms
disturb
the
health
of
the
patient
in
deriving
nourishment
from
the
complex
organic
compounds
in
which
they
nourish
the
organisms
evolve
probably
by
means
of
a
ferment
certain
chemical
products
of
unknown
composition
but
probably
colloidal
in
nature
and
known
as
toxins
when
these
poisons
are
absorbed
into
the
general
circulation
they
give
rise
to
certain
groups
of
symptoms
such
as
rise
of
temperature
associated
circulatory
and
respiratory
derangements
interference
with
the
gastro
intestinal
functions
and
also
with
those
of
the
nervous
system
which
go
to
make
up
the
condition
known
as
blood
poisoning
toxaemia
or
bacterial
intoxication
in
addition
to
this
certain
bacteria
produce
toxins
that
give
rise
to
definite
and
distinct
groups
of
symptoms
such
as
the
convulsions
of
tetanus
or
the
paralyses
that
follow
diphtheria
death
of
bacteria
under
certain
circumstances
it
would
appear
that
the
accumulation
of
the
toxic
products
of
bacterial
action
tends
to
interfere
with
the
continued
life
and
growth
of
the
organisms
themselves
and
in
this
way
the
natural
cure
of
certain
diseases
is
brought
about
outside
the
body
bacteria
may
be
killed
by
starvation
by
want
of
moisture
by
being
subjected
to
high
temperature
or
by
the
action
of
certain
chemical
agents
of
which
carbolic
acid
the
perchloride
and
biniodide
of
mercury
and
various
chlorine
preparations
are
the
most
powerful
immunity
some
persons
are
insusceptible
to
infection
by
certain
diseases
from
which
they
are
said
to
enjoy
a
natural
immunity
in
many
acute
diseases
one
attack
protects
the
patient
for
a
time
at
least
from
a
second
attack
acquired
immunity
phagocytosis
in
the
production
of
immunity
the
leucocytes
and
certain
other
cells
play
an
important
part
in
virtue
of
the
power
they
possess
of
ingesting
bacteria
and
of
destroying
them
by
a
process
of
intra
cellular
digestion
to
this
process
metchnikoff
gave
the
name
of
phagocytosis
and
he
recognised
two
forms
of
phagocytes
the
microphages
which
are
the
polymorpho
nuclear
leucocytes
of
the
blood
and
the
macrophages
which
include
the
larger
hyaline
leucocytes
endothelial
cells
and
connective
tissue
corpuscles
during
the
process
of
phagocytosis
the
polymorpho
nuclear
leucocytes
in
the
circulating
blood
increase
greatly
in
numbers
leucocytosis
as
well
as
in
their
phagocytic
action
and
in
the
course
of
destroying
the
bacteria
they
produce
certain
ferments
which
enter
the
blood
serum
these
are
known
as
opsonins
or
alexins
and
they
act
on
the
bacteria
by
a
process
comparable
to
narcotisation
and
render
them
an
easy
prey
for
the
phagocytes
artificial
or
passive
immunity
a
form
of
immunity
can
be
induced
by
the
introduction
of
protective
substances
obtained
from
an
animal
which
has
been
actively
immunised
the
process
by
which
passive
immunity
is
acquired
depends
upon
the
fact
that
as
a
result
of
the
reaction
between
the
specific
virus
of
a
particular
disease
the
antigen
and
the
tissues
of
the
animal
attacked
certain
substances
antibodies
are
produced
which
when
transferred
to
the
body
of
a
susceptible
animal
protect
it
against
that
disease
the
most
important
of
these
antibodies
are
the
antitoxins
from
the
study
of
the
processes
by
which
immunity
is
secured
against
the
effects
of
bacterial
action
the
serum
and
vaccine
methods
of
treating
certain
infective
diseases
have
been
evolved
the
serum
treatment
is
designed
to
furnish
the
patient
with
a
sufficiency
of
antibodies
to
neutralise
the
infection
the
anti
diphtheritic
and
the
anti
tetanic
act
by
neutralising
the
specific
toxins
of
the
disease
antitoxic
serums
the
anti
streptcoccic
and
the
serum
for
anthrax
act
upon
the
bacteria
anti
bacterial
serums
a
polyvalent
serum
that
is
one
derived
from
an
animal
which
has
been
immunised
by
numerous
strains
of
the
organism
derived
from
various
sources
is
much
more
efficacious
than
when
a
single
strain
has
been
used
clinical
use
of
serums
every
precaution
must
be
taken
to
prevent
organismal
contamination
of
the
serum
or
of
the
apparatus
by
means
of
which
it
is
injected
syringes
are
so
made
that
they
can
be
sterilised
by
boiling
the
best
situations
for
injection
are
under
the
skin
of
the
abdomen
the
thorax
or
the
buttock
and
the
skin
should
be
purified
at
the
seat
of
puncture
if
the
bulk
of
the
full
dose
is
large
it
should
be
divided
and
injected
into
different
parts
of
the
body
not
more
than
c
c
being
injected
at
one
place
the
serum
may
be
introduced
directly
into
a
vein
or
into
the
spinal
canal
e
g
anti
tetanic
serum
the
immunity
produced
by
injections
of
antitoxic
sera
lasts
only
for
a
comparatively
short
time
seldom
longer
than
a
few
weeks
serum
disease
and
anaphylaxis
it
is
to
be
borne
in
mind
that
some
patients
exhibit
a
supersensitiveness
with
regard
to
protective
sera
an
injection
being
followed
in
a
few
days
by
the
appearance
of
an
urticarial
or
erythematous
rash
pain
and
swelling
of
the
joints
and
a
variable
degree
of
fever
these
symptoms
to
which
the
name
serum
disease
is
applied
usually
disappear
in
the
course
of
a
few
days
the
term
anaphylaxis
is
applied
to
an
allied
condition
of
supersensitiveness
which
appears
to
be
induced
by
the
injection
of
certain
substances
including
toxins
and
sera
that
are
capable
of
acting
as
antigens
when
a
second
injection
is
given
after
an
interval
of
some
days
if
anaphylaxis
has
been
established
by
the
first
dose
the
patient
suddenly
manifests
toxic
symptoms
of
the
nature
of
profound
shock
which
may
even
prove
fatal
the
conditions
which
render
a
person
liable
to
develop
anaphylaxis
and
the
mechanism
by
which
it
is
established
are
as
yet
imperfectly
understood
vaccine
treatment
the
vaccine
treatment
elaborated
by
a
e
wright
consists
in
injecting
while
the
disease
is
still
active
specially
prepared
dead
cultures
of
the
causative
organisms
and
is
based
on
the
fact
that
these
vaccines
render
the
bacteria
in
the
tissues
less
able
to
resist
the
attacks
of
the
phagocytes
the
method
is
most
successful
when
the
vaccine
is
prepared
from
organisms
isolated
from
the
patient
himself
autogenous
vaccine
but
when
this
is
impracticable
or
takes
a
considerable
time
laboratory
prepared
polyvalent
stock
vaccines
may
be
used
clinical
use
of
vaccines
vaccines
should
not
be
given
while
a
patient
is
in
a
negative
phase
as
a
certain
amount
of
the
opsonin
in
the
blood
is
used
up
in
neutralising
the
substances
injected
and
this
may
reduce
the
opsonic
index
to
such
an
extent
that
the
vaccines
themselves
become
dangerous
as
a
rule
the
propriety
of
using
a
vaccine
can
be
determined
from
the
general
condition
of
the
patient
the
initial
dose
should
always
be
a
small
one
particularly
if
the
disease
is
acute
and
the
subsequent
dosage
will
be
regulated
by
the
effect
produced
if
marked
constitutional
disturbance
with
rise
of
temperature
follows
the
use
of
a
vaccine
it
indicates
a
negative
phase
and
calls
for
a
diminution
in
the
next
dose
if
on
the
other
hand
the
local
as
well
as
the
general
condition
of
the
patient
improves
after
the
injection
it
indicates
a
positive
phase
and
the
original
dose
may
be
repeated
or
even
increased
vaccines
are
best
introduced
subcutaneously
a
part
being
selected
which
is
not
liable
to
pressure
as
there
is
sometimes
considerable
local
reaction
repeated
doses
may
be
necessary
at
intervals
of
a
few
days
the
vaccine
treatment
has
been
successfully
employed
in
various
tuberculous
lesions
in
pyogenic
infections
such
as
acne
boils
sycosis
streptococcal
pneumococcal
and
gonococcal
conditions
in
infections
of
the
accessory
air
sinuses
and
in
other
diseases
caused
by
bacteria
pyogenic
bacteria
from
the
point
of
view
of
the
surgeon
the
most
important
varieties
of
micro
organisms
are
those
that
cause
inflammation
and
suppuration
the
pyogenic
bacteria
this
group
includes
a
great
many
species
and
these
are
so
widely
distributed
that
they
are
to
be
met
with
under
all
conditions
of
everyday
life
the
nature
of
the
inflammatory
and
suppurative
processes
will
be
considered
in
detail
later
suffice
it
here
to
say
that
they
are
brought
about
by
the
action
of
one
or
other
of
the
organisms
that
we
have
now
to
consider
it
is
found
that
the
staphylococci
which
cluster
into
groups
tend
to
produce
localised
lesions
while
the
chain
forms
streptococci
give
rise
to
diffuse
spreading
conditions
many
varieties
of
pyogenic
bacteria
have
now
been
differentiated
the
best
known
being
the
staphylococcus
aureus
the
streptococcus
and
the
bacillus
coli
communis
illustration
fig
staphylococcus
aureus
in
pus
from
case
of
osteomyelitis
x
diam
gram
s
stain
staphylococcus
aureus
this
is
the
commonest
organism
found
in
localised
inflammatory
and
suppurative
conditions
it
varies
greatly
in
its
virulence
and
is
found
in
such
widely
different
conditions
as
skin
pustules
boils
carbuncles
and
some
acute
inflammations
of
bone
as
seen
by
the
microscope
it
occurs
in
grape
like
clusters
fission
of
the
individual
cells
taking
place
irregularly
fig
when
grown
in
artificial
media
the
colonies
assume
an
orange
yellow
colour
hence
the
name
aureus
it
is
of
high
vitality
and
resists
more
prolonged
exposure
to
high
temperatures
than
most
non
sporing
bacteria
it
is
capable
of
lying
latent
in
the
tissues
for
long
periods
for
example
in
the
marrow
of
long
bones
and
of
again
becoming
active
and
causing
a
fresh
outbreak
of
suppuration
this
organism
is
widely
distributed
it
is
found
on
the
skin
in
the
mouth
and
in
other
situations
in
the
body
and
as
it
is
present
in
the
dust
of
the
air
and
on
all
objects
upon
which
dust
has
settled
it
is
a
continual
source
of
infection
unless
means
are
taken
to
exclude
it
from
wounds
the
staphylococcus
albus
is
much
less
common
than
the
aureus
but
has
the
same
properties
and
characters
save
that
its
growth
on
artificial
media
assumes
a
white
colour
it
is
the
common
cause
of
stitch
abscesses
the
skin
being
its
normal
habitat
illustration
fig
streptococci
in
pus
from
an
acute
abscess
in
subcutaneous
tissue
x
diam
gram
s
stain
streptococcus
pyogenes
this
organism
also
varies
greatly
in
its
virulence
in
some
instances
for
example
in
erysipelas
it
causes
a
sharp
attack
of
acute
spreading
inflammation
which
soon
subsides
without
showing
any
tendency
to
end
in
suppuration
under
other
conditions
it
gives
rise
to
a
generalised
infection
which
rapidly
proves
fatal
the
streptococcus
has
less
capacity
of
liquefying
the
tissues
than
the
staphylococcus
so
that
pus
formation
takes
place
more
slowly
at
the
same
time
its
products
are
very
potent
in
destroying
the
tissues
in
their
vicinity
and
so
interfering
with
the
exudation
of
leucocytes
which
would
otherwise
exercise
their
protective
influence
streptococci
invade
the
lymph
spaces
and
are
associated
with
acute
spreading
conditions
such
as
phlegmonous
or
erysipelatous
inflammations
and
suppurations
lymphangitis
and
suppuration
in
lymph
glands
and
inflammation
of
serous
and
synovial
membranes
also
with
a
form
of
pneumonia
which
is
prone
to
follow
on
severe
operations
in
the
mouth
and
throat
streptococci
are
also
concerned
in
the
production
of
spreading
gangrene
and
pyaemia
division
takes
place
in
one
axis
so
that
chains
of
varying
length
are
formed
fig
it
is
less
easily
cultivated
by
artificial
media
than
the
staphylococcus
it
forms
a
whitish
growth
illustration
fig
bacillus
coli
communis
in
urine
from
a
case
of
cystitis
x
diam
leishman
s
stain
bacillus
coli
communis
this
organism
which
is
a
normal
inhabitant
of
the
intestinal
tract
shows
a
great
tendency
to
invade
any
organ
or
tissue
whose
vitality
is
lowered
it
is
causatively
associated
with
such
conditions
as
peritonitis
and
peritoneal
suppuration
resulting
from
strangulated
hernia
appendicitis
or
perforation
in
any
part
of
the
alimentary
canal
in
cystitis
pyelitis
abscess
of
the
kidney
suppuration
in
the
bile
ducts
or
liver
and
in
many
other
abdominal
conditions
it
plays
a
most
important
part
the
discharge
from
wounds
infected
by
this
organism
has
usually
a
foetid
or
even
a
faecal
odour
and
often
contains
gases
resulting
from
putrefaction
it
is
a
small
rod
shaped
organism
with
short
flagellae
which
render
it
motile
fig
it
closely
resembles
the
typhoid
bacillus
but
is
distinguished
from
it
by
its
behaviour
in
artificial
culture
media
illustration
fig
fraenkel
s
pneumococci
in
pus
from
empyema
following
pneumonia
x
diam
stained
with
muir
s
capsule
stain
pneumo
bacteria
two
forms
of
organism
associated
with
pneumonia
fraenkel
s
pneumococcus
one
of
the
diplococci
fig
and
friedlander
s
pneumo
bacillus
a
short
rod
shaped
form
are
frequently
met
with
in
inflammations
of
the
serous
and
synovial
membranes
in
suppuration
in
the
liver
and
in
various
other
inflammatory
and
suppurative
conditions
bacillus
typhosus
this
organism
has
been
found
in
pure
culture
in
suppurative
conditions
of
bone
of
cellular
tissue
and
of
internal
organs
especially
during
convalescence
from
typhoid
fever
like
the
staphylococcus
it
is
capable
of
lying
latent
in
the
tissues
for
long
periods
other
pyogenic
bacteria
it
is
not
necessary
to
do
more
than
name
some
of
the
other
organisms
that
are
known
to
be
pyogenic
such
as
the
bacillus
pyocyaneus
which
is
found
in
green
and
blue
pus
the
micrococcus
tetragenus
the
gonococcus
actinomyces
the
glanders
bacillus
and
the
tubercle
bacillus
most
of
these
will
receive
further
mention
in
connection
with
the
diseases
to
which
they
give
rise
leucocytosis
most
bacterial
diseases
as
well
as
certain
other
pathological
conditions
are
associated
with
an
increase
in
the
number
of
leucocytes
in
the
blood
throughout
the
circulatory
system
this
condition
of
the
blood
which
is
known
as
leucocytosis
is
believed
to
be
due
to
an
excessive
output
and
rapid
formation
of
leucocytes
by
the
bone
marrow
and
it
probably
has
as
its
object
the
arrest
and
destruction
of
the
invading
organisms
or
toxins
to
increase
the
resisting
power
of
the
system
to
pathogenic
organisms
an
artificial
leucocytosis
may
be
induced
by
subcutaneous
injection
of
a
solution
of
nucleinate
of
soda
minims
of
a
per
cent
solution
the
normal
number
of
leucocytes
per
cubic
millimetre
varies
in
different
individuals
and
in
the
same
individual
under
different
conditions
from
to
is
a
normal
average
and
anything
above
is
considered
abnormal
when
leucocytosis
is
present
the
number
may
range
from
to
or
even
higher
is
looked
upon
as
a
high
degree
of
leucocytosis
according
to
ehrlich
the
following
may
be
taken
as
the
standard
proportion
of
the
various
forms
of
leucocytes
in
normal
blood
polynuclear
neutrophile
leucocytes
to
per
cent
lymphocytes
to
per
cent
eosinophile
cells
to
per
cent
large
mononuclear
and
transitional
leucocytes
to
per
cent
mast
cells
to
per
cent
in
estimating
the
clinical
importance
of
a
leucocytosis
it
is
not
sufficient
merely
to
count
the
aggregate
number
of
leucocytes
present
a
differential
count
must
be
made
to
determine
which
variety
of
cells
is
in
excess
in
the
majority
of
surgical
affections
it
is
chiefly
the
granular
polymorpho
nuclear
neutrophile
leucocytes
that
are
in
excess
ordinary
leucocytosis
in
some
cases
and
particularly
in
parasitic
diseases
such
as
trichiniasis
and
hydatid
disease
the
eosinophile
leucocytes
also
show
a
proportionate
increase
eosinophilia
the
term
lymphocytosis
is
applied
when
there
is
an
increase
in
the
number
of
circulating
lymphocytes
as
occurs
for
example
in
lymphatic
leucaemia
and
in
certain
cases
of
syphilis
leucocytosis
is
met
with
in
nearly
all
acute
infective
diseases
and
in
acute
pyogenic
inflammatory
affections
particularly
in
those
attended
with
suppuration
in
exceptionally
acute
septic
conditions
the
extreme
virulence
of
the
toxins
may
prevent
the
leucocytes
reacting
and
leucocytosis
may
be
absent
the
absence
of
leucocytosis
in
a
disease
in
which
it
is
usually
present
is
therefore
to
be
looked
upon
as
a
grave
omen
particularly
when
the
general
symptoms
are
severe
in
some
cases
of
malignant
disease
the
number
of
leucocytes
is
increased
to
or
a
few
hours
after
a
severe
haemorrhage
also
there
is
usually
a
leucocytosis
of
from
to
which
lasts
for
three
or
four
days
lyon
in
cases
of
haemorrhage
the
leucocytosis
is
increased
by
infusion
of
fluids
into
the
circulation
after
all
operations
there
is
at
least
a
transient
leucocytosis
post
operative
leucocytosis
f
i
dawson
the
leucocytosis
begins
soon
after
the
infection
manifests
itself
for
example
by
shivering
rigor
or
rise
of
temperature
the
number
of
leucocytes
rises
somewhat
rapidly
increases
while
the
condition
is
progressing
and
remains
high
during
the
febrile
period
but
there
is
no
constant
correspondence
between
the
number
of
leucocytes
and
the
height
of
the
temperature
the
arrest
of
the
inflammation
and
its
resolution
are
accompanied
by
a
fall
in
the
number
of
leucocytes
while
the
occurrence
of
suppuration
is
attended
with
a
further
increase
in
their
number
in
interpreting
the
blood
count
it
is
to
be
kept
in
mind
that
a
physiological
leucocytosis
occurs
within
three
or
four
hours
of
taking
a
meal
especially
one
rich
in
proteins
from
to
being
added
to
the
normal
number
in
this
digestion
leucocytosis
the
increase
is
chiefly
in
the
polynuclear
neutrophile
leucocytes
immediately
before
and
after
delivery
particularly
in
primiparae
there
is
usually
a
moderate
degree
of
leucocytosis
if
the
labour
is
normal
and
the
puerperium
uncomplicated
the
number
of
leucocytes
regains
the
normal
in
about
a
week
lactation
has
no
appreciable
effect
on
the
number
of
leucocytes
in
new
born
infants
the
leucocyte
count
is
abnormally
high
ranging
from
to
in
children
under
one
year
of
age
the
normal
average
is
from
to
absence
of
leucocytosis
leucopenia
in
certain
infective
diseases
the
number
of
leucocytes
in
the
circulating
blood
is
abnormally
low
or
and
this
condition
is
known
as
leucopenia
it
occurs
in
typhoid
fever
especially
in
the
later
stages
of
the
disease
in
tuberculous
lesions
unaccompanied
by
suppuration
in
malaria
and
in
most
cases
of
uncomplicated
influenza
the
occurrence
of
leucocytosis
in
any
of
these
conditions
is
to
be
looked
upon
as
an
indication
that
a
mixed
infection
has
taken
place
and
that
some
suppurative
process
is
present
the
absence
of
leucocytosis
in
some
cases
of
virulent
septic
poisoning
has
already
been
referred
to
it
will
be
evident
that
too
much
reliance
must
not
be
placed
upon
a
single
observation
particularly
in
emergency
cases
whenever
possible
a
series
of
observations
should
be
made
the
blood
being
examined
about
four
hours
after
meals
and
about
the
same
hour
each
day
the
clinical
significance
of
the
blood
count
in
individual
diseases
will
be
further
referred
to
the
iodine
or
glycogen
reaction
the
leucocyte
count
may
be
supplemented
by
staining
films
of
the
blood
with
a
watery
solution
of
iodine
and
potassium
iodide
in
all
advancing
purulent
conditions
in
septic
poisonings
in
pneumonia
and
in
cancerous
growths
associated
with
ulceration
a
certain
number
of
the
polynuclear
leucocytes
are
stained
a
brown
or
reddish
brown
colour
due
to
the
action
of
the
iodine
on
some
substance
in
the
cells
of
the
nature
of
glycogen
this
reaction
is
absent
in
serous
effusions
in
unmixed
tuberculous
infections
in
uncomplicated
typhoid
fever
and
in
the
early
stages
of
cancerous
growths
chapter
iii
inflammation
definition
nature
of
inflammation
from
surgical
point
of
view
sequence
of
changes
in
bacterial
inflammation
clinical
aspects
of
inflammation
general
principles
of
treatment
chronic
inflammation
inflammation
may
be
defined
as
the
series
of
vital
changes
that
occurs
in
the
tissues
in
response
to
irritation
these
changes
represent
the
reaction
of
the
tissue
elements
to
the
irritant
and
constitute
the
attempt
made
by
nature
to
arrest
or
to
limit
its
injurious
effects
and
to
repair
the
damage
done
by
it
the
phenomena
which
characterise
the
inflammatory
reaction
can
be
induced
by
any
form
of
irritation
such
for
example
as
mechanical
injury
the
application
of
heat
or
of
chemical
substances
or
the
action
of
pathogenic
bacteria
and
their
toxins
and
they
are
essentially
similar
in
kind
whatever
the
irritant
may
be
the
extent
to
which
the
process
may
go
however
and
its
effects
on
the
part
implicated
and
on
the
system
as
a
whole
vary
with
different
irritants
and
with
the
intensity
and
duration
of
their
action
a
mechanical
a
thermal
or
a
chemical
irritant
acting
alone
induces
a
degree
of
reaction
directly
proportionate
to
its
physical
properties
and
so
long
as
it
does
not
completely
destroy
the
vitality
of
the
part
involved
the
changes
in
the
tissues
are
chiefly
directed
towards
repairing
the
damage
done
to
the
part
and
the
inflammatory
reaction
is
not
only
compatible
with
the
occurrence
of
ideal
repair
but
may
be
looked
upon
as
an
integral
step
in
the
reparative
process
the
irritation
caused
by
infection
with
bacteria
on
the
other
hand
is
cumulative
as
the
organisms
not
only
multiply
in
the
tissues
but
in
addition
produce
chemical
poisons
toxins
which
aggravate
the
irritative
effects
the
resulting
reaction
is
correspondingly
progressive
and
has
as
its
primary
object
the
expulsion
of
the
irritant
and
the
limitation
of
its
action
if
the
natural
protective
effort
is
successful
the
resulting
tissue
changes
subserve
the
process
of
repair
but
if
the
bacteria
gain
the
upper
hand
in
the
struggle
the
inflammatory
reaction
becomes
more
intense
certain
of
the
tissue
elements
succumb
and
the
process
for
the
time
being
is
a
destructive
one
during
the
stage
of
bacterial
inflammation
reparative
processes
are
in
abeyance
and
it
is
only
after
the
inflammation
has
been
allayed
either
by
natural
means
or
by
the
aid
of
the
surgeon
that
repair
takes
place
in
applying
the
antiseptic
principle
to
the
treatment
of
wounds
our
main
object
is
to
exclude
or
to
eliminate
the
bacterial
factor
and
so
to
prevent
the
inflammatory
reaction
going
beyond
the
stage
in
which
it
is
protective
and
just
in
proportion
as
we
succeed
in
attaining
this
object
do
we
favour
the
occurrence
of
ideal
repair
sequence
of
changes
in
bacterial
inflammation
as
the
form
of
inflammation
with
which
we
are
most
concerned
is
that
due
to
the
action
of
bacteria
in
describing
the
process
by
which
the
protective
influence
of
the
inflammatory
reaction
is
brought
into
play
we
shall
assume
the
presence
of
a
bacterial
irritant
the
introduction
of
a
colony
of
micro
organisms
is
quickly
followed
by
an
accumulation
of
wandering
cells
and
proliferation
of
connective
tissue
cells
in
the
tissues
at
the
site
of
infection
the
various
cells
are
attracted
to
the
bacteria
by
a
peculiar
chemical
or
biological
power
known
as
chemotaxis
which
seems
to
result
from
variations
in
the
surface
tension
of
different
varieties
of
cells
probably
caused
by
some
substance
produced
by
the
micro
organisms
changes
in
the
blood
vessels
then
ensue
the
arteries
becoming
dilated
and
the
rate
of
the
current
in
them
being
for
a
time
increased
active
hyperaemia
soon
however
the
rate
of
the
blood
flow
becomes
slower
than
normal
and
in
course
of
time
the
current
may
cease
stasis
and
the
blood
in
the
vessels
may
even
coagulate
thrombosis
coincidently
with
these
changes
in
the
vessels
the
leucocytes
in
the
blood
of
the
inflamed
part
rapidly
increase
in
number
and
they
become
viscous
and
adhere
to
the
vessel
wall
where
they
may
accumulate
in
large
numbers
in
course
of
time
the
leucocytes
pass
through
the
vessel
wall
emigration
of
leucocytes
and
move
towards
the
seat
of
infection
giving
rise
to
a
marked
degree
of
local
leucocytosis
through
the
openings
by
which
the
leucocytes
have
escaped
from
the
vessels
red
corpuscles
may
be
passively
extruded
diapedesis
of
red
corpuscles
these
processes
are
accompanied
by
changes
in
the
endothelium
of
the
vessel
walls
which
result
in
an
increased
formation
of
lymph
which
transudes
into
the
meshes
of
the
connective
tissue
giving
rise
to
an
inflammatory
oedema
or
if
the
inflammation
is
on
a
free
surface
forming
an
inflammatory
exudate
the
quantity
and
characters
of
this
exudate
vary
in
different
parts
of
the
body
and
according
to
the
nature
virulence
and
location
of
the
organisms
causing
the
inflammation
thus
it
may
be
serous
as
in
some
forms
of
synovitis
sero
fibrinous
as
in
certain
varieties
of
peritonitis
the
fibrin
tending
to
limit
the
spread
of
the
inflammation
by
forming
adhesions
croupous
when
it
coagulates
on
a
free
surface
and
forms
a
false
membrane
as
in
diphtheria
haemorrhagic
when
mixed
with
blood
or
purulent
when
suppuration
has
occurred
the
protective
effects
of
the
inflammatory
reaction
depend
for
the
most
part
upon
the
transudation
of
lymph
and
the
emigration
of
leucocytes
the
lymph
contains
the
opsonins
which
act
on
the
bacteria
and
render
them
less
able
to
resist
the
attack
of
the
phagocytes
as
well
as
the
various
protective
antibodies
which
neutralise
the
toxins
the
polymorph
leucocytes
are
the
principal
agents
in
the
process
of
phagocytosis
p
and
together
with
the
other
forms
of
phagocytes
they
ingest
and
destroy
the
bacteria
if
the
attempt
to
repel
the
invading
organisms
is
successful
the
irritant
effects
are
overcome
the
inflammation
is
arrested
and
resolution
is
said
to
take
place
certain
of
the
vascular
and
cellular
changes
are
now
utilised
to
restore
the
condition
to
the
normal
and
repair
ensues
after
the
manner
already
described
in
certain
situations
notably
in
tendon
sheaths
in
the
cavities
of
joints
and
in
the
interior
of
serous
cavities
for
example
the
pleura
and
peritoneum
the
restoration
to
the
normal
is
not
perfect
adhesions
forming
between
the
opposing
surfaces
if
however
the
reaction
induced
by
the
infection
is
insufficient
to
check
the
growth
and
spread
of
the
organisms
or
to
inhibit
their
toxin
production
local
necrosis
of
tissue
may
take
place
either
in
the
form
of
suppuration
or
of
gangrene
or
the
toxins
absorbed
into
the
circulation
may
produce
blood
poisoning
which
may
even
prove
fatal
clinical
aspects
of
inflammation
it
must
clearly
be
understood
that
inflammation
is
not
to
be
looked
upon
as
a
disease
in
itself
but
rather
as
an
evidence
of
some
infective
process
going
on
in
the
tissues
in
which
it
occurs
and
of
an
effort
on
the
part
of
these
tissues
to
overcome
the
invading
organisms
and
their
products
the
chief
danger
to
the
patient
lies
not
in
the
reactive
changes
that
constitute
the
inflammatory
process
but
in
the
fact
that
he
is
liable
to
be
poisoned
by
the
toxins
of
the
bacteria
at
work
in
the
inflamed
area
since
the
days
of
celsus
first
century
a
d
heat
redness
swelling
and
pain
have
been
recognised
as
cardinal
signs
of
inflammation
and
to
these
may
be
added
interference
with
function
in
the
inflamed
part
and
general
constitutional
disturbance
variations
in
these
signs
and
symptoms
depend
upon
the
acuteness
of
the
condition
the
nature
of
the
causative
organism
and
of
the
tissue
attacked
the
situation
of
the
part
in
relation
to
the
surface
and
other
factors
the
heat
of
the
inflamed
part
is
to
be
attributed
to
the
increased
quantity
of
blood
present
in
it
and
the
more
superficial
the
affected
area
the
more
readily
is
the
local
increase
of
temperature
detected
by
the
hand
this
clinical
point
is
best
tested
by
placing
the
palm
of
the
hand
and
fingers
for
a
few
seconds
alternately
over
an
uninflamed
and
an
inflamed
area
otherwise
under
similar
conditions
as
to
coverings
and
exposure
in
this
way
even
slight
differences
may
be
recognised
redness
similarly
is
due
to
the
increased
afflux
of
blood
to
the
inflamed
part
the
shade
of
colour
varies
with
the
stage
of
the
inflammation
being
lighter
and
brighter
in
the
early
hyperaemic
stages
and
darker
and
duskier
when
the
blood
flow
is
slowed
or
when
stasis
has
occurred
and
the
oxygenation
of
the
blood
is
defective
in
the
thrombotic
stage
the
part
may
assume
a
purplish
hue
the
swelling
is
partly
due
to
the
increased
amount
of
blood
in
the
affected
part
and
to
the
accumulation
of
leucocytes
and
proliferated
tissue
cells
but
chiefly
to
the
exudate
in
the
connective
tissue
inflammatory
oedema
the
more
open
the
structure
of
the
tissue
of
the
part
the
greater
is
the
amount
of
swelling
witness
the
marked
degree
of
oedema
that
occurs
in
such
parts
as
the
scrotum
or
the
eyelids
pain
is
a
symptom
seldom
absent
in
inflammation
tenderness
that
is
pain
elicited
on
pressure
is
one
of
the
most
valuable
diagnostic
signs
we
possess
and
is
often
present
before
pain
is
experienced
by
the
patient
that
the
area
of
tenderness
corresponds
to
the
area
of
inflammation
is
almost
an
axiom
of
surgery
pain
and
tenderness
are
due
to
the
irritation
of
nerve
filaments
of
the
part
rendered
all
the
more
sensitive
by
the
abnormal
conditions
of
their
blood
supply
in
inflammatory
conditions
of
internal
organs
for
example
the
abdominal
viscera
the
pain
is
frequently
referred
to
other
parts
usually
to
an
area
supplied
by
branches
from
the
same
segment
of
the
cord
as
that
supplying
the
inflamed
part
for
purposes
of
diagnosis
attention
should
be
paid
to
the
terms
in
which
the
patient
describes
his
pain
for
example
the
pain
caused
by
an
inflammation
of
the
skin
is
usually
described
as
of
a
burning
or
itching
character
that
of
inflammation
in
dense
tissues
like
periosteum
or
bone
or
in
encapsuled
organs
as
dull
boring
or
aching
when
inflammation
is
passing
on
to
suppuration
the
pain
assumes
a
throbbing
character
and
as
the
pus
reaches
the
surface
or
points
as
it
is
called
sharp
darting
or
lancinating
pains
are
experienced
inflammation
involving
a
nerve
trunk
may
cause
a
boring
or
a
tingling
pain
while
the
implication
of
a
serous
membrane
such
as
the
pleura
or
peritoneum
gives
rise
to
a
pain
of
a
sharp
stabbing
character
interference
with
the
function
of
the
inflamed
part
is
always
present
to
a
greater
or
less
extent
constitutional
disturbances
under
the
term
constitutional
disturbances
are
included
the
presence
of
fever
or
elevation
of
temperature
certain
changes
in
the
pulse
rate
and
the
respiration
gastro
intestinal
and
urinary
disturbances
and
derangements
of
the
central
nervous
system
these
are
all
due
to
the
absorption
of
toxins
into
the
general
circulation
temperature
a
marked
rise
of
temperature
is
one
of
the
most
constant
and
important
concomitants
of
acute
inflammatory
conditions
and
the
temperature
chart
forms
a
fairly
reliable
index
of
the
state
of
the
patient
the
toxins
interfere
with
the
nerve
centres
in
the
medulla
that
regulate
the
balance
between
the
production
and
the
loss
of
body
heat
clinically
the
temperature
is
estimated
by
means
of
a
self
registering
thermometer
placed
for
from
one
to
five
minutes
in
close
contact
with
the
skin
in
the
axilla
or
in
the
mouth
sometimes
the
thermometer
is
inserted
into
the
rectum
where
however
the
temperature
is
normally
o
f
higher
than
in
the
axilla
in
health
the
temperature
of
the
body
is
maintained
at
a
mean
of
about
o
f
o
c
by
the
heat
regulating
mechanism
it
varies
from
hour
to
hour
even
in
health
reaching
its
maximum
between
four
and
eight
in
the
evening
when
it
may
rise
to
o
f
and
is
at
its
lowest
between
four
and
six
in
the
morning
when
it
may
be
about
o
f
the
temperature
is
more
easily
disturbed
in
children
than
in
adults
and
may
become
markedly
elevated
o
or
o
f
from
comparatively
slight
causes
in
the
aged
it
is
less
liable
to
change
so
that
a
rise
to
o
or
o
f
is
to
be
looked
upon
as
indicating
a
high
state
of
fever
a
sudden
rise
of
temperature
is
usually
associated
with
a
feeling
of
chilliness
down
the
back
and
in
the
limbs
which
may
be
so
marked
that
the
patient
shivers
violently
while
the
skin
becomes
cold
pale
and
shrivelled
cutis
anserina
this
is
a
nervous
reaction
due
to
a
want
of
correspondence
between
the
internal
and
the
surface
temperature
of
the
body
and
is
known
clinically
as
a
rigor
when
the
temperature
rises
gradually
the
chill
is
usually
slight
and
may
be
unobserved
even
during
the
cold
stage
however
the
internal
temperature
is
already
raised
and
by
the
time
the
chill
has
passed
off
its
maximum
has
been
reached
the
pulse
is
always
increased
in
frequency
and
usually
varies
directly
with
the
height
of
the
temperature
respiration
is
more
active
during
the
progress
of
an
inflammation
and
bronchial
catarrh
is
common
apart
from
any
antecedent
respiratory
disease
gastro
intestinal
disturbances
take
the
form
of
loss
of
appetite
vomiting
diminished
secretion
of
the
alimentary
juices
and
weakening
of
the
peristalsis
of
the
bowel
leading
to
thirst
dry
furred
tongue
and
constipation
diarrhoea
is
sometimes
present
the
urine
is
usually
scanty
of
high
specific
gravity
rich
in
nitrogenous
substances
especially
urea
and
uric
acid
and
in
calcium
salts
while
sodium
chloride
is
deficient
albumin
and
hyaline
casts
may
be
present
in
cases
of
severe
inflammation
with
high
temperature
the
significance
of
general
leucocytosis
has
already
been
referred
to
general
principles
of
treatment
the
capacity
of
the
inflammatory
reaction
for
dealing
with
bacterial
infections
being
limited
it
often
becomes
necessary
for
the
surgeon
to
aid
the
natural
defensive
processes
as
well
as
to
counteract
the
local
and
general
effects
of
the
reaction
and
to
relieve
symptoms
the
ideal
means
of
helping
the
tissues
is
by
removing
the
focus
of
infection
and
when
this
can
be
done
as
for
example
in
a
carbuncle
or
an
anthrax
pustule
the
infected
area
may
be
completely
excised
when
the
focus
is
not
sufficiently
limited
to
admit
of
this
the
infected
tissue
may
be
scraped
away
with
the
sharp
spoon
or
destroyed
by
caustics
or
by
the
actual
cautery
if
this
is
inadvisable
the
organisms
may
be
attacked
by
strong
antiseptics
such
as
pure
carbolic
acid
moist
dressings
favour
the
removal
of
bacteria
by
promoting
the
escape
of
the
inflammatory
exudate
in
which
they
are
washed
out
artificial
hyperaemia
when
such
direct
means
as
the
above
are
impracticable
much
can
be
done
to
aid
the
tissues
in
their
struggle
by
improving
the
condition
of
the
circulation
in
the
inflamed
area
so
as
to
ensure
that
a
plentiful
supply
of
fresh
arterial
blood
reaches
it
the
beneficial
effects
of
hot
fomentations
and
poultices
depend
on
their
causing
a
dilatation
of
the
vessels
and
so
inducing
a
hyperaemia
in
the
affected
area
it
has
been
shown
experimentally
that
repeated
short
applications
of
moist
heat
not
exceeding
o
f
are
more
efficacious
than
continuous
application
it
is
now
believed
that
the
so
called
counter
irritants
mustard
iodine
cantharides
actual
cautery
act
in
the
same
way
and
the
method
of
treating
erysipelas
by
applying
a
strong
solution
of
iodine
around
the
affected
area
is
based
on
the
same
principle
illustration
fig
passive
hyperaemia
of
hand
and
forearm
induced
by
bier
s
bandage
while
these
and
similar
methods
have
long
been
employed
in
the
treatment
of
inflammatory
conditions
it
is
only
within
comparatively
recent
years
that
their
mode
of
action
has
been
properly
understood
and
to
august
bier
belongs
the
credit
of
having
put
the
treatment
of
inflammation
on
a
scientific
and
rational
basis
recognising
the
beneficent
intention
of
the
inflammatory
reaction
and
the
protective
action
of
the
leucocytosis
which
accompanies
the
hyperaemic
stages
of
the
process
bier
was
led
to
study
the
effects
of
increasing
the
hyperaemia
by
artificial
means
as
a
result
of
his
observations
he
has
formulated
a
method
of
treatment
which
consists
in
inducing
an
artificial
hyperaemia
in
the
inflamed
area
either
by
obstructing
the
venous
return
from
the
part
passive
hyperaemia
or
by
stimulating
the
arterial
flow
through
it
active
hyperaemia
bier
s
constricting
bandage
to
induce
a
passive
hyperaemia
in
a
limb
an
elastic
bandage
is
applied
some
distance
above
the
inflamed
area
sufficiently
tightly
to
obstruct
the
venous
return
from
the
distal
parts
without
arresting
in
any
way
the
inflow
of
arterial
blood
fig
if
the
constricting
band
is
correctly
applied
the
parts
beyond
become
swollen
and
oedematous
and
assume
a
bluish
red
hue
but
they
retain
their
normal
temperature
the
pulse
is
unchanged
and
there
is
no
pain
if
the
part
becomes
blue
cold
or
painful
or
if
any
existing
pain
is
increased
the
band
has
been
applied
too
tightly
the
hyperaemia
is
kept
up
from
twenty
to
twenty
two
hours
out
of
the
twenty
four
and
in
the
intervals
the
limb
is
elevated
to
get
rid
of
the
oedema
and
to
empty
it
of
impure
blood
and
so
make
room
for
a
fresh
supply
of
healthy
blood
when
the
bandage
is
re
applied
as
the
inflammation
subsides
the
period
during
which
the
band
is
kept
on
each
day
is
diminished
but
the
treatment
should
be
continued
for
some
days
after
all
signs
of
inflammation
have
subsided
this
method
of
treating
acute
inflammatory
conditions
necessitates
close
supervision
until
the
correct
degree
of
tightness
of
the
band
has
been
determined
illustration
fig
passive
hyperaemia
of
finger
induced
by
klapp
s
suction
bell
klapp
s
suction
bells
in
inflammatory
conditions
to
which
the
constricting
band
cannot
be
applied
as
for
example
an
acute
mastitis
a
bubo
in
the
groin
or
a
boil
on
the
neck
the
affected
area
may
be
rendered
hyperaemic
by
an
appropriately
shaped
glass
bell
applied
over
it
and
exhausted
by
means
of
a
suction
pump
the
rarefaction
of
the
air
in
the
bell
determining
a
flow
of
blood
into
the
tissues
enclosed
within
it
figs
and
the
edge
of
the
bell
is
smeared
with
vaseline
and
the
suction
applied
for
from
five
to
ten
minutes
at
a
time
with
a
corresponding
interval
between
the
applications
each
sitting
lasts
for
from
half
an
hour
to
an
hour
and
the
treatment
may
be
carried
out
once
or
twice
a
day
according
to
circumstances
this
apparatus
acts
in
the
same
way
as
the
old
fashioned
dry
cup
and
is
more
convenient
and
equally
efficacious
illustration
fig
passive
hyperaemia
induced
by
klapp
s
suction
bell
for
inflammation
of
inguinal
gland
active
hyperaemia
is
induced
by
the
local
application
of
heat
particularly
by
means
of
hot
air
it
has
not
proved
so
useful
in
acute
inflammation
as
passive
hyperaemia
but
is
of
great
value
in
hastening
the
absorption
of
inflammatory
products
and
in
overcoming
adhesions
and
stiffness
in
tendons
and
joints
general
treatment
the
patient
should
be
kept
at
rest
preferably
in
bed
to
diminish
the
general
tissue
waste
and
the
diet
should
be
restricted
to
fluids
such
as
milk
beef
tea
meat
juices
or
gruel
and
these
may
be
rendered
more
easily
assimilable
by
artificial
digestion
if
necessary
to
counteract
the
general
effect
of
toxins
absorbed
into
the
circulation
specific
antitoxic
sera
are
employed
in
certain
forms
of
infection
such
as
diphtheria
streptococcal
septicaemia
and
tetanus
in
other
forms
of
infection
vaccines
are
employed
to
increase
the
opsonic
power
of
the
blood
when
such
means
are
not
available
the
circulating
toxins
may
to
some
extent
be
diluted
by
giving
plenty
of
bland
fluids
by
the
mouth
or
normal
salt
solution
by
the
rectum
the
elimination
of
the
toxins
is
promoted
by
securing
free
action
of
the
emunctories
a
saline
purge
such
as
half
an
ounce
of
sulphate
of
magnesium
in
a
small
quantity
of
water
ensures
a
free
evacuation
of
the
bowels
the
kidneys
are
flushed
by
such
diluent
drinks
as
equal
parts
of
milk
and
lime
water
or
milk
with
a
dram
of
liquor
calcis
saccharatus
added
to
each
tumblerful
barley
water
and
imperial
drink
which
consists
of
a
dram
and
a
half
of
cream
of
tartar
added
to
a
pint
of
boiling
water
and
sweetened
with
sugar
after
cooling
are
also
useful
and
non
irritating
diuretics
the
skin
may
be
stimulated
by
dover
s
powder
grains
or
liquor
ammoniae
acetatis
in
three
dram
doses
every
four
hours
various
drugs
administered
internally
such
as
quinine
salol
salicylate
of
iron
and
others
have
a
reputation
more
or
less
deserved
as
internal
antiseptics
weakness
of
the
heart
as
indicated
by
the
condition
of
the
pulse
is
treated
by
the
use
of
such
drugs
as
digitalis
strophanthus
or
strychnin
according
to
circumstances
gastro
intestinal
disturbances
are
met
by
ordinary
medical
means
vomiting
for
example
can
sometimes
be
checked
by
effervescing
drinks
such
as
citrate
of
caffein
or
by
dilute
hydrocyanic
acid
and
bismuth
in
severe
cases
and
especially
when
the
vomited
matter
resembles
coffee
grounds
from
admixture
with
altered
blood
the
so
called
post
operative
haematemesis
the
best
means
of
arresting
the
vomiting
is
by
washing
out
the
stomach
thirst
is
relieved
by
rectal
injections
of
saline
solution
the
introduction
of
saline
solution
into
the
veins
or
by
the
rectum
is
also
useful
in
diluting
and
hastening
the
elimination
of
circulating
toxins
in
surgical
inflammations
as
a
rule
nothing
is
gained
by
lowering
the
temperature
unless
at
the
same
time
the
cause
is
removed
when
severe
or
prolonged
pyrexia
becomes
a
source
of
danger
the
use
of
hot
or
cold
sponging
or
even
the
cold
bath
is
preferable
to
the
administration
of
drugs
relief
of
symptoms
for
the
relief
of
pain
rest
is
essential
the
inflamed
part
should
be
placed
in
a
splint
or
other
appliance
which
will
prevent
movement
and
steps
must
be
taken
to
reduce
its
functional
activity
as
far
as
possible
locally
warm
and
moist
dressings
such
as
a
poultice
or
fomentation
may
be
used
to
make
a
fomentation
a
piece
of
flannel
or
lint
is
wrung
out
of
very
hot
water
or
antiseptic
lotion
and
applied
under
a
sheet
of
mackintosh
fomentations
should
be
renewed
as
often
as
they
cool
an
ordinary
india
rubber
bag
filled
with
hot
water
and
fixed
over
the
fomentation
by
retaining
the
heat
obviates
the
necessity
of
frequently
changing
the
application
the
addition
of
a
few
drops
of
laudanum
sprinkled
on
the
flannel
has
a
soothing
effect
lead
and
opium
lotion
is
a
useful
soothing
application
employed
as
a
fomentation
we
prefer
the
application
of
lint
soaked
in
a
per
cent
aqueous
or
glycerine
solution
of
ichthyol
or
smeared
with
ichthyol
ointment
in
belladonna
and
glycerine
equal
parts
may
be
used
dry
cold
obtained
by
means
of
icebags
or
by
leiter
s
lead
tubes
through
which
a
continuous
stream
of
ice
cold
water
is
kept
flowing
is
sometimes
soothing
to
the
patient
but
when
the
vessels
in
the
inflamed
part
are
greatly
congested
its
use
is
attended
with
considerable
risk
as
it
not
only
contracts
the
arterioles
supplying
the
part
but
also
diminishes
the
outflow
of
venous
blood
and
so
may
determine
gangrene
of
tissues
already
devitalised
a
milder
form
of
employing
cold
is
by
means
of
evaporating
lotions
a
thin
piece
of
lint
or
gauze
is
applied
over
the
inflamed
part
and
kept
constantly
moist
with
the
lotion
the
dressing
being
left
freely
exposed
to
allow
of
continuous
evaporation
a
useful
evaporating
lotion
is
made
up
as
follows
take
of
chloride
of
ammonium
half
an
ounce
rectified
spirit
one
ounce
and
water
seven
ounces
the
administration
of
opiates
may
be
necessary
for
the
relief
of
pain
the
accumulation
of
an
excessive
amount
of
inflammatory
exudate
may
endanger
the
vitality
of
the
tissues
by
pressing
on
the
blood
vessels
to
such
an
extent
as
to
cause
stasis
and
by
concentrating
the
local
action
of
the
toxins
under
such
conditions
the
tension
should
be
relieved
and
the
exudate
with
its
contained
toxins
removed
by
making
an
incision
into
the
inflamed
tissues
and
applying
a
suction
bell
when
the
exudate
has
collected
in
a
synovial
cavity
such
as
a
joint
or
bursa
it
may
be
withdrawn
by
means
of
a
trocar
and
cannula
there
are
other
methods
of
withdrawing
blood
and
exudate
from
an
inflamed
area
for
example
by
leeches
or
wet
cupping
but
they
are
seldom
employed
now
before
applying
leeches
the
part
must
be
thoroughly
cleansed
and
if
the
leech
is
slow
to
bite
may
be
smeared
with
cream
the
leech
is
retained
in
position
under
an
inverted
wine
glass
or
wide
test
tube
till
it
takes
hold
after
it
has
sucked
its
fill
it
usually
drops
off
having
withdrawn
a
dram
or
a
dram
and
a
half
of
blood
if
it
be
desirable
to
withdraw
more
blood
hot
fomentations
should
be
applied
to
the
bite
as
it
is
sometimes
necessary
to
employ
considerable
pressure
to
stop
the
bleeding
leeches
should
if
possible
be
applied
over
a
bone
which
will
furnish
the
necessary
resistance
the
use
of
styptics
may
be
called
for
wet
cupping
has
almost
entirely
been
superseded
by
the
use
of
klapp
s
suction
bells
general
blood
letting
consists
in
opening
a
superficial
vein
venesection
and
allowing
from
eight
to
ten
ounces
of
blood
to
flow
from
it
it
is
seldom
used
in
the
treatment
of
surgical
forms
of
inflammation
counter
irritants
in
deep
seated
inflammations
counter
irritants
are
sometimes
employed
in
the
form
of
mustard
leaves
or
blisters
according
to
the
degree
of
irritation
required
a
mustard
leaf
or
plaster
should
not
be
left
on
longer
than
ten
or
fifteen
minutes
unless
it
is
desired
to
produce
a
blister
blistering
may
be
produced
by
a
cantharides
plaster
or
by
painting
with
liquor
epispasticus
the
plaster
should
be
left
on
from
eight
to
ten
hours
and
if
it
has
failed
to
raise
a
blister
a
hot
fomentation
should
be
applied
to
the
part
liquor
epispasticus
alone
or
mixed
with
equal
parts
of
collodion
is
painted
on
the
part
with
a
brush
several
paintings
are
often
required
before
a
blister
is
raised
the
preliminary
removal
of
the
natural
grease
from
the
skin
favours
the
action
of
these
applications
the
treatment
of
inflammation
in
special
tissues
and
organs
will
be
considered
in
the
sections
devoted
to
regional
surgery
chronic
inflammation
a
variety
of
types
of
chronic
and
subacute
inflammation
are
met
with
which
owing
to
ignorance
of
their
causations
cannot
at
present
be
satisfactorily
classified
the
best
defined
group
is
that
of
the
granulomata
which
includes
such
important
diseases
as
tuberculosis
and
syphilis
and
in
which
different
types
of
chronic
inflammation
are
caused
by
infection
with
a
specific
organism
all
having
the
common
character
however
that
abundant
granulation
tissue
is
formed
in
which
cellular
changes
are
more
in
evidence
than
changes
in
the
blood
vessels
and
in
which
the
subsequent
degeneration
and
necrosis
of
the
granulation
tissue
results
in
the
breaking
down
and
destruction
of
the
tissue
in
which
it
is
formed
another
group
is
that
in
which
chronic
inflammation
is
due
to
mild
or
attenuated
forms
of
pyogenic
infection
affecting
especially
the
lymph
glands
and
the
bone
marrow
in
the
glands
of
the
groin
for
example
associated
with
various
forms
of
irritation
about
the
external
genitals
different
types
of
chronic
lymphadenitis
are
met
with
they
do
not
frankly
suppurate
as
do
the
acute
types
but
are
attended
with
a
hyperplasia
of
the
tissue
elements
which
results
in
enlargement
of
the
affected
glands
of
a
persistent
and
sometimes
of
a
relapsing
character
similar
varieties
of
osteomyelitis
are
met
with
that
do
not
like
the
acute
forms
go
on
to
suppuration
or
to
death
of
bone
but
result
in
thickening
of
the
bone
affected
both
on
the
surface
and
in
the
interior
resulting
in
obliteration
of
the
medullary
canal
a
third
group
of
chronic
inflammations
are
those
that
begin
as
an
acute
pyogenic
inflammation
which
instead
of
resolving
completely
persists
in
a
chronic
form
it
does
so
apparently
because
there
is
some
factor
aiding
the
organisms
and
handicapping
the
tissues
such
as
the
presence
of
a
foreign
body
a
piece
of
glass
or
metal
or
a
piece
of
dead
bone
in
these
circumstances
the
inflammation
persists
in
a
chronic
form
attended
with
the
formation
of
fibrous
tissue
and
in
the
case
of
bone
with
the
formation
of
new
bone
in
excess
it
will
be
evident
that
in
this
group
chronic
inflammation
and
repair
are
practically
interchangeable
terms
there
are
other
groups
of
chronic
inflammation
the
origin
of
which
continues
to
be
the
subject
of
controversy
reference
is
here
made
to
the
chronic
inflammations
of
the
synovial
membrane
of
joints
of
tendon
sheaths
and
of
bursae
chronic
synovitis
teno
synovitis
and
bursitis
of
the
fibrous
tissues
of
joints
chronic
forms
of
arthritis
of
the
blood
vessels
chronic
forms
of
endarteritis
and
of
phlebitis
and
of
the
peripheral
nerves
neuritis
also
in
the
breast
and
in
the
prostate
with
the
waning
of
sexual
life
there
may
occur
a
formation
of
fibrous
tissue
chronic
interstitial
mastitis
chronic
prostatitis
having
analogies
with
the
chronic
interstitial
inflammations
of
internal
organs
like
the
kidney
chronic
interstitial
nephritis
and
in
the
breast
and
prostate
as
in
the
kidney
the
formation
of
fibrous
tissue
leads
to
changes
in
the
secreting
epithelium
resulting
in
the
formation
of
cysts
lastly
there
are
still
other
types
of
chronic
inflammation
attended
with
the
formation
of
fibrous
tissue
on
such
a
liberal
scale
as
to
suggest
analogies
with
new
growths
the
best
known
of
these
are
the
systematic
forms
of
fibromatosis
met
with
in
the
central
nervous
system
and
in
the
peripheral
nerves
neuro
fibromatosis
in
the
submucous
coat
of
the
stomach
gastric
fibromatosis
and
in
the
colon
intestinal
fibromatosis
these
conditions
will
be
described
with
the
tissues
and
organs
in
which
they
occur
in
the
treatment
of
chronic
inflammations
pending
further
knowledge
as
to
their
causation
and
beyond
such
obvious
indications
as
to
help
the
tissues
by
removing
a
foreign
body
or
a
piece
of
dead
bone
there
are
employed
empirically
a
number
of
procedures
such
as
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
exposure
to
the
x
rays
and
the
employment
of
blisters
cauteries
and
setons
vaccines
may
be
had
recourse
to
in
those
of
bacterial
origin
chapter
iv
suppuration
definition
pus
varieties
acute
circumscribed
abscess
acute
suppuration
in
a
wound
acute
suppuration
in
a
mucous
membrane
diffuse
cellulitis
and
diffuse
suppuration
whitlow
suppurative
cellulitis
in
different
situations
chronic
suppuration
sinus
fistula
constitutional
manifestations
of
pyogenic
infection
sapraemia
septicaemia
pyaemia
suppuration
or
the
formation
of
pus
is
one
of
the
results
of
the
action
of
bacteria
on
the
tissues
the
invading
organism
is
usually
one
of
the
staphylococci
less
frequently
a
streptococcus
and
still
less
frequently
one
of
the
other
bacteria
capable
of
producing
pus
such
as
the
bacillus
coli
communis
the
gonococcus
the
pneumococcus
or
the
typhoid
bacillus
so
long
as
the
tissues
are
in
a
healthy
condition
they
are
able
to
withstand
the
attacks
of
moderate
numbers
of
pyogenic
bacteria
of
ordinary
virulence
but
when
devitalised
by
disease
by
injury
or
by
inflammation
due
to
the
action
of
other
pathogenic
organisms
suppuration
ensues
it
would
appear
for
example
that
pyogenic
organisms
can
pass
through
the
healthy
urinary
tract
without
doing
any
damage
but
if
the
pelvis
of
the
kidney
the
ureter
or
the
bladder
is
the
seat
of
stone
they
give
rise
to
suppuration
similarly
a
calculus
in
one
of
the
salivary
ducts
frequently
results
in
an
abscess
forming
in
the
floor
of
the
mouth
when
the
lumen
of
a
tubular
organ
such
as
the
appendix
or
the
fallopian
tube
is
blocked
also
the
action
of
pyogenic
organisms
is
favoured
and
suppuration
ensues
pus
the
fluid
resulting
from
the
process
of
suppuration
is
known
as
pus
in
its
typical
form
it
is
a
yellowish
creamy
substance
of
alkaline
reaction
with
a
specific
gravity
of
about
and
it
has
a
peculiar
mawkish
odour
if
allowed
to
stand
in
a
test
tube
it
does
not
coagulate
but
separates
into
two
layers
the
upper
transparent
straw
coloured
fluid
the
liquor
puris
or
pus
serum
closely
resembling
blood
serum
in
its
composition
but
containing
less
protein
and
more
cholestrol
it
also
contains
leucin
tyrosin
and
certain
albumoses
which
prevent
coagulation
the
layer
at
the
bottom
of
the
tube
consists
for
the
most
part
of
polymorph
leucocytes
and
proliferated
connective
tissue
and
endothelial
cells
pus
corpuscles
other
forms
of
leucocytes
may
be
present
especially
in
long
standing
suppurations
and
there
are
usually
some
red
corpuscles
dead
bacteria
fat
cells
and
shreds
of
tissue
cholestrol
crystals
and
other
detritus
in
the
deposit
if
a
film
of
fresh
pus
is
examined
under
the
microscope
the
pus
cells
are
seen
to
have
a
well
defined
rounded
outline
and
to
contain
a
finely
granular
protoplasm
and
a
multi
partite
nucleus
if
still
warm
the
cells
may
exhibit
amoeboid
movement
in
stained
films
the
nuclei
take
the
stain
well
in
older
pus
cells
the
outline
is
irregular
the
protoplasm
coarsely
granular
and
the
nuclei
disintegrated
no
longer
taking
the
stain
variations
from
typical
pus
pus
from
old
standing
sinuses
is
often
watery
in
consistence
ichorous
with
few
cells
where
the
granulations
are
vascular
and
bleed
easily
it
becomes
sanious
from
admixture
with
red
corpuscles
while
if
a
blood
clot
be
broken
down
and
the
debris
mixed
with
the
pus
it
contains
granules
of
blood
pigment
and
is
said
to
be
grumous
the
odour
of
pus
varies
with
the
different
bacteria
producing
it
pus
due
to
ordinary
pyogenic
cocci
has
a
mawkish
odour
when
putrefactive
organisms
are
present
it
has
a
putrid
odour
when
it
forms
in
the
vicinity
of
the
intestinal
canal
it
usually
contains
the
bacillus
coli
communis
and
has
a
faecal
odour
the
colour
of
pus
also
varies
when
due
to
one
or
other
of
the
varieties
of
the
bacillus
pyocyaneus
it
is
usually
of
a
blue
or
green
colour
when
mixed
with
bile
derivatives
or
altered
blood
pigment
it
may
be
of
a
bright
orange
colour
in
wounds
inflicted
with
rough
iron
implements
from
which
rust
is
deposited
the
pus
often
presents
the
same
colour
the
pus
may
form
and
collect
within
a
circumscribed
area
constituting
a
localised
abscess
or
it
may
infiltrate
the
tissues
over
a
wide
area
diffuse
suppuration
acute
circumscribed
abscess
any
tissue
of
the
body
may
be
the
seat
of
an
acute
abscess
and
there
are
many
routes
by
which
the
bacteria
may
gain
access
to
the
affected
area
for
example
an
abscess
in
the
integument
or
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
usually
results
from
infection
by
organisms
which
have
entered
through
a
wound
or
abrasion
of
the
surface
or
along
the
ducts
of
the
skin
an
abscess
in
the
breast
from
organisms
which
have
passed
along
the
milk
ducts
opening
on
the
nipple
or
along
the
lymphatics
which
accompany
these
an
abscess
in
a
lymph
gland
is
usually
due
to
infection
passing
by
way
of
the
lymph
channels
from
the
area
of
skin
or
mucous
membrane
drained
by
them
abscesses
in
internal
organs
such
as
the
kidney
liver
or
brain
usually
result
from
organisms
carried
in
the
blood
stream
from
some
focus
of
infection
elsewhere
in
the
body
a
knowledge
of
the
possible
avenues
of
infection
is
of
clinical
importance
as
it
may
enable
the
source
of
a
given
abscess
to
be
traced
and
dealt
with
in
suppuration
in
the
fallopian
tube
pyosalpynx
for
example
the
fact
that
the
most
common
origin
of
the
infection
is
in
the
genital
passage
leads
to
examination
for
vaginal
discharge
and
if
none
is
present
the
abscess
is
probably
due
to
infection
carried
in
the
blood
stream
from
some
primary
focus
about
the
mouth
such
as
a
gumboil
or
an
infective
sore
throat
the
exact
location
of
an
abscess
also
may
furnish
a
key
to
its
source
in
axillary
abscess
for
example
if
the
suppuration
is
in
the
lymph
glands
the
infection
has
come
through
the
afferent
lymphatics
if
in
the
cellular
tissue
it
has
spread
from
the
neck
or
chest
wall
if
in
the
hair
follicles
it
is
a
local
infection
through
the
skin
formation
of
an
abscess
when
pyogenic
bacteria
are
introduced
into
the
tissue
there
ensues
an
inflammatory
reaction
which
is
characterised
by
dilatation
of
the
blood
vessels
exudation
of
large
numbers
of
leucocytes
and
proliferation
of
connective
tissue
cells
these
wandering
cells
soon
accumulate
round
the
focus
of
infection
and
form
a
protective
barrier
which
tends
to
prevent
the
spread
of
the
organisms
and
to
restrict
their
field
of
action
within
the
area
thus
circumscribed
the
struggle
between
the
bacteria
and
the
phagocytes
takes
place
and
in
the
process
toxins
are
formed
by
the
organisms
a
certain
number
of
the
leucocytes
succumb
and
becoming
degenerated
set
free
certain
proteolytic
enzymes
or
ferments
the
toxins
cause
coagulation
necrosis
of
the
tissue
cells
with
which
they
come
in
contact
the
ferments
liquefy
the
exudate
and
other
albuminous
substances
and
in
this
way
pus
is
formed
if
the
bacteria
gain
the
upper
hand
this
process
of
liquefaction
which
is
characteristic
of
suppuration
extends
into
the
surrounding
tissues
the
protective
barrier
of
leucocytes
is
broken
down
and
the
suppurative
process
spreads
a
fresh
accession
of
leucocytes
however
forms
a
new
barrier
and
eventually
the
spread
is
arrested
and
the
collection
of
pus
so
hemmed
in
constitutes
an
abscess
owing
to
the
swelling
and
condensation
of
the
parts
around
the
pus
thus
formed
is
under
considerable
pressure
and
this
causes
it
to
burrow
along
the
lines
of
least
resistance
in
the
case
of
a
subcutaneous
abscess
the
pus
usually
works
its
way
towards
the
surface
and
points
as
it
is
called
where
it
approaches
the
surface
the
skin
becomes
soft
and
thin
and
eventually
sloughs
allowing
the
pus
to
escape
an
abscess
forming
in
the
deeper
planes
is
prevented
from
pointing
directly
to
the
surface
by
the
firm
fasciae
and
other
fibrous
structures
the
pus
therefore
tends
to
burrow
along
the
line
of
the
blood
vessels
and
in
the
connective
tissue
septa
till
it
either
finds
a
weak
spot
or
causes
a
portion
of
fascia
to
undergo
necrosis
and
so
reaches
the
surface
accordingly
many
abscess
cavities
resulting
from
deep
seated
suppuration
are
of
irregular
shape
with
pouches
and
loculi
in
various
directions
an
arrangement
which
interferes
with
their
successful
treatment
by
incision
and
drainage
the
relief
of
tension
which
follows
the
bursting
of
an
abscess
the
removal
of
irritation
by
the
escape
of
pus
and
the
casting
off
of
bacteria
and
toxins
allow
the
tissues
once
more
to
assert
themselves
and
a
process
of
repair
sets
in
the
walls
of
the
abscess
fall
in
granulation
tissue
grows
into
the
space
and
gradually
fills
it
and
later
this
is
replaced
by
cicatricial
tissue
as
a
result
of
the
subsequent
contraction
of
the
cicatricial
tissue
the
scar
is
usually
depressed
below
the
level
of
the
surrounding
skin
surface
if
an
abscess
is
prevented
from
healing
for
example
by
the
presence
of
a
foreign
body
or
a
piece
of
necrosed
bone
a
sinus
results
and
from
it
pus
escapes
until
the
foreign
body
is
removed
clinical
features
of
an
acute
circumscribed
abscess
in
the
initial
stages
the
usual
symptoms
of
inflammation
are
present
increased
elevation
of
temperature
with
or
without
a
rigor
progressive
leucocytosis
and
sweating
mark
the
transition
between
inflammation
and
suppuration
an
increasing
leucocytosis
is
evidence
that
a
suppurative
process
is
spreading
the
local
symptoms
vary
with
the
seat
of
the
abscess
when
it
is
situated
superficially
for
example
in
the
breast
tissue
the
affected
area
is
hot
the
redness
of
inflammation
gives
place
to
a
dusky
purple
colour
with
a
pale
sometimes
yellow
spot
where
the
pus
is
near
the
surface
the
swelling
increases
in
size
the
firm
brawny
centre
becomes
soft
projects
as
a
cone
beyond
the
level
of
the
rest
of
the
swollen
area
and
is
usually
surrounded
by
a
zone
of
induration
by
gently
palpating
with
the
finger
tips
over
the
softened
area
a
fluid
wave
may
be
detected
fluctuation
and
when
present
this
is
a
certain
indication
of
the
existence
of
fluid
in
the
swelling
its
recognition
however
is
by
no
means
easy
and
various
fallacies
are
to
be
guarded
against
in
applying
this
test
clinically
when
for
example
the
walls
of
the
abscess
are
thick
and
rigid
or
when
its
contents
are
under
excessive
tension
the
fluid
wave
cannot
be
elicited
on
the
other
hand
a
sensation
closely
resembling
fluctuation
may
often
be
recognised
in
oedematous
tissues
in
certain
soft
solid
tumours
such
as
fatty
tumours
or
vascular
sarcomata
in
aneurysm
and
in
a
muscle
when
it
is
palpated
in
its
transverse
axis
when
pus
has
formed
in
deeper
parts
and
before
it
has
reached
the
surface
oedema
of
the
overlying
skin
is
frequently
present
and
the
skin
pits
on
pressure
with
the
formation
of
pus
the
continuous
burning
or
boring
pain
of
inflammation
assumes
a
throbbing
character
with
occasional
sharp
lancinating
twinges
should
doubt
remain
as
to
the
presence
of
pus
recourse
may
be
had
to
the
use
of
an
exploring
needle
differential
diagnosis
of
acute
abscess
a
practical
difficulty
which
frequently
arises
is
to
decide
whether
or
not
pus
has
actually
formed
it
may
be
accepted
as
a
working
rule
in
practice
that
when
an
acute
inflammation
has
lasted
for
four
or
five
days
without
showing
signs
of
abatement
suppuration
has
almost
certainly
occurred
in
deep
seated
suppuration
marked
oedema
of
the
skin
and
the
occurrence
of
rigors
and
sweating
may
be
taken
to
indicate
the
formation
of
pus
there
are
cases
on
record
where
rapidly
growing
sarcomatous
and
angiomatous
tumours
aneurysms
and
the
bruises
that
occur
in
haemophylics
have
been
mistaken
for
acute
abscesses
and
incised
with
disastrous
results
treatment
of
acute
abscesses
the
dictum
of
john
bell
where
there
is
pus
let
it
out
summarises
the
treatment
of
abscess
the
extent
and
situation
of
the
incision
and
the
means
taken
to
drain
the
cavity
however
vary
with
the
nature
site
and
relations
of
the
abscess
in
a
superficial
abscess
for
example
a
bubo
or
an
abscess
in
the
breast
or
face
where
a
disfiguring
scar
is
undesirable
a
small
puncture
should
be
made
where
the
pus
threatens
to
point
and
a
klapp
s
suction
bell
be
applied
as
already
described
p
a
drain
is
not
necessary
and
in
the
intervals
between
the
applications
of
the
bell
the
part
is
covered
with
a
moist
antiseptic
dressing
in
abscesses
deeply
placed
as
for
example
under
the
gluteal
or
pectoral
muscles
one
or
more
incisions
should
be
made
and
the
cavity
drained
by
glass
or
rubber
tubes
or
by
strips
of
rubber
tissue
the
wound
should
be
dressed
the
next
day
and
the
tube
shortened
in
the
case
of
a
rubber
tube
by
cutting
off
a
portion
of
its
outer
end
on
the
second
day
or
later
according
to
circumstances
the
tube
is
removed
and
after
this
the
dressing
need
not
be
repeated
oftener
than
every
second
or
third
day
where
pus
has
formed
in
relation
to
important
structures
as
for
example
in
the
deeper
planes
of
the
neck
hilton
s
method
of
opening
the
abscess
may
be
employed
an
incision
is
made
through
the
skin
and
fascia
a
grooved
director
is
gently
pushed
through
the
deeper
tissues
till
pus
escapes
along
its
groove
and
then
the
track
is
widened
by
passing
in
a
pair
of
dressing
forceps
and
expanding
the
blades
a
tube
or
strip
of
rubber
tissue
is
introduced
and
the
subsequent
treatment
carried
out
as
in
other
abscesses
when
the
drain
lies
in
proximity
to
a
large
blood
vessel
care
must
be
taken
not
to
leave
it
in
position
long
enough
to
cause
ulceration
of
the
vessel
wall
by
pressure
in
some
abscesses
such
as
those
in
the
vicinity
of
the
anus
the
cavity
should
be
laid
freely
open
in
its
whole
extent
stuffed
with
iodoform
or
bismuth
gauze
and
treated
by
the
open
method
it
is
seldom
advisable
to
wash
out
an
abscess
cavity
and
squeezing
out
the
pus
is
also
to
be
avoided
lest
the
protective
zone
be
broken
down
and
the
infection
be
diffused
into
the
surrounding
tissues
the
importance
of
taking
precautions
against
further
infection
in
opening
an
abscess
can
scarcely
be
exaggerated
and
the
rapidity
with
which
healing
occurs
when
the
access
of
fresh
bacteria
is
prevented
is
in
marked
contrast
to
what
occurs
when
such
precautions
are
neglected
and
further
infection
is
allowed
to
take
place
acute
suppuration
in
a
wound
if
in
the
course
of
an
operation
infection
of
the
wound
has
occurred
a
marked
inflammatory
reaction
soon
manifests
itself
and
the
same
changes
as
occur
in
the
formation
of
an
acute
abscess
take
place
modified
however
by
the
fact
that
the
pus
can
more
readily
reach
the
surface
in
from
twenty
four
to
forty
eight
hours
the
patient
is
conscious
of
a
sensation
of
chilliness
or
may
even
have
a
rigor
at
the
same
time
he
feels
generally
out
of
sorts
with
impaired
appetite
headache
and
it
may
be
looseness
of
the
bowels
his
temperature
rises
to
o
or
o
f
and
the
pulse
quickens
to
or
on
exposing
the
wound
it
is
found
that
the
parts
for
some
distance
around
are
red
glazed
and
oedematous
the
discoloration
and
swelling
are
most
intense
in
the
immediate
vicinity
of
the
wound
the
edges
of
which
are
everted
and
moist
any
stitches
that
may
have
been
introduced
are
tight
and
the
deep
ones
may
be
cutting
into
the
tissues
there
is
heat
and
a
constant
burning
or
throbbing
pain
which
is
increased
by
pressure
if
the
stitches
be
cut
pus
escapes
the
wound
gapes
and
its
surfaces
are
found
to
be
inflamed
and
covered
with
pus
the
open
method
is
the
only
safe
means
of
treating
such
wounds
the
infected
surface
may
be
sponged
over
with
pure
carbolic
acid
the
excess
of
which
is
washed
off
with
absolute
alcohol
and
the
wound
either
drained
by
tubes
or
packed
with
iodoform
gauze
the
practice
of
scraping
such
surfaces
with
the
sharp
spoon
squeezing
or
even
of
washing
them
out
with
antiseptic
lotions
is
attended
with
the
risk
of
further
diffusing
the
organisms
in
the
tissue
and
is
only
to
be
employed
under
exceptional
circumstances
continuous
irrigation
of
infected
wounds
or
their
immersion
in
antiseptic
baths
is
sometimes
useful
the
free
opening
up
of
the
wound
is
almost
immediately
followed
by
a
fall
in
the
temperature
the
surrounding
inflammation
subsides
the
discharge
of
pus
lessens
and
healing
takes
place
by
the
formation
of
granulation
tissue
the
so
called
healing
by
second
intention
wound
infection
may
take
place
from
catgut
which
has
not
been
efficiently
prepared
the
local
and
general
reactions
may
be
slight
and
as
a
rule
do
not
appear
for
seven
or
eight
days
after
the
operation
and
it
may
be
not
till
after
the
skin
edges
have
united
the
suppuration
is
strictly
localised
to
the
part
of
the
wound
where
catgut
was
employed
for
stitches
or
ligatures
and
shows
little
tendency
to
spread
the
infected
part
however
is
often
long
of
healing
the
irritation
in
these
cases
is
probably
due
to
toxins
in
the
catgut
and
not
to
bacteria
when
suppuration
occurs
in
connection
with
buried
sutures
of
unabsorbable
materials
such
as
silk
silkworm
gut
or
silver
wire
it
is
apt
to
persist
till
the
foreign
material
is
cast
off
or
removed
suppuration
may
occur
in
the
track
of
a
skin
stitch
producing
a
stitch
abscess
the
infection
may
arise
from
the
material
used
especially
catgut
or
silk
or
more
frequently
perhaps
from
the
growth
of
staphylococcus
albus
from
the
skin
of
the
patient
when
this
has
been
imperfectly
disinfected
the
formation
of
pus
under
these
conditions
may
not
be
attended
with
any
of
the
usual
signs
of
suppuration
and
beyond
some
induration
around
the
wound
and
a
slight
tenderness
on
pressure
there
may
be
nothing
to
suggest
the
presence
of
an
abscess
acute
suppuration
of
a
mucous
membrane
when
pyogenic
organisms
gain
access
to
a
mucous
membrane
such
as
that
of
the
bladder
urethra
or
middle
ear
the
usual
phenomena
of
acute
inflammation
and
suppuration
ensue
followed
by
the
discharge
of
pus
on
the
free
surface
it
would
appear
that
the
most
marked
changes
take
place
in
the
submucous
tissue
causing
the
covering
epithelium
in
places
to
die
and
leave
small
superficial
ulcers
for
example
in
gonorrhoeal
urethritis
the
cicatricial
contraction
of
the
scar
subsequently
leading
to
the
formation
of
stricture
when
mucous
glands
are
present
in
the
membrane
the
pus
is
mixed
with
mucus
muco
pus
diffuse
cellulitis
and
diffuse
suppuration
cellulitis
is
an
acute
affection
resulting
from
the
introduction
of
some
organism
commonly
the
streptococcus
pyogenes
into
the
cellular
connective
tissue
of
the
integument
intermuscular
septa
tendon
sheaths
or
other
structures
infection
always
takes
place
through
a
breach
of
the
surface
although
this
may
be
superficial
and
insignificant
such
as
a
pin
prick
a
scratch
or
a
crack
under
a
nail
and
the
wound
may
have
been
healed
for
some
time
before
the
inflammation
becomes
manifest
the
cellulitis
also
may
develop
at
some
distance
from
the
seat
of
inoculation
the
organisms
having
travelled
by
the
lymphatics
the
virulence
of
the
organisms
the
loose
open
nature
of
the
tissues
in
which
they
develop
and
the
free
lymphatic
circulation
by
means
of
which
they
are
spread
account
for
the
diffuse
nature
of
the
process
sometimes
numbers
of
cocci
are
carried
for
a
considerable
distance
from
the
primary
area
before
they
are
arrested
in
the
lymphatics
and
thus
several
patches
of
inflammation
may
appear
with
healthy
areas
between
the
pus
infiltrates
the
meshes
of
the
cellular
tissue
there
is
sloughing
of
considerable
portions
of
tissue
of
low
vitality
such
as
fat
fascia
or
tendon
and
if
the
process
continues
for
some
time
several
collections
of
pus
may
form
clinical
features
the
reaction
in
cases
of
diffuse
cellulitis
is
severe
and
is
usually
ushered
in
by
a
distinct
chill
or
even
a
rigor
while
the
temperature
rises
to
o
o
or
o
f
the
pulse
is
proportionately
increased
in
frequency
and
is
small
feeble
and
often
irregular
the
face
is
flushed
the
tongue
dry
and
brown
and
the
patient
may
become
delirious
especially
during
the
night
leucocytosis
is
present
in
cases
of
moderate
severity
but
in
severe
cases
the
virulence
of
the
toxins
prevents
reaction
taking
place
and
leucocytosis
is
absent
the
local
manifestations
vary
with
the
relation
of
the
seat
of
the
inflammation
to
the
surface
when
the
superficial
cellular
tissue
is
involved
the
skin
assumes
a
dark
bluish
red
colour
is
swollen
oedematous
and
the
seat
of
burning
pain
to
the
touch
it
is
firm
hot
and
tender
when
the
primary
focus
is
in
the
deeper
tissues
the
constitutional
disturbance
is
aggravated
while
the
local
signs
are
delayed
and
only
become
prominent
when
pus
forms
and
approaches
the
surface
it
is
not
uncommon
for
blebs
containing
dark
serous
fluid
to
form
on
the
skin
the
infection
frequently
spreads
along
the
line
of
the
main
lymph
vessels
of
the
part
septic
lymphangitis
and
may
reach
the
lymph
glands
septic
lymphadenitis
with
the
formation
of
pus
the
skin
becomes
soft
and
boggy
at
several
points
and
eventually
breaks
giving
exit
to
a
quantity
of
thick
grumous
discharge
sometimes
several
small
collections
under
the
skin
fuse
and
an
abscess
is
formed
in
which
fluctuation
can
be
detected
occasionally
gases
are
evolved
in
the
tissues
giving
rise
to
emphysema
it
is
common
for
portions
of
fascia
ligaments
or
tendons
to
slough
and
this
may
often
be
recognised
clinically
by
a
peculiar
crunching
or
grating
sensation
transmitted
to
the
fingers
on
making
firm
pressure
on
the
part
if
it
is
not
let
out
by
incision
the
pus
travelling
along
the
lines
of
least
resistance
tends
to
point
at
several
places
on
the
surface
or
to
open
into
joints
or
other
cavities
prognosis
the
occurrence
of
septicaemia
is
the
most
serious
risk
and
it
is
in
cases
of
diffuse
suppurative
cellulitis
that
this
form
of
blood
poisoning
assumes
its
most
aggravated
forms
the
toxins
of
the
streptococci
are
exceedingly
virulent
and
induce
local
death
of
tissue
so
rapidly
that
the
protective
emigration
of
leucocytes
fails
to
take
place
in
some
cases
the
passage
of
masses
of
free
cocci
in
the
lymphatics
or
of
infective
emboli
in
the
blood
vessels
leads
to
the
formation
of
pyogenic
abscesses
in
vital
organs
such
as
the
brain
lungs
liver
kidneys
or
other
viscera
haemorrhage
from
erosion
of
arterial
or
venous
trunks
may
take
place
and
endanger
life
treatment
the
treatment
of
diffuse
cellulitis
depends
to
a
large
extent
on
the
situation
and
extent
of
the
affected
area
and
on
the
stage
of
the
process
in
the
limbs
for
example
where
the
application
of
a
constricting
band
is
practicable
bier
s
method
of
inducing
passive
hyperaemia
yields
excellent
results
if
pus
is
formed
one
or
more
small
incisions
are
made
and
a
light
moist
dressing
placed
over
the
wounds
to
absorb
the
discharge
but
no
drain
is
inserted
the
whole
of
the
inflamed
area
should
be
covered
with
gauze
wrung
out
of
a
in
solution
of
ichthyol
in
glycerine
the
dressing
is
changed
as
often
as
necessary
and
in
the
intervals
when
the
band
is
off
gentle
active
and
passive
movements
should
be
carried
out
to
prevent
the
formation
of
adhesions
after
incisions
have
been
made
we
have
found
the
immersion
of
the
limb
for
a
few
hours
at
a
time
in
a
water
bath
containing
warm
boracic
lotion
or
eusol
a
useful
adjuvant
to
the
passive
hyperaemia
continuous
irrigation
of
the
part
by
a
slow
steady
stream
of
lotion
at
the
body
temperature
such
as
eusol
or
dakin
s
solution
or
boracic
acid
or
frequent
washing
with
peroxide
of
hydrogen
has
been
found
of
value
a
suitably
arranged
splint
adds
to
the
comfort
of
the
patient
and
the
limb
should
be
placed
in
the
attitude
which
in
the
event
of
stiffness
resulting
will
least
interfere
with
its
usefulness
the
elbow
for
example
should
be
flexed
to
a
little
less
than
a
right
angle
at
the
wrist
the
hand
should
be
dorsiflexed
and
the
fingers
flexed
slightly
towards
the
palm
massage
passive
movement
hot
and
cold
douching
and
other
measures
may
be
necessary
to
get
rid
of
the
chronic
oedema
adhesions
of
tendons
and
stiffness
of
joints
which
sometimes
remain
in
situations
where
a
constricting
band
cannot
be
applied
for
example
on
the
trunk
or
the
neck
klapp
s
suction
bells
may
be
used
small
incisions
being
made
to
admit
of
the
escape
of
pus
if
these
measures
fail
or
are
impracticable
it
may
be
necessary
to
make
one
or
more
free
incisions
and
to
insert
drainage
tubes
portions
of
rubber
dam
or
iodoform
worsted
the
general
treatment
of
toxaemia
must
be
carried
out
and
in
cases
due
to
infection
by
streptococci
anti
streptococcic
serum
may
be
used
in
a
few
cases
amputation
well
above
the
seat
of
disease
by
removing
the
source
of
toxin
production
offers
the
only
means
of
saving
the
patient
whitlow
the
clinical
term
whitlow
is
applied
to
an
acute
infection
usually
followed
by
suppuration
commonly
met
with
in
the
fingers
less
frequently
in
the
toes
the
point
of
infection
is
often
trivial
a
pin
prick
a
puncture
caused
by
a
splinter
of
wood
a
scratch
or
even
an
imperceptible
lesion
of
the
skin
several
varieties
of
whitlow
are
recognised
but
while
it
is
convenient
to
describe
them
separately
it
is
to
be
clearly
understood
that
clinically
they
merge
one
into
another
and
it
is
not
always
possible
to
determine
in
which
connective
tissue
plane
a
given
infection
has
originated
initial
stage
attention
is
usually
first
attracted
to
the
condition
by
a
sensation
of
tightness
in
the
finger
and
tenderness
when
the
part
is
squeezed
or
knocked
against
anything
in
the
course
of
a
few
hours
the
part
becomes
red
and
swollen
there
is
continuous
pain
which
soon
assumes
a
throbbing
character
particularly
when
the
hand
is
dependent
and
may
be
so
severe
as
to
prevent
sleep
and
the
patient
may
feel
generally
out
of
sorts
if
a
constricting
band
is
applied
at
this
stage
the
infection
can
usually
be
checked
and
the
occurrence
of
suppuration
prevented
if
this
fails
or
if
the
condition
is
allowed
to
go
untreated
the
inflammatory
reaction
increases
and
terminates
in
suppuration
giving
rise
to
one
or
other
of
the
forms
of
whitlow
to
be
described
the
purulent
blister
in
the
most
superficial
variety
pus
forms
between
the
rete
malpighii
and
the
stratum
corneum
of
the
skin
the
latter
being
raised
as
a
blister
in
which
fluctuation
can
be
detected
fig
a
this
is
commonly
met
with
in
the
palm
of
the
hand
of
labouring
men
who
have
recently
resumed
work
after
a
spell
of
idleness
when
the
blister
forms
near
the
tip
of
the
finger
the
pus
burrows
under
the
nail
which
corresponds
to
the
stratum
corneum
raising
it
from
its
bed
there
is
some
local
heat
and
discoloration
and
considerable
pain
and
tenderness
but
little
or
no
constitutional
disturbance
superficial
lymphangitis
may
extend
a
short
distance
up
the
forearm
by
clipping
away
the
raised
epidermis
and
if
necessary
the
nail
the
pus
is
allowed
to
escape
and
healing
speedily
takes
place
whitlow
at
the
nail
fold
this
variety
which
is
met
with
among
those
who
handle
septic
material
occurs
in
the
sulcus
between
the
nail
and
the
skin
and
is
due
to
the
introduction
of
infective
matter
at
the
root
of
the
nail
fig
b
a
small
focus
of
suppuration
forms
under
the
nail
with
swelling
and
redness
of
the
nail
fold
causing
intense
pain
and
discomfort
interfering
with
sleep
and
producing
a
constitutional
reaction
out
of
all
proportion
to
the
local
lesion
to
allow
the
pus
to
escape
it
is
necessary
under
local
anaesthesia
to
cut
away
the
nail
fold
as
well
as
the
portion
of
nail
in
the
infected
area
or
it
may
be
to
remove
the
nail
entirely
if
only
a
small
opening
is
made
in
the
nail
it
is
apt
to
be
blocked
by
granulations
illustration
fig
diagram
of
various
forms
of
whitlow
a
purulent
blister
b
suppuration
at
nail
fold
c
subcutaneous
whitlow
d
whitlow
in
sheath
of
flexor
tendon
e
subcutaneous
whitlow
in
this
variety
the
infection
manifests
itself
as
a
cellulitis
of
the
pulp
of
the
finger
fig
c
which
sometimes
spreads
towards
the
palm
of
the
hand
the
finger
becomes
red
swollen
and
tense
there
is
severe
throbbing
pain
which
is
usually
worst
at
night
and
prevents
sleep
and
the
part
is
extremely
tender
on
pressure
when
the
palm
is
invaded
there
may
be
marked
oedema
of
the
back
of
the
hand
the
dense
integument
of
the
palm
preventing
the
swelling
from
appearing
on
the
front
the
pus
may
be
under
such
tension
that
fluctuation
cannot
be
detected
the
patient
is
usually
able
to
flex
the
finger
to
a
certain
extent
without
increasing
the
pain
a
point
which
indicates
that
the
tendon
sheaths
have
not
been
invaded
the
suppurative
process
may
however
spread
to
the
tendon
sheaths
or
even
to
the
bone
sometimes
the
excessive
tension
and
virulent
toxins
induce
actual
gangrene
of
the
distal
part
or
even
of
the
whole
finger
there
is
considerable
constitutional
disturbance
the
temperature
often
reaching
o
or
o
f
the
treatment
consists
in
applying
a
constriction
band
and
making
an
incision
over
the
centre
of
the
most
tender
area
care
being
taken
to
avoid
opening
the
tendon
sheath
lest
the
infection
be
conveyed
to
it
moist
dressings
should
be
employed
while
the
suppuration
lasts
carbolic
fomentations
however
are
to
be
avoided
on
account
of
the
risk
of
inducing
gangrene
whitlow
of
the
tendon
sheaths
in
this
form
the
main
incidence
of
the
infection
is
on
the
sheaths
of
the
flexor
tendons
but
it
is
not
always
possible
to
determine
whether
it
started
there
or
spread
thither
from
the
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
fig
d
in
some
cases
both
connective
tissue
planes
are
involved
the
affected
finger
becomes
red
painful
and
swollen
the
swelling
spreading
to
the
dorsum
the
involvement
of
the
tendon
sheath
is
usually
indicated
by
the
patient
being
unable
to
flex
the
finger
and
by
the
pain
being
increased
when
he
attempts
to
do
so
on
account
of
the
anatomical
arrangement
of
the
tendon
sheaths
the
process
may
spread
into
the
forearm
directly
in
the
case
of
the
thumb
and
little
finger
and
after
invading
the
palm
in
the
case
of
the
other
fingers
and
there
give
rise
to
a
diffuse
cellulitis
which
may
result
in
sloughing
of
fasciae
and
tendons
when
the
infection
spreads
into
the
common
flexor
sheath
under
the
transverse
carpal
anterior
annular
ligament
it
is
not
uncommon
for
the
intercarpal
and
wrist
joints
to
become
implicated
impaired
movement
of
tendons
and
joints
is
therefore
a
common
sequel
to
this
variety
of
whitlow
the
treatment
consists
in
inducing
passive
hyperaemia
by
bier
s
method
and
if
this
is
done
early
suppuration
may
be
avoided
if
pus
forms
small
incisions
are
made
under
local
anaesthesia
to
relieve
the
tension
in
the
sheath
and
to
diminish
the
risk
of
the
tendons
sloughing
no
form
of
drain
should
be
inserted
in
the
fingers
the
incisions
should
be
made
in
the
middle
line
and
in
the
palm
they
should
be
made
over
the
metacarpal
bones
to
avoid
the
digital
vessels
and
nerves
if
pus
has
spread
under
the
transverse
carpal
ligament
the
incision
must
be
made
above
the
wrist
passive
movements
and
massage
must
be
commenced
as
early
as
possible
and
be
perseveringly
employed
to
diminish
the
formation
of
adhesions
and
resulting
stiffness
subperiosteal
whitlow
this
form
is
usually
an
extension
of
the
subcutaneous
or
of
the
thecal
variety
but
in
some
cases
the
inflammation
begins
in
the
periosteum
usually
of
the
terminal
phalanx
it
may
lead
to
necrosis
of
a
portion
or
even
of
the
entire
phalanx
this
is
usually
recognised
by
the
persistence
of
suppuration
long
after
the
acute
symptoms
have
passed
off
and
by
feeling
bare
bone
with
the
probe
in
such
cases
one
or
more
of
the
joints
are
usually
implicated
also
and
lateral
mobility
and
grating
may
be
elicited
recovery
does
not
take
place
until
the
dead
bone
is
removed
and
the
usefulness
of
the
finger
is
often
seriously
impaired
by
fibrous
or
bony
ankylosis
of
the
interphalangeal
joints
this
may
render
amputation
advisable
when
a
stiff
finger
is
likely
to
interfere
with
the
patient
s
occupation
suppurative
cellulitis
in
different
situations
cellulitis
of
the
forearm
is
usually
a
sequel
to
one
of
the
deeper
varieties
of
whitlow
in
the
region
of
the
elbow
joint
cellulitis
is
common
around
the
olecranon
it
may
originate
as
an
inflammation
of
the
olecranon
bursa
or
may
invade
the
bursa
secondarily
in
exceptional
cases
the
elbow
joint
is
also
involved
cellulitis
of
the
axilla
may
originate
in
suppuration
in
the
lymph
glands
following
an
infected
wound
of
the
hand
or
it
may
spread
from
a
septic
wound
on
the
chest
wall
or
in
the
neck
in
some
cases
it
is
impossible
to
discover
the
primary
seat
of
infection
a
firm
brawny
swelling
forms
in
the
armpit
and
extends
on
to
the
chest
wall
it
is
attended
with
great
pain
which
is
increased
on
moving
the
arm
and
there
is
marked
constitutional
disturbance
when
suppuration
occurs
its
spread
is
limited
by
the
attachments
of
the
axillary
fascia
and
the
pus
tends
to
burrow
on
to
the
chest
wall
beneath
the
pectoral
muscles
and
upwards
towards
the
shoulder
joint
which
may
become
infected
when
the
pus
forms
in
the
axillary
space
the
treatment
consists
in
making
free
incisions
which
should
be
placed
on
the
thoracic
side
of
the
axilla
to
avoid
the
axillary
vessels
and
nerves
if
the
pus
spreads
on
to
the
chest
wall
the
abscess
should
be
opened
below
the
clavicle
by
hilton
s
method
and
a
counter
opening
may
be
made
in
the
axilla
cellulitis
of
the
sole
of
the
foot
may
follow
whitlow
of
the
toes
in
the
region
of
the
ankle
cellulitis
is
not
common
but
around
the
knee
it
frequently
occurs
in
relation
to
the
prepatellar
bursa
and
to
the
popliteal
lymph
glands
and
may
endanger
the
knee
joint
it
is
also
met
with
in
the
groin
following
on
inflammation
and
suppuration
of
the
inguinal
glands
and
cases
are
recorded
in
which
the
sloughing
process
has
implicated
the
femoral
vessels
and
led
to
secondary
haemorrhage
cellulitis
of
the
scalp
orbit
neck
pelvis
and
perineum
will
be
considered
with
the
diseases
of
these
regions
chronic
suppuration
while
it
is
true
that
a
chronic
pyogenic
abscess
is
sometimes
met
with
for
example
in
the
breast
and
in
the
marrow
of
long
bones
in
the
great
majority
of
instances
the
formation
of
a
chronic
or
cold
abscess
is
the
result
of
the
action
of
the
tubercle
bacillus
it
is
therefore
more
convenient
to
study
this
form
of
suppuration
with
tuberculosis
p
sinus
and
fistula
sinus
a
sinus
is
a
track
leading
from
a
focus
of
suppuration
to
a
cutaneous
or
mucous
surface
it
usually
represents
the
path
by
which
the
discharge
escapes
from
an
abscess
cavity
that
has
been
prevented
from
closing
completely
either
from
mechanical
causes
or
from
the
persistent
formation
of
discharge
which
must
find
an
exit
a
sinus
is
lined
by
granulation
tissue
and
when
it
is
of
long
standing
the
opening
may
be
dragged
below
the
level
of
the
surrounding
skin
by
contraction
of
the
scar
tissue
around
it
as
a
sinus
will
persist
until
the
obstacle
to
closure
of
the
original
abscess
is
removed
it
is
necessary
that
this
should
be
sought
for
it
may
be
a
foreign
body
such
as
a
piece
of
dead
bone
an
infected
ligature
or
a
bullet
acting
mechanically
or
by
keeping
up
discharge
and
if
the
body
is
removed
the
sinus
usually
heals
the
presence
of
a
foreign
body
is
often
suggested
by
a
mass
of
redundant
granulations
at
the
mouth
of
the
sinus
if
a
sinus
passes
through
a
muscle
the
repeated
contractions
tend
to
prevent
healing
until
the
muscle
is
kept
at
rest
by
a
splint
or
put
out
of
action
by
division
of
its
fibres
the
sinuses
associated
with
empyema
are
prevented
from
healing
by
the
rigidity
of
the
chest
wall
and
will
only
close
after
an
operation
which
admits
of
the
cavity
being
obliterated
in
any
case
it
is
necessary
to
disinfect
the
track
and
it
may
be
to
remove
the
unhealthy
granulations
lining
it
by
means
of
the
sharp
spoon
or
to
excise
it
bodily
to
encourage
healing
from
the
bottom
the
cavity
should
be
packed
with
bismuth
or
iodoform
gauze
the
healing
of
long
and
tortuous
sinuses
is
often
hastened
by
the
injection
of
beck
s
bismuth
paste
p
if
disfigurement
is
likely
to
follow
from
cicatricial
contraction
for
example
in
a
sinus
over
the
lower
jaw
associated
with
a
carious
tooth
the
sinus
should
be
excised
and
the
raw
surfaces
approximated
with
stitches
the
tuberculous
sinus
is
described
under
tuberculosis
a
fistula
is
an
abnormal
canal
passing
from
a
mucous
surface
to
the
skin
or
to
another
mucous
surface
fistulae
resulting
from
suppuration
usually
occur
near
the
natural
openings
of
mucous
canals
for
example
on
the
cheek
as
a
salivary
fistula
beside
the
inner
angle
of
the
eye
as
a
lacrymal
fistula
near
the
ear
as
a
mastoid
fistula
or
close
to
the
anus
as
a
fistula
in
ano
intestinal
fistulae
are
sometimes
met
with
in
the
abdominal
wall
after
strangulated
hernia
operations
for
appendicitis
tuberculous
peritonitis
and
other
conditions
in
the
perineum
fistulae
frequently
complicate
stricture
of
the
urethra
fistulae
also
occur
between
the
bladder
and
vagina
vesico
vaginal
fistula
or
between
the
bladder
and
the
rectum
recto
vesical
fistula
the
treatment
of
these
various
forms
of
fistula
will
be
described
in
the
sections
dealing
with
the
regions
in
which
they
occur
congenital
fistulae
such
as
occur
in
the
neck
from
imperfect
closure
of
branchial
clefts
or
in
the
abdomen
from
unobliterated
foetal
ducts
such
as
the
urachus
or
meckel
s
diverticulum
will
be
described
in
their
proper
places
constitutional
manifestations
of
pyogenic
infection
we
have
here
to
consider
under
the
terms
sapraemia
septicaemia
and
pyaemia
certain
general
effects
of
pyogenic
infection
which
although
their
clinical
manifestations
may
vary
are
all
associated
with
the
action
of
the
same
forms
of
bacteria
they
may
occur
separately
or
in
combination
or
one
may
follow
on
and
merge
into
another
sapraemia
or
septic
intoxication
is
the
name
applied
to
a
form
of
poisoning
resulting
from
the
absorption
into
the
blood
of
the
toxic
products
of
pyogenic
bacteria
these
products
which
are
of
the
nature
of
alkaloids
act
immediately
on
their
entrance
into
the
circulation
and
produce
effects
in
direct
proportion
to
the
amount
absorbed
as
the
toxins
are
gradually
eliminated
from
the
body
the
symptoms
abate
and
if
no
more
are
introduced
they
disappear
sapraemia
in
these
respects
therefore
is
comparable
to
poisoning
by
any
other
form
of
alkaloid
such
as
strychnin
or
morphin
clinical
features
the
symptoms
of
sapraemia
seldom
manifest
themselves
within
twenty
four
hours
of
an
operation
or
injury
because
it
takes
some
time
for
the
bacteria
to
produce
a
sufficient
dose
of
their
poisons
the
onset
of
the
condition
is
marked
by
a
feeling
of
chilliness
sometimes
amounting
to
a
rigor
and
a
rise
of
temperature
to
o
o
or
o
f
with
morning
remissions
fig
the
heart
s
action
is
markedly
depressed
and
the
pulse
is
soft
and
compressible
the
appetite
is
lost
the
tongue
dry
and
covered
with
a
thin
brownish
red
fur
so
that
it
has
the
appearance
of
dried
beef
the
urine
is
scanty
and
loaded
with
urates
in
severe
cases
diarrhoea
and
vomiting
of
dark
coffee
ground
material
are
often
prominent
features
death
is
usually
impending
when
the
skin
becomes
cold
and
clammy
the
mucous
membranes
livid
the
pulse
feeble
and
fluttering
the
discharges
involuntary
and
when
a
low
form
of
muttering
delirium
is
present
illustration
fig
charts
of
acute
sapraemia
from
a
case
of
crushed
foot
and
b
case
of
incomplete
abortion
a
local
form
of
septic
infection
is
always
present
it
may
be
an
abscess
an
infected
compound
fracture
or
an
infection
of
the
cavity
of
the
uterus
for
example
from
a
retained
portion
of
placenta
treatment
the
first
indication
is
the
immediate
and
complete
removal
of
the
infected
material
the
wound
must
be
freely
opened
all
blood
clot
discharge
or
necrosed
tissue
removed
and
the
area
disinfected
by
washing
with
sterilised
salt
solution
peroxide
of
hydrogen
or
eusol
stronger
lotions
are
to
be
avoided
as
being
likely
to
depress
the
tissues
and
so
interfere
with
protective
phagocytosis
on
account
of
its
power
of
neutralising
toxins
iodoform
is
useful
in
these
cases
and
is
best
employed
by
packing
the
wound
with
iodoform
gauze
and
treating
it
by
the
open
method
if
this
is
possible
the
general
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
for
other
infective
conditions
chronic
sapraemia
or
hectic
fever
hectic
fever
differs
from
acute
sapraemia
merely
in
degree
it
usually
occurs
in
connection
with
tuberculous
conditions
such
as
bone
or
joint
disease
psoas
abscess
or
empyema
which
have
opened
externally
and
have
thereby
become
infected
with
pyogenic
organisms
it
is
gradual
in
its
development
and
is
of
a
mild
type
throughout
illustration
fig
chart
of
hectic
fever
the
pulse
is
small
feeble
and
compressible
and
the
temperature
rises
in
the
afternoon
or
evening
to
o
or
o
f
fig
the
cheeks
becoming
characteristically
flushed
in
the
early
morning
the
temperature
falls
to
normal
or
below
it
and
the
patient
breaks
into
a
profuse
perspiration
which
leaves
him
pale
weak
and
exhausted
he
becomes
rapidly
and
markedly
emaciated
even
although
in
some
cases
the
appetite
remains
good
and
is
even
voracious
the
poisons
circulating
in
the
blood
produce
waxy
degeneration
in
certain
viscera
notably
the
liver
spleen
kidneys
and
intestines
the
process
begins
in
the
arterial
walls
and
spreads
thence
to
the
connective
tissue
structures
causing
marked
enlargement
of
the
affected
organs
albuminuria
ascites
oedema
of
the
lower
limbs
clubbing
of
the
fingers
and
diarrhoea
are
among
the
most
prominent
symptoms
of
this
condition
the
prognosis
in
hectic
fever
depends
on
the
completeness
with
which
the
further
absorption
of
toxins
can
be
prevented
in
many
cases
this
can
only
be
effected
by
an
operation
which
provides
for
free
drainage
and
if
possible
the
removal
of
infected
tissues
the
resulting
wound
is
best
treated
by
the
open
method
even
advanced
waxy
degeneration
does
not
contra
indicate
this
line
of
treatment
as
the
diseased
organs
usually
recover
if
the
focus
from
which
absorption
of
toxic
material
is
taking
place
is
completely
eradicated
illustration
fig
chart
of
case
of
septicaemia
followed
by
pyaemia
septicaemia
this
form
of
blood
poisoning
is
the
result
of
the
action
of
pyogenic
bacteria
which
not
only
produce
their
toxins
at
the
primary
seat
of
infection
but
themselves
enter
the
blood
stream
and
are
carried
to
other
parts
where
they
settle
and
produce
further
effects
clinical
features
there
may
be
an
incubation
period
of
some
hours
between
the
infection
and
the
first
manifestation
of
acute
septicaemia
in
such
conditions
as
acute
osteomyelitis
or
acute
peritonitis
we
see
the
most
typical
clinical
pictures
of
this
condition
the
onset
is
marked
by
a
chill
or
a
rigor
which
may
be
repeated
while
the
temperature
rises
to
o
or
o
f
although
in
very
severe
cases
the
temperature
may
remain
subnormal
throughout
the
virulence
of
the
toxins
preventing
reaction
it
is
in
the
general
appearance
of
the
patient
and
in
the
condition
of
the
pulse
that
we
have
our
best
guides
as
to
the
severity
of
the
condition
if
the
pulse
remains
firm
full
and
regular
and
does
not
exceed
or
even
while
the
temperature
is
moderately
raised
the
outlook
is
hopeful
but
when
the
pulse
becomes
small
and
compressible
and
reaches
or
more
especially
if
at
the
same
time
the
temperature
is
low
a
grave
prognosis
is
indicated
the
tongue
is
often
dry
and
coated
with
a
black
crust
down
the
centre
while
the
sides
are
red
it
is
a
good
omen
when
the
tongue
becomes
moist
again
thirst
is
most
distressing
especially
in
septicaemia
of
intestinal
origin
persistent
vomiting
of
dark
brown
material
is
often
present
and
diarrhoea
with
blood
stained
stools
is
not
uncommon
the
urine
is
small
in
amount
and
contains
a
large
proportion
of
urates
as
the
poisons
accumulate
the
respiration
becomes
shallow
and
laboured
the
face
of
a
dull
ashy
grey
the
nose
pinched
and
the
skin
cold
and
clammy
capillary
haemorrhages
sometimes
take
place
in
the
skin
or
mucous
membranes
and
in
a
certain
proportion
of
cases
cutaneous
eruptions
simulating
those
of
scarlet
fever
or
measles
appear
and
are
apt
to
lead
to
errors
in
diagnosis
in
other
cases
there
is
slight
jaundice
the
mental
state
is
often
one
of
complete
apathy
the
patient
failing
to
realise
the
gravity
of
his
condition
sometimes
there
is
delirium
the
prognosis
is
always
grave
and
depends
on
the
possibility
of
completely
eradicating
the
focus
of
infection
and
on
the
reserve
force
the
patient
has
to
carry
him
over
the
period
during
which
he
is
eliminating
the
poison
already
circulating
in
his
blood
the
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
in
sapraemia
but
it
is
less
likely
to
be
successful
owing
to
the
organisms
having
entered
the
circulation
when
possible
the
primary
focus
of
infection
should
be
dealt
with
pyaemia
is
a
form
of
blood
poisoning
characterised
by
the
development
of
secondary
foci
of
suppuration
in
different
parts
of
the
body
toxins
are
thus
introduced
into
the
blood
not
only
at
the
primary
seat
of
infection
but
also
from
each
of
these
metastatic
collections
like
septicaemia
this
condition
is
due
to
pyogenic
bacteria
the
streptococcus
pyogenes
being
the
commonest
organism
found
the
primary
infection
is
usually
in
a
wound
for
example
a
compound
fracture
but
cases
occur
in
which
the
point
of
entrance
of
the
bacteria
is
not
discoverable
the
dissemination
of
the
organisms
takes
place
through
the
medium
of
infected
emboli
which
form
in
a
thrombosed
vein
in
the
vicinity
of
the
original
lesion
and
breaking
loose
are
carried
thence
in
the
blood
stream
these
emboli
lodge
in
the
minute
vessels
of
the
lungs
spleen
liver
kidneys
pleura
brain
synovial
membranes
or
cellular
tissue
and
the
bacteria
they
contain
give
rise
to
secondary
foci
of
suppuration
secondary
abscesses
are
thus
formed
in
those
parts
and
these
in
turn
may
be
the
starting
point
of
new
emboli
which
give
rise
to
fresh
areas
of
pus
formation
the
organs
above
named
are
the
commonest
situations
of
pyaemic
abscesses
but
these
may
also
occur
in
the
bone
marrow
the
substance
of
muscles
the
heart
and
pericardium
lymph
glands
subcutaneous
tissue
or
in
fact
in
any
tissue
of
the
body
organisms
circulating
in
the
blood
are
prone
to
lodge
on
the
valves
of
the
heart
and
give
rise
to
endocarditis
illustration
fig
chart
of
pyaemia
following
on
acute
osteomyelitis
clinical
features
before
antiseptic
surgery
was
practised
pyaemia
was
a
common
complication
of
wounds
in
the
present
day
it
is
not
only
infinitely
less
common
but
appears
also
to
be
of
a
less
severe
type
its
rarity
and
its
mildness
may
be
related
as
cause
and
effect
because
it
was
formerly
found
that
pyaemia
contracted
from
a
pyaemic
patient
was
more
virulent
than
that
from
other
sources
in
contrast
with
sapraemia
and
septicaemia
pyaemia
is
late
of
developing
and
it
seldom
begins
within
a
week
of
the
primary
infection
the
first
sign
is
a
feeling
of
chilliness
or
a
violent
rigor
lasting
for
perhaps
half
an
hour
during
which
time
the
temperature
rises
to
o
o
or
o
f
in
the
course
of
an
hour
it
begins
to
fall
again
and
the
patient
breaks
into
a
profuse
sweat
the
temperature
may
fall
several
degrees
but
seldom
reaches
the
normal
in
a
few
days
there
is
a
second
rigor
with
rise
of
temperature
and
another
remission
and
such
attacks
may
be
repeated
at
diminishing
intervals
during
the
course
of
the
illness
figs
and
the
pulse
is
soft
and
tends
to
remain
abnormally
rapid
even
when
the
temperature
falls
nearly
to
normal
the
face
is
flushed
and
wears
a
drawn
anxious
expression
and
the
eyes
are
bright
a
characteristic
sweetish
odour
which
has
been
compared
to
that
of
new
mown
hay
can
be
detected
in
the
breath
and
may
pervade
the
patient
the
appetite
is
lost
there
may
be
sickness
and
vomiting
and
profuse
diarrhoea
and
the
patient
emaciates
rapidly
the
skin
is
continuously
hot
and
has
often
a
peculiar
pungent
feel
patches
of
erythema
sometimes
appear
scattered
over
the
body
the
skin
may
assume
a
dull
sallow
or
earthy
hue
or
a
bright
yellow
icteric
tint
may
appear
the
conjunctivae
also
may
be
yellow
in
the
latter
stages
of
the
disease
the
pulse
becomes
small
and
fluttering
the
tongue
becomes
dry
and
brown
sordes
collect
on
the
teeth
and
a
low
muttering
form
of
delirium
supervenes
secondary
infection
of
the
parotid
gland
frequently
occurs
and
gives
rise
to
a
suppurative
parotitis
this
condition
is
associated
with
severe
pain
gradually
extending
from
behind
the
angle
of
the
jaw
on
to
the
face
there
is
also
swelling
over
the
gland
and
eventually
suppuration
and
sloughing
of
the
gland
tissue
and
overlying
skin
secondary
abscesses
in
the
lymph
glands
subcutaneous
tissue
or
joints
are
often
so
insidious
and
painless
in
their
development
that
they
are
only
discovered
accidentally
when
the
abscess
is
evacuated
healing
often
takes
place
with
remarkable
rapidity
and
with
little
impairment
of
function
the
general
symptoms
may
be
simulated
by
an
attack
of
malaria
prognosis
the
prognosis
in
acute
pyaemia
is
much
less
hopeless
than
it
once
was
a
considerable
proportion
of
the
patients
recovering
in
acute
cases
the
disease
proves
fatal
in
ten
days
or
a
fortnight
death
being
due
to
toxaemia
chronic
cases
often
run
a
long
course
lasting
for
weeks
or
even
months
and
prove
fatal
from
exhaustion
and
waxy
disease
following
on
prolonged
suppuration
treatment
in
such
conditions
as
compound
fractures
and
severe
lacerated
wounds
much
can
be
done
to
avert
the
conditions
which
lead
to
pyaemia
by
applying
a
bier
s
constricting
bandage
as
soon
as
there
is
evidence
of
infection
having
taken
place
or
even
if
there
is
reason
to
suspect
that
the
wound
is
not
aseptic
if
sepsis
is
already
established
and
evidence
of
general
infection
is
present
the
wound
should
be
opened
up
sufficiently
to
admit
of
thorough
disinfection
and
drainage
and
the
constricting
bandage
applied
to
aid
the
defensive
processes
going
on
in
the
tissues
if
these
measures
fail
amputation
of
the
limb
may
be
the
only
means
of
preventing
further
dissemination
of
infective
material
from
the
primary
source
of
infection
attempts
have
been
made
to
interrupt
the
channel
along
which
the
infective
emboli
spread
by
ligating
or
resecting
the
main
vein
of
the
affected
part
but
this
is
seldom
feasible
except
in
the
case
of
the
internal
jugular
vein
for
infection
of
the
transverse
sinus
secondary
abscesses
must
be
aspirated
or
opened
and
drained
whenever
possible
the
general
treatment
is
conducted
on
the
same
lines
as
on
other
forms
of
pyogenic
infection
chapter
v
ulceration
and
ulcers
definitions
clinical
examination
of
an
ulcer
the
healing
sore
classification
of
ulcers
a
according
to
cause
traumatism
imperfect
circulation
imperfect
nerve
supply
constitutional
causes
b
according
to
condition
healing
stationary
spreading
treatment
the
process
of
ulceration
may
be
defined
as
the
molecular
or
cellular
death
of
tissue
taking
place
on
a
free
surface
it
is
essentially
of
the
same
nature
as
the
process
of
suppuration
only
that
the
purulent
discharge
instead
of
collecting
in
a
closed
cavity
and
forming
an
abscess
at
once
escapes
on
the
surface
an
ulcer
is
an
open
wound
or
sore
in
which
there
are
present
certain
conditions
tending
to
prevent
it
undergoing
the
natural
process
of
repair
of
these
one
of
the
most
important
is
the
presence
of
pathogenic
bacteria
which
by
their
action
not
only
prevent
healing
but
so
irritate
and
destroy
the
tissues
as
to
lead
to
an
actual
increase
in
the
size
of
the
sore
interference
with
the
nutrition
of
a
part
by
oedema
or
chronic
venous
congestion
may
impede
healing
as
may
also
induration
of
the
surrounding
area
by
preventing
the
contraction
which
is
such
an
important
factor
in
repair
defective
innervation
such
as
occurs
in
injuries
and
diseases
of
the
spinal
cord
also
plays
an
important
part
in
delaying
repair
in
certain
constitutional
conditions
too
for
example
bright
s
disease
diabetes
or
syphilis
the
vitiated
state
of
the
tissues
is
an
impediment
to
repair
mechanical
causes
such
as
unsuitable
dressings
or
ill
fitting
appliances
may
also
act
in
the
same
direction
clinical
examination
of
an
ulcer
in
examining
any
ulcer
we
observe
its
base
or
floor
noting
the
presence
or
absence
of
granulations
their
disposition
size
colour
vascularity
and
whether
they
are
depressed
or
elevated
in
relation
to
the
surrounding
parts
the
discharge
as
to
quantity
consistence
colour
composition
and
odour
the
edges
noting
particularly
whether
or
not
the
marginal
epithelium
is
attempting
to
grow
over
the
surface
also
their
shape
regularity
thickness
and
whether
undermined
or
overlapping
everted
or
depressed
the
surrounding
tissues
as
to
whether
they
are
congested
oedematous
inflamed
indurated
or
otherwise
whether
or
not
there
is
pain
or
tenderness
in
the
raw
surface
or
its
surroundings
the
part
of
the
body
on
which
it
occurs
because
certain
ulcers
have
special
seats
of
election
for
example
the
varicose
ulcer
in
the
lower
third
of
the
leg
the
perforating
ulcer
on
the
sole
of
the
foot
and
so
on
the
healing
sore
if
a
portion
of
skin
be
excised
aseptically
and
no
attempt
made
to
close
the
wound
the
raw
surface
left
is
soon
covered
over
with
a
layer
of
coagulated
blood
and
lymph
in
the
course
of
a
few
days
this
is
replaced
by
the
growth
of
granulations
which
are
of
uniform
size
of
a
pinkish
red
colour
and
moist
with
a
slight
serous
exudate
containing
a
few
dead
leucocytes
they
grow
until
they
reach
the
level
of
the
surrounding
skin
and
so
fill
the
gap
with
a
fine
velvety
mass
of
granulation
tissue
at
the
edges
the
young
epithelium
may
be
seen
spreading
in
over
the
granulations
as
a
fine
bluish
white
pellicle
which
gradually
covers
the
sore
becoming
paler
in
colour
as
it
thickens
and
eventually
forming
the
smooth
non
vascular
covering
of
the
cicatrix
there
is
no
pain
and
the
surrounding
parts
are
healthy
this
may
be
used
as
a
type
with
which
to
compare
the
ulcers
seen
at
the
bedside
so
that
we
may
determine
how
far
and
in
what
particulars
these
differ
from
the
type
and
that
we
may
in
addition
recognise
the
conditions
that
have
to
be
counteracted
before
the
characters
of
the
typical
healing
sore
are
assumed
for
purposes
of
contrast
we
may
indicate
the
characters
of
an
open
sore
in
which
bacterial
infection
with
pathogenic
bacteria
has
taken
place
the
layer
of
coagulated
blood
and
lymph
becomes
liquefied
and
is
thrown
off
and
instead
of
granulations
being
formed
the
tissues
exposed
on
the
floor
of
the
ulcer
are
destroyed
by
the
bacterial
toxins
with
the
formation
of
minute
sloughs
and
a
quantity
of
pus
the
discharge
is
profuse
thin
acrid
and
offensive
and
consists
of
pus
broken
down
blood
clot
and
sloughs
the
edges
are
inflamed
irregular
and
ragged
showing
no
sign
of
growing
epithelium
on
the
contrary
the
sore
may
be
actually
increasing
in
area
by
the
breaking
down
of
the
tissues
at
its
margins
the
surrounding
parts
are
hot
red
swollen
and
oedematous
and
there
is
pain
and
tenderness
both
in
the
sore
itself
and
in
the
parts
around
classification
of
ulcers
the
nomenclature
of
ulcers
is
much
involved
and
gives
rise
to
great
confusion
chiefly
for
the
reason
that
no
one
basis
of
classification
has
been
adopted
thus
some
ulcers
are
named
according
to
the
causes
at
work
in
producing
or
maintaining
them
for
example
the
traumatic
the
septic
and
the
varicose
ulcer
some
from
the
constitutional
element
present
as
the
gouty
and
the
diabetic
ulcer
and
others
according
to
the
condition
in
which
they
happen
to
be
when
seen
by
the
surgeon
such
as
the
weak
the
inflamed
and
the
callous
ulcer
so
long
as
we
retain
these
names
it
will
be
impossible
to
find
a
single
basis
for
classification
and
yet
many
of
the
terms
are
so
descriptive
and
so
generally
understood
that
it
is
undesirable
to
abolish
them
we
must
therefore
remain
content
with
a
clinical
arrangement
of
ulcers
it
cannot
be
called
a
classification
considering
any
given
ulcer
from
two
points
of
view
first
its
cause
and
second
its
present
condition
this
method
of
studying
ulcers
has
the
practical
advantage
that
it
furnishes
us
with
the
main
indications
for
treatment
as
well
as
for
diagnosis
the
cause
must
be
removed
and
the
condition
so
modified
as
to
convert
the
ulcer
into
an
aseptic
healing
sore
a
arrangement
of
ulcers
according
to
their
cause
although
any
given
ulcer
may
be
due
to
a
combination
of
causes
it
is
convenient
to
describe
the
following
groups
ulcers
due
to
traumatism
traumatism
in
the
form
of
a
crush
or
bruise
is
a
frequent
cause
of
ulcer
formation
acting
either
by
directly
destroying
the
skin
or
by
so
diminishing
its
vitality
that
it
is
rendered
a
suitable
soil
for
bacteria
if
these
gain
access
in
the
course
of
a
few
days
the
damaged
area
of
skin
becomes
of
a
greyish
colour
blebs
form
on
it
and
it
undergoes
necrosis
leaving
an
unhealthy
raw
surface
when
the
slough
separates
heat
and
prolonged
exposure
to
the
rontgen
rays
or
to
radium
emanations
act
in
a
similar
way
the
pressure
of
improperly
padded
splints
or
other
appliances
may
so
far
interfere
with
the
circulation
of
the
part
pressed
upon
that
the
skin
sloughs
leaving
an
open
sore
this
is
most
liable
to
occur
in
patients
who
suffer
from
some
nerve
lesion
such
as
anterior
poliomyelitis
or
injury
of
the
spinal
cord
or
nerve
trunks
splint
pressure
sores
are
usually
situated
over
bony
prominences
such
as
the
malleoli
the
condyles
of
the
femur
or
humerus
the
head
of
the
fibula
the
dorsum
of
the
foot
or
the
base
of
the
fifth
metatarsal
bone
on
removing
the
splint
the
skin
of
the
part
pressed
upon
is
found
to
be
of
a
red
or
pink
colour
with
a
pale
grey
patch
in
the
centre
which
eventually
sloughs
and
leaves
an
ulcer
certain
forms
of
bed
sore
are
also
due
to
prolonged
pressure
pressure
sores
are
also
known
to
have
been
produced
artificially
by
malingerers
and
hysterical
subjects
illustration
fig
leg
ulcers
associated
with
varicose
veins
and
pigmentation
of
the
skin
ulcers
due
to
imperfect
circulation
imperfect
circulation
is
an
important
causative
factor
in
ulceration
especially
when
it
is
the
venous
return
that
is
defective
this
is
best
illustrated
in
the
so
called
leg
ulcer
which
occurs
most
frequently
on
the
front
and
medial
aspect
of
the
lower
third
of
the
leg
at
this
point
the
anastomosis
between
the
superficial
and
deep
veins
of
the
leg
is
less
free
than
elsewhere
so
that
the
extra
stress
thrown
upon
the
surface
veins
interferes
with
the
nutrition
of
the
skin
hilton
the
importance
of
imperfect
venous
return
in
the
causation
of
such
ulcers
is
evidenced
by
the
fact
that
as
soon
as
the
condition
of
the
circulation
is
improved
by
confining
the
patient
to
bed
and
elevating
the
limb
the
ulcer
begins
to
heal
even
although
all
methods
of
local
treatment
have
hitherto
proved
ineffectual
in
a
considerable
number
of
cases
but
by
no
means
in
all
this
form
of
ulcer
is
associated
with
the
presence
of
varicose
veins
and
in
such
cases
it
is
spoken
of
as
the
varicose
ulcer
fig
the
presence
of
varicose
veins
is
frequently
associated
with
a
diffuse
brownish
or
bluish
pigmentation
of
the
skin
of
the
lower
third
of
the
leg
or
with
an
obstinate
form
of
dermatitis
varicose
eczema
and
the
scratching
or
rubbing
of
the
part
is
liable
to
cause
a
breach
of
the
surface
and
permit
of
infection
which
leads
to
ulceration
varicose
ulcers
may
also
originate
from
the
bursting
of
a
small
peri
phlebitic
abscess
varicose
veins
in
immediate
relation
to
the
base
of
a
large
chronic
ulcer
usually
become
thrombosed
and
in
time
are
reduced
to
fibrous
cords
and
therefore
in
such
cases
haemorrhage
is
not
a
common
complication
in
smaller
and
more
superficial
ulcers
however
the
destructive
process
is
liable
to
implicate
the
wall
of
the
vessel
before
the
occurrence
of
thrombosis
and
to
lead
to
profuse
and
it
may
be
dangerous
bleeding
these
ulcers
are
at
first
small
and
superficial
but
from
want
of
care
from
continued
standing
or
walking
or
from
injudicious
treatment
they
gradually
become
larger
and
deeper
they
are
not
infrequently
multiple
and
this
together
with
their
depth
may
lead
to
their
being
mistaken
for
ulcers
due
to
syphilis
the
base
of
the
ulcer
is
covered
with
imperfectly
formed
soft
oedematous
granulations
which
give
off
a
thin
sero
purulent
discharge
the
edges
are
slightly
inflamed
and
show
no
evidence
of
healing
the
parts
around
are
usually
pigmented
and
slightly
oedematous
and
as
a
rule
there
is
little
pain
this
variety
of
ulcer
is
particularly
prone
to
pass
into
the
condition
known
as
callous
in
anaemic
patients
especially
young
girls
ulcers
are
occasionally
met
with
which
have
many
of
the
clinical
characters
of
those
associated
with
imperfect
venous
return
they
are
slow
to
heal
and
tend
to
pass
into
the
condition
known
as
weak
ulcers
due
to
interference
with
nerve
supply
any
interference
with
the
nerve
supply
of
the
superficial
tissues
predisposes
to
ulceration
for
example
trophic
ulcers
are
liable
to
occur
in
injuries
or
diseases
of
the
spinal
cord
in
cerebral
paralysis
in
limbs
weakened
by
poliomyelitis
in
ascending
or
peripheral
neuritis
or
after
injuries
of
nerve
trunks
the
acute
bed
sore
is
a
rapidly
progressing
form
of
ulceration
often
amounting
to
gangrene
of
portions
of
skin
exposed
to
pressure
when
their
trophic
nerve
supply
has
been
interfered
with
illustration
fig
perforating
ulcers
of
sole
of
foot
from
photograph
lent
by
sir
montagu
cotterill
the
perforating
ulcer
of
the
foot
is
a
peculiar
type
of
sore
which
occurs
in
association
with
the
different
forms
of
peripheral
neuritis
and
with
various
lesions
of
the
brain
and
spinal
cord
such
as
general
paralysis
locomotor
ataxia
or
syringo
myelia
fig
it
also
occurs
in
patients
suffering
from
glycosuria
and
is
usually
associated
with
arterio
sclerosis
local
or
general
perforating
ulcer
is
met
with
most
frequently
under
the
head
of
the
metatarsal
bone
of
the
great
toe
a
callosity
forms
and
suppuration
occurs
under
it
the
pus
escaping
through
a
small
hole
in
the
centre
the
process
slowly
and
gradually
spreads
deeper
and
deeper
till
eventually
the
bone
or
joint
is
reached
and
becomes
implicated
in
the
destructive
process
hence
the
term
perforating
ulcer
the
flexor
tendons
are
sometimes
destroyed
the
toe
being
dorsiflexed
by
the
unopposed
extensors
the
depth
of
the
track
being
so
disproportionate
to
its
superficial
area
the
condition
closely
simulates
a
tuberculous
sinus
for
which
it
is
liable
to
be
mistaken
the
raw
surface
is
absolutely
insensitive
so
that
the
probe
can
be
freely
employed
without
the
patient
even
being
aware
of
it
or
suffering
the
least
discomfort
a
significant
fact
in
diagnosis
the
cavity
is
filled
with
effete
and
decomposing
epidermis
which
has
a
most
offensive
odour
the
chronic
and
intractable
character
of
the
ulcer
is
due
to
interference
with
the
trophic
nerve
supply
of
the
parts
and
to
the
fact
that
the
epithelium
of
the
skin
grows
in
and
lines
the
track
leading
down
to
the
deepest
part
of
the
ulcer
and
so
prevents
closure
while
they
are
commonest
on
the
sole
of
the
foot
and
other
parts
subjected
to
pressure
perforating
ulcers
are
met
with
on
the
sides
and
dorsum
of
the
foot
and
toes
on
the
hands
and
on
other
parts
where
no
pressure
has
been
exerted
the
tuberculous
ulcer
so
often
seen
in
the
neck
in
the
vicinity
of
joints
or
over
the
ribs
and
sternum
usually
results
from
the
bursting
through
the
skin
of
a
tuberculous
abscess
the
base
is
soft
pale
and
covered
with
feeble
granulations
and
grey
shreddy
sloughs
the
edges
are
of
a
dull
blue
or
purple
colour
and
gradually
thin
out
towards
their
free
margins
and
in
addition
are
characteristically
undermined
so
that
a
probe
can
be
passed
for
some
distance
between
the
floor
of
the
ulcer
and
the
thinned
out
edges
thin
devitalised
tags
of
skin
often
stretch
from
side
to
side
of
the
ulcer
the
outline
is
irregular
small
perforations
often
occur
through
the
skin
and
a
thin
watery
discharge
containing
grey
shreds
of
tuberculous
debris
escapes
bazin
s
disease
this
term
is
applied
to
an
affection
of
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissue
which
bears
certain
resemblances
to
tuberculosis
it
is
met
with
almost
exclusively
between
the
knee
and
the
ankle
and
it
usually
affects
both
legs
it
is
commonest
in
girls
of
delicate
constitution
in
whose
family
history
there
is
evidence
of
a
tuberculous
taint
the
patient
often
presents
other
lesions
of
a
tuberculous
character
notably
enlarged
cervical
glands
and
phlyctenular
ophthalmia
the
tubercle
bacillus
has
rarely
been
found
but
we
have
always
observed
characteristic
epithelioid
cells
and
giant
cells
in
sections
made
from
the
edge
or
floor
of
the
ulcer
illustration
fig
bazin
s
disease
in
a
girl
aet
the
condition
begins
by
the
formation
in
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissue
of
dusky
or
livid
nodules
of
induration
which
soften
and
ulcerate
forming
small
open
sores
with
ragged
and
undermined
edges
not
unlike
those
resulting
from
the
breaking
down
of
superficial
syphilitic
gummata
fig
fresh
crops
of
nodules
appear
in
the
neighbourhood
of
the
ulcers
and
in
turn
break
down
while
in
the
nodular
stage
the
affection
is
sometimes
painful
but
with
the
formation
of
the
ulcer
the
pain
subsides
the
disease
runs
a
chronic
course
and
may
slowly
extend
over
a
wide
area
in
spite
of
the
usual
methods
of
treatment
after
lasting
for
some
months
or
even
years
however
it
may
eventually
undergo
spontaneous
cure
the
most
satisfactory
treatment
is
to
excise
the
affected
tissues
and
fill
the
gap
with
skin
grafts
illustration
fig
syphilitic
ulcers
in
region
of
knee
showing
punched
out
appearance
and
raised
indurated
edges
the
syphilitic
ulcer
is
usually
formed
by
the
breaking
down
of
a
cutaneous
or
subcutaneous
gumma
in
the
tertiary
stage
of
syphilis
when
the
gummatous
tissue
is
first
exposed
by
the
destruction
of
the
skin
or
mucous
membrane
covering
it
it
appears
as
a
tough
greyish
slough
compared
to
wash
leather
which
slowly
separates
and
leaves
a
more
or
less
circular
deep
punched
out
gap
which
shows
a
few
feeble
unhealthy
granulations
and
small
sloughs
on
its
floor
the
edges
are
raised
and
indurated
and
the
discharge
is
thick
glairy
and
peculiarly
offensive
the
parts
around
the
ulcer
are
congested
and
of
a
dark
brown
colour
there
are
usually
several
such
ulcers
together
and
as
they
tend
to
heal
at
one
part
while
they
spread
at
another
the
affected
area
assumes
a
sinuous
or
serpiginous
outline
syphilitic
ulcers
may
be
met
with
in
any
part
of
the
body
but
are
most
frequent
in
the
upper
part
of
the
leg
fig
especially
around
the
knee
joint
in
women
and
over
the
ribs
and
sternum
on
healing
they
usually
leave
a
depressed
and
adherent
cicatrix
the
scorbutic
ulcer
occurs
in
patients
suffering
from
scurvy
and
is
characterised
by
its
prominent
granulations
which
show
a
marked
tendency
to
bleed
with
the
formation
of
clots
which
dry
and
form
a
spongy
crust
on
the
surface
in
gouty
patients
small
ulcers
which
are
exceedingly
irritable
and
painful
are
liable
to
occur
ulcers
associated
with
malignant
disease
cancer
and
sarcoma
when
situated
in
the
subcutaneous
tissue
may
destroy
the
overlying
skin
so
that
the
substance
of
the
tumour
is
exposed
the
fungating
masses
thus
produced
are
sometimes
spoken
of
as
malignant
ulcers
but
as
they
are
essentially
different
in
their
nature
from
all
other
forms
of
ulcers
and
call
for
totally
different
treatment
it
is
best
to
consider
them
along
with
the
tumours
with
which
they
are
associated
rodent
ulcer
which
is
one
form
of
cancer
of
the
skin
will
be
discussed
with
new
growths
of
the
skin
b
arrangement
of
ulcers
according
to
their
condition
having
arrived
at
an
opinion
as
to
the
cause
of
a
given
ulcer
and
placed
it
in
one
or
other
of
the
preceding
groups
the
next
question
to
ask
is
in
what
condition
do
i
find
this
ulcer
at
the
present
moment
any
ulcer
is
in
one
of
three
states
healing
stationary
or
spreading
although
it
is
not
uncommon
to
find
healing
going
on
at
one
part
while
the
destructive
process
is
extending
at
another
the
healing
condition
the
process
of
healing
in
an
ulcer
has
already
been
studied
and
we
have
learned
that
it
takes
place
by
the
formation
of
granulation
tissue
which
becomes
converted
into
connective
tissue
and
is
covered
over
by
epithelium
growing
in
from
the
edges
those
ulcers
which
are
stationary
that
is
neither
healing
nor
spreading
may
be
in
one
of
several
conditions
the
weak
condition
any
ulcer
may
get
into
a
weak
state
from
receiving
a
blood
supply
which
is
defective
either
in
quantity
or
in
quality
the
granulations
are
small
and
smooth
and
of
a
pale
yellow
or
grey
colour
the
discharge
is
small
in
amount
and
consists
of
thin
serum
and
a
few
pus
cells
and
as
this
dries
on
the
edges
it
forms
scabs
which
interfere
with
the
growth
of
epithelium
should
the
part
become
oedematous
either
from
general
causes
such
as
heart
or
kidney
disease
or
from
local
causes
such
as
varicose
veins
the
granulations
share
in
the
oedema
and
there
is
an
abundant
serous
discharge
the
excessive
use
of
moist
dressings
leads
to
a
third
variety
of
weak
ulcer
namely
one
in
which
the
granulations
become
large
soft
pale
and
flabby
projecting
beyond
the
level
of
the
skin
and
overlapping
the
edges
which
become
pale
and
sodden
the
term
proud
flesh
is
popularly
applied
to
such
redundant
granulations
illustration
fig
callous
ulcer
showing
thickened
edges
and
indurated
swelling
of
surrounding
parts
the
callous
condition
this
condition
is
usually
met
with
in
ulcers
on
the
lower
third
of
the
leg
and
is
often
associated
with
the
presence
of
varicose
veins
it
is
chiefly
met
with
in
hospital
practice
the
want
of
healing
is
mainly
due
to
impeded
venous
return
and
to
oedema
and
induration
of
the
surrounding
skin
and
cellular
tissues
fig
the
induration
results
from
coagulation
and
partial
organisation
of
the
inflammatory
effusion
and
prevents
the
necessary
contraction
of
the
sore
the
base
of
a
callous
ulcer
lies
at
some
distance
below
the
level
of
the
swollen
thickened
and
white
edges
and
presents
a
glazed
appearance
such
granulations
as
are
present
being
unhealthy
and
irregular
the
discharge
is
usually
watery
and
cakes
in
the
dressing
when
from
neglect
and
want
of
cleanliness
the
ulcer
becomes
inflamed
there
is
considerable
pain
and
the
discharge
is
purulent
and
often
offensive
the
prolonged
hyperaemia
of
the
tissues
in
relation
to
a
callous
ulcer
of
the
leg
often
leads
to
changes
in
the
underlying
bones
the
periosteum
is
abnormally
thick
and
vascular
the
superficial
layers
of
the
bone
become
injected
and
porous
and
the
bones
as
a
whole
are
thickened
in
the
macerated
bone
the
surface
is
covered
with
irregular
stalactite
like
processes
or
foliaceous
masses
which
to
a
certain
extent
follow
the
line
of
attachment
of
the
interosseous
membrane
and
of
the
intermuscular
septa
cathcart
fig
when
the
whole
thickness
of
the
soft
tissues
is
destroyed
by
the
ulcerative
process
the
area
of
bone
that
comes
to
form
the
base
of
the
ulcer
projects
as
a
flat
porous
node
which
in
its
turn
may
be
eroded
these
changes
as
seen
in
the
macerated
specimen
are
often
mistaken
for
disease
originating
in
the
bone
illustration
fig
tibia
and
fibula
showing
changes
due
to
chronic
ulcer
of
leg
the
irritable
condition
is
met
with
in
ulcers
which
occur
as
a
rule
just
above
the
external
malleolus
in
women
of
neurotic
temperament
they
are
small
in
size
and
have
prominent
granulations
and
by
the
aid
of
a
probe
points
of
excessive
tenderness
may
be
discovered
these
hilton
believed
correspond
to
exposed
nerve
filaments
ulcers
which
are
spreading
may
be
met
with
in
one
of
several
conditions
the
inflamed
condition
any
ulcer
may
become
acutely
inflamed
from
the
access
of
fresh
organisms
aided
by
mechanical
irritation
from
trauma
ill
fitting
splints
or
bandages
or
want
of
rest
or
from
chemical
irritants
such
as
strong
antiseptics
the
best
clinical
example
of
an
inflamed
ulcer
is
the
venereal
soft
sore
the
base
of
the
ulcer
becomes
red
and
angry
looking
the
granulations
disappear
and
a
copious
discharge
of
thin
yellow
pus
mixed
with
blood
escapes
sloughs
of
granulation
tissue
or
of
connective
tissue
may
form
the
edges
become
red
ragged
and
everted
and
the
ulcer
increases
in
size
by
spreading
into
the
inflamed
and
oedematous
surrounding
tissues
such
ulcers
are
frequently
multiple
pain
is
a
constant
symptom
and
is
often
severe
and
there
is
usually
some
constitutional
disturbance
the
phagedaenic
condition
is
the
result
of
an
ulcer
being
infected
with
specially
virulent
bacteria
it
occurs
in
syphilitic
ulcers
and
rapidly
leads
to
a
widespread
destruction
of
tissue
it
is
also
met
with
in
the
throat
in
some
cases
of
scarlet
fever
and
may
give
rise
to
fatal
haemorrhage
by
ulcerating
into
large
blood
vessels
all
the
local
and
constitutional
signs
of
a
severe
septic
infection
are
present
treatment
of
ulcers
an
ulcer
is
not
only
an
immediate
cause
of
suffering
to
the
patient
crippling
and
incapacitating
him
for
his
work
but
is
a
distinct
and
constant
menace
to
his
health
the
prolonged
discharge
reduces
his
strength
the
open
sore
is
a
possible
source
of
infection
by
the
organisms
of
suppuration
erysipelas
or
other
specific
diseases
phlebitis
with
formation
of
septic
emboli
leading
to
pyaemia
is
liable
to
occur
and
in
old
persons
it
is
not
uncommon
for
ulcers
of
long
standing
to
become
the
seat
of
cancer
in
addition
the
offensive
odour
of
many
ulcers
renders
the
patient
a
source
of
annoyance
and
discomfort
to
others
the
primary
object
of
treatment
in
any
ulcer
is
to
bring
it
into
the
condition
of
a
healing
sore
when
this
has
been
effected
nature
will
do
the
rest
provided
extraneous
sources
of
irritation
are
excluded
steps
must
be
taken
to
facilitate
the
venous
return
from
the
ulcerated
part
and
to
ensure
that
a
sufficient
supply
of
fresh
healthy
blood
reaches
it
the
septic
element
must
be
eliminated
by
disinfecting
the
ulcer
and
its
surroundings
and
any
other
sources
of
irritation
must
be
removed
if
the
patient
s
health
is
below
par
good
nourishing
food
tonics
and
general
hygienic
treatment
are
indicated
management
of
a
healing
sore
perhaps
the
best
dressing
for
a
healing
sore
is
a
layer
of
lister
s
perforated
oiled
silk
protective
which
is
made
to
cover
the
raw
surface
and
the
skin
for
about
a
quarter
of
an
inch
beyond
the
margins
of
the
sore
over
this
three
or
four
thicknesses
of
sterilised
gauze
wrung
out
of
eusol
creolin
or
sterilised
water
are
applied
and
covered
by
a
pad
of
absorbent
wool
as
far
as
possible
the
part
should
be
kept
at
rest
and
the
position
should
be
adjusted
so
as
to
favour
the
circulation
in
the
affected
area
the
dressing
may
be
renewed
at
intervals
and
care
must
be
taken
to
avoid
any
rough
handling
of
the
sore
any
discharge
that
lies
on
the
surface
should
be
removed
by
a
gentle
stream
of
lotion
rather
than
by
wiping
the
area
round
the
sore
should
be
cleansed
before
the
fresh
dressing
is
applied
in
some
cases
healing
goes
on
more
rapidly
under
a
dressing
of
weak
boracic
ointment
one
quarter
the
strength
of
the
pharmacopoeial
preparation
the
growth
of
epithelium
may
be
stimulated
by
a
to
per
cent
ointment
of
scarlet
red
dusting
powders
and
poultice
dressings
are
best
avoided
in
the
treatment
of
healing
sores
in
extensive
ulcers
resulting
from
recent
burns
if
the
granulations
are
healthy
and
aseptic
skin
grafts
may
safely
be
placed
on
them
directly
if
however
their
asepticity
cannot
be
relied
upon
it
is
necessary
to
scrape
away
the
superficial
layer
of
the
granulations
the
young
fibrous
tissue
underneath
being
conserved
as
it
is
sufficiently
vascular
to
nourish
the
grafts
placed
on
it
treatment
of
special
varieties
of
ulcers
before
beginning
to
treat
a
given
ulcer
two
questions
have
to
be
answered
first
what
are
the
causative
conditions
present
and
second
in
what
condition
do
i
find
the
ulcer
in
other
words
in
what
particulars
does
it
differ
from
a
healthy
healing
sore
if
the
cause
is
a
local
one
it
must
be
removed
if
a
constitutional
one
means
must
be
taken
to
counteract
it
this
done
the
condition
of
the
ulcer
must
be
so
modified
as
to
bring
it
into
the
state
of
a
healing
sore
after
which
it
will
be
managed
on
the
lines
already
laid
down
treatment
in
relation
to
the
cause
of
the
ulcer
traumatic
group
the
prophylaxis
of
these
ulcers
consists
in
excluding
bacteria
by
cleansing
crushed
or
bruised
parts
and
applying
sterilised
dressings
and
properly
adjusted
splints
if
there
is
reason
to
fear
that
the
disinfection
has
not
been
complete
a
bier
s
constricting
bandage
should
be
applied
for
some
hours
each
day
these
measures
will
often
prevent
a
grossly
injured
portion
of
skin
dying
and
will
ensure
asepticity
should
it
do
so
in
the
event
of
the
skin
giving
way
the
same
form
of
dressing
should
be
continued
till
the
slough
has
separated
and
a
healthy
granulating
surface
is
formed
the
protective
dressing
appropriate
to
a
healing
sore
is
then
substituted
pressure
sores
are
treated
on
the
same
lines
the
treatment
of
ulcers
caused
by
burns
and
scalds
will
be
described
later
in
ulcers
of
the
leg
due
to
interference
with
the
venous
return
the
primary
indication
is
to
elevate
the
limb
in
order
to
facilitate
the
flow
of
the
blood
in
the
veins
and
so
admit
of
fresh
blood
reaching
the
part
the
limb
may
be
placed
on
pillows
or
the
foot
of
the
bed
raised
on
blocks
so
that
the
ulcer
lies
on
a
higher
level
than
the
heart
should
varicose
veins
be
present
the
question
of
operative
treatment
must
be
considered
when
an
imperfect
nerve
supply
is
the
main
factor
underlying
ulcer
formation
prophylaxis
is
the
chief
consideration
in
patients
suffering
from
spinal
injuries
or
diseases
cerebral
paralysis
or
affections
of
the
peripheral
nerves
all
sources
of
irritation
such
as
ill
fitting
splints
tight
bandages
moist
applications
and
hot
bottles
should
be
avoided
any
part
liable
to
pressure
from
the
position
of
the
patient
or
otherwise
must
be
carefully
protected
by
pads
of
wool
air
cushions
or
water
bags
and
must
be
kept
absolutely
dry
the
skin
should
be
hardened
by
daily
applications
of
methylated
spirit
should
an
ulcer
form
in
spite
of
these
precautions
the
mildest
antiseptics
must
be
employed
for
bathing
and
dressing
it
and
as
far
as
possible
all
dressings
should
be
dry
the
perforating
ulcer
of
the
foot
calls
for
special
treatment
to
avoid
pressure
on
the
sole
of
the
foot
the
patient
must
be
confined
to
bed
as
the
main
local
obstacle
to
healing
is
the
down
growth
of
epithelium
along
the
sides
of
the
ulcer
this
must
be
removed
by
the
knife
or
sharp
spoon
the
base
also
should
be
excised
and
any
bone
which
may
have
become
involved
should
be
gouged
away
so
as
to
leave
a
healthy
and
vascular
surface
the
cavity
thus
formed
is
stuffed
with
bismuth
or
iodoform
gauze
and
encouraged
to
heal
from
the
bottom
as
the
parts
are
insensitive
an
anaesthetic
is
not
required
after
the
ulcer
has
healed
the
patient
should
wear
in
his
boot
a
thick
felt
sole
with
a
hole
cut
out
opposite
the
situation
of
the
cicatrix
when
a
joint
has
been
opened
into
the
difficulty
of
thoroughly
getting
rid
of
all
unhealthy
and
infected
granulations
is
so
great
that
amputation
may
be
advisable
but
it
is
to
be
remembered
that
ulceration
may
recur
in
the
stump
if
pressure
is
put
upon
it
the
treatment
of
any
nervous
disease
or
glycosuria
which
may
coexist
is
of
course
indicated
exposure
of
the
plantar
nerves
by
an
incision
behind
the
medial
malleolus
and
subjecting
them
to
forcible
stretching
has
been
employed
by
chipault
and
others
in
the
treatment
of
perforating
ulcers
of
the
foot
the
ulcer
that
forms
in
relation
to
callosities
on
the
sole
of
the
foot
is
treated
by
paring
away
all
the
thickened
skin
after
softening
it
with
soda
fomentations
removing
the
unhealthy
granulations
and
applying
stimulating
dressings
treatment
of
ulcers
due
to
constitutional
causes
when
ulcers
are
associated
with
such
diseases
as
tuberculosis
syphilis
diabetes
bright
s
disease
scurvy
or
gout
these
must
receive
appropriate
treatment
the
local
treatment
of
the
tuberculous
ulcer
calls
for
special
mention
if
the
ulcer
is
of
limited
extent
and
situated
on
an
exposed
part
of
the
body
the
most
satisfactory
method
is
complete
removal
by
means
of
the
knife
scissors
or
sharp
spoon
of
the
ulcerated
surface
and
of
all
the
infected
area
around
it
so
as
to
leave
a
healthy
surface
from
which
granulations
may
spring
up
should
the
raw
surface
left
be
likely
to
result
in
an
unsightly
scar
or
in
cicatricial
contraction
skin
grafting
should
be
employed
for
extensive
ulcers
on
the
limbs
the
chest
wall
or
on
other
covered
parts
or
when
operative
treatment
is
contra
indicated
the
use
of
tuberculin
and
exposure
to
the
rontgen
rays
have
proved
beneficial
the
induction
of
passive
hyperaemia
by
bier
s
or
by
klapp
s
apparatus
should
also
be
used
either
alone
or
supplementary
to
other
measures
no
ulcerative
process
responds
so
readily
to
medicinal
treatment
as
the
syphilitic
ulcer
does
to
the
intra
venous
administration
of
arsenical
preparations
of
the
or
groups
or
to
full
doses
of
iodide
of
potassium
and
mercury
and
the
local
application
of
black
wash
when
the
ulceration
has
lasted
for
a
long
time
however
and
is
widespread
and
deep
the
duration
of
treatment
is
materially
shortened
by
a
thorough
scraping
with
the
sharp
spoon
treatment
in
relation
to
the
condition
of
the
ulcer
ulcers
in
a
weak
condition
if
the
weak
condition
of
the
ulcer
is
due
to
anaemia
or
kidney
disease
these
affections
must
first
be
treated
locally
the
imperfect
granulations
should
be
scraped
away
and
some
stimulating
agent
applied
to
the
raw
surface
to
promote
the
growth
of
healthy
granulations
for
this
purpose
the
sore
may
be
covered
with
gauze
smeared
with
a
to
per
cent
ointment
of
scarlet
red
the
surrounding
parts
being
protected
from
the
irritant
action
of
the
scarlet
red
by
a
layer
of
vaseline
a
dressing
of
gauze
moistened
with
eusol
or
of
boracic
lint
wrung
out
of
red
lotion
grains
of
sulphate
of
zinc
and
minims
of
compound
tincture
of
lavender
to
an
ounce
of
water
and
covered
with
a
layer
of
gutta
percha
tissue
is
also
useful
when
the
condition
has
resulted
from
the
prolonged
use
of
moist
dressings
these
must
be
stopped
the
redundant
granulations
clipped
away
with
scissors
the
surface
rubbed
with
silver
nitrate
or
sulphate
of
copper
blue
stone
and
dry
dressings
applied
when
the
ulcer
has
assumed
the
characters
of
a
healing
sore
skin
grafts
may
be
applied
to
hasten
cicatrisation
ulcers
in
a
callous
condition
call
for
treatment
in
three
directions
the
infective
element
must
be
eliminated
when
the
ulcer
is
foul
relays
of
charcoal
poultices
three
parts
of
linseed
meal
to
one
of
charcoal
maintained
for
thirty
six
to
forty
eight
hours
are
useful
as
a
preliminary
step
the
base
of
the
ulcer
and
the
thickened
edges
should
then
be
freely
scraped
with
a
sharp
spoon
and
the
resulting
raw
surface
sponged
over
with
undiluted
carbolic
acid
or
iodine
after
which
an
antiseptic
dressing
is
applied
and
changed
daily
till
healthy
granulations
appear
the
venous
return
must
be
facilitated
by
elevation
of
the
limb
and
massage
the
induration
of
the
surrounding
parts
must
be
got
rid
of
before
contraction
of
the
sore
is
possible
for
this
purpose
the
free
application
of
blisters
as
first
recommended
by
syme
leaves
little
to
be
desired
liquor
epispasticus
painted
over
the
parts
or
a
large
fly
blister
emplastrum
cantharidis
applied
all
round
the
ulcer
speedily
disperses
the
inflammatory
products
which
cause
the
induration
the
use
of
elastic
pressure
or
of
strapping
of
hot
air
baths
or
the
making
of
multiple
incisions
in
the
skin
around
the
ulcer
fulfils
the
same
object
as
soon
as
the
ulcer
assumes
the
characters
of
a
healing
sore
it
should
be
covered
with
skin
grafts
which
furnish
a
much
better
cicatrix
than
that
which
forms
when
the
ulcer
is
allowed
to
heal
without
such
aid
a
more
radical
method
of
treatment
consists
in
excising
the
whole
ulcer
including
its
edges
and
about
a
quarter
of
an
inch
of
the
surrounding
tissue
as
well
as
the
underlying
fibrous
tissue
and
grafting
the
raw
surface
ambulatory
treatment
when
the
circumstances
of
the
patient
forbid
his
lying
up
in
bed
the
healing
of
the
ulcer
is
much
delayed
he
should
be
instructed
to
take
every
possible
opportunity
of
placing
the
limb
in
an
elevated
position
and
must
constantly
wear
a
firm
bandage
of
elastic
webbing
this
webbing
is
porous
and
admits
of
evaporation
of
the
skin
and
wound
secretions
an
advantage
it
has
over
martin
s
rubber
bandage
the
bandage
should
extend
from
the
toes
to
well
above
the
knee
and
should
always
be
applied
while
the
patient
is
in
the
recumbent
position
with
the
leg
elevated
preferably
before
getting
out
of
bed
in
the
morning
additional
support
is
given
to
the
veins
if
the
bandage
is
applied
as
a
figure
of
eight
we
have
found
the
following
method
satisfactory
in
out
patient
practice
the
patient
lying
on
a
couch
the
limb
is
raised
about
eighteen
inches
and
kept
in
this
position
for
five
minutes
till
the
excess
of
blood
has
left
it
with
the
limb
still
raised
the
ulcer
with
the
surrounding
skin
is
covered
with
a
layer
about
half
an
inch
thick
of
finely
powdered
boracic
acid
and
the
leg
from
foot
to
knee
excluding
the
sole
is
enveloped
in
a
thick
layer
of
wood
wool
wadding
this
is
held
in
position
by
ordinary
cotton
bandages
painted
over
with
liquid
starch
while
the
starch
is
drying
the
limb
is
kept
elevated
with
this
appliance
the
patient
may
continue
to
work
and
the
dressing
does
not
require
to
be
changed
oftener
than
once
in
three
or
four
weeks
w
g
richardson
when
an
ulcer
becomes
acutely
inflamed
as
a
result
of
superadded
infection
antiseptic
measures
are
employed
to
overcome
the
infection
and
ichthyol
or
other
soothing
applications
may
be
used
to
allay
the
pain
the
phagedaenic
ulcer
calls
for
more
energetic
means
of
disinfection
the
whole
of
the
affected
surface
is
touched
with
the
actual
cautery
at
a
white
heat
or
is
painted
with
pure
carbolic
acid
relays
of
charcoal
poultices
are
then
applied
until
the
spread
of
the
disease
is
arrested
for
the
irritable
ulcer
the
most
satisfactory
treatment
is
complete
excision
and
subsequent
skin
grafting
chapter
vi
gangrene
definition
types
dry
moist
varieties
gangrene
primarily
due
to
interference
with
circulation
senile
gangrene
embolic
gangrene
gangrene
following
ligation
of
arteries
gangrene
from
mechanical
causes
gangrene
from
heat
chemical
agents
and
cold
diabetic
gangrene
gangrene
associated
with
spasm
of
blood
vessels
raynaud
s
disease
angio
sclerotic
gangrene
gangrene
from
ergot
bacterial
varieties
of
gangrene
pathology
clinical
varieties
acute
infective
gangrene
malignant
oedema
acute
emphysematous
or
gas
gangrene
cancrum
oris
etc
bed
sores
acute
chronic
gangrene
or
mortification
is
the
process
by
which
a
portion
of
tissue
dies
en
masse
as
distinguished
from
the
molecular
or
cellular
death
which
constitutes
ulceration
the
dead
portion
is
known
as
a
slough
in
this
chapter
we
shall
confine
our
attention
to
the
process
as
it
affects
the
limbs
and
superficial
parts
leaving
gangrene
of
the
viscera
to
be
described
in
regional
surgery
types
of
gangrene
two
distinct
types
of
gangrene
are
met
with
which
from
their
most
obvious
point
of
difference
are
known
respectively
as
dry
and
moist
and
there
are
several
clinical
varieties
of
each
type
speaking
generally
it
may
be
said
that
dry
gangrene
is
essentially
due
to
a
simple
interference
with
the
blood
supply
of
a
part
while
the
main
factor
in
the
production
of
moist
gangrene
is
bacterial
infection
the
cardinal
signs
of
gangrene
are
change
in
the
colour
of
the
part
coldness
loss
of
sensation
and
motor
power
and
lastly
loss
of
pulsation
in
the
arteries
dry
gangrene
or
mummification
is
a
comparatively
slow
form
of
local
death
due
as
a
rule
to
a
diminution
in
the
arterial
blood
supply
of
the
affected
part
resulting
from
such
causes
as
the
gradual
narrowing
of
the
lumen
of
the
arteries
by
disease
of
their
coats
or
the
blocking
of
the
main
vessel
by
an
embolus
as
the
fluids
in
the
tissues
are
lost
by
evaporation
the
part
becomes
dry
and
shrivelled
and
as
the
skin
is
usually
intact
infection
does
not
take
place
or
if
it
does
the
want
of
moisture
renders
the
part
an
unsuitable
soil
and
the
organisms
do
not
readily
find
a
footing
any
spread
of
the
process
that
may
take
place
is
chiefly
influenced
by
the
anatomical
distribution
of
the
blocked
arteries
and
is
arrested
as
soon
as
it
reaches
an
area
rich
in
anastomotic
vessels
the
dead
portion
is
then
cast
off
the
irritation
resulting
from
the
contact
of
the
dead
with
the
still
living
tissue
inducing
the
formation
of
granulations
on
the
proximal
side
of
the
junction
and
these
by
slowly
eating
into
the
dead
portion
produce
a
furrow
the
line
of
demarcation
which
gradually
deepens
until
complete
separation
is
effected
as
the
muscles
and
bones
have
a
richer
blood
supply
than
the
integument
the
death
of
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissues
extends
higher
than
that
of
muscles
and
bone
with
the
result
that
the
stump
left
after
spontaneous
separation
is
conical
the
end
of
the
bone
projecting
beyond
the
soft
parts
clinical
features
the
part
undergoing
mortification
becomes
colder
than
normal
the
temperature
falling
to
that
of
the
surrounding
atmosphere
in
many
instances
but
not
in
all
the
onset
of
the
process
is
accompanied
by
severe
neuralgic
pain
in
the
part
probably
due
to
anaemia
of
the
nerves
to
neuritis
or
to
the
irritation
of
the
exposed
axis
cylinders
by
the
dead
and
dying
tissues
around
them
this
pain
soon
ceases
and
gives
place
to
a
complete
loss
of
sensation
the
dead
part
becomes
dry
horny
shrivelled
and
semi
transparent
at
first
of
a
dark
brown
but
finally
of
a
black
colour
from
the
dissemination
of
blood
pigment
throughout
the
tissues
there
is
no
putrefaction
and
therefore
no
putrid
odour
and
the
condition
being
non
infective
there
is
not
necessarily
any
constitutional
disturbance
in
itself
therefore
dry
gangrene
does
not
involve
immediate
risk
to
life
the
danger
lies
in
the
fact
that
the
breach
of
surface
at
the
line
of
demarcation
furnishes
a
possible
means
of
entrance
for
bacteria
which
may
lead
to
infective
complications
moist
gangrene
is
an
acute
process
the
dead
part
retaining
its
fluids
and
so
affording
a
favourable
soil
for
the
development
of
bacteria
the
action
of
the
organisms
and
their
toxins
on
the
adjacent
tissues
leads
to
a
rapid
and
wide
spread
of
the
process
the
skin
becomes
moist
and
macerated
and
bullae
containing
dark
coloured
fluid
or
gases
form
under
the
epidermis
the
putrefactive
gases
evolved
cause
the
skin
to
become
emphysematous
and
crepitant
and
produce
an
offensive
odour
the
tissues
assume
a
greenish
black
colour
from
the
formation
in
them
of
a
sulphide
of
iron
resulting
from
decomposition
of
the
blood
pigment
under
certain
conditions
the
dead
part
may
undergo
changes
resembling
more
closely
those
of
ordinary
post
mortem
decomposition
owing
to
its
nature
the
spread
of
the
gangrene
is
seldom
arrested
by
the
natural
protective
processes
and
it
usually
continues
until
the
condition
proves
fatal
from
the
absorption
of
toxins
into
the
circulation
the
clinical
features
vary
in
the
different
varieties
of
moist
gangrene
but
the
local
results
of
bacterial
action
and
the
constitutional
disturbance
associated
with
toxin
absorption
are
present
in
all
the
prognosis
therefore
is
grave
in
the
extreme
from
what
has
been
said
it
will
be
gathered
that
in
dry
gangrene
there
is
no
urgent
call
for
operation
to
save
the
patient
s
life
the
primary
indication
being
to
prevent
the
access
of
bacteria
to
the
dead
part
and
especially
to
the
surface
exposed
at
the
line
of
demarcation
in
moist
gangrene
on
the
contrary
organisms
having
already
obtained
a
footing
immediate
removal
of
the
dead
and
dying
tissues
as
a
rule
offers
the
only
hope
of
saving
life
varieties
of
gangrene
varieties
of
gangrene
essentially
due
to
interference
with
the
circulation
while
the
varieties
of
gangrene
included
in
this
group
depend
primarily
on
interference
with
the
circulation
it
is
to
be
borne
in
mind
that
the
clinical
course
of
the
affection
may
be
profoundly
influenced
by
superadded
infection
with
micro
organisms
although
the
bacteria
do
not
play
the
most
important
part
in
producing
tissue
necrosis
their
subsequent
introduction
is
an
accident
of
such
importance
that
it
may
change
the
whole
aspect
of
affairs
and
convert
a
dry
form
of
gangrene
into
one
of
the
moist
type
moreover
the
low
state
of
vitality
of
the
tissues
and
the
extreme
difficulty
of
securing
and
maintaining
asepsis
make
it
a
sequel
of
great
frequency
senile
gangrene
senile
gangrene
is
the
commonest
example
of
local
death
produced
by
a
gradual
diminution
in
the
quantity
of
blood
passing
through
the
parts
as
a
result
of
arterio
sclerosis
or
other
chronic
disease
of
the
arteries
leading
to
diminution
of
their
calibre
it
is
the
most
characteristic
example
of
the
dry
type
of
gangrene
as
the
term
indicates
it
occurs
in
old
persons
but
the
patient
s
age
is
to
be
reckoned
by
the
condition
of
his
arteries
rather
than
by
the
number
of
his
years
thus
the
vessels
of
a
comparatively
young
man
who
has
suffered
from
syphilis
and
been
addicted
to
alcohol
are
more
liable
to
atheromatous
degeneration
leading
to
this
form
of
gangrene
than
are
those
of
a
much
older
man
who
has
lived
a
regular
and
abstemious
life
this
form
of
gangrene
is
much
more
common
in
men
than
in
women
while
it
usually
attacks
only
one
foot
it
is
not
uncommon
for
the
other
foot
to
be
affected
after
an
interval
and
in
some
cases
it
is
bilateral
from
the
outset
it
must
clearly
be
understood
that
any
form
of
gangrene
may
occur
in
old
persons
the
term
senile
being
here
restricted
to
that
variety
which
results
from
arterio
sclerosis
illustration
fig
senile
gangrene
of
the
foot
showing
line
of
demarcation
clinical
features
the
commonest
seat
of
the
disease
is
in
the
toes
especially
the
great
toe
whence
it
spreads
up
the
foot
to
the
heel
or
even
to
the
leg
fig
there
is
often
a
history
of
some
slight
injury
preceding
its
onset
the
vitality
of
the
tissues
is
so
low
that
the
balance
between
life
and
death
may
be
turned
by
the
most
trivial
injury
such
as
a
cut
while
paring
a
toe
nail
or
a
corn
a
blister
caused
by
an
ill
fitting
shoe
or
the
contact
of
a
hot
bottle
in
some
cases
the
actual
gangrene
is
determined
by
thrombosis
of
the
popliteal
or
tibial
arteries
which
are
already
narrowed
by
obliterating
endarteritis
it
is
common
to
find
that
the
patient
has
been
troubled
for
a
long
time
before
the
onset
of
definite
signs
of
gangrene
with
cold
feet
with
tingling
and
loss
of
feeling
or
a
peculiar
sensation
as
if
walking
on
cotton
wool
the
first
evidence
of
the
death
of
the
part
varies
in
different
cases
sometimes
a
dark
blue
spot
appears
on
the
medial
side
of
the
great
toe
and
gradually
increases
in
size
or
a
blister
containing
blood
stained
fluid
may
form
streaks
or
patches
of
dark
blue
mottling
appear
higher
up
on
the
foot
or
leg
in
other
cases
a
small
sore
surrounded
by
a
congested
areola
forms
in
relation
to
the
nail
and
refuses
to
heal
such
sores
on
the
toes
of
old
persons
are
always
to
be
looked
upon
with
suspicion
and
treated
with
the
greatest
care
and
the
urine
should
be
examined
for
sugar
there
is
often
severe
deep
seated
pain
of
a
neuralgic
character
with
cramps
in
the
limb
and
these
may
persist
long
after
a
line
of
demarcation
has
formed
the
dying
part
loses
sensibility
to
touch
and
becomes
cold
and
shrivelled
all
the
physical
appearances
and
clinical
symptoms
associated
with
dry
gangrene
supervene
and
the
dead
portion
is
delimited
by
a
line
of
demarcation
if
this
forms
slowly
and
irregularly
it
indicates
a
very
unsatisfactory
condition
of
the
circulation
while
if
it
forms
quickly
and
decidedly
the
presumption
is
that
the
circulation
in
the
parts
above
is
fairly
good
the
separation
of
the
dead
part
is
always
attended
with
the
risk
of
infection
taking
place
and
should
this
occur
the
temperature
rises
and
other
evidences
of
toxaemia
appear
prophylaxis
the
toes
and
feet
of
old
people
the
condition
of
whose
circulation
predisposes
them
to
gangrene
should
be
protected
from
slight
injuries
such
as
may
be
received
while
paring
nails
cutting
corns
or
wearing
ill
fitting
boots
the
patient
should
also
be
warned
of
the
risk
of
exposure
to
cold
the
use
of
hot
bottles
and
of
placing
the
feet
near
a
fire
attempts
have
been
made
to
improve
the
peripheral
circulation
by
establishing
an
anastomosis
between
the
main
artery
of
a
limb
and
its
companion
vein
so
that
arterial
blood
may
reach
the
peripheral
capillaries
reversal
of
the
circulation
but
the
clinical
results
have
proved
disappointing
see
op
surg
p
treatment
when
there
is
evidence
that
gangrene
has
occurred
the
first
indication
is
to
prevent
infection
by
purifying
the
part
and
after
careful
drying
to
wrap
it
in
a
thick
layer
of
absorbent
and
antiseptic
wool
retained
in
place
by
a
loosely
applied
bandage
a
slight
degree
of
elevation
of
the
limb
is
an
advantage
but
it
must
not
be
sufficient
to
diminish
the
amount
of
blood
entering
the
part
hot
bottles
are
to
be
used
with
the
utmost
caution
as
absolute
dryness
is
essential
ointments
or
other
greasy
dressings
are
to
be
avoided
as
they
tend
to
prevent
evaporation
from
the
skin
opium
should
be
given
freely
to
alleviate
pain
stimulation
is
to
be
avoided
and
the
patient
should
be
carefully
dieted
when
the
gangrene
is
limited
to
the
toes
in
old
and
feeble
patients
some
surgeons
advocate
the
expectant
method
of
treatment
waiting
for
a
line
of
demarcation
to
form
and
allowing
the
dead
part
to
be
separated
this
takes
place
so
slowly
however
that
it
necessitates
the
patient
being
laid
up
for
many
weeks
or
even
months
and
we
agree
with
the
majority
in
advising
early
amputation
in
this
connection
it
is
worthy
of
note
that
there
are
certain
points
at
which
gangrene
naturally
tends
to
become
arrested
namely
at
the
highly
vascular
areas
in
the
neighbourhood
of
joints
thus
gangrene
of
the
great
toe
often
stops
when
it
reaches
the
metatarso
phalangeal
joint
or
if
it
trespasses
this
limit
it
may
be
arrested
either
at
the
tarso
metatarsal
or
at
the
ankle
joint
if
these
be
passed
it
usually
spreads
up
the
leg
to
just
below
the
knee
before
signs
of
arrestment
appear
further
it
is
seen
from
pathological
specimens
that
the
spread
is
greater
on
the
dorsal
than
on
the
plantar
aspect
and
that
the
death
of
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissues
extends
higher
than
that
of
bone
and
muscle
these
facts
furnish
us
with
indications
as
to
the
seat
and
method
of
amputation
experience
has
proved
that
in
senile
gangrene
of
the
lower
extremity
the
most
reliable
and
satisfactory
results
are
obtained
by
amputating
in
the
region
of
the
knee
care
being
taken
to
perform
the
operation
so
as
to
leave
the
prepatellar
anastomosis
intact
by
retaining
the
patella
in
the
anterior
flap
the
most
satisfactory
operation
in
these
cases
is
gritti
s
supra
condylar
amputation
haemorrhage
is
easily
controlled
by
digital
pressure
and
the
use
of
a
tourniquet
should
be
dispensed
with
as
the
constriction
of
the
limb
is
liable
to
interfere
with
the
vitality
of
the
flaps
when
the
tibial
vessels
can
be
felt
pulsating
at
the
ankle
it
may
be
justifiable
if
the
patient
urgently
desires
it
to
amputate
lower
than
the
knee
but
there
is
considerable
risk
of
gangrene
recurring
in
the
stump
and
necessitating
a
second
operation
that
amputation
for
senile
gangrene
performed
between
the
ankle
and
the
knee
seldom
succeeds
is
explained
by
the
fact
that
the
vascular
obstruction
is
usually
in
the
upper
part
of
the
posterior
tibial
artery
and
the
operation
is
therefore
performed
through
tissues
with
an
inadequate
blood
supply
it
is
not
uncommon
indeed
on
amputating
above
the
knee
to
find
even
the
popliteal
artery
plugged
by
a
clot
this
should
be
removed
at
the
amputation
by
squeezing
the
vessel
from
above
downward
by
a
milking
movement
or
by
catheterising
the
artery
with
the
aid
of
a
cannula
with
a
terminal
aperture
it
is
to
be
borne
in
mind
that
the
object
of
amputation
in
these
cases
is
merely
to
remove
the
gangrenous
part
and
so
relieve
the
patient
of
the
discomfort
and
the
risks
from
infection
which
its
presence
involves
while
it
is
true
that
in
many
of
these
patients
the
operation
is
borne
remarkably
well
it
must
be
borne
in
mind
that
those
who
suffer
from
senile
gangrene
are
of
necessity
bad
lives
and
a
guarded
opinion
should
be
expressed
as
to
the
prospects
of
survival
the
possibility
of
the
disease
developing
in
the
other
limb
has
already
been
referred
to
illustration
fig
embolic
gangrene
of
hand
and
arm
embolic
gangrene
fig
this
is
the
most
typical
form
of
gangrene
resulting
from
the
sudden
occlusion
of
the
main
artery
of
a
part
whether
by
the
impaction
of
an
embolus
or
the
formation
of
a
thrombus
in
its
lumen
when
the
collateral
circulation
is
not
sufficiently
free
to
maintain
the
vitality
of
the
tissues
there
is
sudden
pain
at
the
site
of
impaction
of
the
embolus
and
the
pulses
beyond
are
lost
the
limb
becomes
cold
numb
insensitive
and
powerless
it
is
often
pale
at
first
hence
the
term
white
gangrene
sometimes
applicable
to
the
early
appearances
which
closely
resemble
those
presented
by
the
limb
of
a
corpse
if
the
part
is
aseptic
it
shrivels
and
presents
the
ordinary
features
of
dry
gangrene
it
is
liable
however
especially
in
the
lower
extremity
and
when
the
veins
also
are
obstructed
to
become
infected
and
to
assume
the
characters
of
the
moist
type
the
extent
of
the
gangrene
depends
upon
the
site
of
impaction
of
the
embolus
thus
if
the
abdominal
aorta
becomes
suddenly
occluded
by
an
embolus
at
its
bifurcation
the
obstruction
of
the
iliacs
and
femorals
induces
symmetrical
gangrene
of
both
extremities
as
high
as
the
inguinal
ligaments
when
gangrene
follows
occlusion
of
the
external
iliac
or
of
the
femoral
artery
above
the
origin
of
its
deep
branch
the
death
of
the
limb
extends
as
high
as
the
middle
or
upper
third
of
the
thigh
when
the
femoral
below
the
origin
of
its
deep
branch
or
the
popliteal
artery
is
obstructed
the
veins
remaining
pervious
the
anastomosis
through
the
profunda
is
sufficient
to
maintain
the
vascular
supply
and
gangrene
does
not
necessarily
follow
the
rupture
of
a
popliteal
aneurysm
however
by
compressing
the
vein
and
the
articular
branches
usually
determines
gangrene
when
an
embolus
becomes
impacted
at
the
bifurcation
of
the
popliteal
if
gangrene
ensues
it
usually
spreads
well
up
the
leg
when
the
axillary
artery
is
the
seat
of
embolic
impaction
and
gangrene
ensues
the
process
usually
reaches
the
middle
of
the
upper
arm
gangrene
following
the
blocking
of
the
brachial
at
its
bifurcation
usually
extends
as
far
as
the
junction
of
the
lower
and
middle
thirds
of
the
forearm
gangrene
due
to
thrombosis
or
embolism
is
sometimes
met
with
in
patients
recovering
from
typhus
typhoid
or
other
fevers
such
as
that
associated
with
child
bed
it
occurs
in
peripheral
parts
such
as
the
toes
fingers
nose
or
ears
treatment
the
general
treatment
of
embolic
gangrene
is
the
same
as
that
for
the
senile
form
success
has
followed
opening
the
artery
and
removing
the
embolus
the
artery
is
exposed
at
the
seat
of
impaction
and
having
been
clamped
above
and
below
a
longitudinal
opening
is
made
and
the
clot
carefully
extracted
with
the
aid
of
forceps
it
is
sometimes
unexpectedly
long
one
recorded
from
the
femoral
artery
measured
nearly
inches
the
wound
in
the
artery
is
then
sewn
up
with
fine
silk
soaked
in
paraffin
when
amputation
is
indicated
it
must
be
performed
sufficiently
high
to
ensure
a
free
vascular
supply
to
the
flaps
gangrene
following
ligation
of
arteries
after
the
ligation
of
an
artery
in
its
continuity
for
example
in
the
treatment
of
aneurysm
the
limb
may
for
some
days
remain
in
a
condition
verging
on
gangrene
the
distal
parts
being
cold
devoid
of
sensation
and
powerless
as
the
collateral
circulation
is
established
the
vitality
of
the
tissues
is
gradually
restored
and
these
symptoms
pass
off
in
some
cases
however
and
especially
in
the
lower
extremity
gangrene
ensues
and
presents
the
same
characters
as
those
resulting
from
embolism
it
tends
to
be
of
the
dry
type
the
occlusion
of
the
vein
as
well
as
the
artery
is
not
found
to
increase
the
risk
of
gangrene
gangrene
from
mechanical
constriction
of
the
vessels
of
the
part
the
application
of
a
bandage
or
plaster
of
paris
case
too
tightly
or
of
a
tourniquet
for
too
long
a
time
has
been
known
to
lead
to
death
of
the
part
beyond
but
such
cases
are
rare
as
are
also
those
due
to
the
pressure
of
a
fractured
bone
or
of
a
tumour
on
a
large
artery
or
vein
when
gangrene
occurs
from
such
causes
it
tends
to
be
of
the
moist
type
much
commoner
is
it
to
meet
with
localised
areas
of
necrosis
due
to
the
excessive
pressure
of
splints
over
bony
prominences
such
as
the
lateral
malleolus
the
medial
condyle
of
the
humerus
or
femur
or
over
the
dorsum
of
the
foot
this
is
especially
liable
to
occur
when
the
nutrition
of
the
skin
is
depressed
by
any
interference
with
its
nerve
supply
such
as
follows
injuries
to
the
spine
or
peripheral
nerves
disease
of
the
brain
or
acute
anterior
poliomyelitis
when
the
splint
is
removed
the
skin
pressed
upon
is
found
to
be
of
a
pale
yellow
or
grey
colour
and
is
surrounded
by
a
ring
of
hyperaemia
if
protected
from
infection
the
clinical
course
is
that
of
dry
gangrene
bed
sores
which
are
closely
allied
to
pressure
sores
will
be
described
at
the
end
of
this
chapter
when
a
localised
portion
of
tissue
for
example
a
piece
of
skin
is
so
severely
crushed
or
bruised
that
its
blood
vessels
are
occluded
and
its
structure
destroyed
it
dies
and
if
not
infected
with
bacteria
dries
up
and
the
shrivelled
brown
skin
is
slowly
separated
by
the
growth
of
granulation
tissue
beneath
and
around
it
fingers
toes
or
even
considerable
portions
of
limbs
may
in
the
same
way
be
suddenly
destroyed
by
severe
trauma
and
undergo
mummification
if
organisms
gain
access
typical
moist
gangrene
may
ensue
or
changes
similar
to
those
of
ordinary
post
mortem
decomposition
may
take
place
treatment
the
first
indication
is
to
exclude
bacteria
by
purifying
the
damaged
part
and
its
surroundings
and
applying
dry
non
irritating
dressings
when
these
measures
are
successful
dry
gangrene
ensues
the
raw
surface
left
after
the
separation
of
the
dead
skin
may
be
allowed
to
heal
by
granulation
or
may
be
covered
by
skin
grafts
in
the
case
of
a
finger
or
a
limb
it
is
not
necessary
to
wait
until
spontaneous
separation
takes
place
as
this
is
often
a
slow
process
when
a
well
marked
line
of
demarcation
has
formed
amputation
may
be
performed
just
sufficiently
far
above
it
to
enable
suitable
flaps
to
be
made
the
end
of
a
stump
after
spontaneous
separation
of
the
gangrenous
portion
requires
to
be
trimmed
sufficient
bone
being
removed
to
permit
of
the
soft
parts
coming
together
if
moist
gangrene
supervenes
amputation
must
be
performed
without
delay
and
at
a
higher
level
gangrene
from
heat
chemical
agents
and
cold
severe
burns
and
scalds
may
be
followed
by
necrosis
of
tissue
so
long
as
the
parts
are
kept
absolutely
dry
as
for
example
by
the
picric
acid
method
of
treatment
the
grossly
damaged
portions
of
tissue
undergo
dry
gangrene
but
when
wet
or
oily
dressings
are
applied
and
organisms
gain
access
moist
gangrene
follows
strong
chemical
agents
such
as
caustic
potash
nitric
or
sulphuric
acid
may
also
induce
local
tissue
necrosis
the
general
appearances
of
the
lesions
produced
being
like
those
of
severe
burns
the
resulting
sloughs
are
slow
to
separate
and
leave
deep
punched
out
cavities
which
are
long
of
healing
carbolic
gangrene
carbolic
acid
even
in
comparatively
weak
solution
is
liable
to
induce
dry
gangrene
when
applied
as
a
fomentation
to
a
finger
especially
in
women
and
children
thrombosis
occurs
in
the
blood
vessels
of
the
part
which
at
first
is
pale
and
soft
but
later
becomes
dark
and
leathery
on
account
of
the
anaesthetic
action
of
carbolic
acid
the
onset
of
the
process
is
painless
and
the
patient
does
not
realise
his
danger
a
line
of
demarcation
soon
forms
but
the
dead
part
separates
very
slowly
gangrene
from
frost
bite
it
is
difficult
to
draw
the
line
between
the
third
degree
of
chilblain
and
the
milder
forms
of
true
frost
bite
the
difference
is
merely
one
of
degree
frost
bite
affects
chiefly
the
toes
and
fingers
especially
the
great
toe
and
the
little
finger
the
ears
and
the
nose
in
this
country
it
is
seldom
seen
except
in
members
of
the
tramp
class
who
in
addition
to
being
exposed
to
cold
by
sleeping
in
the
open
air
are
ill
fed
and
generally
debilitated
the
condition
usually
manifests
itself
after
the
parts
having
been
subjected
to
extreme
cold
are
brought
into
warm
surroundings
the
first
symptom
is
numbness
in
the
part
followed
by
a
sense
of
weight
tingling
and
finally
by
complete
loss
of
sensation
the
part
attacked
becomes
white
and
bleached
looking
feels
icy
cold
and
is
insensitive
to
touch
either
immediately
or
it
may
be
not
for
several
days
it
becomes
discoloured
and
swollen
and
finally
contracts
and
shrivels
above
the
dead
area
the
limb
may
be
the
seat
of
excruciating
pain
the
dead
portion
is
cast
off
as
in
other
forms
of
dry
gangrene
by
the
formation
of
a
line
of
demarcation
to
prevent
the
occurrence
of
gangrene
from
frost
bite
it
is
necessary
to
avoid
the
sudden
application
of
heat
the
patient
should
be
placed
in
a
cold
room
and
the
part
rubbed
with
snow
or
put
in
a
cold
bath
and
have
light
friction
applied
to
it
as
the
circulation
is
restored
the
general
surroundings
and
the
local
applications
are
gradually
made
warmer
elevation
of
the
part
wrapping
it
in
cotton
wool
and
removal
to
a
warmer
room
are
then
permissible
and
stimulants
and
warm
drinks
may
be
given
with
caution
when
by
these
means
the
occurrence
of
gangrene
is
averted
recovery
ensues
its
onset
being
indicated
by
the
white
parts
assuming
a
livid
red
hue
and
becoming
the
seat
of
an
acute
burning
sensation
a
condition
known
as
trench
feet
was
widely
prevalent
amongst
the
troops
in
france
during
the
european
war
although
allied
to
frost
bite
cold
appears
to
play
a
less
important
part
in
its
causation
than
humidity
and
constriction
of
the
limbs
producing
ischaemia
of
the
feet
changes
were
found
in
the
endothelium
of
the
blood
vessels
the
axis
cylinders
of
nerves
and
the
muscles
the
condition
does
not
occur
in
civil
life
diabetic
gangrene
this
form
of
gangrene
is
prone
to
occur
in
persons
over
fifty
years
of
age
who
suffer
from
glycosuria
the
arteries
are
often
markedly
diseased
in
some
cases
the
existence
of
the
glycosuria
is
unsuspected
before
the
onset
of
the
gangrene
and
it
is
only
on
examining
the
urine
that
the
cause
of
the
condition
is
discovered
the
gangrenous
process
seldom
begins
as
suddenly
as
that
associated
with
embolism
and
like
senile
gangrene
which
it
may
closely
simulate
in
its
early
stages
it
not
infrequently
begins
after
a
slight
injury
to
one
of
the
toes
it
but
rarely
however
assumes
the
dry
shrivelling
type
as
a
rule
being
attended
with
swelling
oedema
and
dusky
redness
of
the
foot
and
severe
pain
according
to
paget
the
dead
part
remains
warm
longer
than
in
other
forms
of
senile
gangrene
there
is
a
greater
tendency
for
patches
of
skin
at
some
distance
from
the
primary
seat
of
disease
to
become
gangrenous
and
for
the
death
of
tissue
to
extend
upwards
in
the
subcutaneous
planes
leaving
the
overlying
skin
unaffected
the
low
vitality
of
the
tissues
favours
the
growth
of
bacteria
and
if
these
gain
access
the
gangrene
assumes
the
characters
of
the
moist
type
and
spreads
rapidly
the
rules
for
amputation
are
the
same
as
those
governing
the
treatment
of
senile
gangrene
the
level
at
which
the
limb
is
removed
depending
upon
whether
the
gangrene
is
of
the
dry
or
moist
type
the
general
treatment
for
diabetes
must
of
course
be
employed
whether
amputation
is
performed
or
not
paget
recommended
that
the
dietetic
treatment
should
not
be
so
rigid
as
in
uncomplicated
diabetes
and
that
opium
should
be
given
freely
the
prognosis
even
after
amputation
is
unfavourable
in
many
cases
the
patient
dies
with
symptoms
of
diabetic
coma
within
a
few
days
of
the
operation
or
if
he
survives
this
he
may
eventually
succumb
to
diabetes
in
others
there
is
sloughing
of
the
flaps
and
death
results
from
toxaemia
occasionally
the
other
limb
becomes
gangrenous
on
the
other
hand
the
glycosuria
may
diminish
or
may
even
disappear
after
amputation
gangrene
associated
with
spasm
of
blood
vessels
raynaud
s
disease
or
symmetrical
gangrene
is
supposed
to
be
due
to
spasm
of
the
arterioles
resulting
from
peripheral
neuritis
it
occurs
oftenest
in
women
between
the
ages
of
eighteen
and
thirty
who
are
the
subjects
of
uterine
disorders
anaemia
or
chlorosis
cold
is
an
aggravating
factor
as
the
disease
is
commonest
during
the
winter
months
the
digits
of
both
hands
or
the
toes
of
both
feet
are
simultaneously
attacked
and
the
disease
seldom
spreads
beyond
the
phalanges
or
deeper
than
the
skin
the
first
evidence
is
that
the
fingers
become
cold
white
and
insensitive
to
touch
and
pain
these
attacks
of
local
syncope
recur
at
varying
intervals
for
months
or
even
years
they
last
for
a
few
minutes
or
even
for
some
hours
and
as
they
pass
off
the
parts
become
hyperaemic
and
painful
a
more
advanced
stage
of
the
disease
is
known
as
local
asphyxia
the
circulation
through
the
fingers
becomes
exceedingly
sluggish
and
the
parts
assume
a
dull
livid
hue
there
is
swelling
and
burning
or
shooting
pain
this
may
pass
off
in
a
few
days
or
may
increase
in
severity
with
the
formation
of
bullae
and
end
in
dry
gangrene
as
a
rule
the
slough
which
forms
is
comparatively
small
and
superficial
but
it
may
take
some
months
to
separate
the
condition
tends
to
recur
in
successive
winters
the
treatment
consists
in
remedying
any
nervous
or
uterine
disorder
that
may
be
present
keeping
the
parts
warm
by
wrapping
them
in
cotton
wool
and
in
the
use
of
hot
air
or
electric
baths
the
parts
being
immersed
in
water
through
which
a
constant
current
is
passed
when
gangrene
occurs
it
is
treated
on
the
same
lines
as
other
forms
of
dry
gangrene
but
if
amputation
is
called
for
it
is
only
with
a
view
to
removing
the
dead
part
angio
sclerotic
gangrene
a
form
of
gangrene
due
to
angio
sclerosis
is
occasionally
met
with
in
young
persons
even
in
children
it
bears
certain
analogies
to
raynaud
s
disease
in
that
spasm
of
the
vessels
plays
a
part
in
determining
the
local
death
the
main
arteries
are
narrowed
by
hyperplastic
endarteritis
followed
by
thrombosis
and
similar
changes
are
found
in
the
veins
the
condition
is
usually
met
with
in
the
feet
but
the
upper
extremity
may
be
affected
and
is
attended
with
very
severe
pain
rendering
sleep
impossible
the
patient
is
liable
to
sudden
attacks
of
numbness
tingling
and
weakness
of
the
limbs
which
pass
off
with
rest
intermittent
claudication
during
these
attacks
the
large
arteries
femoral
brachial
and
subclavian
can
be
felt
as
firm
cords
while
pulsation
is
lost
in
the
peripheral
vessels
gangrene
eventually
ensues
is
attended
with
great
pain
and
runs
a
slow
course
it
is
treated
on
the
same
lines
as
raynaud
s
disease
gangrene
from
ergot
gangrene
may
occur
from
interference
with
blood
supply
the
result
of
tetanic
contraction
of
the
minute
vessels
such
as
results
in
ill
nourished
persons
who
eat
large
quantities
of
coarse
rye
bread
contaminated
with
the
claviceps
purpurea
and
containing
the
ergot
of
rye
it
has
also
occurred
in
the
fingers
of
patients
who
have
taken
ergot
medicinally
over
long
periods
the
gangrene
which
attacks
the
toes
fingers
ears
or
nose
is
preceded
by
formication
numbness
and
pains
in
the
parts
to
be
affected
and
is
of
the
dry
variety
in
this
country
it
is
usually
met
with
in
sailors
off
foreign
ships
whose
dietary
largely
consists
of
rye
bread
trivial
injuries
may
be
the
starting
point
the
anaesthesia
produced
by
the
ergotin
preventing
the
patient
taking
notice
of
them
alcoholism
is
a
potent
predisposing
cause
as
it
is
impossible
to
predict
how
far
the
process
will
spread
it
is
advisable
to
wait
for
the
formation
of
a
line
of
demarcation
before
operating
and
then
to
amputate
immediately
above
the
dead
part
bacterial
varieties
of
gangrene
the
acute
bacillary
forms
of
gangrene
all
assume
the
moist
type
from
the
first
and
spreading
rapidly
result
in
extensive
necrosis
of
tissue
and
often
end
fatally
the
infection
is
usually
a
mixed
one
in
which
anaerobic
bacteria
predominate
the
anaerobe
most
constantly
present
is
the
bacillus
aerogenes
capsulatus
usually
in
association
with
other
anaerobes
and
sometimes
with
pyogenic
diplo
and
streptococci
according
to
the
mode
of
action
of
the
associated
organisms
and
the
combined
effects
of
their
toxins
on
the
tissues
the
gangrenous
process
presents
different
pathological
and
clinical
features
some
combinations
for
example
result
in
a
rapidly
spreading
cellulitis
with
early
necrosis
of
connective
tissue
accompanied
by
thrombosis
throughout
the
capillary
and
venous
circulation
of
the
parts
implicated
other
combinations
cause
great
oedema
of
the
part
and
others
again
lead
to
the
formation
of
gases
in
the
tissues
particularly
in
the
muscles
these
different
effects
do
not
appear
to
be
due
to
a
specific
action
of
any
one
of
the
organisms
present
but
to
the
combined
effect
of
a
particular
group
living
in
symbiosis
according
as
the
cellulitic
the
oedematous
or
the
gaseous
characteristics
predominate
the
clinical
varieties
of
bacillary
gangrene
may
be
separately
described
but
it
must
be
clearly
understood
that
they
frequently
overlap
and
cannot
always
be
distinguished
from
one
another
clinical
varieties
of
bacillary
gangrene
acute
infective
gangrene
is
the
form
most
commonly
met
with
in
civil
practice
it
may
follow
such
trivial
injuries
as
a
pin
prick
or
a
scratch
the
signs
of
acute
cellulitis
rapidly
giving
place
to
those
of
a
spreading
gangrene
or
it
may
ensue
on
a
severe
railway
machinery
or
street
accident
when
lacerated
and
bruised
tissues
are
contaminated
with
gross
dirt
often
within
a
few
hours
of
the
injury
the
whole
part
rapidly
becomes
painful
swollen
oedematous
and
tense
the
skin
is
at
first
glazed
and
perhaps
paler
than
normal
but
soon
assumes
a
dull
red
or
purplish
hue
and
bullae
form
on
the
surface
putrefactive
gases
may
be
evolved
in
the
tissues
and
their
presence
is
indicated
by
emphysematous
crackling
when
the
part
is
handled
the
spread
of
the
disease
is
so
rapid
that
its
progress
is
quite
visible
from
hour
to
hour
and
may
be
traced
by
the
occurrence
of
red
lines
along
the
course
of
the
lymphatics
of
the
limb
in
the
most
acute
cases
the
death
of
the
affected
part
takes
place
so
rapidly
that
the
local
changes
indicative
of
gangrene
have
not
time
to
occur
and
the
fact
that
the
part
is
dead
may
be
overlooked
illustration
fig
gangrene
of
terminal
phalanx
of
index
finger
following
cellulitis
of
hand
resulting
from
a
scratch
on
the
palm
of
the
hand
rigors
may
occur
but
the
temperature
is
not
necessarily
raised
indeed
it
is
sometimes
subnormal
the
pulse
is
small
feeble
rapid
and
irregular
unless
amputation
is
promptly
performed
death
usually
follows
within
thirty
six
or
forty
eight
hours
even
early
operation
does
not
always
avert
the
fatal
issue
because
the
quantity
of
toxin
absorbed
and
its
extreme
virulence
are
often
more
than
even
a
robust
subject
can
outlive
treatment
every
effort
must
be
made
to
purify
all
such
wounds
as
are
contaminated
by
earth
street
dust
stable
refuse
or
other
forms
of
gross
dirt
devitalised
and
contaminated
tissue
is
removed
with
the
knife
or
scissors
and
the
wound
purified
with
antiseptics
of
the
chlorine
group
or
with
hydrogen
peroxide
if
there
is
a
reasonable
prospect
that
infection
has
been
overcome
the
wound
may
be
at
once
sutured
but
if
this
is
doubtful
it
is
left
open
and
packed
or
irrigated
when
acute
gangrene
has
set
in
no
treatment
short
of
amputation
is
of
any
avail
and
the
sooner
this
is
done
the
greater
is
the
hope
of
saving
the
patient
the
limb
must
be
amputated
well
beyond
the
apparent
limits
of
the
infected
area
and
stringent
precautions
must
be
taken
to
avoid
discharge
from
the
already
gangrenous
area
reaching
the
operation
wound
an
assistant
or
nurse
who
is
to
take
no
other
part
in
the
operation
is
told
off
to
carry
out
the
preliminary
purification
and
to
hold
the
limb
during
the
operation
malignant
oedema
this
form
of
acute
gangrene
has
been
defined
as
a
spreading
inflammatory
oedema
attended
with
emphysema
and
ultimately
followed
by
gangrene
of
the
skin
and
adjacent
parts
the
predominant
organism
is
the
bacillus
of
malignant
oedema
or
vibrion
septique
of
pasteur
which
is
found
in
garden
soil
dung
and
various
putrefying
substances
it
is
anaerobic
and
occurs
as
long
thick
rods
with
somewhat
rounded
ends
and
several
laterally
placed
flagella
spores
which
have
a
high
power
of
resistance
form
in
the
centre
of
the
rods
and
bulge
out
the
sides
so
as
to
give
the
organisms
a
spindle
shaped
outline
other
pathogenic
organisms
are
also
present
and
aid
the
specific
bacillus
in
its
action
at
the
bedside
it
is
difficult
if
not
impossible
to
distinguish
it
from
acute
infective
gangrene
both
follow
on
the
same
kinds
of
injury
and
run
an
exceedingly
rapid
course
in
malignant
oedema
however
the
incidence
of
the
disease
is
mainly
on
the
superficial
parts
which
become
oedematous
and
emphysematous
and
acquire
a
marbled
appearance
with
the
veins
clearly
outlined
early
disappearance
of
sensation
is
a
particularly
grave
symptom
bullae
form
on
the
skin
and
the
tissues
have
a
peculiar
heavy
but
not
putrid
odour
the
constitutional
effects
are
extremely
severe
and
death
may
ensue
within
a
few
hours
acute
emphysematous
or
gas
gangrene
was
prevalent
in
certain
areas
at
various
periods
during
the
european
war
it
follows
infection
of
lacerated
wounds
with
the
bacillus
aerogenes
capsulatus
usually
in
combination
with
other
anaerobes
and
its
main
incidence
is
on
the
muscles
which
rapidly
become
infiltrated
with
gas
that
spreads
throughout
the
whole
extent
of
the
muscle
disintegrating
its
fibres
and
leading
to
necrosis
the
gangrenous
process
spreads
with
appalling
rapidity
the
limb
becoming
enormously
swollen
painful
and
crepitant
or
even
tympanitic
patches
of
coppery
or
purple
colour
appear
on
the
skin
and
bullae
containing
blood
stained
serum
form
on
the
surface
the
toxaemia
is
profound
and
the
face
and
lips
assume
a
characteristic
cyanosis
the
condition
is
attended
with
a
high
mortality
only
in
the
early
stages
and
when
the
infection
is
limited
are
local
measures
successful
in
arresting
the
spread
in
more
severe
cases
amputation
is
the
only
means
of
saving
life
cancrum
oris
or
noma
this
disease
is
believed
to
be
due
to
a
specific
bacillus
which
occurs
in
long
delicate
rods
and
is
chiefly
found
at
the
margin
of
the
gangrenous
area
it
is
prone
to
attack
unhealthy
children
from
two
to
five
years
of
age
especially
during
their
convalescence
from
such
diseases
as
measles
scarlet
fever
or
typhoid
but
may
attack
adults
when
they
are
debilitated
it
is
most
common
in
the
mouth
but
sometimes
occurs
on
the
vulva
in
the
mouth
it
begins
as
an
ulcerative
stomatitis
more
especially
affecting
the
gums
or
inner
aspect
of
the
cheek
the
child
lies
prostrated
and
from
the
open
mouth
foul
smelling
saliva
streaked
with
blood
escapes
the
face
is
of
an
ashy
grey
colour
the
lips
dark
and
swollen
on
the
inner
aspect
of
the
cheek
is
a
deeply
ulcerated
surface
with
sloughy
shreds
of
dark
brown
or
black
tissue
covering
its
base
the
edges
are
irregular
firm
and
swollen
and
the
surrounding
mucous
membrane
is
infiltrated
and
oedematous
in
the
course
of
a
few
hours
a
dark
spot
appears
on
the
outer
aspect
of
the
cheek
and
rapidly
increases
in
size
towards
the
centre
it
is
black
shading
off
through
blue
and
grey
into
a
dark
red
area
which
extends
over
the
cheek
fig
the
tissue
implicated
is
at
first
firm
and
indurated
but
as
it
loses
its
vitality
it
becomes
doughy
and
sodden
finally
a
slough
forms
and
when
it
separates
the
cheek
is
perforated
meanwhile
the
process
spreads
inside
the
mouth
and
the
gums
the
floor
of
the
mouth
or
even
the
jaws
may
become
gangrenous
and
the
teeth
fall
out
the
constitutional
disturbance
is
severe
the
temperature
raised
and
the
pulse
feeble
and
rapid
the
extremely
foetid
odour
which
pervades
the
room
or
even
the
house
the
patient
occupies
is
usually
sufficient
to
suggest
the
diagnosis
of
cancrum
oris
the
odour
must
not
be
mistaken
for
that
due
to
decomposition
of
sordes
on
the
teeth
and
gums
of
a
debilitated
patient
the
prognosis
is
always
grave
in
the
extreme
the
main
risks
being
general
toxaemia
and
septic
pneumonia
when
recovery
takes
place
there
is
serious
deformity
and
considerable
portions
of
the
jaws
may
be
lost
by
necrosis
illustration
fig
cancrum
oris
from
a
photograph
lent
by
sir
george
t
beatson
treatment
the
only
satisfactory
treatment
is
thorough
removal
under
an
anaesthetic
of
all
the
sloughy
tissue
with
the
surrounding
zone
in
which
the
organisms
are
active
this
is
most
efficiently
accomplished
by
the
knife
or
scissors
cutting
until
the
tissue
bleeds
freely
after
which
the
raw
surface
is
painted
with
undiluted
carbolic
acid
and
dressed
with
iodoform
gauze
it
may
be
necessary
to
remove
large
pieces
of
bone
when
the
necrotic
process
has
implicated
the
jaws
the
mouth
must
be
constantly
sprayed
with
peroxide
of
hydrogen
and
washed
out
with
a
disinfectant
and
deodorant
lotion
such
as
condy
s
fluid
the
patient
s
general
condition
calls
for
free
stimulation
the
deformity
resulting
from
these
necessarily
heroic
measures
is
not
so
great
as
might
be
expected
and
can
be
further
diminished
by
plastic
operations
which
should
be
undertaken
before
cicatricial
contraction
has
occurred
bed
sores
bed
sores
are
most
frequently
met
with
in
old
and
debilitated
patients
or
in
those
whose
tissues
are
devitalised
by
acute
or
chronic
diseases
associated
with
stagnation
of
blood
in
the
peripheral
veins
any
interference
with
the
nerve
supply
of
the
skin
whether
from
injury
or
disease
of
the
central
nervous
system
or
of
the
peripheral
nerves
strongly
predisposes
to
the
formation
of
bed
sores
prolonged
and
excessive
pressure
over
a
bony
prominence
especially
if
the
parts
be
moist
with
skin
secretions
urine
or
wound
discharges
determines
the
formation
of
a
sore
excoriations
which
may
develop
into
true
bed
sores
sometimes
form
where
two
skin
surfaces
remain
constantly
apposed
as
in
the
region
of
the
scrotum
or
labium
under
pendulous
mammae
or
between
fingers
or
toes
confined
in
a
splint
illustration
fig
acute
bed
sores
over
right
buttock
clinical
features
two
clinical
varieties
are
met
with
the
acute
and
the
chronic
bed
sore
the
acute
bed
sore
usually
occurs
over
the
sacrum
or
buttock
it
develops
rapidly
after
spinal
injuries
and
in
the
course
of
certain
brain
diseases
the
part
affected
becomes
red
and
congested
while
the
surrounding
parts
are
oedematous
and
swollen
blisters
form
and
the
skin
loses
its
vitality
fig
in
advanced
cases
of
general
paralysis
of
the
insane
a
peculiar
form
of
acute
bed
sore
beginning
as
a
blister
and
passing
on
to
the
formation
of
a
black
dry
eschar
which
slowly
separates
occurs
on
such
parts
as
the
medial
side
of
the
knee
the
angle
of
the
scapula
and
the
heel
the
chronic
bed
sore
begins
as
a
dusky
reddish
purple
patch
which
gradually
becomes
darker
till
it
is
almost
black
the
parts
around
are
oedematous
and
a
blister
may
form
this
bursts
and
exposes
the
papillae
of
the
skin
which
are
of
a
greenish
hue
a
tough
greyish
black
slough
forms
and
is
slowly
separated
it
is
not
uncommon
for
the
gangrenous
area
to
continue
to
spread
both
in
width
and
in
depth
till
it
reaches
the
periosteum
or
bone
bed
sores
over
the
sacrum
sometimes
implicate
the
vertebral
canal
and
lead
to
spinal
meningitis
which
usually
proves
fatal
in
old
and
debilitated
patients
the
septic
absorption
taking
place
from
a
bed
sore
often
proves
a
serious
complication
of
other
surgical
conditions
from
this
cause
for
example
old
people
may
succumb
during
the
treatment
of
a
fractured
thigh
the
granulating
surface
left
on
the
separation
of
the
slough
tends
to
heal
comparatively
rapidly
prevention
of
bed
sores
the
first
essential
in
the
prevention
of
bed
sores
is
the
regular
changing
of
the
patient
s
position
so
that
no
one
part
of
the
body
is
continuously
pressed
upon
for
any
length
of
time
ring
pads
of
wool
air
cushions
or
water
beds
are
necessary
to
remove
pressure
from
prominent
parts
absolute
dryness
of
the
skin
is
all
important
at
least
once
a
day
the
sacrum
buttocks
shoulder
blades
heels
elbows
malleoli
or
other
parts
exposed
to
pressure
must
be
sponged
with
soap
and
water
thoroughly
dried
and
then
rubbed
with
methylated
spirit
which
is
allowed
to
dry
on
the
skin
dusting
the
part
with
boracic
acid
powder
not
only
keeps
it
dry
but
prevents
the
development
of
bacteria
in
the
skin
secretions
in
operation
cases
care
must
be
taken
that
irritating
chemicals
used
to
purify
the
skin
do
not
collect
under
the
patient
and
remain
in
contact
with
the
skin
of
the
sacrum
and
buttocks
during
the
time
he
is
on
the
operating
table
there
is
reason
to
believe
that
the
so
called
post
operation
bed
sore
may
be
due
to
such
causes
a
similar
result
has
been
known
to
follow
soiling
of
the
sheets
by
the
escape
of
a
turpentine
enema
treatment
once
a
bed
sore
has
formed
every
effort
must
be
made
to
prevent
its
spread
alcohol
is
used
to
cleanse
the
broken
surface
and
dry
absorbent
dressings
are
applied
and
frequently
changed
it
is
sometimes
found
necessary
to
employ
moist
or
oily
substances
such
as
boracic
poultices
eucalyptus
ointment
or
balsam
of
peru
to
facilitate
the
separation
of
sloughs
or
to
promote
the
growth
of
granulations
in
patients
who
are
not
extremely
debilitated
the
slough
may
be
excised
the
raw
surface
scraped
and
then
painted
with
iodine
skin
grafting
is
sometimes
useful
in
covering
in
the
large
raw
surface
left
after
separation
or
removal
of
sloughs
chapter
vii
bacterial
and
other
wound
infections
erysipelas
diphtheria
tetanus
hydrophobia
anthrax
glanders
actinomycosis
mycetoma
delhi
boil
chigoe
poisoning
by
insects
snake
bites
erysipelas
erysipelas
popularly
known
as
rose
is
an
acute
spreading
infective
disease
of
the
skin
or
of
a
mucous
membrane
due
to
the
action
of
a
streptococcus
infection
invariably
takes
place
through
an
abrasion
of
the
surface
although
this
may
be
so
slight
that
it
escapes
observation
even
when
sought
for
the
streptococci
are
found
most
abundantly
in
the
lymph
spaces
just
beyond
the
swollen
margin
of
the
inflammatory
area
and
in
the
serous
blebs
which
sometimes
form
on
the
surface
clinical
features
facial
erysipelas
is
the
commonest
clinical
variety
infection
usually
occurring
through
some
slight
abrasion
in
the
region
of
the
mouth
or
nose
or
from
an
operation
wound
in
this
area
from
this
point
of
origin
the
inflammation
may
spread
all
over
the
face
and
scalp
as
far
back
as
the
nape
of
the
neck
it
stops
however
at
the
chin
and
never
extends
on
to
the
front
of
the
neck
there
is
great
oedema
of
the
face
the
eyes
becoming
closed
up
and
the
features
unrecognisable
the
inflammation
may
spread
to
the
meninges
the
intracranial
venous
sinuses
the
eye
or
the
ear
in
some
cases
the
erysipelas
invades
the
mucous
membrane
of
the
mouth
and
spreads
to
the
fauces
and
larynx
setting
up
an
oedema
of
the
glottis
which
may
prove
dangerous
to
life
erysipelas
occasionally
attacks
an
operation
wound
that
has
become
septic
and
it
may
accompany
septic
infection
of
the
genital
tract
in
puerperal
women
or
the
separation
of
the
umbilical
cord
in
infants
erysipelas
neonatorum
after
an
incubation
period
which
varies
from
fifteen
to
sixty
hours
the
patient
complains
of
headache
pains
in
the
back
and
limbs
loss
of
appetite
nausea
and
frequently
there
is
vomiting
he
has
a
chill
or
slight
rigor
initiating
a
rise
of
temperature
to
o
o
or
o
f
and
a
full
bounding
pulse
of
about
fig
the
tongue
is
foul
the
breath
heavy
and
as
a
rule
the
bowels
are
constipated
there
is
frequently
albuminuria
and
occasionally
nocturnal
delirium
a
moderate
degree
of
leucocytosis
to
is
usually
present
around
the
seat
of
inoculation
a
diffuse
red
patch
forms
varying
in
hue
from
a
bright
scarlet
to
a
dull
brick
red
the
edges
are
slightly
raised
above
the
level
of
the
surrounding
skin
as
may
readily
be
recognised
by
gently
stroking
the
part
from
the
healthy
towards
the
affected
area
the
skin
is
smooth
tense
and
glossy
and
presents
here
and
there
blisters
filled
with
serous
fluid
the
local
temperature
is
raised
and
the
part
is
the
seat
of
a
burning
sensation
and
is
tender
to
the
touch
the
most
tender
area
being
the
actively
spreading
zone
which
lies
about
half
an
inch
beyond
the
red
margin
illustration
fig
chart
of
erysipelas
occurring
in
a
wound
the
disease
tends
to
spread
spasmodically
and
irregularly
and
the
direction
and
extent
of
its
progress
may
be
recognised
by
mapping
out
the
peripheral
zone
of
tenderness
red
streaks
appear
along
the
lines
of
the
superficial
lymph
vessels
and
the
deep
lymphatics
may
sometimes
be
palpated
as
firm
tender
cords
the
neighbouring
glands
also
are
generally
enlarged
and
tender
the
disease
lasts
for
from
two
or
three
days
to
as
many
weeks
and
relapses
are
frequent
spontaneous
resolution
usually
takes
place
but
the
disease
may
prove
fatal
from
absorption
of
toxins
involvement
of
the
brain
or
meninges
or
from
general
streptococcal
infection
complications
diffuse
suppurative
cellulitis
is
the
most
serious
local
complication
and
results
from
a
mixed
infection
with
other
pyogenic
bacteria
small
localised
superficial
abscesses
may
form
during
the
convalescent
stage
they
are
doubtless
due
to
the
action
of
skin
bacteria
which
attack
the
tissues
devitalised
by
the
erysipelas
a
persistent
form
of
oedema
sometimes
remains
after
recurrent
attacks
of
erysipelas
especially
when
they
affect
the
face
or
the
lower
extremity
a
condition
which
is
referred
to
with
elephantiasis
treatment
the
first
indication
is
to
endeavour
to
arrest
the
spread
of
the
process
we
have
found
that
by
painting
with
linimentum
iodi
a
ring
half
an
inch
broad
about
an
inch
in
front
of
the
peripheral
tender
zone
not
the
red
margin
an
artificial
leucocytosis
is
produced
and
the
advancing
streptococci
are
thereby
arrested
several
coats
of
the
iodine
are
applied
one
after
the
other
and
this
is
repeated
daily
for
several
days
even
although
the
erysipelas
has
not
overstepped
the
ring
success
depends
upon
using
the
liniment
of
iodine
the
tincture
is
not
strong
enough
and
in
applying
it
well
in
front
of
the
disease
to
allay
pain
the
most
useful
local
applications
are
ichthyol
ointment
in
or
lead
and
opium
fomentations
the
general
treatment
consists
in
attending
to
the
emunctories
in
administrating
quinine
in
small
two
grain
doses
every
four
hours
or
salicylate
of
iron
gr
every
three
hours
and
in
giving
plenty
of
fluid
nourishment
it
is
worthy
of
note
that
the
anti
streptococcic
serum
has
proved
of
less
value
in
the
treatment
of
erysipelas
than
might
have
been
expected
probably
because
the
serum
is
not
made
from
the
proper
strain
of
streptococcus
it
is
not
necessary
to
isolate
cases
of
erysipelas
provided
the
usual
precautions
against
carrying
infection
from
one
patient
to
another
are
rigidly
carried
out
diphtheria
diphtheria
is
an
acute
infective
disease
due
to
the
action
of
a
specific
bacterium
the
bacillus
diphtheriae
or
klebs
loffler
bacillus
the
disease
is
usually
transmitted
from
one
patient
to
another
but
it
may
be
contracted
from
cats
fowls
or
through
the
milk
of
infected
cows
cases
have
occurred
in
which
the
surgeon
has
carried
the
infection
from
one
patient
to
another
through
neglect
of
antiseptic
precautions
the
incubation
period
varies
from
two
to
seven
days
clinical
features
in
pharyngeal
diphtheria
on
the
first
or
second
day
of
the
disease
redness
and
swelling
of
the
mucous
membrane
of
the
pharynx
tonsils
and
palate
are
well
marked
and
small
circular
greenish
or
grey
patches
of
false
membrane
composed
of
necrosed
epithelium
fibrin
leucocytes
and
red
blood
corpuscles
begin
to
appear
these
rapidly
increase
in
area
and
thickness
till
they
coalesce
and
form
a
complete
covering
to
the
parts
in
the
pharynx
the
false
membrane
is
less
adherent
to
the
surface
than
it
is
when
the
disease
affects
the
air
passages
the
diphtheritic
process
may
spread
from
the
pharynx
to
the
nasal
cavities
causing
blocking
of
the
nares
with
a
profuse
ichorous
discharge
from
the
nostrils
and
sometimes
severe
epistaxis
the
infection
may
spread
along
the
nasal
duct
to
the
conjunctiva
the
middle
ear
also
may
become
involved
by
spread
along
the
auditory
eustachian
tube
the
lymph
glands
behind
the
angle
of
the
jaw
enlarge
and
become
tender
and
may
suppurate
from
superadded
infection
there
is
pain
on
swallowing
and
often
earache
and
the
patient
speaks
with
a
nasal
accent
he
becomes
weak
and
anaemic
and
loses
his
appetite
there
is
often
albuminuria
leucocytosis
is
usually
well
marked
before
the
injection
of
antitoxin
after
the
injection
there
is
usually
a
diminution
in
the
number
of
leucocytes
the
false
membrane
may
separate
and
be
cast
off
after
which
the
patient
gradually
recovers
death
may
take
place
from
gradual
failure
of
the
heart
s
action
or
from
syncope
during
some
slight
exertion
laryngeal
diphtheria
the
disease
may
arise
in
the
larynx
although
as
a
rule
it
spreads
thence
from
the
pharynx
it
first
manifests
itself
by
a
short
dry
croupy
cough
and
hoarseness
of
the
voice
the
first
difficulty
in
breathing
usually
takes
place
during
the
night
and
once
it
begins
it
rapidly
gets
worse
inspiration
becomes
noisy
sometimes
stridulous
or
metallic
or
sibilant
and
there
is
marked
indrawing
of
the
epigastrium
and
lower
intercostal
spaces
the
hoarseness
becomes
more
marked
the
cough
more
severe
and
the
patient
restless
the
difficulty
of
breathing
occurs
in
paroxysms
which
gradually
increase
in
frequency
and
severity
until
at
length
the
patient
becomes
asphyxiated
the
duration
of
the
disease
varies
from
a
few
hours
to
four
or
five
days
after
the
acute
symptoms
have
passed
off
various
localised
paralyses
may
develop
affecting
particularly
the
nerves
of
the
palatal
and
orbital
muscles
less
frequently
the
lower
limbs
diagnosis
the
finding
of
the
klebs
loffler
bacillus
is
the
only
conclusive
evidence
of
the
disease
the
bacillus
may
be
obtained
by
swabbing
the
throat
with
a
piece
of
aseptic
not
antiseptic
cotton
wool
or
clean
linen
rag
held
in
a
pair
of
forceps
and
rotated
so
as
to
entangle
portions
of
the
false
membrane
or
exudate
the
swab
thus
obtained
is
placed
in
a
test
tube
previously
sterilised
by
having
had
some
water
boiled
in
it
and
sent
to
a
laboratory
for
investigation
to
identify
the
bacillus
a
piece
of
the
membrane
from
the
swab
is
rubbed
on
a
cover
glass
dried
and
stained
with
methylene
blue
or
other
basic
stain
or
cultures
may
be
made
on
agar
or
other
suitable
medium
when
a
bacteriological
examination
is
impossible
or
when
the
clinical
features
do
not
coincide
with
the
results
obtained
the
patient
should
always
be
treated
on
the
assumption
that
he
suffers
from
diphtheria
so
much
doubt
exists
as
to
the
real
nature
of
membranous
croup
and
its
relationship
to
true
diphtheria
that
when
the
diagnosis
between
the
two
is
uncertain
the
safest
plan
is
to
treat
the
case
as
one
of
diphtheria
in
children
diphtheria
may
occur
on
the
vulva
vagina
prepuce
or
glans
penis
and
give
rise
to
difficulty
in
diagnosis
which
is
only
cleared
up
by
demonstration
of
the
bacillus
treatment
an
attempt
may
be
made
to
destroy
or
to
counteract
the
organisms
by
swabbing
the
throat
with
strong
antiseptic
solutions
such
as
in
corrosive
sublimate
or
in
carbolic
acid
or
by
spraying
with
peroxide
of
hydrogen
the
antitoxic
serum
is
our
sheet
anchor
in
the
treatment
of
diphtheria
and
recourse
should
be
had
to
its
use
as
early
as
possible
difficulty
of
swallowing
may
be
met
by
the
use
of
a
stomach
tube
passed
either
through
the
mouth
or
nose
when
this
is
impracticable
nutrient
enemata
are
called
for
in
laryngeal
diphtheria
the
interference
with
respiration
may
call
for
intubation
of
the
larynx
or
tracheotomy
but
the
antitoxin
treatment
has
greatly
diminished
the
number
of
cases
in
which
it
becomes
necessary
to
have
recourse
to
these
measures
intubation
consists
in
introducing
through
the
mouth
into
the
larynx
a
tube
which
allows
the
patient
to
breathe
freely
during
the
period
while
the
membrane
is
becoming
separated
and
thrown
off
this
is
best
done
with
the
apparatus
of
o
dwyer
but
when
this
instrument
is
not
available
a
simple
gum
elastic
catheter
with
a
terminal
opening
as
suggested
by
macewen
and
annandale
may
be
employed
when
intubation
is
impracticable
the
operation
of
tracheotomy
is
called
for
if
the
patient
s
life
is
endangered
by
embarrassment
of
respiration
unless
the
patient
is
in
hospital
with
skilled
assistance
available
tracheotomy
is
the
safer
of
the
two
procedures
tetanus
tetanus
is
a
disease
resulting
from
infection
of
a
wound
by
a
specific
micro
organism
the
bacillus
tetani
and
characterised
by
increased
reflex
excitability
hypertonus
and
spasm
of
one
or
more
groups
of
voluntary
muscles
etiology
and
morbid
anatomy
the
tetanus
bacillus
which
is
a
perfect
anaerobe
is
widely
distributed
in
nature
and
can
be
isolated
from
garden
earth
dung
heaps
and
stable
refuse
it
is
a
slender
rod
shaped
bacillus
with
a
single
large
spore
at
one
end
giving
it
the
shape
of
a
drum
stick
fig
the
spores
which
are
the
active
agents
in
producing
tetanus
are
highly
resistant
to
chemical
agents
retain
their
vitality
in
a
dry
condition
and
even
survive
boiling
for
five
minutes
the
organism
does
not
readily
establish
itself
in
the
human
body
and
seems
to
flourish
best
when
it
finds
a
nidus
in
necrotic
tissue
and
is
accompanied
by
aerobic
organisms
which
by
using
up
the
oxygen
in
the
tissues
provide
for
it
a
suitable
environment
the
presence
of
a
foreign
body
in
the
wound
seems
to
favour
its
action
the
infection
is
for
all
practical
purposes
a
local
one
the
symptoms
of
the
disease
being
due
to
the
toxins
produced
in
the
wound
of
infection
acting
upon
the
central
nervous
system
the
toxin
acts
principally
on
the
nerve
centres
in
the
spinal
medulla
to
which
it
travels
from
the
focus
of
infection
by
way
of
the
nerve
fibres
supplying
the
voluntary
muscles
its
first
effect
on
the
motor
ganglia
of
the
cord
is
to
render
them
hypersensitive
so
that
they
are
excited
by
mild
stimuli
which
under
ordinary
conditions
would
produce
no
reaction
as
the
toxin
accumulates
the
reflex
arc
is
affected
with
the
result
that
when
a
stimulus
reaches
the
ganglia
a
motor
discharge
takes
place
which
spreads
by
ascending
and
descending
collaterals
to
the
reflex
apparatus
of
the
whole
cord
as
the
toxin
spreads
it
causes
both
motor
hyper
tonus
and
hyper
excitability
which
accounts
for
the
tonic
contraction
and
the
clonic
spasms
characteristic
of
tetanus
illustration
fig
bacillus
of
tetanus
from
scraping
of
a
wound
of
finger
x
diam
basic
fuchsin
stain
clinical
varieties
of
tetanus
acute
or
fulminating
tetanus
this
variety
is
characterised
by
the
shortness
of
the
incubation
period
the
rapidity
of
its
progress
the
severity
of
its
symptoms
and
its
all
but
universally
fatal
issue
in
spite
of
treatment
death
taking
place
in
from
one
to
four
days
the
characteristic
symptoms
may
appear
within
three
or
four
days
of
the
infliction
of
the
wound
but
the
incubation
period
may
extend
to
three
weeks
and
the
wound
may
be
quite
healed
before
the
disease
declares
itself
delayed
tetanus
usually
however
the
wound
is
inflamed
and
suppurating
with
ragged
and
sloughy
edges
a
slight
feverish
attack
may
mark
the
onset
of
the
tetanic
condition
or
the
patient
may
feel
perfectly
well
until
the
spasms
begin
if
careful
observations
be
made
it
may
be
found
that
the
muscles
in
the
immediate
neighbourhood
of
the
wound
are
the
first
to
become
contracted
but
in
the
majority
of
instances
the
patient
s
first
complaint
is
of
pain
and
stiffness
in
the
muscles
of
mastication
notably
the
masseter
so
that
he
has
difficulty
in
opening
the
mouth
hence
the
popular
name
lock
jaw
the
muscles
of
expression
soon
share
in
the
rigidity
and
the
face
assumes
a
taut
mask
like
aspect
the
angles
of
the
mouth
may
be
retracted
producing
a
grinning
expression
known
as
the
risus
sardonicus
the
next
muscles
to
become
stiff
and
painful
are
those
of
the
neck
especially
the
sterno
mastoid
and
trapezius
the
patient
is
inclined
to
attribute
the
pain
and
stiffness
to
exposure
to
cold
or
rheumatism
at
an
early
stage
the
diaphragm
and
the
muscles
of
the
anterior
abdominal
wall
become
contracted
later
the
muscles
of
the
back
and
thorax
are
involved
and
lastly
those
of
the
limbs
although
this
is
the
typical
order
of
involvement
of
the
different
groups
of
muscles
it
is
not
always
adhered
to
to
this
permanent
tonic
contraction
of
the
muscles
there
are
soon
added
clonic
spasms
these
spasms
are
at
first
slight
and
transient
with
prolonged
intervals
between
the
attacks
but
rapidly
tend
to
become
more
frequent
more
severe
and
of
longer
duration
until
eventually
the
patient
simply
passes
out
of
one
seizure
into
another
the
distribution
of
the
spasms
varies
in
different
cases
in
some
it
is
confined
to
particular
groups
of
muscles
such
as
those
of
the
neck
back
abdominal
walls
or
limbs
in
others
all
these
groups
are
simultaneously
involved
when
the
muscles
of
the
back
become
spasmodically
contracted
the
body
is
raised
from
the
bed
sometimes
to
such
an
extent
that
the
patient
rests
only
on
his
heels
and
occiput
the
position
of
opisthotonos
lateral
arching
of
the
body
from
excessive
action
of
the
muscles
on
one
side
pleurosthotonos
is
not
uncommon
the
arching
usually
taking
place
towards
the
side
on
which
the
wound
of
infection
exists
less
frequently
the
body
is
bent
forward
so
that
the
knees
and
chin
almost
meet
emprosthotonos
sometimes
all
the
muscles
simultaneously
become
rigid
so
that
the
body
assumes
a
statuesque
attitude
orthotonos
when
the
thoracic
muscles
including
the
diaphragm
are
thrown
into
spasm
the
patient
experiences
a
distressing
sensation
as
if
he
were
gripped
in
a
vice
and
has
extreme
difficulty
in
getting
breath
between
the
attacks
the
limbs
are
kept
rigidly
extended
the
clonic
spasms
may
be
so
severe
as
to
rupture
muscles
or
even
to
fracture
one
of
the
long
bones
as
time
goes
on
the
clonic
exacerbations
become
more
and
more
frequent
and
the
slightest
external
stimulus
such
as
the
feeling
of
the
pulse
a
whisper
in
the
room
a
noise
in
the
street
a
draught
of
cold
air
the
effort
to
swallow
a
question
addressed
to
the
patient
or
his
attempt
to
answer
is
sufficient
to
determine
an
attack
the
movements
are
so
forcible
and
so
continuous
that
the
nurse
has
great
difficulty
in
keeping
the
bedclothes
on
the
patient
or
even
in
keeping
him
in
bed
the
general
condition
of
the
patient
is
pitiful
in
the
extreme
he
is
fully
conscious
of
the
gravity
of
the
disease
and
his
mind
remains
clear
to
the
end
the
suffering
induced
by
the
cramp
like
spasms
of
the
muscles
keeps
him
in
a
constant
state
of
fearful
apprehension
of
the
next
seizure
and
he
is
unable
to
sleep
until
he
becomes
utterly
exhausted
the
temperature
is
moderately
raised
o
to
o
f
or
may
remain
normal
throughout
shortly
before
death
very
high
temperatures
o
f
have
been
recorded
and
it
has
been
observed
that
the
thermometer
sometimes
continues
to
rise
after
death
and
may
reach
as
high
as
o
f
or
more
the
pulse
corresponds
with
the
febrile
condition
it
is
accelerated
during
the
spasms
and
may
become
exceedingly
rapid
and
feeble
before
death
probably
from
paralysis
of
the
vagus
sudden
death
from
cardiac
paralysis
or
from
cardiac
spasm
is
not
uncommon
the
respiration
is
affected
in
so
far
as
the
spasms
of
the
respiratory
muscles
produce
dyspnoea
and
a
feeling
of
impending
suffocation
which
adds
to
the
horrors
of
the
disease
one
of
the
most
constant
symptoms
is
a
copious
perspiration
the
patient
being
literally
bathed
in
sweat
the
urine
is
diminished
in
quantity
but
as
a
rule
is
normal
in
composition
as
in
other
acute
infective
conditions
albumen
and
blood
may
be
present
retention
of
urine
may
result
from
spasm
of
the
urethral
muscles
and
necessitate
the
use
of
the
catheter
the
fits
may
cease
some
time
before
death
or
on
the
other
hand
death
may
occur
during
a
paroxysm
from
fixation
of
the
diaphragm
and
arrest
of
respiration
differential
diagnosis
there
is
little
difficulty
as
a
rule
in
diagnosing
a
case
of
fulminating
tetanus
but
there
are
several
conditions
with
which
it
may
occasionally
be
confused
in
strychnin
poisoning
for
example
the
spasms
come
on
immediately
after
the
patient
has
taken
a
toxic
dose
of
the
drug
they
are
clonic
in
character
but
the
muscles
are
relaxed
between
the
fits
if
the
dose
is
not
lethal
the
spasms
soon
cease
in
hydrophobia
a
history
of
having
been
bitten
by
a
rabid
animal
is
usually
forthcoming
the
spasms
which
are
clonic
in
character
affect
chiefly
the
muscles
of
respiration
and
deglutition
and
pass
off
entirely
in
the
intervals
between
attacks
certain
cases
of
haemorrhage
into
the
lateral
ventricles
of
the
brain
also
simulate
tetanus
but
an
analysis
of
the
symptoms
will
prevent
errors
in
diagnosis
cerebro
spinal
meningitis
and
basal
meningitis
present
certain
superficial
resemblances
to
tetanus
but
there
is
no
trismus
and
the
spasms
chiefly
affect
the
muscles
of
the
neck
and
back
hysteria
and
catalepsy
may
assume
characters
resembling
those
of
tetanus
but
there
is
little
difficulty
in
distinguishing
between
these
diseases
lastly
in
the
tetany
of
children
or
that
following
operations
on
the
thyreoid
gland
the
spasms
are
of
a
jerking
character
affect
chiefly
the
hands
and
fingers
and
yield
to
medicinal
treatment
chronic
tetanus
the
difference
between
this
and
acute
tetanus
is
mainly
one
of
degree
its
incubation
period
is
longer
it
is
more
slow
and
insidious
in
its
progress
and
it
never
reaches
the
same
degree
of
severity
trismus
is
the
most
marked
and
constant
form
of
spasm
and
while
the
trunk
muscles
may
be
involved
those
of
respiration
as
a
rule
escape
every
additional
day
the
patient
lives
adds
to
the
probability
of
his
ultimate
recovery
when
the
disease
does
prove
fatal
it
is
from
exhaustion
and
not
from
respiratory
or
cardiac
spasm
the
usual
duration
is
from
six
to
ten
weeks
delayed
tetanus
during
the
european
war
acute
tetanus
occasionally
developed
many
weeks
or
even
months
after
a
patient
had
been
injured
and
when
the
original
wound
had
completely
healed
it
usually
followed
some
secondary
operation
e
g
for
the
removal
of
a
foreign
body
or
the
breaking
down
of
adhesions
which
aroused
latent
organisms
local
tetanus
this
term
is
applied
to
a
form
of
the
disease
in
which
the
hypertonus
and
spasms
are
localised
to
the
muscles
in
the
vicinity
of
the
wound
it
usually
occurs
in
patients
who
have
had
prophylactic
injections
of
anti
tetanic
serum
the
toxins
entering
the
blood
being
probably
neutralised
by
the
antibodies
in
circulation
while
those
passing
along
the
motor
nerves
are
unaffected
when
it
occurs
in
the
limbs
attention
is
usually
directed
to
the
fact
by
pain
accompanying
the
spasms
the
muscles
are
found
to
be
hard
and
there
are
frequent
twitchings
of
the
limb
a
characteristic
reflex
is
present
in
the
lower
extremity
namely
extension
of
the
foot
and
leg
when
the
sole
is
tickled
cephalic
tetanus
is
another
localised
variety
which
follows
injury
in
the
distribution
of
the
facial
nerve
it
is
characterised
by
the
occurrence
on
the
same
side
as
the
injury
of
facial
spasm
rapidly
followed
by
more
or
less
complete
paralysis
of
the
muscles
of
expression
with
unilateral
trismus
and
difficulty
in
swallowing
other
cranial
nerves
particularly
the
oculomotor
and
the
hypoglossal
may
also
be
implicated
a
remarkable
feature
of
this
condition
is
that
although
the
muscles
are
irresponsive
to
ordinary
physiological
stimuli
they
are
thrown
into
spasm
by
the
abnormal
impulses
of
tetanus
trismus
this
term
is
used
to
denote
a
form
of
tetanic
spasm
limited
to
the
muscles
of
mastication
it
is
really
a
mild
form
of
chronic
tetanus
and
the
prognosis
is
favourable
it
must
not
be
confused
with
the
fixation
of
the
jaw
sometimes
associated
with
a
wisdom
tooth
gumboil
with
tonsillitis
or
with
affections
of
the
temporo
mandibular
articulation
tetanus
neonatorum
is
a
form
of
tetanus
occurring
in
infants
of
about
a
week
old
infection
takes
place
through
the
umbilicus
and
manifests
itself
clinically
by
spasms
of
the
muscles
of
mastication
it
is
almost
invariably
fatal
within
a
few
days
prophylaxis
experience
in
the
european
war
has
established
the
fact
that
the
routine
injection
of
anti
tetanic
serum
to
all
patients
with
lacerated
and
contaminated
wounds
greatly
reduces
the
frequency
of
tetanus
the
sooner
the
serum
is
given
after
the
injury
the
more
certain
is
its
effect
within
twenty
four
hours
units
injected
subcutaneously
is
sufficient
for
the
initial
dose
if
a
longer
period
has
elapsed
to
units
should
be
given
intra
muscularly
as
this
ensures
more
rapid
absorption
a
second
injection
is
given
a
week
after
the
first
the
wound
must
be
purified
in
the
usual
way
and
all
instruments
and
appliances
used
for
operations
on
tetanic
patients
must
be
immediately
sterilised
by
prolonged
boiling
treatment
when
tetanus
has
developed
the
main
indications
are
to
prevent
the
further
production
of
toxins
in
the
wound
and
to
neutralise
those
that
have
been
absorbed
into
the
nervous
system
thorough
purification
with
antiseptics
excision
of
devitalised
tissues
and
drainage
of
the
wound
are
first
carried
out
to
arrest
the
absorption
of
toxins
intra
muscular
injections
of
units
of
serum
are
given
daily
into
the
muscles
of
the
affected
limb
or
directly
into
the
nerve
trunks
leading
from
the
focus
of
infection
in
the
hope
of
blocking
the
nerves
with
antitoxin
and
so
preventing
the
passage
of
toxins
towards
the
spinal
cord
to
neutralise
the
toxins
that
have
already
reached
the
spinal
cord
units
should
be
injected
intra
thecally
daily
for
four
or
five
days
the
foot
of
the
bed
being
raised
to
enable
the
serum
to
reach
the
upper
parts
of
the
cord
the
quantity
of
toxin
circulating
in
the
blood
is
so
small
as
to
be
practically
negligible
and
the
risk
of
anaphylactic
shock
attending
intra
venous
injection
outweighs
any
benefit
likely
to
follow
this
procedure
baccelli
recommends
the
injection
of
c
c
of
a
in
solution
of
carbolic
acid
into
the
subcutaneous
tissues
every
four
hours
during
the
period
that
the
contractions
persist
opinions
vary
as
to
the
efficiency
of
this
treatment
the
intra
thecal
injection
of
c
c
of
a
per
cent
solution
of
magnesium
sulphate
has
proved
beneficial
in
alleviating
the
severity
of
the
spasms
but
does
not
appear
to
have
a
curative
effect
to
conserve
the
patient
s
strength
by
preventing
or
diminishing
the
severity
of
the
spasms
he
should
be
placed
in
a
quiet
room
and
every
form
of
disturbance
avoided
sedatives
such
as
bromides
paraldehyde
or
opium
must
be
given
in
large
doses
chloral
is
perhaps
the
best
and
the
patient
should
rarely
have
less
than
grains
in
twenty
four
hours
when
he
is
unable
to
swallow
it
should
be
given
by
the
rectum
the
administration
of
chloroform
is
of
value
in
conserving
the
strength
of
the
patient
by
abolishing
the
spasms
and
enabling
the
attendants
to
administer
nourishment
or
drugs
either
through
a
stomach
tube
or
by
the
rectum
extreme
elevation
of
temperature
is
met
by
tepid
sponging
it
is
necessary
to
use
the
catheter
if
retention
of
urine
occurs
hydrophobia
hydrophobia
is
an
acute
infective
disease
following
on
the
bite
of
a
rabid
animal
it
most
commonly
follows
the
bite
or
lick
of
a
rabid
dog
or
cat
the
virus
appears
to
be
communicated
through
the
saliva
of
the
animal
and
to
show
a
marked
affinity
for
nerve
tissues
and
the
disease
is
most
likely
to
develop
when
the
patient
is
infected
on
the
face
or
other
uncovered
part
or
in
a
part
richly
endowed
with
nerves
a
dog
which
has
bitten
a
person
should
on
no
account
be
killed
until
its
condition
has
been
proved
one
way
or
the
other
should
rabies
develop
and
its
destruction
become
necessary
the
head
and
spinal
cord
should
be
retained
and
forwarded
packed
in
ice
to
a
competent
observer
much
anxiety
to
the
person
bitten
and
to
his
friends
would
be
avoided
if
these
rules
were
observed
because
in
many
cases
it
will
be
shown
that
the
animal
did
not
after
all
suffer
from
rabies
and
that
the
patient
consequently
runs
no
risk
if
on
the
other
hand
rabies
is
proved
to
be
present
the
patient
should
be
submitted
to
the
pasteur
treatment
clinical
features
there
is
almost
always
a
history
of
the
patient
having
been
bitten
or
licked
by
an
animal
supposed
to
suffer
from
rabies
the
incubation
period
averages
about
forty
days
but
varies
from
a
fortnight
to
seven
or
eight
months
and
is
shorter
in
young
than
in
old
persons
the
original
wound
has
long
since
healed
and
beyond
a
slight
itchiness
or
pain
shooting
along
the
nerves
of
the
part
shows
no
sign
of
disturbance
a
few
days
of
general
malaise
with
chills
and
giddiness
precede
the
onset
of
the
acute
manifestations
which
affect
chiefly
the
muscles
of
deglutition
and
respiration
one
of
the
earliest
signs
is
that
the
patient
has
periodically
a
sudden
catch
in
his
breathing
resembling
what
often
occurs
when
a
person
goes
into
a
cold
bath
this
is
due
to
spasm
of
the
diaphragm
and
is
frequently
accompanied
by
a
loud
sounding
hiccough
likened
by
the
laity
to
the
barking
of
a
dog
difficulty
in
swallowing
fluids
may
be
the
first
symptom
the
spasms
rapidly
spread
to
all
the
muscles
of
deglutition
and
respiration
so
that
the
patient
not
only
has
the
greatest
difficulty
in
swallowing
but
has
a
constant
sense
of
impending
suffocation
to
add
to
his
distress
a
copious
secretion
of
viscid
saliva
fills
his
mouth
any
voluntary
effort
as
well
as
all
forms
of
external
stimuli
only
serve
to
aggravate
the
spasms
which
are
always
induced
by
the
attempt
to
swallow
fluid
or
even
by
the
sound
of
running
water
the
temperature
is
raised
the
pulse
is
small
rapid
and
intermittent
and
the
urine
may
contain
sugar
and
albumen
the
mind
may
remain
clear
to
the
end
or
the
patient
may
have
delusions
supposing
himself
to
be
surrounded
by
terrifying
forms
there
is
always
extreme
mental
agitation
and
despair
and
the
sufferer
is
in
constant
fear
of
his
impending
fate
happily
the
inevitable
issue
is
not
long
delayed
death
usually
occurring
in
from
two
to
four
days
from
the
onset
the
symptoms
of
the
disease
are
so
characteristic
that
there
is
no
difficulty
in
diagnosis
the
only
condition
with
which
it
is
liable
to
be
confused
is
the
variety
of
cephalic
tetanus
in
which
the
muscles
of
deglutition
are
specially
involved
the
so
called
tetanus
hydrophobicus
prophylaxis
the
bite
of
an
animal
suspected
of
being
rabid
should
be
cauterised
at
once
by
means
of
the
actual
or
paquelin
cautery
or
by
a
strong
chemical
escharotic
such
as
pure
carbolic
acid
after
which
antiseptic
dressings
are
applied
it
is
however
to
pasteur
s
preventive
inoculation
that
we
must
look
for
our
best
hope
of
averting
the
onset
of
symptoms
it
may
now
be
taken
as
established
that
a
grave
responsibility
rests
on
those
concerned
if
a
person
bitten
by
a
mad
animal
is
not
subjected
to
the
pasteur
treatment
muir
and
ritchie
this
method
is
based
on
the
fact
that
the
long
incubation
period
of
the
disease
admits
of
the
patient
being
inoculated
with
a
modified
virus
producing
a
mild
attack
which
protects
him
from
the
natural
disease
treatment
when
the
symptoms
have
once
developed
they
can
only
be
palliated
the
patient
must
be
kept
absolutely
quiet
and
free
from
all
sources
of
irritation
the
spasms
may
be
diminished
by
means
of
chloral
and
bromides
or
by
chloroform
inhalation
anthrax
anthrax
is
a
comparatively
rare
disease
communicable
to
man
from
certain
of
the
lower
animals
such
as
sheep
oxen
horses
deer
and
other
herbivora
in
animals
it
is
characterised
by
symptoms
of
acute
general
poisoning
and
from
the
fact
that
it
produces
a
marked
enlargement
of
the
spleen
is
known
in
veterinary
surgery
as
splenic
fever
the
bacillus
anthracis
fig
the
largest
of
the
known
pathogenic
bacteria
occurs
in
groups
or
in
chains
made
up
of
numerous
bacilli
each
bacillus
measuring
from
to
u
in
length
the
organisms
are
found
in
enormous
numbers
throughout
the
bodies
of
animals
that
have
died
of
anthrax
and
are
readily
recognised
and
cultivated
sporulation
only
takes
place
outside
the
body
probably
because
free
oxygen
is
necessary
to
the
process
in
the
spore
free
condition
the
organisms
are
readily
destroyed
by
ordinary
germicides
and
by
the
gastric
juice
the
spores
on
the
other
hand
have
a
high
degree
of
resistance
not
only
do
they
remain
viable
in
the
dry
state
for
long
periods
even
up
to
a
year
but
they
survive
boiling
for
five
minutes
and
must
be
subjected
to
dry
heat
at
o
c
for
several
hours
before
they
are
destroyed
illustration
fig
bacillus
of
anthrax
in
section
of
skin
from
a
case
of
malignant
pustule
shows
vesicle
containing
bacilli
x
diam
gram
s
stain
clinical
varieties
of
anthrax
in
man
anthrax
may
manifest
itself
in
one
of
three
clinical
forms
it
may
be
transmitted
by
means
of
spores
or
bacilli
directly
from
a
diseased
animal
to
those
who
by
their
occupation
or
otherwise
are
brought
into
contact
with
it
for
example
shepherds
butchers
veterinary
surgeons
or
hide
porters
infection
may
occur
on
the
face
by
the
use
of
a
shaving
brush
contaminated
by
spores
the
path
of
infection
is
usually
through
an
abrasion
of
the
skin
and
the
primary
manifestations
are
local
constituting
what
is
known
as
the
malignant
pustule
in
other
cases
the
disease
is
contracted
through
the
inhalation
of
the
dried
spores
into
the
respiratory
passages
this
occurs
oftenest
in
those
who
work
amongst
wool
fur
and
rags
and
a
form
of
acute
pneumonia
of
great
virulence
ensues
this
affection
is
known
as
wool
sorter
s
disease
and
is
almost
universally
fatal
there
is
reason
to
believe
that
infection
may
also
take
place
by
means
of
spores
ingested
into
the
alimentary
canal
in
meat
or
milk
derived
from
diseased
animals
or
in
infected
water
clinical
features
of
malignant
pustule
we
shall
here
confine
ourselves
to
the
consideration
of
the
local
lesion
as
it
occurs
in
the
skin
the
malignant
pustule
the
point
of
infection
is
usually
on
an
uncovered
part
of
the
body
such
as
the
face
hands
arms
or
back
of
the
neck
and
the
wound
may
be
exceedingly
minute
after
an
incubation
period
varying
from
a
few
hours
to
several
days
a
reddish
nodule
resembling
a
small
boil
appears
at
the
seat
of
inoculation
the
immediately
surrounding
skin
becomes
swollen
and
indurated
and
over
the
indurated
area
there
appear
a
number
of
small
vesicles
containing
serum
which
at
first
is
clear
but
soon
becomes
blood
stained
fig
coincidently
the
subcutaneous
tissue
for
a
considerable
distance
around
becomes
markedly
oedematous
and
the
skin
red
and
tense
within
a
few
hours
blood
is
extravasated
in
the
centre
of
the
indurated
area
the
blisters
burst
and
a
dark
brown
or
black
eschar
composed
of
necrosed
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissue
and
altered
blood
forms
fig
meanwhile
the
induration
extends
fresh
vesicles
form
and
in
turn
burst
and
the
eschar
increases
in
size
the
neighbouring
lymph
glands
soon
become
swollen
and
tender
the
affected
part
is
hot
and
itchy
but
the
patient
does
not
complain
of
great
pain
there
is
a
moderate
degree
of
constitutional
disturbance
with
headache
nausea
and
sometimes
shivering
if
the
infection
becomes
generalised
anthracaemia
the
temperature
rises
to
o
or
o
f
the
pulse
becomes
feeble
and
rapid
and
other
signs
of
severe
blood
poisoning
appear
vomiting
diarrhoea
pains
in
the
limbs
headache
and
delirium
and
the
condition
proves
fatal
in
from
five
to
eight
days
differential
diagnosis
when
the
malignant
pustule
is
fully
developed
the
central
slough
with
the
surrounding
vesicles
and
the
widespread
oedema
are
characteristic
the
bacillus
can
be
obtained
from
the
peripheral
portion
of
the
slough
from
the
blisters
and
from
the
adjacent
lymph
vessels
and
glands
the
occupation
of
the
patient
may
suggest
the
possibility
of
anthrax
infection
illustration
fig
malignant
pustule
third
day
after
infection
with
anthrax
showing
great
oedema
of
upper
extremity
and
pectoral
region
cf
fig
illustration
fig
malignant
pustule
fourteen
days
after
infection
showing
black
eschar
in
process
of
separation
the
oedema
has
largely
disappeared
treated
by
sclavo
s
serum
cf
fig
prophylaxis
any
wound
suspected
of
being
infected
with
anthrax
should
at
once
be
cauterised
with
caustic
potash
the
actual
cautery
or
pure
carbolic
acid
treatment
the
best
results
hitherto
obtained
have
followed
the
use
of
the
anti
anthrax
serum
introduced
by
sclavo
the
initial
dose
is
c
c
and
if
the
serum
is
given
early
in
the
disease
the
beneficial
effects
are
manifest
in
a
few
hours
favourable
results
have
also
followed
the
use
of
pyocyanase
a
vaccine
prepared
from
the
bacillus
pyocyaneus
by
some
it
is
recommended
that
the
local
lesion
should
be
freely
excised
others
advocate
cauterisation
of
the
affected
part
with
solid
caustic
potash
till
all
the
indurated
area
is
softened
graf
has
had
excellent
results
by
the
latter
method
in
a
large
series
of
cases
the
oedema
subsiding
in
about
twenty
four
hours
and
the
constitutional
symptoms
rapidly
improving
wolff
and
wiewiorowski
on
the
other
hand
have
had
equally
good
results
by
simply
protecting
the
local
lesion
with
a
mild
antiseptic
dressing
and
relying
upon
general
treatment
the
general
treatment
consists
in
feeding
and
stimulating
the
patient
as
freely
as
possible
quinine
in
to
grain
doses
every
four
hours
and
powdered
ipecacuanha
in
to
grain
doses
every
four
hours
have
also
been
employed
with
apparent
benefit
glanders
glanders
is
due
to
the
action
of
a
specific
bacterium
the
bacillus
mallei
which
resembles
the
tubercle
bacillus
save
that
it
is
somewhat
shorter
and
broader
and
does
not
stain
by
gram
s
method
it
requires
higher
temperatures
for
its
cultivation
than
the
tubercle
bacillus
and
its
growth
on
potato
is
of
a
characteristic
chocolate
brown
colour
with
a
greenish
yellow
ring
at
the
margin
of
the
growth
the
bacillus
mallei
retains
its
vitality
for
long
periods
under
ordinary
conditions
but
is
readily
killed
by
heat
and
chemical
agents
it
does
not
form
spores
clinical
features
both
in
the
lower
animals
and
in
man
the
bacillus
gives
rise
to
two
distinct
types
of
disease
acute
glanders
and
chronic
glanders
or
farcy
acute
glanders
is
most
commonly
met
with
in
the
horse
and
in
other
equine
animals
horned
cattle
being
immune
it
affects
the
septum
of
the
nose
and
adjacent
parts
firm
translucent
greyish
nodules
containing
lymphoid
and
epithelioid
cells
appearing
in
the
mucous
membrane
these
nodules
subsequently
break
down
in
the
centre
forming
irregular
ulcers
which
are
attended
with
profuse
discharge
and
marked
inflammatory
swelling
the
cervical
lymph
glands
as
well
as
the
lungs
spleen
and
liver
may
be
the
seat
of
secondary
nodules
in
man
acute
glanders
is
commoner
than
the
chronic
variety
infection
always
takes
place
through
an
abraded
surface
and
usually
on
one
of
the
uncovered
parts
of
the
body
most
commonly
the
skin
of
the
hands
arms
or
face
or
on
the
mucous
membrane
of
the
mouth
nose
or
eye
the
disease
has
been
acquired
by
accidental
inoculation
in
the
course
of
experimental
investigations
in
the
laboratory
and
proved
fatal
the
incubation
period
is
from
three
to
five
days
the
local
manifestations
are
pain
and
swelling
in
the
region
of
the
infected
wound
with
inflammatory
redness
around
it
and
along
the
lines
of
the
superficial
lymphatics
in
the
course
of
a
week
small
firm
nodules
appear
and
are
rapidly
transformed
into
pustules
these
may
occur
on
the
face
and
in
the
vicinity
of
joints
and
may
be
mistaken
for
the
eruption
of
small
pox
after
breaking
down
these
pustules
give
rise
to
irregular
ulcers
which
by
their
confluence
lead
to
extensive
destruction
of
skin
sometimes
the
nasal
mucous
membrane
becomes
affected
and
produces
a
discharge
at
first
watery
but
later
sanious
and
purulent
necrosis
of
the
bones
of
the
nose
may
take
place
in
which
case
the
discharge
becomes
peculiarly
offensive
in
nearly
every
case
metastatic
abscesses
form
in
different
parts
of
the
body
such
as
the
lungs
joints
or
muscles
during
the
development
of
the
disease
the
patient
feels
ill
complains
of
headache
and
pains
in
the
limbs
the
temperature
rises
to
o
or
even
to
o
f
and
assumes
a
pyaemic
type
the
pulse
becomes
rapid
and
weak
the
tongue
is
dry
and
brown
there
is
profuse
sweating
albuminuria
and
often
insomnia
with
delirium
death
may
take
place
within
a
week
but
more
frequently
occurs
during
the
second
or
third
week
differential
diagnosis
there
is
nothing
characteristic
in
the
site
of
the
primary
lesion
in
man
and
the
condition
may
during
the
early
stages
be
mistaken
for
a
boil
or
carbuncle
or
for
any
acute
inflammatory
condition
later
the
disease
may
simulate
acute
articular
rheumatism
or
may
manifest
all
the
symptoms
of
acute
septicaemia
or
pyaemia
the
diagnosis
is
established
by
the
recognition
of
the
bacillus
veterinary
surgeons
attach
great
importance
to
the
mallein
test
as
a
means
of
diagnosis
in
animals
but
in
the
human
subject
its
use
is
attended
with
considerable
risk
and
is
not
to
be
recommended
treatment
excision
of
the
primary
nodule
followed
by
the
application
of
the
thermo
cautery
and
sponging
with
pure
carbolic
acid
should
be
carried
out
provided
the
condition
is
sufficiently
limited
to
render
complete
removal
practicable
when
secondary
abscesses
form
in
accessible
situations
they
must
be
incised
disinfected
and
drained
the
general
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
in
other
acute
infective
diseases
chronic
glanders
in
the
horse
the
chronic
form
of
glanders
is
known
as
farcy
and
follows
infection
through
an
abrasion
of
the
skin
involving
chiefly
the
superficial
lymph
vessels
and
glands
the
lymphatics
become
indurated
and
nodular
constituting
what
veterinarians
call
farcy
pipes
and
farcy
buds
in
man
also
the
clinical
features
of
the
chronic
variety
of
the
disease
are
somewhat
different
from
those
of
the
acute
form
here
too
infection
takes
place
through
a
broken
cutaneous
surface
and
leads
to
a
superficial
lymphangitis
with
nodular
thickening
of
the
lymphatics
farcy
buds
the
neighbouring
glands
soon
become
swollen
and
indurated
the
primary
lesion
meanwhile
inflames
suppurates
and
after
breaking
down
leaves
a
large
irregular
ulcer
with
thickened
edges
and
a
foul
purulent
or
bloody
discharge
the
glands
break
down
in
the
same
way
and
lead
to
wide
destruction
of
skin
and
the
resulting
sinuses
and
ulcers
are
exceedingly
intractable
secondary
deposits
in
the
subcutaneous
tissue
the
muscles
and
other
parts
are
not
uncommon
and
the
nasal
mucous
membrane
may
become
involved
the
disease
often
runs
a
chronic
course
extending
to
four
or
five
months
or
even
longer
recovery
takes
place
in
about
per
cent
of
cases
but
the
convalescence
is
prolonged
and
at
any
time
the
disease
may
assume
the
characters
of
the
acute
variety
and
speedily
prove
fatal
the
differential
diagnosis
is
often
difficult
especially
in
the
chronic
nodules
in
which
it
may
be
impossible
to
demonstrate
the
bacillus
the
ulcerated
lesions
of
farcy
have
to
be
distinguished
from
those
of
tubercle
syphilis
and
other
forms
of
infective
granuloma
treatment
limited
areas
of
disease
should
be
completely
excised
the
general
condition
of
the
patient
must
be
improved
by
tonics
good
food
and
favourable
hygienic
surroundings
in
some
cases
potassium
iodide
acts
beneficially
actinomycosis
actinomycosis
is
a
chronic
disease
due
to
the
action
of
an
organism
somewhat
higher
in
the
vegetable
scale
than
ordinary
bacteria
the
streptothrix
actinomyces
or
ray
fungus
illustration
fig
section
of
actinomycosis
colony
in
pus
from
abscess
of
liver
showing
filaments
and
clubs
of
streptothrix
actinomyces
x
diam
gram
s
stain
etiology
and
morbid
anatomy
the
actinomyces
which
has
never
been
met
with
outside
the
body
gives
rise
in
oxen
horses
and
other
animals
to
tumour
like
masses
composed
of
granulation
tissue
and
in
man
to
chronic
suppurative
processes
which
may
result
in
a
condition
resembling
chronic
pyaemia
the
actinomyces
is
more
complex
in
structure
than
other
pathogenic
organisms
and
occurs
in
the
tissues
in
the
form
of
small
round
semi
translucent
bodies
about
the
size
of
a
pin
head
or
less
and
consisting
of
colonies
of
the
fungus
on
account
of
their
yellow
tint
they
are
spoken
of
as
sulphur
grains
each
colony
is
made
up
of
a
series
of
thin
interlacing
and
branching
filaments
some
of
which
are
broken
up
so
as
to
form
masses
or
chains
of
cocci
and
around
the
periphery
of
the
colony
are
elongated
pear
shaped
hyaline
club
like
bodies
fig
infection
is
believed
to
be
conveyed
by
the
husks
of
cereals
especially
barley
and
the
organism
has
been
found
adhering
to
particles
of
grain
embedded
in
the
tissues
of
animals
suffering
from
the
disease
in
the
human
subject
there
is
often
a
history
of
exposure
to
infection
from
such
sources
and
the
disease
is
said
to
be
most
common
during
the
harvesting
months
around
each
colony
of
actinomyces
is
a
zone
of
granulation
tissue
in
which
suppuration
usually
occurs
so
that
the
fungus
comes
to
lie
in
a
bath
of
greenish
yellow
pus
as
the
process
spreads
these
purulent
foci
become
confluent
and
form
abscess
cavities
when
metastasis
takes
place
as
it
occasionally
does
the
fungus
is
transmitted
by
the
blood
vessels
as
in
pyaemia
clinical
features
in
man
the
disease
may
be
met
with
in
the
skin
the
organisms
gaining
access
through
an
abrasion
and
spreading
by
the
formation
of
new
nodules
in
the
same
way
as
tuberculosis
the
region
of
the
mouth
and
jaws
is
one
of
the
commonest
sites
of
surgical
actinomycosis
infection
takes
place
as
a
rule
along
the
side
of
a
carious
tooth
and
spreads
to
the
lower
jaw
a
swelling
is
slowly
and
insidiously
developed
but
when
the
loose
connective
tissue
of
the
neck
becomes
infiltrated
the
spread
is
more
rapid
the
whole
region
becomes
infiltrated
and
swollen
and
the
skin
ultimately
gives
way
and
free
suppuration
occurs
resulting
in
the
formation
of
sinuses
the
characteristic
greenish
grey
or
yellow
granules
are
seen
in
the
pus
and
when
examined
microscopically
reveal
the
colonies
of
actinomyces
less
frequently
the
maxilla
becomes
affected
and
the
disease
may
spread
to
the
base
of
the
skull
and
brain
the
vertebrae
may
become
involved
by
infection
taking
place
through
the
pharynx
or
oesophagus
and
leading
to
a
condition
simulating
tuberculous
disease
of
the
spine
when
it
implicates
the
intestinal
canal
and
its
accessory
glands
the
lungs
pleura
and
bronchial
tubes
or
the
brain
the
disease
is
not
amenable
to
surgical
treatment
differential
diagnosis
the
conditions
likely
to
be
mistaken
for
surgical
actinomycosis
are
sarcoma
tubercle
and
syphilis
in
the
early
stages
the
differential
diagnosis
is
exceedingly
difficult
in
many
cases
it
is
only
possible
when
suppuration
has
occurred
and
the
fungus
can
be
demonstrated
the
slow
destruction
of
the
affected
tissue
by
suppuration
the
absence
of
pain
tenderness
and
redness
simulate
tuberculosis
but
the
absence
of
glandular
involvement
helps
to
distinguish
it
syphilitic
lesions
are
liable
to
be
mistaken
for
actinomycosis
all
the
more
that
in
both
diseases
improvement
follows
the
administration
of
iodides
when
it
affects
the
lower
jaw
in
its
early
stages
actinomycosis
may
closely
simulate
a
periosteal
sarcoma
illustration
fig
actinomycosis
of
maxilla
the
disease
spread
to
opposite
side
finally
implicated
base
of
skull
and
proved
fatal
treated
by
radium
mr
d
p
d
wilkie
s
case
the
recognition
of
the
fungus
is
the
crucial
point
in
diagnosis
prognosis
spontaneous
cure
rarely
occurs
when
the
disease
implicates
internal
organs
it
is
almost
always
fatal
on
external
parts
the
destructive
process
gradually
spreads
and
the
patient
eventually
succumbs
to
superadded
septic
infection
when
from
its
situation
the
primary
focus
admits
of
removal
the
prognosis
is
more
favourable
treatment
the
surgical
treatment
is
early
and
free
removal
of
the
affected
tissues
after
which
the
wound
is
cauterised
by
the
actual
cautery
and
sponged
over
with
pure
carbolic
acid
the
cavity
is
packed
with
iodoform
gauze
no
attempt
being
made
to
close
the
wound
success
has
attended
the
use
of
a
vaccine
prepared
from
cultures
of
the
organism
and
the
x
rays
and
radium
combined
with
the
administration
of
iodides
in
large
doses
or
with
intra
muscular
injections
of
a
per
cent
solution
of
cacodylate
of
soda
have
proved
of
benefit
mycetoma
or
madura
foot
mycetoma
is
a
chronic
disease
due
to
an
organism
resembling
that
of
actinomycosis
but
not
identical
with
it
it
is
endemic
in
certain
tropical
countries
and
is
most
frequently
met
with
in
india
infection
takes
place
through
an
abrasion
of
the
skin
and
the
disease
usually
occurs
on
the
feet
of
adult
males
who
work
barefooted
in
the
fields
clinical
features
the
disease
begins
on
the
foot
as
an
indurated
patch
which
becomes
discoloured
and
permeated
by
black
or
yellow
nodules
containing
the
organism
these
nodules
break
down
by
suppuration
and
numerous
minute
abscesses
lined
by
granulation
tissues
are
thus
formed
in
the
pus
are
found
yellow
particles
likened
to
fish
roe
or
black
pigmented
granules
like
gunpowder
sinuses
form
and
the
whole
foot
becomes
greatly
swollen
and
distorted
by
flattening
of
the
sole
and
dorsiflexion
of
the
toes
areas
of
caries
or
necrosis
occur
in
the
bones
and
the
disease
gradually
extends
up
the
leg
fig
there
is
but
little
pain
and
no
glandular
involvement
or
constitutional
disturbance
the
disease
runs
a
prolonged
course
sometimes
lasting
for
twenty
or
thirty
years
spontaneous
cure
never
takes
place
and
the
risk
to
life
is
that
of
prolonged
suppuration
if
the
disease
is
localised
it
may
be
removed
by
the
knife
or
sharp
spoon
and
the
part
afterwards
cauterised
as
a
rule
amputation
well
above
the
disease
is
the
best
line
of
treatment
unlike
actinomycosis
this
disease
does
not
appear
to
be
benefited
by
iodides
illustration
fig
mycetoma
or
madura
foot
museum
of
royal
college
of
surgeons
edinburgh
delhi
boil
synonyms
aleppo
boil
biskra
button
furunculus
orientalis
natal
sore
delhi
boil
is
a
chronic
inflammatory
disease
most
commonly
met
with
in
india
especially
towards
the
end
of
the
wet
season
the
disease
occurs
oftenest
on
the
face
and
is
believed
to
be
due
to
an
organism
although
this
has
not
been
demonstrated
the
infection
is
supposed
to
be
conveyed
through
water
used
for
washing
or
by
the
bites
of
insects
clinical
features
a
red
spot
resembling
the
mark
of
a
mosquito
bite
appears
on
the
affected
part
and
is
attended
with
itching
after
becoming
papular
and
increasing
to
the
size
of
a
pea
desquamation
takes
place
leaving
a
dull
red
surface
over
which
in
the
course
of
several
weeks
there
develops
a
series
of
small
yellowish
white
spots
from
which
serum
exudes
and
drying
forms
a
thick
scab
under
this
scab
the
skin
ulcerates
leaving
small
oval
sores
with
sharply
bevelled
edges
and
an
uneven
floor
covered
with
yellow
or
sanious
pus
these
sores
vary
in
number
from
one
to
forty
or
fifty
they
may
last
for
months
and
then
heal
spontaneously
or
may
continue
to
spread
until
arrested
by
suitable
treatment
there
is
no
enlargement
of
adjacent
glands
and
but
little
inflammatory
reaction
in
the
surrounding
tissues
nor
is
there
any
marked
constitutional
disturbance
recovery
is
often
followed
by
cicatricial
contraction
leading
to
deformity
of
the
face
the
treatment
consists
in
destroying
the
original
papule
by
the
actual
cautery
acid
nitrate
of
mercury
or
pure
carbolic
acid
the
ulcers
should
be
scraped
with
the
sharp
spoon
and
cauterised
chigoe
chigoe
or
jigger
results
from
the
introduction
of
the
eggs
of
the
sand
flea
pulex
penetrans
into
the
tissues
it
occurs
in
tropical
africa
south
america
and
the
west
indies
the
impregnated
female
flea
remains
attached
to
the
part
till
the
eggs
mature
when
by
their
irritation
they
cause
localised
inflammation
with
pustules
or
vesicles
on
the
surface
children
are
most
commonly
attacked
particularly
about
the
toe
nails
and
on
the
scrotum
the
treatment
consists
in
picking
out
the
insect
with
a
blunt
needle
special
care
being
taken
not
to
break
it
up
the
puncture
is
then
cauterised
the
application
of
essential
oils
to
the
feet
acts
as
a
preventive
poisoning
by
insects
the
bites
of
certain
insects
such
as
mosquitoes
midges
different
varieties
of
flies
wasps
and
spiders
may
be
followed
by
serious
complications
the
effects
are
mainly
due
to
the
injection
of
an
irritant
acid
secretion
the
exact
nature
of
which
has
not
been
ascertained
the
local
lesion
is
a
puncture
surrounded
by
a
zone
of
hyperaemia
wheals
or
vesicles
and
is
associated
with
burning
sensations
and
itching
which
usually
pass
off
in
a
few
hours
but
may
recur
at
intervals
especially
when
the
patient
is
warm
in
bed
scratching
also
reproduces
the
local
signs
and
symptoms
where
the
connective
tissue
is
loose
for
example
in
the
eyelid
or
scrotum
there
is
often
considerable
swelling
and
in
the
mouth
and
fauces
this
may
lead
to
oedema
of
the
glottis
which
may
prove
fatal
the
treatment
consists
in
the
local
application
of
dilute
alkalies
such
as
ammonia
water
solutions
of
carbonate
or
bicarbonate
of
soda
or
sal
volatile
weak
carbolic
lotions
or
lead
and
opium
lotion
are
useful
in
allaying
the
local
irritation
one
of
the
best
means
of
neutralising
the
poison
is
to
apply
to
the
sting
a
drop
of
a
mixture
containing
equal
parts
of
pure
carbolic
acid
and
liquor
ammoniae
free
stimulation
is
called
for
when
severe
constitutional
symptoms
are
present
snake
bites
we
are
here
only
concerned
with
the
injuries
inflicted
by
the
venomous
varieties
of
snakes
the
most
important
of
which
are
the
hooded
snakes
of
india
the
rattle
snakes
of
america
the
horned
snakes
of
africa
the
viper
of
europe
and
the
adder
of
the
united
kingdom
while
the
virulence
of
these
creatures
varies
widely
they
are
all
capable
of
producing
in
a
greater
or
less
degree
symptoms
of
acute
poisoning
in
man
and
other
animals
by
means
of
two
recurved
fangs
attached
to
the
upper
jaw
and
connected
by
a
duct
with
poison
secreting
glands
they
introduce
into
their
prey
a
thick
transparent
yellowish
fluid
of
acid
reaction
probably
of
the
nature
of
an
albumose
and
known
as
the
venom
the
clinical
features
resulting
from
the
injection
of
the
venom
vary
directly
in
intensity
with
the
amount
of
the
poison
introduced
and
the
rapidity
with
which
it
reaches
the
circulating
blood
being
most
marked
when
it
immediately
enters
a
large
vein
the
poison
is
innocuous
when
taken
into
the
stomach
locally
the
snake
inflicts
a
double
wound
passing
vertically
into
the
subcutaneous
tissue
the
edges
of
the
punctures
are
ecchymosed
and
the
adjacent
vessels
the
seat
of
thrombosis
immediately
there
is
intense
pain
and
considerable
swelling
with
congestion
which
tends
to
spread
towards
the
trunk
extensive
gangrene
may
ensue
there
is
no
special
involvement
of
the
lymphatics
the
general
symptoms
may
come
on
at
once
if
the
snake
is
a
particularly
venomous
one
or
not
for
some
hours
if
less
virulent
in
the
majority
of
viper
or
adder
bites
the
constitutional
disturbance
is
slight
and
transient
if
it
appears
at
all
snake
bites
in
children
are
particularly
dangerous
the
patient
s
condition
is
one
of
profound
shock
with
faintness
giddiness
dimness
of
sight
and
a
feeling
of
great
terror
the
pupils
dilate
the
skin
becomes
moist
with
a
clammy
sweat
and
nausea
with
vomiting
sometimes
of
blood
ensues
high
fever
cramps
loss
of
sensation
haematuria
and
melaena
are
among
the
other
symptoms
that
may
be
present
the
pulse
becomes
feeble
and
rapid
the
respiratory
nerve
centres
are
profoundly
depressed
and
delirium
followed
by
coma
usually
precedes
the
fatal
issue
which
may
take
place
in
from
five
to
forty
eight
hours
if
the
patient
survives
for
two
days
the
prognosis
is
favourable
treatment
a
broad
ligature
should
be
tied
tightly
round
the
limb
above
the
seat
of
infection
to
prevent
the
poison
passing
into
the
general
circulation
and
bleeding
from
the
wound
should
be
encouraged
the
application
of
an
elastic
bandage
from
above
downward
to
empty
the
blood
out
of
the
infected
portion
of
the
limb
has
been
recommended
the
whole
of
the
bite
should
at
once
be
excised
and
crystals
of
permanganate
of
potash
rubbed
into
the
wound
until
it
is
black
or
peroxide
of
hydrogen
applied
with
the
object
of
destroying
the
poison
by
oxidation
the
general
treatment
consists
in
free
stimulation
with
whisky
brandy
ammonia
digitalis
etc
hypodermic
injections
of
strychnin
in
doses
sufficiently
large
to
produce
a
slight
degree
of
poisoning
by
the
drug
are
particularly
useful
the
most
rational
treatment
when
it
is
available
is
the
use
of
the
antivenin
introduced
by
fraser
and
calmette
chapter
viii
tuberculosis
tubercle
bacillus
methods
of
infection
inherited
and
acquired
predisposition
relationship
of
tuberculosis
to
injury
human
and
bovine
tuberculosis
action
of
the
bacillus
upon
the
tissues
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
natural
cure
recrudescence
of
the
disease
the
tuberculous
abscess
contents
and
wall
of
the
abscess
tuberculous
sinuses
tuberculosis
occurs
more
frequently
in
some
situations
than
in
others
it
is
common
for
example
in
lymph
glands
in
bones
and
joints
in
the
peritoneum
the
intestine
the
kidney
prostate
and
testis
and
in
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
it
is
seldom
met
with
in
the
breast
or
in
muscles
and
it
rarely
affects
the
ovary
the
pancreas
the
parotid
or
the
thyreoid
tubercle
bacilli
vary
widely
in
their
virulence
and
they
are
more
tenacious
of
life
than
the
common
pyogenic
bacteria
in
a
dry
state
for
example
they
can
retain
their
vitality
for
months
and
they
can
also
survive
immersion
in
water
for
prolonged
periods
they
resist
the
action
of
the
products
of
putrefaction
for
a
considerable
time
and
are
not
destroyed
by
digestive
processes
in
the
stomach
and
intestine
they
may
be
killed
in
a
few
minutes
by
boiling
or
by
exposure
to
steam
under
pressure
or
by
immersion
for
less
than
a
minute
in
in
carbolic
lotion
methods
of
infection
in
marked
contrast
to
what
obtains
in
the
infective
diseases
that
have
already
been
described
tuberculosis
rarely
results
from
the
infection
of
a
wound
in
exceptional
instances
however
this
does
occur
and
in
illustration
of
the
fact
may
be
cited
the
case
of
a
servant
who
cut
her
finger
with
a
broken
spittoon
containing
the
sputum
of
her
consumptive
master
the
wound
subsequently
showed
evidence
of
tuberculous
infection
which
ultimately
spread
up
along
the
lymph
vessels
of
the
arm
pathologists
too
whose
hands
before
the
days
of
rubber
gloves
were
frequently
exposed
to
the
contact
of
tuberculous
tissues
and
pus
were
liable
to
suffer
from
a
form
of
tuberculosis
of
the
skin
of
the
finger
known
as
anatomical
tubercle
slight
wounds
of
the
feet
in
children
who
go
about
barefoot
in
towns
sometimes
become
infected
with
tubercle
operation
wounds
made
with
instruments
contaminated
with
tuberculous
material
have
also
been
known
to
become
infected
it
is
highly
probable
that
the
common
form
of
tuberculosis
of
the
skin
known
as
lupus
arises
by
direct
infection
from
without
illustration
fig
tubercle
bacilli
in
caseous
material
x
diam
z
neilsen
stain
in
the
vast
majority
of
cases
the
tubercle
bacillus
gains
entrance
to
the
body
by
way
of
the
mucous
surfaces
the
organisms
being
either
inhaled
or
swallowed
those
inhaled
are
mostly
derived
from
the
human
subject
those
swallowed
from
cattle
bacilli
whether
inhaled
or
swallowed
are
especially
apt
to
lodge
about
the
pharynx
and
pass
to
the
pharyngeal
lymphoid
tissue
and
tonsils
and
by
way
of
the
lymph
vessels
to
the
glands
the
glands
most
frequently
infected
in
this
way
are
the
cervical
glands
and
those
within
the
cavity
of
the
chest
particularly
the
bronchial
glands
at
the
root
of
the
lung
from
these
infection
extends
at
any
later
period
in
life
to
the
bones
joints
and
internal
organs
there
is
reason
to
believe
that
the
organisms
may
lie
in
a
dormant
condition
for
an
indefinite
period
in
these
glands
and
only
become
active
long
afterwards
when
some
depression
of
the
patient
s
health
produces
conditions
which
favour
their
growth
when
the
organisms
become
active
in
this
way
the
tuberculous
tissue
undergoes
softening
and
disintegration
and
the
infective
material
by
bursting
into
an
adjacent
vein
may
enter
the
blood
stream
in
which
it
is
carried
to
distant
parts
of
the
body
in
this
way
a
general
tuberculosis
may
be
set
up
or
localised
foci
of
tuberculosis
may
develop
in
the
tissues
in
which
the
organisms
lodge
many
tuberculous
patients
are
to
be
regarded
as
possessing
in
their
bronchial
glands
or
elsewhere
an
internal
store
of
bacilli
to
which
the
disease
for
which
advice
is
sought
owes
its
origin
and
from
which
similar
outbreaks
of
tuberculosis
may
originate
in
the
future
the
alimentary
mucous
membrane
especially
that
of
the
lower
ileum
and
caecum
is
exposed
to
infection
by
swallowed
sputum
and
by
food
materials
such
as
milk
containing
tubercle
bacilli
the
organisms
may
lodge
in
the
mucous
membrane
and
cause
tuberculous
ulceration
or
they
may
be
carried
through
the
wall
of
the
bowel
into
the
lacteals
along
which
they
pass
to
the
mesenteric
glands
where
they
become
arrested
and
give
rise
to
tuberculous
disease
relationship
of
tuberculosis
to
trauma
any
tissue
whose
vitality
has
been
lowered
by
injury
or
disease
furnishes
a
favourable
nidus
for
the
lodgment
and
growth
of
tubercle
bacilli
the
injury
or
disease
however
is
to
be
looked
upon
as
determining
the
localisation
of
the
tuberculous
lesion
rather
than
as
an
essential
factor
in
its
causation
in
a
person
for
example
in
whose
blood
tubercle
bacilli
are
circulating
and
reaching
every
tissue
and
organ
of
the
body
the
occurrence
of
tuberculous
disease
in
a
particular
part
may
be
determined
by
the
depression
of
the
tissues
resulting
from
an
injury
of
that
part
there
can
be
no
doubt
that
excessive
movement
and
jarring
of
a
limb
aggravates
tuberculous
disease
of
a
joint
also
that
an
injury
may
light
up
a
focus
that
has
been
long
quiescent
but
we
do
not
agree
with
those
da
costa
for
example
who
maintain
that
injury
may
be
a
determining
cause
of
tuberculosis
the
question
is
not
one
of
mere
academic
interest
but
one
that
may
raise
important
issues
in
the
law
courts
human
and
bovine
tuberculosis
the
frequency
of
the
bovine
bacillus
in
the
abdominal
and
in
the
glandular
and
osseous
tuberculous
lesions
of
children
would
appear
to
justify
the
conclusion
that
the
disease
is
transmissible
from
the
ox
to
the
human
subject
and
that
the
milk
of
tuberculous
cows
is
probably
a
common
vehicle
of
transmission
changes
in
the
tissues
following
upon
the
successful
lodgment
of
tubercle
bacilli
the
action
of
the
bacilli
on
the
tissues
results
in
the
formation
of
granulation
tissue
comprising
characteristic
tissue
elements
and
with
a
marked
tendency
to
undergo
caseation
the
recognition
of
the
characteristic
elements
with
or
without
caseation
is
usually
sufficient
evidence
of
the
tuberculous
nature
of
any
portion
of
tissue
examined
for
diagnostic
purposes
the
recognition
of
the
bacillus
itself
by
appropriate
methods
of
staining
makes
the
diagnosis
a
certainty
but
as
it
is
by
no
means
easy
to
identify
the
organism
in
many
forms
of
surgical
tuberculosis
it
may
be
necessary
to
have
recourse
to
experimental
inoculation
of
susceptible
animals
such
as
guinea
pigs
the
changes
subsequent
to
the
formation
of
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
are
liable
to
many
variations
it
must
always
be
borne
in
mind
that
although
the
bacilli
have
effected
a
lodgment
and
have
inaugurated
disease
the
relation
between
them
and
the
tissues
remains
one
of
mutual
antagonism
which
of
them
is
to
gain
and
keep
the
upper
hand
in
the
conflict
depends
on
their
relative
powers
of
resistance
if
the
tissues
prevail
there
ensues
a
process
of
repair
in
the
immediate
vicinity
of
the
area
of
infection
young
connective
tissue
and
later
fibrous
tissue
is
formed
this
may
replace
the
tuberculous
tissue
and
bring
about
repair
a
fibrous
cicatrix
remaining
to
mark
the
scene
of
the
previous
contest
scars
of
this
nature
are
frequently
discovered
at
the
apex
of
the
lung
after
death
in
persons
who
have
at
one
time
suffered
from
pulmonary
phthisis
under
other
circumstances
the
tuberculous
tissue
that
has
undergone
caseation
or
even
calcification
is
only
encapsulated
by
the
new
fibrous
tissue
like
a
foreign
body
although
this
may
be
regarded
as
a
victory
for
the
tissues
the
cure
if
such
it
may
be
called
is
not
necessarily
a
permanent
one
for
at
any
subsequent
period
if
the
part
affected
is
disturbed
by
injury
or
through
some
other
influence
the
encapsulated
tubercle
may
again
become
active
and
get
the
upper
hand
of
the
tissues
and
there
results
a
relapse
or
recrudescence
of
the
disease
this
tendency
to
relapse
after
apparent
cure
is
a
notable
feature
of
tuberculous
disease
as
it
is
met
with
in
the
spine
or
in
the
hip
joint
and
it
necessitates
a
prolonged
course
of
treatment
to
give
the
best
chance
of
a
lasting
cure
if
however
at
the
inauguration
of
the
tuberculous
disease
the
bacilli
prevail
the
infection
tends
to
spread
into
the
tissues
surrounding
those
originally
infected
and
more
and
more
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
is
formed
finally
the
tuberculous
tissue
breaks
down
and
liquefies
resulting
in
the
formation
of
a
cold
abscess
in
their
struggle
with
the
tissues
tubercle
bacilli
receive
considerable
support
and
assistance
from
any
pyogenic
organisms
that
may
be
present
a
tuberculous
infection
may
exhibit
its
aggressive
qualities
in
a
more
serious
manner
by
sending
off
detachments
of
bacilli
which
are
carried
by
the
lymphatics
to
the
nearest
glands
or
by
the
blood
stream
to
more
distant
and
it
may
be
to
all
parts
of
the
body
when
the
infection
is
thus
generalised
the
condition
is
called
general
tuberculosis
considering
the
extraordinary
frequency
of
localised
forms
of
surgical
tuberculosis
general
dissemination
of
the
disease
is
rare
the
clinical
features
of
surgical
tuberculosis
will
be
described
with
the
individual
tissues
and
organs
as
they
vary
widely
according
to
the
situation
of
the
lesion
the
general
treatment
consists
in
combating
the
adverse
influences
that
have
been
mentioned
as
increasing
the
liability
to
tuberculous
infection
within
recent
years
the
value
of
the
open
air
treatment
has
been
widely
recognised
an
open
air
life
even
in
the
centre
of
a
city
may
be
followed
by
marked
improvement
especially
in
the
hospital
class
of
patient
whose
home
surroundings
tend
to
favour
the
progress
of
the
disease
the
purer
air
of
places
away
from
centres
of
population
is
still
better
and
according
to
the
idiosyncrasies
of
the
individual
patient
mountain
air
or
that
of
the
sea
coast
may
be
preferred
in
view
of
the
possible
discomforts
and
gastric
disturbance
which
may
attend
a
sea
voyage
this
should
be
recommended
to
patients
suffering
from
tuberculous
lesions
with
more
caution
than
has
hitherto
been
exercised
the
diet
must
be
a
liberal
one
and
should
include
those
articles
which
are
at
the
same
time
easily
digested
and
nourishing
especially
proteids
and
fats
milk
obtained
from
a
reliable
source
and
underdone
butcher
meat
are
among
the
best
when
the
ordinary
nourishment
taken
is
insufficient
it
may
be
supplemented
by
such
articles
as
malt
extract
stout
and
cod
liver
oil
the
last
is
specially
beneficial
in
patients
who
do
not
take
enough
fat
in
other
forms
it
is
noteworthy
that
many
tuberculous
patients
show
an
aversion
to
fat
for
the
use
of
tuberculin
in
diagnosis
and
for
the
vaccine
treatment
of
tuberculosis
the
reader
is
referred
to
text
books
on
medicine
in
addition
to
increasing
the
resisting
power
of
the
patient
it
is
important
to
enable
the
fluids
of
the
body
so
altered
to
come
into
contact
with
the
tuberculous
focus
one
of
the
obstacles
to
this
is
that
the
focus
is
often
surrounded
by
tissues
or
fluids
which
have
been
almost
entirely
deprived
of
bactericidal
substances
in
the
case
of
caseated
glands
in
the
neck
for
example
it
is
obvious
that
the
removal
of
this
inert
material
is
necessary
before
the
tissues
can
be
irrigated
with
fluids
of
high
bactericidal
value
again
in
tuberculous
ascites
the
abdominal
cavity
is
filled
with
a
fluid
practically
devoid
of
anti
bacterial
substances
so
that
the
bacilli
are
able
to
thrive
and
work
their
will
on
the
tissues
when
the
stagnant
fluid
is
got
rid
of
by
laparotomy
the
parts
are
immediately
douched
with
lymph
charged
with
protective
substances
the
bactericidal
power
of
which
may
be
many
times
that
of
the
fluid
displaced
it
is
probable
that
the
beneficial
influence
of
counter
irritants
such
as
blisters
and
exposure
to
the
finsen
light
and
other
forms
of
rays
is
to
be
attributed
in
part
to
the
increased
flow
of
blood
to
the
infected
tissues
artificial
hyperaemia
as
has
been
explained
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
by
the
method
devised
by
bier
constitutes
one
of
our
most
efficient
means
of
combating
bacterial
infection
the
treatment
of
tuberculosis
on
this
plan
has
been
proved
by
experience
to
be
a
valuable
addition
to
our
therapeutic
measures
and
the
simplicity
of
its
application
has
led
to
its
being
widely
adopted
in
practice
it
results
in
an
increase
in
the
reactive
changes
around
the
tuberculous
focus
an
increase
in
the
immigration
of
leucocytes
and
infiltration
with
the
lymphocytes
the
constricting
bandage
should
be
applied
at
some
distance
above
the
seat
of
infection
for
instance
in
disease
of
the
wrist
it
is
put
on
above
the
elbow
and
it
must
not
cause
pain
either
where
it
is
applied
or
in
the
diseased
part
the
bandage
is
only
applied
for
a
few
hours
each
day
either
two
hours
at
a
time
or
twice
a
day
for
one
hour
and
while
it
is
on
all
dressings
are
removed
save
a
piece
of
sterile
gauze
over
any
wound
or
sinus
that
may
be
present
the
process
of
cure
takes
a
long
time
nine
or
even
twelve
months
in
the
case
of
a
severe
joint
affection
in
cases
in
which
a
constricting
bandage
is
inapplicable
for
example
in
cold
abscesses
tuberculous
glands
or
tendon
sheaths
klapp
s
suction
bell
is
employed
the
cup
is
applied
for
five
minutes
at
a
time
and
then
taken
off
for
three
minutes
and
this
is
repeated
over
a
period
of
about
three
quarters
of
an
hour
the
pus
is
allowed
to
escape
by
a
small
incision
and
no
packing
or
drain
should
be
introduced
it
has
been
found
that
tuberculous
lesions
tend
to
undergo
cure
when
the
infected
tissues
are
exposed
to
the
rays
of
the
sun
heliotherapy
therefore
whenever
practicable
this
therapeutic
measure
should
be
had
recourse
to
since
the
introduction
of
the
methods
of
treatment
described
above
and
especially
by
their
employment
at
an
early
stage
in
the
disease
the
number
of
cases
of
tuberculosis
requiring
operative
interference
has
greatly
diminished
there
are
still
circumstances
however
in
which
an
operation
is
required
for
example
in
disease
of
the
lymph
glands
for
the
removal
of
inert
masses
of
caseous
material
in
disease
of
bone
for
the
removal
of
sequestra
or
in
disease
of
joints
to
improve
the
function
of
the
limb
it
is
to
be
understood
however
that
operative
treatment
must
always
be
preceded
by
and
combined
with
other
therapeutic
measures
tuberculous
abscess
the
caseation
of
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
and
its
liquefaction
is
a
slow
and
insidious
process
and
is
unattended
with
the
classical
signs
of
inflammation
hence
the
terms
cold
and
chronic
applied
to
the
tuberculous
abscess
in
a
cold
abscess
such
as
that
which
results
from
tuberculous
disease
of
the
vertebrae
the
clinical
appearances
are
those
of
a
soft
fluid
swelling
without
heat
redness
pain
or
fever
when
toxic
symptoms
are
present
they
are
usually
due
to
a
mixed
infection
a
tuberculous
abscess
results
from
the
disintegration
and
liquefaction
of
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
which
has
undergone
caseation
fluid
and
cells
from
the
adjacent
blood
vessels
exude
into
the
cavity
and
lead
to
variations
in
the
character
of
its
contents
in
some
cases
the
contents
consist
of
a
clear
amber
coloured
fluid
in
which
are
suspended
fragments
of
caseated
tissue
in
others
of
a
white
material
like
cream
cheese
from
the
addition
of
a
sufficient
number
of
leucocytes
the
contents
may
resemble
the
pus
of
an
ordinary
abscess
the
wall
of
the
abscess
is
lined
with
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
the
inner
layers
of
which
are
undergoing
caseation
and
disintegration
and
present
a
shreddy
appearance
the
outer
layers
consist
of
tuberculous
tissue
which
has
not
yet
undergone
caseation
the
abscess
tends
to
increase
in
size
by
progressive
liquefaction
of
the
inner
layers
caseation
of
the
outer
layers
and
the
further
invasion
of
the
surrounding
tissues
by
tubercle
bacilli
in
this
way
a
tuberculous
abscess
is
capable
of
indefinite
extension
and
increase
in
size
until
it
reaches
a
free
surface
and
ruptures
externally
the
direction
in
which
it
spreads
is
influenced
by
the
anatomical
arrangement
of
the
tissues
and
possibly
to
some
extent
by
gravity
and
the
abscess
may
reach
the
surface
at
a
considerable
distance
from
its
seat
of
origin
the
best
illustration
of
this
is
seen
in
the
psoas
abscess
which
may
originate
in
the
dorsal
vertebrae
extend
downwards
within
the
sheath
of
the
psoas
muscle
and
finally
appear
in
the
thigh
clinical
features
the
insidious
development
of
the
tuberculous
abscess
is
one
of
its
characteristic
features
the
swelling
may
attain
a
considerable
size
without
the
patient
being
aware
of
its
existence
and
as
a
matter
of
fact
it
is
often
discovered
accidentally
the
absence
of
toxaemia
is
to
be
associated
with
the
incapacity
of
the
wall
of
the
abscess
to
permit
of
absorption
this
is
shown
also
by
the
fact
that
when
even
a
large
quantity
of
iodoform
is
inserted
into
the
cavity
of
the
abscess
there
are
no
symptoms
of
poisoning
the
abscess
varies
in
size
from
a
small
cherry
to
a
cavity
containing
several
pints
of
pus
its
shape
also
varies
it
is
usually
that
of
a
flattened
sphere
but
it
may
present
pockets
or
burrows
running
in
various
directions
sometimes
it
is
hour
glass
or
dumb
bell
shaped
as
is
well
illustrated
in
the
region
of
the
groin
in
disease
of
the
spine
or
pelvis
where
there
may
be
a
large
sac
occupying
the
venter
ilii
and
a
smaller
one
in
the
thigh
the
two
communicating
by
a
narrow
channel
under
poupart
s
ligament
by
pressing
with
the
fingers
the
pus
may
be
displaced
from
one
compartment
to
the
other
the
usual
course
of
events
is
that
the
abscess
progresses
slowly
and
finally
reaches
a
free
surface
generally
the
skin
as
it
does
so
there
may
be
some
pain
redness
and
local
elevation
of
temperature
fluctuation
becomes
evident
and
superficial
and
the
skin
becomes
livid
and
finally
gives
way
if
the
case
is
left
to
nature
the
discharge
of
pus
continues
and
the
track
opening
on
the
skin
remains
as
a
sinus
the
persistence
of
suppuration
is
due
to
the
presence
in
the
wall
of
the
abscess
and
of
the
sinus
of
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
which
so
long
as
it
remains
continues
to
furnish
discharge
and
so
prevents
healing
sooner
or
later
pyogenic
organisms
gain
access
to
the
sinus
and
through
it
to
the
wall
of
the
abscess
they
tend
further
to
depress
the
resisting
power
of
the
tissues
and
thereby
aggravate
and
perpetuate
the
tuberculous
disease
this
superadded
infection
with
pyogenic
organisms
exposes
the
patient
to
the
further
risks
of
septic
intoxication
especially
in
the
form
of
hectic
fever
and
septicaemia
and
increases
the
liability
to
general
tuberculosis
and
to
waxy
degeneration
of
the
internal
organs
the
mixed
infection
is
chiefly
responsible
for
the
pyrexia
sweating
and
emaciation
which
the
laity
associate
with
consumptive
disease
a
tuberculous
abscess
may
in
one
or
other
of
these
ways
be
a
cause
of
death
residual
abscess
is
the
name
given
to
an
abscess
that
makes
its
appearance
months
or
even
years
after
the
apparent
cure
of
tuberculous
disease
as
for
example
in
the
hip
joint
or
spine
it
is
called
residual
because
it
has
its
origin
in
the
remains
of
the
original
disease
illustration
fig
tuberculous
abscess
in
right
lumbar
region
in
a
woman
aged
thirty
diagnosis
a
cold
abscess
is
to
be
diagnosed
from
a
syphilitic
gumma
a
cyst
and
from
lipoma
and
other
soft
tumours
the
differential
diagnosis
of
these
affections
will
be
considered
later
it
is
often
made
easier
by
recognising
the
presence
of
a
lesion
that
is
likely
to
cause
a
cold
abscess
such
as
tuberculous
disease
of
the
spine
or
of
the
sacro
iliac
joint
when
it
is
about
to
burst
externally
it
may
be
difficult
to
distinguish
a
tuberculous
abscess
from
one
due
to
infection
with
pyogenic
organisms
even
when
the
abscess
is
opened
the
appearances
of
the
pus
may
not
supply
the
desired
information
and
it
may
be
necessary
to
submit
it
to
bacteriological
examination
when
the
pus
is
found
to
be
sterile
it
is
usually
safe
to
assume
that
the
condition
is
tuberculous
as
in
other
forms
of
suppuration
the
causative
organisms
can
usually
be
recognised
experimental
inoculation
will
establish
a
definite
diagnosis
but
it
implies
a
delay
of
two
to
three
weeks
treatment
the
tuberculous
abscess
may
recede
and
disappear
under
general
treatment
many
surgeons
advise
that
so
long
as
the
abscess
is
quiescent
it
should
be
left
alone
all
agree
however
that
if
it
shows
a
tendency
to
spread
to
increase
in
size
or
to
approach
the
skin
or
a
mucous
membrane
something
should
be
done
to
avoid
the
danger
of
its
bursting
and
becoming
infected
with
pyogenic
organisms
simple
evacuation
of
the
abscess
by
a
hollow
needle
may
suffice
or
bismuth
or
iodoform
may
be
introduced
after
withdrawal
of
the
contents
evacuation
of
the
abscess
and
injection
of
iodoform
the
iodoform
is
employed
in
the
form
of
a
per
cent
solution
in
ether
or
the
same
proportion
suspended
in
glycerin
either
form
becomes
sterile
soon
after
it
is
prepared
its
curative
effects
would
appear
to
depend
upon
the
liberation
of
iodine
which
restrains
the
activity
of
the
bacilli
and
upon
its
capacity
for
irritating
the
tissues
and
so
inducing
a
protective
leucocytosis
and
also
of
stimulating
the
formation
of
scar
tissue
an
anaesthetic
is
rarely
called
for
except
in
children
the
abscess
is
first
evacuated
by
means
of
a
large
trocar
and
cannula
introduced
obliquely
through
the
overlying
soft
parts
avoiding
any
part
where
the
skin
is
thin
or
red
if
the
cannula
becomes
blocked
with
caseous
material
it
may
be
cleared
with
a
probe
or
a
small
quantity
of
saline
solution
is
forced
in
by
the
syringe
the
iodoform
is
injected
by
means
of
a
glass
barrelled
syringe
which
is
firmly
screwed
on
to
the
cannula
the
amount
injected
varies
with
the
size
of
the
abscess
and
the
age
of
the
patient
it
may
be
said
to
range
from
two
or
three
drams
in
the
case
of
children
to
several
ounces
in
large
abscesses
in
adults
the
cannula
is
withdrawn
the
puncture
is
closed
by
a
michel
s
clip
and
a
dressing
applied
so
as
to
exert
a
certain
amount
of
compression
if
the
abscess
fills
up
again
the
procedure
should
be
repeated
in
doing
so
the
contents
show
the
coloration
due
to
liberated
iodine
when
the
contents
are
semi
solid
and
cannot
be
withdrawn
even
through
a
large
cannula
an
incision
must
be
made
and
after
the
cavity
has
been
emptied
the
iodoform
is
introduced
through
a
short
rubber
tube
attached
to
the
syringe
experience
has
shown
that
even
large
abscesses
such
as
those
associated
with
spinal
disease
may
be
cured
by
iodoform
injection
and
this
even
when
rupture
of
the
abscess
on
the
skin
surface
has
appeared
to
be
imminent
another
method
of
treatment
which
is
less
popular
now
than
it
used
to
be
and
which
is
chiefly
applicable
in
abscesses
of
moderate
size
is
by
incision
of
the
abscess
and
removal
of
the
tuberculous
tissue
in
its
wall
with
the
sharp
spoon
an
incision
is
made
which
will
give
free
access
to
the
interior
of
the
abscess
so
that
outlying
pockets
or
recesses
may
not
be
overlooked
after
removal
of
the
pus
the
wall
of
the
abscess
is
scraped
with
the
volkmann
spoon
or
with
barker
s
flushing
spoon
to
get
rid
of
the
tuberculous
tissue
with
which
it
is
lined
in
using
the
spoon
care
must
be
taken
that
its
sharp
edge
does
not
perforate
the
wall
of
a
vein
or
other
important
structure
any
debris
which
may
adhere
to
the
walls
is
removed
by
rubbing
with
dry
gauze
the
oozing
of
blood
is
arrested
by
packing
the
cavity
for
a
few
minutes
with
gauze
after
the
packing
is
removed
iodoform
powder
is
rubbed
into
the
raw
surface
the
soft
parts
divided
by
the
incision
are
sutured
in
layers
so
as
to
ensure
primary
union
if
on
the
other
hand
there
is
fear
of
a
mixed
infection
especially
in
abscesses
near
the
rectum
or
anus
it
is
safer
to
treat
it
by
the
open
method
packing
the
cavity
with
iodoform
worsted
or
bismuth
gauze
which
is
renewed
at
intervals
of
a
week
or
ten
days
as
the
cavity
heals
from
the
bottom
another
method
is
to
incise
the
abscess
cleanse
the
cavity
with
gauze
irrigate
with
carrel
dakin
solution
and
pack
with
gauze
smeared
with
the
dilute
non
toxic
b
i
p
p
bismuth
and
iodoform
parts
vaseline
parts
hard
paraffin
sufficient
to
give
the
consistence
of
butter
the
wound
is
closed
with
bipped
silk
sutures
one
of
these
the
waiting
suture
is
left
loose
to
permit
of
withdrawal
of
the
gauze
after
forty
eight
hours
the
waiting
suture
is
then
tied
and
delayed
primary
union
is
thus
effected
when
the
skin
over
the
abscess
is
red
thin
and
about
to
give
way
as
is
frequently
the
case
when
the
abscess
is
situated
in
the
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
any
skin
which
is
undermined
and
infected
with
tubercle
should
be
removed
with
the
scissors
at
the
same
time
that
the
abscess
is
dealt
with
in
abscesses
treated
by
the
open
method
when
the
cavity
has
become
lined
with
healthy
granulations
it
may
be
closed
by
secondary
suture
or
if
the
granulating
surface
is
flush
with
the
skin
healing
may
be
hastened
by
skin
grafting
if
the
tuberculous
abscess
has
burst
and
left
a
sinus
this
is
apt
to
persist
because
of
the
presence
of
tuberculous
tissue
in
its
wall
and
of
superadded
pyogenic
infection
or
because
it
serves
as
an
avenue
for
the
escape
of
discharge
from
a
focus
of
tubercle
in
a
bone
or
a
lymph
gland
illustration
fig
tuberculous
sinus
injected
through
its
opening
in
the
forearm
with
bismuth
paste
mr
pirie
watson
s
case
radiogram
by
dr
hope
fowler
the
treatment
varies
with
the
conditions
present
and
must
include
measures
directed
to
the
lesion
from
which
the
sinus
has
originated
the
extent
and
direction
of
any
given
sinus
may
be
demonstrated
by
the
use
of
the
probe
or
more
accurately
by
injecting
the
sinus
with
a
paste
consisting
of
white
vaseline
containing
to
per
cent
of
bismuth
subcarbonate
and
following
its
track
with
the
x
rays
fig
it
was
found
by
beck
of
chicago
that
the
injection
of
bismuth
paste
is
frequently
followed
by
healing
of
the
sinus
and
that
if
one
injection
fails
to
bring
about
a
cure
repeating
the
injection
every
second
day
may
be
successful
some
caution
must
be
observed
in
this
treatment
as
symptoms
of
poisoning
have
been
observed
to
follow
its
use
if
they
manifest
themselves
an
injection
of
warm
olive
oil
should
be
given
the
oil
left
in
for
twelve
hours
or
so
forms
an
emulsion
with
the
bismuth
which
can
be
withdrawn
by
aspiration
iodoform
suspended
in
glycerin
may
be
employed
in
a
similar
manner
when
these
and
other
non
operative
measures
fail
and
the
whole
track
of
the
sinus
is
accessible
it
should
be
laid
open
scraped
and
packed
with
bismuth
or
iodoform
gauze
until
it
heals
from
the
bottom
the
tuberculous
ulcer
is
described
in
the
chapter
on
ulcers
chapter
ix
syphilis
definition
virus
acquired
syphilis
primary
period
incubation
primary
chancre
glandular
enlargement
extra
genital
chancres
treatment
secondary
period
general
symptoms
skin
affections
mucous
patches
affections
of
bones
joints
eyes
etc
treatment
salvarsan
methods
of
administering
mercury
syphilis
and
marriage
intermediate
stage
reminders
tertiary
period
general
symptoms
gummata
tertiary
ulcers
tertiary
lesions
of
skin
mucous
membrane
bones
joints
etc
second
attacks
inherited
syphilis
transmission
clinical
features
in
infancy
in
later
life
contagiousness
treatment
syphilis
is
an
infective
disease
due
to
the
entrance
into
the
body
of
a
specific
virus
it
is
nearly
always
communicated
from
one
individual
to
another
by
contact
infection
the
discharge
from
a
syphilitic
lesion
being
the
medium
through
which
the
virus
is
transmitted
and
the
seat
of
inoculation
is
almost
invariably
a
surface
covered
by
squamous
epithelium
the
disease
was
unknown
in
europe
before
the
year
when
it
was
introduced
into
spain
by
columbus
crew
who
were
infected
in
haiti
where
the
disease
had
been
endemic
from
time
immemorial
bloch
the
granulation
tissue
which
forms
as
a
result
of
the
reaction
of
the
tissues
to
the
presence
of
the
virus
is
chiefly
composed
of
lymphocytes
and
plasma
cells
along
with
an
abundant
new
formation
of
capillary
blood
vessels
giant
cells
are
not
uncommon
but
the
endothelioid
cells
which
are
so
marked
a
feature
of
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
are
practically
absent
when
syphilis
is
communicated
from
one
individual
to
another
by
contact
infection
the
condition
is
spoken
of
as
acquired
syphilis
and
the
first
visible
sign
of
the
disease
appears
at
the
site
of
inoculation
and
is
known
as
the
primary
lesion
those
who
have
thus
acquired
the
disease
may
transmit
it
to
their
offspring
who
are
then
said
to
suffer
from
inherited
syphilis
the
virus
of
syphilis
the
cause
of
syphilis
whether
acquired
or
inherited
is
the
organism
described
by
schaudinn
and
hoffman
in
under
the
name
of
spirochaeta
pallida
or
spironema
pallidum
it
is
a
delicate
thread
like
spirilla
in
length
averaging
from
to
u
and
in
width
about
u
and
is
distinguished
from
other
spirochaetes
by
its
delicate
shape
its
dead
white
appearance
together
with
its
closely
twisted
spiral
form
with
numerous
undulations
to
which
are
perfectly
regular
and
are
characteristic
in
that
they
remain
the
same
during
rest
and
in
active
movement
fig
in
a
fresh
specimen
such
as
a
scraping
from
a
hard
chancre
suspended
in
a
little
salt
solution
it
shows
active
movements
the
organism
is
readily
destroyed
by
heat
and
perishes
in
the
absence
of
moisture
it
has
been
proved
experimentally
that
it
remains
infective
only
up
to
six
hours
after
its
removal
from
the
body
noguchi
has
succeeded
in
obtaining
pure
cultures
from
the
infected
tissues
of
the
rabbit
illustration
fig
spirochaeta
pallida
from
scraping
of
hard
chancre
of
prepuce
x
diam
burri
method
the
spirochaete
may
be
recognised
in
films
made
by
scraping
the
deeper
parts
of
the
primary
lesion
from
papules
on
the
skin
or
from
blisters
artificially
raised
on
lesions
of
the
skin
or
on
the
immediately
adjacent
portion
of
healthy
skin
it
is
readily
found
in
the
mucous
patches
and
condylomata
of
the
secondary
period
it
is
best
stained
by
giemsa
s
method
and
its
recognition
is
greatly
aided
by
the
use
of
the
ultra
microscope
the
spirochaete
has
been
demonstrated
in
every
form
of
syphilitic
lesion
and
has
been
isolated
from
the
blood
with
difficulty
and
from
lymph
withdrawn
by
a
hollow
needle
from
enlarged
lymph
glands
the
saliva
of
persons
suffering
from
syphilitic
lesions
of
the
mouth
also
contains
the
organism
illustration
fig
spirochaeta
refrigerans
from
scraping
of
vagina
x
diam
burri
method
in
tertiary
lesions
there
is
greater
difficulty
in
demonstrating
the
spirochaete
but
small
numbers
have
been
found
in
the
peripheral
parts
of
gummata
and
in
the
thickened
patches
in
syphilitic
disease
of
the
aorta
noguchi
and
moore
have
discovered
the
spirochaete
in
the
brain
in
a
number
of
cases
of
general
paralysis
of
the
insane
the
spirochaete
may
persist
in
the
body
for
a
long
time
after
infection
its
presence
has
been
demonstrated
as
long
as
sixteen
years
after
the
original
acquisition
of
the
disease
in
inherited
syphilis
the
spirochaete
is
present
in
enormous
numbers
throughout
all
the
organs
and
fluids
of
the
body
considerable
interest
attaches
to
the
observations
of
metchnikoff
roux
and
neisser
who
have
succeeded
in
conveying
syphilis
to
the
chimpanzee
and
other
members
of
the
ape
tribe
obtaining
primary
and
secondary
lesions
similar
to
those
observed
in
man
and
also
containing
the
spirochaete
in
animals
the
disease
has
been
transmitted
by
material
from
all
kinds
of
syphilitic
lesions
including
even
the
blood
in
the
secondary
and
tertiary
stages
of
the
disease
the
primary
lesion
is
in
the
form
of
an
indurated
papule
in
every
respect
resembling
the
corresponding
lesion
in
man
and
associated
with
enlargement
and
induration
of
the
lymph
glands
the
primary
lesion
usually
appears
about
thirty
days
after
inoculation
to
be
followed
in
about
half
the
cases
by
secondary
manifestations
which
are
usually
of
a
mild
character
in
no
instance
has
any
tertiary
lesion
been
observed
the
severity
of
the
affection
amongst
apes
would
appear
to
be
in
proportion
to
the
nearness
of
the
relationship
of
the
animal
to
the
human
subject
the
eye
of
the
rabbit
is
also
susceptible
to
inoculation
from
syphilitic
lesions
the
material
in
a
finely
divided
state
is
introduced
into
the
anterior
chamber
of
the
eye
attempts
to
immunise
against
the
disease
have
so
far
proved
negative
but
metchnikoff
has
shown
that
the
inunction
of
the
part
inoculated
with
an
ointment
containing
per
cent
of
calomel
within
one
hour
of
infection
suffices
to
neutralise
the
virus
in
man
and
up
to
eighteen
hours
in
monkeys
he
recommends
the
adoption
of
this
procedure
in
the
prophylaxis
of
syphilis
noguchi
has
made
an
emulsion
of
dead
spirochaetes
which
he
calls
luetin
and
which
gives
a
specific
reaction
resembling
that
of
tuberculin
in
tuberculosis
a
papule
or
a
pustule
forming
at
the
site
of
the
intra
dermal
injection
it
is
said
to
be
most
efficacious
in
the
tertiary
and
latent
forms
of
syphilis
which
are
precisely
those
forms
in
which
the
diagnosis
is
surrounded
with
difficulties
acquired
syphilis
in
the
vast
majority
of
cases
infection
takes
place
during
the
congress
of
the
sexes
delicate
easily
abraded
surfaces
are
then
brought
into
contact
and
the
discharge
from
lesions
containing
the
virus
is
placed
under
favourable
conditions
for
conveying
the
disease
from
one
person
to
the
other
in
the
male
the
possibility
of
infection
taking
place
is
increased
if
the
virus
is
retained
under
cover
of
a
long
and
tight
prepuce
and
if
there
are
abrasions
on
the
surface
with
which
it
comes
in
contact
the
frequency
with
which
infection
takes
place
on
the
genitals
during
sexual
intercourse
warrants
syphilis
being
considered
a
venereal
disease
although
there
are
other
ways
in
which
it
may
be
contracted
some
of
these
imply
direct
contact
such
for
example
as
kissing
the
digital
examination
of
syphilitic
patients
by
doctors
or
nurses
or
infection
of
the
surgeon
s
fingers
while
operating
upon
a
syphilitic
patient
in
suckling
a
syphilitic
wet
nurse
may
infect
a
healthy
infant
or
a
syphilitic
infant
may
infect
a
healthy
wet
nurse
in
other
cases
the
infection
is
by
indirect
contact
the
virus
being
conveyed
through
the
medium
of
articles
contaminated
by
a
syphilitic
patient
such
for
example
as
surgical
instruments
tobacco
pipes
wind
instruments
table
utensils
towels
or
underclothing
physiological
secretions
such
as
saliva
milk
or
tears
are
not
capable
of
communicating
the
disease
unless
contaminated
by
discharge
from
a
syphilitic
sore
while
the
saliva
itself
is
innocuous
it
can
be
and
often
is
contaminated
by
the
discharge
from
mucous
patches
or
other
syphilitic
lesions
in
the
mouth
and
throat
and
is
then
a
dangerous
medium
of
infection
unless
these
extra
genital
sources
of
infection
are
borne
in
mind
there
is
a
danger
of
failing
to
recognise
the
primary
lesion
of
syphilis
in
unusual
positions
such
as
the
lip
finger
or
nipple
when
the
disease
is
thus
acquired
by
innocent
transfer
it
is
known
as
syphilis
insontium
stages
or
periods
of
syphilis
following
the
teaching
of
ricord
it
is
customary
to
divide
the
life
history
of
syphilis
into
three
periods
or
stages
referred
to
for
convenience
as
primary
secondary
and
tertiary
this
division
is
to
some
extent
arbitrary
and
artificial
as
the
different
stages
overlap
one
another
and
the
lesions
of
one
stage
merge
insensibly
into
those
of
another
wide
variations
are
met
with
in
the
manifestations
of
the
secondary
stage
and
histologically
there
is
no
valid
distinction
to
be
drawn
between
secondary
and
tertiary
lesions
the
primary
period
embraces
the
interval
that
elapses
between
the
initial
infection
and
the
first
constitutional
manifestations
roughly
from
four
to
eight
weeks
and
includes
the
period
of
incubation
the
development
of
the
primary
sore
and
the
enlargement
of
the
nearest
lymph
glands
the
secondary
period
varies
in
duration
from
one
to
two
years
during
which
time
the
patient
is
liable
to
suffer
from
manifestations
which
are
for
the
most
part
superficial
in
character
affecting
the
skin
and
its
appendages
the
mucous
membranes
and
the
lymph
glands
the
tertiary
period
has
no
time
limit
except
that
it
follows
upon
the
secondary
so
that
during
the
remainder
of
his
life
the
patient
is
liable
to
suffer
from
manifestations
which
may
affect
the
deeper
tissues
and
internal
organs
as
well
as
the
skin
and
mucous
membranes
primary
syphilis
the
period
of
incubation
represents
the
interval
that
elapses
between
the
occurrence
of
infection
and
the
appearance
of
the
primary
lesion
at
the
site
of
inoculation
its
limits
may
be
stated
as
varying
from
two
to
six
weeks
with
an
average
of
from
twenty
one
to
twenty
eight
days
while
the
disease
is
incubating
there
is
nothing
to
show
that
infection
has
occurred
the
primary
lesion
the
incubation
period
having
elapsed
there
appears
at
the
site
of
inoculation
a
circumscribed
area
of
infiltration
which
represents
the
reaction
of
the
tissues
to
the
entrance
of
the
virus
the
first
appearance
is
that
of
a
sharply
defined
papule
rarely
larger
than
a
split
pea
its
surface
is
at
first
smooth
and
shiny
but
as
necrosis
of
the
tissue
elements
takes
place
in
the
centre
it
becomes
concave
and
in
many
cases
the
epithelium
is
shed
and
an
ulcer
is
formed
such
an
ulcer
has
an
elevated
border
sharply
cut
edges
an
indurated
base
and
exudes
a
scanty
serous
discharge
its
surface
is
at
first
occupied
by
yellow
necrosed
tissue
but
in
time
this
is
replaced
by
smooth
pale
pink
granulation
tissue
finally
epithelium
may
spread
over
the
surface
and
the
ulcer
heals
as
a
rule
the
patient
suffers
little
discomfort
and
may
even
be
ignorant
of
the
existence
of
the
lesion
unless
as
a
result
of
exposure
to
mechanical
or
septic
irritation
ulceration
ensues
and
the
sore
becomes
painful
and
tender
and
yields
a
purulent
discharge
the
primary
lesion
may
persist
until
the
secondary
manifestations
make
their
appearance
that
is
for
several
weeks
it
cannot
be
emphasised
too
strongly
that
the
induration
of
the
primary
lesion
which
has
obtained
for
it
the
name
of
hard
chancre
is
its
most
important
characteristic
it
is
best
appreciated
when
the
sore
is
grasped
from
side
to
side
between
the
finger
and
thumb
the
sensation
on
grasping
it
has
been
aptly
compared
to
that
imparted
by
a
nodule
of
cartilage
or
by
a
button
felt
through
a
layer
of
cloth
the
evidence
obtained
by
touch
is
more
valuable
than
that
obtained
by
inspection
a
fact
which
is
made
use
of
in
the
recognition
of
concealed
chancres
that
is
those
which
are
hidden
by
a
tight
prepuce
the
induration
is
due
not
only
to
the
dense
packing
of
the
connective
tissue
spaces
with
lymphocytes
and
plasma
cells
but
also
to
the
formation
of
new
connective
tissue
elements
it
is
most
marked
in
chancres
situated
in
the
furrow
between
the
glans
and
the
prepuce
in
the
male
the
primary
lesion
specially
affects
certain
situations
and
the
appearances
vary
with
these
on
the
inner
aspect
of
the
prepuce
and
in
the
fold
between
the
prepuce
and
the
glans
in
the
latter
situation
the
induration
imparts
a
collar
like
rigidity
to
the
prepuce
which
is
most
apparent
when
it
is
rolled
back
over
the
corona
at
the
orifice
of
the
prepuce
the
primary
lesion
assumes
the
form
of
multiple
linear
ulcers
or
fissures
and
as
each
of
these
is
attended
with
infiltration
the
prepuce
cannot
be
pulled
back
a
condition
known
as
syphilitic
phimosis
on
the
glans
penis
the
infiltration
may
be
so
superficial
that
it
resembles
a
layer
of
parchment
but
if
it
invades
the
cavernous
tissue
there
is
a
dense
mass
of
induration
on
the
external
aspect
of
the
prepuce
or
on
the
skin
of
the
penis
itself
at
either
end
of
the
torn
fraenum
in
the
form
of
a
diamond
shaped
ulcer
raised
above
the
surroundings
in
relation
to
the
meatus
and
canal
of
the
urethra
in
either
of
which
situations
the
swelling
and
induration
may
lead
to
narrowing
of
the
urethra
so
that
the
urine
is
passed
with
pain
and
difficulty
and
in
a
minute
stream
stricture
results
only
in
the
exceptional
cases
in
which
the
chancre
has
ulcerated
and
caused
destruction
of
tissue
a
chancre
within
the
orifice
of
the
urethra
is
rare
and
being
concealed
from
view
it
can
only
be
recognised
by
the
discharge
from
the
meatus
and
by
the
induration
felt
between
the
finger
and
thumb
on
palpating
the
urethra
in
the
female
the
primary
lesion
is
not
so
typical
or
so
easily
recognised
as
in
men
it
is
usually
met
with
on
the
labia
the
induration
is
rarely
characteristic
and
does
not
last
so
long
the
primary
lesion
may
take
the
form
of
condylomata
indurated
oedema
with
brownish
red
or
livid
discoloration
of
one
or
both
labia
is
diagnostic
of
syphilis
the
hard
chancre
is
usually
solitary
but
sometimes
there
are
two
or
more
when
there
are
several
they
are
individually
smaller
than
the
solitary
chancre
it
is
the
exception
for
a
hard
chancre
to
leave
a
visible
scar
hence
in
examining
patients
with
a
doubtful
history
of
syphilis
little
reliance
can
be
placed
on
the
presence
or
absence
of
a
scar
on
the
genitals
when
the
primary
lesion
has
taken
the
form
of
an
open
ulcer
with
purulent
discharge
or
has
sloughed
there
is
a
permanent
scar
infection
of
the
adjacent
lymph
glands
is
usually
found
to
have
taken
place
by
the
time
the
primary
lesion
has
acquired
its
characteristic
induration
several
of
the
glands
along
poupart
s
ligament
on
one
or
on
both
sides
become
enlarged
rounded
and
indurated
they
are
usually
freely
movable
and
are
rarely
sensitive
unless
there
is
superadded
septic
infection
the
term
bullet
bubo
has
been
applied
to
them
and
their
presence
is
of
great
value
in
diagnosis
in
a
certain
number
of
cases
one
of
the
main
lymph
vessels
on
the
dorsum
of
the
penis
is
transformed
into
a
fibrous
cord
easily
recognisable
on
palpation
and
when
grasped
between
the
fingers
appears
to
be
in
size
and
consistence
not
unlike
the
vas
deferens
concealed
chancre
is
the
term
applied
when
one
or
more
chancres
are
situated
within
the
sac
of
a
prepuce
which
cannot
be
retracted
if
the
induration
is
well
marked
the
chancre
can
be
palpated
through
the
prepuce
and
is
tender
on
pressure
as
under
these
conditions
it
is
impossible
for
the
patient
to
keep
the
parts
clean
septic
infection
becomes
a
prominent
feature
the
prepuce
is
oedematous
and
inflamed
and
there
is
an
abundant
discharge
of
pus
from
its
orifice
it
occasionally
happens
that
the
infection
assumes
a
virulent
character
and
causes
sloughing
of
the
prepuce
a
condition
known
as
phagedaena
the
discharge
is
then
foul
and
blood
stained
and
the
prepuce
becomes
of
a
dusky
red
or
purple
colour
and
may
finally
slough
exposing
the
glans
extra
genital
or
erratic
chancres
fig
erratic
chancre
is
the
term
applied
by
jonathan
hutchinson
to
the
primary
lesion
of
syphilis
when
it
appears
on
parts
of
the
body
other
than
the
genitals
it
differs
in
some
respects
from
the
hard
chancre
as
met
with
on
the
penis
it
is
usually
larger
the
induration
is
more
diffused
and
the
enlarged
glands
are
softer
and
more
sensitive
the
glands
in
nearest
relation
to
the
sore
are
those
first
affected
for
example
the
epitrochlear
or
axillary
glands
in
chancre
of
the
finger
the
submaxillary
glands
in
chancre
of
the
lip
or
mouth
or
the
pre
auricular
gland
in
chancre
of
the
eyelid
or
forehead
in
consequence
of
their
divergence
from
the
typical
chancre
and
of
their
being
often
met
with
in
persons
who
from
age
surroundings
or
moral
character
are
unlikely
subjects
of
venereal
disease
the
true
nature
of
erratic
chancres
is
often
overlooked
until
the
persistence
of
the
lesion
its
want
of
resemblance
to
anything
else
or
the
onset
of
constitutional
symptoms
determines
the
diagnosis
of
syphilis
a
solitary
indolent
sore
occurring
on
the
lip
eyelid
finger
or
nipple
which
does
not
heal
but
tends
to
increase
in
size
and
is
associated
with
induration
and
enlargement
of
the
adjacent
glands
is
most
likely
to
be
the
primary
lesion
of
syphilis
illustration
fig
primary
lesion
on
thumb
with
secondary
eruption
on
forearm
from
a
system
of
syphilis
vol
ii
edited
by
d
arcy
power
and
j
keogh
murphy
oxford
medical
publications
the
soft
sore
soft
chancre
or
chancroid
the
differential
diagnosis
of
syphilis
necessitates
the
consideration
of
the
soft
sore
soft
chancre
or
chancroid
which
is
also
a
common
form
of
venereal
disease
and
is
due
to
infection
with
a
virulent
pus
forming
bacillus
first
described
by
ducrey
in
ducrey
s
bacillus
occurs
in
the
form
of
minute
oval
rods
measuring
about
u
in
length
which
stain
readily
with
any
basic
aniline
dye
but
are
quickly
decolorised
by
gram
s
method
they
are
found
mixed
with
other
organisms
in
the
purulent
discharge
from
the
sore
and
are
chiefly
arranged
in
small
groups
or
in
short
chains
soft
sores
are
always
contracted
by
direct
contact
from
another
individual
and
the
incubation
period
is
a
short
one
of
from
two
to
five
days
they
are
usually
situated
in
the
vicinity
of
the
fraenum
and
in
women
about
the
labia
minora
or
fourchette
they
probably
originate
in
abrasions
in
these
situations
they
appear
as
pustules
which
are
rapidly
converted
into
small
acutely
inflamed
ulcers
with
sharply
cut
irregular
margins
which
bleed
easily
and
yield
an
abundant
yellow
purulent
discharge
they
are
devoid
of
the
induration
of
syphilis
are
painful
and
nearly
always
multiple
reproducing
themselves
in
successive
crops
by
auto
inoculation
soft
sores
are
often
complicated
by
phimosis
and
balanitis
and
they
frequently
lead
to
infection
of
the
glands
in
the
groin
the
resulting
bubo
is
ill
defined
painful
and
tender
and
suppuration
occurs
in
about
one
fourth
of
the
cases
the
overlying
skin
becomes
adherent
and
red
and
suppuration
takes
place
either
in
the
form
of
separate
foci
in
the
interior
of
the
individual
glands
or
around
them
in
the
latter
case
on
incision
the
glands
are
found
lying
bathed
in
pus
ducrey
s
bacillus
is
found
in
pure
culture
in
the
pus
sometimes
other
pyogenic
organisms
are
superadded
after
the
bubo
has
been
opened
the
wound
may
take
on
the
characters
of
a
soft
sore
treatment
soft
sores
heal
rapidly
when
kept
clean
if
concealed
under
a
tight
prepuce
an
incision
should
be
made
along
the
dorsum
to
give
access
to
the
sores
they
should
be
washed
with
eusol
and
dusted
with
a
mixture
of
one
part
iodoform
and
two
parts
boracic
or
salicylic
acid
or
when
the
odour
of
iodoform
is
objected
to
of
equal
parts
of
boracic
acid
and
carbonate
of
zinc
immersion
of
the
penis
in
a
bath
of
eusol
for
some
hours
daily
is
useful
the
sore
is
then
covered
with
a
piece
of
gauze
kept
in
position
by
drawing
the
prepuce
over
it
or
by
a
few
turns
of
a
narrow
bandage
sublimed
sulphur
frequently
rubbed
into
the
sore
is
recommended
by
c
h
mills
if
the
sores
spread
in
spite
of
this
they
should
be
painted
with
cocaine
and
then
cauterised
when
the
glands
in
the
groin
are
infected
the
patient
must
be
confined
to
bed
and
a
dressing
impregnated
with
ichthyol
and
glycerin
per
cent
applied
the
repeated
use
of
a
suction
bell
is
of
great
service
harrison
recommends
aspiration
of
a
bubonic
abscess
followed
by
injection
of
in
solution
of
tincture
of
iodine
into
the
cavity
this
is
in
turn
aspirated
and
then
or
c
c
of
the
solution
injected
and
left
in
this
is
repeated
as
often
as
the
cavity
refills
it
is
sometimes
necessary
to
let
the
pus
out
by
one
or
more
small
incisions
and
continue
the
use
of
the
suction
bell
diagnosis
of
primary
syphilis
in
cases
in
which
there
is
a
history
of
an
incubation
period
of
from
three
to
five
weeks
when
the
sore
is
indurated
persistent
and
indolent
and
attended
with
bullet
buboes
in
the
groin
the
diagnosis
of
primary
syphilis
is
not
difficult
owing
however
to
the
great
importance
of
instituting
treatment
at
the
earliest
possible
stage
of
the
infection
an
effort
should
be
made
to
establish
the
diagnosis
without
delay
by
demonstrating
the
spirochaete
before
any
antiseptic
is
applied
the
margin
of
the
suspected
sore
is
rubbed
with
gauze
and
the
serum
that
exudes
on
pressure
is
collected
in
a
capillary
tube
and
sent
to
a
pathologist
for
microscopical
examination
a
better
specimen
can
sometimes
be
obtained
by
puncturing
an
enlarged
lymph
gland
with
a
hypodermic
needle
injecting
a
few
minims
of
sterile
saline
solution
and
then
aspirating
the
blood
stained
fluid
the
wassermann
test
must
not
be
relied
upon
for
diagnosis
in
the
early
stage
as
it
does
not
appear
until
the
disease
has
become
generalised
and
the
secondary
manifestations
are
about
to
begin
the
practice
of
waiting
in
doubtful
cases
before
making
a
diagnosis
until
secondary
manifestations
appear
is
to
be
condemned
extra
genital
chancres
e
g
sores
on
the
fingers
of
doctors
or
nurses
are
specially
liable
to
be
overlooked
if
the
possibility
of
syphilis
is
not
kept
in
mind
it
is
important
to
bear
in
mind
the
possibility
of
a
patient
having
acquired
a
mixed
infection
with
the
virus
of
soft
chancre
which
will
manifest
itself
a
few
days
after
infection
and
the
virus
of
syphilis
which
shows
itself
after
an
interval
of
several
weeks
this
occurrence
was
formerly
the
source
of
much
confusion
in
diagnosis
and
it
was
believed
at
one
time
that
syphilis
might
result
from
soft
sores
but
it
is
now
established
that
syphilis
does
not
follow
upon
soft
sores
unless
the
virus
of
syphilis
has
been
introduced
at
the
same
time
the
practitioner
must
be
on
his
guard
therefore
when
a
patient
asks
his
advice
concerning
a
venereal
sore
which
has
appeared
within
a
few
days
of
exposure
to
infection
such
a
patient
is
naturally
anxious
to
know
whether
he
has
contracted
syphilis
or
not
but
neither
a
positive
nor
a
negative
answer
can
be
given
unless
the
spirochaete
can
be
identified
syphilis
is
also
to
be
diagnosed
from
epithelioma
the
common
form
of
cancer
of
the
penis
it
is
especially
in
elderly
patients
with
a
tight
prepuce
that
the
induration
of
syphilis
is
liable
to
be
mistaken
for
that
associated
with
epithelioma
in
difficult
cases
the
prepuce
must
be
slit
open
difficulty
may
occur
in
the
diagnosis
of
primary
syphilis
from
herpes
as
this
may
appear
as
late
as
ten
days
after
connection
it
commences
as
a
group
of
vesicles
which
soon
burst
and
leave
shallow
ulcers
with
a
yellow
floor
these
disappear
quickly
on
the
use
of
an
antiseptic
dusting
powder
apprehensive
patients
who
have
committed
sexual
indiscretions
are
apt
to
regard
as
syphilitic
any
lesion
which
happens
to
be
located
on
the
penis
for
example
acne
pustules
eczema
psoriasis
papules
boils
balanitis
or
venereal
warts
the
local
treatment
of
the
primary
sore
consists
in
attempting
to
destroy
the
organisms
in
situ
an
ointment
made
up
of
calomel
parts
lanoline
parts
and
vaseline
parts
metchnikoff
s
cream
is
rubbed
into
the
sore
several
times
a
day
if
the
surface
is
unbroken
it
may
be
dusted
lightly
with
a
powder
composed
of
equal
parts
of
calomel
and
carbonate
of
zinc
a
gauze
dressing
is
applied
and
the
penis
and
scrotum
should
be
supported
against
the
abdominal
wall
by
a
triangular
handkerchief
or
bathing
drawers
if
there
is
inflammatory
oedema
the
patient
should
be
confined
to
bed
in
concealed
chancres
with
phimosis
the
sac
of
the
prepuce
should
be
slit
up
along
the
dorsum
to
admit
of
the
ointment
being
applied
if
phagedaena
occurs
the
prepuce
must
be
slit
open
along
the
dorsum
or
if
sloughing
cut
away
and
the
patient
should
have
frequent
sitz
baths
of
weak
sublimate
lotion
when
the
chancre
is
within
the
meatus
iodoform
bougies
are
inserted
into
the
urethra
and
the
urine
should
be
rendered
bland
by
drinking
large
quantities
of
fluid
general
treatment
is
considered
on
p
secondary
syphilis
the
following
description
of
secondary
syphilis
is
based
on
the
average
course
of
the
disease
in
untreated
cases
the
onset
of
constitutional
symptoms
occurs
from
six
to
twelve
weeks
after
infection
and
the
manifestations
are
the
result
of
the
entrance
of
the
virus
into
the
general
circulation
and
its
being
carried
to
all
parts
of
the
body
the
period
during
which
the
patient
is
liable
to
suffer
from
secondary
symptoms
ranges
from
six
months
to
two
years
in
some
cases
the
general
health
is
not
disturbed
in
others
the
patient
is
feverish
and
out
of
sorts
losing
appetite
becoming
pale
and
anaemic
complaining
of
lassitude
incapacity
for
exertion
headache
and
pains
of
a
rheumatic
type
referred
to
the
bones
there
is
a
moderate
degree
of
leucocytosis
but
the
increase
is
due
not
to
the
polymorpho
nuclear
leucocytes
but
to
lymphocytes
in
isolated
cases
the
temperature
rises
to
o
or
o
f
and
the
patient
loses
flesh
the
lymph
glands
particularly
those
along
the
posterior
border
of
the
sterno
mastoid
become
enlarged
and
slightly
tender
the
hair
comes
out
eruptions
appear
on
the
skin
and
mucous
membranes
and
the
patient
may
suffer
from
sore
throat
and
affections
of
the
eyes
the
local
lesions
are
to
be
regarded
as
being
of
the
nature
of
reactions
against
accumulations
of
the
parasite
lymphocytes
and
plasma
cells
being
the
elements
chiefly
concerned
in
the
reactive
process
affections
of
the
skin
are
among
the
most
constant
manifestations
an
evanescent
macular
rash
not
unlike
that
of
measles
roseola
is
the
first
to
appear
usually
in
from
six
to
eight
weeks
from
the
date
of
infection
it
is
widely
diffused
over
the
trunk
and
the
original
dull
rose
colour
soon
fades
leaving
brownish
stains
which
in
time
disappear
it
is
usually
followed
by
a
papular
eruption
the
individual
papules
being
raised
above
the
surface
of
the
skin
smooth
or
scaly
and
as
they
are
due
to
infiltration
of
the
skin
they
are
more
persistent
than
the
roseoles
they
vary
in
size
and
distribution
being
sometimes
small
hard
polished
and
closely
aggregated
like
lichen
sometimes
as
large
as
a
shilling
piece
with
an
accumulation
of
scales
on
the
surface
like
that
seen
in
psoriasis
the
co
existence
of
scaly
papules
and
faded
roseoles
is
very
suggestive
of
syphilis
other
types
of
eruption
are
less
common
and
are
met
with
from
the
third
month
onwards
a
pustular
eruption
not
unlike
that
of
acne
is
sometimes
a
prominent
feature
but
is
not
characteristic
of
syphilis
unless
it
affects
the
scalp
and
forehead
and
is
associated
with
the
remains
of
the
papular
eruption
the
term
ecthyma
is
applied
when
the
pustules
are
of
large
size
and
after
breaking
on
the
surface
give
rise
to
superficial
ulcers
the
discharge
from
the
ulcer
often
dries
up
and
forms
a
scab
or
crust
which
is
continually
added
to
from
below
as
the
ulcer
extends
in
area
and
depth
the
term
rupia
is
applied
when
the
crusts
are
prominent
dark
in
colour
and
conical
in
shape
roughly
resembling
the
shell
of
a
limpet
if
the
crust
is
detached
a
sharply
defined
ulcer
is
exposed
and
when
this
heals
it
leaves
a
scar
which
is
usually
circular
thin
white
shining
like
satin
and
the
surrounding
skin
is
darkly
pigmented
in
the
case
of
deep
ulcers
the
scar
is
depressed
and
adherent
fig
illustration
fig
syphilitic
rupia
showing
the
limpet
shaped
crusts
or
scabs
in
the
later
stages
there
may
occur
a
form
of
creeping
or
spreading
ulceration
of
the
skin
of
the
face
groin
or
scrotum
healing
at
one
edge
and
spreading
at
another
like
tuberculous
lupus
but
distinguished
from
this
by
its
more
rapid
progress
and
by
the
pigmentation
of
the
scar
condylomata
are
more
characteristic
of
syphilis
than
any
other
type
of
skin
lesion
they
are
papules
occurring
on
those
parts
of
the
body
where
the
skin
is
habitually
moist
and
especially
where
two
skin
surfaces
are
in
contact
they
are
chiefly
met
with
on
the
external
genitals
especially
in
women
around
the
anus
beneath
large
pendulous
mammae
between
the
toes
and
at
the
angles
of
the
mouth
and
in
these
situations
their
development
is
greatly
favoured
by
neglect
of
cleanliness
they
present
the
appearance
of
well
defined
circular
or
ovoid
areas
in
which
the
skin
is
thickened
and
raised
above
the
surface
they
are
covered
with
a
white
sodden
epidermis
and
furnish
a
scanty
but
very
infective
discharge
under
the
influence
of
irritation
and
want
of
rest
as
at
the
anus
or
at
the
angle
of
the
mouth
they
are
apt
to
become
fissured
and
superficially
ulcerated
and
the
discharge
then
becomes
abundant
and
may
crust
on
the
surface
forming
yellow
scabs
at
the
angle
of
the
mouth
the
condylomatous
patches
may
spread
to
the
cheek
and
when
they
ulcerate
may
leave
fissure
like
scars
radiating
from
the
mouth
an
appearance
best
seen
in
inherited
syphilis
fig
the
appendages
of
the
skin
the
hair
loses
its
gloss
becomes
dry
and
brittle
and
readily
falls
out
either
as
an
exaggeration
of
the
normal
shedding
of
the
hair
or
in
scattered
areas
over
the
scalp
syphilitic
alopoecia
the
hair
is
not
re
formed
in
the
scars
which
result
from
ulcerated
lesions
of
the
scalp
the
nail
folds
occasionally
present
a
pustular
eruption
and
superficial
ulceration
to
which
the
name
syphilitic
onychia
has
been
applied
more
commonly
the
nails
become
brittle
and
ragged
and
they
may
even
be
shed
the
mucous
membranes
and
especially
those
of
the
mouth
and
throat
suffer
from
lesions
similar
to
those
met
with
on
the
skin
on
a
mucous
surface
the
papular
eruption
assumes
the
form
of
mucous
patches
which
are
areas
with
a
congested
base
covered
with
a
thin
white
film
of
sodden
epithelium
like
wet
tissue
paper
they
are
best
seen
on
the
inner
aspect
of
the
cheeks
the
soft
palate
uvula
pillars
of
the
fauces
and
tonsils
in
addition
to
mucous
patches
there
may
be
a
number
of
small
superficial
kidney
shaped
ulcers
especially
along
the
margins
of
the
tongue
and
on
the
tonsils
in
the
absence
of
mucous
patches
and
ulcers
the
sore
throat
may
be
characterised
by
a
bluish
tinge
of
the
inflamed
mucous
membrane
and
a
thin
film
of
shed
epithelium
on
the
surface
sometimes
there
is
an
elongated
sinuous
film
which
has
been
likened
to
the
track
of
a
snail
in
the
larynx
the
presence
of
congestion
oedema
and
mucous
patches
may
be
the
cause
of
persistent
hoarseness
the
tongue
often
presents
a
combination
of
lesions
including
ulcers
patches
where
the
papillae
are
absent
fissures
and
raised
white
papules
resembling
warts
especially
towards
the
centre
of
the
dorsum
these
lesions
are
specially
apt
to
occur
in
those
who
smoke
drink
undiluted
alcohol
or
spirits
or
eat
hot
condiments
to
excess
or
who
have
irregular
sharp
cornered
teeth
at
a
later
period
and
in
those
who
are
broken
down
in
health
from
intemperance
or
other
cause
the
sore
throat
may
take
the
form
of
rapidly
spreading
penetrating
ulcers
in
the
soft
palate
and
pillars
of
the
fauces
which
may
lead
to
extensive
destruction
of
tissue
with
subsequent
scars
and
deformity
highly
characteristic
of
previous
syphilis
in
the
bones
lesions
occur
which
assume
the
clinical
features
of
an
evanescent
periostitis
the
patient
complaining
of
nocturnal
pains
over
the
frontal
bone
sternum
tibiae
and
ulnae
and
localised
tenderness
on
tapping
over
these
bones
in
the
joints
a
serous
synovitis
or
hydrops
may
occur
chiefly
in
the
knee
on
one
or
on
both
sides
the
affections
of
the
eyes
although
fortunately
rare
are
of
great
importance
because
of
the
serious
results
which
may
follow
if
they
are
not
recognised
and
treated
iritis
is
the
commonest
of
these
and
may
occur
in
one
or
in
both
eyes
one
after
the
other
from
three
to
eight
months
after
infection
the
patient
complains
of
impairment
of
sight
and
of
frontal
or
supraorbital
pain
the
eye
waters
and
is
hypersensitive
the
iris
is
discoloured
and
reacts
sluggishly
to
light
and
there
is
a
zone
of
ciliary
congestion
around
the
cornea
the
appearance
of
minute
white
nodules
or
flakes
of
lymph
at
the
margin
of
the
pupil
is
especially
characteristic
of
syphilitic
iritis
when
adhesions
have
formed
between
the
iris
and
the
structures
in
relation
to
it
the
pupil
dilates
irregularly
under
atropin
although
complete
recovery
is
to
be
expected
under
early
and
energetic
treatment
if
neglected
iritis
may
result
in
occlusion
of
the
pupil
and
permanent
impairment
or
loss
of
sight
the
other
lesions
of
the
eye
are
much
rarer
and
can
only
be
discovered
on
ophthalmoscopic
examination
the
virus
of
syphilis
exerts
a
special
influence
upon
the
blood
vessels
exciting
a
proliferation
of
the
endothelial
lining
which
results
in
narrowing
of
their
lumen
endarteritis
and
a
perivascular
infiltration
in
the
form
of
accumulations
of
plasma
cells
around
the
vessels
and
in
the
lymphatics
that
accompany
them
in
the
brain
in
the
later
periods
of
secondary
and
in
tertiary
syphilis
changes
occur
as
a
result
of
the
narrowing
of
the
lumen
of
the
arteries
or
of
their
complete
obliteration
by
thrombosis
by
interfering
with
the
nutrition
of
those
parts
of
the
brain
supplied
by
the
affected
arteries
these
lesions
give
rise
to
clinical
features
of
which
severe
headache
and
paralysis
are
the
most
prominent
affections
of
the
spinal
cord
are
extremely
rare
but
paraplegia
from
myelitis
has
been
observed
lastly
attention
must
be
directed
to
the
remarkable
variations
observed
in
different
patients
sometimes
the
virulent
character
of
the
disease
can
only
be
accounted
for
by
an
idiosyncrasy
of
the
patient
constitutional
symptoms
particularly
pyrexia
and
anaemia
are
most
often
met
with
in
young
women
patients
over
forty
years
of
age
have
greater
difficulty
in
overcoming
the
infection
than
younger
adults
malarial
and
other
infections
and
the
conditions
attending
life
in
tropical
countries
from
the
debility
which
they
cause
tend
to
aggravate
and
prolong
the
disease
which
then
assumes
the
characters
of
what
has
been
called
malignant
syphilis
all
chronic
ailments
have
a
similar
influence
and
alcoholic
intemperance
is
universally
regarded
as
a
serious
aggravating
factor
diagnosis
of
secondary
syphilis
a
routine
examination
should
be
made
of
the
parts
of
the
body
which
are
most
often
affected
in
this
disease
the
scalp
mouth
throat
posterior
cervical
glands
and
the
trunk
the
patient
being
stripped
and
examined
by
daylight
among
the
diagnostic
features
of
the
skin
affections
the
following
may
be
mentioned
they
are
frequently
and
sometimes
to
a
marked
degree
symmetrical
more
than
one
type
of
eruption
papules
and
pustules
for
example
are
present
at
the
same
time
there
is
little
itching
they
are
at
first
a
dull
red
colour
but
later
present
a
brown
pigmentation
which
has
been
likened
to
the
colour
of
raw
ham
they
exhibit
a
predilection
for
those
parts
of
the
forehead
and
neck
which
are
close
to
the
roots
of
the
hair
they
tend
to
pass
off
spontaneously
and
they
disappear
rapidly
under
treatment
serum
diagnosis
wassermann
reaction
wassermann
found
that
if
an
extract
of
syphilitic
liver
rich
in
spirochaetes
is
mixed
with
the
serum
from
a
syphilitic
patient
a
large
amount
of
complement
is
fixed
the
application
of
the
test
is
highly
complicated
and
can
only
be
carried
out
by
an
expert
pathologist
for
the
purpose
he
is
supplied
with
from
c
c
to
c
c
of
the
patient
s
blood
withdrawn
under
aseptic
conditions
from
the
median
basilic
vein
by
means
of
a
serum
syringe
and
transferred
to
a
clean
and
dry
glass
tube
there
is
abundant
evidence
that
the
wassermann
test
is
a
reliable
means
of
establishing
a
diagnosis
of
syphilis
a
definitely
positive
reaction
can
usually
be
obtained
between
the
fifteenth
and
thirtieth
day
after
the
appearance
of
the
primary
lesion
and
as
time
goes
on
it
becomes
more
marked
during
the
secondary
period
the
reaction
is
practically
always
positive
in
the
tertiary
stage
also
it
is
positive
except
in
so
far
as
it
is
modified
by
the
results
of
treatment
in
para
syphilitic
lesions
such
as
general
paralysis
and
tabes
a
positive
reaction
is
almost
always
present
in
inherited
syphilis
the
reaction
is
positive
in
every
case
a
positive
reaction
may
be
present
in
other
diseases
for
example
frambesia
trypanosomiasis
and
leprosy
as
the
presence
of
the
reaction
is
an
evidence
of
the
activity
of
the
spirochaetes
repeated
applications
of
the
test
furnish
a
valuable
means
of
estimating
the
efficacy
of
treatment
the
object
aimed
at
is
to
change
a
persistently
positive
reaction
to
a
permanently
negative
one
treatment
of
syphilis
in
the
treatment
of
syphilis
the
two
main
objects
are
to
maintain
the
general
health
at
the
highest
possible
standard
and
to
introduce
into
the
system
therapeutic
agents
which
will
inhibit
or
destroy
the
invading
parasite
the
second
of
these
objects
has
been
achieved
by
the
researches
of
ehrlich
who
in
conjunction
with
his
pupil
hata
has
built
up
a
compound
the
dihydrochloride
of
dioxydiamido
arseno
benzol
popularly
known
as
salvarsan
or
other
preparations
such
as
kharsivan
arseno
billon
and
diarsenol
are
chemically
equivalent
to
salvarsan
containing
from
to
per
cent
of
arsenic
and
are
equally
efficient
the
full
dose
is
grm
all
these
members
of
the
group
form
an
acid
solution
when
dissolved
in
water
and
must
be
rendered
alkaline
before
being
injected
as
subcutaneous
and
intra
muscular
injections
cause
considerable
pain
and
may
cause
sloughing
of
the
tissues
preparations
must
be
injected
intravenously
ehrlich
has
devised
a
preparation
neo
salvarsan
or
which
is
more
easily
prepared
and
forms
a
neutral
solution
it
contains
from
to
per
cent
of
arsenic
neo
kharsivan
novo
arseno
billon
and
neo
diarsenol
belong
to
the
group
the
full
dosage
of
which
is
grm
as
subcutaneous
and
intra
muscular
injections
of
the
group
are
not
painful
and
even
more
efficient
than
intravenous
injections
the
administration
is
simpler
galyl
luargol
and
other
preparations
act
in
the
same
way
as
the
and
groups
the
preparations
may
be
introduced
into
the
veins
by
injection
or
by
means
of
an
apparatus
which
allows
the
solution
to
flow
in
by
gravity
the
left
median
basilic
vein
is
selected
and
a
platino
iridium
needle
with
a
short
point
and
a
bore
larger
than
that
of
the
ordinary
hypodermic
syringe
is
used
the
needle
is
passed
for
a
few
millimetres
along
the
vein
and
the
solution
is
then
slowly
introduced
before
withdrawing
the
needle
some
saline
is
run
in
to
diminish
the
risk
of
thrombosis
the
preparations
may
be
injected
either
into
the
subcutaneous
tissue
of
the
buttock
or
into
the
substance
of
the
gluteus
muscle
the
part
is
then
massaged
for
a
few
minutes
and
the
massage
is
repeated
daily
for
a
few
days
no
hard
and
fast
rules
can
be
laid
down
as
to
what
constitutes
a
complete
course
of
treatment
harrison
recommends
as
a
minimum
course
of
one
of
the
preparations
in
early
primary
cases
an
initial
dose
of
grm
given
intra
muscularly
or
into
the
deep
subcutaneous
tissue
the
same
dose
a
week
later
grm
the
following
week
then
miss
a
week
and
give
grms
on
two
successive
weeks
then
miss
two
weeks
and
give
grm
on
two
more
successive
weeks
when
a
positive
wassermann
reaction
is
present
before
treatment
is
commenced
the
above
course
is
prolonged
as
follows
for
three
weeks
is
given
a
course
of
potassium
iodide
after
which
four
more
weekly
injections
of
grm
of
are
given
with
each
injection
of
after
the
first
throughout
the
whole
course
grain
of
mercury
is
injected
intra
muscularly
in
the
course
of
a
few
hours
there
is
usually
some
indisposition
with
a
feeling
of
chilliness
and
slight
rise
of
temperature
these
symptoms
pass
off
within
twenty
four
hours
and
in
a
few
days
there
is
a
decided
improvement
of
health
three
or
four
days
after
an
intra
muscular
injection
there
may
be
pain
and
stiffness
in
the
gluteal
region
these
preparations
are
the
most
efficient
therapeutic
agents
that
have
yet
been
employed
in
the
treatment
of
syphilis
the
manifestations
of
the
disease
disappear
with
remarkable
rapidity
observations
show
that
the
spirochaetes
lose
their
capacity
for
movement
within
an
hour
or
two
of
the
administration
and
usually
disappear
altogether
in
from
twenty
four
to
thirty
six
hours
wassermann
s
reaction
usually
yields
a
negative
result
in
from
three
weeks
to
two
months
but
later
may
again
become
positive
subsequent
doses
of
the
arsenical
preparation
are
therefore
usually
indicated
and
should
be
given
in
from
to
days
according
to
the
dose
when
syphilis
occurs
in
a
pregnant
woman
she
should
be
given
in
the
early
months
an
ordinary
course
of
followed
by
grain
doses
of
potassium
iodide
twice
daily
the
injections
may
be
repeated
two
months
later
and
during
the
remainder
of
the
pregnancy
grain
mercury
pills
are
given
twice
daily
a
campbell
the
presence
of
albumen
in
the
urine
contra
indicates
arsenical
treatment
it
need
scarcely
be
pointed
out
that
the
use
of
powerful
drugs
like
and
is
not
free
from
risk
it
may
be
mentioned
that
each
dose
contains
nearly
three
grains
of
arsenic
before
the
administration
the
patient
must
be
overhauled
its
administration
is
contra
indicated
in
the
presence
of
disease
of
the
heart
and
blood
vessels
especially
a
combination
of
syphilitic
aortitis
and
sclerosis
of
the
coronary
arteries
with
degeneration
of
the
heart
muscle
in
affections
of
the
central
nervous
system
especially
advanced
paralysis
and
in
such
disturbances
of
metabolism
as
are
associated
with
diabetes
and
bright
s
disease
its
use
is
not
contra
indicated
in
any
lesion
of
active
syphilis
the
administration
is
controlled
by
the
systematic
examination
of
the
urine
for
arsenic
the
administration
of
mercury
the
success
of
the
arsenical
preparations
has
diminished
the
importance
of
mercury
in
the
treatment
of
syphilis
but
it
is
still
used
to
supplement
the
effect
of
the
injections
the
amount
of
mercury
to
be
given
in
any
case
must
be
proportioned
to
the
idiosyncrasies
of
the
patient
and
it
is
advisable
before
commencing
the
treatment
to
test
his
urine
and
record
his
body
weight
the
small
amount
of
mercury
given
at
the
outset
is
gradually
increased
if
the
body
weight
falls
or
if
the
gums
become
sore
and
the
breath
foul
the
mercury
should
be
stopped
for
a
time
if
salivation
occurs
the
drinking
of
hot
water
and
the
taking
of
hot
baths
should
be
insisted
upon
and
half
dram
doses
of
the
alkaline
sulphates
prescribed
methods
of
administering
mercury
by
the
mouth
this
was
for
long
the
most
popular
method
in
this
country
the
preparation
usually
employed
being
grey
powder
in
pills
or
tablets
each
of
which
contains
one
grain
of
the
powder
three
of
these
are
given
daily
in
the
first
instance
and
the
daily
dose
is
increased
to
five
or
even
seven
grains
till
the
standard
for
the
individual
patient
is
arrived
at
as
the
grey
powder
alone
sometimes
causes
irritation
of
the
bowels
it
should
be
combined
with
iron
as
in
the
following
formula
hydrarg
c
cret
gr
ferri
sulph
exsiccat
gr
or
by
inunction
inunction
consists
in
rubbing
into
the
pores
of
the
skin
an
ointment
composed
of
equal
parts
of
per
cent
oleate
of
mercury
and
lanolin
every
night
after
a
hot
bath
a
dram
of
the
ointment
made
up
by
the
chemist
in
paper
packets
is
rubbed
for
fifteen
minutes
into
the
skin
where
it
is
soft
and
comparatively
free
from
hairs
when
the
patient
has
been
brought
under
the
influence
of
the
mercury
inunction
may
be
replaced
by
one
of
the
other
methods
of
administering
the
drug
by
intra
muscular
injection
this
consists
in
introducing
the
drug
by
means
of
a
hypodermic
syringe
into
the
substance
of
the
gluteal
muscles
the
syringe
is
made
of
glass
and
has
a
solid
glass
piston
the
needle
of
platino
iridium
should
be
cm
long
and
of
a
larger
calibre
than
the
ordinary
hypodermic
needle
the
preparation
usually
employed
consists
of
metallic
mercury
or
calomel
dram
lanolin
and
olive
oil
each
drams
it
must
be
warmed
to
allow
of
its
passage
through
the
needle
five
minims
containing
one
grain
of
metallic
mercury
represent
a
dose
and
this
is
injected
into
the
muscles
above
and
behind
the
great
trochanter
once
a
week
the
contents
of
the
syringe
are
slowly
expressed
and
after
withdrawing
the
needle
gentle
massage
of
the
buttock
should
be
employed
four
courses
each
of
ten
injections
are
given
the
first
year
three
courses
of
the
same
number
during
the
second
and
third
years
and
two
courses
during
the
fourth
year
lambkin
the
general
health
the
patient
must
lead
a
regular
life
and
cultivate
the
fresh
air
habit
which
is
as
beneficial
in
syphilis
as
in
tuberculosis
anaemia
malaria
and
other
sources
of
debility
must
receive
appropriate
treatment
the
diet
should
be
simple
and
easily
digested
and
should
include
a
full
supply
of
milk
alcohol
is
prohibited
the
excretory
organs
are
encouraged
to
act
by
the
liberal
drinking
of
hot
water
between
meals
say
five
or
six
tumblerfuls
in
the
twenty
four
hours
the
functions
of
the
skin
are
further
aided
by
frequent
hot
baths
and
by
the
wearing
of
warm
underclothing
while
the
patient
should
avoid
exposure
to
cold
and
taxing
his
energies
by
undue
exertion
he
should
be
advised
to
take
exercise
in
the
open
air
on
account
of
the
liability
to
lesions
of
the
mouth
and
throat
he
should
use
tobacco
in
moderation
his
teeth
should
be
thoroughly
overhauled
by
the
dentist
and
he
should
brush
them
after
every
meal
using
an
antiseptic
tooth
powder
or
wash
the
mouth
and
throat
should
be
rinsed
out
night
and
morning
with
a
solution
of
chlorate
of
potash
and
alum
or
with
peroxide
of
hydrogen
treatment
of
the
local
manifestations
the
skin
lesions
are
treated
on
the
same
lines
as
similar
eruptions
of
other
origin
as
local
applications
preparations
of
mercury
are
usually
selected
notably
the
ointments
of
the
red
oxide
of
mercury
ammoniated
mercury
or
oleate
of
mercury
per
cent
or
the
mercurial
plaster
introduced
by
unna
in
the
treatment
of
condylomata
the
greatest
attention
must
be
paid
to
cleanliness
and
dryness
after
washing
and
drying
the
affected
patches
they
are
dusted
with
a
powder
consisting
of
equal
parts
of
calomel
and
carbonate
of
zinc
and
apposed
skin
surfaces
such
as
the
nates
or
labia
are
separated
by
sublimate
wool
in
the
ulcers
of
later
secondary
syphilis
crusts
are
got
rid
of
in
the
first
instance
by
means
of
a
boracic
poultice
after
which
a
piece
of
lint
or
gauze
cut
to
the
size
of
the
ulcer
and
soaked
in
black
wash
is
applied
and
covered
with
oil
silk
if
the
ulcer
tends
to
spread
in
area
or
in
depth
it
should
be
scraped
with
a
sharp
spoon
and
painted
over
with
acid
nitrate
of
mercury
or
a
local
hyperaemia
may
be
induced
by
klapp
s
suction
apparatus
in
lesions
of
the
mouth
and
throat
the
teeth
should
be
attended
to
the
best
local
application
is
a
solution
of
chromic
acid
grains
to
the
ounce
painted
on
with
a
brush
once
daily
if
this
fails
the
lesions
may
be
dusted
with
calomel
the
last
thing
at
night
for
deep
ulcers
of
the
throat
the
patient
should
gargle
frequently
with
chlorine
water
or
with
perchloride
of
mercury
in
if
the
ulcer
continues
to
spread
it
should
be
painted
with
acid
nitrate
of
mercury
in
the
treatment
of
iritis
the
eyes
are
shaded
from
the
light
and
completely
rested
and
the
pupil
is
well
dilated
by
atropin
to
prevent
adhesions
if
there
is
much
pain
a
blister
may
be
applied
to
the
temple
the
relations
of
syphilis
to
marriage
before
the
introduction
of
the
ehrlich
hata
treatment
no
patient
was
allowed
to
marry
until
three
years
had
elapsed
after
the
disappearance
of
the
last
manifestation
while
marriage
might
be
entered
upon
under
these
conditions
without
risk
of
the
husband
infecting
the
wife
the
possibility
of
his
conveying
the
disease
to
the
offspring
cannot
be
absolutely
excluded
it
is
recommended
as
a
precautionary
measure
to
give
a
further
mercurial
course
of
two
or
three
months
duration
before
marriage
and
an
intravenous
injection
of
an
arsenical
preparation
intermediate
stage
after
the
dying
away
of
the
secondary
manifestations
and
before
the
appearance
of
tertiary
lesions
the
patient
may
present
certain
symptoms
which
hutchinson
called
reminders
these
usually
consist
of
relapses
of
certain
of
the
affections
of
the
skin
mouth
or
throat
already
described
in
the
skin
they
may
assume
the
form
of
peeling
patches
in
the
palms
or
may
appear
as
spreading
and
confluent
circles
of
a
scaly
papular
eruption
which
if
neglected
may
lead
to
the
formation
of
fissures
and
superficial
ulcers
less
frequently
there
is
a
relapse
of
the
eye
affections
or
of
paralytic
symptoms
from
disease
of
the
cerebral
arteries
tertiary
syphilis
while
the
manifestations
of
primary
and
secondary
syphilis
are
common
those
of
the
tertiary
period
are
by
comparison
rare
and
are
observed
chiefly
in
those
who
have
either
neglected
treatment
or
who
have
had
their
powers
of
resistance
lowered
by
privation
by
alcoholic
indulgence
or
by
tropical
disease
it
is
to
be
borne
in
mind
that
in
a
certain
proportion
of
men
and
in
a
larger
proportion
of
women
the
patient
has
no
knowledge
of
having
suffered
from
syphilis
certain
slight
but
important
signs
may
give
the
clue
in
a
number
of
cases
such
as
irregularity
of
the
pupils
or
failure
to
react
to
light
abnormality
of
the
reflexes
and
the
discovery
of
patches
of
leucoplakia
on
the
tongue
cheek
or
palate
the
general
character
of
tertiary
manifestations
may
be
stated
as
follows
they
attack
by
preference
the
tissues
derived
from
the
mesoblastic
layer
of
the
embryo
the
cellular
tissue
bones
muscles
and
viscera
they
are
often
localised
to
one
particular
tissue
or
organ
such
for
example
as
the
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
the
bones
or
the
liver
and
they
are
rarely
symmetrical
they
are
usually
aggressive
and
persistent
with
little
tendency
to
natural
cure
and
they
may
be
dangerous
to
life
because
of
the
destructive
changes
produced
in
such
organs
as
the
brain
or
the
larynx
they
are
remarkably
amenable
to
treatment
if
instituted
before
the
stage
which
is
attended
with
destruction
of
tissue
is
reached
early
tertiary
lesions
may
be
infective
and
the
disease
may
be
transmitted
by
the
discharges
from
them
but
the
later
the
lesions
the
less
is
the
risk
of
their
containing
an
infective
virus
the
most
prominent
feature
of
tertiary
syphilis
consists
in
the
formation
of
granulation
tissue
and
this
takes
place
on
a
scale
considerably
larger
than
that
observed
in
lesions
of
the
secondary
period
the
granulation
tissue
frequently
forms
a
definite
swelling
or
tumour
like
mass
syphiloma
which
from
its
peculiar
elastic
consistence
is
known
as
a
gumma
in
its
early
stages
a
gumma
is
a
firm
semi
translucent
greyish
or
greyish
red
mass
of
tissue
later
it
becomes
opaque
yellow
and
caseous
with
a
tendency
to
soften
and
liquefy
the
gumma
does
harm
by
displacing
and
replacing
the
normal
tissue
elements
of
the
part
affected
and
by
involving
these
in
the
degenerative
changes
of
the
nature
of
caseation
and
necrosis
which
produce
the
destructive
lesions
of
the
skin
mucous
membranes
and
internal
organs
this
is
true
not
only
of
the
circumscribed
gumma
but
of
the
condition
known
as
gummatous
infiltration
or
syphilitic
cirrhosis
in
which
the
granulation
tissue
is
diffused
throughout
the
connective
tissue
framework
of
such
organs
as
the
tongue
or
liver
both
the
gummatous
lesions
and
the
fibrosis
of
tertiary
syphilis
are
directly
excited
by
the
spirochaetes
the
life
history
of
an
untreated
gumma
varies
with
its
environment
when
protected
from
injury
and
irritation
in
the
substance
of
an
internal
organ
such
as
the
liver
it
may
become
encapsulated
by
fibrous
tissue
and
persist
in
this
condition
for
an
indefinite
period
or
it
may
be
absorbed
and
leave
in
its
place
a
fibrous
cicatrix
in
the
interior
of
a
long
bone
it
may
replace
the
rigid
framework
of
the
shaft
to
such
an
extent
as
to
lead
to
pathological
fracture
if
it
is
near
the
surface
of
the
body
as
for
example
in
the
subcutaneous
or
submucous
cellular
tissue
or
in
the
periosteum
of
a
superficial
bone
such
as
the
palate
the
skull
or
the
tibia
the
tissue
of
which
it
is
composed
is
apt
to
undergo
necrosis
in
which
the
overlying
skin
or
mucous
membrane
frequently
participates
the
result
being
an
ulcer
the
tertiary
syphilitic
ulcer
figs
and
tertiary
lesions
of
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
the
clinical
features
of
a
subcutaneous
gumma
are
those
of
an
indolent
painless
elastic
swelling
varying
in
size
from
a
pea
to
an
almond
or
walnut
after
a
variable
period
it
usually
softens
in
the
centre
the
skin
over
it
becomes
livid
and
dusky
and
finally
separates
as
a
slough
exposing
the
tissue
of
the
gumma
which
sometimes
appears
as
a
mucoid
yellowish
honey
like
substance
more
frequently
as
a
sodden
caseated
tissue
resembling
wash
leather
the
caseated
tissue
of
a
gumma
differs
from
that
of
a
tuberculous
lesion
in
being
tough
and
firm
of
a
buff
colour
like
wash
leather
or
whitish
like
boiled
fish
the
degenerated
tissue
separates
slowly
and
gradually
and
in
untreated
cases
may
be
visible
for
weeks
in
the
floor
of
the
ulcer
illustration
fig
ulcerating
gumma
of
lips
from
a
photograph
lent
by
dr
stopford
taylor
and
dr
r
w
mackenna
the
tertiary
ulcer
may
be
situated
anywhere
but
is
most
frequently
met
with
on
the
leg
especially
in
the
region
of
the
knee
fig
and
over
the
calf
there
may
be
one
or
more
ulcers
and
also
scars
of
antecedent
ulcers
the
edges
are
sharply
cut
as
if
punched
out
the
margins
are
rounded
in
outline
firm
and
congested
the
base
is
occupied
by
gummatous
tissue
or
if
this
has
already
separated
and
sloughed
out
by
unhealthy
granulations
and
a
thick
purulent
discharge
when
the
ulcer
has
healed
it
leaves
a
scar
which
is
depressed
and
if
over
a
bone
is
adherent
to
it
the
features
of
the
tertiary
ulcer
however
are
not
always
so
characteristic
as
the
above
description
would
imply
it
is
to
be
diagnosed
from
the
leg
ulcer
which
occurs
almost
exclusively
on
the
lower
third
of
the
leg
from
bazin
s
disease
p
from
the
ulcers
that
result
from
certain
forms
of
malignant
disease
such
as
rodent
cancer
and
from
those
met
with
in
chronic
glanders
gummatous
infiltration
of
the
skin
syphilitic
lupus
this
is
a
lesion
met
with
chiefly
on
the
face
and
in
the
region
of
the
external
genitals
in
which
the
skin
becomes
infiltrated
with
granulation
tissue
so
that
it
is
thickened
raised
above
the
surface
and
of
a
brownish
red
colour
it
appears
as
isolated
nodules
which
may
fuse
together
the
epidermis
becomes
scaly
and
is
shed
giving
rise
to
superficial
ulcers
which
are
usually
covered
by
crusted
discharge
the
disease
tends
to
spread
creeping
over
the
skin
with
a
serpiginous
crescentic
or
horse
shoe
margin
while
the
central
portion
may
heal
and
leave
a
scar
from
the
fact
of
its
healing
in
the
centre
while
it
spreads
at
the
margin
it
may
resemble
tuberculous
disease
of
the
skin
it
can
usually
be
differentiated
by
observing
that
the
infiltration
is
on
a
larger
scale
the
progress
is
much
more
rapid
involving
in
the
course
of
months
an
area
which
in
the
case
of
tuberculosis
would
require
as
many
years
the
scars
are
sounder
and
are
less
liable
to
break
down
again
and
the
disease
rapidly
yields
to
anti
syphilitic
treatment
illustration
fig
ulceration
of
nineteen
year
s
duration
in
a
woman
aet
the
subject
of
inherited
syphilis
showing
active
ulceration
cicatricial
contraction
and
sabre
blade
deformity
of
tibiae
tertiary
lesions
of
mucous
membrane
and
of
the
submucous
cellular
tissue
are
met
with
chiefly
in
the
tongue
nose
throat
larynx
and
rectum
they
originate
as
gummata
or
as
gummatous
infiltrations
which
are
liable
to
break
down
and
lead
to
the
formation
of
ulcers
which
may
prove
locally
destructive
and
in
such
situations
as
the
larynx
even
dangerous
to
life
in
the
tongue
the
tertiary
ulcer
may
prove
the
starting
point
of
cancer
and
in
the
larynx
or
rectum
the
healing
of
the
ulcer
may
lead
to
cicatricial
stenosis
tertiary
lesions
of
the
bones
and
joints
of
the
muscles
and
of
the
internal
organs
will
be
described
under
these
heads
the
part
played
by
syphilis
in
the
production
of
disease
of
arteries
and
of
aneurysm
will
be
referred
to
along
with
diseases
of
blood
vessels
illustration
fig
tertiary
syphilitic
ulceration
in
region
of
knee
and
on
both
thumbs
of
woman
aet
treatment
the
most
valuable
drugs
for
the
treatment
of
the
manifestations
of
the
tertiary
period
are
the
arsenical
preparations
and
the
iodides
of
sodium
and
potassium
on
account
of
their
depressing
effects
the
latter
are
frequently
prescribed
along
with
carbonate
of
ammonium
the
dose
is
usually
a
matter
of
experiment
in
each
individual
case
grains
three
times
a
day
may
suffice
or
it
may
be
necessary
to
increase
each
dose
to
or
grains
the
symptoms
of
iodism
which
may
follow
from
the
smaller
doses
usually
disappear
on
giving
a
larger
amount
of
the
drug
it
should
be
taken
after
meals
with
abundant
water
or
other
fluid
especially
if
given
in
tablet
form
it
is
advisable
to
continue
the
iodides
for
from
one
to
three
months
after
the
lesions
for
which
they
are
given
have
cleared
up
if
the
potassium
salt
is
not
tolerated
it
may
be
replaced
by
the
ammonium
or
sodium
iodide
local
treatment
the
absorption
of
a
subcutaneous
gumma
is
often
hastened
by
the
application
of
a
fly
blister
when
a
gumma
has
broken
on
the
surface
and
caused
an
ulcer
this
is
treated
on
general
principles
with
a
preference
however
for
applications
containing
mercury
or
iodine
or
both
if
a
wet
dressing
is
required
to
cleanse
the
ulcer
black
wash
may
be
used
if
a
powder
to
promote
dryness
one
containing
iodoform
if
an
ointment
is
indicated
the
choice
lies
between
the
red
oxide
of
mercury
or
the
dilute
nitrate
of
mercury
ointment
and
one
consisting
of
equal
parts
of
lanolin
and
vaselin
with
per
cent
of
iodine
deep
ulcers
and
obstinate
lesions
of
the
bones
larynx
and
other
parts
may
be
treated
by
excision
or
scraping
with
the
sharp
spoon
second
attacks
of
syphilis
instances
of
re
infection
of
syphilis
have
been
recorded
with
greater
frequency
since
the
more
general
introduction
of
arsenical
treatment
a
remarkable
feature
in
such
cases
is
the
shortness
of
the
interval
between
the
original
infection
and
the
alleged
re
infection
in
a
recent
series
of
twenty
eight
cases
this
interval
was
less
than
a
year
another
feature
of
interest
is
that
when
patients
in
the
tertiary
stage
of
syphilis
are
inoculated
with
the
virus
from
lesions
from
these
in
the
primary
and
secondary
stage
lesions
of
the
tertiary
type
are
produced
reference
may
be
made
to
the
relapsing
false
indurated
chancre
described
by
hutchinson
and
by
fournier
as
it
may
be
the
source
of
difficulty
in
diagnosis
a
patient
who
has
had
an
infecting
chancre
one
or
more
years
before
may
present
a
slightly
raised
induration
on
the
penis
at
or
close
to
the
site
of
his
original
sore
this
relapsed
induration
is
often
so
like
that
of
a
primary
chancre
that
it
is
impossible
to
distinguish
between
them
except
by
the
history
if
there
has
been
a
recent
exposure
to
venereal
infection
it
is
liable
to
be
regarded
as
the
primary
lesion
of
a
second
attack
of
syphilis
but
the
further
progress
shows
that
neither
bullet
buboes
nor
secondary
manifestations
develop
these
facts
together
with
the
disappearance
of
the
induration
under
treatment
make
it
very
likely
that
the
lesion
is
really
gummatous
in
character
inherited
syphilis
one
of
the
most
striking
features
of
syphilis
is
that
it
may
be
transmitted
from
infected
parents
to
their
offspring
the
children
exhibiting
the
manifestations
that
characterise
the
acquired
form
of
the
disease
the
more
recent
the
syphilis
in
the
parent
the
greater
is
the
risk
of
the
disease
being
communicated
to
the
offspring
so
that
if
either
parent
suffers
from
secondary
syphilis
the
infection
is
almost
inevitably
transmitted
while
it
is
certain
that
either
parent
may
be
responsible
for
transmitting
the
disease
to
the
next
generation
the
method
of
transmission
is
not
known
in
the
case
of
a
syphilitic
mother
it
is
most
probable
that
the
infection
is
conveyed
to
the
foetus
by
the
placental
circulation
in
the
case
of
a
syphilitic
father
it
is
commonly
believed
that
the
infection
is
conveyed
to
the
ovum
through
the
seminal
fluid
at
the
moment
of
conception
if
a
series
of
children
one
after
the
other
suffer
from
inherited
syphilis
it
is
almost
invariably
the
case
that
the
mother
has
been
infected
in
contrast
to
the
acquired
form
inherited
syphilis
is
remarkable
for
the
absence
of
any
primary
stage
the
infection
being
a
general
one
from
the
outset
the
spirochaete
is
demonstrated
in
incredible
numbers
in
the
liver
spleen
lung
and
other
organs
and
in
the
nasal
secretion
and
from
any
of
these
successful
inoculations
in
monkeys
can
readily
be
made
the
manifestations
differ
in
degree
rather
than
in
kind
from
those
of
the
acquired
disease
the
difference
is
partly
due
to
the
fact
that
the
virus
is
attacking
developing
instead
of
fully
formed
tissues
the
virus
exercises
an
injurious
influence
on
the
foetus
which
in
many
cases
dies
during
the
early
months
of
intra
uterine
life
so
that
miscarriage
results
and
this
may
take
place
in
repeated
pregnancies
the
date
at
which
the
miscarriage
occurs
becoming
later
as
the
virus
in
the
mother
becomes
attenuated
eventually
a
child
is
carried
to
full
term
and
it
may
be
still
born
or
if
born
alive
may
suffer
from
syphilitic
manifestations
it
is
difficult
to
explain
such
vagaries
of
syphilitic
inheritance
as
the
infection
of
one
twin
and
the
escape
of
the
other
clinical
features
we
are
not
here
concerned
with
the
severe
forms
of
the
disease
which
prove
fatal
but
with
the
milder
forms
in
which
the
infant
is
apparently
healthy
when
born
but
after
from
two
to
six
weeks
begins
to
show
evidence
of
the
syphilitic
taint
the
usual
phenomena
are
that
the
child
ceases
to
thrive
becomes
thin
and
sallow
and
suffers
from
eruptions
on
the
skin
and
mucous
membranes
there
is
frequently
a
condition
known
as
snuffles
in
which
the
nasal
passages
are
obstructed
by
an
accumulation
of
thin
muco
purulent
discharge
which
causes
the
breathing
to
be
noisy
it
usually
begins
within
a
month
after
birth
and
before
the
eruptions
on
the
skin
appear
when
long
continued
it
is
liable
to
interfere
with
the
development
of
the
nasal
bones
so
that
when
the
child
grows
up
there
results
a
condition
known
as
the
saddle
nose
deformity
figs
and
illustration
fig
facies
of
inherited
syphilis
from
dr
byrom
bramwell
s
atlas
of
clinical
medicine
affections
of
the
skin
although
all
types
of
skin
affection
are
met
with
in
the
inherited
disease
the
most
important
is
a
papular
eruption
the
papules
being
of
large
size
with
a
smooth
shining
top
and
of
a
reddish
brown
colour
it
affects
chiefly
the
buttocks
and
thighs
the
genitals
and
other
parts
which
are
constantly
moist
it
is
necessary
to
distinguish
this
specific
eruption
from
a
form
of
eczema
which
occurs
in
these
situations
in
non
syphilitic
children
the
points
that
characterise
the
syphilitic
condition
being
the
infiltration
of
the
skin
and
the
coppery
colour
of
the
eruption
at
the
anus
the
papules
acquire
the
characters
of
condylomata
also
at
the
angles
of
the
mouth
where
they
often
ulcerate
and
leave
radiating
scars
affections
of
the
mucous
membranes
the
inflammation
of
the
nasal
mucous
membrane
that
causes
snuffles
has
already
been
referred
to
there
may
be
mucous
patches
in
the
mouth
or
a
stomatitis
which
is
of
importance
because
it
results
in
interference
with
the
development
of
the
permanent
teeth
the
mucous
membrane
of
the
larynx
may
be
the
seat
of
mucous
patches
or
of
catarrh
and
as
a
result
the
child
s
cry
is
hoarse
affections
of
the
bones
swellings
at
the
ends
of
the
long
bones
due
to
inflammation
at
the
epiphysial
junctions
are
most
often
observed
at
the
upper
end
of
the
humerus
and
in
the
bones
in
the
region
of
the
elbow
partial
displacement
and
mobility
at
the
ossifying
junction
may
be
observed
the
infant
cries
when
the
part
is
touched
and
as
it
does
not
move
the
limb
voluntarily
the
condition
is
spoken
of
as
the
pseudo
paralysis
of
syphilis
recovery
takes
place
under
anti
syphilitic
treatment
and
immobilisation
of
the
limb
diffuse
thickening
of
the
shafts
of
the
long
bones
due
to
a
deposit
of
new
bone
by
the
periosteum
is
sometimes
met
with
illustration
fig
facies
of
inherited
syphilis
the
conditions
of
the
skull
known
as
parrot
s
nodes
or
bosses
and
craniotabes
were
formerly
believed
to
be
characteristic
of
inherited
syphilis
but
they
are
now
known
to
occur
particularly
in
rickety
children
from
other
causes
the
bosses
result
from
the
heaping
up
of
new
spongy
bone
beneath
the
pericranium
and
they
may
be
grouped
symmetrically
around
the
anterior
fontanelle
or
may
extend
along
either
side
of
the
sagittal
suture
which
appears
as
a
deep
groove
the
natiform
skull
the
bosses
disappear
in
time
but
the
skull
may
remain
permanently
altered
in
shape
the
frontal
and
parietal
eminences
appearing
unduly
prominent
the
term
craniotabes
is
applied
when
the
bone
becomes
thin
and
soft
reverting
to
its
original
membranous
condition
so
that
the
affected
areas
dimple
under
the
finger
like
parchment
or
thin
cardboard
its
localisation
in
the
posterior
parts
of
the
skull
suggests
that
the
disappearance
of
the
osseous
tissue
is
influenced
by
the
pressure
of
the
head
on
the
pillow
craniotabes
is
recovered
from
as
the
child
improves
in
health
between
the
ages
of
three
and
six
months
certain
other
phenomena
may
be
met
with
such
as
effusion
into
the
joints
especially
the
knees
iritis
in
one
or
in
both
eyes
and
enlargement
of
the
spleen
and
liver
in
the
majority
of
cases
the
child
recovers
from
these
early
manifestations
especially
when
efficiently
treated
and
may
enjoy
an
indefinite
period
of
good
health
on
the
other
hand
when
it
attains
the
age
of
from
two
to
four
years
it
may
begin
to
manifest
lesions
which
correspond
to
those
of
the
tertiary
period
of
acquired
syphilis
later
lesions
in
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissue
the
later
manifestations
may
take
the
form
of
localised
gummata
which
tend
to
break
down
and
form
ulcers
on
the
leg
for
example
or
of
a
spreading
gummatous
infiltration
which
is
also
liable
to
ulcerate
leaving
disfiguring
scars
especially
on
the
face
the
palate
and
fauces
may
be
destroyed
by
ulceration
in
the
nose
especially
when
the
ulcerative
process
is
associated
with
a
putrid
discharge
ozaena
the
destruction
of
tissue
may
be
considerable
and
result
in
unsightly
deformity
the
entire
palatal
portions
of
the
upper
jaws
the
vomer
turbinate
and
other
bones
bounding
the
nasal
and
oral
cavities
may
disappear
so
that
on
looking
into
the
mouth
the
base
of
the
skull
is
readily
seen
gummatous
disease
is
frequently
observed
also
in
the
flat
bones
of
the
skull
in
the
bones
of
the
hand
as
syphilitic
dactylitis
and
in
the
bones
of
the
forearm
and
leg
when
the
tibia
is
affected
the
disease
is
frequently
bilateral
and
may
assume
the
form
of
gummatous
ulcers
and
sinuses
in
later
years
the
tibia
may
present
alterations
in
shape
resulting
from
antecedent
gummatous
disease
for
example
nodular
thickenings
of
the
shaft
flattening
of
the
crest
or
a
more
uniform
increase
in
thickness
and
length
of
the
shaft
of
the
bone
which
when
it
is
curved
in
addition
is
described
as
the
sabre
blade
deformity
among
lesions
of
the
viscera
mention
should
be
made
of
gumma
of
the
testis
which
causes
the
organ
to
become
enlarged
uneven
and
indurated
this
has
even
been
observed
in
infants
a
few
months
old
occasionally
a
syphilitic
child
suffers
from
a
succession
of
these
gummatous
lesions
with
resulting
ill
health
and
it
may
be
waxy
disease
of
the
internal
organs
on
the
other
hand
it
may
recover
and
present
no
further
manifestations
of
the
inherited
taint
affections
of
the
eyes
at
or
near
puberty
there
is
frequently
observed
an
affection
of
the
eyes
known
as
chronic
interstitial
keratitis
the
relationship
of
which
to
inherited
syphilis
was
first
established
by
hutchinson
it
occurs
between
the
ages
of
six
and
sixteen
years
and
usually
affects
one
eye
before
the
other
it
commences
as
a
diffuse
haziness
or
steaminess
near
the
centre
of
the
cornea
and
as
it
spreads
the
entire
cornea
assumes
the
appearance
of
ground
glass
the
chief
complaint
is
of
dimness
of
sight
which
may
almost
amount
to
blindness
but
there
is
little
pain
or
photophobia
a
certain
amount
of
conjunctival
and
ciliary
congestion
is
usually
present
and
there
may
be
iritis
in
addition
the
cornea
or
parts
of
it
may
become
of
a
deep
pink
or
salmon
colour
from
the
formation
in
it
of
new
blood
vessels
the
affection
may
last
for
from
eighteen
months
to
two
years
complete
recovery
usually
takes
place
but
slight
opacities
especially
in
the
site
of
former
salmon
patches
may
persist
and
the
disease
occasionally
relapses
choroiditis
and
retinitis
may
also
occur
and
leave
permanent
changes
easily
recognised
on
examination
with
the
ophthalmoscope
among
the
rarer
and
more
serious
lesions
of
the
inherited
disease
may
be
mentioned
gummatous
disease
in
the
larynx
and
trachea
attended
with
ulceration
and
resulting
in
stenosis
and
lesions
of
the
nervous
system
which
may
result
in
convulsions
paralysis
or
dementia
in
a
limited
number
of
cases
about
the
period
of
puberty
there
may
develop
deafness
which
is
usually
bilateral
and
may
become
absolute
changes
in
the
permanent
teeth
these
affect
specially
the
upper
central
incisors
which
are
dwarfed
and
stand
somewhat
apart
in
the
gum
with
their
free
edges
converging
towards
one
another
they
are
tapering
or
peg
shaped
and
present
at
their
cutting
margin
a
deep
semilunar
notch
these
appearances
are
commonly
associated
with
the
name
of
hutchinson
who
first
described
them
affecting
as
they
do
the
permanent
teeth
they
are
not
available
for
diagnosis
until
the
child
is
over
eight
years
of
age
henry
moon
drew
attention
to
a
change
in
the
first
molars
these
are
reduced
in
size
and
dome
shaped
through
dwarfing
of
the
central
tubercle
of
each
cusp
diagnosis
of
inherited
syphilis
when
there
is
a
typical
eruption
on
the
buttocks
and
snuffles
there
is
no
difficulty
in
recognising
the
disease
when
however
the
rash
is
scanty
or
is
obscured
by
co
existing
eczema
most
reliance
should
be
placed
on
the
distribution
of
the
eruption
on
the
brown
stains
which
are
left
after
it
has
passed
off
on
the
presence
of
condylomata
and
of
fissuring
and
scarring
at
the
angles
of
the
mouth
the
history
of
the
mother
relative
to
repeated
miscarriages
and
still
born
children
may
afford
confirmatory
evidence
in
doubtful
cases
the
diagnosis
may
be
aided
by
the
wassermann
test
and
by
noting
the
therapeutic
effects
of
grey
powder
which
in
syphilitic
infants
usually
effects
a
marked
and
rapid
improvement
both
in
the
symptoms
and
in
the
general
health
while
a
considerable
number
of
syphilitic
children
grow
up
without
showing
any
trace
of
their
syphilitic
inheritance
the
majority
retain
throughout
life
one
or
more
of
the
following
characteristics
which
may
therefore
be
described
as
permanent
signs
of
the
inherited
disease
dwarfing
of
stature
from
interference
with
growth
at
the
epiphysial
junctions
the
forehead
low
and
vertical
and
the
parietal
and
frontal
eminences
unduly
prominent
the
bridge
of
the
nose
sunken
and
rounded
radiating
scars
at
the
angles
of
the
mouth
perforation
or
destruction
of
the
hard
palate
hutchinson
s
teeth
opacities
of
the
cornea
from
antecedent
keratitis
alterations
in
the
fundus
oculi
from
choroiditis
deafness
depressed
scars
or
nodes
on
the
bones
from
previous
gummata
sabre
blade
or
other
deformity
of
the
tibiae
the
contagiousness
of
inherited
syphilis
in
colles
of
dublin
stated
his
belief
that
while
a
syphilitic
infant
may
convey
the
disease
to
a
healthy
wet
nurse
it
is
incapable
of
infecting
its
own
mother
if
nursed
by
her
even
although
she
may
never
have
shown
symptoms
of
the
disease
this
doctrine
which
is
known
as
colles
law
is
generally
accepted
in
spite
of
the
alleged
occurrence
of
occasional
exceptions
the
older
the
child
the
less
risk
there
is
of
its
communicating
the
disease
to
others
until
eventually
the
tendency
dies
out
altogether
as
it
does
in
the
tertiary
period
of
acquired
syphilis
it
should
be
added
however
that
the
contagiousness
of
inherited
syphilis
is
denied
by
some
observers
who
affirm
that
when
syphilitic
infants
prove
infective
the
disease
has
been
really
acquired
at
or
soon
after
birth
there
is
general
agreement
that
the
subjects
of
inherited
syphilis
cannot
transmit
the
disease
by
inheritance
to
their
offspring
and
that
although
they
very
rarely
acquire
the
disease
de
novo
it
is
possible
for
them
to
do
so
prognosis
of
inherited
syphilis
although
inherited
syphilis
is
responsible
for
a
large
but
apparently
diminishing
mortality
in
infancy
the
subjects
of
this
disease
may
grow
up
to
be
as
strong
and
healthy
as
their
neighbours
hutchinson
insisted
on
the
fact
that
there
is
little
bad
health
in
the
general
community
that
can
be
attributed
to
inherited
syphilis
treatment
arsenical
injections
are
as
beneficial
in
the
inherited
as
in
the
acquired
disease
an
infant
the
subject
of
inherited
syphilis
should
if
possible
be
nursed
by
its
mother
and
failing
this
it
should
be
fed
by
hand
in
infants
at
the
breast
the
drug
may
be
given
to
the
mother
in
others
it
is
administered
in
the
same
manner
as
already
described
only
in
smaller
doses
on
the
first
appearance
of
syphilitic
manifestations
it
should
be
given
grm
novarsenbillon
injected
into
the
deep
subcutaneous
tissues
every
week
for
six
weeks
followed
by
one
year
s
mercurial
inunction
a
piece
of
mercurial
ointment
the
size
of
a
pea
being
inserted
under
the
infant
s
binder
in
older
children
the
dose
is
proportionately
increased
the
general
health
should
be
improved
in
every
possible
direction
considerable
benefit
may
be
derived
from
the
use
of
cod
liver
oil
and
from
preparations
containing
iron
and
calcium
surgical
interference
may
be
required
in
the
destructive
gummatous
lesions
of
the
nose
throat
larynx
and
bones
either
with
the
object
of
arresting
the
spread
of
the
disease
or
of
removing
or
alleviating
the
resulting
deformities
in
children
suffering
from
keratitis
the
eyes
should
be
protected
from
the
light
by
smoked
or
coloured
glasses
and
the
pupils
should
be
dilated
with
atropin
from
time
to
time
especially
in
cases
complicated
with
iritis
acquired
syphilis
in
infants
and
young
children
when
syphilis
is
met
with
in
infants
and
young
children
it
is
apt
to
be
taken
for
granted
that
the
disease
has
been
inherited
it
is
possible
however
for
them
to
acquire
the
disease
as
for
example
while
passing
through
the
maternal
passages
during
birth
through
being
nursed
or
kissed
by
infected
women
or
through
the
rite
of
circumcision
the
risk
of
infection
which
formerly
existed
by
the
arm
to
arm
method
of
vaccination
has
been
abolished
by
the
use
of
calf
lymph
the
clinical
features
of
the
acquired
disease
in
infants
and
young
children
are
similar
to
those
observed
in
the
adult
with
a
tendency
however
to
be
more
severe
probably
because
the
disease
is
often
late
in
being
recognised
and
treated
chapter
x
tumours
definition
etiology
general
characters
of
innocent
and
malignant
tumours
classification
of
tumours
i
connective
tissue
tumours
innocent
lipoma
xanthoma
chondroma
osteoma
odontoma
fibroma
myxoma
endothelioma
etc
malignant
sarcoma
ii
epithelial
tumours
innocent
papilloma
adenoma
cystic
adenoma
malignant
epithelioma
glandular
cancer
rodent
cancer
melanotic
cancer
iii
dermoids
iv
teratoma
cysts
retention
exudation
implantation
parasitic
lymphatic
or
serous
ganglion
for
the
histology
of
tumours
the
reader
is
referred
to
a
text
book
of
pathology
a
tumour
or
neoplasm
is
a
localised
swelling
composed
of
newly
formed
tissue
which
fulfils
no
physiological
function
tumours
increase
in
size
quite
independently
of
the
growth
of
the
body
and
there
is
no
natural
termination
to
their
growth
they
are
to
be
distinguished
from
such
over
growths
as
are
of
the
nature
of
simple
hypertrophy
or
local
giantism
and
also
from
inflammatory
swellings
which
usually
develop
under
the
influence
of
a
definite
cause
have
a
natural
termination
and
tend
to
disappear
when
the
cause
ceases
to
act
the
etiology
of
tumours
is
imperfectly
understood
various
factors
acting
either
singly
or
in
combination
may
be
concerned
in
their
development
certain
tumours
for
example
are
the
result
of
some
congenital
malformation
of
the
particular
tissue
from
which
they
take
origin
this
would
appear
to
be
the
case
in
many
tumours
of
blood
vessels
angioma
of
cartilage
chondroma
of
bone
osteoma
and
of
secreting
gland
tissue
adenoma
the
theory
that
tumours
originate
from
foetal
residues
or
rests
is
associated
with
the
name
of
cohnheim
these
rests
are
supposed
to
be
undifferentiated
embryonic
cells
which
remain
embedded
amongst
fully
formed
tissue
elements
and
lie
dormant
until
they
are
excited
into
active
growth
and
give
rise
to
a
tumour
this
mode
of
origin
is
illustrated
by
the
development
of
dermoids
from
sequestrated
portions
of
epidermis
among
the
local
factors
concerned
in
the
development
of
tumours
reference
must
be
made
to
the
influence
of
irritation
this
is
probably
an
important
agent
in
the
causation
of
many
of
the
tumours
met
with
in
the
skin
and
in
mucous
membranes
for
example
cancer
of
the
skin
of
the
lip
and
of
the
tongue
the
part
played
by
injury
is
doubtful
it
not
infrequently
happens
that
the
development
of
a
tumour
is
preceded
by
an
injury
of
the
part
in
which
it
grows
but
it
does
not
necessarily
follow
that
the
injury
and
the
tumour
are
related
as
cause
and
effect
it
is
possible
that
an
injury
may
stimulate
into
active
growth
undifferentiated
tissue
elements
or
rests
and
so
determine
the
growth
of
a
tumour
or
that
it
may
alter
the
characters
of
a
tumour
which
already
exists
causing
it
to
grow
more
rapidly
the
popular
belief
that
there
is
some
constitutional
peculiarity
concerned
in
the
causation
of
tumours
is
largely
based
on
the
fact
that
certain
forms
of
new
growth
for
example
cancer
are
known
to
occur
with
undue
frequency
in
certain
families
the
same
influence
is
more
striking
in
the
case
of
certain
innocent
tumours
particularly
multiple
osteomas
and
lipomas
which
are
hereditary
in
the
same
sense
as
supernumerary
or
webbed
fingers
and
appear
in
members
of
the
same
family
through
several
generations
innocent
and
malignant
tumours
for
clinical
purposes
tumours
are
arbitrarily
divided
into
two
classes
the
innocent
and
the
malignant
the
outstanding
difference
between
them
is
that
while
the
evil
effects
of
innocent
tumours
are
entirely
local
and
depend
for
their
severity
on
the
environment
of
the
growth
malignant
tumours
wherever
situated
in
addition
to
producing
similar
local
effects
injure
the
general
health
and
ultimately
cause
death
innocent
benign
or
simple
tumours
present
a
close
structural
resemblance
to
the
normal
tissues
of
the
body
they
grow
slowly
and
are
usually
definitely
circumscribed
by
a
fibrous
capsule
from
which
they
are
easily
enucleated
and
they
do
not
tend
to
recur
after
removal
in
their
growth
they
merely
push
aside
and
compress
adjacent
parts
and
they
present
no
tendency
to
ulcerate
and
bleed
unless
the
overlying
skin
or
mucous
membrane
is
injured
although
usually
solitary
some
are
multiple
from
the
outset
for
example
fatty
fibrous
and
bony
tumours
warts
and
fibroid
tumours
of
the
uterus
they
produce
no
constitutional
disturbance
they
only
threaten
life
when
growing
in
the
vicinity
of
vital
organs
and
then
only
in
virtue
of
their
situation
for
example
death
may
result
from
an
innocent
tumour
in
the
air
passage
causing
suffocation
in
the
intestine
causing
obstruction
of
the
bowels
or
in
the
vertebral
canal
causing
pressure
on
the
spinal
medulla
malignant
tumours
usually
show
a
marked
departure
from
the
structure
and
arrangement
of
the
normal
tissues
of
the
body
although
the
cells
of
which
they
are
composed
are
derived
from
normal
tissue
cells
they
tend
to
take
on
a
lower
more
vegetative
form
they
may
be
regarded
as
parasites
living
at
the
expense
of
the
organism
multiplying
indefinitely
and
destroying
everything
with
which
they
come
in
contact
malignant
tumours
grow
more
rapidly
than
innocent
tumours
and
tend
to
infiltrate
their
surroundings
by
sending
out
prolongations
or
offshoots
they
are
therefore
liable
to
recur
after
an
operation
which
is
restricted
to
the
removal
of
the
main
tumour
they
are
not
encapsulated
although
they
may
appear
to
be
circumscribed
by
condensation
of
the
surrounding
tissues
they
are
rarely
multiple
at
the
outset
but
show
a
marked
tendency
to
spread
to
other
parts
of
the
body
fragments
of
the
parent
tumour
may
become
separated
and
be
carried
off
in
the
lymph
or
blood
stream
and
deposited
in
other
parts
of
the
body
where
they
give
rise
to
secondary
growths
malignant
tumours
tend
to
invade
and
destroy
the
overlying
skin
or
mucous
membrane
and
thus
give
rise
to
bleeding
ulcers
if
the
tumour
tissue
protrudes
through
the
gap
in
the
skin
it
is
said
to
fungate
in
course
of
time
they
give
rise
to
a
condition
of
ill
health
or
cachexia
the
patient
becoming
pale
sallow
feverish
and
emaciated
probably
as
a
result
of
chronic
poisoning
from
the
absorption
of
toxic
products
from
the
tumour
they
ultimately
destroy
life
it
may
be
by
their
local
effects
such
as
ulceration
and
haemorrhage
by
favouring
the
entrance
of
septic
infection
by
interfering
with
the
function
of
organs
which
are
essential
to
life
by
cachexia
or
by
a
combination
of
these
effects
the
situation
of
a
malignant
tumour
exercises
considerable
influence
on
the
rapidity
as
well
as
on
the
mode
in
which
it
causes
death
some
cancers
such
as
that
known
as
rodent
show
malignant
features
which
are
entirely
local
while
others
such
as
melanotic
cancer
exhibit
a
malignancy
characterised
by
rapid
generalisation
of
growths
throughout
the
body
tumours
that
are
structurally
alike
may
show
variations
in
malignancy
according
to
their
situation
and
to
the
age
of
the
patient
as
well
as
to
other
factors
which
are
as
yet
unknown
in
attempting
to
arrive
at
a
conclusion
as
to
the
innocence
or
malignancy
of
any
tumour
too
much
reliance
must
not
be
placed
on
its
histological
features
its
situation
rate
of
growth
and
other
clinical
features
must
also
be
taken
into
consideration
it
cannot
be
too
emphatically
stated
that
there
is
no
hard
and
fast
line
between
innocent
and
malignant
growths
there
is
an
indefinite
transition
from
one
to
the
other
the
possibility
of
the
transformation
of
a
benign
into
a
malignant
tumour
must
be
admitted
such
a
transformation
implies
a
change
in
the
structure
of
the
growth
and
has
been
observed
especially
in
fibrous
and
cartilaginous
tumours
in
tumours
of
the
thyreoid
gland
and
in
uterine
fibroids
the
alteration
in
character
may
take
place
under
the
influence
of
injury
prolonged
or
repeated
irritation
incomplete
removal
of
the
benign
tumour
by
operation
or
the
altered
physiological
conditions
of
the
tissues
which
attend
upon
advancing
years
after
a
tumour
has
been
removed
by
operation
it
should
as
a
routine
measure
be
subjected
to
microscopical
examination
the
results
are
often
instructive
and
sometimes
other
than
what
was
expected
varieties
of
tumours
in
the
following
description
tumours
are
classified
on
an
anatomical
basis
taking
in
order
first
the
connective
tissue
group
and
subsequently
those
that
originate
in
epithelium
innocent
connective
tissue
tumours
lipoma
a
lipoma
is
composed
of
fat
resembling
that
normally
present
in
the
body
the
commonest
variety
is
the
subcutaneous
lipoma
which
grows
from
the
subcutaneous
fat
and
forms
a
soft
irregularly
lobulated
tumour
fig
the
fat
is
arranged
in
lobules
separated
by
connective
tissue
septa
which
are
continuous
with
the
capsule
surrounding
the
tumour
and
with
the
overlying
skin
which
becomes
dimpled
or
puckered
when
an
attempt
is
made
to
pinch
it
up
as
the
fat
is
almost
fluid
at
the
body
temperature
fluctuation
can
usually
be
detected
these
tumours
vary
greatly
in
size
occur
at
all
ages
grow
slowly
and
while
generally
solitary
are
sometimes
multiple
they
are
most
commonly
met
with
on
the
shoulder
buttock
or
back
in
certain
situations
such
as
the
thigh
and
perineum
they
tend
to
become
pedunculated
fig
a
fatty
tumour
is
to
be
diagnosed
from
a
cold
abscess
and
from
a
cyst
the
distinguishing
features
of
the
lipoma
are
the
tacking
down
and
dimpling
of
the
overlying
skin
the
lobulation
of
the
tumour
which
is
recognised
when
it
is
pressed
upon
with
the
flat
of
the
hand
and
more
reliable
than
either
of
these
the
mobility
the
tumour
slipping
away
when
pressed
upon
at
its
margin
illustration
fig
subcutaneous
lipoma
showing
lobulation
the
prognosis
is
more
favourable
than
in
any
other
tumour
as
it
never
changes
its
characters
the
only
reasons
for
its
removal
by
operation
are
its
unsightliness
and
its
probable
increase
in
size
in
the
course
of
years
the
operation
consists
in
dividing
the
skin
and
capsule
over
the
tumour
and
shelling
it
out
care
must
be
taken
that
none
of
the
outlying
lobules
are
left
behind
if
the
overlying
skin
is
damaged
or
closely
adherent
it
should
be
removed
along
with
the
tumour
illustration
fig
pedunculated
lipoma
of
buttock
of
forty
years
duration
in
a
woman
aet
multiple
subcutaneous
lipomas
are
frequently
symmetrical
and
in
a
certain
group
of
cases
met
with
chiefly
in
women
pain
is
a
prominent
symptom
hence
the
term
adiposis
dolorosa
dercum
these
multiple
tumours
show
little
or
no
tendency
to
increase
in
size
and
the
pain
which
attends
their
development
does
not
persist
in
the
neck
axilla
and
pubes
a
diffuse
overgrowth
of
the
subcutaneous
fat
is
sometimes
met
with
forming
symmetrical
tumour
like
masses
known
as
diffuse
lipoma
as
this
is
not
strictly
speaking
a
tumour
the
term
diffuse
lipomatosis
is
to
be
preferred
a
similar
condition
was
described
by
jonathan
hutchinson
as
being
met
with
in
the
domestic
animals
if
causing
disfigurement
the
mass
of
fat
may
be
removed
by
operation
illustration
fig
diffuse
lipomatosis
of
neck
lipoma
in
other
situations
the
periosteal
lipoma
is
usually
congenital
and
is
most
often
met
with
in
the
hand
it
forms
a
projecting
lobulated
tumour
which
when
situated
in
the
palm
resembles
an
angioma
or
a
lymphangioma
the
subserous
lipoma
arises
from
the
extra
peritoneal
fat
in
the
posterior
abdominal
wall
in
which
case
it
tends
to
grow
forwards
between
the
layers
of
the
mesentery
and
to
give
rise
to
an
abdominal
tumour
or
it
may
grow
from
the
extra
peritoneal
fat
in
the
anterior
abdominal
wall
and
protrude
from
one
of
the
hernial
openings
or
through
an
abnormal
opening
in
the
parietes
constituting
a
fatty
hernia
a
subsynovial
lipoma
grows
from
the
fat
surrounding
the
synovial
membrane
of
a
joint
and
projects
into
its
interior
giving
rise
to
the
symptoms
of
loose
body
lipomas
are
also
met
with
growing
from
the
adipose
connective
tissue
between
or
in
the
substance
of
muscles
and
when
situated
beneath
the
deep
fascia
such
as
the
fascia
lata
of
the
thigh
the
characteristic
signs
are
obscured
and
a
differential
diagnosis
is
difficult
it
may
be
differentiated
from
a
cold
abscess
by
puncture
with
an
exploring
needle
illustration
fig
zanthoma
of
hands
in
a
girl
aet
showing
multiple
subcutaneous
tumours
cf
fig
sir
h
j
stiles
case
zanthoma
is
a
rare
but
interesting
form
of
tumour
composed
of
a
fibrous
and
fatty
tissue
containing
a
granular
orange
yellow
pigment
resembling
that
of
the
corpus
luteum
it
originates
in
the
corium
and
presents
two
clinical
varieties
in
the
first
of
these
it
occurs
in
the
form
of
raised
yellow
patches
usually
in
the
skin
of
the
eyelids
of
persons
after
middle
life
and
in
many
instances
is
associated
with
chronic
jaundice
the
patches
are
often
symmetrical
and
as
they
increase
in
size
they
tend
to
fuse
with
another
the
second
form
occurs
in
children
and
adolescents
it
may
affect
several
generations
of
the
same
family
and
is
often
multiple
there
being
a
combination
of
thickened
yellow
patches
of
skin
and
projecting
tumours
some
of
which
may
attain
a
considerable
size
figs
and
on
section
the
tumour
tissue
presents
a
brilliant
orange
or
saffron
colour
there
is
no
indication
for
removing
the
tumours
unless
for
the
deformity
which
they
cause
exposure
to
the
x
rays
is
to
be
preferred
to
operation
illustration
fig
zanthoma
showing
subcutaneous
tumours
on
buttocks
from
same
patient
as
fig
chondroma
a
chondroma
is
mainly
composed
of
cartilage
processes
of
vascular
connective
tissue
pass
in
between
the
nodules
of
cartilage
composing
the
tumour
from
the
fibrous
capsule
which
surrounds
it
on
section
it
is
of
a
greyish
blue
colour
and
semi
translucent
the
tumour
is
firm
and
elastic
in
consistence
but
certain
portions
may
be
densely
hard
from
calcification
or
ossification
while
other
portions
may
be
soft
and
fluctuating
as
a
result
of
myxomatous
degeneration
and
liquefaction
these
tumours
grow
slowly
and
painlessly
and
may
surround
nerves
and
arteries
without
injuring
them
they
may
cause
a
deep
hollow
in
the
bone
from
which
they
originate
all
intermediate
forms
between
the
innocent
chondroma
and
the
malignant
chondro
sarcoma
are
met
with
chondroma
may
occur
in
a
multiple
form
especially
in
relation
to
the
phalanges
and
metacarpal
bones
when
growing
in
the
interior
of
a
bone
it
causes
a
spindle
shaped
enlargement
of
the
shaft
which
in
the
case
of
a
phalanx
or
metacarpal
bone
may
resemble
the
dactylitis
resulting
from
tubercle
or
syphilis
a
chondroma
appears
as
a
clear
area
in
a
skiagram
a
skiagram
of
a
bone
in
which
there
is
a
chondroma
shows
a
clear
rounded
area
in
the
position
of
the
tumour
which
must
be
differentiated
from
similar
clear
areas
due
to
other
kinds
of
tumour
especially
the
myeloma
when
it
has
undergone
calcification
or
ossification
it
gives
a
shadow
as
dark
as
bone
illustration
fig
chondroma
growing
from
infraspinous
fossa
of
scapula
illustration
fig
chondroma
of
metacarpal
bone
of
thumb
treatment
in
view
of
the
unstable
quality
of
the
chondroma
especially
of
its
liability
to
become
malignant
it
should
be
removed
as
soon
as
it
is
recognised
in
those
projecting
from
the
surface
of
a
bone
both
the
tumour
and
its
capsule
should
be
removed
if
in
the
interior
a
sufficient
amount
of
the
cortex
should
be
removed
to
allow
of
the
tumour
being
scraped
out
and
care
must
be
taken
that
no
nodules
of
cartilage
are
left
behind
in
multiple
chondromas
of
the
hand
when
the
fingers
are
crippled
and
useless
exposure
to
the
x
rays
should
be
given
a
trial
and
in
extreme
cases
the
question
of
amputation
may
have
to
be
considered
when
a
cartilaginous
tumour
takes
on
active
growth
it
must
be
treated
as
malignant
the
chondromas
that
are
met
with
at
the
ends
of
the
long
bones
in
children
and
young
adults
form
a
group
by
themselves
they
are
usually
related
to
the
epiphysial
cartilage
and
it
was
suggested
by
virchow
that
they
take
origin
from
islands
of
cartilage
which
have
not
been
used
up
in
the
process
of
ossification
they
are
believed
to
occur
more
frequently
in
those
who
have
suffered
from
rickets
they
have
no
malignant
tendencies
and
tend
to
undergo
ossification
concurrently
with
the
epiphysial
cartilage
from
which
they
take
origin
and
constitute
what
are
known
as
cartilaginous
exostoses
these
are
sometimes
met
with
in
a
multiple
form
and
may
occur
in
several
generations
of
the
same
family
they
are
considered
in
greater
detail
in
the
chapter
dealing
with
tumours
of
bone
minute
nodules
of
cartilage
sometimes
form
in
the
synovial
membrane
of
joints
and
lining
of
tendon
sheaths
and
bursae
they
tend
to
become
detached
from
the
membrane
and
constitute
loose
bodies
they
also
undergo
a
variable
amount
of
calcification
and
ossification
so
as
to
be
visible
in
skiagrams
they
are
further
considered
with
loose
bodies
in
joints
cartilaginous
tumours
in
the
parotid
submaxillary
gland
and
testicle
belong
to
a
class
of
mixed
tumours
that
will
be
referred
to
later
osteoma
the
true
osteoma
is
composed
of
bony
tissue
and
originates
from
the
skeleton
two
varieties
are
recognised
the
spongy
or
cancellous
and
the
ivory
or
compact
the
spongy
or
cancellous
osteoma
is
really
an
ossified
chondroma
and
is
met
with
at
the
ends
of
the
long
bones
fig
from
the
fact
that
it
projects
from
the
surface
of
the
bone
it
is
often
spoken
of
as
an
exostosis
it
grows
slowly
and
rarely
causes
any
discomfort
unless
it
presses
upon
a
nerve
trunk
or
upon
a
bursa
which
has
developed
over
it
the
rontgen
rays
show
a
dark
shadow
corresponding
to
the
ossified
portion
of
the
tumour
and
continuous
with
that
of
the
bone
from
which
it
is
growing
fig
operative
interference
is
only
indicated
when
the
tumour
is
giving
rise
to
inconvenience
it
is
then
removed
its
base
or
neck
being
divided
by
means
of
the
chisel
the
multiple
variety
of
osteoma
is
considered
with
the
diseases
of
bone
the
bony
outgrowth
from
the
terminal
phalanx
of
the
great
toe
known
as
the
subungual
exostosis
is
described
and
figured
on
p
bony
projections
or
spurs
sometimes
occur
on
the
under
surface
of
the
calcaneus
and
projecting
downwards
and
forwards
from
the
greater
process
cause
pain
on
putting
the
heel
to
the
ground
illustration
fig
cancellous
osteoma
of
lower
end
of
femur
the
ivory
or
compact
osteoma
is
composed
of
dense
bone
and
usually
grows
from
the
skull
it
is
generally
sessile
and
solitary
and
may
grow
into
the
interior
of
the
skull
into
the
frontal
sinus
into
the
cavity
of
the
orbit
or
nose
or
may
fill
up
the
external
auditory
meatus
causing
most
unsightly
deformity
and
interference
with
sight
breathing
and
hearing
bony
formations
occur
in
muscles
and
tendons
especially
at
their
points
of
attachment
to
the
skeleton
and
are
known
as
false
exostoses
they
are
described
with
the
diseases
of
muscles
odontoma
an
odontoma
is
composed
of
dental
tissues
in
varying
proportions
and
different
degrees
of
development
arising
from
tooth
germs
or
from
teeth
still
in
process
of
growth
bland
sutton
odontomas
resemble
teeth
in
so
far
that
during
their
development
they
remain
hidden
below
the
mucous
membrane
and
give
no
evidence
of
their
existence
there
then
succeeds
usually
between
the
twentieth
and
twenty
fifth
years
an
eruptive
stage
which
is
often
attended
with
suppuration
and
this
may
be
the
means
of
drawing
attention
to
the
tumour
following
bland
sutton
several
varieties
of
odontoma
may
be
distinguished
according
to
the
part
of
the
tooth
germ
concerned
in
their
formation
the
epithelial
odontoma
is
derived
from
persistent
portions
of
the
epithelium
of
the
enamel
organ
and
constitutes
a
multilocular
cystic
tumour
which
is
chiefly
met
with
in
the
mandible
the
cystic
spaces
of
the
tumour
contain
a
brownish
glairy
fluid
these
tumours
have
been
described
by
eve
under
the
name
of
multilocular
cystic
epithelial
tumours
of
the
jaw
the
follicular
odontoma
also
known
as
a
dentigerous
cyst
is
derived
from
the
distension
of
a
tooth
follicle
it
constitutes
a
cyst
containing
a
viscid
fluid
and
an
imperfectly
formed
tooth
is
often
found
embedded
in
its
wall
the
cyst
usually
forms
in
relation
to
one
of
the
permanent
molars
and
may
attain
considerable
dimensions
the
fibrous
odontoma
is
the
result
of
an
overgrowth
of
fibrous
tissue
surrounding
the
tooth
sac
which
encapsulates
the
tooth
and
prevents
its
eruption
the
thickened
tooth
sac
is
usually
mistaken
for
a
fibrous
tumour
until
after
removal
the
tooth
is
recognised
in
its
interior
composite
odontoma
this
is
a
convenient
term
to
apply
to
certain
hard
dental
tumours
which
are
met
with
in
the
jaws
and
consist
of
enamel
dentine
and
cement
the
tumour
is
to
be
regarded
as
being
derived
from
an
abnormal
growth
of
all
the
elements
of
a
tooth
germ
or
of
two
or
more
tooth
germs
indiscriminately
fused
with
one
another
it
may
appear
in
childhood
and
form
a
smooth
unyielding
tumour
often
of
considerable
size
replacing
the
corresponding
permanent
tooth
it
may
cause
a
purulent
discharge
and
in
some
cases
it
has
been
extruded
after
sloughing
of
the
overlying
soft
parts
many
examples
of
this
variety
of
odontoma
growing
in
the
nasal
cavity
or
in
the
maxillary
sinus
have
been
erroneously
regarded
as
osteomas
even
after
removal
on
section
the
tumour
is
usually
laminated
and
is
seen
to
consist
mainly
of
dentine
with
a
partial
covering
of
enamel
and
cement
diagnosis
odontomas
are
often
only
diagnosed
after
removal
when
attended
with
suppuration
the
condition
has
been
mistaken
for
disease
of
the
jaw
fibrous
odontomas
have
been
mistaken
for
sarcoma
and
portions
of
the
maxilla
removed
unnecessarily
any
circumscribed
tumour
of
the
jaw
particularly
when
met
with
in
a
young
adult
should
suggest
the
possibility
of
an
odontoma
skiagrams
often
give
useful
information
both
for
diagnosis
and
for
treatment
treatment
the
solid
varieties
of
odontoma
can
usually
be
shelled
out
after
dividing
the
overlying
soft
parts
in
the
follicular
variety
it
is
usually
sufficient
to
excise
a
portion
of
the
wall
scrape
out
the
interior
and
remove
any
tooth
that
may
be
present
the
cavity
is
then
packed
and
allowed
to
heal
from
the
bottom
fibroma
a
fibroma
is
a
tumour
composed
of
fibrous
connective
tissue
a
distinction
may
be
made
between
the
soft
fibroma
which
is
comparatively
rich
in
cells
and
blood
vessels
and
in
which
the
fibres
are
arranged
loosely
and
the
hard
fibroma
which
is
composed
of
closely
packed
bundles
of
fibres
often
arranged
in
a
concentric
fashion
around
the
blood
vessels
the
cut
surface
of
the
soft
fibroma
presents
a
pinkish
white
fleshy
appearance
resembling
the
slowly
growing
forms
of
sarcoma
that
of
a
hard
fibroma
presents
a
dry
glistening
appearance
aptly
compared
to
watered
silk
the
soft
variety
grows
much
more
rapidly
than
the
hard
in
certain
fibromas
in
those
for
example
which
grow
from
the
periosteum
of
the
base
of
the
skull
and
project
into
the
naso
pharynx
the
blood
vessels
are
dilated
into
sinuses
and
have
no
proper
sheaths
they
therefore
tend
to
remain
open
when
divided
and
to
bleed
excessively
transition
forms
between
soft
fibroma
and
sarcoma
are
met
with
so
that
in
operating
for
their
removal
it
is
safer
to
take
away
the
capsule
along
with
the
tumour
and
the
patient
should
be
kept
under
observation
in
view
of
the
risk
of
recurrence
the
skin
especially
the
skin
of
the
buttock
is
one
of
the
favourite
seats
of
fibroma
and
it
may
occur
in
a
multiple
form
it
is
met
with
also
in
the
subcutaneous
and
intermuscular
cellular
tissue
and
in
the
abdominal
wall
where
it
sometimes
attains
considerable
dimensions
various
forms
of
fibroma
are
met
with
in
the
mamma
and
are
described
with
diseases
of
that
organ
the
fibrous
overgrowths
in
the
skin
known
as
keloid
and
molluscum
fibrosum
and
those
met
with
in
the
sheaths
of
nerves
are
described
elsewhere
fibroid
tumours
of
the
uterus
are
described
with
myoma
diffuse
fibroma
or
fibromatosis
analogous
to
lipomatosis
is
met
with
in
the
connective
tissue
of
the
skin
and
sheaths
of
nerves
and
constitutes
one
form
of
neuro
fibromatosis
a
similar
change
is
also
met
with
in
the
stomach
and
colon
myxoma
a
myxoma
is
composed
of
tissue
of
a
soft
gelatinous
semifluid
consistence
the
pure
myxoma
is
extremely
rare
and
clinically
resembles
the
lipoma
myxomatous
tissue
is
however
frequently
found
in
other
connective
tissue
tumours
as
a
result
of
degeneration
for
example
in
cartilaginous
tumours
and
in
sarcomas
myxomatous
tissue
is
also
a
prominent
constituent
of
the
innocent
parotid
tumour
mucous
polypus
of
the
nose
which
is
often
described
as
a
myxoma
is
merely
a
pendulous
process
of
oedematous
mucous
membrane
illustration
fig
myeloma
of
shaft
of
humerus
causing
pathological
fracture
mr
j
w
struthers
case
the
unusual
site
of
the
tumour
is
to
be
noted
myeloma
a
myeloma
is
composed
of
large
multinuclear
giant
cells
surrounded
by
round
and
spindle
cells
the
cut
surface
of
the
tumour
presents
a
deep
red
or
maroon
colour
while
occasionally
met
with
in
tendon
sheaths
and
bursae
and
is
then
of
an
orange
yellow
colour
the
myeloma
occurs
most
frequently
in
the
cancellous
tissue
at
the
ends
of
the
long
bones
its
favourite
site
being
the
upper
end
of
the
tibia
although
formerly
classified
as
a
sarcoma
it
is
the
exception
for
it
to
present
malignant
features
and
it
can
usually
be
extirpated
by
local
measures
without
fear
of
recurrence
the
diagnosis
x
ray
appearances
and
the
method
of
removal
are
considered
with
the
diseases
of
bone
sometimes
the
myeloma
is
met
with
in
multiple
form
in
the
skeleton
in
association
with
an
unusual
form
of
protein
in
the
urine
bence
jones
myoma
a
myoma
is
composed
of
non
striped
muscle
fibres
a
pure
myoma
is
very
rare
and
is
met
with
in
organs
possessed
of
non
striped
muscle
such
as
the
stomach
intestine
urinary
bladder
and
prostate
in
the
uterus
which
is
the
most
common
situation
these
tumours
contain
a
considerable
admixture
of
fibrous
tissue
and
are
known
as
fibroids
or
fibro
myomas
they
present
on
section
a
fasciculated
appearance
which
may
resemble
that
of
a
section
of
balls
of
cotton
fig
they
are
encapsulated
and
vascular
frequently
attain
a
large
size
and
may
be
single
or
multiple
while
they
may
occasion
neither
inconvenience
nor
suffering
they
frequently
give
rise
to
profuse
haemorrhage
from
the
uterus
and
may
cause
serious
symptoms
by
pressing
injuriously
on
the
ureters
or
the
intestine
or
by
complicating
pregnancy
and
parturition
the
rhabdomyoma
is
an
extremely
rare
form
of
tumour
met
with
in
the
kidney
uterus
and
testicle
it
contains
striped
muscle
fibres
and
is
supposed
to
originate
from
a
residue
of
muscular
tissue
which
has
become
sequestrated
during
development
illustration
fig
fibro
myoma
of
uterus
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
glioma
a
glioma
is
a
tumour
composed
of
neuroglia
it
is
met
with
exclusively
in
the
central
nervous
system
retina
and
optic
nerve
it
is
a
slowly
growing
soft
ill
defined
tumour
which
displaces
the
adjacent
nerve
centres
and
nerve
tracts
and
is
liable
to
become
the
seat
of
haemorrhage
and
thus
to
give
rise
to
pressure
symptoms
resembling
apoplexy
the
glioma
of
the
retina
tends
to
grow
into
the
vitreous
humour
and
to
perforate
the
globe
it
is
usually
of
the
nature
of
a
glio
sarcoma
and
is
highly
malignant
endotheliomas
take
origin
from
the
endothelium
of
lymph
vessels
and
blood
vessels
and
serous
cavities
they
show
great
variation
in
type
partly
because
of
the
number
of
different
kinds
of
endothelium
from
which
they
are
derived
and
partly
because
the
new
connective
tissue
which
is
formed
is
liable
to
undergo
transformation
into
other
tissues
they
may
be
soft
or
hard
solid
or
cystic
diffuse
or
circumscribed
they
grow
very
slowly
and
are
almost
always
innocent
although
recurrence
has
been
occasionally
observed
cases
of
multiple
endotheliomata
of
the
skin
have
recently
been
described
by
wise
angioma
lymphangioma
and
neuroma
are
described
with
the
disease
of
the
individual
tissues
malignant
connective
tissue
tumours
sarcoma
the
term
sarcoma
is
applied
to
any
connective
tissue
tumour
which
exhibits
malignant
characters
the
essential
structural
feature
is
the
predominance
of
the
cellular
elements
over
the
intercellular
substance
or
stroma
in
which
respect
a
sarcoma
resembles
the
connective
tissue
of
the
embryo
the
typical
sarcoma
consists
chiefly
of
immature
or
embryonic
connective
tissue
it
most
frequently
originates
from
fascia
intermuscular
connective
tissue
periosteum
bone
marrow
and
skin
and
forms
a
rounded
or
nodulated
tumour
which
appears
to
be
encapsulated
but
the
capsule
merely
consists
of
the
condensed
surrounding
tissues
and
usually
contains
sarcomatous
elements
the
consistence
of
the
tumour
depends
on
the
nature
and
amount
of
the
stroma
and
on
the
presence
of
degenerative
changes
the
softer
medullary
forms
are
composed
almost
exclusively
of
cells
while
the
harder
forms
such
as
the
fibro
chondro
and
osteo
sarcoma
are
provided
with
an
abundant
stroma
and
are
relatively
poor
in
cells
degenerative
changes
may
produce
areas
of
softening
or
liquefaction
which
result
in
the
formation
of
cystic
cavities
in
the
interior
of
the
tumour
the
colour
depends
on
the
amount
of
blood
in
the
tumour
and
on
the
presence
of
the
products
of
degeneration
the
blood
vessels
are
usually
represented
by
mere
chinks
or
spaces
between
the
cells
this
peculiarity
accounts
for
the
facility
with
which
haemorrhage
takes
place
into
the
substance
of
the
tumour
the
persistence
of
the
bleeding
when
it
is
incised
or
ulcerates
through
the
skin
and
the
readiness
with
which
the
sarcomatous
cells
are
carried
off
and
infect
distant
parts
through
the
blood
stream
sarcomas
are
devoid
of
lymphatics
and
unless
originating
in
lymphatic
structures
for
example
in
the
tonsil
they
rarely
infect
the
lymph
glands
minute
portions
of
the
tumour
grow
into
the
small
veins
and
becoming
detached
are
transported
by
the
blood
current
to
distant
organs
where
they
are
arrested
in
the
capillaries
and
give
rise
to
secondary
growths
these
are
most
frequently
situated
in
the
lungs
except
when
the
primary
growth
lies
within
the
territory
of
the
portal
circulation
in
which
case
they
occur
in
the
liver
the
secondary
growths
closely
resemble
the
parent
tumour
sarcoma
may
invade
an
adjacent
vein
on
such
a
scale
that
if
the
invading
portion
becomes
detached
it
may
constitute
a
dangerous
embolus
this
may
be
observed
in
sarcoma
of
the
kidney
the
growth
taking
place
along
the
renal
vein
until
it
projects
into
the
vena
cava
illustration
fig
recurrent
sarcoma
of
sciatic
nerve
in
a
woman
aet
recurrence
twenty
months
after
removal
of
primary
growth
in
its
growth
a
sarcoma
compresses
and
destroys
neighbouring
parts
surrounds
vessels
and
nerves
and
may
lead
to
destruction
of
the
skin
either
by
invading
it
or
more
commonly
by
causing
sloughing
from
pressure
inflammatory
and
suppurative
changes
may
take
place
as
a
result
of
pyogenic
infection
following
upon
sloughing
of
the
overlying
skin
or
upon
an
exploratory
incision
once
the
skin
is
broken
the
tumour
fungates
through
the
opening
sarcomas
vary
in
malignancy
especially
as
regards
rapidity
of
growth
and
capacity
for
dissemination
certain
of
them
such
as
the
so
called
recurrent
fibroid
of
paget
grow
comparatively
slowly
and
are
only
malignant
in
the
sense
that
they
tend
to
recur
locally
after
removal
others
especially
the
more
cellular
ones
grow
with
extreme
rapidity
and
are
early
disseminated
throughout
the
body
resembling
in
these
respects
the
most
malignant
forms
of
cancer
they
are
usually
solitary
in
the
first
instance
although
primary
multiple
growths
are
occasionally
met
with
in
the
skin
and
in
the
bones
many
varieties
of
sarcoma
are
recognised
according
to
its
structural
peculiarities
thus
in
virtue
of
the
size
and
character
of
the
cells
we
have
the
small
round
celled
and
the
large
round
celled
sarcoma
the
small
and
the
large
spindle
celled
the
giant
celled
and
the
mixed
celled
sarcoma
the
lympho
sarcoma
presents
a
structure
similar
to
that
of
lymph
follicular
tissue
and
the
alveolar
sarcoma
an
arrangement
of
cells
in
alveoli
resembling
that
seen
in
cancers
when
there
is
a
considerable
amount
of
intercellular
fibrous
tissue
the
tumour
is
called
a
fibro
sarcoma
illustration
fig
fungating
sarcoma
of
arm
dr
j
m
watt
s
case
the
term
lymphangio
sarcoma
is
applied
when
the
cells
of
the
tumour
are
derived
from
the
endothelium
of
lymph
spaces
and
vessels
the
angio
sarcomas
are
those
in
which
blood
vessels
form
a
prominent
element
in
the
structure
of
the
tumour
they
are
sometimes
derived
from
innocent
angiomas
and
they
may
be
so
vascular
as
to
pulsate
and
on
auscultation
yield
a
blowing
murmur
like
an
aneurysm
the
glio
sarcoma
myxo
sarcoma
chondro
sarcoma
and
myo
sarcoma
are
mixed
forms
which
usually
develop
in
pre
existing
innocent
tumours
the
osteo
sarcoma
is
characterised
by
the
formation
in
the
tumour
of
bone
the
medullary
spaces
being
occupied
by
sarcomatous
cells
in
place
of
marrow
the
osteoid
sarcoma
is
characterised
by
the
formation
of
a
tissue
resembling
bone
but
deficient
in
lime
salts
and
the
petrifying
sarcoma
by
the
formation
of
calcified
areas
in
the
stroma
these
varieties
although
met
with
chiefly
in
the
bones
may
occur
in
soft
tissues
such
as
muscle
and
in
such
organs
as
the
mamma
the
pigmented
varieties
include
the
chloroma
which
is
of
a
light
green
colour
and
the
melanotic
sarcoma
which
is
brown
or
black
the
psammoma
is
a
sarcoma
containing
a
material
resembling
sand
it
is
chiefly
met
with
in
the
membranes
of
the
brain
the
chordoma
is
a
rare
form
of
tumour
originating
from
the
remains
of
the
notochord
in
the
region
of
the
spheno
occipital
synchondrosis
or
in
the
sacro
coccygeal
region
diagnosis
of
sarcoma
a
sarcoma
is
to
be
differentiated
from
an
inflammatory
swelling
such
as
results
from
tubercle
actinomycosis
or
syphilis
from
an
innocent
tumour
and
from
a
cancer
the
points
on
which
the
diagnosis
is
founded
are
discussed
with
the
different
tissues
and
organs
treatment
the
removal
of
the
tumour
by
operation
is
the
most
reliable
method
of
treatment
in
order
to
be
successful
it
must
be
undertaken
before
dissemination
has
taken
place
and
a
considerable
area
of
healthy
tissue
beyond
the
apparent
margin
of
the
growth
must
be
removed
and
in
tumours
near
the
surface
of
the
body
the
overlying
skin
also
in
order
to
prevent
recurrence
a
tube
of
radium
to
which
a
silk
thread
is
attached
is
inserted
into
the
space
from
which
the
tumour
was
removed
the
thread
is
brought
out
at
the
drain
opening
and
at
the
end
of
a
week
or
ten
days
the
tube
of
radium
is
removed
by
pulling
on
the
thread
radium
causes
a
reaction
in
the
tissues
attended
with
exudation
from
the
vessels
for
the
escape
of
which
provision
must
be
made
if
radium
is
not
available
the
affected
area
is
repeatedly
exposed
to
the
action
of
the
x
rays
as
soon
as
the
wound
has
healed
the
employment
of
these
measures
has
diminished
to
a
remarkable
degree
the
recurrence
of
sarcoma
after
operation
it
will
readily
be
understood
that
the
less
thoroughly
or
radically
the
growth
has
been
removed
the
more
do
we
depend
upon
radium
or
the
x
rays
for
bringing
about
a
permanent
cure
and
that
in
advanced
cases
of
sarcoma
and
in
cases
in
which
on
account
of
their
anatomical
situation
removal
by
operation
is
necessarily
incomplete
the
prospect
of
cure
is
still
more
dependent
on
the
use
of
radium
or
of
the
x
rays
finally
there
are
cases
in
which
removal
by
operation
is
impossible
the
so
called
inoperable
sarcoma
a
tube
of
radium
to
which
a
silk
thread
is
attached
is
inserted
into
the
substance
of
the
tumour
either
through
an
opening
made
by
a
large
trocar
or
when
necessary
by
open
dissection
a
second
tube
of
radium
is
placed
upon
the
skin
over
the
tumour
and
is
secured
there
by
a
stitch
or
by
a
strip
of
plaster
thus
securing
a
cross
fire
action
of
the
radium
rays
both
from
within
and
without
as
this
is
found
to
be
much
more
efficacious
in
destroying
or
inhibiting
the
cellular
elements
of
the
growth
the
tubes
of
radium
are
left
in
situ
for
from
eight
to
fourteen
days
according
to
the
power
of
the
radium
employed
but
are
moved
about
every
second
day
or
so
in
order
that
every
part
of
the
tumour
may
be
efficiently
radiated
if
the
tumour
shrinks
in
size
after
the
use
of
radium
and
becomes
operable
it
should
be
removed
before
time
is
given
it
to
resume
its
growth
it
will
depend
upon
the
subsequent
course
of
the
disease
whether
or
not
a
second
or
it
may
be
even
a
third
application
of
radium
will
be
required
where
neither
radium
nor
x
rays
is
available
or
applicable
recourse
may
be
had
to
the
injection
of
coley
s
fluid
a
preparation
containing
the
mixed
toxins
of
the
streptococcus
of
erysipelas
and
the
bacillus
prodigiosus
or
of
selenium
epithelial
tumours
an
excessive
and
erratic
growth
of
epithelium
is
the
essential
and
distinguishing
feature
of
these
tumours
the
innocent
forms
are
the
papilloma
and
the
adenoma
the
malignant
the
carcinoma
or
cancer
papilloma
a
papilloma
is
a
tumour
which
projects
from
a
cutaneous
or
mucous
surface
and
consists
of
a
central
axis
of
vascular
fibrous
tissue
with
a
covering
of
epithelium
resembling
that
of
the
surface
from
which
the
tumour
grows
in
the
papillomas
of
the
skin
commonly
known
as
warts
the
covering
consists
of
epidermis
in
those
growing
from
mucous
surfaces
it
consists
of
the
epithelium
covering
the
mucous
membrane
when
the
surface
epithelium
projects
as
filiform
processes
the
tumour
is
called
a
villous
papilloma
the
best
known
example
of
which
is
met
with
in
the
urinary
bladder
papillomatous
growths
are
also
met
with
in
the
larynx
in
the
ducts
of
the
breast
and
in
the
interior
of
certain
cystic
tumours
of
the
breast
and
of
the
ovary
although
papillomas
are
primarily
innocent
they
may
become
the
starting
point
of
cancer
especially
in
persons
past
middle
life
and
if
the
papilloma
has
been
subjected
to
irritation
and
has
ulcerated
the
clinical
features
and
treatment
of
the
various
forms
of
papilloma
are
considered
with
the
individual
tissues
and
organs
adenoma
an
adenoma
is
a
tumour
constructed
on
the
type
of
and
growing
in
connection
with
a
secreting
gland
in
the
substance
of
such
glands
as
the
mamma
parotid
thyreoid
and
prostate
adenomas
are
met
with
as
encapsulated
tumours
when
they
originate
from
the
glands
of
the
skin
or
of
a
mucous
membrane
they
tend
to
project
from
the
surface
and
form
pedunculated
tumours
or
polypi
adenomas
may
be
single
or
multiple
and
they
vary
greatly
in
size
the
tumour
is
seldom
composed
entirely
of
gland
tissue
it
usually
contains
a
considerable
proportion
of
fibrous
tissue
and
is
then
called
a
fibro
adenoma
when
it
contains
myxomatous
tissue
it
is
called
a
myxo
adenoma
and
when
the
gland
spaces
of
the
tumour
become
distended
with
accumulated
secretion
a
cystic
adenoma
the
best
examples
of
which
are
met
with
in
the
mamma
and
ovary
a
characteristic
feature
of
the
cystic
variety
is
the
tendency
the
tumour
tissue
exhibits
to
project
into
the
interior
of
the
cysts
constituting
what
are
known
as
intracystic
growths
they
are
essentially
innocent
but
intracystic
growths
especially
in
the
mamma
of
women
over
fifty
should
be
regarded
with
suspicion
and
therefore
should
be
removed
on
radical
lines
transition
forms
between
adenoma
and
carcinoma
are
also
met
with
in
the
rectum
and
large
intestine
and
these
should
be
treated
on
the
same
lines
as
cancer
carcinoma
or
cancer
a
cancer
is
a
malignant
tumour
which
originates
in
epithelium
the
cancer
cells
are
derived
by
proliferation
from
already
existing
epithelium
and
they
invade
the
sub
epithelial
connective
tissue
in
the
form
of
simple
or
branching
columns
these
columns
are
enclosed
in
spaces
termed
alveoli
which
are
probably
dilated
lymph
spaces
and
which
communicate
freely
with
the
lymph
vessels
the
cells
composing
the
columns
and
filling
the
alveoli
vary
with
the
character
of
the
epithelium
in
which
the
cancer
originates
the
malignancy
of
cancer
depends
on
the
tendency
which
the
epithelium
has
of
invading
the
tissues
in
its
neighbourhood
and
on
the
capacity
of
the
cells
when
transported
elsewhere
by
the
lymph
or
blood
stream
of
giving
rise
to
secondary
growths
cancer
may
arise
on
any
surface
covered
by
epithelium
or
in
any
of
the
secreting
glands
of
the
body
but
it
is
much
more
common
in
some
situations
than
in
others
it
is
frequently
met
with
for
example
in
the
skin
in
the
stomach
and
large
intestine
in
the
breast
the
uterus
and
the
external
genitals
less
frequently
in
the
gall
bladder
larynx
thyreoid
prostate
and
urinary
bladder
tissues
appear
to
be
most
liable
to
cancer
when
having
attained
maturity
they
enter
upon
the
phase
of
decadence
or
involution
and
this
phase
is
reached
by
different
tissues
at
different
periods
it
is
not
so
much
therefore
the
age
of
the
person
in
whom
it
occurs
as
the
age
of
the
tissue
in
which
it
arises
that
determines
the
maximum
incidence
of
cancer
cancer
of
the
stomach
appears
and
attains
a
maximum
frequency
earlier
than
cancer
of
the
skin
cancer
of
the
uterus
and
mamma
is
more
frequent
towards
the
decline
of
reproductive
activity
than
in
the
later
years
of
life
rectal
cancer
is
not
infrequently
met
with
during
the
second
and
third
decades
there
is
evidence
that
the
irritation
caused
by
alcohol
and
tobacco
plays
a
part
in
the
causation
of
cancer
in
the
fact
that
a
large
proportion
of
those
who
become
the
subjects
of
cancer
of
the
mouth
are
excessive
drinkers
and
smokers
a
cancer
may
appear
as
a
papillary
growth
on
a
mucous
or
a
skin
surface
as
a
nodule
in
the
substance
of
an
organ
or
as
a
diffuse
thickening
of
a
tubular
organ
such
as
the
stomach
or
intestine
the
absence
of
definition
in
cancerous
tumours
explains
the
difficulty
of
completely
removing
them
by
surgical
measures
and
has
led
to
the
practice
of
complete
extirpation
of
cancerous
organs
wherever
this
is
possible
the
boundaries
of
the
affected
organ
moreover
are
frequently
transgressed
by
the
disease
and
the
epithelial
infiltration
implicates
the
surrounding
parts
in
cancer
of
the
breast
for
example
the
disease
often
extends
to
the
adjacent
skin
fat
and
muscle
in
cancer
of
the
lip
or
tongue
to
the
mandible
in
cancer
of
the
uterus
or
intestine
to
the
investing
peritoneum
in
addition
to
its
tendency
to
infiltrate
adjacent
tissues
and
organs
cancer
is
also
liable
to
give
rise
to
secondary
growths
these
are
most
often
met
with
in
the
nearest
lymph
glands
those
in
the
neck
for
example
becoming
infected
from
cancer
of
the
lip
tongue
or
throat
those
in
the
axilla
from
cancer
of
the
breast
those
along
the
curvatures
of
the
stomach
from
cancer
of
the
pylorus
and
those
in
the
groin
from
cancer
of
the
external
genitals
in
lymph
vessels
the
cancer
cells
may
merely
accumulate
so
as
to
fill
the
lumen
and
form
indurated
cords
or
they
may
proliferate
and
give
rise
to
secondary
nodules
along
the
course
of
the
vessels
when
the
lymphatic
network
in
the
skin
is
diffusely
infected
the
appearance
is
either
that
of
a
multitude
of
secondary
nodules
or
of
a
diffuse
thickening
so
that
the
skin
comes
to
resemble
coarse
leather
on
the
wall
of
the
chest
this
condition
is
known
as
cancer
en
cuirasse
although
the
cancer
cells
constantly
attack
the
walls
of
the
adjacent
veins
and
spread
into
their
interior
at
a
comparatively
early
period
secondary
growths
due
to
dissemination
by
the
blood
stream
rarely
show
themselves
clinically
until
late
in
the
course
of
the
disease
it
is
probable
that
many
of
the
cancer
cells
which
are
carried
away
in
the
blood
or
lymph
stream
undergo
necrosis
and
fail
to
give
rise
to
secondary
growths
secondary
growths
present
a
faithful
reproduction
of
the
structure
of
the
primary
tumour
apart
from
the
lymph
glands
the
chief
seats
of
secondary
growths
are
the
liver
lungs
serous
membranes
and
bone
marrow
it
is
generally
believed
that
the
secondary
growths
in
cancer
that
develop
at
a
distance
from
the
primary
tumour
those
for
example
in
the
medullary
canal
of
the
femur
or
in
the
diploe
of
the
skull
occurring
in
advanced
cases
of
cancer
of
the
breast
are
the
result
of
dissemination
of
cancer
cells
by
way
of
the
blood
stream
and
are
to
be
regarded
as
emboli
sampson
handley
disagrees
with
this
view
he
believes
that
the
dissemination
is
accomplished
in
a
more
subtle
way
namely
by
the
actual
growth
of
cancer
cells
along
the
finer
vessels
of
the
lymph
plexuses
that
ramify
in
the
deep
fascia
a
method
of
spread
which
he
calls
permeation
it
is
maintained
also
that
permeation
occurs
as
readily
against
the
lymph
stream
as
with
it
he
compares
the
spread
of
cancer
to
that
of
an
invisible
annular
ringworm
the
growing
edge
extends
in
a
wider
and
wider
circle
within
which
a
healing
process
may
occur
so
that
the
area
of
permeation
is
a
ring
rather
than
a
disc
healing
occurs
by
a
process
of
peri
lymphatic
fibrosis
but
as
the
natural
process
of
healing
may
fail
at
isolated
points
nodules
of
cancer
appear
which
although
apparently
separate
from
the
primary
growth
have
developed
in
continuity
with
it
peri
lymphatic
fibrosis
having
destroyed
the
cancer
chain
connecting
the
nodule
with
the
primary
growth
this
centrifugal
spread
of
cancer
is
clearly
seen
in
the
distribution
of
the
subcutaneous
secondary
nodules
so
frequently
met
with
in
the
late
stages
of
mammary
cancer
the
area
within
which
the
secondary
nodules
occur
is
a
circle
of
continually
increasing
diameter
with
the
primary
growth
in
the
centre
in
the
rare
cases
in
which
the
skin
of
the
greater
part
of
the
body
is
affected
the
nodules
rarely
appear
below
the
level
of
the
deltoid
or
the
middle
third
of
the
thigh
the
patient
dying
before
the
spread
can
reach
the
distal
portions
of
the
limbs
handley
argues
against
the
embolic
origin
of
the
metastases
in
the
bones
because
of
the
rarity
of
these
in
the
bones
of
the
distal
parts
of
the
limbs
because
of
the
fact
that
secondary
cancer
of
the
femur
nearly
always
commences
in
the
upper
third
of
the
shaft
which
harmonises
with
the
intimate
connection
of
the
deep
fascia
with
the
periosteum
over
the
great
trochanter
thus
favouring
invasion
of
the
bone
marrow
when
permeation
has
spread
thus
far
he
claims
support
for
the
permeation
theory
from
the
fact
that
the
humerus
is
rarely
involved
below
the
insertion
of
the
deltoid
and
that
spontaneous
fracture
of
the
femur
is
three
times
more
common
on
the
side
on
which
the
breast
cancer
is
situated
the
tumour
tissue
may
undergo
necrosis
and
when
the
overlying
skin
or
mucous
membrane
gives
way
an
ulcer
is
formed
the
margins
of
a
cancerous
ulcer
fig
are
made
up
of
tumour
tissue
which
has
not
broken
down
usually
they
are
irregular
nodularly
thickened
or
indurated
sometimes
they
are
raised
and
crater
like
the
floor
of
the
ulcer
is
smooth
and
glazed
or
occupied
by
necrosed
tissue
and
the
discharge
is
watery
and
blood
stained
and
as
a
result
of
putrefactive
changes
may
become
offensive
haemorrhage
is
rarely
a
prominent
feature
but
discharge
of
blood
may
constitute
a
symptom
of
considerable
diagnostic
importance
in
cancer
of
internal
organs
such
as
the
rectum
the
bladder
or
the
uterus
illustration
fig
carcinoma
of
breast
with
cancerous
ulcer
the
contagiousness
of
cancer
a
limited
number
of
cases
are
on
record
in
which
a
cancer
appears
to
have
been
transferred
by
contact
as
from
the
lower
to
the
upper
lip
from
one
labium
majus
to
the
other
from
the
tongue
to
the
cheek
and
from
one
vocal
cord
to
the
other
these
being
all
examples
of
cancer
involving
surfaces
which
are
constantly
or
frequently
in
contact
the
transference
of
cancer
from
one
human
being
to
another
whether
by
accident
as
in
the
case
of
a
surgeon
wounding
his
finger
while
operating
for
cancer
or
by
the
deliberate
introduction
of
a
portion
of
cancerous
tumour
into
the
tissues
has
never
been
known
to
occur
it
is
by
no
means
infrequent
however
that
when
recurrence
takes
place
after
an
operation
for
the
removal
of
cancer
the
recurrent
nodules
make
their
appearance
in
the
main
scar
or
in
the
scars
of
stitches
in
its
neighbourhood
in
the
lower
animals
the
grafting
of
cancer
only
succeeds
in
animals
of
the
same
species
for
example
a
cancer
taken
from
a
mouse
will
not
grow
in
the
tissues
of
a
rat
but
only
in
a
mouse
of
the
same
variety
as
that
from
which
the
graft
was
taken
while
cancer
cannot
be
regarded
as
either
contagious
or
infectious
it
is
important
to
bear
in
mind
the
possibility
of
infection
of
a
wound
with
cancer
when
operating
for
the
disease
a
cancer
should
not
be
cut
into
unless
this
is
essential
for
purposes
of
diagnosis
and
the
wound
made
for
exploration
should
be
tightly
closed
by
stitches
before
the
curative
operation
is
proceeded
with
the
instruments
used
for
the
exploration
must
not
be
used
again
until
they
have
been
boiled
the
greatest
care
should
be
taken
that
a
cancer
which
has
softened
or
broken
down
is
not
opened
into
during
the
operation
investigations
regarding
the
cause
of
cancer
have
been
prosecuted
with
great
energy
during
recent
years
but
as
yet
without
positive
result
it
is
recognised
that
there
are
a
number
of
conditions
which
favour
the
development
of
cancer
such
as
prolonged
irritation
and
a
considerable
number
of
cases
have
been
recorded
in
which
cancer
of
the
skin
of
the
hands
has
followed
prolonged
and
repeated
exposure
to
the
rontgen
rays
the
alleged
increase
of
cancer
regarding
the
alleged
increase
of
cancer
it
may
be
pointed
out
that
it
is
impossible
to
ascertain
how
much
of
the
apparent
increase
is
due
to
more
accurate
diagnosis
and
improved
registration
it
is
probable
also
that
some
increase
has
taken
place
in
consequence
of
the
increased
average
duration
of
life
a
larger
proportion
of
persons
now
reach
the
age
at
which
cancer
is
frequent
the
prognosis
largely
depends
on
the
variety
of
cancer
and
on
its
situation
certain
varieties
such
as
the
atrophic
cancer
of
the
breast
which
occurs
in
old
people
and
some
forms
of
cancer
in
the
rectum
are
so
indolent
in
their
progress
that
they
can
scarcely
be
said
to
shorten
life
while
others
such
as
the
softer
varieties
of
mammary
cancer
occurring
in
young
women
are
among
the
most
malignant
of
tumours
the
mode
in
which
cancer
causes
death
depends
to
a
large
extent
upon
its
situation
in
the
gullet
for
example
it
usually
causes
death
by
starvation
in
the
larynx
or
thyreoid
by
suffocation
in
the
intestine
by
obstruction
of
the
bowels
in
the
uterus
prostate
and
bladder
by
haemorrhage
or
by
implication
of
the
ureters
and
kidneys
independently
of
their
situation
however
cancers
frequently
cause
death
by
giving
rise
to
a
progressive
impairment
of
health
known
as
the
cancerous
cachexia
a
condition
which
is
due
to
the
continued
absorption
of
poisonous
products
from
the
tumour
the
patient
loses
appetite
becomes
emaciated
pale
and
feverish
and
gradually
loses
strength
until
he
dies
in
many
cases
especially
those
in
which
ulceration
has
occurred
the
addition
of
pyogenic
infection
may
also
be
concerned
in
the
failure
of
health
treatment
removal
by
surgical
means
affords
the
best
prospect
of
cure
if
carcinomatous
disease
is
to
be
rooted
out
its
mode
of
spread
by
means
of
the
lymph
vessels
must
be
borne
in
mind
and
as
this
occurs
at
an
early
stage
and
is
not
evident
on
examination
a
wide
area
must
be
included
in
the
operation
the
organ
from
which
the
original
growth
springs
should
if
practicable
be
altogether
removed
because
its
lymph
vessels
generally
communicate
freely
with
each
other
and
secondary
deposits
have
probably
already
taken
place
in
various
parts
of
it
in
addition
the
nearest
chain
of
lymph
glands
must
also
be
removed
even
though
they
may
not
be
noticeably
enlarged
and
in
some
cases
in
cancer
of
the
breast
for
example
the
intervening
lymph
vessels
should
be
removed
at
the
same
time
the
treatment
of
cancer
by
other
than
operative
methods
has
received
a
great
deal
of
attention
within
recent
years
and
many
agents
have
been
put
to
the
test
e
g
colloidal
suspensions
of
selenium
but
without
any
positive
results
most
benefit
has
resulted
from
the
use
of
radium
and
of
the
x
rays
and
one
or
other
should
be
employed
as
a
routine
measure
after
every
operation
for
cancer
it
has
been
demonstrated
that
cancer
cells
are
more
sensitive
to
radium
and
to
the
rontgen
rays
than
the
normal
cells
of
the
body
and
are
more
easily
killed
the
effect
varies
a
good
deal
with
the
nature
and
seat
of
the
tumour
in
rodent
cancers
of
the
skin
for
example
both
radium
and
x
ray
treatment
are
very
successful
and
are
to
be
preferred
to
operation
because
they
yield
a
better
cosmetic
result
while
small
epitheliomas
of
the
skin
may
be
cured
by
means
of
the
rays
they
are
not
so
amenable
as
rodent
cancers
cancers
of
mucous
membranes
are
less
amenable
to
ray
treatment
because
they
are
less
circumscribed
and
are
difficult
of
access
in
cancers
under
the
skin
the
rontgen
rays
are
less
efficient
if
radium
is
employed
the
tube
containing
it
should
be
inserted
into
the
substance
of
the
tumour
after
the
method
described
in
connection
with
sarcoma
and
another
tube
should
be
placed
on
the
overlying
skin
in
the
employment
of
x
rays
and
of
radium
in
the
treatment
of
cancer
experience
is
required
not
only
to
obtain
the
maximum
effect
of
the
rays
but
to
avoid
damage
to
the
adjacent
and
overlying
tissues
ray
treatment
is
not
to
be
looked
upon
as
a
rival
but
as
a
powerful
supplement
to
the
operative
treatment
of
cancer
varieties
of
cancer
the
varieties
of
cancer
are
distinguished
according
to
the
character
and
arrangement
of
the
epithelial
cells
the
squamous
epithelial
cancer
or
epithelioma
originates
from
a
surface
covered
by
squamous
epithelium
such
as
the
skin
or
the
mucous
membrane
of
the
mouth
gullet
or
larynx
the
cancer
cells
retain
the
characters
of
squamous
epithelium
and
being
confined
within
the
lymph
spaces
of
the
sub
epithelial
connective
tissue
become
compressed
and
undergo
a
horny
change
this
results
in
the
formation
of
concentrically
laminated
masses
known
as
cell
nests
the
clinical
features
are
those
of
a
slowly
growing
indurated
tumour
which
nearly
always
ulcerates
there
is
a
characteristic
induration
of
the
edges
and
floor
of
the
ulcer
and
its
surface
is
often
covered
with
warty
or
cauliflower
like
outgrowths
fig
the
infection
of
the
lymph
glands
is
early
and
constant
and
constitutes
the
most
dangerous
feature
of
the
disease
the
secondary
growths
in
the
glands
exhibit
the
characteristic
induration
and
may
themselves
break
down
and
lead
to
the
formation
of
ulcers
illustration
fig
epithelioma
of
lip
epithelioma
frequently
originates
in
long
standing
ulcers
or
sinuses
and
in
scars
and
probably
results
from
the
displacement
and
sequestration
of
epithelial
cells
during
the
process
of
cicatrisation
the
columnar
epithelial
cancer
or
columnar
epithelioma
originates
in
mucous
membranes
covered
with
columnar
epithelium
and
is
chiefly
met
with
in
the
stomach
and
intestine
as
it
resembles
an
adenoma
in
structure
it
is
sometimes
described
as
a
malignant
adenoma
its
malignancy
is
shown
by
the
proliferating
epithelium
invading
the
other
coats
of
the
stomach
or
intestine
and
by
the
development
of
secondary
growths
glandular
carcinoma
originates
in
organs
such
as
the
breast
and
in
the
glands
of
mucous
membranes
and
skin
the
epithelial
cells
are
not
arranged
on
any
definite
plan
but
are
closely
packed
in
irregularly
shaped
alveoli
if
the
alveoli
are
large
and
the
intervening
stroma
is
scanty
and
delicate
the
tumour
is
soft
and
brain
like
and
is
described
as
a
medullary
or
encephaloid
cancer
if
the
alveoli
are
small
and
the
intervening
stroma
is
abundant
and
composed
of
dense
fibrous
tissue
the
tumour
is
hard
and
is
known
as
a
scirrhous
cancer
a
form
which
is
most
frequently
met
with
in
the
breast
if
the
cells
undergo
degeneration
and
absorption
and
the
stroma
contracts
the
tumour
becomes
still
harder
and
tends
to
shrink
and
to
draw
in
the
surrounding
parts
leading
in
the
breast
to
retraction
of
the
nipple
and
overlying
skin
and
in
the
stomach
and
colon
to
narrowing
of
the
lumen
when
the
cells
of
the
tumour
undergo
colloid
degeneration
a
colloid
cancer
results
if
the
degeneration
is
complete
as
may
occur
in
the
breast
the
malignancy
is
thereby
greatly
diminished
if
only
partial
as
is
more
common
in
rectal
cancer
the
malignancy
is
not
appreciably
affected
melanin
pigment
is
formed
in
relation
to
the
cells
and
stroma
of
certain
epithelial
tumours
giving
rise
to
melanotic
cancer
one
of
the
most
malignant
of
all
new
growths
cyst
like
spaces
may
form
in
the
tumour
by
the
accumulation
of
the
secretion
of
the
epithelial
cells
or
as
a
result
of
their
degeneration
cystic
carcinoma
this
is
met
with
chiefly
in
the
breast
and
ovary
and
the
tumour
resembles
the
cystic
adenoma
but
it
tends
to
infect
its
surroundings
and
gives
rise
to
secondary
growths
rodent
cancer
originates
in
the
glands
of
the
skin
and
presents
a
special
tendency
to
break
down
and
ulcerate
on
the
surface
figs
and
it
almost
never
infects
the
lymph
glands
dermoids
a
dermoid
is
a
tumour
containing
skin
or
mucous
membrane
occurring
in
a
situation
where
these
tissues
are
not
met
under
normal
conditions
the
skin
dermoid
or
derma
cyst
as
it
has
been
called
by
askanazy
arises
from
a
portion
of
epiblast
which
has
become
sequestrated
during
the
process
of
coalescence
of
two
cutaneous
surfaces
in
development
this
form
is
therefore
most
frequently
met
with
on
the
face
and
neck
in
the
situations
which
correspond
to
the
various
clefts
and
fissures
of
the
embryo
it
occurs
also
on
the
trunk
in
situations
where
the
lateral
halves
of
the
body
coalesce
during
development
such
a
dermoid
usually
takes
the
form
of
a
globular
cyst
the
wall
of
which
consists
of
skin
and
the
contents
of
turbid
fluid
containing
desquamated
epithelium
fat
droplets
cholestrol
crystals
and
detached
hairs
delicate
hairs
may
also
be
found
projecting
from
the
epithelial
lining
of
the
cyst
faulty
coalescence
of
the
cutaneous
covering
of
the
back
occurs
most
frequently
over
the
lower
sacral
vertebrae
giving
rise
to
small
congenital
recesses
known
as
post
anal
dimples
and
coccygeal
sinuses
these
recesses
are
lined
with
skin
which
is
furnished
with
hairs
sebaceous
and
sweat
glands
if
the
external
orifice
becomes
occluded
there
results
a
dermoid
cyst
tubulo
dermoids
arise
from
embryonic
ducts
and
passages
that
are
normally
obliterated
at
birth
for
example
lingual
dermoids
develop
in
relation
to
the
thyreo
glossal
duct
rectal
and
post
rectal
dermoids
to
the
post
anal
gut
and
branchial
dermoids
in
relation
to
the
branchial
clefts
tubulo
dermoids
present
the
same
structure
as
skin
dermoids
save
that
mucous
membrane
takes
the
place
of
skin
in
the
wall
of
the
cyst
and
the
contents
consist
of
the
pent
up
secretion
of
mucous
glands
clinical
features
although
dermoids
are
of
congenital
origin
they
are
rarely
evident
at
birth
and
may
not
give
rise
to
visible
tumours
until
puberty
when
the
skin
and
its
appendages
become
more
active
or
not
till
adult
life
superficial
dermoids
such
as
those
met
with
at
the
outer
angle
of
the
orbit
form
rounded
definitely
limited
tumours
over
which
the
skin
is
freely
movable
they
are
usually
adherent
to
the
deeper
parts
and
when
situated
over
the
skull
may
be
lodged
in
a
depression
or
actual
gap
in
the
bone
sometimes
the
cyst
becomes
infected
and
suppurates
and
finally
ruptures
on
the
surface
this
may
lead
to
a
natural
cure
or
a
persistent
sinus
may
form
dermoids
more
deeply
placed
such
as
those
within
the
thorax
or
those
situated
between
the
rectum
and
sacrum
give
rise
to
difficulty
in
diagnosis
even
with
the
help
of
the
x
rays
and
their
nature
is
seldom
recognised
until
the
escape
of
the
contents
particularly
hairs
supplies
the
clue
the
literature
of
dermoid
cysts
is
full
of
accounts
of
puzzling
tumours
met
with
in
all
sorts
of
situations
the
treatment
is
to
remove
the
cyst
when
it
is
impossible
to
remove
the
whole
of
the
lining
membrane
by
dissection
the
portion
that
is
left
should
be
destroyed
with
the
cautery
ovarian
dermoids
dermoids
are
not
uncommon
in
the
ovary
fig
they
usually
take
the
form
of
unilocular
or
multilocular
cysts
the
wall
of
which
contains
skin
mucous
membrane
hair
follicles
sebaceous
sweat
and
mucous
glands
nails
teeth
nipples
and
mammary
glands
the
cavity
of
the
cyst
usually
contains
a
pultaceous
mixture
of
shed
epithelium
fluid
fat
and
hair
if
the
cyst
ruptures
the
epithelial
elements
are
diffused
over
the
peritoneum
and
may
give
rise
to
secondary
dermoids
illustration
fig
dermoid
cyst
of
ovary
showing
teeth
in
its
interior
the
ovarian
dermoid
appears
clinically
as
an
abdominal
or
pelvic
tumour
provided
with
a
pedicle
if
the
pedicle
becomes
twisted
the
tumour
undergoes
strangulation
an
event
which
is
attended
with
urgent
symptoms
not
unlike
those
of
strangulated
hernia
the
treatment
consists
in
removing
the
tumour
by
laparotomy
teratoma
a
teratoma
is
believed
to
result
from
partial
dichotomy
or
cleavage
of
the
trunk
axis
of
the
embryo
and
is
found
exclusively
in
connection
with
the
skull
and
vertebral
column
it
may
take
the
form
of
a
monstrosity
such
as
conjoined
twins
or
a
parasitic
foetus
but
more
commonly
it
is
met
with
as
an
irregularly
shaped
tumour
usually
growing
from
the
sacrum
on
dissection
such
a
tumour
is
found
to
contain
a
curious
mixture
of
tissues
bones
skin
and
portions
of
viscera
such
as
the
intestine
or
liver
the
question
of
the
removal
of
the
tumour
requires
to
be
considered
in
relation
to
the
conditions
present
in
each
individual
case
cysts
cysts
which
form
in
relation
to
new
growths
have
been
considered
with
tumours
cysts
are
rounded
sacs
the
wall
being
composed
of
fibrous
tissue
lined
by
epithelium
or
endothelium
the
contents
are
fluid
or
semi
solid
and
vary
in
character
according
to
the
tissue
in
which
the
cyst
has
originated
retention
and
exudation
cysts
retention
cysts
develop
when
the
duct
of
a
secreting
gland
is
partly
obstructed
the
secretion
accumulates
and
the
gland
and
its
duct
become
distended
into
a
cyst
they
are
met
with
in
the
mamma
and
in
the
salivary
glands
sebaceous
cysts
or
wens
are
described
with
diseases
of
the
skin
exudation
cysts
arise
from
the
distension
of
cavities
which
are
not
provided
with
excretory
ducts
such
as
those
in
the
thyreoid
implantation
cysts
are
caused
by
the
accidental
transference
of
portions
of
the
epidermis
into
the
underlying
connective
tissue
as
may
occur
in
wounds
by
needles
awls
forks
or
thorns
the
implanted
epidermis
proliferates
and
forms
a
small
cyst
they
are
met
with
chiefly
on
the
palmar
aspect
of
the
fingers
and
vary
in
size
from
a
split
pea
to
a
cherry
the
treatment
consists
in
removing
them
by
dissection
parasitic
cysts
are
produced
by
the
growth
within
the
tissues
of
cyst
forming
parasites
the
best
known
being
the
taenia
echinococcus
which
gives
rise
to
the
hydatid
cyst
the
liver
is
by
far
the
most
common
site
of
hydatid
cysts
in
the
human
subject
with
regard
to
the
further
life
history
of
hydatids
the
living
elements
of
the
cyst
may
die
and
degenerate
or
the
cyst
may
increase
in
size
until
it
ruptures
as
a
result
of
pyogenic
infection
the
cyst
may
be
converted
into
an
abscess
the
clinical
features
of
hydatids
vary
so
much
with
their
situation
and
size
that
they
are
best
discussed
with
the
individual
organs
in
general
it
may
be
said
that
there
is
a
slow
formation
of
a
globular
elastic
fluctuating
painless
swelling
fluctuation
is
detected
when
the
cyst
approaches
the
surface
and
it
is
then
also
that
percussion
may
elicit
the
hydatid
thrill
or
fremitus
this
thrill
is
not
often
obtainable
and
in
any
case
is
not
pathognomonic
of
hydatids
as
it
may
be
elicited
in
ascites
and
in
other
abdominal
cysts
pressure
of
the
cyst
upon
adjacent
structures
and
the
occurrence
of
suppuration
are
attended
with
characteristic
clinical
features
the
diagnosis
of
hydatids
will
be
considered
with
the
individual
organs
the
disease
is
more
common
in
certain
parts
of
australia
and
in
shetland
and
iceland
than
in
countries
where
the
association
of
dogs
in
the
domestic
life
of
the
inhabitants
is
less
intimate
pfeiler
who
has
worked
at
the
serum
diagnosis
of
hydatid
disease
regards
the
complement
deviation
method
as
the
most
reliable
he
believes
that
a
positive
reaction
may
almost
be
regarded
as
absolutely
diagnostic
of
an
echinococcal
lesion
the
treatment
is
to
excise
the
cyst
completely
or
to
inject
into
it
a
per
cent
solution
of
formalin
in
operating
upon
hydatids
the
utmost
care
must
be
taken
to
avoid
leakage
of
the
contents
of
the
cyst
as
these
may
readily
disseminate
the
infection
a
blood
cyst
or
haematoma
results
from
the
encapsulation
of
extravasated
blood
in
the
tissues
from
haemorrhage
taking
place
into
a
preformed
cyst
or
from
the
saccular
pouching
of
a
varicose
vein
a
lymph
cyst
usually
results
from
a
contusion
in
which
the
skin
is
forcibly
displaced
from
the
subjacent
tissues
and
lymph
vessels
are
thereby
torn
across
the
cyst
is
usually
situated
between
the
skin
and
fascia
and
contains
clear
or
blood
stained
serum
at
first
it
is
lax
and
fluctuates
readily
later
it
becomes
larger
and
more
tense
the
treatment
consists
in
drawing
off
the
contents
through
a
hollow
needle
and
applying
firm
pressure
apart
from
injury
lymph
cysts
are
met
with
as
the
result
of
the
distension
of
lymph
spaces
and
vessels
lymphangiectasis
and
in
lymphangiomas
of
which
the
best
known
example
is
the
cystic
hygroma
or
hydrocele
of
the
neck
ganglion
this
term
is
applied
to
a
cyst
filled
with
a
clear
colourless
jelly
or
colloid
material
met
with
in
the
vicinity
of
a
joint
or
tendon
sheath
the
commonest
variety
the
carpal
ganglion
popularly
known
as
a
sprained
sinew
is
met
with
as
a
smooth
rounded
or
oval
swelling
on
the
dorsal
aspect
of
the
carpus
usually
towards
its
radial
side
fig
it
is
situated
over
one
of
the
intercarpal
or
other
joints
in
this
region
and
may
be
connected
with
one
or
other
of
the
extensor
tendons
the
skin
and
fascia
are
movable
over
the
cyst
the
cyst
varies
in
size
from
a
pea
to
a
pigeon
s
egg
and
usually
attains
its
maximum
size
within
a
few
months
and
then
remains
stationary
it
becomes
tense
and
prominent
when
the
hand
is
flexed
towards
the
palm
its
appearance
is
usually
ascribed
to
some
strain
of
the
wrist
for
example
in
girls
learning
gymnastics
it
may
cause
no
symptoms
or
it
may
interfere
with
the
use
of
the
hand
especially
in
grasping
movements
and
when
the
hand
is
dorsiflexed
in
girls
it
may
give
rise
to
pain
which
shoots
up
the
arm
ganglia
are
also
met
with
on
the
dorsum
of
the
metacarpus
and
on
the
palmar
aspect
of
the
wrist
illustration
fig
carpal
ganglion
in
a
woman
aet
the
tarsal
ganglion
is
situated
on
the
dorsum
of
the
foot
over
one
or
other
of
the
intertarsal
joints
it
is
usually
smaller
flatter
and
more
tense
than
that
met
with
over
the
wrist
so
that
it
is
sometimes
mistaken
for
a
bony
tumour
it
rarely
causes
symptoms
unless
so
situated
as
to
be
pressed
upon
by
the
boot
ganglia
in
the
region
of
the
knee
are
usually
situated
over
the
interval
between
the
femur
and
tibia
most
often
on
the
lateral
aspect
of
the
joint
in
front
of
the
tendon
of
the
biceps
fig
the
swelling
which
may
attain
the
size
of
half
a
walnut
is
tense
and
hard
when
the
knee
is
extended
and
becomes
softer
and
more
prominent
when
it
is
flexed
they
are
met
with
in
young
adults
who
follow
laborious
occupations
or
who
indulge
in
athletics
and
they
cause
stiffness
discomfort
and
impairment
of
the
use
of
the
limb
a
ganglion
is
sometimes
met
with
on
the
median
aspect
of
the
head
of
the
metatarsal
bone
of
the
great
toe
and
may
be
the
cause
of
considerable
suffering
it
is
indistinguishable
from
the
thickened
and
enlarged
bursa
so
commonly
present
in
this
situation
in
the
condition
known
as
bunion
illustration
fig
ganglion
on
lateral
aspect
of
knee
in
a
young
woman
ganglionic
cysts
are
met
with
in
other
situations
than
those
mentioned
but
they
are
so
rare
as
not
to
require
separate
description
ganglia
are
to
be
diagnosed
by
their
situation
and
physical
characters
enlarged
bursae
synovial
cysts
and
new
growths
are
the
swellings
most
likely
to
be
mistaken
for
them
the
diagnosis
is
sometimes
only
cleared
up
by
withdrawing
the
clear
jelly
like
contents
through
a
hollow
needle
pathological
anatomy
the
wall
of
the
cyst
is
composed
of
fibrous
tissue
closely
adherent
to
or
fused
with
the
surrounding
tissues
so
that
it
cannot
be
shelled
out
there
is
no
endothelial
lining
and
the
fibrous
tissue
of
the
wall
is
in
immediate
contact
with
the
colloid
material
in
the
interior
which
appears
to
be
derived
by
a
process
of
degeneration
from
the
surrounding
connective
tissue
in
the
region
of
the
knee
the
ganglion
is
usually
multilocular
and
consists
of
a
meshwork
of
fibrous
tissue
the
meshes
of
which
are
occupied
by
colloid
material
it
is
often
stated
that
a
ganglion
originates
from
a
hernial
protrusion
of
the
synovial
membrane
of
a
joint
or
tendon
sheath
we
have
not
been
able
to
demonstrate
any
communication
between
the
cavity
of
the
cyst
and
that
of
an
adjacent
tendon
sheath
or
joint
it
is
possible
however
that
the
cyst
may
originate
from
a
minute
portion
of
synovial
membrane
being
protruded
and
strangulated
so
that
it
becomes
disconnected
from
that
to
which
it
originally
belonged
it
may
then
degenerate
and
give
rise
to
colloid
material
which
accumulates
and
forms
a
cyst
ledderhose
and
others
regard
ganglia
as
entirely
new
formations
in
the
peri
articular
tissues
resulting
from
colloid
degeneration
of
the
fibrous
tissue
of
the
capsular
ligament
occurring
at
first
in
numerous
small
areas
which
later
coalesce
ganglia
are
probably
therefore
of
the
nature
of
degeneration
cysts
arising
in
the
capsule
of
joints
in
tendons
and
in
their
sheaths
treatment
a
ganglion
can
usually
be
got
rid
of
by
a
modification
of
the
old
fashioned
seton
the
skin
and
cyst
wall
are
transfixed
by
a
stout
needle
carrying
a
double
thread
of
silkworm
gut
some
of
the
colourless
jelly
escapes
from
the
punctures
the
ends
of
the
thread
are
tied
and
cut
short
and
a
dressing
is
applied
a
week
later
the
threads
are
removed
and
the
minute
punctures
are
sealed
with
collodion
the
action
of
the
threads
is
to
convert
the
cyst
wall
into
granulation
tissue
which
undergoes
the
usual
conversion
into
scar
tissue
if
the
cyst
re
forms
it
should
be
removed
by
open
dissection
under
local
anaesthesia
puncture
with
a
tenotomy
knife
and
scraping
the
interior
and
the
injection
of
irritants
are
alternative
but
less
satisfactory
methods
of
treatment
ganglia
in
the
substance
of
tendons
are
rare
the
diagnosis
rests
on
the
observation
that
the
small
tumour
is
cystic
and
that
it
follows
the
movements
of
the
tendon
the
cyst
is
at
first
multiple
but
the
partitions
disappear
and
the
spaces
are
thrown
into
one
the
tendon
is
so
weakened
that
it
readily
ruptures
the
best
treatment
is
to
resect
the
affected
segment
of
tendon
the
so
called
compound
palmar
ganglion
is
a
tuberculous
disease
of
the
tendon
sheaths
and
is
described
with
diseases
of
tendon
sheaths
chapter
xi
injuries
contusions
wounds
varieties
wounds
by
firearms
and
explosives
pistol
shot
wounds
wounds
by
sporting
guns
wounds
by
rifle
bullets
wounds
received
in
warfare
shell
wounds
embedded
foreign
bodies
burns
and
scalds
injuries
produced
by
electricity
x
ray
and
radium
electrical
burns
lightning
stroke
contusions
a
contusion
or
bruise
is
a
laceration
of
the
subcutaneous
soft
tissues
without
solution
of
continuity
of
the
skin
when
the
integument
gives
way
at
the
same
time
a
contused
wound
results
bruising
occurs
when
force
is
applied
to
a
part
by
means
of
a
blunt
object
whether
as
a
direct
blow
a
crush
or
a
grazing
form
of
violence
if
the
force
acts
at
right
angles
to
the
part
it
tends
to
produce
localised
lesions
which
extend
deeply
while
if
it
acts
obliquely
it
gives
rise
to
lesions
which
are
more
diffuse
but
comparatively
superficial
it
is
well
to
remember
that
those
who
suffer
from
scurvy
or
haemophilia
bleeders
and
fat
and
anaemic
females
are
liable
to
be
bruised
by
comparatively
trivial
injuries
clinical
features
the
less
severe
forms
of
contusion
are
associated
with
ecchymosis
numerous
minute
and
discrete
punctate
haemorrhages
being
scattered
through
the
superficial
layers
of
the
skin
which
is
slightly
oedematous
the
effused
blood
is
soon
reabsorbed
the
more
severe
forms
are
attended
with
extravasation
the
extravasated
blood
being
widely
diffused
through
the
cellular
tissue
of
the
part
especially
where
this
is
loose
and
lax
as
in
the
region
of
the
orbit
the
scrotum
and
perineum
and
on
the
chest
wall
a
blue
or
bluish
black
discoloration
occurs
in
patches
varying
in
size
and
depth
with
the
degree
of
force
which
produced
the
injury
and
in
shape
with
the
instrument
employed
it
is
most
intense
in
regions
where
the
skin
is
naturally
thin
and
pigmented
in
parts
where
the
extravasated
blood
is
only
separated
from
the
oxygen
of
the
air
by
a
thin
layer
of
epidermis
or
by
a
mucous
membrane
it
retains
its
bright
arterial
colour
these
points
are
often
well
illustrated
in
cases
of
black
eye
where
the
blood
effused
under
the
conjunctiva
is
bright
red
while
that
in
the
eyelids
is
almost
black
in
severe
contusions
associated
with
great
tension
of
the
skin
for
example
over
the
front
of
the
tibia
or
around
the
ankle
blisters
often
form
on
the
surface
and
constitute
a
possible
avenue
of
infection
when
deeply
situated
the
blood
tends
to
spread
along
the
lines
of
least
resistance
partly
under
the
influence
of
gravity
passing
under
fasciae
between
muscles
along
the
sheaths
of
vessels
or
in
connective
tissue
spaces
so
that
it
may
only
reach
the
surface
after
some
time
and
at
a
considerable
distance
from
the
seat
of
injury
this
fact
is
sometimes
of
importance
in
diagnosis
as
for
example
in
certain
fractures
of
the
base
of
the
skull
where
discoloration
appears
under
the
conjunctiva
or
behind
the
mastoid
process
some
days
after
the
accident
blood
extravasated
deeply
in
the
tissues
gives
rise
to
a
firm
resistant
doughy
swelling
in
which
there
may
be
elicited
on
deep
palpation
a
peculiar
sensation
not
unlike
the
crepitus
of
fracture
it
frequently
happens
that
from
the
tearing
of
lymph
vessels
serous
fluid
is
extravasated
and
a
lymphatic
or
serous
cyst
may
form
in
all
contusions
accompanied
by
extravasation
there
is
marked
swelling
of
the
area
involved
as
well
as
pain
and
tenderness
the
temperature
may
rise
to
o
f
or
in
the
large
extravasations
that
occur
in
bleeders
even
higher
a
form
of
aseptic
fever
the
degree
of
shock
is
variable
but
sudden
syncope
frequently
results
from
severe
bruises
of
the
testicle
abdomen
or
head
and
occasionally
marked
nervous
depression
follows
these
injuries
contusion
of
muscles
or
nerves
may
produce
partial
atrophy
and
paresis
as
is
often
seen
after
injuries
in
the
region
of
the
shoulder
in
alcoholic
or
other
debilitated
patients
suppuration
is
liable
to
ensue
in
bruised
parts
infection
taking
place
from
cocci
circulating
in
the
blood
or
through
the
overlying
skin
terminations
of
contusions
the
usual
termination
is
a
complete
return
to
the
normal
some
of
the
extravasated
blood
being
organised
but
most
of
it
being
reabsorbed
during
the
process
characteristic
alterations
in
the
colour
of
the
effused
blood
take
place
as
a
result
of
changes
in
the
blood
pigment
in
from
twenty
four
to
forty
eight
hours
the
margins
of
the
blue
area
become
of
a
violet
hue
and
as
time
goes
on
the
discoloured
area
increases
in
size
and
becomes
successively
green
yellow
and
lemon
coloured
at
its
margins
the
central
part
being
the
last
to
change
the
rate
at
which
this
play
of
colours
proceeds
is
so
variable
and
depends
on
so
many
circumstances
that
no
time
limits
can
be
laid
down
during
the
disintegration
of
the
effused
blood
the
adjacent
lymph
glands
may
become
enlarged
and
on
dissection
may
be
found
to
be
pigmented
sometimes
the
blood
persists
as
a
collection
of
fluid
with
a
newly
formed
connective
tissue
capsule
constituting
a
haematoma
or
blood
cyst
more
often
met
with
in
the
scalp
than
in
other
parts
the
impairment
of
the
blood
supply
of
the
skin
may
lead
to
the
formation
of
blisters
or
to
necrosis
death
of
skin
is
more
liable
to
occur
in
bleeders
and
when
the
slough
separates
the
blood
clot
is
exposed
and
the
reparative
changes
go
on
extremely
slowly
suppuration
may
occur
and
lead
to
the
formation
of
an
abscess
as
a
result
of
direct
infection
from
the
skin
or
through
the
circulation
treatment
if
the
patient
is
seen
immediately
after
the
accident
elevation
of
the
part
and
firm
pressure
applied
by
means
of
a
thick
pad
of
cotton
wool
and
an
elastic
bandage
are
useful
in
preventing
effusion
of
blood
ice
bags
and
evaporating
lotions
are
to
be
used
with
caution
as
they
are
liable
to
lower
the
vitality
of
the
damaged
tissues
and
lead
to
necrosis
of
the
skin
when
extravasation
has
already
taken
place
massage
is
the
most
speedy
and
efficacious
means
of
dispersing
the
effused
blood
the
part
should
be
massaged
several
times
a
day
unless
the
presence
of
blebs
or
abrasions
of
the
skin
prevents
this
being
done
when
this
is
the
case
the
use
of
antiseptic
dressings
is
called
for
to
prevent
infection
and
to
promote
healing
after
which
massage
is
employed
when
the
tension
caused
by
the
extravasated
blood
threatens
the
vitality
of
the
skin
incisions
may
be
made
if
asepsis
can
be
assured
the
blood
from
a
haematoma
may
be
withdrawn
by
an
exploring
needle
and
the
puncture
sealed
with
collodion
infective
complications
must
be
looked
for
and
dealt
with
on
general
principles
wounds
a
wound
is
a
solution
in
the
continuity
of
the
skin
or
mucous
membrane
and
of
the
underlying
tissues
caused
by
violence
three
varieties
of
wounds
are
described
incised
punctured
and
contused
and
lacerated
incised
wounds
typical
examples
of
incised
wounds
are
those
made
by
the
surgeon
in
the
course
of
an
operation
wounds
accidentally
inflicted
by
cutting
instruments
and
suicidal
cut
throat
wounds
it
should
be
borne
in
mind
in
connection
with
medico
legal
inquiries
that
wounds
of
soft
parts
that
closely
overlie
a
bone
such
as
the
skull
the
tibia
or
the
patella
although
inflicted
by
a
blunt
instrument
may
have
all
the
appearances
of
incised
wounds
clinical
features
one
of
the
characteristic
features
of
an
incised
wound
is
its
tendency
to
gape
this
is
evident
in
long
skin
wounds
and
especially
when
the
cut
runs
across
the
part
or
when
it
extends
deeply
enough
to
divide
muscular
fibres
at
right
angles
to
their
long
axis
the
gaping
of
a
wound
further
is
more
marked
when
the
underlying
tissues
are
in
a
state
of
tension
as
for
example
in
inflamed
parts
incised
wounds
in
the
palm
of
the
hand
the
sole
of
the
foot
or
the
scalp
however
have
little
tendency
to
gape
because
of
the
close
attachment
of
the
skin
to
the
underlying
fascia
incised
wounds
especially
in
inflamed
tissues
tend
to
bleed
profusely
and
when
a
vessel
is
only
partly
divided
and
is
therefore
unable
to
contract
it
continues
to
bleed
longer
than
when
completely
cut
across
the
special
risks
of
incised
wounds
are
division
of
large
blood
vessels
leading
to
profuse
haemorrhage
division
of
nerve
trunks
resulting
in
motor
and
sensory
disturbances
and
division
of
tendons
or
muscles
interfering
with
movement
treatment
if
haemorrhage
is
still
going
on
it
must
be
arrested
by
pressure
torsion
or
ligature
as
the
accumulation
of
blood
in
a
wound
interferes
with
union
if
necessary
the
wound
should
be
purified
by
washing
with
saline
solution
or
eusol
and
the
surrounding
skin
painted
with
iodine
after
which
the
edges
are
approximated
by
sutures
the
raw
surfaces
must
be
brought
into
accurate
apposition
care
being
taken
that
no
inversion
of
the
cutaneous
surface
takes
place
in
extensive
and
deep
wounds
to
ensure
more
complete
closure
and
to
prevent
subsequent
stretching
of
the
scar
it
is
advisable
to
unite
the
different
structures
muscles
fasciae
and
subcutaneous
tissue
by
separate
series
of
buried
sutures
of
catgut
or
other
absorbable
material
for
the
approximation
of
the
skin
edges
stitches
of
horse
hair
fishing
gut
or
fine
silk
are
the
most
appropriate
these
stitches
of
coaptation
may
be
interrupted
or
continuous
in
small
superficial
wounds
on
exposed
parts
stitch
marks
may
be
avoided
by
approximating
the
edges
with
strips
of
gauze
fixed
in
position
by
collodion
or
by
subcutaneous
sutures
of
fine
catgut
where
the
skin
is
loose
as
for
example
in
the
neck
on
the
limbs
or
in
the
scrotum
the
use
of
michel
s
clips
is
advantageous
in
so
far
as
these
bring
the
deep
surfaces
of
the
skin
into
accurate
apposition
are
introduced
with
comparatively
little
pain
and
leave
only
a
slight
mark
if
removed
within
forty
eight
hours
when
there
is
any
difficulty
in
bringing
the
edges
of
the
wound
into
apposition
a
few
interrupted
relaxation
stitches
may
be
introduced
wide
of
the
margins
to
take
the
strain
off
the
coaptation
stitches
stout
silk
fishing
gut
or
silver
wire
may
be
employed
for
this
purpose
when
the
tension
is
extreme
lister
s
button
suture
may
be
employed
the
tension
is
relieved
and
death
of
skin
prevented
by
scoring
it
freely
with
a
sharp
knife
relaxation
stitches
should
be
removed
in
four
or
five
days
and
stitches
of
coaptation
in
from
seven
to
ten
days
on
the
face
and
neck
wounds
heal
rapidly
and
stitches
may
be
removed
in
two
or
three
days
thus
diminishing
the
marks
they
leave
drainage
in
wounds
in
which
no
cavity
has
been
left
and
in
which
there
is
no
reason
to
suspect
infection
drainage
is
unnecessary
when
however
the
deeper
parts
of
an
extensive
wound
cannot
be
brought
into
accurate
apposition
and
especially
when
there
is
any
prospect
of
oozing
of
blood
or
serum
as
in
amputation
stumps
or
after
excision
of
the
breast
drainage
is
indicated
it
is
a
wise
precaution
also
to
insert
drainage
tubes
into
wounds
in
fat
patients
when
there
is
the
slightest
reason
to
suspect
the
presence
of
infection
glass
or
rubber
tubes
are
the
best
drains
but
where
it
is
desirable
to
leave
little
mark
a
few
strands
of
horse
hair
or
a
small
roll
of
rubber
form
a
satisfactory
substitute
except
when
infection
occurs
the
drain
is
removed
in
from
one
to
four
days
and
the
opening
closed
with
a
michel
s
clip
or
a
suture
punctured
wounds
punctured
wounds
are
produced
by
narrow
pointed
instruments
and
the
sharper
and
smoother
the
instrument
the
more
does
the
resulting
injury
resemble
an
incised
wound
while
from
more
rounded
and
rougher
instruments
the
edges
of
the
wound
are
more
or
less
contused
or
lacerated
the
depth
of
punctured
wounds
greatly
exceeds
their
width
and
the
damage
to
subcutaneous
parts
is
usually
greater
than
that
to
the
skin
when
the
instrument
transfixes
a
part
the
edges
of
the
wound
of
entrance
may
be
inverted
and
those
of
the
exit
wound
everted
if
the
instrument
is
a
rough
one
these
conditions
may
be
reversed
by
its
sudden
withdrawal
punctured
wounds
neither
gape
nor
bleed
much
even
when
a
large
vessel
is
implicated
the
bleeding
usually
takes
place
into
the
tissues
rather
than
externally
the
risks
incident
to
this
class
of
wounds
are
the
extreme
difficulty
especially
when
a
dense
fascia
has
been
perforated
of
rendering
them
aseptic
on
account
of
the
uncertainty
as
to
their
depth
and
of
the
way
in
which
the
surface
wound
closes
on
the
withdrawal
of
the
instrument
different
forms
of
aneurysm
may
result
from
the
puncture
of
a
large
vessel
perforation
of
a
joint
or
of
a
serous
cavity
such
as
the
abdomen
thorax
or
skull
materially
adds
to
the
danger
treatment
the
first
indication
is
to
purify
the
whole
extent
of
the
wound
and
to
remove
any
foreign
body
or
blood
clot
that
may
be
in
it
it
is
usually
necessary
to
enlarge
the
wound
freely
dividing
injured
fasciae
paring
away
bruised
tissues
and
purifying
the
whole
wound
surface
any
blood
vessel
that
is
punctured
should
be
cut
across
and
tied
and
divided
muscles
tendons
or
nerves
must
be
sutured
after
haemorrhage
has
been
arrested
iodoform
and
bismuth
paste
is
rubbed
into
the
raw
surface
and
the
wound
closed
if
there
is
any
reason
to
doubt
the
asepticity
of
the
wound
it
is
better
treated
by
the
open
method
and
a
bier
s
bandage
should
be
applied
contused
and
lacerated
wounds
these
may
be
considered
together
as
they
so
occur
in
practice
they
are
produced
by
crushing
biting
or
tearing
forms
of
violence
such
as
result
from
machinery
accidents
firearms
or
the
bites
of
animals
in
addition
to
the
irregular
wound
of
the
integument
there
is
always
more
or
less
bruising
of
the
parts
beneath
and
around
and
the
subcutaneous
lesions
are
much
wider
than
appears
on
the
surface
wounds
of
this
variety
usually
gape
considerably
especially
when
there
is
much
laceration
of
the
skin
it
is
not
uncommon
to
have
considerable
portions
of
skin
muscle
or
tendon
completely
torn
away
haemorrhage
is
seldom
a
prominent
feature
as
the
crushing
or
tearing
of
the
vessel
wall
leads
to
the
obliteration
of
the
lumen
the
special
risks
of
these
wounds
are
sloughing
of
the
bruised
tissues
especially
when
attempts
to
sterilise
the
wound
have
not
been
successful
reactionary
haemorrhage
after
the
initial
shock
has
passed
off
secondary
haemorrhage
as
a
result
of
infective
processes
ensuing
in
the
wound
loss
of
muscle
or
tendon
interfering
with
motion
cicatricial
contraction
gangrene
which
may
follow
occlusion
of
main
vessels
or
virulent
infective
processes
it
is
not
uncommon
to
have
particles
of
carbon
embedded
in
the
tissues
after
lacerated
wounds
leaving
unsightly
pigmented
scars
this
is
often
seen
in
coal
miners
and
in
those
injured
by
firearms
and
is
to
be
prevented
by
removing
all
gross
dirt
from
the
edges
of
the
wound
treatment
in
severe
wounds
of
this
class
implicating
the
extremities
the
most
important
question
that
arises
is
whether
or
not
the
limb
can
be
saved
in
examining
the
limb
attention
should
first
be
directed
to
the
state
of
the
main
blood
vessels
in
order
to
determine
if
the
vascular
supply
of
the
part
beyond
the
lesion
is
sufficient
to
maintain
its
vitality
amputation
is
usually
called
for
if
there
is
complete
absence
of
pulsation
in
the
distal
arteries
and
if
the
part
beyond
is
cold
if
at
the
same
time
important
nerve
trunks
are
lacerated
so
that
the
function
of
the
limb
would
be
seriously
impaired
it
is
not
worth
running
the
risk
of
attempting
to
save
it
if
in
addition
there
is
extensive
destruction
of
large
muscular
masses
or
of
important
tendons
or
comminution
of
the
bones
amputation
is
usually
imperative
stripping
of
large
areas
of
skin
is
not
in
itself
a
reason
for
removing
a
limb
as
much
can
be
done
by
skin
grafting
but
when
it
is
associated
with
other
lesions
it
favours
amputation
in
considering
these
points
it
must
be
borne
in
mind
that
the
damage
to
the
deeper
tissues
is
always
more
extensive
than
appears
on
the
surface
and
that
in
many
cases
it
is
only
possible
to
estimate
the
real
extent
of
the
injury
by
administering
an
anaesthetic
and
exploring
the
wound
in
doubtful
cases
the
possibility
of
rendering
the
parts
aseptic
will
often
decide
the
question
for
or
against
amputation
if
thorough
purification
is
accomplished
the
success
which
attends
conservative
measures
is
often
remarkable
it
is
permissible
to
run
an
amount
of
risk
to
save
an
upper
extremity
which
would
be
unjustifiable
in
the
case
of
a
lower
limb
the
age
and
occupation
of
the
patient
must
also
be
taken
into
account
it
having
been
decided
to
try
and
save
the
limb
the
question
is
only
settled
for
the
moment
it
may
have
to
be
reconsidered
from
day
to
day
or
even
from
hour
to
hour
according
to
the
progress
of
the
case
when
it
is
decided
to
make
the
attempt
to
save
the
limb
the
wound
must
be
thoroughly
purified
all
bruised
tissue
in
which
gross
dirt
has
become
engrained
should
be
cut
away
with
knife
or
scissors
the
raw
surface
is
then
cleansed
with
eusol
washed
with
sterilised
salt
solution
followed
by
methylated
spirit
and
rubbed
all
over
with
bipp
paste
if
the
purification
is
considered
satisfactory
the
wound
may
be
closed
otherwise
it
is
left
open
freely
drained
or
packed
with
gauze
and
the
limb
is
immobilised
by
suitable
splints
wounds
by
firearms
and
explosives
it
is
not
necessary
here
to
do
more
than
indicate
the
general
characters
of
wounds
produced
by
modern
weapons
for
further
details
the
reader
is
referred
to
works
on
military
surgery
experience
has
shown
that
the
nature
and
severity
of
the
injuries
sustained
in
warfare
vary
widely
in
different
campaigns
and
even
in
different
fields
of
the
same
campaign
slight
variations
in
the
size
shape
and
weight
of
rifle
bullets
for
example
may
profoundly
modify
the
lesions
they
produce
witness
the
destructive
effect
of
the
pointed
bullet
compared
with
that
of
the
conical
form
previously
used
the
conditions
under
which
the
fighting
is
carried
on
also
influence
the
wounds
those
sustained
in
the
open
long
range
fighting
of
the
south
african
campaign
of
were
very
different
from
those
met
with
in
the
entrenched
warfare
in
france
in
it
has
been
found
also
that
the
infective
complications
are
greatly
influenced
by
the
terrain
in
which
the
fighting
takes
place
in
the
dry
sandy
uncultivated
veldt
of
south
africa
bullet
wounds
seldom
became
infected
while
those
sustained
in
the
highly
manured
fields
of
belgium
were
almost
invariably
contaminated
with
putrefactive
organisms
and
gaseous
gangrene
and
tetanus
were
common
complications
it
has
been
found
also
that
wounds
inflicted
in
naval
engagements
present
different
characters
from
those
sustained
on
land
many
other
factors
such
as
the
physical
and
mental
condition
of
the
men
the
facilities
for
affording
first
aid
and
the
transport
arrangements
also
play
a
part
in
determining
the
nature
and
condition
of
the
wounds
that
have
to
be
dealt
with
by
military
surgeons
whatever
the
nature
of
the
weapon
concerned
the
wound
is
of
the
punctured
contused
and
lacerated
variety
its
severity
depends
on
the
size
shape
and
velocity
of
the
missile
the
range
at
which
the
weapon
is
discharged
and
the
part
of
the
body
struck
shock
is
a
prominent
feature
but
its
degree
as
well
as
the
time
of
its
onset
varies
with
the
extent
and
seat
of
the
injury
and
with
the
mental
state
of
the
patient
when
wounded
we
have
observed
pronounced
shock
in
children
after
being
shot
even
when
no
serious
injury
was
sustained
at
the
moment
of
injury
the
patient
experiences
a
sensation
which
is
variously
described
as
being
like
the
lash
of
a
whip
a
blow
with
a
stick
or
an
electric
shock
there
is
not
much
pain
at
first
but
later
it
may
become
severe
and
is
usually
associated
with
intense
thirst
especially
when
much
blood
has
been
lost
in
all
forms
of
wounds
sustained
in
warfare
septic
infection
constitutes
the
main
risk
particularly
that
resulting
from
streptococci
the
presence
of
anaerobic
organisms
introduces
the
additional
danger
of
gaseous
forms
of
gangrene
the
earlier
the
wound
is
disinfected
the
greater
is
the
possibility
of
diminishing
this
risk
if
cleansing
is
carried
out
within
the
first
six
hours
the
chance
of
eliminating
sepsis
is
good
with
every
succeeding
six
hours
it
diminishes
until
after
twenty
four
hours
it
is
seldom
possible
to
do
more
than
mitigate
sepsis
j
t
morrison
the
presence
of
a
metallic
foreign
body
having
been
determined
and
its
position
localised
by
means
of
the
x
rays
all
devitalised
and
contaminated
tissue
is
excised
the
foreign
material
e
g
a
missile
fragments
of
clothing
gravel
and
blood
clot
removed
the
wound
purified
with
antiseptics
and
closed
or
drained
according
to
circumstances
pistol
shot
wounds
wounds
inflicted
by
pistols
revolvers
and
small
air
guns
are
of
frequent
occurrence
in
civil
practice
the
weapon
being
discharged
usually
by
accident
but
frequently
with
suicidal
and
sometimes
with
homicidal
intent
with
all
calibres
and
at
all
ranges
except
actual
contact
the
wound
of
entrance
is
smaller
than
the
bullet
if
the
weapon
is
discharged
within
a
foot
of
the
body
the
skin
surrounding
the
wound
is
usually
stained
with
powder
and
burned
and
the
hair
singed
at
ranges
varying
from
six
inches
to
thirty
feet
grains
of
powder
may
be
found
embedded
in
the
skin
or
lying
loose
on
the
surface
the
greater
the
range
the
wider
being
the
area
of
spread
when
black
powder
is
used
the
embedded
grains
usually
leave
a
permanent
bluish
black
tattooing
of
the
skin
when
the
weapon
is
placed
in
contact
with
the
skin
the
subcutaneous
tissues
are
lacerated
over
an
area
of
two
or
three
inches
around
the
opening
made
by
the
bullet
and
smoke
and
powder
staining
and
scorching
are
more
marked
than
at
longer
ranges
when
the
bullet
perforates
the
exit
wound
is
usually
larger
and
more
extensively
lacerated
than
the
wound
of
entrance
its
margins
are
as
a
rule
everted
and
it
shows
no
marks
of
flame
smoke
or
powder
these
features
are
common
to
all
perforations
caused
by
bullets
pistol
wounds
only
produce
dangerous
effects
when
fired
at
close
range
and
when
the
cavities
of
the
skull
the
thorax
or
the
abdomen
are
implicated
in
the
abdomen
a
lethal
injury
may
readily
be
caused
even
by
pistols
of
the
toy
order
these
injuries
will
be
described
with
regional
surgery
pistol
shot
wounds
of
joints
and
soft
parts
are
seldom
of
serious
import
apart
from
the
risk
of
haemorrhage
and
of
infection
treatment
the
treatment
of
wounds
of
the
soft
parts
consists
in
purifying
the
wounds
of
entrance
and
exit
and
the
surrounding
skin
and
in
providing
for
drainage
if
this
is
indicated
there
being
no
urgency
for
the
removal
of
the
bullet
time
should
be
taken
to
have
it
localised
by
the
x
rays
preferably
by
stereoscopic
plates
in
some
cases
it
is
not
necessary
to
remove
the
bullet
wounds
by
sporting
guns
in
the
common
sporting
or
scatter
gun
with
which
accidents
so
commonly
occur
during
the
shooting
season
the
charge
of
small
shot
or
pellets
leave
the
muzzle
of
the
gun
as
a
solid
mass
which
makes
a
single
ragged
wound
having
much
the
appearance
of
that
caused
by
a
single
bullet
at
a
distance
of
from
four
to
five
feet
from
the
muzzle
the
pellets
begin
to
disperse
so
that
there
are
separate
punctures
around
the
main
central
wound
as
the
range
increases
these
outlying
punctures
make
a
wider
and
wider
pattern
until
at
a
distance
of
from
eighteen
to
twenty
feet
from
the
muzzle
the
scattering
is
complete
there
is
no
longer
any
central
wound
and
each
individual
pellet
makes
its
own
puncture
from
these
elementary
data
it
is
usually
possible
from
the
features
of
the
wound
to
arrive
at
an
approximately
accurate
conclusion
regarding
the
range
at
which
the
gun
was
discharged
and
this
may
have
an
important
bearing
on
the
question
of
accident
suicide
or
murder
as
regards
the
effects
on
the
tissues
at
close
range
that
is
within
a
few
feet
there
is
widespread
laceration
and
disruption
if
a
bone
is
struck
it
is
shattered
and
portions
of
bone
may
be
displaced
or
even
driven
out
through
the
exit
wound
when
the
charge
impinges
over
one
of
the
large
cavities
of
the
body
the
shot
may
scatter
widely
through
the
contained
viscera
and
there
is
often
no
exit
wound
in
the
thorax
for
example
if
a
rib
is
struck
the
charge
and
possibly
fragments
of
bone
will
penetrate
the
pleura
and
be
dispersed
throughout
the
lung
in
the
head
the
skull
may
be
shattered
and
the
brain
torn
up
and
in
the
abdomen
the
hollow
viscera
may
be
perforated
in
many
places
and
the
solid
organs
lacerated
on
covered
parts
the
clothing
by
deflecting
the
shot
influences
the
size
and
shape
of
the
wound
the
entrance
wound
is
increased
in
size
and
more
ragged
and
portions
of
the
clothes
may
be
driven
into
the
tissues
illustration
fig
radiogram
showing
pellets
embedded
in
arm
mr
j
w
dowden
s
case
a
charge
of
small
shot
is
much
more
destructive
to
blood
vessels
tendons
and
ligaments
than
a
single
bullet
which
in
many
cases
pushes
such
structures
aside
without
dividing
them
in
the
abdomen
and
chest
also
the
damage
done
by
a
full
charge
of
shot
is
much
more
extensive
than
that
inflicted
by
a
single
bullet
the
deflection
of
the
pellets
leading
to
a
greater
number
of
perforations
of
the
intestine
and
more
widespread
laceration
of
solid
viscera
when
the
charge
impinges
on
one
of
the
extremities
at
close
range
we
often
have
the
opportunity
of
observing
that
the
exit
wound
is
larger
more
ragged
than
that
of
entrance
and
that
its
edges
are
everted
the
extensive
tearing
and
bruising
of
all
the
tissues
including
the
bones
and
the
marked
tendency
to
early
and
progressive
septic
infection
render
amputation
compulsory
in
the
majority
of
such
cases
at
a
range
of
from
twenty
to
thirty
feet
although
the
scatter
is
complete
the
pellets
are
still
close
together
so
that
if
they
encounter
the
shaft
of
a
long
bone
even
the
femur
they
fracture
the
bone
across
often
along
with
some
longitudinal
splintering
individual
pellets
striking
the
shafts
of
long
bones
become
flattened
or
distorted
and
when
cancellated
bone
is
struck
they
become
embedded
in
it
fig
the
skin
when
it
is
closely
peppered
with
shot
is
liable
to
lose
its
vitality
and
with
the
addition
of
a
little
sepsis
readily
necroses
and
comes
away
as
a
slough
when
the
shot
have
diverged
so
as
to
strike
singly
they
seldom
do
much
harm
but
fatal
damage
may
be
done
to
the
brain
or
to
the
aorta
or
the
eye
may
be
seriously
injured
by
a
single
pellet
small
shot
fired
at
longer
ranges
over
about
a
hundred
and
fifty
feet
usually
go
through
the
skin
but
seldom
pierce
the
fascia
and
lie
embedded
in
the
subcutaneous
tissue
from
which
they
can
readily
be
extracted
the
wad
of
the
cartridge
behaves
erratically
so
long
as
it
remains
flat
it
goes
off
with
the
rest
of
the
charge
and
is
often
buried
in
the
wound
but
if
it
curls
up
or
turns
on
its
side
it
is
usually
deflected
and
flies
clear
of
the
shot
it
may
make
a
separate
wound
wounds
from
sporting
guns
are
to
be
treated
on
the
usual
lines
the
early
efforts
being
directed
to
the
alleviation
of
shock
and
the
prevention
of
septic
infection
there
is
rarely
any
urgency
in
the
removal
of
pellets
from
the
tissues
wounds
by
rifle
bullets
the
vast
majority
of
wounds
inflicted
by
rifle
bullets
are
met
with
in
the
field
during
active
warfare
and
fall
to
be
treated
by
military
surgeons
they
occasionally
occur
accidentally
however
during
range
practice
for
example
and
may
then
come
under
the
notice
of
the
civil
surgeon
it
is
only
necessary
here
to
consider
the
effects
of
modern
small
bore
rifle
or
machine
gun
bullets
the
trajectory
is
practically
flat
up
to
yards
in
destructive
effect
there
is
not
much
difference
between
the
various
high
velocity
bullets
used
in
different
armies
they
will
kill
up
to
a
distance
of
two
miles
the
hard
covering
is
employed
to
enable
the
bullet
to
take
the
grooves
in
the
rifle
and
to
prevent
it
stripping
as
it
passes
through
the
barrel
it
also
increases
the
penetrating
power
of
the
missile
but
diminishes
its
stopping
power
unless
a
vital
part
or
a
long
bone
is
struck
by
removing
the
covering
from
the
point
of
the
bullet
as
is
done
in
the
dum
dum
bullet
or
by
splitting
the
end
the
bullet
is
made
to
expand
or
mushroom
when
it
strikes
the
body
and
its
stopping
power
is
thereby
greatly
increased
the
resulting
wound
being
much
more
severe
these
soft
nosed
expanding
bullets
are
to
be
distinguished
from
explosive
bullets
which
contain
substances
which
detonate
on
impact
high
velocity
bullets
are
unlikely
to
lodge
in
the
body
unless
spent
or
pulled
up
by
a
sandbag
or
metal
buckle
on
a
belt
or
a
book
in
the
pocket
or
the
core
and
the
case
separating
stripping
of
the
bullet
spent
shot
may
merely
cause
bruising
of
the
surface
or
they
may
pass
through
the
skin
and
lodge
in
the
subcutaneous
tissue
or
may
even
damage
some
deeper
structure
such
as
a
nerve
trunk
a
blank
cartridge
fired
at
close
range
may
cause
a
severe
wound
and
if
charged
with
black
powder
may
leave
a
permanent
bluish
black
pigmentation
of
the
skin
the
lesions
of
individual
tissues
bones
nerves
blood
vessels
are
considered
with
these
treatment
of
gunshot
wounds
under
war
conditions
it
is
only
necessary
to
indicate
briefly
the
method
of
dealing
with
gunshot
wounds
in
warfare
as
practised
in
the
european
war
on
the
field
haemorrhage
is
arrested
in
the
limbs
by
an
improvised
tourniquet
in
the
head
by
a
pad
and
bandage
in
the
thorax
or
abdomen
by
packing
if
necessary
but
this
should
be
avoided
if
possible
as
it
favours
septic
infection
if
a
limb
is
all
but
detached
it
should
be
completely
severed
a
full
dose
of
morphin
is
given
hypodermically
the
ampoule
of
iodine
carried
by
the
wounded
man
is
broken
and
its
contents
are
poured
over
and
around
the
wound
after
which
the
field
dressing
is
applied
in
extensive
wounds
the
shell
dressing
carried
by
the
stretcher
bearers
is
preferred
all
bandages
are
applied
loosely
to
allow
for
subsequent
swelling
the
fragments
of
fractured
bones
are
immobilised
by
some
form
of
emergency
splint
at
the
advanced
dressing
station
after
the
patient
has
had
a
liberal
allowance
of
warm
fluid
nourishment
such
as
soup
or
tea
a
full
dose
of
anti
tetanic
serum
is
injected
the
tourniquet
is
removed
and
the
wound
inspected
urgent
amputations
are
performed
moribund
patients
are
detained
lest
they
die
en
route
in
the
field
ambulance
or
casualty
clearing
station
further
measures
are
employed
for
the
relief
of
shock
and
urgent
operations
are
performed
such
as
amputation
for
gangrene
tracheotomy
for
dyspnoea
or
laparotomy
for
perforated
or
lacerated
intestine
in
the
majority
of
cases
the
main
object
is
to
guard
against
infection
the
skin
is
disinfected
over
a
wide
area
and
surrounded
with
towels
damaged
tissue
especially
muscle
is
removed
with
the
knife
or
scissors
and
foreign
bodies
are
extracted
torn
blood
vessels
and
if
possible
nerves
and
tendons
are
repaired
the
wound
is
then
partly
closed
provision
being
made
for
free
drainage
or
some
special
method
of
irrigation
such
as
that
of
carrel
is
adopted
sometimes
the
wound
is
treated
with
bismuth
iodoform
and
paraffin
paste
b
i
p
p
and
sutured
in
the
base
hospital
or
hospital
ship
various
measures
may
be
called
for
according
to
the
progress
of
the
wound
and
the
condition
of
the
patient
shell
wounds
and
wounds
produced
by
explosions
it
is
convenient
to
consider
together
the
effects
of
the
bursting
of
shells
fired
from
heavy
ordnance
and
those
resulting
in
the
course
of
blasting
operations
from
the
discharge
of
dynamite
or
other
explosives
or
from
the
bursting
of
steam
boilers
or
pipes
the
breaking
of
machinery
and
similar
accidents
met
with
in
civil
practice
wounds
inflicted
by
shell
fragments
and
shrapnel
bullets
tend
to
be
extensive
in
area
and
show
great
contusion
laceration
and
destruction
of
the
tissues
the
missiles
frequently
lodge
and
carry
portions
of
the
clothing
and
it
may
be
articles
from
the
man
s
pocket
with
them
shell
wounds
are
attended
with
a
considerable
degree
of
shock
on
account
of
the
wide
area
of
contusion
which
surrounds
the
actual
wound
produced
by
shell
fragments
amputation
when
called
for
should
be
performed
some
distance
above
the
torn
tissues
as
there
is
considerable
risk
of
sloughing
of
the
flaps
wounds
produced
by
dynamite
explosions
and
the
bursting
of
boilers
have
the
same
general
characters
as
shell
wounds
fragments
of
stone
coal
or
metal
may
lodge
in
the
tissues
and
favour
the
occurrence
of
infective
complications
all
such
injuries
are
to
be
treated
on
the
general
principles
governing
contused
and
lacerated
wounds
embedded
foreign
bodies
in
the
course
of
many
operations
foreign
substances
are
introduced
into
the
tissues
and
intentionally
left
there
for
example
suture
and
ligature
materials
steel
or
aluminium
plates
silver
wire
or
ivory
pegs
used
to
secure
the
fixation
of
bones
or
solid
paraffin
employed
to
correct
deformities
other
substances
such
as
gauze
drainage
tubes
or
metal
instruments
may
be
unintentionally
left
in
a
wound
foreign
bodies
may
also
lodge
in
accidentally
inflicted
wounds
for
example
bullets
needles
splinters
of
wood
or
fragments
of
clothing
the
needles
of
hypodermic
syringes
sometimes
break
and
a
portion
remains
embedded
in
the
tissues
as
a
result
of
explosions
particles
of
carbon
in
the
form
of
coal
dust
or
gunpowder
or
portions
of
shale
may
lodge
in
a
wound
the
embedded
foreign
body
at
first
acts
as
an
irritant
and
induces
a
reaction
in
the
tissues
in
which
it
lodges
in
the
form
of
hyperaemia
local
leucocytosis
proliferation
of
fibroblasts
and
the
formation
of
granulation
tissue
the
subsequent
changes
depend
upon
whether
or
not
the
wound
is
infected
with
pyogenic
bacteria
if
it
is
so
infected
suppuration
ensues
a
sinus
forms
and
persists
until
the
foreign
body
is
either
cast
out
or
removed
if
the
wound
is
aseptic
the
fate
of
the
foreign
body
varies
with
its
character
a
substance
that
is
absorbable
such
as
catgut
or
fine
silk
is
surrounded
and
permeated
by
the
phagocytes
which
soften
and
disintegrate
it
the
debris
being
gradually
absorbed
in
much
the
same
manner
as
a
fibrinous
exudate
minute
bodies
that
are
not
capable
of
being
absorbed
such
as
particles
of
carbon
or
of
pigment
used
in
tattooing
are
taken
up
by
the
phagocytes
and
in
course
of
time
removed
larger
bodies
such
as
needles
or
bullets
which
are
not
capable
of
being
destroyed
by
the
phagocytes
become
encapsulated
in
the
granulation
tissue
by
which
they
are
surrounded
large
multinuclear
giant
cells
appear
foreign
body
giant
cells
and
attach
themselves
to
the
foreign
body
the
fibroblasts
proliferate
and
a
capsule
of
scar
tissue
is
eventually
formed
around
the
body
the
tissues
of
the
capsule
may
show
evidence
of
iron
pigmentation
sometimes
fluid
accumulates
around
a
foreign
body
within
its
capsule
constituting
a
cyst
substances
like
paraffin
strands
of
silk
used
to
bridge
a
gap
in
a
tendon
or
portions
of
calcined
bone
instead
of
being
encapsulated
are
gradually
permeated
and
eventually
replaced
by
new
connective
tissue
embedded
bodies
may
remain
in
the
tissues
for
an
indefinite
period
without
giving
rise
to
inconvenience
at
any
time
however
they
may
cause
trouble
either
as
a
result
of
infective
complications
or
by
inducing
the
formation
of
a
mass
of
inflammatory
tissue
around
them
which
may
simulate
a
gumma
a
tuberculous
focus
or
a
sarcoma
this
latter
condition
may
give
rise
to
difficulties
in
diagnosis
particularly
if
there
is
no
history
forthcoming
of
the
entrance
of
the
foreign
body
the
ignorance
of
patients
regarding
the
possible
lodgment
in
the
tissues
of
a
foreign
body
even
of
considerable
size
is
remarkable
in
such
cases
the
x
rays
will
reveal
the
presence
of
the
foreign
body
if
it
is
sufficiently
opaque
to
cast
a
shadow
the
heavy
lead
containing
varieties
of
glass
throw
very
definite
shadows
little
inferior
in
sharpness
and
definition
to
those
of
metal
almost
all
the
ordinary
forms
of
commercial
glass
also
may
be
shown
up
by
the
x
rays
foreign
bodies
encapsulated
in
the
peritoneal
cavity
are
specially
dangerous
as
the
proximity
of
the
intestine
furnishes
a
constant
possibility
of
infection
the
question
of
removal
of
the
foreign
body
must
be
decided
according
to
the
conditions
present
in
individual
cases
in
searching
for
a
foreign
body
in
the
tissues
unless
it
has
been
accurately
located
a
general
anaesthetic
is
to
be
preferred
burns
and
scalds
the
distinction
between
a
burn
which
results
from
the
action
of
dry
heat
on
the
tissues
of
the
body
and
a
scald
which
results
from
the
action
of
moist
heat
has
no
clinical
significance
in
young
and
debilitated
subjects
hot
poultices
may
produce
injuries
of
the
nature
of
burns
in
old
people
with
enfeebled
circulation
mere
exposure
to
a
strong
fire
may
cause
severe
degrees
of
burning
the
clothes
covering
the
part
being
uninjured
this
may
also
occur
about
the
feet
legs
or
knees
of
persons
while
intoxicated
who
have
fallen
asleep
before
the
fire
the
damage
done
to
the
tissues
by
strong
caustics
such
as
fuming
nitric
acid
sulphuric
acid
caustic
potash
nitrate
of
silver
or
arsenical
paste
presents
pathological
and
clinical
features
almost
identical
with
those
resulting
from
heat
electricity
and
the
rontgen
rays
also
produce
lesions
of
the
nature
of
burns
pathology
of
burns
much
discussion
has
taken
place
regarding
the
explanation
of
the
rapidly
fatal
issue
in
extensive
superficial
burns
on
post
mortem
examination
the
lesions
found
in
these
cases
are
general
hyperaemia
of
all
the
organs
of
the
abdominal
thoracic
and
cerebro
spinal
cavities
marked
leucocytosis
with
destruction
of
red
corpuscles
setting
free
haemoglobin
which
lodges
in
the
epithelial
cells
of
the
tubules
of
the
kidneys
minute
thrombi
and
extravasations
throughout
the
tissues
of
the
body
degeneration
of
the
ganglion
cells
of
the
solar
plexus
oedema
and
degeneration
of
the
lymphoid
tissue
throughout
the
body
cloudy
swelling
of
the
liver
and
kidneys
and
softening
and
enlargement
of
the
spleen
bardeen
suggests
that
these
morbid
phenomena
correspond
so
closely
to
those
met
with
where
the
presence
of
a
toxin
is
known
to
produce
them
that
in
all
probability
death
is
similarly
due
to
the
action
of
some
poison
produced
by
the
action
of
heat
on
the
skin
and
on
the
proteins
of
the
blood
clinical
features
local
phenomena
the
most
generally
accepted
classification
of
burns
is
that
of
dupuytren
which
is
based
upon
the
depth
of
the
lesion
six
degrees
are
thus
recognised
hyperaemia
or
erythema
vesication
partial
destruction
of
the
true
skin
total
destruction
of
the
true
skin
charring
of
muscles
charring
of
bones
it
must
be
observed
however
that
burns
met
with
at
the
bedside
always
illustrate
more
than
one
of
these
degrees
the
deeper
forms
always
being
associated
with
those
less
deep
and
the
clinical
picture
is
made
up
of
the
combined
characters
of
all
a
burn
is
classified
in
terms
of
its
most
severe
portion
it
is
also
to
be
remarked
that
the
extent
and
severity
of
a
burn
usually
prove
to
be
greater
than
at
first
sight
appears
burns
of
the
first
degree
are
associated
with
erythema
of
the
skin
due
to
hyperaemia
of
its
blood
vessels
and
result
from
scorching
by
flame
from
contact
with
solids
or
fluids
below
o
f
or
from
exposure
to
the
sun
s
rays
they
are
characterised
clinically
by
acute
pain
redness
transitory
swelling
from
oedema
and
subsequent
desquamation
of
the
surface
layers
of
the
epidermis
a
special
form
of
pigmentation
of
the
skin
is
seen
on
the
front
of
the
legs
of
women
from
exposure
to
the
heat
of
the
fire
burns
of
second
degree
vesication
of
the
skin
these
are
characterised
by
the
occurrence
of
vesicles
or
blisters
which
are
scattered
over
the
hyperaemic
area
and
contain
a
clear
yellowish
or
brownish
fluid
on
removing
the
raised
epidermis
the
congested
and
highly
sensitive
papillae
of
the
skin
are
exposed
unna
has
found
that
pyogenic
bacteria
are
invariably
present
in
these
blisters
burns
of
the
second
degree
leave
no
scar
but
frequently
a
persistent
discoloration
in
rare
instances
the
burned
area
becomes
the
seat
of
a
peculiar
overgrowth
of
fibrous
tissue
of
the
nature
of
keloid
p
burns
of
third
degree
partial
destruction
of
the
skin
the
epidermis
and
papillae
are
destroyed
in
patches
leaving
hard
dry
and
insensitive
sloughs
of
a
yellow
or
black
colour
the
pain
in
these
burns
is
intense
but
passes
off
during
the
first
or
second
day
to
return
again
however
when
about
the
end
of
a
week
the
sloughs
separate
and
expose
the
nerve
filaments
of
the
underlying
skin
granulations
spring
up
to
fill
the
gap
and
are
rapidly
covered
by
epithelium
derived
partly
from
the
margins
and
partly
from
the
remains
of
skin
glands
which
have
not
been
completely
destroyed
these
latter
appear
on
the
surface
of
the
granulations
as
small
bluish
islets
which
gradually
increase
in
size
become
of
a
greyish
white
colour
and
ultimately
blend
with
one
another
and
with
the
edges
the
resulting
cicatrix
may
be
slightly
depressed
but
otherwise
exhibits
little
tendency
to
contract
and
cause
deformity
burns
of
fourth
degree
total
destruction
of
the
skin
these
follow
the
more
prolonged
action
of
any
form
of
intense
heat
large
black
dry
eschars
are
formed
surrounded
by
a
zone
of
intense
congestion
pain
is
less
severe
and
is
referred
to
the
parts
that
have
been
burned
to
a
less
degree
infection
is
liable
to
occur
and
to
lead
to
wide
destruction
of
the
surrounding
skin
the
amount
of
granulation
tissue
necessary
to
fill
the
gap
is
therefore
great
and
as
the
epithelial
covering
can
only
be
derived
from
the
margins
the
skin
glands
being
completely
destroyed
the
healing
process
is
slow
the
resulting
scars
are
irregular
deep
and
puckered
and
show
a
great
tendency
to
contract
keloid
frequently
develops
in
such
cicatrices
when
situated
in
the
region
of
the
face
neck
or
flexures
of
joints
much
deformity
and
impairment
of
function
may
result
fig
illustration
fig
cicatricial
contraction
following
severe
burn
in
burns
of
the
fifth
degree
the
lesion
extends
through
the
subcutaneous
tissue
and
involves
the
muscles
while
in
those
of
the
sixth
degree
it
passes
still
more
deeply
and
implicates
the
bones
these
burns
are
comparatively
limited
in
area
as
they
are
usually
produced
by
prolonged
contact
with
hot
metal
or
caustics
burns
of
the
fifth
and
sixth
degrees
are
met
with
in
epileptics
or
intoxicated
persons
who
fall
into
the
fire
large
blood
vessels
nerve
trunks
joints
or
serous
cavities
may
be
implicated
general
phenomena
it
is
customary
to
divide
the
clinical
history
of
a
severe
burn
into
three
periods
but
it
is
to
be
observed
that
the
features
characteristic
of
the
periods
have
been
greatly
modified
since
burns
have
been
treated
on
the
same
lines
as
other
wounds
the
first
period
lasts
for
from
thirty
six
to
forty
eight
hours
during
which
time
the
patient
remains
in
a
more
or
less
profound
state
of
shock
and
there
is
a
remarkable
absence
of
pain
when
shock
is
absent
or
little
marked
however
the
amount
of
suffering
may
be
great
when
the
injury
proves
fatal
during
this
period
death
is
due
to
shock
probably
aggravated
by
the
absorption
of
poisonous
substances
produced
in
the
burned
tissues
in
fatal
cases
there
is
often
evidence
of
cerebral
congestion
and
oedema
the
second
period
begins
when
the
shock
passes
off
and
lasts
till
the
sloughs
separate
the
outstanding
feature
of
this
period
is
toxaemia
manifested
by
fever
the
temperature
rising
to
o
o
or
o
f
and
congestive
or
inflammatory
conditions
of
internal
organs
giving
rise
to
such
clinical
complications
as
bronchitis
broncho
pneumonia
or
pleurisy
especially
in
burns
of
the
thorax
or
meningitis
and
cerebritis
when
the
neck
or
head
is
the
seat
of
the
burn
intestinal
catarrh
associated
with
diarrhoea
is
not
uncommon
and
ulceration
of
the
duodenum
leading
to
perforation
has
been
met
with
in
a
few
cases
these
phenomena
are
much
more
prominent
when
bacterial
infection
has
taken
place
and
it
seems
probable
that
they
are
to
be
attributed
chiefly
to
the
infection
as
they
have
become
less
frequent
and
less
severe
since
burns
have
been
treated
like
other
breaches
of
the
surface
albuminuria
is
a
fairly
constant
symptom
in
severe
burns
and
is
associated
with
congestion
of
the
kidneys
in
burns
implicating
the
face
neck
mouth
or
pharynx
oedema
of
the
glottis
is
a
dangerous
complication
entailing
as
it
does
the
risk
of
suffocation
the
third
period
begins
when
the
sloughs
separate
usually
between
the
seventh
and
fourteenth
days
and
lasts
till
the
wound
heals
its
duration
depending
upon
the
size
depth
and
asepticity
of
the
raw
area
the
chief
causes
of
death
during
this
period
are
toxin
absorption
in
any
of
its
forms
waxy
disease
of
the
liver
kidneys
or
intestine
less
commonly
erysipelas
tetanus
or
other
diseases
due
to
infection
by
specific
organisms
we
have
seen
nothing
to
substantiate
the
belief
that
duodenal
ulcers
are
liable
to
perforate
during
the
third
period
the
prognosis
in
burns
depends
on
the
superficial
extent
and
to
a
much
less
degree
the
depth
of
the
injury
when
more
than
one
third
of
the
entire
surface
of
the
body
is
involved
even
in
a
mild
degree
the
prognosis
is
grave
the
situation
of
the
burn
is
important
burns
over
the
serous
cavities
abdomen
thorax
or
skull
are
other
things
being
equal
much
more
dangerous
than
burns
of
the
limbs
the
risk
of
oedema
of
the
glottis
in
burns
about
the
neck
and
mouth
has
already
been
referred
to
children
are
more
liable
to
succumb
to
shock
during
the
early
period
but
withstand
prolonged
suppuration
better
than
adults
when
the
patient
survives
the
shock
the
presence
or
absence
of
infection
is
the
all
important
factor
in
prognosis
treatment
the
general
treatment
consists
in
combating
the
shock
when
pain
is
severe
morphin
must
be
injected
local
treatment
the
local
treatment
must
be
carried
out
on
antiseptic
lines
a
general
anaesthetic
being
administered
if
necessary
to
enable
the
purification
to
be
carried
out
thoroughly
after
carefully
removing
the
clothing
the
whole
of
the
burned
area
is
gently
but
thoroughly
cleansed
with
peroxide
of
hydrogen
or
warm
boracic
lotion
followed
by
sterilised
saline
solution
as
pyogenic
bacteria
are
invariably
found
in
the
blisters
of
burns
these
must
be
opened
and
the
raised
epithelium
removed
the
dressings
subsequently
applied
should
meet
the
following
indications
the
relief
of
pain
the
prevention
of
sepsis
and
the
promotion
of
cicatrisation
an
application
which
satisfactorily
fulfils
these
requirements
is
picric
acid
pads
of
lint
or
gauze
are
lightly
wrung
out
of
a
solution
made
up
of
picric
acid
drams
absolute
alcohol
ounces
distilled
water
ounces
and
applied
over
the
whole
of
the
reddened
area
these
are
covered
with
antiseptic
wool
without
any
waterproof
covering
and
retained
in
position
by
a
many
tailed
bandage
the
dressing
should
be
changed
once
or
twice
a
week
under
the
guidance
of
the
temperature
chart
any
portion
of
the
original
dressing
which
remains
perfectly
dry
being
left
undisturbed
the
value
of
a
general
anaesthetic
in
dressing
extensive
burns
especially
in
children
can
scarcely
be
overestimated
picric
acid
yields
its
best
results
in
superficial
burns
and
it
is
useful
as
a
primary
dressing
in
all
as
soon
as
the
sloughs
separate
and
a
granulating
surface
forms
the
ordinary
treatment
for
a
healing
sore
is
instituted
any
slough
under
which
pus
has
collected
should
be
cut
away
with
scissors
to
permit
of
free
drainage
an
occlusive
dressing
of
melted
paraffin
has
also
been
employed
a
useful
preparation
consists
of
paraffin
molle
per
cent
paraffin
durum
per
cent
olive
oil
per
cent
oil
of
eucalyptus
per
cent
and
beta
naphthol
per
cent
it
has
a
melting
point
of
o
c
it
is
also
known
as
ambrine
and
burnol
after
the
burned
area
has
been
cleansed
and
thoroughly
dried
it
is
sponged
or
painted
with
the
melted
paraffin
and
before
solidification
takes
place
a
layer
of
sterilised
gauze
is
applied
and
covered
with
a
second
coating
of
paraffin
further
coats
of
paraffin
are
applied
every
other
day
to
prevent
the
gauze
sticking
to
the
skin
an
alternative
method
of
treating
extensive
burns
is
by
immersing
the
part
or
even
the
whole
body
when
the
trunk
is
affected
in
a
bath
of
boracic
lotion
kept
at
the
body
temperature
the
lotion
being
frequently
renewed
if
a
burn
is
already
infected
when
first
seen
it
is
to
be
treated
on
the
same
principles
as
govern
the
treatment
of
other
infected
wounds
all
moist
or
greasy
applications
such
as
carron
oil
carbolic
oil
and
ointments
and
all
substances
like
collodion
and
dry
powders
which
retain
discharges
entirely
fail
to
meet
the
indications
for
the
rational
treatment
of
burns
and
should
be
abandoned
skin
grafting
is
of
great
value
in
hastening
healing
after
extensive
burns
and
in
preventing
cicatricial
contraction
the
deformities
which
are
so
liable
to
develop
from
contraction
of
the
cicatrices
are
treated
on
general
principles
in
the
region
of
the
face
neck
and
flexures
of
joints
fig
where
they
are
most
marked
the
contracted
bands
may
be
divided
and
the
parts
stretched
the
raw
surface
left
being
covered
by
thiersch
grafts
or
by
flaps
of
skin
raised
from
adjacent
surfaces
or
from
other
parts
of
the
body
fig
injuries
produced
by
electricity
injuries
produced
by
exposure
to
x
rays
and
radium
in
the
routine
treatment
of
disease
by
radiations
injury
is
sometimes
done
to
the
tissues
even
when
the
greatest
care
is
exercised
as
to
dosage
and
frequency
of
application
robert
knox
describes
the
following
ill
effects
acute
dermatitis
varying
in
degree
from
a
slight
erythema
to
deep
ulceration
or
even
necrosis
of
skin
when
ulcers
form
they
are
extremely
painful
and
slow
to
heal
when
hair
bearing
areas
are
affected
epilation
may
occur
without
destroying
the
hair
follicles
and
the
hairs
are
reproduced
but
if
the
reaction
is
excessive
permanent
alopecia
may
result
chronic
dermatitis
which
results
from
persistence
of
the
acute
form
is
most
intractable
and
may
assume
malignant
characters
x
ray
warts
are
a
late
manifestation
of
chronic
dermatitis
and
may
become
malignant
among
the
late
manifestations
are
neuritis
telangiectasis
and
a
painful
and
intractable
form
of
ulceration
any
of
which
may
come
on
months
or
even
years
after
the
cessation
of
exposure
sterility
may
be
induced
in
x
ray
workers
who
are
imperfectly
protected
from
the
effects
of
the
rays
electrical
burns
usually
occur
in
those
who
are
engaged
in
industrial
undertakings
where
powerful
electrical
currents
are
employed
the
lesions
which
vary
from
a
slight
superficial
scorching
to
complete
charring
of
parts
are
most
evident
at
the
points
of
entrance
and
exit
of
the
current
the
intervening
tissues
apparently
escaping
injury
the
more
superficial
degrees
of
electrical
burns
differ
from
those
produced
by
heat
in
being
almost
painless
and
in
healing
very
slowly
although
as
a
rule
they
remain
dry
and
aseptic
the
more
severe
forms
are
attended
with
a
considerable
degree
of
shock
which
is
not
only
more
profound
but
also
lasts
much
longer
than
the
shock
in
an
ordinary
burn
of
corresponding
severity
the
parts
at
the
point
of
entrance
of
the
current
are
charred
to
a
greater
or
lesser
depth
the
eschar
is
at
first
dry
and
crisp
and
is
surrounded
by
a
zone
of
pallor
for
the
first
thirty
six
to
forty
eight
hours
there
is
comparatively
little
suffering
but
at
the
end
of
that
time
the
parts
become
exceedingly
painful
in
a
majority
of
cases
in
spite
of
careful
purification
a
slow
form
of
moist
gangrene
sets
in
and
the
slough
spreads
both
in
area
and
in
depth
until
the
muscles
and
often
the
large
blood
vessels
and
nerves
are
exposed
a
line
of
demarcation
eventually
forms
but
the
sloughs
are
exceedingly
slow
to
separate
taking
from
three
to
five
times
as
long
as
in
an
ordinary
burn
and
during
the
process
of
separation
there
is
considerable
risk
of
secondary
haemorrhage
from
erosion
of
large
vessels
treatment
electrical
burns
are
treated
on
the
same
lines
as
ordinary
burns
by
thorough
purification
and
the
application
of
dry
dressings
with
a
view
to
avoiding
the
onset
of
moist
gangrene
after
granulations
have
formed
skin
grafting
is
of
value
in
hastening
healing
lightning
stroke
in
a
large
proportion
of
cases
lightning
stroke
proves
instantly
fatal
in
non
fatal
cases
the
patient
suffers
from
a
profound
degree
of
shock
and
there
may
or
may
not
be
any
external
evidence
of
injury
in
the
mildest
cases
red
spots
or
wheals
closely
resembling
those
of
urticaria
may
appear
on
the
body
but
they
usually
fade
again
in
the
course
of
twenty
four
hours
sometimes
large
patches
of
skin
are
scorched
or
stained
the
discoloured
area
showing
an
arborescent
appearance
in
other
cases
the
injured
skin
becomes
dry
and
glazed
resembling
parchment
appearances
are
occasionally
met
with
corresponding
to
those
of
a
superficial
burn
produced
by
heat
the
chief
difference
from
ordinary
burns
is
the
extreme
slowness
with
which
healing
takes
place
localised
paralysis
of
groups
of
muscles
or
even
of
a
whole
limb
may
follow
any
degree
of
lightning
stroke
treatment
is
mainly
directed
towards
combating
the
shock
the
surface
lesions
being
treated
on
the
same
lines
as
ordinary
burns
chapter
xii
methods
of
wound
treatment
varieties
of
wounds
modes
of
infection
lister
s
work
means
taken
to
prevent
infection
of
wounds
heat
chemical
antiseptics
disinfection
of
hands
preparation
of
skin
of
patient
instruments
ligatures
dressings
means
taken
to
combat
infection
purification
open
wound
method
the
surgeon
is
called
upon
to
treat
two
distinct
classes
of
wounds
those
resulting
from
injury
or
disease
in
which
the
skin
is
already
broken
or
in
which
a
communication
with
a
mucous
surface
exists
and
those
that
he
himself
makes
through
intact
skin
no
infected
mucous
surface
being
involved
infection
by
bacteria
must
be
assumed
to
have
taken
place
in
all
wounds
made
in
any
other
way
than
by
the
knife
of
the
surgeon
operating
through
unbroken
skin
on
this
assumption
the
modern
system
of
wound
treatment
is
based
pathogenic
bacteria
are
so
widely
distributed
that
in
the
ordinary
circumstances
of
everyday
life
no
matter
how
trivial
a
wound
may
be
or
how
short
a
time
it
may
remain
exposed
the
access
of
organisms
to
it
is
almost
certain
unless
preventive
measures
are
employed
it
cannot
be
emphasised
too
strongly
that
rigid
precautions
are
to
be
taken
to
exclude
fresh
infection
not
only
in
dealing
with
wounds
that
are
free
of
organisms
but
equally
in
the
management
of
wounds
and
other
lesions
that
are
already
infected
any
laxity
in
our
methods
which
admits
of
fresh
organisms
reaching
an
infected
wound
adds
materially
to
the
severity
of
the
infective
process
and
consequently
to
the
patient
s
risk
there
are
many
ways
in
which
accidental
infection
may
occur
take
for
example
the
case
of
a
person
who
receives
a
cut
on
the
face
by
being
knocked
down
in
a
carriage
accident
on
the
street
organisms
may
be
introduced
to
such
a
wound
from
the
shaft
or
wheel
by
which
he
was
struck
from
the
ground
on
which
he
lay
from
any
portion
of
his
clothing
that
may
have
come
in
contact
with
the
wound
or
from
his
own
skin
or
again
the
hands
of
those
who
render
first
aid
the
water
used
to
bathe
the
wound
the
handkerchief
or
other
extemporised
dressing
applied
to
it
may
be
the
means
of
conveying
bacterial
infection
should
the
wound
open
on
a
mucous
surface
such
as
the
mouth
or
nasal
cavity
the
organisms
constantly
present
in
such
situations
are
liable
to
prove
agents
of
infection
even
after
the
patient
has
come
under
professional
care
the
risks
of
his
wound
becoming
infected
are
not
past
because
the
hands
of
the
doctor
his
instruments
dressings
or
other
appliances
may
all
unless
purified
become
the
sources
of
infection
in
the
case
of
an
operation
carried
out
through
unbroken
skin
organisms
may
be
introduced
into
the
wound
from
the
patient
s
own
skin
from
the
hands
of
the
surgeon
or
his
assistants
through
the
medium
of
contaminated
instruments
swabs
ligature
or
suture
materials
or
other
things
used
in
the
course
of
the
operation
or
from
the
dressings
applied
to
the
wound
further
bacteria
may
gain
access
to
devitalised
tissues
by
way
of
the
blood
stream
being
carried
hither
from
some
infected
area
elsewhere
in
the
body
the
antiseptic
system
of
surgery
those
who
only
know
the
surgical
conditions
of
to
day
can
scarcely
realise
the
state
of
matters
which
existed
before
the
introduction
of
the
antiseptic
system
by
joseph
lister
in
in
those
days
few
wounds
escaped
the
ravages
of
pyogenic
and
other
bacteria
with
the
result
that
suppuration
ensued
after
most
operations
and
such
diseases
as
erysipelas
pyaemia
and
hospital
gangrene
were
of
everyday
occurrence
the
mortality
after
compound
fractures
amputations
and
many
other
operations
was
appalling
and
death
from
blood
poisoning
frequently
followed
even
the
most
trivial
operations
an
operation
was
looked
upon
as
a
last
resource
and
the
inherent
risk
from
blood
poisoning
seemed
to
have
set
an
impassable
barrier
to
the
further
progress
of
surgery
to
the
genius
of
lister
we
owe
it
that
this
barrier
was
removed
having
satisfied
himself
that
the
septic
process
was
due
to
bacterial
infection
he
devised
a
means
of
preventing
the
access
of
organisms
to
wounds
or
of
counteracting
their
effects
carbolic
acid
was
the
first
antiseptic
agent
he
employed
and
by
its
use
in
compound
fractures
he
soon
obtained
results
such
as
had
never
before
been
attained
the
principle
was
applied
to
other
conditions
with
like
success
and
so
profoundly
has
it
affected
the
whole
aspect
of
surgical
pathology
that
many
of
the
infective
diseases
with
which
surgeons
formerly
had
to
deal
are
now
all
but
unknown
the
broad
principles
upon
which
lister
founded
his
system
remain
unchanged
although
the
methods
employed
to
put
them
into
practice
have
been
modified
means
taken
to
prevent
infection
of
wounds
the
avenues
by
which
infective
agents
may
gain
access
to
surgical
wounds
are
so
numerous
and
so
wide
that
it
requires
the
greatest
care
and
the
most
watchful
attention
on
the
part
of
the
surgeon
to
guard
them
all
it
is
only
by
constant
practice
and
patient
attention
to
technical
details
in
the
operating
room
and
at
the
bedside
that
the
carrying
out
of
surgical
manipulations
in
such
a
way
as
to
avoid
bacterial
infection
will
become
an
instinctive
act
and
a
second
nature
it
is
only
possible
here
to
indicate
the
chief
directions
in
which
danger
lies
and
to
describe
the
means
most
generally
adopted
to
avoid
it
to
prevent
infection
it
is
essential
that
everything
which
comes
into
contact
with
a
wound
should
be
sterilised
or
disinfected
and
to
ensure
the
best
results
it
is
necessary
that
the
efficiency
of
our
methods
of
sterilisation
should
be
periodically
tested
the
two
chief
agencies
at
our
disposal
are
heat
and
chemical
antiseptics
sterilisation
by
heat
the
most
reliable
and
at
the
same
time
the
most
convenient
and
generally
applicable
means
of
sterilisation
is
by
heat
all
bacteria
and
spores
are
completely
destroyed
by
being
subjected
for
fifteen
minutes
to
saturated
circulating
steam
at
a
temperature
of
o
to
o
c
o
to
o
f
the
articles
to
be
sterilised
are
enclosed
in
a
perforated
tin
casket
which
is
placed
in
a
specially
constructed
steriliser
such
as
that
of
schimmelbusch
this
apparatus
is
so
arranged
that
the
steam
circulates
under
a
pressure
of
from
two
to
three
atmospheres
and
permeates
everything
contained
in
it
objects
so
sterilised
are
dry
when
removed
from
the
steriliser
this
method
is
specially
suitable
for
appliances
which
are
not
damaged
by
steam
such
for
example
as
gauze
swabs
towels
aprons
gloves
and
metal
instruments
it
is
essential
that
the
efficiency
of
the
steriliser
be
tested
from
time
to
time
by
a
self
registering
thermometer
or
other
means
the
best
substitute
for
circulating
steam
is
boiling
the
articles
are
placed
in
a
fish
kettle
steriliser
and
boiled
for
fifteen
minutes
in
a
per
cent
solution
of
washing
soda
to
prevent
contamination
of
objects
that
have
been
sterilised
they
must
on
no
account
be
touched
by
any
one
whose
hands
have
not
been
disinfected
and
protected
by
sterilised
gloves
sterilisation
by
chemical
agents
for
the
purification
of
the
skin
of
the
patient
the
hands
of
the
surgeon
and
knives
and
other
instruments
that
are
damaged
by
heat
recourse
must
be
had
to
chemical
agents
these
however
are
less
reliable
than
heat
and
are
open
to
certain
other
objections
disinfection
of
the
hands
it
is
now
generally
recognised
that
one
of
the
most
likely
sources
of
wound
infection
is
the
hands
of
the
surgeon
and
his
assistants
it
is
only
by
carefully
studying
to
avoid
all
contact
with
infective
matter
that
the
hands
can
be
kept
surgically
pure
and
that
this
source
of
wound
infection
can
be
reduced
to
a
minimum
the
risk
of
infection
from
this
source
has
further
been
greatly
reduced
by
the
systematic
use
of
rubber
gloves
by
house
surgeons
dressers
and
nurses
the
habitual
use
of
gloves
has
also
been
adopted
by
the
great
majority
of
surgeons
the
minority
who
find
they
are
handicapped
by
wearing
gloves
as
a
routine
measure
are
obliged
to
do
so
when
operating
in
infective
cases
or
dressing
infected
wounds
and
in
making
rectal
and
vaginal
examinations
the
gloves
may
be
sterilised
by
steam
and
are
then
put
on
dry
or
by
boiling
in
which
case
they
are
put
on
wet
the
gauntlet
of
the
glove
should
overlap
and
confine
the
end
of
the
sleeve
of
the
sterilised
overall
and
the
gloved
hands
are
rinsed
in
lotion
before
and
at
frequent
intervals
during
the
operation
the
hands
are
sterilised
before
putting
on
the
gloves
preferably
by
a
method
which
dehydrates
the
skin
cotton
gloves
may
be
worn
by
the
surgeon
when
tying
ligatures
or
between
operations
and
by
the
anaesthetist
during
operations
on
the
head
neck
and
chest
the
first
step
in
the
disinfection
of
the
hands
is
the
mechanical
removal
of
gross
surface
dirt
and
loose
epithelium
by
soap
a
stream
of
running
water
as
hot
as
can
be
borne
and
a
loofah
or
nail
brush
that
has
been
previously
sterilised
by
heat
the
nails
should
be
cut
down
till
there
is
no
sulcus
between
the
nail
edge
and
the
pulp
of
the
finger
in
which
organisms
may
lodge
they
are
next
washed
for
three
minutes
in
methylated
spirit
to
dehydrate
the
skin
and
then
for
two
or
three
minutes
in
per
cent
sublimate
or
biniodide
alcohol
in
finally
the
hands
are
rubbed
with
dry
sterilised
gauze
preparation
of
the
skin
of
the
patient
in
the
purification
of
the
skin
of
the
patient
before
operation
reliance
is
to
be
placed
chiefly
in
the
mechanical
removal
of
dirt
and
grease
by
the
same
means
as
are
taken
for
the
cleansing
of
the
surgeon
s
hands
hair
covered
parts
should
be
shaved
the
skin
is
then
dehydrated
by
washing
with
methylated
spirit
followed
by
per
cent
sublimate
or
biniodide
alcohol
in
this
is
done
some
hours
before
the
operation
and
the
part
is
then
covered
with
pads
of
dry
sterilised
gauze
or
a
sterilised
towel
immediately
before
the
operation
the
skin
is
again
purified
in
the
same
way
the
iodine
method
of
disinfecting
the
skin
introduced
by
grossich
is
simple
and
equally
efficient
the
day
before
operation
the
skin
after
being
washed
with
soap
and
water
is
shaved
dehydrated
by
means
of
methylated
spirit
and
then
painted
with
a
per
cent
solution
of
iodine
in
rectified
spirit
the
painting
with
iodine
is
repeated
just
before
the
operation
commences
and
again
after
it
is
completed
the
final
application
is
omitted
in
the
case
of
children
in
emergency
operations
the
skin
is
shaved
dry
and
dehydrated
with
spirit
after
which
the
iodine
is
applied
as
described
above
the
staining
of
the
skin
is
an
advantage
as
it
enables
the
operator
to
recognise
the
area
that
has
been
prepared
if
any
acne
pustules
or
infected
sinuses
are
present
they
should
be
destroyed
or
purified
by
means
of
the
thermo
cautery
or
pure
carbolic
acid
after
the
patient
is
anaesthetised
appliances
used
at
operation
instruments
that
are
not
damaged
by
heat
must
be
boiled
in
a
fish
kettle
or
other
suitable
steriliser
for
fifteen
minutes
in
a
per
cent
solution
of
cresol
or
washing
soda
just
before
the
operation
begins
they
are
removed
in
the
tray
of
the
steriliser
and
placed
on
a
sterilised
towel
within
reach
of
the
surgeon
or
his
assistant
knives
and
instruments
that
are
liable
to
be
damaged
by
heat
should
be
purified
by
being
soaked
in
pure
cresol
for
a
few
minutes
or
in
in
carbolic
for
at
least
an
hour
pads
of
gauze
sterilised
by
compressed
circulating
steam
have
almost
entirely
superseded
marine
sponges
for
operative
purposes
to
avoid
the
risk
of
leaving
swabs
in
the
peritoneal
cavity
large
square
pads
of
gauze
to
one
corner
of
which
a
piece
of
strong
tape
about
a
foot
long
is
securely
stitched
should
be
employed
they
should
be
removed
from
the
caskets
in
which
they
are
sterilised
by
means
of
sterilised
forceps
and
handed
direct
to
the
surgeon
the
assistant
who
attends
to
the
swabs
should
wear
sterilised
gloves
ligatures
and
sutures
to
avoid
the
risk
of
implanting
infective
matter
in
a
wound
by
means
of
the
materials
used
for
ligatures
and
sutures
great
care
must
be
taken
in
their
preparation
catgut
the
following
methods
of
preparing
catgut
have
proved
satisfactory
the
gut
is
soaked
in
juniper
oil
for
at
least
a
month
the
juniper
oil
is
then
removed
by
ether
and
alcohol
and
the
gut
preserved
in
in
solution
of
corrosive
sublimate
in
alcohol
kocher
the
gut
is
placed
in
a
brass
receiver
and
boiled
for
three
quarters
of
an
hour
in
a
solution
consisting
of
per
cent
absolute
alcohol
per
cent
water
and
per
cent
carbolic
acid
and
is
then
stored
in
per
cent
alcohol
cladius
recommends
that
the
catgut
just
as
it
is
bought
from
the
dealers
be
loosely
rolled
on
a
spool
and
then
immersed
in
a
solution
of
iodine
part
iodide
of
potassium
part
distilled
water
parts
at
the
end
of
eight
days
it
is
ready
for
use
moschcowitz
has
found
that
the
tensile
strength
of
catgut
so
prepared
is
increased
if
it
is
kept
dry
in
a
sterile
vessel
instead
of
being
left
indefinitely
in
the
iodine
solution
if
salkindsohn
s
formula
is
used
tincture
of
iodine
part
proof
spirit
parts
the
gut
can
be
kept
permanently
in
the
solution
without
becoming
brittle
to
avoid
contamination
from
the
hands
catgut
should
be
removed
from
the
bottle
with
aseptic
forceps
and
passed
direct
to
the
surgeon
any
portion
unused
should
be
thrown
away
silk
is
prepared
by
being
soaked
for
twelve
hours
in
ether
for
other
twelve
in
alcohol
and
then
boiled
for
ten
minutes
in
in
sublimate
solution
it
is
then
wound
on
spools
with
purified
hands
protected
by
sterilised
gloves
and
kept
in
absolute
alcohol
before
an
operation
the
silk
is
again
boiled
for
ten
minutes
in
the
same
solution
and
is
used
directly
from
this
kocher
linen
thread
is
sterilised
in
the
same
way
as
silk
fishing
gut
and
silver
wire
as
well
as
the
needles
should
be
boiled
along
with
the
instruments
horse
hair
and
fishing
gut
may
be
sterilised
by
prolonged
immersion
in
in
carbolic
or
in
the
iodine
solutions
employed
to
sterilise
catgut
the
field
of
operation
is
surrounded
by
sterilised
towels
clipped
to
the
edges
of
the
wound
and
securely
fixed
in
position
so
that
no
contamination
may
take
place
from
the
surroundings
the
surgeon
and
his
assistants
including
the
anaesthetist
wear
overalls
sterilised
by
steam
to
avoid
the
risk
of
infection
from
dust
scurf
or
drops
of
perspiration
falling
from
the
head
the
surgeon
and
his
assistants
may
wear
sterilised
cotton
caps
to
obviate
the
risk
of
infection
taking
place
by
drops
of
saliva
projected
from
the
mouth
in
talking
or
coughing
in
the
vicinity
of
a
wound
a
simple
mask
may
be
worn
the
risk
of
infection
from
the
air
is
now
known
to
be
very
small
so
long
as
there
is
no
excess
of
floating
dust
all
sweeping
dusting
and
disturbing
of
curtains
blinds
or
furniture
must
therefore
be
avoided
before
or
during
an
operation
it
has
been
shown
that
the
presence
of
spectators
increases
the
number
of
organisms
in
the
atmosphere
in
teaching
clinics
therefore
the
risk
from
air
infection
is
greater
than
in
private
practice
to
facilitate
primary
union
all
haemorrhage
should
be
arrested
and
the
accumulation
of
fluid
in
the
wound
prevented
when
much
oozing
is
anticipated
a
glass
or
rubber
drainage
tube
is
inserted
through
a
small
opening
specially
made
for
the
purpose
in
aseptic
wounds
the
tube
may
be
removed
in
from
twenty
four
to
forty
eight
hours
and
where
it
is
important
to
avoid
a
scar
the
opening
should
be
closed
with
a
michel
s
clip
in
infected
wounds
the
tube
must
remain
as
long
as
the
discharge
continues
the
fascia
and
skin
should
be
brought
into
accurate
apposition
by
sutures
if
any
cavity
exists
in
the
deeper
part
of
the
wound
it
should
be
obliterated
by
buried
sutures
or
by
so
adjusting
the
dressing
as
to
bring
its
walls
into
apposition
if
these
precautions
have
been
successful
the
wound
will
heal
under
the
original
dressing
which
need
not
be
interfered
with
for
from
seven
to
ten
days
according
to
the
nature
of
the
case
dressings
gauze
sterilised
by
heat
is
almost
universally
employed
for
the
dressing
of
wounds
double
cyanide
gauze
may
be
used
in
such
regions
as
the
neck
axilla
or
groin
where
complete
sterilisation
of
the
skin
is
difficult
to
attain
and
where
it
is
desirable
to
leave
the
dressing
undisturbed
for
ten
days
or
more
iodoform
or
bismuth
gauze
is
of
special
value
for
the
packing
of
wounds
treated
by
the
open
method
one
variety
or
another
of
wool
rendered
absorbent
by
the
extraction
of
its
fat
and
sterilised
by
heat
forms
a
part
of
almost
every
surgical
dressing
and
various
antiseptic
agents
may
be
added
to
it
of
these
corrosive
sublimate
is
the
most
generally
used
wood
wool
dressings
are
more
highly
and
more
uniformly
absorbent
than
cotton
wools
as
evaporation
takes
place
through
wool
dressings
the
discharge
becomes
dried
and
so
forms
an
unfavourable
medium
for
bacterial
growth
pads
of
sphagnum
moss
sterilised
by
heat
are
highly
absorbent
and
being
economical
are
used
when
there
is
much
discharge
and
in
cases
where
a
leakage
of
urine
has
to
be
soaked
up
means
adopted
to
combat
infection
as
has
already
been
indicated
the
same
antiseptic
precautions
are
to
be
taken
in
dealing
with
infected
as
with
aseptic
wounds
in
recent
injuries
such
as
result
from
railway
or
machinery
accidents
with
bruising
and
crushing
of
the
tissues
and
grinding
of
gross
dirt
into
the
wounds
the
scissors
must
be
freely
used
to
remove
the
tissues
that
have
been
devitalised
or
impregnated
with
foreign
material
hair
covered
parts
should
be
shaved
and
the
surrounding
skin
painted
with
iodine
crushed
and
contaminated
portions
of
bone
should
be
chiselled
away
opinions
differ
as
to
the
benefit
derived
from
washing
such
wounds
with
chemical
antiseptics
which
are
liable
to
devitalise
the
tissues
with
which
they
come
in
contact
and
so
render
them
less
able
to
resist
the
action
of
any
organisms
that
may
remain
in
them
all
are
agreed
however
that
free
washing
with
normal
salt
solution
is
useful
in
mechanically
cleansing
the
injured
parts
peroxide
of
hydrogen
sprayed
over
such
wounds
is
also
beneficial
in
virtue
of
its
oxidising
properties
efficient
drainage
must
be
provided
and
stitches
should
be
used
sparingly
if
at
all
the
best
way
in
which
to
treat
such
wounds
is
by
the
open
method
this
consists
in
packing
the
wound
with
iodoform
or
bismuth
gauze
which
is
left
in
position
as
long
as
it
adheres
to
the
raw
surface
the
packing
may
be
renewed
at
intervals
until
the
wound
is
filled
by
granulations
or
in
the
course
of
a
few
days
when
it
becomes
evident
that
the
infection
has
been
overcome
secondary
sutures
may
be
introduced
and
the
edges
drawn
together
provision
being
made
at
the
ends
for
further
packing
or
for
drainage
tubes
if
earth
or
street
dirt
has
entered
the
wound
the
surface
may
with
advantage
be
painted
over
with
pure
carbolic
acid
as
virulent
organisms
such
as
those
of
tetanus
or
spreading
gangrene
are
liable
to
be
present
prophylactic
injection
of
tetanus
antitoxin
may
be
indicated
chapter
xiii
constitutional
effects
of
injuries
syncope
shock
collapse
fat
embolism
traumatic
asphyxia
delirium
in
surgical
patients
delirium
in
general
delirium
tremens
traumatic
delirium
syncope
shock
and
collapse
syncope
shock
and
collapse
are
clinical
conditions
which
although
depending
on
different
causes
bear
a
superficial
resemblance
to
one
another
syncope
or
fainting
syncope
is
the
result
of
a
suddenly
produced
anaemia
of
the
brain
from
temporary
weakening
or
arrest
of
the
heart
s
action
in
surgical
practice
this
condition
is
usually
observed
in
nervous
persons
who
have
been
subjected
to
pain
as
in
the
reduction
of
a
dislocation
or
the
incision
of
a
whitlow
or
in
those
who
have
rapidly
lost
a
considerable
quantity
of
blood
it
may
also
follow
the
sudden
withdrawal
of
fluid
from
a
large
cavity
as
in
tapping
an
abdomen
for
ascites
or
withdrawing
fluid
from
the
pleural
cavity
syncope
sometimes
occurs
also
during
the
administration
of
a
general
anaesthetic
especially
if
there
is
a
tendency
to
sickness
and
the
patient
is
not
completely
under
during
an
operation
the
onset
of
syncope
is
often
recognised
by
the
cessation
of
oozing
from
the
divided
vessels
before
the
general
symptoms
become
manifest
clinical
features
when
a
person
is
about
to
faint
he
feels
giddy
has
surging
sounds
in
his
ears
and
haziness
of
vision
he
yawns
becomes
pale
and
sick
and
a
free
flow
of
saliva
takes
place
into
the
mouth
the
pupils
dilate
the
pulse
becomes
small
and
almost
imperceptible
the
respirations
shallow
and
hurried
consciousness
gradually
fades
away
and
he
falls
in
a
heap
on
the
floor
sometimes
vomiting
ensues
before
the
patient
completely
loses
consciousness
and
the
muscular
exertion
entailed
may
ward
off
the
actual
faint
this
is
frequently
seen
in
threatened
syncopal
attacks
during
chloroform
administration
recovery
begins
in
a
few
seconds
the
patient
sighing
or
gasping
or
it
may
be
vomiting
the
strength
of
the
pulse
gradually
increases
and
consciousness
slowly
returns
in
some
cases
however
syncope
is
fatal
treatment
the
head
should
at
once
be
lowered
in
imitation
of
nature
s
method
to
encourage
the
flow
of
blood
to
the
brain
the
patient
if
necessary
being
held
up
by
the
heels
all
tight
clothing
especially
round
the
neck
or
chest
must
be
loosened
the
heart
may
be
stimulated
reflexly
by
dashing
cold
water
over
the
face
or
chest
or
by
rubbing
the
face
vigorously
with
a
rough
towel
the
application
of
volatile
substances
such
as
ammonia
or
smelling
salts
to
the
nose
the
administration
by
the
mouth
of
sal
volatile
whisky
or
brandy
and
the
intra
muscular
injection
of
ether
are
the
most
speedily
efficacious
remedies
in
severe
cases
the
application
of
hot
cloths
over
the
heart
or
of
the
faradic
current
over
the
line
of
the
phrenic
nerve
just
above
the
clavicle
may
be
called
for
surgical
shock
the
condition
known
as
surgical
shock
may
be
looked
upon
as
a
state
of
profound
exhaustion
of
the
mechanism
that
exists
in
the
body
for
the
transformation
of
energy
this
mechanism
consists
of
the
brain
which
through
certain
special
centres
regulates
all
vital
activity
the
adrenal
glands
the
secretion
of
which
adrenalin
acting
as
a
stimulant
of
the
sympathetic
system
so
controls
the
tone
of
the
blood
vessels
as
to
maintain
efficient
oxidation
of
the
tissues
and
the
liver
which
stores
and
delivers
glycogen
as
it
is
required
by
the
muscles
and
in
addition
deals
with
the
by
products
of
metabolism
crile
and
his
co
workers
have
shown
that
in
surgical
shock
histological
changes
occur
in
the
cells
of
the
brain
the
adrenals
and
the
liver
and
that
these
are
identical
whatever
be
the
cause
that
leads
to
the
exhaustion
of
the
energy
transforming
mechanism
these
changes
vary
in
degree
and
range
from
slight
alterations
in
the
structure
of
the
protoplasm
to
complete
disorganisation
of
the
cell
elements
the
influences
which
contribute
to
bring
about
this
form
of
exhaustion
that
we
call
shock
are
varied
and
include
such
emotional
states
as
fear
anxiety
or
worry
physical
injury
and
toxic
infection
and
the
effects
of
these
factors
are
augmented
by
anything
that
tends
to
lower
the
vitality
such
as
loss
of
blood
exposure
insufficient
food
loss
of
sleep
or
antecedent
illness
any
one
or
any
combination
of
these
influences
may
cause
shock
but
the
most
potent
and
the
one
which
most
concerns
the
surgeon
is
physical
injury
e
g
a
severe
accident
or
an
operation
traumatic
shock
this
is
usually
associated
with
some
emotional
disturbance
such
as
fear
or
anxiety
emotional
shock
or
with
haemorrhage
and
may
be
followed
by
septic
infection
toxic
shock
the
exaggerated
afferent
impulses
reaching
the
brain
as
a
result
of
trauma
inhibit
the
action
of
the
nuclei
in
the
region
of
the
fourth
ventricle
and
cerebellum
which
maintain
the
muscular
tone
with
the
result
that
the
muscular
tone
is
diminished
and
there
is
a
marked
fall
in
the
arterial
blood
pressure
the
capillaries
dilate
the
blood
stagnating
in
them
and
giving
off
its
oxygen
and
transuding
its
fluid
elements
into
the
tissues
with
the
result
that
an
insufficient
quantity
of
oxygenated
blood
reaches
the
heart
to
enable
it
to
maintain
an
efficient
circulation
as
the
sarco
lactic
acid
liberated
in
the
muscles
is
not
oxygenated
a
condition
of
acidosis
ensues
the
more
highly
the
injured
part
is
endowed
with
sensory
nerves
the
more
marked
is
the
shock
a
crush
of
the
hand
for
example
is
attended
with
a
more
intense
degree
of
shock
than
a
correspondingly
severe
crush
of
the
foot
and
injuries
of
such
specially
innervated
parts
as
the
testis
the
urethra
the
face
or
the
spinal
cord
are
associated
with
severe
degrees
as
are
also
those
of
parts
innervated
from
the
sympathetic
system
such
as
the
abdominal
or
thoracic
viscera
it
is
to
be
borne
in
mind
that
a
state
of
general
anaesthesia
does
not
prevent
injurious
impulses
reaching
the
brain
and
causing
shock
during
an
operation
if
the
main
nerves
of
the
part
are
blocked
by
injection
of
a
local
anaesthetic
however
the
central
nervous
system
is
protected
from
these
impulses
while
the
aged
frequently
manifest
but
few
signs
of
shock
they
have
a
correspondingly
feeble
power
of
recovery
and
while
many
young
children
suffer
little
even
after
severe
operations
others
with
much
less
cause
succumb
to
shock
when
the
injured
person
s
mind
is
absorbed
with
other
matters
than
his
own
condition
as
for
example
during
the
heat
of
a
battle
or
in
the
excitement
of
a
railway
accident
or
a
conflagration
even
severe
injuries
may
be
unattended
by
pain
or
shock
at
the
time
although
when
the
period
of
excitement
is
over
the
severity
of
the
shock
is
all
the
greater
the
same
thing
is
observed
in
persons
injured
while
under
the
influence
of
alcohol
clinical
features
the
patient
is
in
a
state
of
prostration
he
is
roused
from
his
condition
of
indifference
with
difficulty
but
answers
questions
intelligently
if
only
in
a
whisper
the
face
is
pale
beads
of
sweat
stand
out
on
the
brow
the
features
are
drawn
the
eyes
sunken
and
the
cheeks
hollow
the
lips
and
ears
are
pallid
the
skin
of
the
body
of
a
greyish
colour
cold
and
clammy
the
pulse
is
rapid
fluttering
and
often
all
but
imperceptible
at
the
wrist
the
respiration
is
irregular
shallow
and
sighing
and
the
temperature
may
fall
to
o
f
or
even
lower
the
mouth
is
parched
and
the
patient
complains
of
thirst
there
is
little
sensibility
to
pain
except
in
very
severe
cases
shock
tends
towards
recovery
within
a
few
hours
the
reaction
as
it
is
called
being
often
ushered
in
by
vomiting
the
colour
improves
the
pulse
becomes
full
and
bounding
the
respiration
deeper
and
more
regular
the
temperature
rises
to
o
f
or
higher
and
the
patient
begins
to
take
notice
of
his
surroundings
the
condition
of
neurasthenia
which
sometimes
follows
an
operation
may
be
associated
with
the
degenerative
changes
in
nerve
cells
described
by
crile
in
certain
cases
the
symptoms
of
traumatic
shock
blend
with
those
resulting
from
toxin
absorption
and
it
is
difficult
to
estimate
the
relative
importance
of
the
two
factors
in
the
causation
of
the
condition
the
conditions
formerly
known
as
delayed
shock
and
prostration
with
excitement
are
now
generally
recognised
to
be
due
to
toxaemia
question
of
operating
during
shock
most
authorities
agree
that
operations
should
only
be
undertaken
during
profound
shock
when
they
are
imperatively
demanded
for
the
arrest
of
haemorrhage
the
prevention
of
infection
of
serous
cavities
or
for
the
relief
of
pain
which
is
producing
or
intensifying
the
condition
prevention
of
operation
shock
in
the
preparation
of
a
patient
for
operation
drastic
purgation
and
prolonged
fasting
must
be
avoided
and
about
half
an
hour
before
a
severe
operation
a
pint
of
saline
solution
should
be
slowly
introduced
into
the
rectum
this
is
repeated
if
necessary
during
the
operation
and
at
its
conclusion
the
operating
room
must
be
warm
not
less
than
o
f
and
the
patient
should
be
wrapped
in
cotton
wool
and
blankets
and
surrounded
by
hot
bottles
all
lotions
used
must
be
warm
o
f
and
the
operation
should
be
completed
as
speedily
and
as
bloodlessly
as
possible
the
element
of
fear
may
to
some
extent
be
eliminated
by
the
preliminary
administration
of
such
drugs
as
scopolamin
or
morphin
and
with
a
view
to
preventing
the
passage
of
exciting
afferent
impulses
crile
advocates
blocking
of
the
nerves
by
the
injection
of
a
per
cent
solution
of
novocaine
into
their
substance
on
the
proximal
side
of
the
field
of
operation
to
prevent
after
pain
in
abdominal
wounds
he
recommends
injecting
the
edges
with
quinine
and
urea
hydrochlorate
before
suturing
the
resulting
anaesthesia
lasting
for
twenty
four
to
forty
eight
hours
to
these
preventive
measures
the
term
anoci
association
has
been
applied
in
selecting
an
anaesthetic
it
may
be
borne
in
mind
that
chloroform
lowers
the
blood
pressure
more
than
ether
does
and
that
with
spinal
anaesthesia
there
is
no
lowering
of
the
blood
pressure
treatment
a
patient
suffering
from
shock
should
be
placed
in
the
recumbent
position
with
the
foot
of
the
bed
raised
to
facilitate
the
return
circulation
in
the
large
veins
and
so
to
increase
the
flow
of
blood
to
the
brain
his
bed
should
be
placed
near
a
large
fire
and
the
patient
himself
surrounded
by
cotton
wool
and
blankets
and
hot
bottles
if
he
has
lost
much
blood
the
limbs
should
be
wrapped
in
cotton
wool
and
firmly
bandaged
from
below
upwards
to
conserve
as
much
of
the
circulating
blood
as
possible
in
the
trunk
and
head
if
the
shock
is
moderate
in
degree
as
soon
as
the
patient
has
been
put
to
bed
about
a
pint
of
saline
solution
should
be
introduced
into
the
rectum
and
to
minims
of
adrenalin
chloride
in
may
with
advantage
be
added
to
the
fluid
the
injection
should
be
repeated
every
two
hours
until
the
circulation
is
sufficiently
restored
in
severe
cases
especially
when
associated
with
haemorrhage
transfusion
of
whole
blood
from
a
compatible
donor
is
the
most
efficient
means
op
surg
p
cardiac
stimulants
such
as
strychnin
digitalin
or
strophanthin
are
contra
indicated
in
shock
as
they
merely
exhaust
the
already
impaired
vaso
motor
centre
artificial
respiration
may
be
useful
in
tiding
a
patient
over
the
critical
period
of
shock
especially
at
the
end
of
a
severe
operation
failing
this
the
introduction
of
saline
solution
at
a
temperature
of
about
o
f
into
a
vein
or
into
the
subcutaneous
tissue
is
useful
where
much
blood
has
been
lost
p
two
or
three
pints
may
be
injected
into
a
vein
or
smaller
quantities
under
the
skin
thirst
is
best
met
by
giving
small
quantities
of
warm
water
by
the
mouth
or
by
the
introduction
of
saline
solution
into
the
rectum
ice
only
relieves
thirst
for
a
short
time
and
as
it
is
liable
to
induce
flatulence
should
be
avoided
especially
in
abdominal
cases
dryness
of
the
tongue
may
be
relieved
by
swabbing
the
mouth
with
a
mixture
of
glycerine
and
lemon
juice
if
severe
pain
calls
for
the
use
of
morphin
th
grain
of
atropin
should
be
added
or
heroin
alone
may
be
given
in
doses
of
th
to
th
grain
collapse
is
a
clinical
condition
which
comes
on
more
insidiously
than
shock
and
which
does
not
attain
its
maximum
degree
of
severity
for
several
hours
it
is
met
with
in
the
course
of
severe
illnesses
especially
such
as
are
associated
with
the
loss
of
large
quantities
of
fluid
from
the
body
for
example
by
severe
diarrhoea
notably
in
asiatic
cholera
by
persistent
vomiting
or
by
profuse
sweating
as
in
some
cases
of
heat
stroke
severe
degrees
of
collapse
follow
sudden
and
profuse
loss
of
blood
collapse
often
follows
upon
shock
for
example
in
intestinal
perforations
or
after
abdominal
operations
complicated
by
peritonitis
especially
if
there
is
vomiting
as
in
cases
of
obstruction
high
up
in
the
intestine
the
symptoms
of
collapse
are
aggravated
if
toxin
absorption
is
superadded
to
the
loss
of
fluid
the
clinical
features
of
this
condition
are
practically
the
same
as
those
of
shock
and
it
is
treated
on
the
same
lines
fat
embolism
after
various
injuries
and
operations
but
especially
such
as
implicate
the
marrow
of
long
bones
for
example
comminuted
fractures
osteotomies
resections
of
joints
or
the
forcible
correction
of
deformities
fluid
fat
may
enter
the
circulation
in
variable
quantity
in
the
vast
majority
of
cases
no
ill
effects
follow
but
when
the
quantity
is
large
or
when
the
absorption
is
long
continued
certain
symptoms
ensue
either
immediately
or
more
frequently
not
for
two
or
three
days
these
are
mostly
referable
to
the
lungs
and
brain
in
the
lung
the
fat
collects
in
the
minute
blood
vessels
and
produces
venous
congestion
and
oedema
and
sometimes
pneumonia
dyspnoea
with
cyanosis
a
persistent
cough
and
frothy
or
blood
stained
sputum
a
feeble
pulse
and
low
temperature
are
the
chief
symptoms
when
the
fat
lodges
in
the
capillaries
of
the
brain
the
pulse
becomes
small
rapid
and
irregular
delirium
followed
by
coma
ensues
and
the
condition
is
usually
rapidly
fatal
fat
is
usually
to
be
detected
in
the
urine
even
in
mild
cases
the
treatment
consists
in
tiding
the
patient
over
the
acute
stage
of
his
illness
until
the
fat
is
eliminated
from
the
blood
vessels
traumatic
asphyxia
or
traumatic
cyanosis
this
term
has
been
applied
to
a
condition
which
results
when
the
thorax
is
so
forcibly
compressed
that
respiration
is
mechanically
arrested
for
several
minutes
it
has
occurred
from
being
crushed
in
a
struggling
crowd
or
under
a
fall
of
masonry
and
in
machinery
accidents
when
the
patient
is
released
the
face
and
the
neck
as
low
down
as
the
level
of
the
clavicles
present
an
intense
coloration
varying
from
deep
purple
to
blue
black
the
affected
area
is
sharply
defined
and
on
close
inspection
the
appearance
is
found
to
be
due
to
the
presence
of
countless
minute
reddish
blue
or
black
spots
with
small
areas
or
streaks
of
normal
skin
between
them
the
punctate
nature
of
the
coloration
is
best
recognised
towards
the
periphery
of
the
affected
area
at
the
junction
of
the
brow
with
the
hairy
scalp
and
where
the
dark
patch
meets
the
normal
skin
of
the
chest
beach
and
cobb
pressure
over
the
skin
does
not
cause
the
colour
to
disappear
as
in
ordinary
cyanosis
it
has
been
shown
by
wright
of
boston
that
the
coloration
is
due
to
stasis
from
mechanical
over
distension
of
the
veins
and
capillaries
actual
extravasation
into
the
tissues
is
exceptional
the
sharply
defined
distribution
of
the
coloration
is
attributed
to
the
absence
of
functionating
valves
in
the
veins
of
the
head
and
neck
so
that
when
the
increased
intra
thoracic
pressure
is
transmitted
to
these
veins
they
become
engorged
under
the
conjunctivae
there
are
extravasations
of
bright
red
blood
and
sublingual
haematoma
has
been
observed
beatson
the
discoloration
begins
to
fade
within
a
few
hours
and
after
the
second
or
third
day
it
disappears
without
showing
any
of
the
chromatic
changes
which
characterise
a
bruise
the
sub
conjunctival
ecchymosis
however
persists
for
several
weeks
and
disappears
like
other
extravasations
apart
from
combating
the
shock
or
dealing
with
concomitant
injuries
no
treatment
is
called
for
delirium
in
surgical
patients
delirium
is
a
temporary
disturbance
of
mind
which
occurs
in
the
course
of
certain
diseases
and
sometimes
after
injuries
or
operations
it
may
be
associated
with
any
of
the
acute
pyogenic
infections
with
erysipelas
especially
when
it
affects
the
head
or
face
or
with
chronic
infective
diseases
of
the
urinary
organs
in
the
various
forms
of
meningitis
also
and
in
some
cases
of
injury
to
the
head
it
is
common
and
it
is
sometimes
met
with
after
severe
haemorrhage
and
in
cases
of
poisoning
by
such
drugs
as
iodoform
cocain
or
alcohol
delirium
may
also
of
course
be
a
symptom
of
insanity
often
there
is
merely
incoherent
muttering
regarding
past
incidents
or
occupations
or
about
absent
friends
or
the
condition
may
assume
the
form
of
excitement
of
dementia
or
of
melancholia
and
the
symptoms
are
usually
worst
at
night
delirium
tremens
is
seen
in
persons
addicted
to
alcohol
who
as
the
result
of
accident
or
operation
are
suddenly
compelled
to
lie
in
bed
although
oftenest
met
with
in
habitual
drunkards
or
chronic
tipplers
it
is
by
no
means
uncommon
in
moderate
drinkers
and
has
even
been
seen
in
children
clinical
features
the
delirium
which
has
been
aptly
described
as
being
of
a
busy
character
usually
manifests
itself
within
a
few
days
of
the
patient
being
laid
up
for
two
or
three
days
he
refuses
food
is
depressed
suspicious
sleepless
and
restless
demanding
to
be
allowed
up
then
he
begins
to
mutter
incoherently
to
pull
off
the
bedclothes
and
to
attempt
to
get
out
of
bed
there
is
general
muscular
tremor
most
marked
in
the
tongue
the
lips
and
the
hands
the
patient
imagines
that
he
sees
all
sorts
of
horrible
beings
around
him
and
is
sometimes
greatly
distressed
because
of
rats
mice
beetles
or
snakes
which
he
fancies
are
crawling
over
him
the
pulse
is
soft
rapid
and
compressible
the
temperature
is
only
moderately
raised
o
o
f
and
as
a
rule
there
is
profuse
sweating
the
digestion
is
markedly
impaired
and
there
is
often
vomiting
patients
in
this
condition
are
peculiarly
insensitive
to
pain
and
may
even
walk
about
with
a
fractured
leg
without
apparent
discomfort
in
most
cases
the
symptoms
begin
to
pass
off
in
three
or
four
days
the
patient
sleeps
the
hallucinations
and
tremors
cease
and
he
gradually
recovers
in
other
cases
the
temperature
rises
the
pulse
becomes
rapid
and
death
results
from
exhaustion
the
main
indication
in
treatment
is
to
secure
sleep
and
this
is
done
by
the
administration
of
bromides
chloral
or
paraldehyde
or
of
one
or
other
of
the
drugs
of
which
sulphonal
trional
and
veronal
are
examples
heroin
in
doses
of
from
th
to
th
grain
is
often
of
service
morphin
must
be
used
with
great
caution
in
some
cases
hyoscin
grain
injected
hypodermically
is
found
efficacious
when
all
other
means
have
failed
but
this
drug
must
be
used
with
great
discrimination
the
patient
must
be
encouraged
to
take
plenty
of
easily
digested
fluid
food
supplemented
if
necessary
by
nutrient
enemata
and
saline
infusions
in
the
early
stage
a
brisk
mercurial
purge
is
often
of
value
alcohol
should
be
withheld
unless
failing
of
the
pulse
strongly
indicates
its
use
and
then
it
should
be
given
along
with
the
food
a
delirious
patient
must
be
constantly
watched
by
a
trained
attendant
or
other
competent
person
lest
he
get
out
of
bed
and
do
harm
to
himself
or
others
mechanical
restraint
is
often
necessary
but
must
be
avoided
if
possible
as
it
is
apt
to
increase
the
excitement
and
exhaust
the
patient
on
account
of
the
extreme
restlessness
there
is
often
great
difficulty
in
carrying
out
the
proper
treatment
of
the
primary
surgical
condition
and
considerable
modifications
in
splints
and
other
appliances
are
often
rendered
necessary
a
form
of
delirium
sometimes
spoken
of
as
traumatic
delirium
may
follow
on
severe
injuries
or
operations
in
persons
of
neurotic
temperament
or
in
those
whose
nervous
system
is
exhausted
by
overwork
it
is
met
with
apart
from
alcoholic
intemperance
this
form
of
delirium
seems
to
be
specially
prone
to
ensue
on
operations
on
the
face
the
thyreoid
gland
or
the
genito
urinary
organs
the
symptoms
appear
in
from
two
to
five
days
after
the
operation
and
take
the
form
of
restlessness
sleeplessness
low
incoherent
muttering
and
picking
at
the
bedclothes
it
is
not
necessarily
attended
by
fever
or
by
muscular
tremors
the
patient
may
show
hysterical
symptoms
this
condition
is
probably
to
be
regarded
as
a
form
of
insanity
as
it
is
liable
to
merge
into
mania
or
melancholia
the
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
that
of
delirium
tremens
chapter
xiv
the
blood
vessels
anatomy
injuries
of
arteries
varieties
injuries
of
veins
air
embolism
repair
of
blood
vessels
and
natural
arrest
of
haemorrhage
haemorrhage
varieties
prevention
arrest
constitutional
effects
of
haemorrhage
haemophilia
diseases
of
blood
vessels
thrombosis
embolism
arteritis
varieties
arterio
sclerosis
thrombo
phlebitis
phlebitis
varieties
varix
angiomata
naevus
varieties
electrolysis
cirsoid
aneurysm
aneurysm
varieties
methods
of
treatment
aneurysms
of
individual
arteries
surgical
anatomy
an
artery
has
three
coats
an
internal
coat
the
tunica
intima
made
up
of
a
single
layer
of
endothelial
cells
lining
the
lumen
outside
of
this
a
layer
of
delicate
connective
tissue
and
still
farther
out
a
dense
tissue
composed
of
longitudinally
arranged
elastic
fibres
the
internal
elastic
lamina
the
tunica
intima
is
easily
ruptured
the
middle
coat
or
tunica
media
consists
of
non
striped
muscular
fibres
arranged
for
the
most
part
concentrically
round
the
vessel
in
this
coat
also
there
is
a
considerable
proportion
of
elastic
tissue
especially
in
the
larger
vessels
the
thickness
of
the
vessel
wall
depends
chiefly
on
the
development
of
the
muscular
coat
the
external
coat
or
tunica
externa
is
composed
of
fibrous
tissue
containing
especially
in
vessels
of
medium
calibre
some
yellow
elastic
fibres
in
its
deeper
layers
in
most
parts
of
the
body
the
arteries
lie
in
a
sheath
of
connective
tissue
from
which
fine
fibrous
processes
pass
to
the
tunica
externa
the
connection
however
is
not
a
close
one
and
the
artery
when
divided
transversely
is
capable
of
retracting
for
a
considerable
distance
within
its
sheath
in
some
of
the
larger
arteries
the
sheath
assumes
the
form
of
a
definite
membrane
the
arteries
are
nourished
by
small
vessels
the
vasa
vasorum
which
ramify
chiefly
in
the
outer
coat
they
are
also
well
supplied
with
nerves
which
regulate
the
size
of
the
lumen
by
inducing
contraction
or
relaxation
of
the
muscular
coat
the
veins
are
constructed
on
the
same
general
plan
as
the
arteries
the
individual
coats
however
being
thinner
the
inner
coat
is
less
easily
ruptured
and
the
middle
coat
contains
a
smaller
proportion
of
muscular
tissue
in
one
important
point
veins
differ
structurally
from
arteries
namely
in
being
provided
with
valves
which
prevent
reflux
of
the
blood
these
valves
are
composed
of
semilunar
folds
of
the
tunica
intima
strengthened
by
an
addition
of
connective
tissue
each
valve
usually
consists
of
two
semilunar
flaps
attached
to
opposite
sides
of
the
vessel
wall
each
flap
having
a
small
sinus
on
its
cardiac
side
the
distension
of
these
sinuses
with
blood
closes
the
valve
and
prevents
regurgitation
valves
are
absent
from
the
superior
and
inferior
venae
cavae
the
portal
vein
and
its
tributaries
the
hepatic
renal
uterine
and
spermatic
veins
and
from
the
veins
in
the
lower
part
of
the
rectum
they
are
ill
developed
or
absent
also
in
the
iliac
and
common
femoral
veins
a
fact
which
has
an
important
bearing
on
the
production
of
varix
in
the
veins
of
the
lower
extremity
the
wall
of
capillaries
consists
of
a
single
layer
of
endothelial
cells
haemorrhage
various
terms
are
employed
in
relation
to
haemorrhage
according
to
its
seat
its
origin
the
time
at
which
it
occurs
and
other
circumstances
the
term
external
haemorrhage
is
employed
when
the
blood
escapes
on
the
surface
when
the
bleeding
takes
place
into
the
tissues
or
into
a
cavity
it
is
spoken
of
as
internal
the
blood
may
infiltrate
the
connective
tissue
constituting
an
extravasation
of
blood
or
it
may
collect
in
a
space
or
cavity
and
form
a
haematoma
the
coughing
up
of
blood
from
the
lungs
is
known
as
haemoptysis
vomiting
of
blood
from
the
stomach
as
haematemesis
the
passage
of
black
coloured
stools
due
to
the
presence
of
blood
altered
by
digestion
as
melaena
and
the
passage
of
bloody
urine
as
haematuria
haemorrhage
is
known
as
arterial
venous
or
capillary
according
to
the
nature
of
the
vessel
from
which
it
takes
place
in
arterial
haemorrhage
the
blood
is
bright
red
in
colour
and
escapes
from
the
cardiac
end
of
the
divided
vessel
in
pulsating
jets
synchronously
with
the
systole
of
the
heart
in
vascular
parts
for
example
the
face
both
ends
of
a
divided
artery
bleed
freely
the
blood
flowing
from
an
artery
may
be
dark
in
colour
if
the
respiration
is
impeded
when
the
heart
s
action
is
weak
and
the
blood
tension
low
the
flow
may
appear
to
be
continuous
and
not
in
jets
the
blood
from
a
divided
artery
at
the
bottom
of
a
deep
wound
escapes
on
the
surface
in
a
steady
flow
venous
bleeding
is
not
pulsatile
but
occurs
in
a
continuous
stream
which
although
both
ends
of
the
vessel
may
bleed
is
more
copious
from
the
distal
end
the
blood
is
dark
red
under
ordinary
conditions
but
may
be
purplish
or
even
black
if
the
respiration
is
interfered
with
when
one
of
the
large
veins
in
the
neck
is
wounded
the
effects
of
respiration
produce
a
rise
and
fall
in
the
stream
which
may
resemble
arterial
pulsation
in
capillary
haemorrhage
red
blood
escapes
from
numerous
points
on
the
surface
of
the
wound
in
a
steady
ooze
this
form
of
bleeding
is
serious
in
those
who
are
the
subjects
of
haemophilia
injuries
of
arteries
the
following
description
of
the
injuries
of
arteries
refers
to
the
larger
named
trunks
the
injuries
of
smaller
unnamed
vessels
are
included
in
the
consideration
of
wounds
and
contusions
contusion
an
artery
may
be
contused
by
a
blow
or
crush
or
by
the
oblique
impact
of
a
bullet
the
bruising
of
the
vessel
wall
especially
if
it
is
diseased
may
result
in
the
formation
of
a
thrombus
which
occludes
the
lumen
temporarily
or
even
permanently
and
in
rare
cases
may
lead
to
gangrene
of
the
limb
beyond
subcutaneous
rupture
an
artery
may
be
ruptured
subcutaneously
by
a
blow
or
crush
or
by
a
displaced
fragment
of
bone
this
injury
has
been
produced
also
during
attempts
to
reduce
dislocations
especially
those
of
old
standing
at
the
shoulder
it
is
most
liable
to
occur
when
the
vessels
are
diseased
the
rupture
may
be
incomplete
or
complete
incomplete
subcutaneous
rupture
in
the
majority
of
cases
the
rupture
is
incomplete
the
inner
and
middle
coats
being
torn
while
the
outer
remains
intact
the
middle
coat
contracts
and
retracts
and
the
internal
because
of
its
elasticity
curls
up
in
the
interior
of
the
vessel
forming
a
valvular
obstruction
to
the
blood
flow
in
most
cases
this
results
in
the
formation
of
a
thrombus
which
occludes
the
vessel
in
some
cases
the
blood
pressure
gradually
distends
the
injured
segment
of
the
vessel
wall
and
leads
to
the
formation
of
an
aneurysm
the
pulsation
in
the
vessels
beyond
the
seat
of
rupture
is
arrested
for
a
time
at
least
owing
to
the
occlusion
of
the
vessel
and
the
limb
becomes
cold
and
powerless
the
pulsation
seldom
returns
within
five
or
six
weeks
of
the
injury
if
indeed
it
is
not
permanently
arrested
but
as
a
rule
a
collateral
circulation
is
rapidly
established
sufficient
to
nourish
the
parts
beyond
if
the
pulsation
returns
within
a
week
of
the
injury
the
presumption
is
that
the
occlusion
was
due
to
pressure
from
without
for
example
by
haemorrhage
into
the
sheath
or
the
pressure
of
a
fragment
of
bone
complete
subcutaneous
rupture
when
the
rupture
is
complete
all
the
coats
of
the
vessel
are
torn
and
the
blood
escapes
into
the
surrounding
tissues
if
the
original
injury
is
attended
with
much
shock
the
bleeding
may
not
take
place
until
the
period
of
reaction
rupture
of
the
popliteal
artery
in
association
with
fracture
of
the
femur
or
of
the
axillary
or
brachial
artery
with
fracture
of
the
humerus
or
dislocation
of
the
shoulder
are
familiar
examples
of
this
injury
like
incomplete
rupture
this
lesion
is
accompanied
by
loss
of
pulsation
and
power
and
by
coldness
of
the
limb
beyond
a
tense
and
excessively
painful
swelling
rapidly
appears
in
the
region
of
the
injury
and
where
the
cellular
tissue
is
loose
may
attain
a
considerable
size
the
pressure
of
the
effused
blood
occludes
the
veins
and
leads
to
congestion
and
oedema
of
the
limb
beyond
the
interference
with
the
circulation
and
the
damage
to
the
tissues
may
be
so
great
that
gangrene
ensues
treatment
when
an
artery
has
been
contused
or
ruptured
the
limb
must
be
placed
in
the
most
favourable
condition
for
restoration
of
the
circulation
the
skin
is
disinfected
and
the
limb
wrapped
in
cotton
wool
to
conserve
its
heat
and
elevated
to
such
an
extent
as
to
promote
the
venous
return
without
at
the
same
time
interfering
with
the
inflow
of
blood
a
careful
watch
must
be
kept
on
the
state
of
nutrition
of
the
limb
lest
gangrene
occurs
if
no
complications
supervene
the
swelling
subsides
and
recovery
may
be
complete
in
six
or
eight
weeks
if
the
extravasation
is
great
and
the
skin
threatens
to
give
way
or
if
the
vitality
of
the
limb
is
seriously
endangered
it
is
advisable
to
expose
the
injured
vessel
and
after
clearing
away
the
clots
to
attempt
to
suture
the
rent
in
the
artery
or
if
torn
across
to
join
the
ends
after
paring
the
bruised
edges
if
this
is
impracticable
a
ligature
is
applied
above
and
below
the
rupture
if
gangrene
ensues
amputation
must
be
performed
these
descriptions
apply
to
the
larger
arteries
of
the
extremities
a
good
illustration
of
subcutaneous
rupture
of
the
arteries
of
the
head
is
afforded
by
the
tearing
of
the
middle
meningeal
artery
caused
by
the
application
of
blunt
violence
to
the
skull
and
of
the
arteries
of
the
trunk
caused
by
the
tearing
of
the
renal
artery
in
rupture
of
the
kidney
open
wounds
of
arteries
laceration
laceration
of
large
arteries
is
a
common
complication
of
machinery
and
railway
accidents
the
violence
being
usually
of
a
tearing
twisting
or
crushing
nature
such
injuries
are
seldom
associated
with
much
haemorrhage
as
torn
or
crushed
vessels
quickly
become
occluded
by
contraction
and
retraction
of
their
coats
and
by
the
formation
of
a
clot
a
whole
limb
even
may
be
avulsed
from
the
body
with
comparatively
little
loss
of
blood
the
risk
in
such
cases
is
secondary
haemorrhage
resulting
from
pyogenic
infection
the
treatment
is
that
applicable
to
all
wounds
with
in
addition
the
ligation
of
the
lacerated
vessels
punctured
wounds
of
blood
vessels
may
result
from
stabs
or
they
may
be
accidentally
inflicted
in
the
course
of
an
operation
the
division
of
the
coats
of
the
vessel
being
incomplete
the
natural
haemostasis
that
results
from
curling
up
of
the
intima
and
contraction
of
the
media
fails
to
take
place
and
bleeding
goes
on
into
the
surrounding
tissues
and
externally
if
the
sheath
of
the
vessel
is
not
widely
damaged
the
gradually
increasing
tension
of
the
extravasated
blood
retained
within
it
may
ultimately
arrest
the
haemorrhage
a
clot
then
forms
between
the
lips
of
the
wound
in
the
vessel
wall
and
projects
for
a
short
distance
into
the
lumen
without
however
materially
interfering
with
the
flow
through
the
vessel
the
organisation
of
this
clot
results
in
the
healing
of
the
wound
in
the
vessel
wall
in
other
cases
the
blood
escapes
beyond
the
sheath
and
collects
in
the
surrounding
tissues
and
a
traumatic
aneurysm
results
secondary
haemorrhage
may
occur
if
the
wound
becomes
infected
the
treatment
consists
in
enlarging
the
external
wound
to
permit
of
the
damaged
vessel
being
ligated
above
and
below
the
puncture
in
some
cases
it
may
be
possible
to
suture
the
opening
in
the
vessel
wall
when
circumstances
prevent
these
measures
being
taken
the
bleeding
may
be
arrested
by
making
firm
pressure
over
the
wound
with
a
pad
but
this
procedure
is
liable
to
be
followed
by
the
formation
of
an
aneurysm
minute
puncture
of
arteries
such
as
frequently
occur
in
the
hypodermic
administration
of
drugs
and
in
the
use
of
exploring
needles
are
not
attended
with
any
escape
of
blood
chiefly
because
of
the
elastic
recoil
of
the
arterial
wall
a
tiny
thrombus
of
platelets
and
thrombus
forms
at
the
point
where
the
intima
is
punctured
incised
wounds
we
here
refer
only
to
such
incised
wounds
as
partly
divide
the
vessel
wall
longitudinal
wounds
show
little
tendency
to
gape
and
are
therefore
not
attended
with
much
bleeding
they
usually
heal
rapidly
but
like
punctured
wounds
are
liable
to
be
followed
by
the
formation
of
an
aneurysm
when
however
the
incision
in
the
vessel
wall
is
oblique
or
transverse
the
retraction
of
the
muscular
coat
causes
the
opening
to
gape
with
the
result
that
there
is
haemorrhage
which
even
in
comparatively
small
arteries
may
be
so
profuse
as
to
prove
dangerous
when
the
associated
wound
in
the
soft
parts
is
valvular
the
haemorrhage
is
arrested
and
an
aneurysm
may
develop
when
a
large
arterial
trunk
such
as
the
external
iliac
the
femoral
the
common
carotid
the
brachial
or
the
popliteal
has
been
partly
divided
for
example
in
the
course
of
an
operation
the
opening
should
be
closed
with
sutures
arteriorrhaphy
the
circulation
being
controlled
by
a
tourniquet
or
the
artery
itself
occluded
by
a
clamp
fine
silk
or
catgut
stitches
are
passed
through
the
outer
and
middle
coats
after
the
method
of
lembert
a
fine
round
needle
being
employed
the
sheath
of
the
vessel
or
an
adjacent
fascia
should
be
stitched
over
the
line
of
suture
in
the
vessel
wall
if
infection
be
excluded
there
is
little
risk
of
thrombosis
or
secondary
haemorrhage
and
even
if
thrombosis
should
develop
at
the
point
of
suture
the
artery
is
obstructed
gradually
and
the
establishment
of
a
collateral
circulation
takes
place
better
than
after
ligation
in
the
case
of
smaller
trunks
or
when
suture
is
impracticable
the
artery
should
be
tied
above
and
below
the
opening
and
divided
between
the
ligatures
gunshot
wounds
of
blood
vessels
in
the
majority
of
cases
injuries
of
large
vessels
are
associated
with
an
external
wound
the
profusion
of
the
bleeding
indicates
the
size
of
the
damaged
vessel
and
the
colour
of
the
blood
and
the
nature
of
the
flow
denote
whether
an
artery
or
a
vein
is
implicated
when
an
artery
is
wounded
a
firm
haematoma
may
form
with
an
expansile
pulsation
and
a
palpable
thrill
whether
such
a
haematoma
remains
circumscribed
or
becomes
diffuse
depends
upon
the
density
or
laxity
of
the
tissues
around
it
in
course
of
time
a
traumatic
arterial
aneurysm
may
develop
from
such
a
haematoma
when
an
artery
and
its
companion
vein
are
injured
simultaneously
an
arterio
venous
aneurysm
p
may
develop
this
frequently
takes
place
without
the
formation
of
a
haematoma
as
the
arterial
blood
finds
its
way
into
the
vein
and
so
does
not
escape
into
the
tissues
even
if
a
haematoma
forms
it
seldom
assumes
a
great
size
in
time
a
swelling
is
recognised
with
a
palpable
thrill
and
a
systolic
bruit
loudest
at
the
level
of
the
communication
and
accompanied
by
a
continuous
venous
hum
if
leakage
occurs
into
the
tissues
the
extravasated
blood
may
occlude
the
vein
by
pressure
and
the
symptoms
of
arterial
aneurysm
replace
those
of
the
arterio
venous
form
the
systolic
bruit
persisting
while
the
venous
hum
disappears
gangrene
may
ensue
if
the
blood
supply
is
seriously
interfered
with
or
the
signs
of
ischaemia
may
develop
the
muscles
lose
their
elasticity
become
hard
and
paralysed
and
anaesthesia
of
the
glove
or
stocking
type
with
other
alterations
of
sensation
ensue
apart
from
ischaemia
reflex
paralysis
of
motion
and
sensation
of
a
transient
kind
may
follow
injury
of
a
large
vessel
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
for
similar
injuries
due
to
other
causes
injuries
of
veins
veins
are
subject
to
the
same
forms
of
injury
as
arteries
and
the
results
are
alike
in
both
such
variations
as
occur
being
dependent
partly
on
the
difference
in
their
anatomical
structure
and
partly
on
the
conditions
of
the
circulation
through
them
subcutaneous
rupture
of
veins
occur
most
frequently
in
association
with
fractures
and
in
the
reduction
of
dislocations
the
veins
most
commonly
ruptured
are
the
popliteal
the
axillary
the
femoral
and
the
subclavian
on
account
of
the
smaller
amount
of
elastic
and
muscular
tissue
in
the
wall
of
a
vein
the
contraction
and
retraction
of
its
walls
are
less
than
in
an
artery
and
so
bleeding
may
continue
for
a
longer
period
on
the
other
hand
owing
to
the
lower
blood
pressure
the
outflow
goes
on
more
slowly
and
the
gradually
increasing
pressure
produced
by
the
extravasated
blood
is
usually
sufficient
to
arrest
the
haemorrhage
before
it
becomes
serious
as
an
aid
in
diagnosing
the
source
of
the
bleeding
it
should
be
remembered
that
the
rupture
of
a
vein
does
not
affect
the
pulsation
in
the
limb
beyond
the
risks
are
practically
the
same
as
when
an
artery
is
ruptured
excepting
that
of
aneurysm
and
the
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
but
it
is
seldom
necessary
to
operate
for
the
purpose
of
applying
a
ligature
to
the
injured
vein
wounds
of
veins
punctured
and
incised
frequently
occur
in
the
course
of
operations
for
example
in
the
removal
of
tumours
or
diseased
glands
from
the
neck
the
axilla
or
the
groin
they
are
also
met
with
as
a
result
of
accidental
stabs
and
of
suicidal
or
homicidal
injuries
the
haemorrhage
from
a
large
vein
so
damaged
is
usually
profuse
but
it
is
more
readily
controlled
by
external
pressure
than
that
from
an
artery
when
a
vein
is
merely
punctured
the
bleeding
may
be
arrested
by
pressure
with
a
pad
of
gauze
or
by
a
lateral
ligature
that
is
picking
up
the
margins
of
the
rent
in
the
wall
and
securing
them
with
a
ligature
without
occluding
the
lumen
in
the
large
veins
such
as
the
internal
jugular
the
femoral
or
the
axillary
it
is
usually
possible
to
suture
the
opening
in
the
wall
this
does
not
necessarily
result
in
thrombosis
in
the
vessel
or
in
obliteration
of
its
lumen
when
an
artery
and
vein
are
simultaneously
wounded
the
features
peculiar
to
each
are
present
in
greater
or
less
degree
in
the
limbs
gangrene
may
ensue
especially
if
the
wound
is
infected
punctured
and
gun
shot
wounds
implicating
both
artery
and
vein
are
liable
to
be
followed
by
the
development
of
arterio
venous
aneurysm
entrance
of
air
into
veins
air
embolism
this
serious
though
fortunately
rare
accident
is
apt
to
occur
in
the
course
of
operations
in
the
region
of
the
thorax
neck
or
axilla
if
a
large
vein
is
opened
and
fails
to
collapse
on
account
of
the
rigidity
of
its
walls
its
incorporation
in
a
dense
fascia
or
from
traction
being
made
upon
it
if
the
wound
in
a
vein
is
thus
held
open
the
negative
pressure
during
inspiration
sucks
air
into
the
right
side
of
the
heart
this
is
accompanied
by
a
hissing
or
gurgling
sound
and
with
the
next
expiration
some
frothy
blood
escapes
from
the
wound
the
patient
instantly
becomes
pale
the
pupils
dilate
respiration
becomes
laboured
and
although
the
heart
may
continue
to
beat
forcibly
the
peripheral
pulse
is
weak
and
may
even
be
imperceptible
on
auscultating
the
heart
a
churning
sound
may
be
heard
death
may
result
in
a
few
minutes
or
the
heart
may
slowly
regain
its
power
and
recovery
take
place
prevention
in
operations
in
the
dangerous
area
as
the
region
of
the
root
of
the
neck
is
called
in
this
connection
care
must
be
taken
not
to
cut
or
divide
any
vein
before
it
has
been
secured
by
forceps
and
to
apply
ligatures
securely
and
at
once
deep
wounds
in
this
region
should
be
kept
filled
with
normal
salt
solution
immediately
a
cut
is
recognised
in
a
vein
a
finger
should
be
placed
over
the
vessel
on
the
cardiac
side
of
the
wound
and
kept
there
until
the
opening
is
secured
treatment
little
can
be
done
after
the
air
has
actually
entered
the
vein
beyond
endeavouring
to
maintain
the
heart
s
action
by
hypodermic
injections
of
ether
or
strychnin
and
the
application
of
mustard
or
hot
cloths
over
the
chest
the
head
at
the
same
time
should
be
lowered
to
prevent
syncope
attempts
to
withdraw
the
air
by
suction
and
the
employment
of
artificial
respiration
have
proved
futile
and
are
by
some
considered
dangerous
in
a
desperate
case
massage
of
the
heart
might
be
tried
the
natural
arrest
of
haemorrhage
and
the
repair
of
blood
vessels
primary
haemorrhage
the
term
primary
haemorrhage
is
applied
to
the
bleeding
which
follows
immediately
on
the
wounding
of
a
blood
vessel
the
natural
process
by
which
such
haemorrhage
is
arrested
varies
with
the
character
of
the
wound
in
the
vessel
and
may
be
modified
by
accidental
circumstances
a
repair
of
completely
divided
artery
when
an
artery
is
completely
divided
the
circular
fibres
of
the
muscular
coat
contract
so
that
the
lumen
of
the
cut
ends
is
diminished
and
at
the
same
time
each
segment
retracts
within
its
sheath
in
virtue
of
the
recoil
of
the
elastic
elements
in
its
walls
the
tunica
intima
curls
up
in
the
interior
of
the
vessel
and
the
tunica
externa
collapses
over
the
cut
ends
the
blood
that
escapes
from
the
injured
vessel
fills
the
interstices
of
the
tissues
and
coagulating
forms
a
clot
which
temporarily
arrests
the
bleeding
that
part
of
the
clot
which
lies
between
the
divided
ends
of
the
vessel
and
in
the
cellular
tissue
outside
is
known
as
the
external
clot
while
the
portion
which
projects
into
the
lumen
of
the
vessel
is
known
as
the
internal
clot
and
it
usually
extends
as
far
as
the
nearest
collateral
branch
these
processes
constitute
what
is
known
as
the
temporary
arrest
of
haemorrhage
which
it
will
be
observed
is
effected
by
the
contraction
and
retraction
of
the
divided
artery
and
by
clotting
the
permanent
arrest
takes
place
by
the
transformation
of
the
clot
into
scar
tissue
the
internal
clot
plays
the
most
important
part
in
the
process
it
becomes
invaded
by
leucocytes
and
proliferating
endothelial
and
connective
tissue
cells
and
new
blood
vessels
permeate
the
mass
which
is
thus
converted
into
granulation
tissue
this
is
ultimately
replaced
by
fibrous
tissue
which
permanently
occludes
the
end
of
the
vessel
concurrently
and
by
the
same
process
the
external
clot
is
converted
into
scar
tissue
if
a
divided
artery
is
ligated
at
its
cut
end
the
tension
of
the
ligature
is
usually
sufficient
to
rupture
the
inner
and
middle
coats
which
curl
up
within
the
lumen
the
outer
coat
alone
being
held
in
the
grasp
of
the
ligature
an
internal
clot
forms
and
becoming
organised
permanently
occludes
the
vessel
as
above
described
the
ligature
and
the
small
portion
of
vessel
beyond
it
are
subsequently
absorbed
in
course
of
time
the
collateral
branches
of
the
vessel
above
and
below
the
level
of
section
enlarge
and
their
inter
communication
becomes
more
free
so
that
even
when
large
trunks
have
been
divided
the
vascular
supply
of
the
parts
beyond
may
be
completely
restored
this
is
known
as
the
development
of
the
collateral
circulation
imperfect
collateral
circulation
while
the
development
of
the
collateral
circulation
after
the
ligation
or
obstruction
from
other
cause
of
a
main
arterial
trunk
may
be
sufficient
to
prevent
gangrene
of
the
limb
it
may
be
insufficient
for
its
adequate
nourishment
it
may
be
cold
bluish
in
colour
and
there
may
be
necrosis
of
the
skin
over
bony
points
this
is
notably
the
case
in
the
lower
extremity
after
ligation
of
the
femoral
or
popliteal
artery
when
patches
of
skin
may
die
over
the
prominence
of
the
heel
the
balls
of
the
toes
the
projecting
base
of
the
fifth
metatarsal
and
the
external
malleolus
if
during
the
period
of
reaction
the
blood
pressure
rises
considerably
the
occluding
clot
at
the
divided
end
of
the
vessel
may
be
washed
away
or
the
ligature
displaced
permitting
of
fresh
bleeding
taking
place
reactionary
or
intermediary
haemorrhage
p
in
the
event
of
the
wound
becoming
infected
with
pyogenic
organisms
the
occluding
blood
clot
or
the
young
fibrous
tissue
may
become
disintegrated
in
the
suppurative
process
and
the
bleeding
start
afresh
secondary
haemorrhage
p
b
if
an
artery
is
only
partly
cut
across
the
divided
fibres
of
the
tunica
muscularis
contract
and
those
of
the
tunica
externa
retract
with
the
result
that
a
more
or
less
circular
hole
is
formed
in
the
wall
of
the
vessel
from
which
free
bleeding
takes
place
as
the
conditions
are
unfavourable
for
the
formation
of
an
occluding
clot
even
if
a
clot
does
form
when
the
blood
pressure
rises
it
is
readily
displaced
leading
to
reactionary
haemorrhage
should
the
wound
become
infected
secondary
haemorrhage
is
specially
liable
to
occur
a
further
risk
attends
this
form
of
injury
in
that
the
intra
vascular
tension
may
in
time
lead
to
gradual
stretching
of
the
scar
tissue
which
closes
the
gap
in
the
vessel
wall
with
the
result
that
a
localised
dilatation
or
diverticulum
forms
constituting
a
traumatic
aneurysm
c
when
the
injury
merely
takes
the
form
of
a
puncture
or
small
incision
a
blood
clot
forms
between
the
edges
becomes
organised
and
is
converted
into
cicatricial
tissue
which
seals
the
aperture
such
wounds
may
also
be
followed
by
reactionary
or
secondary
haemorrhage
or
later
by
the
formation
of
a
traumatic
aneurysm
conditions
which
influence
the
natural
arrest
of
haemorrhage
the
natural
arrest
of
bleeding
is
favoured
by
tearing
or
crushing
of
the
vessel
walls
owing
to
the
contraction
and
retraction
of
the
coats
and
the
tendency
of
blood
to
coagulate
when
in
contact
with
damaged
tissue
hence
the
primary
haemorrhage
following
lacerated
wounds
is
seldom
copious
the
occurrence
of
syncope
or
of
profound
shock
also
helps
to
stop
bleeding
by
reducing
the
force
of
the
heart
s
action
on
the
other
hand
there
are
conditions
which
retard
the
natural
arrest
when
for
example
a
vessel
is
only
partly
divided
the
contraction
and
retraction
of
the
muscular
coat
instead
of
diminishing
the
calibre
of
the
artery
causes
the
wound
in
the
vessel
to
gape
by
completing
the
division
of
the
vessel
under
these
circumstances
the
bleeding
can
often
be
arrested
in
certain
situations
also
the
arteries
are
so
intimately
connected
with
their
sheaths
that
when
cut
across
they
were
unable
to
retract
and
contract
for
example
in
the
scalp
in
the
penis
and
in
bones
and
copious
bleeding
may
take
place
from
comparatively
small
vessels
this
inability
of
the
vessels
to
contract
and
retract
is
met
with
also
in
inflamed
and
oedematous
parts
and
in
scar
tissue
arteries
divided
in
the
substance
of
a
muscle
also
sometimes
bleed
unduly
any
increase
in
the
force
of
the
heart
s
action
such
as
may
result
from
exertion
excitement
or
over
stimulation
also
interferes
with
the
natural
arrest
lastly
in
bleeders
there
are
conditions
which
interfere
with
the
natural
arrest
of
haemorrhage
repair
of
a
vessel
ligated
in
its
continuity
when
a
ligature
is
applied
to
an
artery
it
should
be
pulled
sufficiently
tight
to
occlude
the
lumen
without
causing
rupture
of
its
coats
it
often
happens
however
that
the
compression
causes
rupture
of
the
inner
and
middle
coats
so
that
only
the
outer
coat
remains
in
the
grasp
of
the
ligature
while
this
weakens
the
wall
of
the
vessel
it
has
the
advantage
of
hastening
coagulation
by
bringing
the
blood
into
contact
with
damaged
tissue
whether
the
inner
and
middle
coats
are
ruptured
or
not
blood
coagulates
both
above
and
below
the
ligature
the
proximal
clot
being
longer
and
broader
than
that
on
the
distal
side
in
small
arteries
these
clots
extend
as
far
as
the
nearest
collateral
branch
but
in
the
larger
trunks
their
length
varies
the
permanent
occlusion
of
those
portions
of
the
vessel
occupied
by
clot
is
brought
about
by
the
formation
of
granulation
tissue
and
its
replacement
by
cicatricial
tissue
so
that
the
occluded
segment
of
the
vessel
is
represented
by
a
fibrous
cord
in
this
process
the
coagulum
only
plays
a
passive
role
by
forming
a
scaffolding
on
which
the
granulation
tissue
is
built
up
the
ligature
surrounding
the
vessel
and
the
elements
of
the
clot
are
ultimately
absorbed
repair
of
veins
the
process
of
repair
in
veins
is
the
same
as
that
in
arteries
but
the
thrombosed
area
may
become
canalised
and
the
circulation
through
the
vessel
be
re
established
haemorrhage
in
surgical
operations
the
management
of
the
haemorrhage
which
accompanies
an
operation
includes
a
preventive
measures
and
b
the
arrest
of
the
bleeding
prevention
of
haemorrhage
whenever
possible
haemorrhage
should
be
controlled
by
digital
compression
of
the
main
artery
supplying
the
limb
rather
than
by
a
tourniquet
if
efficiently
applied
compression
reduces
the
immediate
loss
of
blood
to
a
minimum
and
the
bleeding
from
small
vessels
that
follows
the
removal
of
the
tourniquet
is
avoided
further
the
pressure
of
a
tourniquet
has
been
shown
to
be
a
material
factor
in
producing
shock
in
selecting
a
point
at
which
to
apply
digital
compression
it
is
essential
that
the
vessel
should
be
lying
over
a
bone
which
will
furnish
the
necessary
resistance
the
common
carotid
for
example
is
pressed
backward
and
medially
against
the
transverse
process
carotid
tubercle
of
the
sixth
cervical
vertebra
the
temporal
against
the
temporal
process
zygoma
in
front
of
the
ear
and
the
facial
against
the
mandible
at
the
anterior
edge
of
the
masseter
in
the
upper
extremity
the
subclavian
is
pressed
against
the
first
rib
by
making
pressure
downwards
and
backwards
in
the
hollow
above
the
clavicle
the
axillary
and
brachial
by
pressing
against
the
shaft
of
the
humerus
in
the
lower
extremity
the
femoral
is
controlled
by
pressing
in
a
direction
backward
and
slightly
upward
against
the
brim
of
the
pelvis
midway
between
the
symphysis
pubis
and
the
anterior
superior
iliac
spine
the
abdominal
aorta
may
be
compressed
against
the
bodies
of
the
lumbar
vertebrae
opposite
the
umbilicus
if
the
spine
is
arched
well
forwards
over
a
pillow
or
sand
bag
or
by
the
method
suggested
by
macewen
in
which
the
patient
s
spine
is
arched
forwards
by
allowing
the
lower
extremities
and
pelvis
to
hang
over
the
end
of
the
table
while
the
assistant
standing
on
a
stool
applies
his
closed
fist
over
the
abdominal
aorta
and
compresses
it
against
the
vertebral
column
momburg
recommends
an
elastic
cord
wound
round
the
body
between
the
iliac
crest
and
the
lower
border
of
the
ribs
but
this
procedure
has
caused
serious
damage
to
the
intestine
when
digital
compression
is
not
available
the
most
convenient
and
certain
means
of
preventing
haemorrhage
say
in
an
amputation
is
by
the
use
of
some
form
of
tourniquet
such
as
the
elastic
tube
of
esmarch
or
of
foulis
or
an
elastic
bandage
or
the
screw
tourniquet
of
petit
before
applying
any
of
these
it
is
advisable
to
empty
the
limb
of
blood
this
is
best
done
after
the
manner
suggested
by
lister
the
limb
is
held
vertical
for
three
or
four
minutes
the
veins
are
thus
emptied
by
gravitation
and
they
collapse
and
as
a
physiological
result
of
this
the
arteries
reflexly
contract
so
that
the
quantity
of
blood
entering
the
limb
is
reduced
to
a
minimum
with
the
limb
still
elevated
the
tourniquet
is
firmly
applied
a
part
being
selected
where
the
vessel
can
be
pressed
directly
against
a
bone
and
where
there
is
no
risk
of
exerting
injurious
pressure
on
the
nerve
trunks
the
tourniquet
should
be
applied
over
several
layers
of
gauze
or
lint
to
protect
the
skin
and
the
first
turn
of
the
tourniquet
must
be
rapidly
and
tightly
applied
to
arrest
completely
the
arterial
flow
otherwise
the
veins
only
are
obstructed
and
the
limb
becomes
congested
in
the
lower
extremity
the
best
place
to
apply
a
tourniquet
is
the
middle
third
of
the
thigh
in
the
upper
extremity
in
the
middle
of
the
arm
a
tourniquet
should
never
be
applied
tighter
or
left
on
longer
than
is
absolutely
necessary
the
screw
tourniquet
of
petit
is
to
be
preferred
when
it
is
desired
to
intermit
the
flow
through
the
main
artery
as
in
operations
for
aneurysm
when
a
tourniquet
cannot
conveniently
be
applied
or
when
its
presence
interferes
with
the
carrying
out
of
the
operation
as
for
example
in
amputations
at
the
hip
or
shoulder
the
haemorrhage
may
be
controlled
by
preliminary
ligation
of
the
main
artery
above
the
seat
of
operation
for
instance
the
external
iliac
or
the
subclavian
for
such
contingencies
also
the
steel
skewers
used
by
spence
and
wyeth
or
a
special
clamp
or
forceps
such
as
that
suggested
by
lynn
thomas
may
be
employed
in
the
case
of
vessels
which
it
is
undesirable
to
occlude
permanently
such
as
the
common
carotid
the
temporary
application
of
a
ligature
or
clamp
is
useful
arrest
of
haemorrhage
ligature
this
is
the
best
means
of
securing
the
larger
vessels
the
divided
vessel
having
been
caught
with
forceps
as
near
to
its
cut
end
as
possible
a
ligature
of
catgut
or
silk
is
tied
round
it
when
there
is
difficulty
in
applying
a
ligature
securely
for
example
in
a
dense
tissue
like
the
scalp
or
periosteum
or
in
a
friable
tissue
like
the
thyreoid
gland
or
the
mesentery
a
stitch
should
be
passed
so
as
to
surround
the
bleeding
vessel
a
short
distance
from
its
end
in
this
way
ensuring
a
better
hold
and
preventing
the
ligature
from
slipping
if
the
haemorrhage
is
from
a
partly
divided
vessel
this
should
be
completely
cut
across
to
enable
its
walls
to
contract
and
retract
and
to
facilitate
the
application
of
forceps
and
ligatures
torsion
this
method
is
seldom
employed
except
for
comparatively
small
vessels
but
it
is
applicable
to
even
the
largest
arteries
in
employing
torsion
the
end
of
the
vessel
is
caught
with
forceps
and
the
terminal
portion
twisted
round
several
times
the
object
is
to
tear
the
inner
and
middle
coats
so
that
they
curl
up
inside
the
lumen
while
the
outer
fibrous
coat
is
twisted
into
a
cord
which
occludes
the
end
of
the
vessel
forci
pressure
bleeding
from
the
smallest
arteries
and
from
arterioles
can
usually
be
arrested
by
firmly
squeezing
them
for
a
few
minutes
with
artery
forceps
it
is
usually
found
that
on
the
removal
of
the
forceps
at
the
end
of
an
operation
no
further
haemorrhage
takes
place
by
the
use
of
specially
strong
clamps
such
as
the
angiotribes
of
doyen
large
trunks
may
be
occluded
by
pressure
cautery
the
actual
cautery
or
paquelin
s
thermo
cautery
is
seldom
employed
to
arrest
haemorrhage
but
is
frequently
useful
in
preventing
it
as
for
example
in
the
removal
of
piles
or
in
opening
the
bowel
in
colostomy
it
is
used
at
a
dull
red
heat
which
sears
the
divided
ends
of
the
vessel
and
so
occludes
the
lumen
a
bright
red
or
a
white
heat
cuts
the
vessel
across
without
occluding
it
the
separation
of
the
slough
produced
by
the
charring
of
the
tissues
is
sometimes
attended
with
secondary
bleeding
haemostatics
or
styptics
the
local
application
of
haemostatics
is
seldom
to
be
recommended
in
the
treatment
of
epistaxis
or
bleeding
from
the
nose
of
haemorrhage
from
the
socket
of
a
tooth
and
sometimes
from
ulcerating
or
granulating
surfaces
however
they
may
be
useful
all
clots
must
be
removed
and
the
drug
applied
directly
to
the
bleeding
surface
adrenalin
and
turpentine
are
the
most
useful
drugs
for
this
purpose
haemorrhage
from
bone
for
example
the
skull
may
be
arrested
by
means
of
horsley
s
aseptic
plastic
wax
to
stop
persistent
oozing
from
soft
tissues
horsley
successfully
applied
a
portion
of
living
vascular
tissue
such
as
a
fragment
of
muscle
which
readily
adheres
to
the
oozing
surface
and
yields
elements
that
cause
coagulation
of
the
blood
by
thrombo
kinetic
processes
when
examined
after
two
or
three
days
the
muscle
has
been
found
to
be
closely
adherent
and
undergoing
organisation
arrest
of
accidental
haemorrhage
the
most
efficient
means
of
temporarily
controlling
haemorrhage
is
by
pressure
applied
with
the
finger
or
with
a
pad
of
gauze
directly
over
the
bleeding
point
while
this
is
maintained
an
assistant
makes
digital
pressure
or
applies
a
tourniquet
over
the
main
vessel
of
the
limb
on
the
proximal
side
of
the
bleeding
point
a
useful
emergency
tourniquet
may
be
improvised
by
folding
a
large
handkerchief
en
cravatte
with
a
cork
or
piece
of
wood
in
the
fold
to
act
as
a
pad
the
handkerchief
is
applied
round
the
limb
with
the
pad
over
the
main
artery
and
the
ends
knotted
on
the
lateral
aspect
of
the
limb
with
a
strong
piece
of
wood
the
handkerchief
is
wound
up
like
a
spanish
windlass
until
sufficient
pressure
is
exerted
to
arrest
the
bleeding
when
haemorrhage
is
taking
place
from
a
number
of
small
vessels
its
arrest
may
be
effected
by
elevation
of
the
bleeding
part
particularly
if
it
is
a
limb
by
this
means
the
force
of
the
circulation
is
diminished
and
the
formation
of
coagula
favoured
similarly
in
wounds
of
the
hand
or
forearm
or
of
the
foot
or
leg
bleeding
may
be
arrested
by
placing
a
pad
in
the
flexure
and
acutely
flexing
the
limb
at
the
elbow
or
knee
respectively
reactionary
haemorrhage
reactionary
or
intermediary
haemorrhage
is
really
a
recurrence
of
primary
bleeding
as
the
name
indicates
it
occurs
during
the
period
of
reaction
that
is
within
the
first
twelve
hours
after
an
operation
or
injury
it
may
be
due
to
the
increase
in
the
blood
pressure
that
accompanies
reaction
displacing
clots
which
have
formed
in
the
vessels
or
causing
vessels
to
bleed
which
did
not
bleed
during
the
operation
to
the
slipping
of
a
ligature
or
to
the
giving
way
of
a
grossly
damaged
portion
of
the
vessel
wall
in
the
scrotum
the
relaxation
of
the
dartos
during
the
first
few
hours
after
operation
occasionally
leads
to
reactionary
haemorrhage
as
a
rule
reactionary
haemorrhage
takes
place
from
small
vessels
as
a
result
of
the
displacement
of
occluding
clots
and
in
many
cases
the
haemorrhage
stops
when
the
bandages
and
soaked
dressings
are
removed
if
not
it
is
usually
sufficient
to
remove
the
clots
and
apply
firm
pressure
and
in
the
case
of
a
limb
to
elevate
it
should
the
haemorrhage
recur
the
wound
must
be
reopened
and
ligatures
applied
to
the
bleeding
vessels
douching
the
wound
with
hot
sterilised
water
about
o
f
and
plugging
it
tightly
with
gauze
are
often
successful
in
arresting
capillary
oozing
when
the
bleeding
is
more
copious
it
is
usually
due
to
a
ligature
having
slipped
from
a
large
vessel
such
as
the
external
jugular
vein
after
operations
in
the
neck
and
the
wound
must
be
opened
up
and
the
vessel
again
secured
the
internal
administration
of
heroin
or
morphin
by
keeping
the
patient
quiet
may
prove
useful
in
preventing
the
recurrence
of
haemorrhage
secondary
haemorrhage
the
term
secondary
haemorrhage
refers
to
bleeding
that
is
delayed
in
its
onset
and
is
due
to
pyogenic
infection
of
the
tissues
around
an
artery
the
septic
process
causes
softening
and
erosion
of
the
wall
of
the
artery
so
that
it
gives
way
under
the
pressure
of
the
contained
blood
the
leakage
may
occur
in
drops
or
as
a
rush
of
blood
according
to
the
extent
of
the
erosion
the
size
of
the
artery
concerned
and
the
relations
of
the
erosion
to
the
surrounding
tissues
when
met
with
as
a
complication
of
a
wound
there
is
an
interval
usually
a
week
to
ten
days
between
the
receipt
of
the
wound
and
the
first
haemorrhage
this
time
being
required
for
the
extension
of
the
septic
process
to
the
wall
of
the
artery
and
the
consequent
erosion
of
its
coats
when
secondary
haemorrhage
occurs
apart
from
a
wound
there
is
a
similar
septic
process
attacking
the
wall
of
the
artery
from
the
outside
for
example
in
sloughing
sore
throat
the
separation
of
a
slough
may
implicate
the
wall
of
an
artery
and
be
followed
by
serious
and
it
may
be
fatal
haemorrhage
the
mechanical
pressure
of
a
fragment
of
bone
or
of
a
rubber
drainage
tube
upon
the
vessel
may
aid
the
septic
process
in
causing
erosion
of
the
artery
in
pre
listerian
days
the
silk
ligature
around
the
artery
likewise
favoured
the
changes
that
lead
to
secondary
haemorrhage
and
the
interesting
observation
was
often
made
that
when
the
collateral
circulation
was
well
established
the
leakage
occurred
on
the
distal
side
of
the
ligature
while
it
may
happen
that
the
initial
haemorrhage
is
rapidly
fatal
as
for
example
when
the
external
carotid
or
one
of
its
branches
suddenly
gives
way
it
is
quite
common
to
have
one
two
or
more
warning
haemorrhages
before
the
leakage
on
a
large
scale
which
is
rapidly
fatal
the
appearances
of
the
wound
in
cases
complicated
by
secondary
haemorrhage
are
only
characteristic
in
so
far
that
while
obviously
infected
there
is
an
absence
of
all
reaction
instead
of
frankly
suppurating
there
is
little
or
no
discharge
and
the
surrounding
cellular
tissue
and
the
limb
beyond
are
oedematous
and
pit
on
pressure
the
general
symptoms
of
septic
poisoning
in
cases
of
secondary
haemorrhage
vary
widely
in
severity
they
may
be
so
slight
that
the
general
health
is
scarcely
affected
and
the
convalescence
from
an
operation
for
example
may
be
apparently
normal
except
that
the
wound
does
not
heal
satisfactorily
for
example
a
patient
may
be
recovering
from
an
operation
such
as
the
removal
of
an
epithelioma
of
the
mouth
pharynx
or
larynx
and
the
associated
lymph
glands
in
the
neck
and
be
able
to
be
up
and
going
about
his
room
when
suddenly
without
warning
and
without
obvious
cause
a
rush
of
blood
occurs
from
the
mouth
or
the
incompletely
healed
wound
in
the
neck
causing
death
within
a
few
minutes
on
the
other
hand
the
toxaemia
may
be
of
a
profound
type
associated
with
marked
pallor
and
progressive
failure
of
strength
which
of
itself
even
when
the
danger
from
haemorrhage
has
been
overcome
may
have
a
fatal
termination
the
prognosis
therefore
in
cases
of
secondary
haemorrhage
can
never
be
other
than
uncertain
and
unfavourable
the
danger
from
loss
of
blood
per
se
is
less
when
the
artery
concerned
is
amenable
to
control
by
surgical
measures
treatment
the
treatment
of
secondary
haemorrhage
includes
the
use
of
local
measures
to
arrest
the
bleeding
the
employment
of
general
measures
to
counteract
the
accompanying
toxaemia
and
when
the
loss
of
blood
has
been
considerable
the
treatment
of
the
bloodless
state
local
measures
to
arrest
the
haemorrhage
the
occurrence
of
even
slight
haemorrhages
from
a
septic
wound
in
the
vicinity
of
a
large
blood
vessel
is
to
be
taken
seriously
it
is
usually
necessary
to
open
up
the
wound
clear
out
the
clots
and
infected
tissues
with
a
sharp
spoon
disinfect
the
walls
of
the
cavity
with
eusol
or
hydrogen
peroxide
and
pack
it
carefully
but
not
too
tightly
with
gauze
impregnated
with
some
antiseptic
such
as
bipp
so
that
if
the
bleeding
does
not
recur
it
may
be
left
undisturbed
for
several
days
the
packing
should
if
possible
be
brought
into
actual
contact
with
the
leaking
point
in
the
vessel
and
so
arranged
as
to
make
pressure
on
the
artery
above
the
erosion
the
dressings
and
bandage
are
then
applied
with
the
limb
in
the
attitude
that
will
diminish
the
force
of
the
stream
through
the
main
artery
for
example
flexion
at
the
elbow
in
haemorrhage
from
the
deep
palmar
arch
other
measures
for
combating
the
local
sepsis
such
as
the
irrigation
method
of
carrel
may
be
considered
if
the
wound
involves
one
of
the
extremities
it
may
be
useful
and
it
imparts
confidence
to
the
nurse
and
it
may
be
to
the
patient
if
a
petit
s
tourniquet
is
loosely
applied
above
the
wound
which
the
nurse
is
instructed
to
tighten
up
in
the
event
of
bleeding
taking
place
ligation
of
the
artery
if
the
haemorrhage
recurs
in
spite
of
packing
the
wound
or
if
it
is
serious
from
the
outset
and
likely
to
be
critical
if
repeated
ligation
of
the
artery
itself
or
of
the
trunk
from
which
it
springs
at
a
selected
spot
higher
up
should
be
considered
this
is
most
often
indicated
in
wounds
of
the
extremities
as
examples
of
proximal
ligation
for
secondary
haemorrhage
may
be
cited
ligation
of
the
hypogastric
artery
for
haemorrhage
in
the
buttock
of
the
common
iliac
for
haemorrhage
in
the
thigh
of
the
brachial
in
the
upper
arm
for
haemorrhage
from
the
deep
palmar
arch
and
of
the
posterior
tibial
behind
the
medial
malleolus
for
haemorrhage
from
the
sole
of
the
foot
amputation
is
the
last
resource
and
should
be
decided
upon
if
the
haemorrhage
recurs
after
proximal
ligation
or
if
this
has
been
followed
by
gangrene
of
the
limb
it
should
also
be
considered
if
the
nature
of
the
wound
and
the
virulence
of
the
sepsis
would
of
themselves
justify
removal
of
the
limb
every
surgeon
can
recall
cases
in
which
a
timely
amputation
has
been
the
means
of
saving
life
the
counteraction
of
the
toxaemia
and
the
treatment
of
the
bloodless
state
are
carried
out
on
the
usual
lines
haemorrhage
of
toxic
origin
mention
must
also
be
made
of
haemorrhages
which
depend
upon
infective
or
toxic
conditions
and
in
which
no
gross
lesion
of
the
vessels
can
be
discovered
the
bleeding
occurs
as
an
oozing
which
may
be
comparatively
slight
and
unimportant
or
by
its
persistence
may
become
serious
it
takes
place
into
the
superficial
layers
of
the
skin
from
mucous
membranes
and
into
the
substance
of
such
organs
as
the
pancreas
haemorrhage
from
the
stomach
and
intestine
attended
with
a
brown
or
black
discoloration
of
the
vomit
and
of
the
stools
is
one
of
the
best
known
examples
it
is
not
uncommonly
met
with
in
infective
conditions
originating
in
the
appendix
intestine
gall
bladder
and
other
abdominal
organs
haemorrhage
from
the
mucous
membrane
of
the
stomach
after
abdominal
operations
apparently
also
due
to
toxic
causes
and
not
to
the
operation
gives
rise
to
the
so
called
post
operative
haematemesis
constitutional
effects
of
haemorrhage
the
severity
of
the
symptoms
resulting
from
haemorrhage
depends
as
much
on
the
rapidity
with
which
the
bleeding
takes
place
as
on
the
amount
of
blood
lost
the
sudden
loss
of
a
large
quantity
whether
from
an
open
wound
or
into
a
serous
cavity
for
example
after
rupture
of
the
liver
or
spleen
is
attended
with
marked
pallor
of
the
surface
of
the
body
and
coldness
of
the
skin
especially
of
the
face
feet
and
hands
the
skin
is
moist
with
a
cold
clammy
sweat
and
beads
of
perspiration
stand
out
on
the
forehead
the
pulse
becomes
feeble
soft
and
rapid
and
the
patient
is
dull
and
listless
and
complains
of
extreme
thirst
the
temperature
is
usually
sub
normal
and
the
respiration
rapid
shallow
and
sighing
in
character
abnormal
visual
sensations
in
the
form
of
flashes
of
light
or
spots
before
the
eyes
and
rushing
buzzing
or
ringing
sounds
in
the
ears
are
often
complained
of
in
extreme
cases
phenomena
which
have
been
aptly
described
as
those
of
air
hunger
ensue
on
account
of
the
small
quantity
of
blood
circulating
through
the
body
and
the
diminished
haemoglobin
content
of
the
blood
the
tissues
are
imperfectly
oxygenated
and
the
patient
becomes
extremely
restless
gasping
for
breath
constantly
throwing
about
his
arms
and
baring
his
chest
in
the
vain
attempt
to
breath
more
freely
faintness
and
giddiness
are
marked
features
the
diminished
supply
of
oxygen
to
the
brain
and
to
the
muscles
produces
muscular
twitchings
and
sometimes
convulsions
finally
the
pupils
dilate
the
sphincters
relax
and
death
ensues
young
children
stand
the
loss
of
blood
badly
but
they
quickly
recover
as
the
regeneration
of
blood
takes
place
rapidly
in
old
people
also
and
especially
when
they
are
fat
the
loss
of
blood
is
badly
borne
and
the
ill
effects
last
longer
women
on
the
whole
stand
loss
of
blood
better
than
men
and
in
them
the
blood
is
more
rapidly
re
formed
a
few
hours
after
a
severe
haemorrhage
there
is
usually
a
leucocytosis
of
from
to
treatment
of
the
bloodless
state
the
patient
should
be
placed
in
a
warm
well
ventilated
room
and
the
foot
of
the
bed
elevated
cardiac
stimulants
such
as
strychnin
or
alcohol
must
be
judiciously
administered
over
stimulation
being
avoided
the
inhalation
of
oxygen
has
been
found
useful
in
relieving
the
urgent
symptoms
of
dyspnoea
the
blood
may
be
emptied
from
the
limbs
into
the
vessels
of
the
trunk
where
it
is
more
needed
by
holding
them
vertically
in
the
air
for
a
few
minutes
and
then
applying
a
firm
elastic
bandage
over
a
layer
of
cotton
wool
from
the
periphery
towards
the
trunk
introduction
of
fluids
into
the
circulation
the
most
valuable
measure
for
maintaining
the
circulation
however
is
by
transfusion
of
blood
op
surg
p
if
this
is
not
immediately
available
the
introduction
of
from
one
to
three
pints
of
physiological
salt
solution
a
teaspoonful
of
common
salt
to
a
pint
of
water
into
a
vein
or
a
per
cent
solution
of
gum
acacia
is
a
useful
expedient
the
solution
is
sterilised
by
boiling
and
cooled
to
a
temperature
of
about
o
f
the
addition
of
to
minims
of
adrenalin
solution
in
is
advantageous
in
raising
the
blood
pressure
op
surg
p
when
the
intra
venous
method
is
not
available
one
or
two
pints
of
saline
solution
with
adrenalin
should
be
slowly
introduced
into
the
rectum
by
means
of
a
long
rubber
tube
and
a
filler
satisfactory
although
less
rapidly
obtained
results
follow
the
introduction
of
saline
solution
into
the
cellular
tissue
for
example
under
the
mamma
into
the
axilla
or
under
the
skin
of
the
back
if
the
patient
can
retain
fluids
taken
by
the
mouth
such
as
hot
coffee
barley
water
or
soda
water
these
should
be
freely
given
unless
the
injury
necessitates
operative
treatment
under
a
general
anaesthetic
transfusion
of
blood
is
most
valuable
as
a
preliminary
to
operation
in
patients
who
are
bloodless
as
a
result
of
haemorrhage
from
gastric
and
duodenal
ulcers
and
in
bleeders
haemophilia
the
term
haemophilia
is
applied
to
an
inherited
disease
which
renders
the
patient
liable
to
serious
haemorrhage
from
even
the
most
trivial
injuries
and
the
subjects
of
it
are
popularly
known
as
bleeders
the
cause
of
the
disease
and
its
true
nature
are
as
yet
unknown
there
is
no
proof
of
any
structural
defect
in
the
blood
vessels
and
beyond
the
fact
that
there
is
a
diminution
in
the
number
of
blood
plates
it
has
not
been
demonstrated
that
there
is
any
alteration
in
the
composition
of
the
blood
the
affection
is
in
a
marked
degree
hereditary
all
the
branches
of
an
affected
family
being
liable
to
suffer
its
mode
of
transmission
to
individuals
moreover
is
characteristic
the
male
members
of
the
stock
alone
suffer
from
the
affection
in
its
typical
form
while
the
tendency
is
transmitted
through
the
female
line
thus
the
daughters
of
a
father
who
is
a
bleeder
whilst
they
do
not
themselves
suffer
from
the
disease
transmit
the
tendency
to
their
male
offspring
the
sons
on
the
other
hand
neither
suffer
themselves
nor
transmit
the
disease
to
their
children
fig
the
female
members
of
a
haemophilic
stock
are
often
very
prolific
and
there
is
usually
a
predominance
of
daughters
in
their
families
fig
genealogical
tree
of
a
haemophilic
family
great
great
grandmother
great
great
grandfather
mrs
d
lancashire
f
m
history
not
known
as
to
bleeding
great
grandmother
married
three
f
mb
mb
times
by
first
husband
by
second
by
third
husband
husband
m
f
f
f
mb
f
died
in
no
died
grandmother
childbed
family
aet
had
family
but
history
mb
mb
not
known
mb
m
m
m
mb
f
f
f
mother
m
m
mb
f
f
f
m
f
not
married
mb
m
mb
m
m
m
mb
mb
f
f
f
f
females
m
males
not
bleeders
mb
males
bleeders
the
patients
observed
by
the
authors
the
dotted
line
shows
the
transmission
of
the
disease
to
our
patients
through
four
generations
the
disease
is
met
with
in
boys
who
are
otherwise
healthy
and
usually
manifests
itself
during
the
first
few
years
of
life
in
rare
instances
profuse
haemorrhage
takes
place
when
the
umbilical
cord
separates
as
a
rule
the
first
evidence
is
the
occurrence
of
long
continued
and
uncontrollable
bleeding
from
a
comparatively
slight
injury
such
as
the
scratch
of
a
pin
the
extraction
of
a
tooth
or
after
the
operation
of
circumcision
the
blood
oozes
slowly
from
the
capillaries
at
first
it
appears
normal
but
after
flowing
for
some
days
or
it
may
be
weeks
it
becomes
pale
thin
and
watery
and
shows
less
and
less
tendency
to
coagulate
female
members
of
haemophilia
families
sometimes
show
a
tendency
to
excessive
haemorrhage
but
they
seldom
manifest
the
characteristic
features
met
with
in
the
male
members
sometimes
the
haemorrhage
takes
place
apparently
spontaneously
from
the
gums
the
nasal
or
the
intestinal
mucous
membrane
in
other
cases
the
bleeding
occurs
into
the
cellular
tissue
under
the
skin
or
mucous
membrane
producing
large
areas
of
ecchymosis
and
discoloration
one
of
the
commonest
manifestations
of
the
disease
is
the
occurrence
of
haemorrhage
into
the
cavities
of
the
large
joints
especially
the
knee
elbow
or
hip
the
patient
suffers
repeatedly
from
such
haemorrhages
the
determining
injury
being
often
so
slight
as
to
have
passed
unobserved
there
is
evidence
that
the
tendency
to
bleed
is
greater
at
certain
times
than
at
others
in
some
cases
showing
almost
a
cyclical
character
although
nothing
is
known
as
to
the
cause
of
the
variation
after
a
severe
haemorrhage
into
the
cellular
tissue
or
into
a
joint
the
patient
becomes
pale
and
anaemic
the
temperature
may
rise
to
o
or
o
f
the
pulse
become
small
and
rapid
and
haemic
murmurs
are
sometimes
developed
over
the
heart
and
large
arteries
the
swelling
is
tense
fluctuating
and
hot
and
there
is
considerable
pain
and
tenderness
in
exceptional
cases
blisters
form
over
the
seat
of
the
effusion
or
the
skin
may
even
slough
and
the
clinical
features
may
therefore
come
to
simulate
closely
those
of
an
acute
suppurative
condition
when
the
skin
sloughs
an
ulcer
is
formed
with
altered
blood
clot
in
its
floor
like
that
seen
in
scurvy
and
there
is
a
remarkable
absence
of
any
attempt
at
healing
the
acute
symptoms
gradually
subside
and
the
blood
is
slowly
absorbed
the
discoloration
of
the
skin
passing
through
the
same
series
of
changes
as
occur
after
an
ordinary
bruise
the
patients
seldom
manifest
the
symptoms
of
the
bloodless
state
and
the
blood
is
rapidly
regenerated
the
diagnosis
is
easy
if
the
patient
or
his
friends
are
aware
of
the
family
tendency
to
haemorrhage
and
inform
the
doctor
of
it
but
they
are
often
sensitive
and
reticent
regarding
the
fact
and
it
may
only
be
elicited
after
close
investigation
from
the
history
it
is
usually
easy
to
exclude
scurvy
and
purpura
repeated
haemorrhages
into
a
joint
may
result
in
appearances
which
closely
simulate
those
of
tuberculous
disease
recent
haemorrhages
into
the
cellular
tissue
often
present
clinical
features
closely
resembling
those
of
acute
cellulitis
or
osteomyelitis
a
careful
examination
however
may
reveal
ecchymoses
on
other
parts
of
the
body
which
give
a
clue
to
the
nature
of
the
condition
and
may
prevent
the
disastrous
consequences
that
may
follow
incision
these
patients
usually
succumb
sooner
or
later
to
haemorrhage
although
they
often
survive
several
severe
attacks
after
middle
life
the
tendency
to
bleed
appears
to
diminish
treatment
as
a
rule
the
ordinary
means
of
arresting
haemorrhage
are
of
little
avail
from
among
the
numerous
means
suggested
the
following
may
be
mentioned
the
application
to
the
bleeding
point
of
gauze
soaked
in
a
in
solution
of
adrenalin
prolonged
inhalation
of
oxygen
freezing
the
part
with
a
spray
of
ethyl
chloride
one
or
more
subcutaneous
injections
of
gelatin
ounces
of
a
per
cent
solution
of
white
gelatin
in
normal
salt
solution
being
injected
at
a
temperature
of
about
o
f
the
injection
of
pituitary
extract
the
application
of
a
pad
of
gauze
soaked
in
the
blood
of
a
normal
person
sometimes
arrests
the
bleeding
to
prevent
bleeding
in
haemophilics
intra
venous
or
subcutaneous
injections
of
fresh
blood
serum
taken
from
the
human
subject
the
sheep
the
dog
or
the
horse
have
proved
useful
if
fresh
serum
is
not
available
anti
diphtheritic
or
anti
tetanic
serum
or
trade
preparations
such
as
hemoplastin
may
be
employed
we
have
removed
the
appendix
and
amputated
through
the
thigh
in
haemophilic
subjects
without
excessive
loss
of
blood
after
a
course
of
fresh
sheep
s
serum
given
by
the
mouth
over
a
period
of
several
weeks
the
chloride
and
lactate
of
calcium
and
extract
of
thymus
gland
have
been
employed
to
increase
the
coagulability
of
the
blood
the
patient
should
drink
large
quantities
of
milk
which
also
increases
the
coagulability
of
the
blood
monro
has
observed
remarkable
results
from
the
hypodermic
injection
of
emetin
hydrochloride
in
grain
doses
thrombosis
and
embolism
the
processes
known
as
thrombosis
and
embolism
are
so
intimately
associated
with
the
diseases
of
blood
vessels
that
it
is
convenient
to
define
these
terms
in
the
first
instance
thrombosis
the
term
thrombus
is
applied
to
a
clot
of
blood
formed
in
the
interior
of
the
heart
or
of
a
blood
vessel
and
the
process
by
which
such
a
clot
forms
is
known
as
thrombosis
it
would
appear
that
slowing
or
stagnation
of
the
blood
stream
and
interference
with
the
integrity
of
the
lining
membrane
of
the
vessel
wall
are
the
most
important
factors
determining
the
formation
of
the
clot
alterations
in
the
blood
itself
such
as
occur
for
example
in
certain
toxaemias
also
favour
coagulation
when
the
thrombus
is
formed
slowly
it
consists
of
white
blood
cells
with
a
small
proportion
of
fibrin
and
being
deposited
in
successive
layers
has
a
distinctly
laminated
appearance
on
section
it
is
known
as
a
white
thrombus
or
laminated
clot
and
is
often
met
with
in
the
sac
of
an
aneurysm
fig
when
rapidly
formed
in
a
vessel
in
which
the
blood
is
almost
stagnant
as
for
example
in
a
pouched
varicose
vein
the
blood
coagulates
en
masse
and
the
clot
consists
of
all
the
elements
of
the
blood
constituting
a
red
thrombus
fig
sometimes
the
thrombus
is
mixed
a
red
thrombus
being
deposited
on
a
white
one
it
may
be
in
alternate
layers
when
aseptic
a
thrombus
may
become
detached
and
be
carried
off
in
the
blood
stream
as
an
embolus
it
may
become
organised
or
it
may
degenerate
and
undergo
calcification
occasionally
a
small
thrombus
situated
behind
a
valve
in
a
varicose
vein
or
in
the
terminal
end
of
a
dilated
vein
for
example
in
a
pile
undergoes
calcification
and
is
then
spoken
of
as
a
phlebolith
it
gives
a
shadow
with
the
x
rays
when
infected
with
pyogenic
bacteria
the
thrombus
becomes
converted
into
pus
and
a
localised
abscess
forms
or
portions
of
the
thrombus
may
be
carried
as
emboli
in
the
circulation
to
distant
parts
where
they
give
rise
to
secondary
foci
of
suppuration
pyaemic
abscesses
embolism
the
term
embolus
is
applied
to
any
body
carried
along
in
the
circulation
and
ultimately
becoming
impacted
in
a
blood
vessel
this
occurrence
is
known
as
embolism
the
commonest
forms
of
embolus
are
portions
of
thrombi
or
of
fibrinous
formations
on
the
valves
of
the
heart
the
latter
being
usually
infected
with
micro
organisms
embolism
plays
an
important
part
in
determining
one
form
of
gangrene
as
has
already
been
described
infective
emboli
are
the
direct
cause
of
the
secondary
abscesses
that
occur
in
pyaemia
and
they
are
sometimes
responsible
for
the
formation
of
aneurysm
portions
of
malignant
tumours
also
may
form
emboli
and
their
impaction
in
the
vessels
may
lead
to
the
development
of
secondary
growths
in
distant
parts
of
the
body
fat
and
air
embolism
have
already
been
referred
to
arteritis
pyogenic
non
suppurative
inflammation
of
the
coats
of
an
artery
may
so
soften
the
wall
of
the
vessel
as
to
lead
to
aneurysmal
dilatation
it
is
not
uncommon
in
children
and
explains
the
occurrence
of
aneurysm
in
young
subjects
when
suppuration
occurs
the
vessel
wall
becomes
disintegrated
and
gives
way
leading
to
secondary
haemorrhage
if
the
vessel
ruptures
into
an
abscess
cavity
dangerous
bleeding
may
occur
when
the
abscess
bursts
or
is
opened
syphilitic
the
inflammation
associated
with
syphilis
results
in
thickening
of
the
tunica
intima
whereby
the
lumen
of
the
vessel
becomes
narrowed
or
even
obliterated
endarteritis
obliterans
the
middle
coat
usually
escapes
but
the
tunica
externa
is
generally
thickened
these
changes
cause
serious
interference
with
the
nutrition
of
the
parts
supplied
by
the
affected
arteries
in
large
trunks
by
diminishing
the
elasticity
of
the
vessel
wall
they
are
liable
to
lead
to
the
formation
of
aneurysm
changes
in
the
arterial
walls
closely
resembling
those
of
syphilitic
arteritis
are
sometimes
met
with
in
tuberculous
lesions
arterio
sclerosis
or
chronic
arteritis
these
terms
are
applied
to
certain
changes
which
result
in
narrowing
of
the
lumen
and
loss
of
elasticity
in
the
arteries
the
condition
may
affect
the
whole
vascular
system
or
may
be
confined
to
particular
areas
in
the
smaller
arteries
there
is
more
or
less
uniform
thickening
of
the
tunica
intima
from
proliferation
of
the
endothelium
and
increase
in
the
connective
tissue
in
the
elastic
lamina
a
form
of
obliterative
endarteritis
the
narrowing
of
the
vessels
may
be
sufficient
to
determine
gangrene
in
the
extremities
in
course
of
time
particularly
in
the
larger
arteries
this
new
tissue
undergoes
degeneration
at
first
of
a
fatty
nature
but
progressing
in
the
direction
of
calcification
and
this
is
followed
by
the
deposit
of
lime
salts
in
the
young
connective
tissue
and
the
formation
of
calcareous
plates
or
rings
over
a
considerable
area
of
the
vessel
wall
to
this
stage
in
the
process
the
term
atheroma
is
applied
the
endothelium
over
these
plates
often
disappears
leaving
them
exposed
to
the
blood
stream
changes
of
a
similar
kind
sometimes
occur
in
the
middle
coat
the
lime
salts
being
deposited
among
the
muscle
fibres
in
concentric
rings
the
primary
cause
of
arterio
sclerosis
is
not
definitely
known
but
its
almost
constant
occurrence
to
a
greater
or
less
degree
in
the
aged
suggests
that
it
is
of
the
nature
of
a
senile
degeneration
it
is
favoured
by
anything
which
throws
excessive
strain
on
the
vessel
walls
such
as
heavy
muscular
work
by
chronic
alcoholism
and
syphilis
or
by
such
general
diseases
as
tend
to
raise
the
blood
pressure
for
example
chronic
bright
s
disease
or
gout
it
occurs
with
greater
frequency
and
with
greater
severity
in
men
than
in
women
atheromatous
degeneration
is
most
common
in
the
large
arterial
trunks
and
the
changes
are
most
marked
at
the
arch
of
the
aorta
opposite
the
flexures
of
joints
at
the
mouths
of
large
branches
and
at
parts
where
the
vessel
lies
in
contact
with
bone
the
presence
of
diseased
patches
in
the
wall
of
an
artery
diminishes
its
elasticity
and
favours
aneurysmal
dilatation
such
a
vessel
also
is
liable
to
be
ruptured
by
external
violence
and
so
give
rise
to
traumatic
aneurysm
thrombosis
is
liable
to
occur
when
calcareous
plates
are
exposed
in
the
lumen
of
the
vessel
by
destruction
of
the
endothelium
and
this
predisposes
to
embolism
arterio
sclerosis
also
interferes
with
the
natural
arrest
of
haemorrhage
and
by
rendering
the
vessels
brittle
makes
it
difficult
to
secure
them
by
ligature
in
advanced
cases
the
accessible
arteries
such
as
the
radial
the
temporal
or
the
femoral
may
be
felt
as
firm
tortuous
cords
which
are
sometimes
so
hard
that
they
have
been
aptly
compared
to
pipe
stems
the
pulse
is
smaller
and
less
compressible
than
normal
and
the
vessel
moves
bodily
with
each
pulsation
it
must
be
borne
in
mind
however
that
the
condition
of
the
radial
artery
may
fail
to
afford
a
clue
to
that
of
the
larger
arteries
calcified
arteries
are
readily
identified
in
skiagrams
fig
illustration
fig
radiogram
showing
calcareous
degeneration
atheroma
of
arteries
we
have
met
with
a
chronic
form
of
arterial
degeneration
in
elderly
women
affecting
especially
the
great
vessels
at
the
root
of
the
neck
in
which
the
artery
is
remarkably
attenuated
and
dilated
and
so
friable
that
the
wall
readily
tears
when
seized
with
an
artery
forceps
rendering
ligation
of
the
vessel
in
the
ordinary
way
well
nigh
impossible
matas
suggests
infolding
the
wall
of
the
vessel
with
interrupted
sutures
that
do
not
pierce
the
intima
and
wrapping
it
round
with
a
strip
of
peritoneum
or
omentum
the
most
serious
form
of
arterial
thrombosis
is
that
met
with
in
the
abdominal
aorta
which
is
attended
with
violent
pains
in
the
lower
limbs
rapidly
followed
by
paralysis
and
arrest
of
the
circulation
thrombo
phlebitis
and
thrombosis
in
veins
thrombosis
is
more
common
in
veins
than
in
arteries
because
slowing
of
the
blood
stream
and
irritation
of
the
endothelium
of
the
vessel
wall
are
owing
to
the
conditions
of
the
venous
circulation
more
readily
induced
in
veins
venous
thrombosis
may
occur
from
purely
mechanical
causes
as
for
example
when
the
wall
of
a
vein
is
incised
or
the
vessel
included
in
a
ligature
or
when
it
is
bruised
or
crushed
by
a
fragment
of
a
broken
bone
or
by
a
bandage
too
tightly
applied
under
these
conditions
thrombosis
is
essentially
a
reparative
process
and
has
already
been
considered
in
relation
to
the
repair
of
blood
vessels
in
other
cases
thrombosis
is
associated
with
certain
constitutional
diseases
gout
for
example
the
endothelium
of
the
veins
undergoing
changes
possibly
the
result
of
irritation
by
abnormal
constituents
in
the
blood
which
favour
the
formation
of
thrombi
under
these
various
conditions
the
formation
of
a
thrombus
is
not
necessarily
associated
with
the
action
of
bacteria
although
in
any
of
them
this
additional
factor
may
be
present
the
most
common
cause
of
venous
thrombosis
however
is
inflammation
of
the
wall
of
the
vein
phlebitis
phlebitis
various
forms
of
phlebitis
are
met
with
but
for
practical
purposes
they
may
be
divided
into
two
groups
one
in
which
there
is
a
tendency
to
the
formation
of
a
thrombus
the
other
in
which
the
infective
element
predominates
in
surgical
patients
the
thrombotic
form
is
almost
invariably
met
with
in
the
lower
extremity
and
usually
occurs
in
those
who
are
debilitated
and
anaemic
and
who
are
confined
to
bed
for
prolonged
periods
for
example
during
the
treatment
of
fractures
of
the
leg
or
pelvis
or
after
such
operations
as
herniotomy
prostatectomy
or
appendectomy
clinical
features
the
most
typical
example
of
this
form
of
phlebitis
is
that
so
frequently
met
with
in
the
great
saphena
vein
especially
when
it
is
varicose
the
onset
of
the
attack
is
indicated
by
a
sudden
pain
in
the
lower
limb
sometimes
below
sometimes
above
the
knee
this
initial
pain
may
be
associated
with
shivering
or
even
with
a
rigor
and
the
temperature
usually
rises
one
or
two
degrees
there
is
swelling
and
tenderness
along
the
line
of
the
affected
vein
and
the
skin
over
it
is
a
dull
red
or
purple
colour
the
swollen
vein
may
be
felt
as
a
firm
cord
with
bead
like
enlargements
in
the
position
of
the
valves
the
patient
experiences
a
feeling
of
stiffness
and
tightness
throughout
the
limb
there
is
often
oedema
of
the
leg
and
foot
especially
when
the
limb
is
in
the
dependent
position
the
acute
symptoms
pass
off
in
a
few
days
but
the
swelling
and
tenderness
of
the
vein
and
the
oedema
of
the
limb
may
last
for
many
weeks
when
the
deep
veins
iliac
femoral
popliteal
are
involved
there
is
great
swelling
of
the
whole
limb
which
is
of
a
firm
almost
wooden
consistence
and
of
a
pale
white
colour
the
oedema
may
be
so
great
that
it
is
impossible
to
feel
the
affected
vein
until
the
swelling
has
subsided
this
is
most
often
seen
in
puerperal
women
and
is
known
as
phlegmasia
alba
dolens
treatment
the
patient
must
be
placed
at
absolute
rest
with
the
foot
of
the
bed
raised
on
blocks
or
inches
high
and
the
limb
immobilised
by
sand
bags
or
splints
it
is
necessary
to
avoid
handling
the
parts
lest
the
clot
be
displaced
and
embolism
occur
to
avoid
frequent
movement
of
the
limb
the
necessary
dressings
should
be
kept
in
position
by
means
of
a
many
tailed
rather
than
a
roller
bandage
to
relieve
the
pain
warm
fomentations
or
lead
and
opium
lotion
should
be
applied
later
ichthyol
glycerin
or
glycerin
and
belladonna
may
be
substituted
when
at
the
end
of
three
weeks
the
danger
of
embolism
is
past
douching
and
gentle
massage
may
be
employed
to
disperse
the
oedema
and
when
the
patient
gets
up
he
should
wear
a
supporting
elastic
bandage
the
infective
form
usually
begins
as
a
peri
phlebitis
arising
in
connection
with
some
focus
of
infection
in
the
adjacent
tissues
the
elements
of
the
vessel
wall
are
destroyed
by
suppuration
and
the
thrombus
in
its
lumen
becomes
infected
with
pyogenic
bacteria
and
undergoes
softening
occlusion
of
the
inferior
vena
cava
as
a
result
of
infective
thrombosis
is
a
well
known
condition
the
thrombosis
extending
into
the
main
trunk
from
some
of
its
tributaries
either
from
the
femoral
or
iliac
veins
below
or
from
the
hepatic
veins
above
portions
of
the
softened
thrombus
are
liable
to
become
detached
and
to
enter
the
circulating
blood
in
which
they
are
carried
as
emboli
these
may
lodge
in
distant
parts
and
give
rise
to
secondary
foci
of
suppuration
pyaemic
abscesses
clinical
features
infective
phlebitis
is
most
frequently
met
with
in
the
transverse
sinus
as
a
sequel
to
chronic
suppuration
in
the
mastoid
antrum
and
middle
ear
it
also
occurs
in
relation
to
the
peripheral
veins
but
in
these
it
can
seldom
be
recognised
as
a
separate
entity
being
merged
in
the
general
infective
process
from
which
it
takes
origin
its
occurrence
may
be
inferred
if
in
the
course
of
a
suppurative
lesion
there
is
a
sudden
rise
of
temperature
with
pain
redness
and
swelling
along
the
line
of
a
venous
trunk
and
a
rapidly
developed
oedema
of
the
limb
with
pitting
of
the
skin
on
pressure
in
rare
cases
a
localised
abscess
forms
in
the
vein
and
points
towards
the
surface
treatment
attention
must
be
directed
towards
the
condition
with
which
the
phlebitis
is
associated
ligation
of
the
vein
on
the
cardiac
side
of
the
thrombus
with
a
view
to
preventing
embolism
is
seldom
feasible
in
the
peripheral
veins
although
as
will
be
pointed
out
later
the
jugular
vein
is
ligated
with
this
object
in
cases
of
phlebitis
of
the
transverse
sinus
varix
varicose
veins
the
term
varix
is
applied
to
a
condition
in
which
veins
are
so
altered
in
structure
that
they
remain
permanently
dilated
and
are
at
the
same
time
lengthened
and
tortuous
two
types
are
met
with
one
in
which
dilatation
of
a
large
superficial
vein
and
its
tributaries
is
the
most
obvious
feature
the
other
in
which
bunches
of
distended
and
tortuous
vessels
develop
at
one
or
more
points
in
the
course
of
a
vein
a
condition
to
which
virchow
applied
the
term
angioma
racemosum
venosum
the
two
types
may
occur
in
combination
any
vein
in
the
body
may
become
varicose
but
the
condition
is
rare
except
in
the
veins
of
the
lower
extremity
in
the
veins
of
the
spermatic
cord
varicocele
and
in
the
veins
of
the
anal
canal
haemorrhoids
we
are
here
concerned
with
varix
as
it
occurs
in
the
veins
of
the
lower
extremity
etiology
considerable
difference
of
opinion
exists
as
to
the
essential
cause
of
varix
the
weight
of
evidence
is
in
favour
of
the
view
that
when
dilatation
is
the
predominant
element
it
results
from
a
congenital
deficiency
in
the
number
size
and
strength
of
the
valves
of
the
affected
veins
and
in
an
inherent
weakness
in
the
vessel
walls
the
angioma
racemosum
venosum
is
probably
also
due
to
a
congenital
alteration
in
the
structure
of
the
vessels
and
is
allied
to
tumours
of
blood
vessels
the
view
that
varix
is
congenital
in
origin
as
was
first
suggested
by
virchow
is
supported
by
the
fact
that
in
a
large
proportion
of
cases
the
condition
is
hereditary
not
only
may
several
members
of
the
same
family
in
succeeding
generations
suffer
from
varix
but
it
is
often
found
that
the
same
vein
or
segment
of
a
vein
is
involved
in
all
of
them
the
frequent
occurrence
of
varix
in
youth
is
also
an
indication
of
its
congenital
origin
in
the
majority
of
cases
it
is
only
when
some
exciting
factor
comes
into
operation
that
the
clinical
phenomena
associated
with
varix
appear
the
most
common
exciting
cause
is
increased
pressure
within
the
veins
and
this
may
be
produced
in
a
variety
of
ways
in
certain
diseases
of
the
heart
lungs
and
liver
for
example
the
venous
pressure
may
be
so
raised
as
to
cause
a
localised
dilatation
of
such
veins
as
are
congenitally
weak
the
direct
pressure
of
a
tumour
or
of
the
gravid
uterus
on
the
large
venous
trunks
in
the
pelvis
may
so
obstruct
the
flow
as
to
distend
the
veins
of
the
lower
extremity
it
is
a
common
experience
in
women
that
the
signs
of
varix
date
from
an
antecedent
pregnancy
the
importance
of
the
wearing
of
tight
garters
as
a
factor
in
the
production
of
varicose
veins
has
been
exaggerated
although
it
must
be
admitted
that
this
practice
is
calculated
to
aggravate
the
condition
when
it
is
once
established
it
has
been
proved
experimentally
that
the
backward
pressure
in
the
veins
may
be
greatly
increased
by
straining
a
fact
which
helps
to
explain
the
frequency
with
which
varicosity
occurs
in
the
lower
limbs
of
athletes
and
of
those
whose
occupation
involves
repeated
and
violent
muscular
efforts
there
is
reason
to
believe
moreover
that
a
sudden
strain
may
by
rupturing
the
valves
and
so
rendering
them
incompetent
induce
varicosity
independently
of
any
congenital
defect
prolonged
standing
or
walking
by
allowing
gravity
to
act
on
the
column
of
blood
in
the
veins
of
the
lower
limbs
is
also
an
important
determining
factor
in
the
production
of
varix
thrombosis
of
the
deep
veins
in
the
leg
for
example
may
induce
marked
dilatation
of
the
superficial
veins
by
throwing
an
increased
amount
of
work
upon
them
this
is
to
be
looked
upon
rather
as
a
compensatory
hypertrophy
of
the
superficial
vessels
than
as
a
true
varix
morbid
anatomy
in
the
lower
extremity
the
varicosity
most
commonly
affects
the
vessels
of
the
great
saphena
system
less
frequently
those
of
the
small
saphena
system
sometimes
both
systems
are
involved
and
large
communicating
branches
may
develop
between
the
two
the
essential
lesion
is
the
absence
or
deficiency
of
valves
so
that
they
are
incompetent
and
fail
to
support
the
column
of
blood
which
bears
back
upon
them
normally
the
valves
in
the
femoral
and
iliac
veins
and
in
the
inferior
vena
cava
are
imperfectly
developed
so
that
in
the
erect
posture
the
great
saphena
receives
a
large
share
of
the
backward
pressure
of
the
column
of
venous
blood
the
whole
length
of
the
vein
may
be
affected
but
as
a
rule
the
disease
is
confined
to
one
or
more
segments
which
are
not
only
dilated
but
are
also
increased
in
length
so
that
they
become
convoluted
the
adjacent
loops
of
the
convoluted
vein
are
often
bound
together
by
fibrous
tissue
all
the
coats
are
thickened
chiefly
by
an
increased
development
of
connective
tissue
and
in
some
cases
changes
similar
to
those
of
arterio
sclerosis
occur
the
walls
of
varicose
veins
are
often
exceedingly
brittle
in
some
cases
the
thickening
is
uniform
and
in
others
it
is
irregular
so
that
here
and
there
thin
walled
sacs
or
pouches
project
from
the
side
of
the
vein
these
pouches
vary
in
size
from
a
bean
to
a
hen
s
egg
the
larger
forms
being
called
venous
cysts
and
being
most
commonly
met
with
in
the
region
of
the
saphenous
opening
and
of
the
opening
in
the
popliteal
fascia
such
pouches
being
exposed
to
injury
are
frequently
the
seat
of
thrombosis
fig
illustration
fig
thrombosis
in
tortuous
and
pouched
great
saphena
vein
in
longitudinal
section
clinical
features
varix
is
most
frequently
met
with
between
puberty
and
the
age
of
thirty
and
the
sexes
appear
to
suffer
about
equally
the
amount
of
discomfort
bears
no
direct
proportion
to
the
extent
of
the
varicosity
it
depends
rather
upon
the
degree
of
pressure
in
the
veins
as
is
shown
by
the
fact
that
it
is
relieved
by
elevation
of
the
limb
when
the
whole
length
of
the
main
trunk
of
the
great
saphena
is
implicated
the
pressure
in
the
vein
is
high
and
the
patient
suffers
a
good
deal
of
pain
and
discomfort
when
on
the
contrary
the
upper
part
of
the
saphena
and
its
valves
are
intact
and
only
the
more
distal
veins
are
involved
the
pressure
is
not
so
high
and
there
is
comparatively
little
suffering
the
usual
complaint
is
of
a
sense
of
weight
and
fulness
in
the
limb
after
standing
or
walking
sometimes
accompanied
by
actual
pain
from
which
relief
is
at
once
obtained
by
raising
the
limb
cramp
like
pains
in
the
muscles
are
often
associated
with
varix
of
the
deep
veins
the
dilated
and
tortuous
vein
can
be
readily
seen
and
felt
when
the
patient
is
examined
in
the
upright
posture
in
advanced
cases
bead
like
swellings
are
sometimes
to
be
detected
over
the
position
of
the
valves
and
on
running
the
fingers
along
the
course
of
the
vessel
a
firm
ridge
due
to
periphlebitis
may
be
detected
on
each
side
of
the
vein
when
the
limb
is
oedematous
the
outline
of
the
veins
is
obscured
but
they
can
be
identified
on
palpation
as
gutter
like
tracks
when
large
veins
are
implicated
a
distinct
impulse
on
coughing
may
be
seen
to
pass
down
as
far
as
the
knee
and
if
the
vessel
is
sharply
percussed
a
fluid
wave
may
be
detected
passing
both
up
and
down
the
vein
if
the
patient
is
placed
on
a
couch
and
the
limb
elevated
the
veins
are
emptied
and
if
pressure
is
then
made
over
the
region
of
the
saphenous
opening
and
the
patient
allowed
to
stand
up
so
long
as
the
great
saphena
system
alone
is
involved
the
veins
fill
again
very
slowly
from
below
if
the
small
saphena
system
also
is
involved
and
if
communicating
branches
are
dilated
the
veins
fill
up
from
below
more
rapidly
when
the
pressure
over
the
saphenous
opening
is
removed
the
blood
rapidly
rushes
into
the
varicose
vessels
from
above
this
is
known
as
trendelenburg
s
test
the
most
marked
dilatation
usually
occurs
on
the
medial
side
of
the
limb
between
the
middle
of
the
thigh
and
the
middle
of
the
calf
the
arrangement
of
the
veins
showing
great
variety
fig
there
are
usually
one
or
more
bunches
of
enlarged
and
tortuous
veins
in
the
region
of
the
knee
frequently
a
large
branch
establishes
a
communication
between
the
systems
of
the
great
and
small
saphenous
veins
in
the
region
of
the
popliteal
space
or
across
the
front
of
the
upper
part
of
the
tibia
the
superficial
position
of
this
last
branch
and
its
proximity
to
the
bone
render
it
liable
to
injury
illustration
fig
extensive
varix
of
internal
saphena
system
on
left
leg
of
many
years
standing
the
small
veins
of
the
skin
of
the
ankle
and
foot
often
show
as
fine
blue
streaks
arranged
in
a
stellate
or
arborescent
manner
especially
in
women
who
have
borne
children
complications
when
the
varix
is
of
long
standing
the
skin
in
the
lower
part
of
the
leg
sometimes
assumes
a
mahogany
brown
or
bluish
hue
as
a
result
of
the
deposit
of
blood
pigment
in
the
tissues
and
this
is
frequently
a
precursor
of
ulceration
chronic
dermatitis
varicose
eczema
is
often
met
with
in
the
lower
part
of
the
leg
and
is
due
to
interference
with
the
nutrition
of
the
skin
the
incompetence
of
the
valves
allows
the
pressure
in
the
varicose
veins
to
equal
that
in
the
arterioles
so
that
the
capillary
circulation
is
impeded
from
the
same
cause
the
blood
in
the
deep
veins
is
enabled
to
enter
the
superficial
veins
where
the
backward
pressure
is
so
great
that
the
blood
flows
down
again
and
so
a
vicious
circle
is
established
the
blood
therefore
loses
more
and
more
of
its
oxygen
and
so
fails
to
nourish
the
tissues
the
ulcer
of
the
leg
associated
with
varicose
veins
has
already
been
described
haemorrhage
may
take
place
from
a
varicose
vein
as
a
result
of
a
wound
or
of
ulceration
of
its
wall
increased
intra
venous
pressure
produced
by
severe
muscular
strain
may
determine
rupture
of
a
vein
exposed
in
the
floor
of
an
ulcer
if
the
limb
is
dependent
the
incompetency
of
the
valves
permits
of
rapid
and
copious
bleeding
which
may
prove
fatal
particularly
if
the
patient
is
intoxicated
when
the
rupture
takes
place
and
no
means
are
taken
to
arrest
the
haemorrhage
the
bleeding
may
be
arrested
at
once
by
elevating
the
limb
or
by
applying
pressure
directly
over
the
bleeding
point
phlebitis
and
thrombosis
are
common
sequelae
of
varix
and
may
prove
dangerous
either
by
spreading
into
the
large
venous
trunks
or
by
giving
rise
to
emboli
the
larger
the
varix
the
greater
is
the
tendency
for
a
thrombus
to
spread
upwards
and
to
involve
the
deep
veins
thrombi
usually
originate
in
venous
cysts
or
pouches
and
at
acute
bends
on
the
vessel
especially
when
these
are
situated
in
the
vicinity
of
the
knee
and
are
subjected
to
repeated
injuries
for
example
in
riding
phleboliths
sometimes
form
in
such
pouches
and
may
be
recognised
in
a
radiogram
in
a
certain
proportion
of
cases
especially
in
elderly
people
the
occurrence
of
thrombosis
leads
to
cure
of
the
condition
by
the
thrombus
becoming
organised
and
obliterating
the
vein
treatment
at
best
the
treatment
of
varicose
veins
is
only
palliative
as
it
is
obviously
impossible
to
restore
to
the
vessels
their
normal
structure
the
patient
must
avoid
wearing
anything
such
as
a
garter
which
constricts
the
limb
and
any
obvious
cause
of
direct
pressure
on
the
pelvic
veins
such
as
a
tumour
persistent
constipation
or
an
ill
fitting
truss
should
be
removed
cardiac
renal
or
pulmonary
causes
of
venous
congestion
must
also
be
treated
and
the
functions
of
the
liver
regulated
severe
forms
of
muscular
exertion
and
prolonged
standing
or
walking
are
to
be
avoided
and
the
patient
may
with
benefit
rest
the
limb
in
an
elevated
position
for
a
few
hours
each
day
to
support
the
distended
vessels
a
closely
woven
silk
or
worsted
stocking
or
a
light
and
porous
form
of
elastic
bandage
applied
as
a
puttee
should
be
worn
these
appliances
should
be
put
on
before
the
patient
leaves
his
bed
in
the
morning
and
should
only
be
removed
after
he
lies
down
at
night
in
this
way
the
vessels
are
never
allowed
to
become
dilated
elastic
stockings
and
bandages
made
entirely
of
india
rubber
are
to
be
avoided
in
early
and
mild
cases
these
measures
are
usually
sufficient
to
relieve
the
patient
s
discomfort
operative
treatment
in
aggravated
cases
when
the
patient
is
suffering
pain
when
his
occupation
is
interfered
with
by
repeated
attacks
of
phlebitis
or
when
there
are
large
pouches
on
the
veins
operative
treatment
is
called
for
the
younger
the
patient
the
clearer
is
the
indication
to
operate
it
may
be
necessary
to
operate
to
enable
a
patient
to
enter
one
of
the
public
services
even
although
no
symptoms
are
present
the
presence
of
an
ulcer
does
not
contra
indicate
operation
the
ulcer
should
be
excised
and
the
raw
surface
covered
with
skin
grafts
before
dealing
with
the
veins
the
operation
of
trendelenburg
is
especially
appropriate
to
cases
in
which
the
trunk
of
the
great
saphena
vein
in
the
thigh
is
alone
involved
it
consists
in
exposing
three
or
four
inches
of
the
vein
in
its
upper
part
applying
a
ligature
at
the
upper
and
lower
ends
of
the
exposed
portion
and
after
tying
all
tributary
branches
resecting
this
portion
of
the
vein
the
procedure
of
c
h
mayo
is
adapted
to
cases
in
which
it
is
desirable
to
remove
longer
segments
of
the
veins
it
consists
in
the
employment
of
special
instruments
known
as
ring
enucleators
or
vein
strippers
by
means
of
which
long
portions
of
the
vein
are
removed
through
comparatively
small
incisions
an
alternative
procedure
consists
in
avulsing
segments
of
the
vein
by
means
of
babcock
s
stylet
which
consists
of
a
flexible
steel
rod
inches
in
length
with
acorn
shaped
terminals
the
instrument
is
passed
along
the
lumen
of
the
segment
to
be
dealt
with
and
a
ligature
applied
around
the
vein
above
the
bulbous
end
of
the
stylet
enables
nearly
the
whole
length
of
the
great
saphena
vein
to
be
dragged
out
in
one
piece
these
methods
are
not
suitable
when
the
veins
are
brittle
when
there
are
pouches
or
calcareous
deposits
in
their
walls
or
where
there
has
been
periphlebitis
binding
the
coils
together
mitchell
of
belfast
advises
exposing
the
varices
at
numerous
points
by
half
inch
incisions
and
after
clamping
the
vein
between
two
pairs
of
forceps
cutting
it
across
and
twisting
out
the
segments
of
the
vein
between
adjacent
incisions
the
edges
of
the
incisions
are
sutured
and
the
limb
is
firmly
bandaged
from
below
upwards
and
kept
in
an
elevated
position
we
have
employed
this
method
with
satisfactory
results
the
treatment
of
the
complications
of
varix
has
already
been
considered
angioma
in
the
description
of
angiomas
we
have
followed
the
teaching
of
the
late
john
duncan
tumours
of
blood
vessels
may
be
divided
according
to
the
nature
of
the
vessels
of
which
they
are
composed
into
the
capillary
the
venous
and
the
arterial
angiomas
capillary
angioma
the
most
common
form
of
capillary
angioma
is
the
naevus
or
congenital
telangiectasis
naevus
a
naevus
is
a
collection
of
dilated
capillaries
the
afferent
arterioles
and
the
efferent
venules
of
which
often
share
in
the
dilatation
little
is
known
regarding
the
etiology
of
naevi
beyond
the
fact
that
they
are
of
congenital
origin
they
often
escape
notice
until
the
child
is
some
days
old
but
attention
is
usually
drawn
to
them
within
a
fortnight
of
birth
for
practical
purposes
the
most
useful
classification
of
naevi
is
into
the
cutaneous
the
subcutaneous
and
the
mixed
forms
the
cutaneous
naevus
mother
s
mark
or
port
wine
stain
consists
of
an
aggregation
of
dilated
capillaries
in
the
substance
of
the
skin
on
stretching
the
skin
the
vessels
can
be
seen
to
form
a
fine
network
or
to
run
in
leashes
parallel
to
one
another
a
dilated
arteriole
or
a
vein
winding
about
among
the
capillaries
may
sometimes
be
detected
these
naevi
occur
on
any
part
of
the
body
but
they
are
most
frequently
met
with
on
the
face
they
may
be
multiple
and
vary
greatly
in
size
some
being
no
bigger
than
a
pin
head
while
others
cover
large
areas
of
the
body
in
colour
they
present
every
tint
from
purple
to
brilliant
red
in
the
majority
there
is
a
considerable
dash
of
blue
especially
in
cold
weather
unlike
the
other
forms
of
naevi
the
cutaneous
variety
shows
little
tendency
to
disappear
and
it
is
especially
persistent
when
associated
with
overgrowth
of
the
epidermis
and
of
the
hairs
naevoid
mole
the
treatment
of
the
cutaneous
naevus
is
unsatisfactory
owing
to
the
difficulty
of
removing
the
naevus
without
leaving
a
scar
which
is
even
more
disfiguring
very
small
naevi
may
be
destroyed
by
a
fine
pointed
paquelin
thermo
cautery
or
by
escharotics
such
as
nitric
acid
for
larger
naevi
radium
and
solidified
carbon
dioxide
co
snow
may
be
used
the
extensive
port
wine
stains
so
often
met
with
on
the
face
are
best
left
alone
the
subcutaneous
naevus
is
comparatively
rare
it
constitutes
a
well
defined
localised
tumour
which
may
possess
a
distinct
capsule
especially
when
it
has
ceased
to
grow
or
is
retrogressing
on
section
it
presents
the
appearance
of
a
finely
reticulated
sponge
although
it
may
be
noticed
at
or
within
a
few
days
of
birth
a
subcutaneous
naevus
is
often
overlooked
especially
when
on
a
covered
part
of
the
body
and
may
not
be
discovered
till
the
patient
is
some
years
old
it
forms
a
rounded
lobulated
swelling
seldom
of
large
size
and
yielding
a
sensation
like
that
of
a
sponge
the
skin
over
it
is
normal
or
may
exhibit
a
bluish
tinge
especially
in
cold
weather
in
some
cases
the
tumour
is
diminished
by
pressing
the
blood
out
of
it
but
slowly
fills
again
when
the
pressure
is
relaxed
and
it
swells
up
when
the
child
struggles
or
cries
from
a
cold
abscess
it
is
diagnosed
by
the
history
and
progress
of
the
swelling
and
by
the
absence
of
fluctuation
when
situated
over
one
of
the
hernial
openings
it
closely
simulates
a
hernia
and
when
it
occurs
in
the
middle
line
of
the
face
head
or
back
it
may
be
mistaken
for
such
other
congenital
conditions
as
meningocele
or
spina
bifida
when
other
means
fail
the
use
of
an
exploring
needle
clears
up
the
diagnosis
mixed
naevus
as
its
name
indicates
the
mixed
naevus
partakes
of
the
characters
of
the
other
two
varieties
that
is
it
is
a
subcutaneous
naevus
with
involvement
of
the
skin
it
is
frequently
met
with
on
the
face
and
head
but
may
occur
on
any
part
of
the
body
it
also
affects
parts
covered
by
mucous
membrane
such
as
the
cheek
tongue
and
soft
palate
the
swelling
is
rounded
or
lobulated
and
projects
beyond
the
level
of
its
surroundings
sometimes
the
skin
is
invaded
by
the
naevoid
tissue
over
the
whole
extent
of
the
tumour
sometimes
only
over
a
limited
area
frequently
the
margin
only
is
of
a
bright
red
colour
while
the
skin
in
the
centre
resembles
a
cicatrix
the
swelling
is
reduced
by
steady
pressure
and
increases
in
size
and
becomes
tense
when
the
child
cries
illustration
fig
mixed
naevus
of
nose
which
was
subsequently
cured
by
electrolysis
prognosis
the
rate
of
growth
of
the
subcutaneous
and
mixed
forms
of
naevi
varies
greatly
they
sometimes
increase
rapidly
especially
during
the
first
few
months
of
life
after
this
they
usually
grow
at
the
same
rate
as
the
child
or
more
slowly
there
is
a
decided
tendency
to
disappearance
of
these
varieties
fully
per
cent
undergoing
natural
cure
by
a
process
of
obliteration
similar
to
the
obliteration
of
vessels
in
cicatricial
tissue
this
usually
begins
about
the
period
of
the
first
dentition
sometimes
at
the
second
dentition
and
sometimes
at
puberty
on
the
other
hand
an
increased
activity
of
growth
may
be
shown
at
these
periods
the
onset
of
natural
cure
is
recognised
by
the
tumour
becoming
firmer
and
less
compressible
and
in
the
mixed
variety
by
the
colour
becoming
less
bright
injury
infection
or
ulceration
of
the
overlying
skin
may
initiate
the
curative
process
towards
adult
life
the
spaces
in
a
subcutaneous
naevus
may
become
greatly
enlarged
leading
to
the
formation
of
a
cavernous
angioma
treatment
in
view
of
the
frequency
with
which
subcutaneous
and
mixed
naevi
disappear
spontaneously
interference
is
only
called
for
when
the
growth
of
the
tumour
is
out
of
proportion
to
that
of
the
child
or
when
from
its
situation
for
example
in
the
vicinity
of
the
eye
any
marked
increase
in
its
size
would
render
it
less
amenable
to
treatment
the
methods
of
treatment
most
generally
applicable
are
the
use
of
radium
and
carbon
dioxide
snow
igni
puncture
electrolysis
and
excision
for
naevi
situated
on
exposed
parts
where
it
is
desirable
to
avoid
a
scar
the
use
of
radium
is
to
be
preferred
the
tube
of
radium
is
applied
at
intervals
to
different
parts
of
the
naevus
the
duration
and
frequency
of
the
applications
varying
with
the
strength
of
the
emanations
and
the
reaction
produced
the
object
aimed
at
is
to
induce
obliteration
of
the
naevoid
tissue
by
cicatricial
contraction
without
destroying
the
overlying
skin
carbon
dioxide
snow
may
be
employed
in
the
same
manner
but
the
results
are
inferior
to
those
obtained
by
radium
igni
puncture
consists
in
making
a
number
of
punctures
at
different
parts
of
the
naevus
with
a
fine
pointed
thermo
cautery
with
the
object
of
starting
at
each
point
a
process
of
cicatrisation
which
extends
throughout
the
naevoid
tissue
and
so
obliterates
the
vessels
electrolysis
acts
by
decomposing
the
blood
and
tissues
into
their
constituent
elements
oxygen
and
acids
appearing
at
the
positive
hydrogen
and
bases
at
the
negative
electrode
these
substances
and
gases
being
given
off
in
a
nascent
condition
at
once
enter
into
new
combinations
with
anything
in
the
vicinity
with
which
they
have
a
chemical
affinity
in
the
naevus
the
practical
result
of
this
reaction
is
that
at
the
positive
pole
nitric
acid
and
at
the
negative
pole
caustic
potash
both
in
a
state
of
minute
subdivision
make
their
appearance
the
effect
on
the
tissues
around
the
positive
pole
therefore
is
equivalent
to
that
of
an
acid
cauterisation
and
on
those
round
the
negative
pole
to
an
alkaline
cauterisation
as
the
process
is
painful
a
general
anaesthetic
is
necessary
the
current
used
should
be
from
to
milliamperes
gradually
increasing
from
zero
without
shock
three
to
six
large
bunsen
cells
give
a
sufficient
current
and
no
galvanometer
is
required
steel
needles
insulated
with
vulcanite
to
within
an
eighth
of
an
inch
of
their
points
are
the
best
both
poles
are
introduced
into
the
naevus
the
positive
being
kept
fixed
at
one
spot
while
the
negative
is
moved
about
so
as
to
produce
a
number
of
different
tracks
of
cauterisation
on
no
account
must
either
pole
be
allowed
to
come
in
contact
with
the
skin
lest
a
slough
be
formed
the
duration
of
the
sitting
is
determined
by
the
effect
produced
as
indicated
by
the
hardening
of
the
tumour
the
average
duration
being
from
fifteen
to
twenty
minutes
if
pallor
of
the
skin
appears
it
indicates
that
the
needles
are
too
near
the
surface
or
that
the
blood
supply
to
the
integument
is
being
cut
off
and
is
an
indication
to
stop
to
cauterise
the
track
and
so
prevent
bleeding
the
needles
should
be
slowly
withdrawn
while
the
current
is
flowing
when
the
skin
is
reached
the
current
is
turned
off
the
punctures
are
covered
with
collodion
six
or
eight
weeks
should
be
allowed
to
elapse
before
repeating
the
procedure
from
two
to
eight
or
ten
sittings
may
be
necessary
according
to
the
size
and
character
of
the
naevus
excision
is
to
be
preferred
for
naevi
of
moderate
size
situated
on
covered
parts
of
the
body
where
a
scar
is
of
no
importance
its
chief
advantages
over
electrolysis
are
that
a
single
operation
is
sufficient
and
that
the
cure
is
speedy
and
certain
the
operation
is
attended
with
much
less
haemorrhage
than
might
be
expected
cavernous
angioma
this
form
of
angioma
consists
of
a
series
of
large
blood
spaces
which
are
usually
derived
from
the
dilatation
of
the
capillaries
of
a
subcutaneous
naevus
the
spaces
come
to
communicate
freely
with
one
another
by
the
disappearance
of
adjacent
capillary
walls
while
the
most
common
situation
is
in
the
subcutaneous
tissue
a
cavernous
angioma
is
sometimes
met
with
in
internal
organs
it
may
appear
at
any
age
from
early
youth
to
middle
life
and
is
of
slow
growth
and
may
become
stationary
the
swelling
is
rounded
or
oval
there
is
no
pulsation
or
bruit
and
the
tumour
is
but
slightly
compressible
the
treatment
consists
in
dissecting
it
out
aneurysm
by
anastomosis
is
the
name
applied
to
a
vascular
tumour
in
which
the
arteries
veins
and
capillaries
are
all
involved
it
is
met
with
chiefly
on
the
upper
part
of
the
trunk
the
neck
and
the
scalp
it
tends
gradually
to
increase
in
size
and
may
after
many
years
attain
an
enormous
size
the
tumour
is
ill
defined
and
varies
in
consistence
it
is
pulsatile
and
a
systolic
bruit
or
a
thrilling
murmur
may
be
heard
over
it
the
chief
risk
is
haemorrhage
from
injury
or
ulceration
illustration
fig
cirsoid
aneurysm
of
forehead
in
a
boy
aet
mr
j
w
dowden
s
case
the
treatment
is
conducted
on
the
same
lines
as
for
naevus
when
electrolysis
is
employed
it
should
be
directed
towards
the
afferent
vessels
and
if
it
fails
to
arrest
the
flow
through
these
it
is
useless
to
persist
with
it
in
some
cases
ligation
of
the
afferent
vessels
has
been
successful
arterial
angioma
or
cirsoid
aneurysm
this
is
composed
of
the
enlarged
branches
of
an
arterial
trunk
it
originates
in
the
smaller
branches
of
an
artery
usually
the
temporal
and
may
spread
to
the
main
trunk
and
may
even
involve
branches
of
other
trunks
with
which
the
affected
artery
anastomoses
the
condition
is
probably
congenital
in
origin
though
its
appearance
is
frequently
preceded
by
an
injury
it
almost
invariably
occurs
in
the
scalp
and
is
usually
met
with
in
adolescent
young
adults
the
affected
vessels
slowly
increase
in
size
and
become
tortuous
with
narrowings
and
dilatations
here
and
there
grooves
and
gutters
are
frequently
found
in
the
bone
underlying
the
dilated
vessels
there
is
a
constant
loud
bruit
in
the
tumour
which
greatly
troubles
the
patient
and
may
interfere
with
sleep
there
is
no
tendency
either
to
natural
cure
or
to
rupture
but
severe
and
even
fatal
haemorrhage
may
follow
a
wound
of
the
dilated
vessels
illustration
fig
cirsoid
aneurysm
of
orbit
and
face
which
developed
after
a
blow
on
the
orbit
with
a
cricket
ball
from
a
photograph
lent
by
sir
montagu
cotterill
the
condition
may
be
treated
by
excision
or
by
electrolysis
in
excision
the
haemorrhage
is
controlled
by
an
elastic
tourniquet
applied
horizontally
round
the
head
or
by
ligation
of
the
feeding
trunks
in
large
tumours
the
bleeding
is
formidable
in
many
cases
electrolysis
is
to
be
preferred
and
is
performed
in
the
same
way
as
for
naevus
the
positive
pole
is
placed
in
the
centre
of
the
tumour
while
the
negative
is
introduced
into
the
main
affluents
one
after
another
aneurysm
an
aneurysm
is
a
sac
communicating
with
an
artery
and
containing
fluid
or
coagulated
blood
two
types
are
met
with
the
pathological
and
the
traumatic
it
is
convenient
to
describe
in
this
section
also
certain
conditions
in
which
there
is
an
abnormal
communication
between
an
artery
and
a
vein
arterio
venous
aneurysm
pathological
aneurysm
in
this
class
are
included
such
dilatations
as
result
from
weakening
of
the
arterial
coats
combined
in
most
cases
with
a
loss
of
elasticity
in
the
walls
and
increase
in
the
arterial
tension
due
to
arterio
sclerosis
in
some
cases
the
vessel
wall
is
softened
by
arteritis
especially
the
embolic
form
so
that
it
yields
before
the
pressure
of
the
blood
repeated
and
sudden
raising
of
the
arterial
tension
as
a
result
for
example
of
violent
muscular
efforts
or
of
excessive
indulgence
in
alcohol
plays
an
important
part
in
the
causation
of
aneurysm
these
factors
probably
explain
the
comparative
frequency
of
aneurysm
in
those
who
follow
such
arduous
occupations
as
soldiers
sailors
dock
labourers
and
navvies
in
these
classes
the
condition
usually
manifests
itself
between
the
ages
of
thirty
and
fifty
that
is
when
the
vessels
are
beginning
to
degenerate
although
the
heart
is
still
vigorous
and
the
men
are
hard
at
work
the
comparative
immunity
of
women
may
also
be
explained
by
the
less
severe
muscular
strain
involved
by
their
occupations
and
recreations
syphilis
plays
an
important
part
in
the
production
of
aneurysm
probably
by
predisposing
the
patient
to
arterio
sclerosis
and
atheroma
and
inducing
an
increase
in
the
vascular
tension
in
the
peripheral
vessels
from
loss
of
elasticity
of
the
vessel
wall
and
narrowing
of
the
lumen
as
a
result
of
syphilitic
arteritis
it
is
a
striking
fact
that
aneurysm
is
seldom
met
with
in
women
who
have
not
suffered
from
syphilis
varieties
fusiform
aneurysm
when
the
whole
circumference
of
an
artery
has
been
weakened
the
tension
of
the
blood
causes
the
walls
to
dilate
uniformly
so
that
a
fusiform
or
tubular
aneurysm
results
all
the
coats
of
the
vessel
are
stretched
and
form
the
sac
of
the
aneurysm
and
the
affected
portion
is
not
only
dilated
but
is
also
increased
in
length
this
form
is
chiefly
met
with
in
the
arch
of
the
aorta
but
may
occur
in
any
of
the
main
arterial
trunks
as
the
sac
of
the
aneurysm
includes
all
three
coats
and
as
the
inner
and
outer
coats
are
usually
thickened
by
the
deposit
in
them
of
connective
tissue
this
variety
increases
in
size
slowly
and
seldom
gives
rise
to
urgent
symptoms
as
a
rule
a
fusiform
aneurysm
contains
fluid
blood
but
when
the
intima
is
roughened
by
disease
especially
in
the
form
of
calcareous
plates
shreds
of
clot
may
adhere
to
it
it
has
little
tendency
to
natural
cure
although
this
is
occasionally
effected
by
the
emerging
artery
becoming
occluded
by
a
clot
it
has
also
little
tendency
to
rupture
sacculated
aneurysm
when
a
limited
area
of
the
vessel
wall
is
weakened
for
example
by
atheroma
or
by
other
form
of
arteritis
this
portion
yields
before
the
pressure
of
the
blood
and
a
sacculated
aneurysm
results
the
internal
and
middle
coats
being
already
damaged
or
it
may
be
destroyed
by
the
primary
disease
the
stress
falls
on
the
external
coat
which
in
the
majority
of
cases
constitutes
the
sac
to
withstand
the
pressure
the
external
coat
becomes
thickened
and
as
the
aneurysm
increases
in
size
it
forms
adhesions
to
surrounding
tissues
so
that
fasciae
tendons
nerves
and
other
structures
may
be
found
matted
together
in
its
wall
the
wall
is
further
strengthened
by
the
deposit
on
its
inner
aspect
of
blood
clot
which
may
eventually
become
organised
the
contents
of
the
sac
consist
of
fluid
blood
and
a
varying
amount
of
clot
which
is
deposited
in
concentric
layers
on
the
inner
aspect
of
the
sac
where
it
forms
a
pale
striated
firm
mass
which
constitutes
a
laminated
clot
near
the
blood
current
the
clot
is
soft
red
and
friable
fig
the
laminated
clot
not
only
strengthens
the
sac
enabling
it
to
resist
the
blood
pressure
and
so
prevent
rupture
but
if
it
increases
sufficiently
to
fill
the
cavity
may
bring
about
cure
the
principle
upon
which
all
methods
of
treatment
are
based
is
to
imitate
nature
in
producing
such
a
clot
sacculated
aneurysm
as
compared
with
the
fusiform
variety
tends
to
rupture
and
also
to
cure
by
the
formation
of
laminated
clot
natural
cure
is
sometimes
all
but
complete
when
extension
and
rupture
occur
and
cause
death
an
aneurysm
is
said
to
be
diffused
when
the
sac
ruptures
and
the
blood
escapes
into
the
cellular
tissue
clinical
features
of
aneurysm
surgically
the
sacculated
is
by
far
the
most
important
variety
the
outstanding
feature
is
the
existence
in
the
line
of
an
artery
of
a
globular
swelling
which
pulsates
the
pulsation
is
of
an
expansile
character
which
is
detected
by
observing
that
when
both
hands
are
placed
over
the
swelling
they
are
separated
with
each
beat
of
the
heart
if
the
main
artery
be
compressed
on
the
cardiac
side
of
the
swelling
the
pulsation
is
arrested
and
the
tumour
becomes
smaller
and
less
tense
and
it
may
be
still
further
reduced
in
size
by
gentle
pressure
being
made
over
it
so
as
to
empty
it
of
fluid
blood
on
allowing
the
blood
again
to
flow
through
the
artery
the
pulsation
returns
at
once
but
several
beats
are
required
before
the
sac
regains
its
former
size
in
most
cases
a
distinct
thrill
is
felt
on
placing
the
hand
over
the
swelling
and
a
blowing
systolic
murmur
may
be
heard
with
the
stethoscope
it
is
to
be
borne
in
mind
that
occasionally
when
the
interchange
of
blood
between
an
aneurysm
and
the
artery
from
which
it
arises
is
small
pulsation
and
bruit
may
be
slight
or
even
absent
this
is
also
the
case
when
the
sac
contains
a
considerable
quantity
of
clot
when
it
becomes
filled
with
clot
consolidated
aneurysm
these
signs
disappear
and
the
clinical
features
are
those
of
a
solid
tumour
lying
in
contact
with
an
artery
and
transmitting
its
pulsation
a
comparison
of
the
pulse
in
the
artery
beyond
the
seat
of
the
aneurysm
with
that
in
the
corresponding
artery
on
the
healthy
side
shows
that
on
the
affected
side
the
wave
is
smaller
in
volume
and
delayed
in
time
a
pulse
tracing
shows
that
the
normal
impulse
and
dicrotic
waves
are
lost
and
that
the
force
and
rapidity
of
the
tidal
wave
are
diminished
illustration
fig
radiogram
of
aneurysm
of
aorta
showing
laminated
clot
and
erosion
of
bodies
of
vertebrae
the
intervertebral
discs
are
intact
an
aneurysm
exerts
pressure
on
the
surrounding
structures
which
are
usually
thickened
and
adherent
to
it
and
to
one
another
adjacent
veins
may
be
so
compressed
that
congestion
and
oedema
of
the
parts
beyond
are
produced
pain
disturbances
of
sensation
and
muscular
paralyses
may
result
from
pressure
on
nerves
such
bones
as
the
sternum
and
vertebrae
undergo
erosion
and
are
absorbed
by
the
gradually
increasing
pressure
of
the
aneurysm
cartilage
on
the
other
hand
being
elastic
yields
before
the
pressure
so
that
the
intervertebral
discs
or
the
costal
cartilages
may
escape
while
the
adjacent
bones
are
destroyed
fig
the
skin
over
the
tumour
becomes
thinned
and
stretched
until
finally
a
slough
forms
and
when
it
separates
haemorrhage
takes
place
illustration
fig
sacculated
aneurysm
of
abdominal
aorta
nearly
filled
with
laminated
clot
note
greater
density
of
clot
towards
periphery
in
the
progress
of
an
aneurysm
towards
rupture
timely
clotting
may
avert
death
for
the
moment
but
while
extension
in
one
direction
has
been
arrested
there
is
apt
to
be
extension
in
another
with
imminence
of
rupture
or
it
may
be
again
postponed
differential
diagnosis
the
diagnosis
is
to
be
made
from
other
pulsatile
swellings
pulsation
is
sometimes
transmitted
from
a
large
artery
to
a
tumour
a
mass
of
enlarged
lymph
glands
or
an
inflammatory
swelling
which
lies
in
its
vicinity
but
the
pulsation
is
not
expansile
a
most
important
point
in
differential
diagnosis
such
swellings
may
by
appropriate
manipulation
be
moved
from
the
artery
and
the
pulsation
ceases
and
compression
of
the
artery
on
the
cardiac
side
of
the
swelling
although
it
arrests
the
pulsation
does
not
produce
any
diminution
in
the
size
or
tension
of
the
swelling
and
when
the
pressure
is
removed
the
pulsation
is
restored
immediately
fluid
swellings
overlying
an
artery
such
as
cysts
abscesses
or
enlarged
bursae
may
closely
simulate
aneurysm
an
apparent
expansion
may
accompany
the
pulsation
but
careful
examination
usually
enables
this
to
be
distinguished
from
the
true
expansion
of
an
aneurysm
compression
of
the
artery
makes
no
difference
in
the
size
or
tension
of
the
swelling
vascular
tumours
such
as
sarcoma
and
goitre
may
yield
an
expansile
pulsation
and
a
soft
whifling
bruit
but
they
differ
from
an
aneurysm
in
that
they
are
not
diminished
in
size
by
compression
of
the
main
artery
nor
can
they
be
emptied
by
pressure
the
exaggerated
pulsation
sometimes
observed
in
the
abdominal
aorta
the
pulsating
aorta
seen
in
women
should
not
be
mistaken
for
aneurysm
prognosis
when
natural
cure
occurs
it
is
usually
brought
about
by
the
formation
of
laminated
clot
which
gradually
increases
in
amount
till
it
fills
the
sac
sometimes
a
portion
of
the
clot
in
the
sac
is
separated
and
becomes
impacted
as
an
embolus
in
the
artery
beyond
leading
to
thrombosis
which
first
occludes
the
artery
and
then
extends
into
the
sac
the
progress
of
natural
cure
is
indicated
by
the
aneurysm
becoming
smaller
firmer
less
expansile
and
less
compressible
the
murmur
and
thrill
diminish
and
the
pressure
effects
become
less
marked
when
the
cure
is
complete
the
expansile
pulsation
is
lost
and
there
remains
a
firm
swelling
attached
to
the
vessel
consolidated
aneurysm
while
these
changes
are
taking
place
the
collateral
arteries
become
enlarged
and
an
anastomotic
circulation
is
established
an
aneurysm
may
prove
fatal
by
exerting
pressure
on
important
structures
by
causing
syncope
by
rupture
or
from
the
occurrence
of
suppuration
pressure
symptoms
are
usually
most
serious
from
aneurysms
situated
in
the
neck
thorax
or
skull
sudden
fatal
syncope
is
not
infrequent
in
cases
of
aneurysm
of
the
thoracic
aorta
rupture
may
take
place
through
the
skin
on
a
mucous
or
serous
surface
or
into
the
cellular
tissue
the
first
haemorrhage
is
often
slight
and
stops
naturally
but
it
soon
recurs
and
is
so
profuse
especially
when
the
blood
escapes
externally
that
it
rapidly
proves
fatal
when
the
bleeding
takes
place
into
the
cellular
tissue
the
aneurysm
is
said
to
become
diffused
and
the
extravasated
blood
spreads
widely
through
the
tissues
exerting
great
pressure
on
the
surrounding
structures
the
clinical
features
associated
with
rupture
are
sudden
and
severe
pain
in
the
part
and
the
patient
becomes
pale
cold
and
faint
if
a
comparatively
small
escape
of
blood
takes
place
into
the
tissues
the
sudden
alteration
in
the
size
shape
and
tension
of
the
aneurysm
together
with
loss
of
pulsation
may
be
the
only
local
signs
when
the
bleeding
is
profuse
however
the
parts
beyond
the
aneurysm
become
greatly
swollen
livid
and
cold
and
the
pulse
beyond
is
completely
lost
the
arrest
of
the
blood
supply
may
result
in
gangrene
sometimes
the
pressure
of
the
extravasated
blood
causes
the
skin
to
slough
and
later
give
way
and
fatal
haemorrhage
results
the
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
for
a
ruptured
artery
p
it
being
remembered
however
that
the
artery
is
diseased
and
does
not
lend
itself
to
reconstructive
procedures
suppuration
may
occur
in
the
vicinity
of
an
aneurysm
and
the
aneurysm
may
burst
into
the
abscess
which
forms
so
that
when
the
latter
points
the
pus
is
mixed
with
broken
down
blood
clot
and
finally
free
haemorrhage
takes
place
it
has
more
than
once
happened
that
a
surgeon
has
incised
such
an
abscess
without
having
recognised
its
association
with
aneurysm
with
tragic
results
treatment
in
treating
an
aneurysm
the
indications
are
to
imitate
nature
s
method
of
cure
by
means
of
laminated
clot
constitutional
treatment
consists
in
taking
measures
to
reduce
the
arterial
tension
and
to
diminish
the
force
of
the
heart
s
action
the
patient
must
be
kept
in
bed
a
dry
and
non
stimulating
diet
is
indicated
the
quantity
being
gradually
reduced
till
it
is
just
sufficient
to
maintain
nutrition
saline
purges
are
employed
to
reduce
the
vascular
tension
the
benefit
derived
from
potassium
iodide
administered
in
full
doses
as
first
recommended
by
george
w
balfour
probably
depends
on
its
depressing
action
on
the
heart
and
its
therapeutic
benefit
in
syphilis
pain
or
restlessness
may
call
for
the
use
of
opiates
of
which
heroin
is
the
most
efficient
local
treatment
when
constitutional
treatment
fails
local
measures
must
be
adopted
and
many
methods
are
available
endo
aneurysmorrhaphy
the
operation
devised
by
rudolf
matas
in
aims
at
closing
the
opening
between
the
sac
and
its
feeding
artery
and
in
addition
folding
the
wall
of
the
sac
in
such
a
way
as
to
leave
no
vacant
space
if
there
is
marked
disease
of
the
vessel
matas
operation
is
not
possible
and
recourse
is
then
had
to
ligation
of
the
artery
just
above
the
sac
extirpation
of
the
sac
the
old
operation
the
procedure
which
goes
by
this
name
consists
in
exposing
the
aneurysm
incising
the
sac
clearing
out
the
clots
and
ligating
the
artery
above
and
below
the
sac
this
method
is
suitable
to
sacculated
aneurysm
of
the
limbs
so
long
as
they
are
circumscribed
and
free
from
complications
it
has
been
successfully
practised
also
in
aneurysm
of
the
subclavian
carotid
and
external
iliac
arteries
it
is
not
applicable
to
cases
in
which
there
is
such
a
degree
of
atheroma
as
would
interfere
with
the
successful
ligation
of
the
artery
the
continuity
of
the
artery
may
be
restored
by
grafting
into
the
gap
left
after
excision
of
the
sac
a
segment
of
the
great
saphena
vein
ligation
of
the
artery
the
object
of
tying
the
artery
is
to
diminish
or
to
arrest
the
flow
of
blood
through
the
aneurysm
so
that
the
blood
coagulates
both
in
the
sac
and
in
the
feeding
artery
the
ligature
may
be
applied
on
the
cardiac
side
of
the
aneurysm
proximal
ligation
or
to
the
artery
beyond
distal
ligation
proximal
ligation
the
ligature
may
be
applied
immediately
above
the
sac
anel
or
at
a
distance
above
john
hunter
the
hunterian
operation
ensures
that
the
ligature
is
applied
to
a
part
of
the
artery
that
is
presumably
healthy
and
where
relations
are
undisturbed
by
the
proximity
of
the
sac
the
best
example
is
the
ligation
of
the
superficial
femoral
artery
in
scarpa
s
triangle
or
in
hunter
s
canal
for
popliteal
aneurysm
it
is
on
record
that
syme
performed
this
operation
with
cure
of
the
aneurysm
on
thirty
nine
occasions
it
is
to
be
noted
that
the
hunterian
ligature
does
not
aim
at
arresting
the
flow
of
blood
through
the
sac
but
is
designed
so
to
diminish
its
volume
and
force
as
to
favour
the
deposition
within
the
sac
of
laminated
clot
the
development
of
the
collateral
circulation
which
follows
upon
ligation
of
the
artery
at
a
distance
above
the
sac
may
be
attended
with
just
that
amount
of
return
stream
which
favours
the
deposit
of
laminated
clot
and
consequently
the
cure
of
the
aneurysm
the
return
stream
may
however
be
so
forcible
as
to
prevent
coagulation
of
the
blood
in
the
sac
or
only
to
allow
of
the
formation
of
a
red
thrombus
which
may
in
its
turn
be
dispersed
so
that
pulsation
in
the
sac
recurs
this
does
not
necessarily
imply
failure
to
cure
as
the
recurrent
pulsation
may
only
be
temporary
the
formation
of
laminated
clot
may
ultimately
take
place
and
lead
to
consolidation
of
the
aneurysm
the
least
desirable
result
of
the
hunterian
ligature
is
met
with
in
cases
where
owing
to
widespread
arterial
disease
the
collateral
circulation
does
not
develop
and
gangrene
of
the
limb
supervenes
anel
s
ligature
is
only
practised
as
part
of
the
operation
which
deals
with
the
sac
directly
distal
ligation
the
tying
of
the
artery
beyond
the
sac
or
of
its
two
branches
where
it
bifurcates
brasdor
and
wardrop
may
arrest
or
only
diminish
the
flow
of
blood
through
the
sac
it
is
less
successful
than
the
proximal
ligature
and
is
therefore
restricted
to
aneurysms
so
situated
as
not
to
be
amenable
to
other
methods
for
example
in
aneurysm
of
the
common
carotid
near
its
origin
the
artery
may
be
ligated
near
its
bifurcation
or
in
aneurysm
of
the
innominate
artery
the
carotid
and
subclavian
arteries
are
tied
at
the
seat
of
election
compression
digital
compression
of
the
feeding
artery
has
been
given
up
except
as
a
preparation
for
operations
on
the
sac
with
a
view
to
favouring
the
development
of
a
collateral
circulation
macewen
s
acupuncture
or
needling
consists
in
passing
one
or
more
fine
highly
tempered
steel
needles
through
the
tissues
overlying
the
aneurysm
and
through
its
outer
wall
the
needles
are
made
to
touch
the
opposite
wall
of
the
sac
and
the
pulsation
of
the
aneurysm
imparts
a
movement
to
them
which
causes
them
to
scarify
the
inner
surface
of
the
sac
white
thrombus
forms
on
the
rough
surface
produced
and
leads
to
further
coagulation
the
needles
may
be
left
in
position
for
some
hours
being
shifted
from
time
to
time
the
projecting
ends
being
surrounded
with
sterile
gauze
the
moore
corradi
method
consists
in
introducing
through
the
wall
of
the
aneurysm
a
hollow
insulated
needle
through
the
lumen
of
which
from
to
feet
of
highly
drawn
silver
or
other
wire
is
passed
into
the
sac
where
it
coils
up
into
an
open
meshwork
fig
the
positive
pole
of
a
galvanic
battery
is
attached
to
the
wire
and
the
negative
pole
placed
over
the
patient
s
back
a
current
varying
in
strength
from
to
milliamperes
is
allowed
to
flow
for
about
an
hour
the
hollow
needle
is
then
withdrawn
but
the
wire
is
left
in
situ
the
results
are
somewhat
similar
to
those
obtained
by
needling
but
the
clot
formed
on
the
large
coil
of
wire
is
more
extensive
illustration
fig
radiogram
of
innominate
aneurysm
after
treatment
by
the
moore
corradi
method
two
feet
of
finely
drawn
silver
wire
were
introduced
the
patient
a
woman
aet
lived
for
ten
months
after
operation
free
from
pain
cf
fig
colt
s
method
of
wiring
has
been
mainly
used
in
the
treatment
of
abdominal
aneurysm
gilt
wire
in
the
form
of
a
wisp
is
introduced
through
the
cannula
and
expands
into
an
umbrella
shape
subcutaneous
injections
of
gelatin
three
or
four
ounces
of
a
per
cent
solution
of
white
gelatin
in
sterilised
water
at
a
temperature
of
about
o
f
are
injected
into
the
subcutaneous
tissue
of
the
abdomen
every
two
three
or
four
days
in
the
course
of
a
fortnight
or
three
weeks
improvement
may
begin
the
clot
which
forms
is
liable
to
soften
and
be
absorbed
but
a
repetition
of
the
injection
has
in
several
cases
established
a
permanent
cure
amputation
of
the
limb
is
indicated
in
cases
complicated
by
suppuration
by
secondary
haemorrhage
after
excision
or
ligation
or
by
gangrene
amputation
at
the
shoulder
was
performed
by
fergusson
in
a
case
of
subclavian
aneurysm
as
a
means
of
arresting
the
blood
flow
through
the
sac
traumatic
aneurysm
the
essential
feature
of
a
traumatic
aneurysm
is
that
it
is
produced
by
some
form
of
injury
which
divides
all
the
coats
of
the
artery
the
walls
of
the
injured
vessel
are
presumably
healthy
but
they
form
no
part
of
the
sac
of
the
aneurysm
the
sac
consists
of
the
condensed
and
thickened
tissues
around
the
artery
the
injury
to
the
artery
may
be
a
subcutaneous
one
such
as
a
tear
by
a
fragment
of
bone
much
more
commonly
it
is
a
punctured
wound
from
a
stab
or
from
a
bullet
the
aneurysm
usually
forms
soon
after
the
injury
is
inflicted
the
blood
slowly
escapes
into
the
surrounding
tissues
gradually
displacing
and
condensing
them
until
they
form
a
sac
enclosing
the
effused
blood
less
frequently
a
traumatic
aneurysm
forms
some
considerable
time
after
the
injury
from
gradual
stretching
of
the
fibrous
cicatrix
by
which
the
wound
in
the
wall
of
the
artery
has
been
closed
the
gradual
stretching
of
this
cicatrix
results
in
condensation
of
the
surrounding
structures
which
form
the
sac
on
the
inner
aspect
of
which
laminated
clot
is
deposited
a
traumatic
aneurysm
is
almost
always
sacculated
and
so
long
as
it
remains
circumscribed
has
the
same
characters
as
a
pathological
sacculated
aneurysm
with
the
addition
that
there
is
a
scar
in
the
overlying
skin
a
traumatic
aneurysm
is
liable
to
become
diffuse
a
change
which
although
attended
with
considerable
risk
of
gangrene
has
sometimes
been
the
means
of
bringing
about
a
cure
the
treatment
is
governed
by
the
same
principles
as
apply
to
the
pathological
varieties
but
as
the
walls
of
the
artery
are
not
diseased
operative
measures
dealing
with
the
sac
and
the
adjacent
segment
of
the
affected
artery
are
to
be
preferred
arterio
venous
aneurysm
an
abnormal
communication
between
an
artery
and
a
vein
constitutes
an
arterio
venous
aneurysm
two
varieties
are
recognised
one
in
which
the
communication
is
direct
aneurysmal
varix
the
other
in
which
the
vein
communicates
with
the
artery
through
the
medium
of
a
sac
varicose
aneurysm
either
variety
may
result
from
pathological
causes
but
in
the
majority
of
cases
they
are
traumatic
in
origin
being
due
to
such
injuries
as
stabs
punctured
wounds
and
gun
shot
injuries
which
involve
both
artery
and
vein
in
former
times
the
most
common
situation
was
at
the
bend
of
the
elbow
the
brachial
artery
being
accidentally
punctured
in
blood
letting
from
the
median
basilic
vein
arterio
venous
aneurysm
is
a
frequent
result
of
injuries
by
modern
high
velocity
bullets
for
example
in
the
neck
or
groin
in
aneurysmal
varix
the
higher
blood
pressure
in
the
artery
forces
arterial
blood
into
the
vein
which
near
the
point
of
communication
with
the
artery
tends
to
become
dilated
and
to
form
a
thick
walled
sac
beyond
which
the
vessel
and
its
tributaries
are
distended
and
tortuous
the
clinical
features
resemble
those
associated
with
varicose
veins
but
the
entrance
of
arterial
blood
into
the
dilated
veins
causes
them
to
pulsate
and
produces
in
them
a
vibratory
thrill
and
a
loud
murmur
in
those
at
the
groin
the
distension
of
the
veins
may
be
so
great
that
they
look
like
sinuses
running
through
the
muscles
a
feature
that
must
be
taken
into
account
in
any
operation
as
the
condition
tends
to
remain
stationary
the
support
of
an
elastic
bandage
is
all
that
is
required
but
when
the
condition
progresses
and
causes
serious
inconvenience
it
may
be
necessary
to
cut
down
and
expose
the
communication
between
the
artery
and
vein
and
after
separating
the
vessels
to
close
the
opening
in
each
by
suture
this
may
be
difficult
or
impossible
if
the
parts
are
matted
from
former
suppuration
if
it
is
impossible
thus
to
obliterate
the
communication
the
artery
should
be
ligated
above
and
below
the
point
of
communication
although
the
risk
of
gangrene
is
considerable
unless
means
are
taken
to
develop
the
collateral
circulation
beforehand
makins
varicose
aneurysm
usually
develops
in
relation
to
a
traumatic
aneurysm
the
sac
becoming
adherent
to
an
adjacent
vein
and
ultimately
opening
into
it
in
this
way
a
communication
between
the
artery
and
the
vein
is
established
and
the
clinical
features
are
those
of
a
combination
of
aneurysm
and
aneurysmal
varix
as
there
is
little
tendency
to
spontaneous
cure
and
as
the
aneurysm
is
liable
to
increase
in
size
and
finally
to
rupture
operative
treatment
is
usually
called
for
this
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
for
aneurysmal
varix
and
at
the
same
time
incising
the
sac
turning
out
the
clots
and
ligating
any
branches
which
open
into
the
sac
if
it
can
be
avoided
the
vein
should
not
be
ligated
aneurysms
of
individual
arteries
thoracic
aneurysm
all
varieties
of
aneurysm
occur
in
the
aorta
the
fusiform
being
the
most
common
although
a
sacculated
aneurysm
frequently
springs
from
a
fusiform
dilatation
the
clinical
features
depend
chiefly
on
the
direction
in
which
the
aneurysm
enlarges
and
are
not
always
well
marked
even
when
the
sac
is
of
considerable
size
they
consist
in
a
pulsatile
swelling
sometimes
in
the
supra
sternal
notch
but
usually
towards
the
right
side
of
the
sternum
with
an
increased
area
of
dulness
on
percussion
with
the
x
rays
a
dark
shadow
is
seen
corresponding
to
the
sac
pain
is
usually
a
prominent
symptom
and
is
largely
referable
to
the
pressure
of
the
aneurysm
on
the
vertebrae
or
the
sternum
causing
erosion
of
these
bones
pressure
on
the
thoracic
veins
and
on
the
air
passage
causes
cyanosis
and
dyspnoea
when
the
oesophagus
is
pressed
upon
the
patient
may
have
difficulty
in
swallowing
the
left
recurrent
nerve
may
be
stretched
or
pressed
upon
as
it
hooks
round
the
arch
of
the
aorta
and
hoarseness
of
the
voice
and
a
characteristic
brassy
cough
may
result
from
paralysis
of
the
muscles
of
the
larynx
which
it
supplies
the
vagus
the
phrenic
and
the
spinal
nerves
may
also
be
pressed
upon
when
the
aneurysm
is
on
the
transverse
part
of
the
arch
the
trachea
is
pulled
down
with
each
beat
of
the
heart
a
clinical
phenomena
known
as
the
tracheal
tug
aneurysm
of
the
descending
aorta
may
after
eroding
the
bodies
of
the
vertebrae
fig
and
posterior
portions
of
the
ribs
form
a
swelling
in
the
back
to
the
left
of
the
spine
inasmuch
as
obliteration
of
the
sac
and
the
feeding
artery
is
out
of
the
question
surgical
treatment
is
confined
to
causing
coagulation
of
the
blood
in
an
extension
or
pouching
of
the
sac
which
making
its
way
through
the
parietes
of
the
chest
threatens
to
rupture
externally
this
may
be
achieved
by
macewen
s
needles
or
by
the
introduction
of
wire
into
the
sac
we
have
had
cases
under
observation
in
which
the
treatment
referred
to
has
been
followed
by
such
an
amount
of
improvement
that
the
patient
has
been
able
to
resume
a
laborious
occupation
for
one
or
more
years
christopher
heath
found
that
improvement
followed
ligation
of
the
left
common
carotid
in
aneurysm
of
the
transverse
part
of
the
aortic
arch
illustration
fig
thoracic
aneurysm
threatening
to
rupture
externally
but
prevented
from
doing
so
by
macewen
s
needling
the
needles
were
left
in
for
forty
eight
hours
abdominal
aneurysm
aneurysm
is
much
less
frequent
in
the
abdominal
than
in
the
thoracic
aorta
while
any
of
the
large
branches
in
the
abdomen
may
be
affected
the
most
common
seats
are
in
the
aorta
itself
just
above
the
origin
of
the
coeliac
artery
and
at
the
bifurcation
the
clinical
features
vary
with
the
site
of
the
aneurysm
and
with
its
rapidity
and
direction
of
growth
a
smooth
rounded
swelling
which
exhibits
expansile
pulsation
forms
usually
towards
the
left
of
the
middle
line
it
may
extend
upwards
under
cover
of
the
ribs
downwards
towards
the
pelvis
or
backward
towards
the
loin
on
palpation
a
systolic
thrill
may
be
detected
but
the
presence
of
a
murmur
is
neither
constant
nor
characteristic
pain
is
usually
present
it
may
be
neuralgic
in
character
or
may
simulate
renal
colic
when
the
aneurysm
presses
on
the
vertebrae
and
erodes
them
the
symptoms
simulate
those
of
spinal
caries
particularly
if
as
sometimes
happens
symptoms
of
compression
paraplegia
ensue
in
its
growth
the
swelling
may
press
upon
and
displace
the
adjacent
viscera
and
so
interfere
with
their
functions
the
diagnosis
has
to
be
made
from
solid
or
cystic
tumours
overlying
the
artery
from
a
pulsating
aorta
and
from
spinal
caries
much
help
is
obtained
by
the
use
of
the
x
rays
the
condition
usually
proves
fatal
either
by
the
aneurysm
bursting
into
the
peritoneal
cavity
or
by
slow
leakage
into
the
retro
peritoneal
tissue
the
moore
corradi
method
has
been
successfully
employed
access
to
the
sac
having
been
obtained
by
opening
the
abdomen
ligation
of
the
aorta
has
so
far
been
unsuccessful
but
in
one
case
operated
upon
by
keen
the
patient
survived
forty
eight
days
innominate
aneurysm
may
be
of
the
fusiform
or
of
the
sacculated
variety
and
is
frequently
associated
with
pouching
of
the
aorta
it
usually
grows
upwards
and
laterally
projecting
above
the
sternum
and
right
clavicle
which
may
be
eroded
or
displaced
fig
symptoms
of
pressure
on
the
structures
in
the
neck
similar
to
those
produced
by
aortic
aneurysm
occur
the
pulses
in
the
right
upper
extremity
and
in
the
right
carotid
and
its
branches
are
diminished
and
delayed
pressure
on
the
right
brachial
plexus
causes
shooting
pain
down
the
arm
and
muscular
paresis
on
that
side
vaso
motor
disturbances
and
contraction
of
the
pupil
on
the
right
side
may
result
from
pressure
on
the
sympathetic
death
may
take
place
from
rupture
or
from
pressure
on
the
air
passage
illustration
fig
innominate
aneurysm
in
a
woman
aet
eight
months
after
treatment
by
moore
corradi
method
cf
fig
the
available
methods
of
treatment
are
ligation
of
the
right
common
carotid
and
third
part
of
the
right
subclavian
wardrop
s
operation
of
which
a
number
of
successful
cases
have
been
recorded
those
most
suitable
for
ligation
are
cases
in
which
the
aneurysm
is
circumscribed
and
globular
sheen
if
ligation
is
found
to
be
impracticable
the
moore
corradi
method
or
macewen
s
needling
may
be
tried
carotid
aneurysms
aneurysm
of
the
common
carotid
is
more
frequent
on
the
right
than
on
the
left
side
and
is
usually
situated
either
at
the
root
of
the
neck
or
near
the
bifurcation
it
is
the
aneurysm
most
frequently
met
with
in
women
from
its
position
the
swelling
is
liable
to
press
on
the
vagus
recurrent
and
sympathetic
nerves
on
the
air
passage
and
on
the
oesophagus
giving
rise
to
symptoms
referable
to
such
pressure
there
may
be
cerebral
symptoms
from
interference
with
the
blood
supply
of
the
brain
aneurysm
near
the
origin
has
to
be
diagnosed
from
subclavian
innominate
and
aortic
aneurysm
and
from
other
swellings
solid
or
fluid
met
with
in
the
neck
it
is
often
difficult
to
determine
with
precision
the
trunk
from
which
an
aneurysm
at
the
root
of
the
neck
originates
and
not
infrequently
more
than
one
vessel
shares
in
the
dilatation
a
careful
consideration
of
the
position
in
which
the
swelling
first
appeared
of
the
direction
in
which
it
has
progressed
of
its
pressure
effects
and
of
the
condition
of
the
pulses
beyond
may
help
in
distinguishing
between
aortic
innominate
carotid
and
subclavian
aneurysms
skiagraphy
is
also
of
assistance
in
recognising
the
vessel
involved
tumours
of
the
thyreoid
enlarged
lymph
glands
and
fatty
and
sarcomatous
tumours
can
usually
be
distinguished
from
aneurysm
by
the
history
of
the
swelling
and
by
physical
examination
cystic
tumours
and
abscesses
in
the
neck
are
sometimes
more
difficult
to
differentiate
on
account
of
the
apparently
expansile
character
of
the
pulsation
transmitted
to
them
the
fact
that
compression
of
the
vessel
does
not
affect
the
size
and
tension
of
these
fluid
swellings
is
useful
in
distinguishing
them
from
aneurysm
treatment
digital
compression
of
the
vessel
against
the
transverse
process
of
the
sixth
cervical
vertebra
the
carotid
tubercle
has
been
successfully
employed
in
the
treatment
of
aneurysm
near
the
bifurcation
proximal
ligation
in
the
case
of
high
aneurysms
or
distal
ligation
in
those
situated
at
the
root
of
the
neck
is
more
certain
extirpation
of
the
sac
is
probably
the
best
method
of
treatment
especially
in
those
of
traumatic
origin
these
operations
are
attended
with
considerable
risk
of
hemiplegia
from
interference
with
the
blood
supply
of
the
brain
the
external
carotid
and
the
cervical
portion
of
the
internal
carotid
are
seldom
the
primary
seat
of
aneurysm
although
they
are
liable
to
be
implicated
by
the
upward
spread
of
an
aneurysm
at
the
bifurcation
of
the
common
trunk
in
addition
to
the
ordinary
signs
of
aneurysm
the
clinical
manifestations
are
chiefly
referable
to
pressure
on
the
pharynx
and
larynx
and
on
the
hypoglossal
nerve
aneurysm
of
the
internal
carotid
is
of
special
importance
on
account
of
the
way
in
which
it
bulges
into
the
pharynx
in
the
region
of
the
tonsil
in
some
cases
closely
simulating
a
tonsillar
abscess
cases
are
on
record
in
which
such
an
aneurysm
has
been
mistaken
for
an
abscess
and
incised
with
disastrous
results
aneurysmal
varix
may
occur
in
the
neck
as
a
result
of
stabs
or
bullet
wounds
the
communication
is
usually
between
the
common
carotid
artery
and
the
internal
jugular
vein
the
resulting
interference
with
the
cerebral
circulation
causes
headache
giddiness
and
other
brain
symptoms
and
a
persistent
loud
murmur
is
usually
a
source
of
annoyance
to
the
patient
and
may
be
sufficient
indication
for
operative
treatment
intracranial
aneurysm
involves
the
internal
carotid
and
its
branches
or
the
basilar
artery
and
appears
to
be
more
frequently
associated
with
syphilis
and
with
valvular
disease
of
the
heart
than
are
external
aneurysms
it
gives
rise
to
symptoms
similar
to
those
of
other
intracranial
tumours
and
there
is
sometimes
a
loud
murmur
it
usually
proves
fatal
by
rupture
and
intracranial
haemorrhage
the
treatment
is
to
ligate
the
common
carotid
or
the
vertebral
artery
in
the
neck
according
to
the
seat
of
the
aneurysm
orbital
aneurysm
the
term
pulsating
exophthalmos
is
employed
to
embrace
a
number
of
pathological
conditions
including
aneurysm
in
which
the
chief
symptoms
are
pulsation
in
the
orbit
and
protrusion
of
the
eyeball
there
may
be
in
addition
congestion
and
oedema
of
the
eyelids
and
a
distinct
thrill
and
murmur
which
can
be
controlled
by
compression
of
the
common
carotid
in
the
neck
varying
degrees
of
ocular
paralysis
and
of
interference
with
vision
may
also
be
present
these
symptoms
are
due
in
the
majority
of
cases
to
an
aneurysmal
varix
of
the
internal
carotid
artery
and
cavernous
sinus
which
is
often
traumatic
in
origin
being
produced
either
by
fracture
of
the
base
of
the
skull
or
by
a
punctured
wound
of
the
orbit
in
other
cases
they
are
due
to
aneurysm
of
the
ophthalmic
artery
to
thrombosis
of
the
cavernous
sinus
and
in
rare
instances
to
cirsoid
aneurysm
if
compression
of
the
common
carotid
is
found
to
arrest
the
pulsation
ligation
of
this
vessel
is
indicated
subclavian
aneurysm
subclavian
aneurysm
is
usually
met
with
in
men
who
follow
occupations
involving
constant
use
of
the
shoulder
for
example
dock
porters
and
coal
heavers
it
is
more
common
on
the
right
side
the
aneurysm
usually
springs
from
the
third
part
of
the
artery
and
appears
as
a
tense
rounded
pulsatile
swelling
just
above
the
clavicle
and
to
the
outer
side
of
the
sterno
mastoid
muscle
it
occasionally
extends
towards
the
thorax
where
it
may
become
adherent
to
the
pleura
the
radial
pulse
on
the
same
side
is
small
and
delayed
congestion
and
oedema
of
the
arm
with
pain
numbness
and
muscular
weakness
may
result
from
pressure
on
the
veins
and
nerves
as
they
pass
under
the
clavicle
and
pressure
on
the
phrenic
nerve
may
induce
hiccough
the
aneurysm
is
of
slow
growth
and
occasionally
undergoes
spontaneous
cure
the
conditions
most
likely
to
be
mistaken
for
it
are
a
soft
rapidly
growing
sarcoma
and
a
normal
artery
raised
on
a
cervical
rib
on
account
of
the
relations
of
the
artery
and
of
its
branches
treatment
is
attended
with
greater
difficulty
and
danger
in
subclavian
than
in
almost
any
other
form
of
external
aneurysm
the
available
operative
measures
are
proximal
ligation
of
the
innominate
and
distal
ligation
in
some
cases
it
has
been
found
necessary
to
combine
distal
ligation
with
amputation
at
the
shoulder
joint
to
prevent
the
collateral
circulation
maintaining
the
flow
through
the
aneurysm
matas
operation
has
been
successfully
performed
by
hogarth
pringle
axillary
aneurysm
this
is
usually
met
with
in
the
right
arm
of
labouring
men
and
sailors
and
not
infrequently
follows
an
injury
in
the
region
of
the
shoulder
the
vessel
may
be
damaged
by
the
head
of
a
dislocated
humerus
or
in
attempts
to
reduce
the
dislocation
by
the
fragments
of
a
fractured
bone
or
by
a
stab
or
cut
sometimes
the
vein
also
is
injured
and
an
arterio
venous
aneurysm
established
owing
to
the
laxity
of
the
tissues
it
increases
rapidly
and
it
may
soon
attain
a
large
size
filling
up
the
axilla
and
displacing
the
clavicle
upwards
this
renders
compression
of
the
third
part
of
the
subclavian
difficult
or
impossible
it
may
extend
beneath
the
clavicle
into
the
neck
or
extending
inwards
may
form
adhesions
to
the
chest
wall
and
after
eroding
the
ribs
to
the
pleura
the
usual
symptoms
of
aneurysm
are
present
and
the
pressure
effects
on
the
veins
and
nerves
are
similar
to
those
produced
by
an
aneurysm
of
the
subclavian
intra
thoracic
complications
such
as
pleurisy
or
pneumonia
are
not
infrequent
when
there
are
adhesions
to
the
chest
wall
and
pleura
rupture
may
take
place
externally
into
the
shoulder
joint
or
into
the
pleura
extirpation
of
the
sac
is
the
operation
of
choice
but
if
this
is
impracticable
ligation
of
the
third
part
of
the
subclavian
may
be
had
recourse
to
brachial
aneurysm
usually
occurs
at
the
bend
of
the
elbow
is
of
traumatic
origin
and
is
best
treated
by
excision
of
the
sac
aneurysmal
varix
which
was
frequently
met
with
in
this
situation
in
the
days
of
the
barber
surgeons
usually
as
a
result
of
the
artery
having
been
accidentally
wounded
while
performing
venesection
of
the
median
basilic
vein
may
be
treated
according
to
the
amount
of
discomfort
it
causes
by
a
supporting
bandage
or
by
ligation
of
the
artery
above
and
below
the
point
of
communication
aneurysms
of
the
vessels
of
the
forearm
and
hand
call
for
no
special
mention
they
are
almost
invariably
traumatic
and
are
treated
by
excision
of
the
sac
inguinal
aneurysm
aneurysm
of
the
iliac
and
femoral
arteries
aneurysms
appearing
in
the
region
of
poupart
s
ligament
may
have
their
origin
in
the
external
or
common
iliac
arteries
or
in
the
upper
part
of
the
femoral
on
account
of
the
tension
of
the
fascia
lata
they
tend
to
spread
upwards
towards
the
abdomen
and
to
a
less
extent
downwards
into
the
thigh
sometimes
a
constriction
occurs
across
the
sac
at
the
level
of
poupart
s
ligament
the
pressure
exerted
on
the
nerves
and
veins
of
the
lower
extremity
causes
pain
congestion
and
oedema
of
the
limb
rupture
may
take
place
externally
or
into
the
cellular
tissue
of
the
iliac
fossa
these
aneurysms
have
to
be
diagnosed
from
pulsating
sarcoma
growing
from
the
pelvic
bones
and
from
an
abscess
or
a
mass
of
enlarged
lymph
glands
overlying
the
artery
and
transmitting
its
pulsation
the
method
of
treatment
that
has
met
with
most
success
is
ligation
of
the
common
or
external
iliac
reached
either
by
reflecting
the
peritoneum
from
off
the
iliac
fossa
extra
peritoneal
operation
or
by
going
through
the
peritoneal
cavity
trans
peritoneal
operation
gluteal
aneurysm
an
aneurysm
in
the
buttock
may
arise
from
the
superior
or
from
the
inferior
gluteal
artery
but
by
the
time
it
forms
a
salient
swelling
it
is
seldom
possible
to
recognise
by
external
examination
in
which
vessel
it
takes
origin
the
special
symptoms
to
which
it
gives
rise
are
pain
down
the
limb
from
pressure
on
the
sciatic
nerve
and
interference
with
the
movements
at
the
hip
ligation
of
the
hypogastric
internal
iliac
by
the
trans
peritoneal
route
is
the
most
satisfactory
method
of
treatment
extirpation
of
the
sac
is
difficult
and
dangerous
especially
when
the
aneurysm
has
spread
into
the
pelvis
femoral
aneurysm
aneurysm
of
the
femoral
artery
beyond
the
origin
of
the
profunda
branch
is
usually
traumatic
in
origin
and
is
more
common
in
scarpa
s
triangle
than
in
hunter
s
canal
any
of
the
methods
already
described
is
available
for
their
treatment
the
choice
lying
between
matas
operation
and
ligation
of
the
external
iliac
aneurysm
of
the
profunda
femoris
is
distinguished
from
that
of
the
main
trunk
by
the
fact
that
the
pulses
beyond
are
in
the
former
unaffected
and
by
the
normal
artery
being
felt
pulsating
over
or
alongside
the
sac
in
aneurysmal
varix
a
not
infrequent
result
of
a
bullet
wound
or
a
stab
the
communication
with
the
vein
may
involve
the
main
trunk
of
the
femoral
artery
should
operative
interference
become
necessary
as
a
result
of
progressive
increase
in
size
of
the
tumour
or
progressive
distension
of
the
veins
of
the
limb
an
attempt
should
be
made
to
separate
the
vessels
concerned
and
to
close
the
opening
in
each
by
suture
if
this
is
impracticable
the
artery
is
tied
above
and
below
the
communication
gangrene
of
the
limb
may
supervene
and
we
have
observed
a
case
in
which
the
gangrene
extended
up
to
the
junction
of
the
middle
and
lower
thirds
of
the
thigh
and
in
which
recovery
followed
upon
amputation
of
the
thigh
popliteal
aneurysm
this
is
the
most
common
surgical
aneurysm
and
is
not
infrequently
met
with
in
both
limbs
it
is
generally
due
to
disease
of
the
artery
and
repeated
slight
strains
which
are
so
liable
to
occur
at
the
knee
play
an
important
part
in
its
formation
in
former
times
it
was
common
in
post
boys
from
the
repeated
flexion
and
extension
of
the
knee
in
riding
the
aneurysm
is
usually
of
the
sacculated
variety
and
may
spring
from
the
front
or
from
the
back
of
the
vessel
it
may
exert
pressure
on
the
bones
and
ligaments
of
the
joint
and
it
has
been
known
to
rupture
into
the
articulation
the
pain
stiffness
and
effusion
into
the
joint
which
accompany
these
changes
often
lead
to
an
erroneous
diagnosis
of
joint
disease
the
sac
may
press
upon
the
popliteal
artery
or
vein
and
their
branches
causing
congestion
and
oedema
of
the
leg
and
lead
to
gangrene
pressure
on
the
tibial
and
common
peroneal
nerves
gives
rise
to
severe
pain
muscular
cramp
and
weakness
of
the
leg
the
differential
diagnosis
is
to
be
made
from
abscess
bursal
cyst
enlarged
glands
and
sarcoma
especially
pulsating
sarcoma
of
one
of
the
bones
entering
into
the
knee
joint
the
choice
of
operation
lies
between
ligation
of
the
femoral
artery
in
hunter
s
canal
and
matas
operation
of
aneurysmo
arteriorrhaphy
the
success
which
attends
the
hunterian
operation
is
evidenced
by
the
fact
that
syme
performed
it
thirty
seven
times
without
a
single
failure
if
it
fails
the
old
operation
should
be
considered
but
it
is
a
more
serious
operation
and
one
which
is
more
liable
to
be
followed
by
gangrene
of
the
limb
experience
shows
that
ligation
of
the
vein
or
even
the
removal
of
a
portion
of
it
is
not
necessarily
followed
by
gangrene
the
risk
of
gangrene
is
diminished
by
a
course
of
digital
compression
of
the
femoral
artery
before
operating
on
the
aneurysm
aneurysmal
varix
is
sometimes
met
with
in
the
region
of
the
popliteal
space
it
is
characterised
by
the
usual
symptoms
and
is
treated
by
palliative
measures
or
by
ligation
of
the
artery
above
and
below
the
point
of
communication
aneurysm
in
the
leg
and
foot
is
rare
it
is
almost
always
traumatic
and
is
treated
by
excision
of
the
sac
chapter
xv
the
lymph
vessels
and
glands
anatomy
and
physiology
injuries
of
lymph
vessels
wounds
of
thoracic
duct
diseases
of
lymph
vessels
lymphangitis
varieties
lymphangiectasis
filarial
disease
lymphangioma
diseases
of
lymph
glands
lymphadenitis
septic
tuberculous
syphilitic
lymphadenoma
leucocythaemia
tumours
surgical
anatomy
and
physiology
lymph
is
essentially
blood
plasma
which
has
passed
through
the
walls
of
capillaries
after
bathing
and
nourishing
the
tissues
it
is
collected
by
lymph
vessels
which
return
it
to
the
blood
stream
by
way
of
the
thoracic
duct
these
lymph
vessels
take
origin
in
the
lymph
spaces
of
the
tissues
and
in
the
walls
of
serous
cavities
and
they
usually
run
alongside
blood
vessels
perivascular
lymph
vessels
they
have
a
structure
similar
to
that
of
veins
but
are
more
abundantly
provided
with
valves
along
the
course
of
the
lymph
trunks
are
the
lymph
glands
which
possess
a
definite
capsule
and
are
composed
of
a
reticulated
connective
tissue
the
spaces
of
which
are
packed
with
leucocytes
the
glands
act
as
filters
arresting
not
only
inert
substances
such
as
blood
pigment
circulating
in
the
lymph
but
also
living
elements
such
as
cancer
cells
or
bacteria
as
it
passes
through
a
gland
the
lymph
is
brought
into
intimate
contact
with
the
leucocytes
and
in
bacterial
infections
there
is
always
a
struggle
between
the
organisms
and
the
leucocytes
so
that
the
glands
may
be
looked
upon
as
an
important
line
of
defence
retarding
or
preventing
the
passage
of
bacteria
and
their
products
into
the
general
circulation
the
infective
agent
moreover
in
order
to
reach
the
blood
stream
must
usually
overcome
the
resistance
of
several
glands
lymph
glands
are
for
the
most
part
arranged
in
groups
or
chains
such
as
those
in
the
axilla
neck
and
groin
in
any
given
situation
they
vary
in
number
and
size
in
different
individuals
and
fresh
glands
may
be
formed
on
comparatively
slight
stimulus
and
disappear
when
the
stimulus
is
withdrawn
the
best
known
example
of
this
is
the
increase
in
the
number
of
glands
in
the
axilla
which
takes
place
during
lactation
when
this
function
ceases
many
of
the
glands
become
involuted
and
are
transformed
into
fat
and
in
the
event
of
a
subsequent
lactation
they
are
again
developed
after
glands
have
been
removed
by
operation
new
ones
may
be
formed
the
following
are
the
more
important
groups
of
glands
and
the
areas
drained
by
them
in
the
head
and
neck
and
in
the
extremities
head
and
neck
the
anterior
auricular
parotid
and
pre
auricular
glands
lie
beneath
the
parotid
fascia
in
front
of
the
ear
and
some
are
partly
embedded
in
the
substance
of
the
parotid
gland
they
drain
the
parts
about
the
temple
cheek
eyelids
and
auricle
and
are
frequently
the
seat
of
tuberculous
disease
the
occipital
gland
situated
over
the
origin
of
the
trapezius
from
the
superior
curved
line
drains
the
top
and
back
of
the
head
it
is
rarely
infected
the
posterior
auricular
mastoid
glands
lie
over
the
mastoid
process
and
drain
the
side
of
the
head
and
auricle
these
three
groups
pour
their
lymph
into
the
superficial
cervical
glands
the
submaxillary
two
to
six
in
number
lie
along
the
lower
order
of
the
mandible
from
the
symphysis
to
the
angle
the
posterior
ones
paramandibular
being
closely
connected
with
the
submaxillary
salivary
gland
they
receive
lymph
from
the
face
lips
floor
of
the
mouth
gums
teeth
anterior
part
of
tongue
and
the
alae
nasi
and
from
the
pre
auricular
glands
the
lymph
passes
from
them
into
the
deeper
cervical
glands
they
are
frequently
infected
with
tubercle
with
epithelioma
which
has
spread
to
them
from
the
mouth
and
also
with
pyogenic
organisms
the
submental
glands
lie
in
or
close
to
the
median
line
between
the
anterior
bellies
of
the
digastric
muscles
and
receive
lymph
from
the
lips
it
is
rare
for
them
to
be
the
seat
of
tubercle
but
in
epithelioma
of
the
lower
lip
and
floor
of
the
mouth
they
are
infected
at
an
early
stage
of
the
disease
the
supra
hyoid
gland
lies
a
little
farther
back
immediately
above
the
hyoid
bone
and
receives
lymph
from
the
tongue
the
superficial
cervical
external
jugular
glands
when
present
lie
along
the
external
jugular
vein
and
receives
lymph
from
the
occipital
and
auricular
glands
and
from
the
auricle
the
sterno
mastoid
glands
glandulae
concatinatae
form
a
chain
along
the
posterior
edge
of
the
sterno
mastoid
muscle
some
of
them
lying
beneath
the
muscle
they
are
commonly
enlarged
in
secondary
syphilis
the
superior
deep
cervical
internal
jugular
glands
from
six
to
twenty
in
number
form
a
continuous
chain
along
the
internal
jugular
vein
beneath
the
sterno
mastoid
muscle
they
drain
the
various
groups
of
glands
which
lie
nearer
the
surface
also
the
interior
of
the
skull
the
larynx
trachea
thyreoid
and
lower
part
of
the
pharynx
and
pour
their
lymph
into
the
main
trunks
at
the
root
of
the
neck
belonging
to
this
group
is
one
large
gland
the
tonsillar
gland
which
lies
behind
the
posterior
belly
of
the
digastric
and
rests
in
the
angle
between
the
internal
jugular
and
common
facial
veins
it
is
commonly
enlarged
in
affections
of
the
tonsil
and
posterior
part
of
the
tongue
in
the
same
group
are
three
or
four
glands
which
lie
entirely
under
cover
of
the
upper
end
of
the
sterno
mastoid
muscle
and
surround
the
accessory
nerve
before
it
perforates
the
muscle
the
deep
cervical
glands
are
commonly
infected
by
tubercle
and
also
by
epithelioma
secondary
to
disease
in
the
tongue
or
throat
the
inferior
deep
cervical
supra
clavicular
glands
lie
in
the
posterior
triangle
above
the
clavicle
they
receive
lymph
from
the
lowest
cervical
glands
from
the
upper
part
of
the
chest
wall
and
from
the
highest
axillary
glands
they
are
frequently
infected
in
cancer
of
the
breast
those
on
the
left
side
also
in
cancer
of
the
stomach
the
removal
of
diseased
supra
clavicular
glands
is
not
to
be
lightly
undertaken
as
difficulties
are
liable
to
ensue
in
connection
with
the
thoracic
duct
the
pleura
or
the
junction
of
the
subclavian
and
internal
jugular
veins
the
retro
pharyngeal
glands
lie
on
each
side
of
the
median
line
upon
the
rectus
capitis
anticus
major
muscle
and
in
front
of
the
pre
vertebral
layer
of
the
cervical
fascia
they
receive
part
of
the
lymph
from
the
posterior
wall
of
the
pharynx
the
interior
of
the
nose
and
its
accessory
cavities
the
auditory
eustachian
tube
and
the
tympanum
when
they
are
infected
with
pyogenic
organisms
or
with
tubercle
bacilli
they
may
lead
to
the
formation
of
one
form
of
retro
pharyngeal
abscess
upper
extremity
the
epi
trochlear
and
cubital
glands
vary
in
number
that
most
commonly
present
lying
about
an
inch
and
a
half
above
the
medial
epi
condyle
and
other
and
smaller
glands
may
lie
along
the
medial
internal
bicipital
groove
or
at
the
bend
of
the
elbow
they
drain
the
ulnar
side
of
the
hand
and
forearm
and
pour
their
lymph
into
the
axillary
group
the
epi
trochlear
gland
is
sometimes
enlarged
in
syphilis
the
axillary
glands
are
arranged
in
groups
a
central
group
lies
embedded
in
the
axillary
fascia
and
fat
and
is
often
related
to
an
opening
in
it
a
posterior
or
subscapular
group
lies
along
the
line
of
the
subscapular
vessels
anterior
or
pectoral
groups
lie
behind
the
pectoralis
minor
along
the
medial
side
of
the
axillary
vein
and
an
inter
pectoral
group
between
the
two
pectoral
muscles
the
axillary
glands
receive
lymph
from
the
arm
mamma
and
side
of
the
chest
and
pass
it
on
into
the
lowest
cervical
glands
and
the
main
lymph
trunk
they
are
frequently
the
seat
of
pyogenic
tuberculous
and
cancerous
infection
and
their
complete
removal
is
an
essential
part
of
the
operation
for
cancer
of
the
breast
lower
extremity
the
popliteal
glands
include
one
superficial
gland
at
the
termination
of
the
small
saphenous
vein
and
several
deeper
ones
in
relation
to
the
popliteal
vessels
they
receive
lymph
from
the
toes
and
foot
and
transmit
it
to
the
inguinal
glands
the
femoral
glands
lie
vertically
along
the
upper
part
of
the
great
saphenous
vein
and
receive
lymph
from
the
leg
and
foot
from
them
the
lymph
passes
to
the
deep
inguinal
and
external
iliac
glands
the
femoral
glands
often
participate
in
pyogenic
infections
entering
through
the
skin
of
the
toes
and
sole
of
the
foot
the
superficial
inguinal
glands
lie
along
the
inguinal
poupart
s
ligament
and
receive
lymph
from
the
external
genitals
anus
perineum
buttock
and
anterior
abdominal
wall
the
lymph
passes
on
to
the
deep
inguinal
and
external
iliac
glands
the
superficial
glands
through
their
relations
to
the
genitals
are
frequently
the
subject
of
venereal
infection
and
also
of
epithelioma
when
this
disease
affects
the
genitals
or
anus
they
are
rarely
the
seat
of
tuberculosis
the
deep
inguinal
glands
lie
on
the
medial
side
of
the
femoral
vein
and
sometimes
within
the
femoral
canal
they
receive
lymph
from
the
deep
lymphatics
of
the
lower
limb
and
some
of
the
efferent
vessels
from
the
femoral
and
superficial
inguinal
glands
the
lymph
then
passes
on
through
the
femoral
canal
to
the
external
iliac
glands
the
extension
of
malignant
disease
whether
cancer
or
sarcoma
can
often
be
traced
along
these
deeper
lymphatics
into
the
pelvis
and
as
the
obstruction
to
the
flow
of
lymph
increases
there
is
a
corresponding
increase
in
the
swollen
dropsical
condition
of
the
lower
limb
on
the
same
side
the
glands
of
the
thorax
and
abdomen
will
be
considered
with
the
surgery
of
these
regions
injuries
of
lymph
vessels
lymph
vessels
are
divided
in
all
wounds
and
the
lymph
that
escapes
from
them
is
added
to
any
discharge
that
may
be
present
in
injuries
of
larger
trunks
the
lymph
may
escape
in
considerable
quantity
as
a
colourless
watery
fluid
lymphorrhagia
and
the
opening
through
which
it
escapes
is
known
as
a
lymphatic
fistula
this
has
been
observed
chiefly
after
extensive
operation
for
the
removal
of
malignant
glands
in
the
groin
where
there
already
exists
a
considerable
degree
of
obstruction
to
the
lymph
stream
and
in
such
cases
the
lymph
including
that
which
has
accumulated
in
the
vessels
of
the
limb
may
escape
in
such
abundance
as
to
soak
through
large
dressings
and
delay
healing
ultimately
new
lymph
channels
are
formed
so
that
at
the
end
of
from
four
to
six
weeks
the
discharge
of
lymph
ceases
and
the
wound
heals
lymphatic
oedema
when
the
lymphatic
return
from
a
limb
has
been
seriously
interfered
with
as
for
example
when
the
axillary
contents
has
been
completely
cleared
out
in
operating
for
cancer
of
the
breast
a
condition
of
lymphatic
oedema
may
result
the
arm
becoming
swollen
tight
and
heavy
various
degrees
of
the
conditions
are
met
with
in
the
severe
forms
there
is
pain
as
well
as
incapacity
of
the
limb
as
in
ordinary
oedema
the
condition
is
relieved
by
elevation
of
the
limb
but
not
nearly
to
the
same
degree
in
time
the
tissues
become
so
hard
and
tense
as
scarcely
to
pit
on
pressure
this
is
in
part
due
to
the
formation
of
new
connective
tissue
and
hypertrophy
of
the
skin
in
advanced
cases
there
is
a
gradual
transition
into
one
form
of
elephantiasis
handley
has
devised
a
method
of
treatment
lymphangioplasty
the
object
of
which
is
to
drain
the
lymph
by
embedding
a
number
of
silk
threads
in
the
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
wounds
of
the
thoracic
duct
the
thoracic
duct
usually
opens
at
the
angle
formed
by
the
junction
of
the
left
internal
jugular
and
subclavian
veins
but
it
may
open
into
either
of
these
vessels
by
one
or
by
several
channels
or
the
duct
may
be
double
throughout
its
course
there
is
a
smaller
duct
on
the
right
side
the
right
lymphatic
duct
the
duct
or
ducts
may
be
displaced
by
a
tumour
or
a
mass
of
enlarged
glands
and
may
be
accidentally
wounded
in
dissections
at
the
root
of
the
neck
jets
of
milky
fluid
chyle
may
at
once
escape
from
it
the
jets
are
rhythmical
and
coincide
with
expiration
the
injury
may
however
not
be
observed
at
the
time
of
operation
but
later
through
the
dressings
being
soaked
with
chyle
chylorrhoea
if
the
wound
involves
the
only
existing
main
duct
and
all
the
chyle
escapes
the
patient
suffers
from
intense
thirst
emaciation
and
weakness
and
may
die
of
inanition
but
if
as
is
usually
the
case
only
one
of
several
collateral
channels
is
implicated
the
loss
of
chyle
may
be
of
little
moment
as
the
discharge
usually
ceases
if
the
wound
heals
so
that
the
chyle
is
prevented
from
escaping
a
fluctuating
swelling
may
form
beneath
the
scar
in
course
of
time
it
gradually
disappears
an
attempt
should
be
made
to
close
the
wound
in
the
duct
by
means
of
a
fine
suture
failing
this
the
duct
must
be
occluded
by
a
ligature
as
if
it
were
a
bleeding
artery
the
tissues
are
then
stitched
over
it
and
the
skin
wound
accurately
closed
so
as
to
obtain
primary
union
firm
pressure
being
applied
by
dressings
and
an
elastic
webbing
bandage
even
if
the
main
duct
is
obliterated
a
collateral
circulation
is
usually
established
a
wound
of
the
right
lymphatic
duct
is
of
less
importance
subcutaneous
rupture
of
the
thoracic
duct
may
result
from
a
crush
of
the
thorax
the
chyle
escapes
and
accumulates
in
the
cellular
tissue
of
the
posterior
mediastinum
behind
the
peritoneum
in
the
pleural
cavity
chylo
thorax
or
in
the
peritoneal
cavity
chylous
ascites
there
are
physical
signs
of
fluid
in
one
or
other
of
these
situations
but
as
a
rule
the
nature
of
the
lesion
is
only
recognised
when
chyle
is
withdrawn
by
the
exploring
needle
diseases
of
lymph
vessels
lymphangitis
inflammation
of
peripheral
lymph
vessels
usually
results
from
some
primary
source
of
pyogenic
infection
in
the
skin
this
may
be
a
wound
or
a
purulent
blister
and
the
streptococcus
pyogenes
is
the
organism
most
frequently
present
septic
lymphangitis
is
commonly
met
with
in
those
who
from
the
nature
of
their
occupation
handle
infective
material
a
gonococcal
form
has
been
observed
in
those
suffering
from
gonorrhoea
the
inflammation
affects
chiefly
the
walls
of
the
vessels
and
is
attended
with
clotting
of
the
lymph
there
is
also
some
degree
of
inflammation
of
the
surrounding
cellular
tissue
peri
lymphangitis
one
or
more
abscesses
may
form
along
the
course
of
the
vessels
or
a
spreading
cellulitis
may
supervene
the
clinical
features
resemble
those
of
other
pyogenic
infections
and
there
are
wavy
red
lines
running
from
the
source
of
infection
towards
the
nearest
lymph
glands
these
correspond
to
the
inflamed
vessels
and
are
the
seat
of
burning
pain
and
tenderness
the
associated
glands
are
enlarged
and
painful
in
severe
cases
the
symptoms
merge
into
those
of
septicaemia
when
the
deep
lymph
vessels
alone
are
involved
the
superficial
red
lines
are
absent
but
the
limb
becomes
greatly
swollen
and
pits
on
pressure
in
cases
of
extensive
lymphangitis
especially
when
there
are
repeated
attacks
the
vessels
are
obliterated
by
the
formation
of
new
connective
tissue
and
a
persistent
solid
oedema
results
culminating
in
one
form
of
elephantiasis
treatment
the
primary
source
of
infection
is
dealt
with
on
the
usual
lines
if
the
lymphangitis
affects
an
extremity
bier
s
elastic
bandage
is
applied
and
if
suppuration
occurs
the
pus
is
let
out
through
one
or
more
small
incisions
in
other
parts
of
the
body
klapp
s
suction
bells
are
employed
an
autogenous
vaccine
may
be
prepared
and
injected
when
the
condition
has
subsided
the
limb
is
massaged
and
evenly
bandaged
to
promote
the
disappearance
of
oedema
tuberculous
lymphangitis
although
lymph
vessels
play
an
important
role
in
the
spread
of
tuberculosis
the
clinical
recognition
of
the
disease
in
them
is
exceptional
the
infection
spreads
upwards
along
the
superficial
lymphatics
which
become
nodularly
thickened
at
one
or
more
points
larger
peri
lymphangitic
nodules
may
form
and
break
down
into
abscesses
and
ulcers
the
nearest
group
of
glands
become
infected
at
an
early
stage
when
the
disease
is
widely
distributed
throughout
the
lymphatics
of
the
limb
it
becomes
swollen
and
hard
a
condition
illustrated
by
lupus
elephantiasis
syphilitic
lymphangitis
is
observed
in
cases
of
primary
syphilis
in
which
the
vessels
of
the
dorsum
of
the
penis
can
be
felt
as
indurated
cords
in
addition
to
acting
as
channels
for
the
conveyance
of
bacterial
infection
lymph
vessels
frequently
convey
the
cells
of
malignant
tumours
and
especially
cancer
from
the
seat
of
the
primary
disease
to
the
nearest
lymph
glands
and
they
may
themselves
become
the
seat
of
cancerous
growth
forming
nodular
cords
the
permeation
of
cancer
by
way
of
the
lymphatics
described
by
sampson
handley
has
already
been
referred
to
lymphangiectasis
is
a
dilated
or
varicose
condition
of
lymph
vessels
it
is
met
with
as
a
congenital
affection
in
the
tongue
and
lips
or
it
may
be
acquired
as
the
result
of
any
condition
which
is
attended
with
extensive
obliteration
or
blocking
of
the
main
lymph
trunks
an
interesting
type
of
lymphangiectasis
is
that
which
results
from
the
presence
of
the
filaria
bancrofti
in
the
vessels
and
is
observed
chiefly
in
the
groin
spermatic
cord
and
scrotum
of
persons
who
have
lived
in
the
tropics
filarial
disease
in
the
lymphatics
of
the
groin
appears
as
a
soft
doughy
swelling
varying
in
size
from
a
walnut
to
a
cocoa
nut
it
may
partly
disappear
on
pressure
and
when
the
patient
lies
down
the
patient
gives
a
history
of
feverish
attacks
of
the
nature
of
lymphangitis
during
which
the
swelling
becomes
painful
and
tender
these
attacks
may
show
a
remarkable
periodicity
and
each
may
be
followed
by
an
increase
in
the
size
of
the
swelling
which
may
extend
along
the
inguinal
canal
into
the
abdomen
or
down
the
spermatic
cord
into
the
scrotum
on
dissection
the
swelling
is
found
to
be
made
up
of
dilated
tortuous
and
thickened
lymph
vessels
in
which
the
parent
worm
is
sometimes
found
and
of
greatly
enlarged
lymph
glands
which
have
undergone
fibrosis
with
giant
cell
formation
and
eosinophile
aggregations
the
fluid
in
the
dilated
vessels
is
either
clear
or
turbid
in
the
latter
case
resembling
chyle
the
affection
is
frequently
bilateral
and
may
be
associated
with
lymph
scrotum
with
elephantiasis
and
with
chyluria
the
diagnosis
is
to
be
made
from
such
other
swellings
in
the
groin
as
hernia
lipoma
or
cystic
pouching
of
the
great
saphenous
vein
it
is
confirmed
by
finding
the
recently
dead
or
dying
worms
in
the
inflamed
lymph
glands
treatment
when
the
disease
is
limited
to
the
groin
or
scrotum
excision
may
bring
about
a
permanent
cure
but
it
may
result
in
the
formation
of
lymphatic
sinuses
and
only
afford
temporary
relief
lymphangioma
a
lymphangioma
is
a
swelling
composed
of
a
series
of
cavities
and
channels
filled
with
lymph
and
freely
communicating
with
one
another
the
cavities
result
either
from
the
new
formation
of
lymph
spaces
or
vessels
or
from
the
dilatation
of
those
which
already
exist
their
walls
are
composed
of
fibro
areolar
tissue
lined
by
endothelium
and
strengthened
by
non
striped
muscle
they
are
rarely
provided
with
a
definite
capsule
and
frequently
send
prolongations
of
their
substance
between
and
into
muscles
and
other
structures
in
their
vicinity
they
are
of
congenital
origin
and
usually
make
their
appearance
at
or
shortly
after
birth
when
the
tumour
is
made
up
of
a
meshwork
of
caverns
and
channels
it
is
called
a
cavernous
lymphangioma
when
it
is
composed
of
one
or
more
cysts
it
is
called
a
cystic
lymphangioma
it
is
probable
that
the
cysts
are
derived
from
the
caverns
by
breaking
down
and
absorption
of
the
intervening
septa
as
transition
forms
between
the
cavernous
and
cystic
varieties
are
sometimes
met
with
the
cavernous
lymphangioma
appears
as
an
ill
defined
soft
swelling
presenting
many
of
the
characters
of
a
subcutaneous
haemangioma
but
it
is
not
capable
of
being
emptied
by
pressure
it
does
not
become
tense
when
the
blood
pressure
is
raised
as
in
crying
and
if
the
tumour
is
punctured
it
yields
lymph
instead
of
blood
it
also
resembles
a
lipoma
especially
the
congenital
variety
which
grows
from
the
periosteum
and
the
differential
diagnosis
between
these
is
rarely
completed
until
the
swelling
is
punctured
or
explored
by
operation
if
treatment
is
called
for
it
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
for
haemangioma
by
means
of
electrolysis
igni
puncture
or
excision
complete
excision
is
rarely
possible
because
of
the
want
of
definition
and
encapsulation
but
it
is
not
necessary
for
cure
as
the
parts
that
remain
undergo
cicatrisation
illustration
fig
congenital
cystic
tumour
or
hygroma
of
axilla
from
a
photograph
lent
by
dr
lediard
the
cystic
lymphangioma
lymphatic
cyst
or
congenital
cystic
hygroma
is
most
often
met
with
in
the
neck
hydrocele
of
the
neck
it
is
situated
beneath
the
deep
fascia
and
projects
either
in
front
of
or
behind
the
sterno
mastoid
muscle
it
may
attain
a
large
size
the
overlying
skin
and
cyst
wall
may
be
so
thin
as
to
be
translucent
and
it
has
been
known
to
cause
serious
impairment
of
respiration
through
pressing
on
the
trachea
in
the
axilla
also
the
cystic
tumour
may
attain
a
considerable
size
fig
less
frequent
situations
are
the
groin
and
the
floor
of
the
mouth
where
it
constitutes
one
form
of
ranula
the
nature
of
these
swellings
is
to
be
recognised
by
their
situation
by
their
having
existed
from
infancy
and
if
necessary
by
drawing
off
some
of
the
contents
of
the
cyst
through
a
fine
needle
they
are
usually
remarkably
indolent
persisting
often
for
a
long
term
of
years
without
change
and
like
the
haemangioma
they
sometimes
undergo
spontaneous
cicatrisation
and
cure
sometimes
the
cystic
tumour
becomes
infected
and
forms
an
abscess
another
although
less
desirable
method
of
cure
those
situated
in
the
neck
are
most
liable
to
suppurate
probably
because
of
pyogenic
organisms
being
brought
to
them
by
the
lymphatics
taking
origin
in
the
scalp
ear
or
throat
if
operative
interference
is
called
for
the
cysts
may
be
tapped
and
injected
with
iodine
or
excised
the
operation
for
removal
may
entail
a
considerable
dissection
amongst
the
deeper
structures
at
the
root
of
the
neck
and
should
not
be
lightly
undertaken
parts
left
behind
may
be
induced
to
cicatrise
by
inserting
a
tube
of
radium
and
leaving
it
for
a
few
days
lymphangiomas
are
met
with
in
the
abdomen
in
the
form
of
omental
cysts
diseases
of
lymph
glands
lymphadenitis
inflammation
of
lymph
glands
results
from
the
advent
of
an
irritant
usually
bacterial
or
toxic
brought
to
the
glands
by
the
afferent
lymph
vessels
these
vessels
may
share
in
the
inflammation
and
be
the
seat
of
lymphangitis
or
they
may
show
no
evidence
of
the
passage
of
the
noxa
it
is
exceptional
for
the
irritant
to
reach
the
gland
through
the
blood
stream
a
strain
or
other
form
of
trauma
is
sometimes
blamed
for
the
onset
of
lymphadenitis
especially
in
the
glands
of
the
groin
bubo
but
it
is
usually
possible
to
discover
some
source
of
pyogenic
infection
which
is
responsible
for
the
mischief
or
to
obtain
a
history
of
some
antecedent
infection
such
as
gonorrhoea
it
is
possible
for
gonococci
to
lie
latent
in
the
inguinal
glands
for
long
periods
and
only
give
rise
to
lymphadenitis
if
the
glands
be
subsequently
subjected
to
injury
the
glands
most
frequently
affected
are
those
in
the
neck
axilla
and
groin
the
characters
of
the
lymphadenitis
vary
with
the
nature
of
the
irritant
sometimes
it
is
mild
and
evanescent
as
in
the
glandular
enlargement
in
the
neck
which
attends
tonsillitis
and
other
forms
of
sore
throat
sometimes
it
is
more
persistent
as
in
the
enlargement
that
is
associated
with
adenoids
hypertrophied
tonsils
carious
teeth
eczema
of
the
scalp
and
otorrhoea
and
it
is
possible
that
this
indolent
enlargement
predisposes
to
tuberculous
infection
a
similar
enlargement
is
met
with
in
the
axilla
in
cases
of
chronic
interstitial
mastitis
and
in
the
groin
as
a
result
of
chronic
irritation
about
the
external
genitals
such
as
balanitis
sometimes
the
lymphadenitis
is
of
an
acute
character
and
the
tendency
is
towards
the
formation
of
an
abscess
this
is
illustrated
in
the
axillary
glands
as
a
result
of
infected
wounds
of
the
fingers
in
the
femoral
glands
in
infected
wounds
or
purulent
blisters
on
the
foot
in
the
inguinal
glands
in
gonorrhoea
and
soft
sore
and
in
the
cervical
glands
in
the
severer
forms
of
sore
throat
associated
with
diphtheria
and
scarlet
fever
the
most
acute
suppurations
result
from
infection
with
streptococci
superficial
glands
when
inflamed
and
suppurating
become
enlarged
tender
fixed
and
matted
to
one
another
in
the
glands
of
the
groin
the
suppurative
process
is
often
remarkably
sluggish
purulent
foci
form
in
the
interior
of
individual
glands
and
some
time
may
elapse
before
the
pus
erupts
through
their
respective
capsules
in
the
deeply
placed
cervical
glands
especially
in
cases
of
streptococcal
throat
infections
the
suppuration
rapidly
involves
the
surrounding
cellular
tissue
and
the
clinical
features
are
those
of
an
acute
cellulitis
and
deeply
seated
abscess
when
this
is
incised
the
necrosed
glands
may
be
found
lying
in
the
pus
and
on
bacteriological
examination
are
found
to
be
swarming
with
streptococci
in
suppuration
of
the
axillary
glands
the
abscess
may
be
quite
superficial
or
it
may
be
deeply
placed
beneath
the
strong
fascia
and
pectoral
muscles
according
to
the
group
of
glands
involved
the
diagnosis
of
septic
lymphadenitis
is
usually
easy
the
indolent
enlargements
are
not
always
to
be
distinguished
however
from
commencing
tuberculous
disease
except
by
the
use
of
the
tuberculin
test
and
by
the
fact
that
they
usually
disappear
on
removing
the
peripheral
source
of
irritation
treatment
the
first
indication
is
to
discover
and
deal
with
the
source
of
infection
and
in
the
indolent
forms
of
lymphadenitis
this
will
usually
be
followed
by
recovery
in
the
acute
forms
following
on
pyogenic
infection
the
best
results
are
obtained
from
the
hyperaemic
treatment
carried
out
by
means
of
suction
bells
if
suppuration
is
not
thereby
prevented
or
if
it
has
already
taken
place
each
separate
collection
of
pus
is
punctured
with
a
narrow
bladed
knife
and
the
use
of
the
suction
bell
is
persevered
with
if
there
is
a
large
periglandular
abscess
as
is
often
the
case
in
the
neck
and
axilla
the
opening
may
require
to
be
made
by
hilton
s
method
and
it
may
be
necessary
to
insert
a
drainage
tube
illustration
fig
tuberculous
cervical
gland
with
abscess
formation
in
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
in
a
boy
aet
tuberculous
disease
of
glands
this
is
a
disease
of
great
frequency
and
importance
the
tubercle
bacilli
usually
gain
access
to
the
gland
through
the
afferent
lymph
vessels
which
convey
them
from
some
lesion
of
the
surface
within
the
area
drained
by
them
tuberculous
infection
may
supervene
in
glands
that
are
already
enlarged
as
a
result
of
chronic
septic
irritation
while
any
of
the
glands
in
the
body
may
be
affected
the
disease
is
most
often
met
with
in
the
cervical
groups
which
derive
their
lymph
from
the
mouth
nose
throat
and
ear
the
appearance
of
the
glands
on
section
varies
with
the
stage
of
the
disease
in
the
early
stages
the
gland
is
enlarged
it
may
be
to
many
times
its
natural
size
is
normal
in
appearance
and
consistence
and
as
there
is
no
peri
adenitis
it
is
easily
shelled
out
from
its
surroundings
on
microscopical
examination
however
there
is
evidence
of
infection
in
the
shape
of
bacilli
and
of
characteristic
giant
and
epithelioid
cells
at
a
later
stage
the
gland
tissue
is
studded
with
minute
yellow
foci
which
tend
to
enlarge
and
in
time
to
become
confluent
so
that
the
whole
gland
is
ultimately
converted
into
a
caseous
mass
this
caseous
material
is
surrounded
by
the
thickened
capsule
which
as
a
result
of
peri
adenitis
tends
to
become
adherent
to
and
fused
with
surrounding
structures
and
particularly
with
layers
of
fascia
and
with
the
walls
of
veins
the
caseated
tissue
often
remains
unchanged
for
long
periods
it
may
become
calcified
but
more
frequently
it
breaks
down
and
liquefies
tuberculous
disease
in
the
cervical
glands
is
a
common
accompaniment
or
sequel
of
adenoids
enlarged
tonsils
carious
teeth
pharyngitis
middle
ear
disease
and
conjunctivitis
these
lesions
afford
the
bacilli
a
chance
of
entry
into
the
lymph
vessels
in
which
they
are
carried
to
the
glands
where
they
give
rise
to
disease
the
enlargement
may
affect
only
one
gland
usually
below
the
angle
of
the
mandible
and
remain
confined
to
it
the
gland
reaching
the
size
of
a
hazel
nut
and
being
ovoid
firm
and
painless
more
commonly
the
disease
affects
several
glands
on
one
or
on
both
sides
of
the
neck
when
the
disease
commences
in
the
pre
auricular
or
submaxillary
glands
it
tends
to
spread
to
those
along
the
carotid
sheath
when
the
posterior
auricular
and
occipital
glands
are
first
involved
the
spread
is
to
those
along
the
posterior
border
of
the
sterno
mastoid
in
many
cases
all
the
chains
in
front
of
beneath
and
behind
this
muscle
are
involved
the
enlarged
glands
extending
from
the
mastoid
to
the
clavicle
they
are
at
first
discrete
and
movable
and
may
even
vary
in
size
from
time
to
time
but
with
the
addition
of
peri
adenitis
they
become
fixed
and
matted
together
forming
lobulated
or
nodular
masses
fig
they
become
adherent
not
only
to
one
another
but
also
to
the
structures
in
their
vicinity
and
notably
to
the
internal
jugular
vein
a
point
of
importance
in
regard
to
their
removal
by
operation
at
any
stage
the
disease
may
be
arrested
and
the
glands
remain
for
long
periods
without
further
change
it
is
possible
that
the
tuberculous
tissue
may
undergo
cicatrisation
more
commonly
suppuration
ensues
and
a
cold
abscess
forms
but
if
there
is
a
mixed
infection
the
pyogenic
factor
being
usually
derived
from
the
throat
it
may
take
on
active
features
illustration
fig
mass
of
tuberculous
glands
removed
from
axilla
cf
fig
the
transition
from
the
solid
to
the
liquefied
stage
is
attended
with
pain
and
tenderness
in
the
gland
which
at
the
same
time
becomes
fixed
and
globular
and
finally
fluctuation
can
be
elicited
if
left
to
itself
the
softened
tubercle
erupts
through
the
capsule
of
the
gland
and
infects
the
cellular
tissue
the
cervical
fascia
is
perforated
and
a
cold
abscess
often
much
larger
than
the
gland
from
which
it
took
origin
forms
between
the
fascia
and
the
overlying
skin
the
further
stages
reddening
undermining
of
skin
and
external
rupture
with
the
formation
of
ulcers
and
sinuses
have
been
described
with
tuberculous
abscess
the
ulcers
and
sinuses
persist
indefinitely
or
they
heal
and
then
break
out
again
sometimes
the
skin
becomes
infected
and
a
condition
like
lupus
spreads
over
a
considerable
area
spontaneous
healing
finally
takes
place
after
the
caseous
tubercle
has
been
extruded
the
resulting
scars
are
extremely
unsightly
being
puckered
or
bridled
or
hypertrophied
like
keloid
while
the
disease
is
most
common
in
childhood
and
youth
it
may
be
met
with
even
in
advanced
life
and
although
often
associated
with
impaired
health
and
unhealthy
surroundings
it
may
affect
those
who
are
apparently
robust
and
are
in
affluent
circumstances
diagnosis
the
chief
importance
lies
in
differentiating
tuberculous
disease
from
lympho
sarcoma
and
from
lymphadenoma
and
this
is
usually
possible
from
the
history
and
from
the
nature
of
the
enlargement
signs
of
liquefaction
and
suppuration
support
the
diagnosis
of
tubercle
if
any
doubt
remains
one
of
the
glands
should
be
removed
and
submitted
to
microscopical
examination
other
forms
of
sarcoma
and
the
enlargement
of
an
accessory
thyreoid
are
less
likely
to
be
confused
with
tuberculous
glands
calcified
tuberculous
glands
give
definite
shadows
with
the
x
rays
enlargement
of
the
cervical
glands
from
secondary
cancer
may
simulate
tuberculosis
but
is
differentiated
by
its
association
with
cancer
in
the
mouth
or
throat
and
by
the
characteristic
stone
like
induration
of
epithelioma
the
cold
abscess
which
results
from
tuberculous
glands
is
to
be
distinguished
from
that
due
to
disease
in
the
cervical
spine
retro
pharyngeal
abscess
as
well
as
from
congenital
and
other
cystic
swellings
in
the
neck
prognosis
next
to
lupus
glandular
disease
is
of
all
tuberculous
lesions
the
least
dangerous
to
life
but
while
it
is
the
rule
to
recover
from
tuberculous
disease
of
glands
with
or
without
an
operation
it
is
unfortunately
quite
common
for
such
persons
to
become
the
subjects
of
tuberculosis
in
other
parts
of
the
body
at
any
subsequent
period
of
life
treatment
there
is
considerable
difference
of
opinion
regarding
the
treatment
of
glandular
tuberculosis
some
authorities
impressed
with
the
undoubted
possibility
of
natural
cure
are
satisfied
with
promoting
this
by
measures
directed
towards
improving
the
general
health
by
the
prolonged
administration
of
tuberculin
and
by
repeated
exposures
to
the
x
rays
and
to
sunlight
others
again
influenced
by
the
risk
of
extension
of
the
disease
and
by
the
destruction
of
tissue
and
disfigurement
caused
by
breaking
down
of
the
tuberculous
tissue
and
mixed
infection
advocate
the
removal
of
the
glands
by
operation
the
conditions
vary
widely
in
different
cases
and
the
treatment
should
be
adapted
to
the
individual
requirements
if
the
disease
remains
confined
to
the
glands
originally
infected
and
there
are
no
signs
of
breaking
down
expectant
measures
may
be
persevered
with
illustration
fig
tuberculous
axillary
glands
cf
fig
if
on
the
other
hand
the
disease
exhibits
aggressive
tendencies
the
question
of
operation
should
be
considered
the
undesirable
results
of
the
breaking
down
and
liquefaction
of
the
diseased
gland
may
be
avoided
by
the
timely
withdrawal
of
the
fluid
contents
through
a
hollow
needle
the
excision
of
tuberculous
glands
is
often
a
difficult
operation
because
of
the
number
and
deep
situation
of
the
glands
to
be
removed
and
of
the
adhesions
to
surrounding
structures
the
skin
incision
must
be
sufficiently
extensive
to
give
access
to
the
whole
of
the
affected
area
and
to
avoid
disfigurement
should
whenever
possible
be
made
in
the
line
of
the
natural
creases
of
the
skin
in
exposing
the
glands
the
common
facial
and
other
venous
trunks
may
require
to
be
clamped
and
tied
care
must
be
taken
not
to
injure
the
important
nerves
particularly
the
accessory
the
vagus
and
the
phrenic
the
inframaxillary
branches
of
the
facial
the
hypoglossal
and
its
descending
branches
and
the
motor
branches
of
the
deep
cervical
plexus
are
also
liable
to
be
injured
the
dissection
is
rendered
easier
and
is
attended
with
less
risk
of
injury
to
the
nerves
if
the
patient
is
placed
in
the
sitting
posture
so
as
to
empty
the
veins
and
instead
of
a
knife
the
conical
scissors
of
mayo
are
employed
when
the
glands
are
extensively
affected
on
both
sides
of
the
neck
it
is
advisable
to
allow
an
interval
to
elapse
rather
than
to
operate
on
both
sides
at
one
sitting
op
surg
p
if
the
tonsils
are
enlarged
they
should
not
be
removed
at
the
same
time
as
by
so
doing
there
is
a
risk
of
pyogenic
infection
from
the
throat
being
carried
to
the
wound
in
the
neck
but
they
should
be
removed
after
an
interval
to
prevent
relapse
of
disease
in
the
glands
when
the
skin
is
broken
and
caseous
tuberculous
tissue
is
exposed
healing
is
promoted
by
cutting
away
diseased
skin
removing
the
granulation
tissue
with
the
spoon
scraping
sinuses
and
packing
the
cavity
with
iodoform
worsted
and
treating
it
by
the
open
method
and
secondary
suture
if
necessary
exposure
to
the
sunshine
on
the
seashore
and
to
the
x
rays
is
often
beneficial
in
these
cases
tuberculous
disease
in
the
axillary
glands
may
be
a
result
of
extension
from
those
in
the
neck
from
the
mamma
ribs
or
sternum
or
more
rarely
from
the
upper
extremity
we
have
seen
it
from
an
infected
wound
of
a
finger
in
some
cases
no
source
of
infection
is
discoverable
the
individual
glands
attain
a
considerable
size
and
they
fuse
together
to
form
a
large
tumour
which
fills
up
the
axillary
space
the
disease
progresses
more
rapidly
than
it
does
in
the
cervical
glands
and
almost
always
goes
on
to
suppuration
with
the
formation
of
sinuses
conservative
measures
need
not
be
considered
as
the
only
satisfactory
treatment
is
excision
and
that
without
delay
tuberculous
disease
in
the
glands
of
the
groin
is
comparatively
rare
we
have
chiefly
observed
it
in
the
femoral
glands
as
a
result
of
inoculation
tubercle
on
the
toes
or
sole
of
the
foot
the
affected
glands
nearly
always
break
down
and
suppurate
and
after
destroying
the
overlying
skin
give
rise
to
fungating
ulcers
the
treatment
consists
in
excising
the
glands
and
the
affected
skin
the
dissection
may
be
attended
with
troublesome
haemorrhage
from
the
numerous
veins
that
converge
towards
the
femoral
trunk
tuberculous
disease
in
the
mesenteric
and
bronchial
glands
is
described
with
the
surgery
of
regions
syphilitic
disease
of
glands
enlargement
of
lymph
glands
is
a
prominent
feature
of
acquired
syphilis
especially
in
the
form
of
the
indolent
or
bullet
bubo
which
accompanies
the
primary
lesion
and
the
general
enlargement
of
glands
that
occurs
in
secondary
syphilis
gummatous
disease
in
glands
is
extremely
rare
the
affected
gland
rapidly
enlarges
to
the
size
of
a
walnut
and
may
then
persist
for
a
long
period
without
further
change
if
it
breaks
down
the
overlying
skin
is
destroyed
and
the
caseated
tissue
of
the
gumma
exposed
lymphadenoma
hodgkin
s
disease
pseudo
leukaemia
of
german
authors
this
is
a
rare
disease
the
origin
of
which
is
as
yet
unknown
but
analogy
would
suggest
that
it
is
due
to
infection
with
a
slowly
growing
micro
organism
it
is
chiefly
met
with
in
young
subjects
and
is
characterised
by
a
painless
enlargement
of
a
particular
group
of
glands
most
commonly
those
in
the
cervical
region
fig
illustration
fig
chronic
hodgkin
s
disease
in
a
boy
aet
the
glands
are
usually
larger
than
in
tuberculosis
and
they
remain
longer
discrete
and
movable
they
are
firm
in
consistence
and
on
section
present
a
granular
appearance
due
to
overgrowth
of
the
connective
tissue
framework
in
time
the
glandular
masses
may
form
enormous
projecting
tumours
the
swelling
being
added
to
by
lymphatic
oedema
of
the
overlying
cellular
tissue
and
skin
the
enlargement
spreads
along
the
chain
of
glands
to
those
above
the
clavicle
to
those
in
the
axilla
and
to
those
of
the
opposite
side
fig
later
the
glands
in
the
groin
become
enlarged
and
it
is
probable
that
the
infection
has
spread
from
the
neck
along
the
mediastinal
bronchial
retro
peritoneal
and
mesenteric
glands
and
has
branched
off
to
the
iliac
and
inguinal
groups
two
clinical
types
are
recognised
one
in
which
the
disease
progresses
slowly
and
remains
confined
to
the
cervical
glands
for
two
or
more
years
the
other
in
which
the
disease
is
more
rapidly
disseminated
and
causes
death
in
from
twelve
to
eighteen
months
illustration
fig
lymphadenoma
hodgkin
s
disease
affecting
left
side
of
neck
and
left
axilla
in
a
woman
aet
three
years
duration
in
the
acute
form
the
health
suffers
there
is
fever
and
the
glands
may
vary
in
size
with
variations
in
the
temperature
the
blood
presents
the
characters
met
with
in
secondary
anaemia
the
spleen
liver
testes
and
mammae
may
be
enlarged
the
glandular
swellings
press
on
important
structures
such
as
the
trachea
oesophagus
or
great
veins
and
symptoms
referable
to
such
pressure
manifest
themselves
diagnosis
considerable
difficulty
attends
the
diagnosis
of
lymphadenoma
at
an
early
stage
the
negative
results
of
tuberculin
tests
may
assist
in
the
differentiation
from
tuberculous
disease
but
the
more
certain
means
of
excising
one
of
the
suspected
glands
and
submitting
it
to
microscopical
examination
should
be
had
recourse
to
the
sections
show
proliferation
of
endothelial
cells
the
formation
of
numerous
giant
cells
quite
unlike
those
of
tuberculosis
and
a
progressive
fibrosis
lympho
sarcoma
can
usually
be
differentiated
by
the
rapid
assumption
of
the
local
features
of
malignant
disease
and
in
a
gland
removed
for
examination
a
predominance
of
small
round
cells
with
scanty
protoplasm
the
enlargement
associated
with
leucocythaemia
is
differentiated
by
the
characteristic
changes
in
the
blood
treatment
in
the
acute
form
of
lymphadenoma
treatment
is
of
little
avail
arsenic
may
be
given
in
full
doses
either
by
the
mouth
or
by
subcutaneous
injection
the
intravenous
administration
of
neo
salvarsan
may
be
tried
exposure
to
the
x
rays
and
to
radium
has
been
more
successful
than
any
other
form
of
treatment
excision
of
glands
although
sometimes
beneficial
seldom
arrests
the
progress
of
the
disease
the
ease
and
rapidity
with
which
large
masses
of
glands
may
be
shelled
out
is
in
remarkable
contrast
to
what
is
observed
in
tuberculous
disease
surgical
interference
may
give
relief
when
important
structures
are
being
pressed
upon
tracheotomy
for
example
may
be
required
where
life
is
threatened
by
asphyxia
leucocythaemia
this
is
a
disease
of
the
blood
and
of
the
blood
forming
organs
in
which
there
is
a
great
increase
in
the
number
and
an
alteration
of
the
character
of
the
leucocytes
present
in
the
blood
it
may
simulate
lymphadenoma
because
in
certain
forms
of
the
disease
the
lymph
glands
especially
those
in
the
neck
axilla
and
groin
are
greatly
enlarged
tumours
of
lymph
glands
primary
tumours
lympho
sarcoma
which
may
be
regarded
as
a
sarcoma
starting
in
a
lymph
gland
appears
in
the
neck
axilla
or
groin
as
a
rapidly
growing
tumour
consisting
of
one
enlarged
gland
with
numerous
satellites
as
the
tumour
increases
in
size
the
sarcomatous
tissue
erupts
through
the
capsule
of
the
gland
and
infiltrates
the
surrounding
tissues
whereby
it
becomes
fixed
to
these
and
to
the
skin
illustration
fig
lympho
sarcoma
removed
from
groin
it
will
be
observed
that
there
is
one
large
central
parent
tumour
surrounded
by
satellites
the
prognosis
is
grave
in
the
extreme
and
the
only
hope
is
in
early
excision
followed
by
the
use
of
radium
and
x
rays
we
have
observed
a
case
of
lympho
sarcoma
above
the
clavicle
in
which
excision
of
all
that
was
removable
followed
by
the
insertion
of
a
tube
of
radium
for
ten
days
was
followed
by
a
disappearance
of
the
disease
over
a
period
which
extended
to
nearly
five
years
when
death
resulted
from
a
tumour
in
the
mediastinum
in
a
second
case
in
which
the
growth
was
in
the
groin
the
patient
a
young
man
remained
well
for
over
two
years
and
was
then
lost
sight
of
secondary
tumours
next
to
tuberculosis
secondary
cancer
is
the
most
common
disease
of
lymph
glands
in
the
neck
it
is
met
with
in
association
with
epithelioma
of
the
lip
tongue
or
fauces
the
glands
form
tumours
of
variable
size
and
are
often
larger
than
the
primary
growth
the
characters
of
which
they
reproduce
the
glands
are
at
first
movable
but
soon
become
fixed
both
to
each
other
and
to
their
surroundings
when
fixed
to
the
mandible
they
form
a
swelling
of
bone
like
hardness
in
time
they
soften
liquefy
and
burst
through
the
skin
forming
foul
fungating
ulcers
a
similar
condition
is
met
with
in
the
groin
from
epithelioma
of
the
penis
scrotum
or
vulva
in
cancer
of
the
breast
the
infection
of
the
axillary
glands
is
an
important
complication
in
pigmented
or
melanotic
cancers
of
the
skin
the
glands
are
early
infected
and
increase
rapidly
so
that
when
the
primary
growth
is
still
of
small
size
as
for
example
on
the
sole
of
the
foot
the
femoral
glands
may
already
constitute
large
pigmented
tumours
illustration
fig
cancerous
glands
in
neck
secondary
to
epithelioma
of
lip
mr
g
l
chiene
s
case
the
implication
of
the
glands
in
other
forms
of
cancer
will
be
considered
with
regional
surgery
secondary
sarcoma
is
seldom
met
with
in
the
lymph
glands
except
when
the
primary
growth
is
a
lympho
sarcoma
and
is
situated
in
the
tonsil
thyreoid
or
testicle
chapter
xvi
the
nerves
anatomy
injuries
of
nerves
changes
in
nerves
after
division
repair
and
its
modifications
clinical
features
primary
and
secondary
suture
subcutaneous
injuries
of
nerves
diseases
neuritis
tumours
surgery
of
the
individual
nerves
brachial
neuralgia
sciatica
trigeminal
neuralgia
anatomy
a
nerve
trunk
is
made
up
of
a
variable
number
of
bundles
of
nerve
fibres
surrounded
and
supported
by
a
framework
of
connective
tissue
the
nerve
fibres
are
chiefly
of
the
medullated
type
and
they
run
without
interruption
from
a
nerve
cell
or
neuron
in
the
brain
or
spinal
medulla
to
their
peripheral
terminations
in
muscle
skin
and
secretory
glands
each
nerve
fibre
consists
of
a
number
of
nerve
fibrils
collected
into
a
central
bundle
the
axis
cylinder
which
is
surrounded
by
an
envelope
the
neurolemma
or
sheath
of
schwann
between
the
neurolemma
and
the
axis
cylinder
is
the
medullated
sheath
composed
of
a
fatty
substance
known
as
myelin
this
medullated
sheath
is
interrupted
at
the
nodes
of
ranvier
and
in
each
internode
is
a
nucleus
lying
between
the
myelin
and
the
neurolemma
the
axis
cylinder
is
the
essential
conducting
structure
of
the
nerve
while
the
neurolemma
and
the
myelin
act
as
insulating
agents
the
axis
cylinder
depends
for
its
nutrition
on
the
central
neuron
with
which
it
is
connected
and
from
which
it
originally
developed
and
it
degenerates
if
it
is
separated
from
its
neuron
the
connective
tissue
framework
of
a
nerve
trunk
consists
of
the
perineurium
or
general
sheath
which
surrounds
all
the
bundles
the
epineurium
surrounding
individual
groups
of
bundles
and
the
endoneurium
a
delicate
connective
tissue
separating
the
individual
nerve
fibres
the
blood
vessels
and
lymphatics
run
in
these
connective
tissue
sheaths
according
to
head
and
his
co
workers
sherren
and
rivers
the
afferent
fibres
in
the
peripheral
nerves
can
be
divided
into
three
systems
those
which
subserve
deep
sensibility
and
conduct
the
impulses
produced
by
pressure
as
well
as
those
which
enable
the
patient
to
recognise
the
position
of
a
joint
on
passive
movement
joint
sensation
and
the
kinaesthetic
sense
which
recognises
that
active
contraction
of
the
muscle
is
taking
place
active
muscle
sensation
the
fibres
of
this
system
run
with
the
motor
nerves
and
pass
to
muscles
tendons
and
joints
even
division
of
both
the
ulnar
and
the
median
nerves
above
the
wrist
produces
little
loss
of
deep
sensibility
unless
the
tendons
are
also
cut
through
the
failure
to
recognise
this
form
of
sensibility
has
been
largely
responsible
for
the
conflicting
statements
as
to
the
sensory
phenomena
following
operations
for
the
repair
of
divided
nerves
those
which
subserve
protopathic
sensibility
that
is
are
capable
of
responding
to
painful
cutaneous
stimuli
and
to
the
extremes
of
heat
and
cold
these
also
endow
the
hairs
with
sensibility
to
pain
they
are
the
first
to
regenerate
after
division
those
which
subserve
epicritic
sensibility
the
most
highly
specialised
capable
of
appreciating
light
touch
e
g
with
a
wisp
of
cotton
wool
as
a
well
localised
sensation
and
the
finer
grades
of
temperature
called
cool
and
warm
o
o
f
and
of
discriminating
as
separate
the
points
of
a
pair
of
compasses
cms
apart
these
are
the
last
to
regenerate
a
nerve
also
exerts
a
trophic
influence
on
the
tissues
in
which
it
is
distributed
the
researches
of
stoffel
on
the
minute
anatomy
of
the
larger
nerves
and
the
disposition
in
them
of
the
bundles
of
nerve
fibres
supplying
different
groups
of
muscles
have
opened
up
what
promises
to
be
a
fruitful
field
of
clinical
investigation
and
therapeutics
he
has
shown
that
in
the
larger
nerve
trunks
the
nerve
bundles
for
special
groups
of
muscles
are
not
as
was
formerly
supposed
arranged
irregularly
and
fortuitously
but
that
on
the
contrary
the
nerve
fibres
to
a
particular
group
of
muscles
have
a
typical
and
practically
constant
position
within
the
nerve
in
the
large
nerve
trunks
of
the
limbs
he
has
worked
out
the
exact
position
of
the
bundles
for
the
various
groups
of
muscles
so
that
in
a
cross
section
of
a
particular
nerve
the
component
bundles
can
be
labelled
as
confidently
and
accurately
as
can
be
the
cortical
areas
in
the
brain
in
the
living
subject
by
using
a
fine
needle
like
electrode
and
a
very
weak
galvanic
current
he
has
been
able
to
differentiate
the
nerve
bundles
for
the
various
groups
of
muscles
in
several
cases
of
spastic
paralysis
he
succeeded
in
picking
out
in
the
nerve
trunk
of
the
affected
limb
the
nerve
bundles
supplying
the
spastic
muscles
and
by
resecting
portions
of
them
in
relieving
the
spasm
in
a
case
of
spastic
contracture
of
the
pronator
muscles
of
the
forearm
for
example
an
incision
is
made
along
the
line
of
the
median
nerve
above
the
bend
of
the
elbow
at
the
lateral
side
of
the
median
nerve
where
it
lies
in
contact
with
the
biceps
muscle
is
situated
a
well
defined
and
easily
isolated
bundle
of
fibres
which
supplies
the
pronator
teres
the
flexor
carpi
radialis
and
the
palmaris
longus
muscles
on
incising
the
sheath
of
the
nerve
this
bundle
can
be
readily
dissected
up
and
its
identity
confirmed
by
stimulating
it
with
a
very
weak
galvanic
current
an
inch
or
more
of
the
bundle
is
then
resected
injuries
of
nerves
nerves
are
liable
to
be
cut
or
torn
across
bruised
compressed
stretched
or
torn
away
from
their
connections
with
the
spinal
medulla
complete
division
of
a
mixed
nerve
complete
division
is
a
common
result
of
accidental
wounds
especially
above
the
wrist
where
the
ulnar
median
and
radial
nerves
are
frequently
cut
across
and
in
gun
shot
injuries
changes
in
structure
and
function
the
mere
interruption
of
the
continuity
of
a
nerve
results
in
degeneration
of
its
fibres
the
myelin
being
broken
up
into
droplets
and
absorbed
while
the
axis
cylinders
swell
up
disintegrate
and
finally
disappear
both
the
conducting
and
the
insulating
elements
are
thus
lost
the
degeneration
in
the
central
end
of
the
divided
nerve
is
usually
limited
to
the
immediate
proximity
of
the
lesion
and
does
not
even
involve
all
the
nerve
fibres
in
the
distal
end
it
extends
throughout
the
entire
peripheral
distribution
of
the
nerve
and
appears
to
be
due
to
the
cutting
off
of
the
fibres
from
their
trophic
nerve
cells
in
the
spinal
medulla
immediate
suturing
of
the
ends
does
not
affect
the
degeneration
of
the
distal
segment
the
peripheral
end
undergoes
complete
degeneration
in
from
six
weeks
to
two
months
the
physiological
effects
of
complete
division
are
that
the
muscles
supplied
by
the
nerve
are
immediately
paralysed
the
area
to
which
it
furnishes
the
sole
cutaneous
supply
becomes
insensitive
and
the
other
structures
including
tendons
bones
and
joints
lose
sensation
and
begin
to
atrophy
from
loss
of
the
trophic
influence
nerves
divided
in
amputation
in
the
case
of
nerves
divided
in
an
amputation
there
is
an
active
although
necessarily
abortive
attempt
at
regeneration
which
results
in
the
formation
of
bulbous
swellings
at
the
cut
ends
of
the
nerves
when
there
has
been
suppuration
and
especially
if
the
nerves
have
been
cut
so
as
to
be
exposed
in
the
wound
these
bulbous
swellings
may
attain
an
abnormal
size
and
are
then
known
as
amputation
or
stump
neuromas
fig
when
the
nerves
in
a
stump
have
not
been
cut
sufficiently
short
they
may
become
involved
in
the
cicatrix
and
it
may
be
necessary
on
account
of
pain
to
free
them
from
their
adhesions
and
to
resect
enough
of
the
terminal
portions
to
prevent
them
again
becoming
adherent
when
this
is
difficult
a
portion
may
be
resected
from
each
of
the
nerve
trunks
at
a
higher
level
and
if
this
fails
to
give
relief
a
fresh
amputation
may
be
performed
when
there
is
agonising
pain
dependent
upon
an
ascending
neuritis
it
may
be
necessary
to
resect
the
corresponding
posterior
nerve
roots
within
the
vertebral
canal
illustration
fig
stump
neuromas
of
sciatic
nerve
excised
forty
years
after
the
original
amputation
by
mr
a
g
miller
other
injuries
of
nerves
contusion
of
a
nerve
trunk
is
attended
with
extravasation
of
blood
into
the
connective
tissue
sheaths
and
is
followed
by
degeneration
of
the
contused
nerve
fibres
function
is
usually
restored
the
conducting
paths
being
re
established
by
the
formation
of
new
nerve
fibres
when
a
nerve
is
torn
across
or
badly
crushed
as
for
example
by
a
fractured
bone
the
changes
are
similar
to
those
in
a
divided
nerve
and
the
ultimate
result
depends
on
the
amount
of
separation
between
the
ends
and
the
possibility
of
the
young
axis
cylinders
bridging
the
gap
involvement
of
nerves
in
scar
tissue
pressure
or
traction
may
be
exerted
upon
a
nerve
by
contracting
scar
tissue
or
a
process
of
neuritis
or
perineuritis
may
be
induced
when
terminal
filaments
are
involved
in
a
scar
it
is
best
to
dissect
out
the
scar
and
along
with
it
the
ends
of
the
nerves
pressed
upon
when
a
nerve
trunk
such
as
the
sciatic
is
involved
in
cicatricial
tissue
the
nerve
must
be
exposed
and
freed
from
its
surroundings
neurolysis
and
then
stretched
so
as
to
tear
any
adhesions
that
may
be
present
above
or
below
the
part
exposed
it
may
be
advisable
to
displace
the
liberated
nerve
from
its
original
position
so
as
to
minimise
the
risk
of
its
incorporation
in
the
scar
of
the
original
wound
or
in
that
resulting
from
the
operation
for
example
the
radial
nerve
may
be
buried
in
the
substance
of
the
triceps
or
it
may
be
surrounded
by
a
segment
of
vein
or
portion
of
fat
bearing
fascia
injuries
of
nerves
resulting
from
gun
shot
wounds
include
those
in
which
the
nerve
is
directly
damaged
by
the
bullet
and
those
in
which
the
nerve
trunk
is
involved
secondarily
either
by
scar
tissue
in
its
vicinity
or
by
callus
following
fracture
of
an
adjacent
bone
the
primary
injuries
include
contusion
partial
or
complete
division
and
perforation
of
the
nerve
trunk
one
of
the
most
constant
symptoms
is
the
early
occurrence
of
severe
neuralgic
pain
and
this
is
usually
associated
with
marked
hyperaesthesia
regeneration
process
of
repair
when
the
ends
are
in
contact
if
the
wound
is
aseptic
and
the
ends
of
the
divided
nerve
are
sutured
or
remain
in
contact
they
become
united
and
the
conducting
paths
are
re
established
by
a
regeneration
of
nerve
fibres
there
is
a
difference
of
opinion
as
to
the
method
of
regeneration
the
wallerian
doctrine
is
that
the
axis
cylinders
in
the
central
end
grow
downwards
and
enter
the
nerve
sheaths
of
the
distal
portion
and
continue
growing
until
they
reach
the
peripheral
terminations
in
muscle
and
skin
and
in
course
of
time
acquire
a
myelin
sheath
the
cells
of
the
neurolemma
multiply
and
form
long
chains
in
both
ends
of
the
nerve
and
are
believed
to
provide
for
the
nourishment
and
support
of
the
actively
lengthening
axis
cylinders
another
view
is
that
the
formation
of
new
axis
cylinders
is
not
confined
to
the
central
end
but
that
it
goes
on
also
in
the
peripheral
segment
in
which
however
the
new
axis
cylinders
do
not
attain
maturity
until
continuity
with
the
central
end
has
been
re
established
if
the
wound
becomes
infected
and
suppuration
occurs
the
young
nerve
fibres
are
destroyed
and
efficient
regeneration
is
prevented
the
formation
of
scar
tissue
also
may
constitute
a
permanent
obstacle
to
new
nerve
fibres
bridging
the
gap
when
the
ends
are
not
in
contact
reunion
of
the
divided
nerve
fibres
does
not
take
place
whether
the
wound
is
infected
or
not
at
the
proximal
end
there
forms
a
bulbous
swelling
which
becomes
adherent
to
the
scar
tissue
it
consists
of
branching
axis
cylinders
running
in
all
directions
these
having
failed
to
reach
the
distal
end
because
of
the
extent
of
the
gap
the
peripheral
end
is
completely
degenerated
and
is
represented
by
a
fibrous
cord
the
cut
end
of
which
is
often
slightly
swollen
or
bulbous
and
is
also
incorporated
with
the
scar
tissue
of
the
wound
clinical
features
the
symptoms
resulting
from
division
and
non
union
of
a
nerve
trunk
necessarily
vary
with
the
functions
of
the
affected
nerve
the
following
description
refers
to
a
mixed
sensori
motor
trunk
such
as
the
median
or
radial
musculo
spiral
nerve
sensory
phenomena
superficial
touch
is
tested
by
means
of
a
wisp
of
cotton
wool
stroked
gently
across
the
skin
the
capacity
of
discriminating
two
points
as
separate
by
a
pair
of
blunt
pointed
compasses
the
sensation
of
pressure
by
means
of
a
pencil
or
other
blunt
object
of
pain
by
pricking
or
scratching
with
a
needle
and
of
sensibility
to
heat
and
cold
by
test
tubes
containing
water
at
different
temperatures
while
these
tests
are
being
carried
out
the
patient
s
eyes
are
screened
off
after
division
of
a
nerve
containing
sensory
fibres
there
is
an
area
of
absolute
cutaneous
insensibility
to
touch
anaesthesia
to
pain
analgesia
and
to
all
degrees
of
temperature
loss
of
protopathic
sensibility
surrounded
by
an
area
in
which
there
is
loss
of
sensation
to
light
touch
inability
to
recognise
minor
differences
of
temperature
o
o
f
and
to
appreciate
as
separate
impressions
the
contact
of
the
two
points
of
a
compass
loss
of
epicritic
sensibility
head
and
sherren
figs
motor
phenomena
there
is
immediate
and
complete
loss
of
voluntary
power
in
the
muscles
supplied
by
the
divided
nerve
the
muscles
rapidly
waste
and
within
from
three
to
five
days
they
cease
to
react
to
the
faradic
current
when
tested
with
the
galvanic
current
it
is
found
that
a
stronger
current
must
be
used
to
call
forth
contraction
than
in
a
healthy
muscle
and
the
contraction
appears
first
at
the
closing
of
the
circuit
when
the
anode
is
used
as
the
testing
electrode
the
loss
of
excitability
to
the
interrupted
current
and
the
specific
alteration
in
the
type
of
contraction
with
the
constant
current
is
known
as
the
reaction
of
degeneration
after
a
few
weeks
all
electric
excitability
is
lost
the
paralysed
muscles
undergo
fatty
degeneration
which
attains
its
maximum
three
or
four
months
after
the
division
of
the
nerve
further
changes
may
take
place
and
result
in
the
transformation
of
the
muscle
into
fibrous
tissue
which
by
undergoing
shortening
may
cause
deformity
known
as
paralytic
contracture
vaso
motor
phenomena
in
the
majority
of
cases
there
is
an
initial
rise
in
the
temperature
of
the
part
o
to
o
f
with
redness
and
increased
vascularity
this
is
followed
by
a
fall
in
the
local
temperature
which
may
amount
to
o
or
o
f
the
parts
becoming
pale
and
cold
sometimes
the
hyperaemia
resulting
from
vaso
motor
paralysis
is
more
persistent
and
is
associated
with
swelling
of
the
parts
from
oedema
the
so
called
angio
neurotic
oedema
the
vascularity
varies
with
external
influences
and
in
cold
weather
the
parts
present
a
bluish
appearance
trophic
phenomena
owing
to
the
disappearance
of
the
subcutaneous
fat
the
skin
is
smooth
and
thin
and
may
be
abnormally
dry
the
hair
is
harsh
dry
and
easily
shed
the
nails
become
brittle
and
furrowed
or
thick
and
curved
and
the
ends
of
the
fingers
become
club
shaped
skin
eruptions
especially
in
the
form
of
blisters
occur
or
there
may
be
actual
ulcers
of
the
skin
especially
in
winter
in
aggravated
cases
the
tips
of
the
fingers
disappear
from
progressive
ulceration
and
in
the
sole
of
the
foot
a
perforating
ulcer
may
develop
arthropathies
are
occasionally
met
with
the
joints
becoming
the
seat
of
a
painless
effusion
or
hydrops
which
is
followed
by
fibrous
thickening
of
the
capsular
and
other
ligaments
and
terminates
in
stiffness
and
fibrous
ankylosis
in
this
way
the
fingers
are
seriously
crippled
and
deformed
treatment
of
divided
nerves
the
treatment
consists
in
approximating
the
divided
ends
of
the
nerve
and
placing
them
under
the
most
favourable
conditions
for
repair
and
this
should
be
done
at
the
earliest
possible
opportunity
op
surg
pp
primary
suture
the
reunion
of
a
recently
divided
nerve
is
spoken
of
as
primary
suture
and
for
its
success
asepsis
is
essential
as
the
suturing
of
the
ends
of
the
nerve
is
extremely
painful
an
anaesthetic
is
required
when
the
wound
is
healed
and
while
waiting
for
the
restoration
of
function
measures
are
employed
to
maintain
the
nutrition
of
the
damaged
nerve
and
of
the
parts
supplied
by
it
the
limb
is
exercised
massaged
and
douched
and
protected
from
cold
and
other
injurious
influences
the
nutrition
of
the
paralysed
muscles
is
further
improved
by
electricity
the
galvanic
current
is
employed
using
at
first
a
mild
current
of
not
more
than
milliamperes
for
about
ten
minutes
the
current
being
made
to
flow
downwards
in
the
course
of
the
nerve
with
the
positive
electrode
applied
to
the
spine
and
the
negative
over
the
affected
nerve
near
its
termination
it
is
an
advantage
to
have
a
metronome
in
the
circuit
whereby
the
current
is
opened
and
closed
automatically
at
intervals
so
as
to
cause
contraction
of
the
muscles
the
results
of
primary
suture
when
it
has
been
performed
under
favourable
conditions
are
usually
satisfactory
in
a
series
of
cases
investigated
by
head
and
sherren
the
period
between
the
operation
and
the
first
return
of
sensation
averaged
days
according
to
purves
stewart
protopathic
sensation
commences
to
appear
in
about
six
weeks
and
is
completely
restored
in
six
months
electric
sensation
and
motor
power
reappear
together
in
about
six
months
and
restoration
is
complete
in
a
year
when
sensation
returns
the
area
of
insensibility
to
pain
steadily
diminishes
and
disappears
sensibility
to
extremes
of
temperature
appears
soon
after
and
last
of
all
after
a
considerable
interval
there
is
simultaneous
return
of
appreciation
of
light
touch
moderate
degrees
of
temperature
and
the
points
of
a
compass
a
clinical
means
of
estimating
how
regeneration
in
a
divided
nerve
is
progressing
has
been
described
by
tinel
he
found
that
a
tingling
sensation
similar
to
that
experienced
in
the
foot
when
it
is
recovering
from
the
sleeping
condition
induced
by
prolonged
pressure
on
the
sciatic
nerve
from
sitting
on
a
hard
bench
can
be
elicited
on
percussing
over
growing
axis
cylinders
tapping
over
the
proximal
end
of
a
newly
divided
nerve
e
g
the
common
peroneal
behind
the
head
of
the
fibula
produces
no
tingling
but
when
in
about
three
weeks
axis
cylinders
begin
to
grow
in
the
proximal
end
bulb
local
tingling
is
induced
by
tapping
there
the
downward
growth
of
the
axis
cylinders
can
be
traced
by
tapping
over
the
distal
segment
of
the
nerve
the
tingling
sensation
being
elicited
as
far
down
as
the
young
axis
cylinders
have
reached
when
the
regeneration
of
the
axis
cylinders
is
complete
tapping
no
longer
causes
tingling
it
usually
takes
about
one
hundred
days
for
this
stage
to
be
reached
tinel
s
sign
is
present
before
voluntary
movement
muscular
tone
or
the
normal
electrical
reactions
reappear
in
cases
of
complete
nerve
paralysis
that
have
not
been
operated
upon
the
tingling
test
is
helpful
in
determining
whether
or
not
regeneration
is
taking
place
its
detection
may
prevent
an
unnecessary
operation
being
performed
primary
suture
should
not
be
attempted
so
long
as
the
wound
shows
signs
of
infection
as
it
is
almost
certain
to
end
in
failure
the
ends
should
be
sutured
however
as
soon
as
the
wound
is
aseptic
or
has
healed
secondary
suture
the
term
secondary
suture
is
applied
to
the
operation
of
stitching
the
ends
of
the
divided
nerve
after
the
wound
has
healed
results
of
secondary
suture
when
secondary
suture
has
been
performed
under
favourable
conditions
the
prognosis
is
good
but
a
longer
time
is
required
for
restoration
of
function
than
after
primary
suture
purves
stewart
says
protopathic
sensation
is
sometimes
observed
much
earlier
than
in
primary
suture
because
partial
regeneration
of
axis
cylinders
in
the
peripheral
segment
has
already
taken
place
sensation
is
recovered
first
but
it
seldom
returns
before
three
or
four
months
there
then
follows
an
improvement
or
disappearance
of
any
trophic
disturbances
that
may
be
present
recovery
of
motion
may
be
deferred
for
long
periods
rather
because
of
the
changes
in
the
muscles
than
from
want
of
conductivity
in
the
nerve
and
if
the
muscles
have
undergone
complete
degeneration
it
may
never
take
place
at
all
while
waiting
for
recovery
every
effort
should
be
made
to
maintain
the
nutrition
of
the
damaged
nerve
and
of
the
parts
which
it
supplies
when
suture
is
found
to
be
impossible
recourse
must
be
had
to
other
methods
known
as
nerve
bridging
and
nerve
implantation
incomplete
division
of
a
mixed
nerve
the
effects
of
partial
division
of
a
mixed
nerve
vary
according
to
the
destination
of
the
nerve
bundles
that
have
been
interrupted
within
their
area
of
distribution
the
paralysis
is
as
complete
as
if
the
whole
trunk
had
been
cut
across
the
uninjured
nerve
bundles
continue
to
transmit
impulses
with
the
result
that
there
is
a
dissociated
paralysis
within
the
distribution
of
the
affected
nerve
some
muscles
continuing
to
act
and
to
respond
normally
to
electric
stimulation
while
others
behave
as
if
the
whole
nerve
trunk
had
been
severed
in
addition
to
vasomotor
and
trophic
changes
there
is
often
severe
pain
of
a
burning
kind
causalgia
or
thermalgia
which
comes
on
about
a
fortnight
after
the
injury
and
causes
intense
and
continuous
suffering
which
may
last
for
months
paroxysms
of
pain
may
be
excited
by
the
slightest
touch
or
by
heat
and
the
patient
usually
learns
for
himself
that
the
constant
application
of
cold
wet
cloths
allays
the
pain
the
thermalgic
area
sweats
profusely
operative
treatment
is
indicated
where
there
is
no
sign
of
improvement
within
three
months
when
recovery
is
arrested
before
complete
restoration
of
function
is
attained
or
when
thermalgic
pain
is
excessive
subcutaneous
injuries
of
nerves
several
varieties
of
subcutaneous
injuries
of
nerves
are
met
with
one
of
the
best
known
is
the
compression
paralysis
of
the
nerves
of
the
upper
arm
which
results
from
sleeping
with
the
arm
resting
on
the
back
of
a
chair
or
the
edge
of
a
table
the
so
called
drunkard
s
palsy
and
from
the
pressure
of
a
crutch
in
the
axilla
crutch
paralysis
in
some
of
these
injuries
notably
drunkard
s
palsy
the
disability
appears
to
be
due
not
to
damage
of
the
nerve
but
to
overstretching
of
the
extensors
of
the
wrist
and
fingers
jones
a
similar
form
of
paralysis
is
sometimes
met
with
from
the
pressure
of
a
tourniquet
from
tight
bandages
or
splints
from
the
pressure
exerted
by
a
dislocated
bone
or
by
excessive
callus
and
from
hyper
extension
of
the
arm
during
anaesthesia
in
all
these
forms
there
is
impaired
sensation
rarely
amounting
to
anaesthesia
marked
muscular
wasting
and
diminution
or
loss
of
voluntary
motor
power
while
and
this
is
a
point
of
great
importance
the
normal
electrical
reactions
are
preserved
there
may
also
develop
trophic
changes
such
as
blisters
superficial
ulcers
and
clubbing
of
the
tips
of
the
fingers
the
prognosis
is
usually
favourable
as
recovery
is
the
rule
within
from
one
to
three
months
if
however
neuritis
supervenes
the
electrical
reactions
are
altered
the
muscles
degenerate
and
recovery
may
be
retarded
or
may
fail
to
take
place
injuries
which
act
abruptly
or
instantaneously
are
illustrated
in
the
crushing
of
a
nerve
by
the
sudden
displacement
of
a
sharp
edged
fragment
of
bone
as
may
occur
in
comminuted
fractures
of
the
humerus
the
symptoms
include
perversion
or
loss
of
sensation
motor
paralysis
and
atrophy
of
muscles
which
show
the
reaction
of
degeneration
from
the
eighth
day
onwards
the
presence
of
the
reaction
of
degeneration
influences
both
the
prognosis
and
the
treatment
for
it
implies
a
lesion
which
is
probably
incapable
of
spontaneous
recovery
and
which
can
only
be
remedied
by
operation
the
treatment
varies
with
the
cause
and
nature
of
the
lesion
when
for
example
a
displaced
bone
or
a
mass
of
callus
is
pressing
upon
the
nerve
steps
must
be
taken
to
relieve
the
pressure
by
operation
if
necessary
when
there
is
reason
to
believe
that
the
nerve
is
severely
crushed
or
torn
across
it
should
be
exposed
by
incision
and
after
removal
of
the
damaged
ends
should
be
united
by
sutures
when
it
is
impossible
to
make
a
definite
diagnosis
as
to
the
state
of
the
nerve
it
is
better
to
expose
it
by
operation
and
thus
learn
the
exact
state
of
affairs
without
delay
in
the
event
of
the
nerve
being
torn
the
ends
should
be
united
by
sutures
dislocation
of
nerves
this
injury
which
resembles
the
dislocation
of
tendons
from
their
grooves
is
seldom
met
with
except
in
the
ulnar
nerve
at
the
elbow
and
is
described
with
injuries
of
that
nerve
diseases
of
nerves
traumatic
neuritis
this
consists
in
an
overgrowth
of
the
connective
tissue
framework
of
a
nerve
which
causes
irritation
and
pressure
upon
the
nerve
fibres
sometimes
resulting
in
their
degeneration
it
may
originate
in
connection
with
a
wound
in
the
vicinity
of
a
nerve
as
for
example
when
the
brachial
nerves
are
involved
in
scar
tissue
subsequent
to
an
operation
for
clearing
out
the
axilla
for
cancer
or
in
contusion
and
compression
of
a
nerve
for
example
by
the
pressure
of
the
head
of
the
humerus
in
a
dislocation
of
the
shoulder
some
weeks
or
months
after
the
injury
the
patient
complains
of
increasing
hyperaesthesia
and
of
neuralgic
pains
in
the
course
of
the
nerve
the
nerve
is
very
sensitive
to
pressure
and
if
superficial
may
be
felt
to
be
swollen
the
associated
muscles
are
wasted
and
weak
and
are
subject
to
twitchings
there
are
also
trophic
disturbances
it
is
rare
to
have
complete
sensory
and
motor
paralysis
the
disease
is
commonest
in
the
nerves
of
the
upper
extremity
and
the
hand
may
become
crippled
and
useless
treatment
any
constitutional
condition
which
predisposes
to
neuritis
such
as
gout
diabetes
or
syphilis
must
receive
appropriate
treatment
the
symptoms
may
be
relieved
by
rest
and
by
soothing
applications
such
as
belladonna
ichthyol
or
menthol
by
the
use
of
hot
air
and
electric
baths
and
in
obstinate
cases
by
blistering
or
by
the
application
of
corrigan
s
button
when
such
treatment
fails
the
nerve
may
be
stretched
or
in
the
case
of
a
purely
sensory
trunk
a
portion
may
be
excised
local
causes
such
as
involvement
of
the
nerve
in
a
scar
or
in
adhesions
may
afford
indications
for
operative
treatment
multiple
peripheral
neuritis
although
this
disease
mainly
comes
under
the
cognizance
of
the
physician
it
may
be
attended
with
phenomena
which
call
for
surgical
interference
in
this
country
it
is
commonly
due
to
alcoholism
but
it
may
result
from
diabetes
or
from
chronic
poisoning
with
lead
or
arsenic
or
from
bacterial
infections
and
intoxications
such
as
occur
in
diphtheria
gonorrhoea
syphilis
leprosy
typhoid
influenza
beri
beri
and
many
other
diseases
it
is
as
a
rule
widely
distributed
throughout
the
peripheral
nerves
but
the
distribution
frequently
varies
with
the
cause
the
alcoholic
form
for
example
mainly
affecting
the
legs
the
diphtheritic
form
the
soft
palate
and
pharynx
and
that
associated
with
lead
poisoning
the
forearms
the
essential
lesion
is
a
degeneration
of
the
conducting
fibres
of
the
affected
nerves
and
the
prominent
symptoms
are
the
result
of
this
in
alcoholic
neuritis
there
is
great
tenderness
of
the
muscles
when
the
legs
are
affected
the
patient
may
be
unable
to
walk
and
the
toes
may
droop
and
the
heel
be
drawn
up
resulting
in
one
variety
of
pes
equino
varus
pressure
sores
and
perforating
ulcer
of
the
foot
are
the
most
important
trophic
phenomena
apart
from
the
medical
treatment
measures
must
be
taken
to
prevent
deformity
especially
when
the
legs
are
affected
the
bedclothes
are
supported
by
a
cage
and
the
foot
maintained
at
right
angles
to
the
leg
by
sand
bags
or
splints
when
the
disease
is
subsiding
the
nutrition
of
the
damaged
nerves
and
muscles
should
be
maintained
by
massage
baths
passive
movements
and
the
use
of
the
galvanic
current
when
deformity
has
been
allowed
to
take
place
operative
measures
may
be
required
for
its
correction
neuroma
we
have
followed
the
classification
adopted
by
alexis
thomson
in
his
work
on
neuroma
and
neuro
fibromatosis
edinburgh
neuroma
is
a
clinical
term
applied
to
all
tumours
irrespective
of
their
structure
which
have
their
seat
in
nerves
a
tumour
composed
of
newly
formed
nerve
tissue
is
spoken
of
as
a
true
neuroma
when
ganglionic
cells
are
present
in
addition
to
nerve
fibres
the
name
ganglionic
neuroma
is
applied
these
tumours
are
rare
and
are
chiefly
met
with
in
the
main
cords
or
abdominal
plexuses
of
the
sympathetic
system
of
children
or
young
adults
they
are
quite
insensitive
and
their
removal
is
only
called
for
if
they
cause
pain
or
show
signs
of
malignancy
a
false
neuroma
is
an
overgrowth
of
the
sheath
of
a
nerve
this
overgrowth
may
result
in
the
formation
of
a
circumscribed
tumour
or
may
take
the
form
of
a
diffuse
fibromatosis
the
circumscribed
or
solitary
tumour
grows
from
the
sheath
of
a
nerve
which
is
otherwise
healthy
and
it
may
be
innocent
or
malignant
the
innocent
form
is
usually
fibrous
or
myxomatous
and
is
definitely
encapsulated
it
may
become
cystic
as
a
result
of
haemorrhage
or
of
myxomatous
degeneration
it
grows
very
slowly
is
usually
elliptical
in
shape
and
the
solid
form
is
rarely
larger
than
a
hazel
nut
the
nerve
fibres
may
be
spread
out
all
round
the
tumour
or
may
run
only
on
one
side
of
it
when
subcutaneous
and
related
to
the
smaller
unnamed
cutaneous
nerves
it
is
known
as
a
painful
subcutaneous
nodule
or
tubercle
it
is
chiefly
met
with
about
the
ankle
and
most
often
in
women
it
is
remarkably
sensitive
even
gentle
handling
causing
intense
pain
which
usually
radiates
to
the
periphery
of
the
nerve
affected
when
related
to
a
deeper
named
nerve
trunk
it
is
known
as
a
trunk
neuroma
it
is
usually
less
sensitive
than
the
subcutaneous
nodule
and
rarely
gives
rise
to
motor
symptoms
unless
it
involves
the
nerve
roots
where
they
pass
through
bony
canals
a
trunk
neuroma
is
recognised
clinically
by
its
position
in
the
line
of
a
nerve
by
the
fact
that
it
is
movable
in
the
transverse
axis
of
the
nerve
but
not
in
its
long
axis
and
by
being
unduly
painful
and
sensitive
illustration
fig
amputation
stump
of
upper
arm
showing
bulbous
thickening
of
the
ends
of
the
nerves
embedded
in
scar
tissue
at
the
apex
of
the
stamp
treatment
if
the
tumour
causes
suffering
it
should
be
removed
preferably
by
shelling
it
out
from
the
investing
nerve
sheath
or
capsule
in
the
subcutaneous
nodule
the
nerve
is
rarely
recognisable
and
is
usually
sacrificed
when
removal
of
the
tumour
is
incomplete
a
tube
of
radium
should
be
inserted
into
the
cavity
to
prevent
recurrence
of
the
tumour
in
a
malignant
form
the
malignant
neuroma
is
a
sarcoma
growing
from
the
sheath
of
a
nerve
it
has
the
same
characters
and
clinical
features
as
the
innocent
variety
only
it
grows
more
rapidly
and
by
destroying
the
nerve
fibres
causes
motor
symptoms
jerkings
followed
by
paralysis
the
sarcoma
tends
to
spread
along
the
lymph
spaces
in
the
long
axis
of
the
nerve
as
well
as
to
implicate
the
surrounding
tissues
and
it
is
liable
to
give
rise
to
secondary
growths
the
malignant
neuroma
is
met
with
chiefly
in
the
sciatic
and
other
large
nerves
of
the
limbs
the
treatment
is
conducted
on
the
same
lines
as
sarcoma
in
other
situations
the
insertion
of
a
tube
of
radium
after
removal
of
the
tumour
diminishes
the
tendency
to
recurrence
a
portion
of
the
nerve
trunk
being
sacrificed
means
must
be
taken
to
bridge
the
gap
in
inoperable
cases
it
may
be
possible
to
relieve
pain
by
excising
a
portion
of
the
nerve
above
the
tumour
or
when
this
is
impracticable
by
resecting
the
posterior
nerve
roots
and
their
ganglia
within
the
vertebral
canal
the
so
called
amputation
neuroma
has
already
been
referred
to
p
diffuse
or
generalised
neuro
fibromatosis
recklinghausen
s
disease
these
terms
are
now
used
to
include
what
were
formerly
known
as
multiple
neuromata
as
well
as
certain
other
overgrowths
related
to
nerves
the
essential
lesion
is
an
overgrowth
of
the
endoneural
connective
tissue
throughout
the
nerves
of
both
the
cerebro
spinal
and
sympathetic
systems
the
nerves
are
diffusely
and
unequally
thickened
so
that
small
twigs
may
become
enlarged
to
the
size
of
the
median
while
at
irregular
intervals
along
their
course
the
connective
tissue
overgrowth
is
exaggerated
so
as
to
form
tumour
like
swellings
similar
to
the
trunk
neuroma
already
described
the
tumours
which
vary
greatly
in
size
and
number
as
many
as
a
thousand
have
been
counted
in
one
case
are
enclosed
in
a
capsule
derived
from
the
perineurium
the
fibromatosis
may
also
affect
the
cranial
nerves
the
ganglia
on
the
posterior
nerve
roots
the
nerves
within
the
vertebral
canal
and
the
sympathetic
nerves
and
ganglia
as
well
as
the
continuations
of
the
motor
nerves
within
the
muscles
the
nerve
fibres
although
mechanically
displaced
and
dissociated
by
the
overgrown
endoneurium
undergo
no
structural
change
except
when
compressed
in
passing
through
a
bony
canal
the
disease
probably
originates
before
birth
although
it
may
not
make
its
appearance
till
adolescence
or
even
till
adult
life
it
is
sometimes
met
with
in
several
members
of
one
family
it
is
recognised
clinically
by
the
presence
of
multiple
tumours
in
the
course
of
the
nerves
and
sometimes
by
palpable
enlargement
of
the
superficial
nerve
trunks
fig
the
tumours
resemble
the
solitary
trunk
neuroma
are
usually
quite
insensitive
and
many
of
them
are
unknown
to
the
patient
as
a
result
of
injury
or
other
exciting
cause
however
one
or
other
tumour
may
increase
in
size
and
become
extremely
sensitive
the
pain
is
then
agonising
it
is
increased
by
handling
and
interferes
with
sleep
in
these
conditions
a
malignant
transformation
of
the
fibroma
into
sarcoma
is
to
be
suspected
motor
disturbances
are
exceptional
unless
in
the
case
of
tumours
within
the
vertebral
canal
which
press
on
the
spinal
medulla
and
cause
paraplegia
illustration
fig
diffuse
enlargement
of
nerves
in
generalised
neuro
fibromatosis
after
r
w
smith
neuro
fibromatosis
is
frequently
accompanied
by
pigmentation
of
the
skin
in
the
form
of
brown
spots
or
patches
scattered
over
the
trunk
the
disease
is
often
stationary
for
long
periods
in
progressive
cases
the
patient
becomes
exhausted
and
usually
dies
of
some
intercurrent
affection
particularly
phthisis
the
treatment
is
restricted
to
relieving
symptoms
and
complications
removal
of
one
of
the
tumours
is
to
be
strongly
deprecated
in
a
considerable
proportion
of
cases
one
of
the
multiple
tumours
takes
on
the
characters
of
a
malignant
growth
secondary
malignant
neuroma
garre
this
malignant
transformation
may
follow
upon
injury
or
on
an
unsuccessful
attempt
to
remove
the
tumour
the
features
are
those
of
a
rapidly
growing
sarcoma
involving
a
nerve
trunk
with
agonising
pain
and
muscular
cramps
followed
by
paralysis
from
destruction
of
the
nerve
fibres
the
removal
of
the
tumour
is
usually
followed
by
recurrence
so
that
high
amputation
is
the
only
treatment
to
be
recommended
metastasis
to
internal
organs
is
exceptional
illustration
fig
plexiform
neuroma
of
small
sciatic
nerve
from
a
girl
aet
mr
annandale
s
case
there
are
other
types
of
neuro
fibromatosis
which
require
brief
mention
the
plexiform
neuroma
fig
is
a
fibromatosis
confined
to
the
distribution
of
one
or
more
contiguous
nerves
or
of
a
plexus
of
nerves
and
it
may
occur
either
by
itself
or
along
with
multiple
tumours
of
the
nerve
trunks
and
with
pigmentation
of
the
skin
the
clinical
features
are
those
of
an
ill
defined
swelling
composed
of
a
number
of
tortuous
convoluted
cords
lying
in
a
loose
areolar
tissue
and
freely
movable
on
one
another
it
is
rarely
the
seat
of
pain
or
tenderness
it
most
often
appears
in
the
early
years
of
life
sometimes
in
relation
to
a
pigmented
or
hairy
mole
it
is
of
slow
growth
may
remain
stationary
for
long
periods
and
has
little
or
no
tendency
to
become
malignant
it
is
usually
subcutaneous
and
is
frequently
situated
on
the
head
or
neck
in
the
distribution
of
the
trigeminal
or
superficial
cervical
nerves
there
is
no
necessity
for
its
removal
but
this
may
be
indicated
because
of
disfigurement
especially
on
the
face
or
scalp
or
because
its
bulk
interferes
with
function
when
involving
the
ophthalmic
division
of
the
trigeminus
for
example
it
may
cause
enlargement
of
the
upper
lid
and
proptosis
with
danger
to
the
function
of
the
globe
the
results
of
excision
are
usually
satisfactory
even
if
the
removal
is
not
complete
illustration
fig
multiple
neuro
fibromas
of
skin
molluscum
fibrosum
or
recklinghausen
s
disease
the
cutaneous
neuro
fibroma
or
molluscum
fibrosum
has
been
shown
by
recklinghausen
to
be
a
soft
fibroma
related
to
the
terminal
filaments
of
one
of
the
cutaneous
nerves
fig
the
disease
appears
in
the
form
of
multiple
soft
projecting
tumours
scattered
all
over
the
body
except
the
palms
of
the
hands
and
soles
of
the
feet
the
tumours
are
of
all
sizes
some
being
no
larger
than
a
pin
s
head
whilst
many
are
as
big
as
a
filbert
and
a
few
even
larger
many
are
sessile
and
others
are
distinctly
pedunculated
but
all
are
covered
with
skin
they
are
mobile
soft
to
the
touch
and
of
the
consistence
of
firm
fat
in
exceptional
cases
one
of
the
skin
tumours
may
attain
an
enormous
size
and
cause
a
hideous
deformity
hanging
down
by
its
own
weight
in
lobulated
or
folded
masses
pachy
dermatocele
the
treatment
consists
in
removing
the
larger
swellings
in
some
cases
molluscum
fibrosum
is
associated
with
pigmentation
of
the
skin
and
with
multiple
tumours
of
the
nerve
trunks
the
small
multiple
tumours
rarely
call
for
interference
illustration
fig
elephantiasis
neuromatosa
in
a
woman
aet
elephantiasis
neuromatosa
is
the
name
applied
by
virchow
to
a
condition
in
which
a
limb
is
swollen
and
misshapen
as
a
result
of
the
extension
of
a
neuro
fibromatosis
to
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
of
the
extremity
as
a
whole
fig
it
usually
begins
in
early
life
without
apparent
cause
and
it
may
be
associated
with
multiple
tumours
of
the
nerve
trunks
the
inconvenience
caused
by
the
bulk
and
weight
of
the
limb
may
justify
its
removal
surgery
of
the
individual
nerves
we
desire
here
to
acknowledge
our
indebtedness
to
mr
james
sherren
s
work
on
injuries
of
nerves
and
their
treatment
the
brachial
plexus
lesions
of
the
brachial
plexus
may
be
divided
into
those
above
the
clavicle
and
those
below
that
bone
in
the
supra
clavicular
injuries
the
violence
applied
to
the
head
or
shoulder
causes
over
stretching
of
the
anterior
branches
primary
divisions
of
the
cervical
nerves
the
fifth
or
the
fifth
and
sixth
being
those
most
liable
to
suffer
sometimes
the
traction
is
exerted
upon
the
plexus
from
below
as
when
a
man
in
falling
from
a
height
endeavours
to
save
himself
by
clutching
at
some
projection
and
the
lesion
then
mainly
affects
the
first
dorsal
nerve
there
is
tearing
of
the
nerve
sheaths
with
haemorrhage
but
in
severe
cases
partial
or
complete
severance
of
nerve
fibres
may
occur
and
these
give
way
at
different
levels
during
the
healing
process
an
excess
of
fibrous
tissue
is
formed
which
may
interfere
with
regeneration
post
anaesthetic
paralysis
occurs
in
patients
in
whom
during
the
course
of
an
operation
the
arm
is
abducted
and
rotated
laterally
or
extended
above
the
head
causing
over
stretching
of
the
plexus
especially
of
the
fifth
or
fifth
and
sixth
anterior
branches
a
cervical
rib
may
damage
the
plexus
by
direct
pressure
the
part
usually
affected
being
the
medial
cord
which
is
made
up
of
fibres
from
the
eighth
cervical
and
first
dorsal
nerves
when
a
lesion
of
the
plexus
complicates
a
fracture
of
the
clavicle
the
nerve
injury
is
due
not
to
pressure
on
or
laceration
of
the
nerves
by
fragments
of
bone
but
to
the
violence
causing
the
fracture
and
this
is
usually
applied
to
the
point
of
the
shoulder
penetrating
wounds
apart
from
those
met
with
in
military
practice
are
rare
in
the
infra
clavicular
injuries
the
lesion
most
often
results
from
the
pressure
of
the
dislocated
head
of
the
humerus
occasionally
from
attempts
made
to
reduce
the
dislocation
by
the
heel
in
the
axilla
method
or
from
fracture
of
the
upper
end
of
the
humerus
or
of
the
neck
of
the
scapula
the
whole
plexus
may
suffer
but
more
frequently
the
medial
cord
is
alone
implicated
clinical
features
three
types
of
lesion
result
from
indirect
violence
the
whole
plexus
the
upper
arm
type
and
the
lower
arm
type
when
the
whole
plexus
is
involved
sensibility
is
lost
over
the
entire
forearm
and
hand
and
over
the
lateral
surface
of
the
arm
in
its
distal
two
thirds
all
the
muscles
of
the
arm
forearm
and
hand
are
paralysed
and
as
a
rule
also
the
pectorals
and
spinati
but
the
rhomboids
and
serratus
anterior
escape
there
is
paralysis
of
the
sympathetic
fibres
to
the
eye
and
orbit
with
narrowing
of
the
palpebral
fissure
recession
of
the
globe
and
the
pupil
is
slow
to
dilate
when
shaded
from
the
light
the
upper
arm
type
erb
duchenne
paralysis
is
that
most
frequently
met
with
and
it
is
due
to
a
lesion
of
the
fifth
anterior
branch
or
it
may
be
also
of
the
sixth
the
position
of
the
upper
limb
is
typical
the
arm
and
forearm
hang
close
to
the
side
with
the
forearm
extended
and
pronated
the
deltoid
spinati
biceps
brachialis
and
supinators
are
paralysed
and
in
some
cases
the
radial
extensors
of
the
wrist
and
the
pronator
teres
are
also
affected
the
patient
is
unable
to
supinate
the
forearm
or
to
abduct
the
arm
and
in
most
cases
to
flex
the
forearm
he
may
however
regain
some
power
of
flexing
the
forearm
when
it
is
fully
pronated
the
extensors
of
the
wrist
becoming
feeble
flexors
of
the
elbow
there
is
as
a
rule
no
loss
of
sensibility
but
complaint
may
be
made
of
tickling
and
of
pins
and
needles
over
the
lateral
aspect
of
the
arm
the
abnormal
position
of
the
limb
may
persist
although
the
muscles
regain
the
power
of
voluntary
movement
and
as
the
condition
frequently
follows
a
fall
on
the
shoulder
great
care
is
necessary
in
diagnosis
as
the
condition
is
apt
to
be
attributed
to
an
injury
to
the
axillary
circumflex
nerve
the
lower
arm
type
of
paralysis
associated
with
the
name
of
klumpke
is
usually
due
to
over
stretching
of
the
plexus
and
especially
affects
the
anterior
branch
of
the
first
dorsal
nerve
in
typical
cases
all
the
intrinsic
muscles
of
the
hand
are
affected
and
the
hand
assumes
the
claw
shape
sensibility
is
usually
altered
over
the
medial
side
of
the
arm
and
forearm
and
there
is
paralysis
of
the
sympathetic
infra
clavicular
injuries
as
already
stated
are
most
often
produced
by
a
sub
coracoid
dislocation
of
the
humerus
the
medial
cord
is
that
most
frequently
injured
and
the
muscles
paralysed
are
those
supplied
by
the
ulnar
nerve
with
in
addition
those
intrinsic
muscles
of
the
hand
supplied
by
the
median
sensibility
is
affected
over
the
medial
surface
of
the
forearm
and
ulnar
area
of
the
hand
injury
of
the
lateral
and
posterior
cords
is
very
rare
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
lines
already
laid
down
for
nerve
injuries
in
general
it
is
impossible
to
diagnose
between
complete
and
incomplete
rupture
of
the
nerve
cords
until
sufficient
time
has
elapsed
to
allow
of
the
establishment
of
the
reaction
of
degeneration
if
this
is
present
at
the
end
of
fourteen
days
operation
should
not
be
delayed
access
to
the
cords
of
the
plexus
is
obtained
by
a
dissection
similar
to
that
employed
for
the
subclavian
artery
and
the
nerves
are
sought
for
as
they
emerge
from
under
cover
of
the
scalenus
anterior
and
are
then
traced
until
the
seat
of
injury
is
found
in
the
case
of
the
first
dorsal
nerve
it
may
be
necessary
temporarily
to
resect
the
clavicle
the
usual
after
treatment
must
be
persisted
in
until
recovery
ensues
and
care
must
be
taken
that
the
paralysed
muscles
do
not
become
over
stretched
the
prognosis
is
less
favourable
in
the
supra
clavicular
lesions
than
in
those
below
the
clavicle
which
nearly
always
recover
without
surgical
intervention
in
the
brachial
birth
paralysis
met
with
in
infants
the
lesion
is
due
to
over
stretching
of
the
plexus
and
is
nearly
always
of
the
erb
duchenne
type
the
injury
is
usually
unilateral
it
occurs
with
almost
equal
frequency
in
breech
and
in
vertex
presentations
and
the
left
arm
is
more
often
affected
than
the
right
the
lesion
is
seldom
recognised
at
birth
the
first
symptom
noticed
is
tenderness
in
the
supra
clavicular
region
the
child
crying
when
this
part
is
touched
or
the
arm
is
moved
the
attitude
may
be
that
of
the
erb
duchenne
type
or
the
whole
of
the
muscles
of
the
upper
limb
may
be
flaccid
and
the
arm
hangs
powerless
a
considerable
proportion
of
the
cases
recover
spontaneously
the
arm
is
to
be
kept
at
rest
with
the
affected
muscles
relaxed
and
as
soon
as
tenderness
has
disappeared
daily
massage
and
passive
movements
are
employed
the
reaction
of
degeneration
can
rarely
be
satisfactorily
tested
before
the
child
is
three
months
old
but
if
it
is
present
an
operation
should
be
performed
after
operation
the
shoulder
should
be
elevated
so
that
no
traction
is
exerted
on
the
affected
cords
the
long
thoracic
nerve
nerve
of
bell
which
supplies
the
serratus
anterior
is
rarely
injured
in
those
whose
occupation
entails
carrying
weights
upon
the
shoulder
it
may
be
contused
and
the
resulting
paralysis
of
the
serratus
is
usually
combined
with
paralysis
of
the
lower
part
of
the
trapezius
the
branches
from
the
third
and
fourth
cervical
nerves
which
supply
this
muscle
also
being
exposed
to
pressure
as
they
pass
across
the
root
of
the
neck
there
is
complaint
of
pain
above
the
clavicle
and
winging
of
the
scapula
the
patient
is
unable
to
raise
the
arm
in
front
of
the
body
above
the
level
of
the
shoulder
or
to
perform
any
forward
pushing
movements
on
attempting
either
of
these
the
winging
of
the
scapula
is
at
once
increased
if
the
scapula
is
compared
with
that
on
the
sound
side
it
is
seen
that
in
addition
to
the
lower
angle
being
more
prominent
the
spine
is
more
horizontal
and
the
lower
angle
nearer
the
middle
line
the
majority
of
these
cases
recover
if
the
limb
is
placed
at
absolute
rest
the
elbow
supported
and
massage
and
galvanism
persevered
with
if
the
paralysis
persists
the
sterno
costal
portion
of
the
pectoralis
major
may
be
transplanted
to
the
lower
angle
of
the
scapula
the
long
thoracic
nerve
may
be
cut
across
while
clearing
out
the
axilla
in
operating
for
cancer
of
the
breast
the
displacement
of
the
scapula
is
not
so
marked
as
in
the
preceding
type
and
the
patient
is
able
to
perform
pushing
movements
below
the
level
of
the
shoulder
if
the
reaction
of
degeneration
develops
an
operation
may
be
performed
the
ends
of
the
nerve
being
sutured
or
the
distal
end
grafted
into
the
posterior
cord
of
the
brachial
plexus
the
axillary
circumflex
nerve
in
the
majority
of
cases
in
which
paralysis
of
the
deltoid
follows
upon
an
injury
of
the
shoulder
it
is
due
to
a
lesion
of
the
fifth
cervical
nerve
as
has
already
been
described
in
injuries
of
the
brachial
plexus
the
axillary
nerve
itself
as
it
passes
round
the
neck
of
the
humerus
is
most
liable
to
be
injured
from
the
pressure
of
a
crutch
or
of
the
head
of
the
humerus
in
sub
glenoid
dislocation
or
in
fracture
of
the
neck
of
the
scapula
or
of
the
humerus
in
miners
who
work
for
long
periods
lying
on
the
side
the
muscle
may
be
paralysed
by
direct
pressure
on
the
terminal
filaments
of
the
nerve
and
the
nerve
may
also
be
involved
as
a
result
of
disease
in
the
sub
deltoid
bursa
the
deltoid
is
wasted
and
the
acromion
unduly
prominent
in
recent
cases
paralysis
of
the
muscle
is
easily
detected
in
cases
of
long
standing
it
is
not
so
simple
because
other
muscles
the
spinati
the
clavicular
fibres
of
the
pectoral
and
the
serratus
take
its
place
and
elevate
the
arm
there
is
always
loss
of
sensation
on
the
lateral
aspect
of
the
shoulder
there
is
rarely
any
call
for
operative
treatment
as
the
paralysis
is
usually
compensated
for
by
other
muscles
when
the
supra
scapular
nerve
is
contused
or
stretched
in
injuries
of
the
shoulder
the
spinati
muscles
are
paralysed
and
wasted
the
spine
of
the
scapula
is
unduly
prominent
and
there
is
impairment
in
the
power
of
abducting
the
arm
and
rotating
it
laterally
the
musculo
cutaneous
nerve
is
very
rarely
injured
when
cut
across
there
is
paralysis
of
the
coraco
brachialis
biceps
and
part
of
the
brachialis
but
no
movements
are
abolished
the
forearm
being
flexed
in
the
pronated
position
by
the
brachio
radialis
and
long
radial
extensor
of
the
wrist
in
the
supinated
position
by
that
portion
of
the
brachialis
supplied
by
the
radial
nerve
supination
is
feebly
performed
by
the
supinator
muscle
protopathic
and
epicritic
sensibility
are
lost
over
the
radial
side
of
the
forearm
radial
musculo
spiral
nerve
from
its
anatomical
relationships
this
trunk
is
more
exposed
to
injury
than
any
other
nerve
in
the
body
it
is
frequently
compressed
against
the
humerus
in
sleeping
with
the
arm
resting
on
the
back
of
a
chair
especially
in
the
deep
sleep
of
alcoholic
intoxication
drunkard
s
palsy
it
may
be
pressed
upon
by
a
crutch
in
the
axilla
by
the
dislocated
head
of
the
humerus
or
by
violent
compression
of
the
arm
as
when
an
elastic
tourniquet
is
applied
too
tightly
the
most
serious
and
permanent
injuries
of
this
nerve
are
associated
with
fractures
of
the
humerus
especially
those
from
direct
violence
attended
with
comminution
of
the
bone
the
nerve
may
be
crushed
or
torn
by
one
of
the
fragments
at
the
time
of
the
injury
or
at
a
later
period
may
be
compressed
by
callus
clinical
features
immediately
after
the
injury
it
is
impossible
to
tell
whether
the
nerve
is
torn
across
or
merely
compressed
the
patient
may
complain
of
numbness
and
tingling
in
the
distribution
of
the
superficial
branch
of
the
nerve
but
it
is
a
striking
fact
that
so
long
as
the
nerve
is
divided
below
the
level
at
which
it
gives
off
the
dorsal
cutaneous
nerve
of
the
forearm
external
cutaneous
branch
there
is
no
loss
of
sensation
when
it
is
divided
above
the
origin
of
the
dorsal
cutaneous
branch
or
when
the
dorsal
branch
of
the
musculo
cutaneous
nerve
is
also
divided
there
is
a
loss
of
sensibility
on
the
dorsum
of
the
hand
the
motor
symptoms
predominate
the
muscles
affected
being
the
extensors
of
the
wrist
and
fingers
and
the
supinators
there
is
a
characteristic
drop
wrist
the
wrist
is
flexed
and
pronated
and
the
patient
is
unable
to
dorsiflex
the
wrist
or
fingers
fig
if
the
hand
and
proximal
phalanges
are
supported
the
second
and
third
phalanges
may
be
partly
extended
by
the
interossei
and
lumbricals
there
is
also
considerable
impairment
of
power
in
the
muscles
which
antagonise
those
that
are
paralysed
so
that
the
grasp
of
the
hand
is
feeble
and
the
patient
almost
loses
the
use
of
it
in
some
cases
this
would
appear
to
be
due
to
the
median
nerve
having
been
injured
at
the
same
time
illustration
fig
drop
wrist
following
fracture
of
shaft
of
humerus
if
the
lesion
is
high
up
as
it
is
for
example
in
crutch
paralysis
the
triceps
and
anconeus
may
also
suffer
treatment
the
slighter
forms
of
injury
by
compression
recover
under
massage
douching
and
electricity
if
there
is
drop
wrist
the
hand
and
forearm
are
placed
on
a
palmar
splint
with
the
hand
dorsiflexed
to
nearly
a
right
angle
and
this
position
is
maintained
until
voluntary
dorsiflexion
at
the
wrist
returns
to
the
normal
recovery
is
sometimes
delayed
for
several
months
in
the
more
severe
injuries
associated
with
fracture
of
the
humerus
and
attended
with
the
reaction
of
degeneration
it
is
necessary
to
cut
down
upon
the
nerve
and
free
it
from
the
pressure
of
a
fragment
of
bone
or
from
callus
or
adhesions
if
the
nerve
is
torn
across
the
ends
must
be
sutured
and
if
this
is
impossible
owing
to
loss
of
tissue
the
gap
may
be
bridged
by
a
graft
taken
from
the
superficial
branch
of
the
radial
nerve
or
the
ends
may
be
implanted
into
the
median
finally
in
cases
in
which
the
paralysis
is
permanent
and
incurable
the
disability
may
be
relieved
by
operation
a
fascial
graft
can
be
employed
to
act
as
a
ligament
permanently
extending
the
wrist
it
is
attached
to
the
third
and
fourth
metacarpal
bones
distally
and
to
the
radius
or
ulna
proximally
the
flexor
carpi
radialis
can
then
be
joined
up
with
the
extensor
digitorum
communis
by
passing
its
tendon
through
an
aperture
in
the
interosseous
membrane
or
better
still
through
the
pronator
quadratus
as
there
is
less
likelihood
of
the
formation
of
adhesions
when
the
tendon
passes
through
muscle
than
through
interosseous
membrane
the
palmaris
longus
is
anastomosed
with
the
abductor
pollicis
longus
extensor
ossis
metacarpi
pollicis
thus
securing
a
fair
amount
of
abduction
of
the
thumb
the
flexor
carpi
ulnaris
may
also
be
anastomosed
with
the
common
extensor
of
the
fingers
the
extensors
of
the
wrist
may
be
shortened
so
as
to
place
the
hand
in
the
position
of
dorsal
flexion
and
thus
improve
the
attitude
and
grasp
of
the
hand
the
superficial
branch
of
the
radial
radial
nerve
and
the
deep
branch
posterior
interosseous
apart
from
suffering
in
lesions
of
the
radial
are
liable
to
be
contused
or
torn
is
dislocation
of
the
head
of
the
radius
and
in
fracture
of
the
neck
of
the
bone
the
deep
branch
may
be
divided
as
it
passes
through
the
supinator
in
operations
on
old
fractures
and
dislocations
in
the
region
of
the
elbow
division
of
the
superficial
branch
in
the
upper
two
thirds
of
the
forearm
produces
no
loss
of
sensibility
division
in
the
lower
third
after
the
nerve
has
become
associated
with
branches
from
the
musculo
cutaneous
is
followed
by
a
loss
of
sensibility
on
the
radial
side
of
the
hand
and
thumb
wounds
on
the
dorsal
surface
of
the
wrist
and
forearm
are
often
followed
by
loss
of
sensibility
over
a
larger
area
because
the
musculo
cutaneous
nerve
is
divided
as
well
and
some
of
the
fibres
of
the
lower
lateral
cutaneous
branch
of
the
radial
illustration
fig
to
illustrate
the
loss
of
sensation
produced
by
division
of
the
median
nerve
the
area
of
complete
cutaneous
insensibility
is
shaded
black
the
parts
insensitive
to
light
touch
and
to
intermediate
degrees
of
temperature
are
enclosed
within
the
dotted
line
after
head
and
sherren
the
median
nerve
is
most
frequently
injured
in
wounds
made
by
broken
glass
in
the
region
of
the
wrist
it
may
also
be
injured
in
fractures
of
the
lower
end
of
the
humerus
in
fractures
of
both
bones
of
the
forearm
and
as
a
result
of
pressure
by
splints
after
division
at
the
elbow
there
is
impairment
of
mobility
which
affects
the
thumb
and
to
a
less
extent
the
index
finger
the
terminal
phalanx
of
the
thumb
cannot
be
flexed
owing
to
the
paralysis
of
the
flexor
pollicis
longus
and
the
index
can
only
be
flexed
at
its
metacarpo
phalangeal
joint
by
the
interosseous
muscles
attached
to
it
pronation
of
the
forearm
is
feeble
and
is
completed
by
the
weight
of
the
hand
after
division
at
the
wrist
the
abductor
opponens
group
of
muscles
and
the
two
lateral
lumbricals
only
are
affected
the
abduction
of
the
thumb
can
be
feebly
imitated
by
the
short
extensor
and
the
long
abductor
ext
ossis
metacarpi
pollicis
while
opposition
may
be
simulated
by
contraction
of
the
long
flexor
and
the
short
abductor
of
the
thumb
the
paralysis
of
the
two
medial
lumbricals
produces
no
symptoms
that
can
be
recognised
it
is
important
to
remember
that
when
the
median
nerve
is
divided
at
the
wrist
deep
touch
can
be
appreciated
over
the
whole
of
the
area
supplied
by
the
nerve
the
injury
therefore
is
liable
to
be
over
looked
if
however
the
tendons
are
divided
as
well
as
the
nerve
there
is
insensibility
to
deep
touch
the
areas
of
epicritic
and
of
protopathic
insensibility
are
illustrated
in
fig
the
division
of
the
nerve
at
the
elbow
or
even
at
the
axilla
does
not
increase
the
extent
of
the
loss
of
epicritic
or
protopathic
sensibility
but
usually
affects
deep
sensibility
illustration
fig
to
illustrate
loss
of
sensation
produced
by
complete
division
of
ulnar
nerve
loss
of
all
forms
of
cutaneous
sensibility
is
represented
by
the
shaded
area
the
parts
insensitive
to
light
touch
and
to
intermediate
degrees
of
heat
and
cold
are
enclosed
within
the
dotted
line
head
and
sherren
the
ulnar
nerve
the
most
common
injury
of
this
nerve
is
its
division
in
transverse
accidental
wounds
just
above
the
wrist
in
the
arm
it
may
be
contused
along
with
the
radial
in
crutch
paralysis
in
the
region
of
the
elbow
it
may
be
injured
in
fractures
or
dislocations
or
it
may
be
accidentally
divided
in
the
operation
for
excising
the
elbow
joint
when
it
is
injured
at
or
above
the
elbow
there
is
paralysis
of
the
flexor
carpi
ulnaris
the
ulnar
half
of
the
flexor
digitorum
profundus
all
the
interossei
the
two
medial
lumbricals
and
the
adductors
of
the
thumb
the
hand
assumes
a
characteristic
attitude
the
index
and
middle
fingers
are
extended
at
the
metacarpo
phalangeal
joints
owing
to
paralysis
of
the
interosseous
muscles
attached
to
them
the
little
and
ring
fingers
are
hyper
extended
at
these
joints
in
consequence
of
the
paralysis
of
the
lumbricals
all
the
fingers
are
flexed
at
the
inter
phalangeal
joints
the
flexion
being
most
marked
in
the
little
and
ring
fingers
claw
hand
or
main
en
griffe
on
flexing
the
wrist
the
hand
is
tilted
to
the
radial
side
but
the
paralysis
of
the
flexor
carpi
ulnaris
is
often
compensated
for
by
the
action
of
the
palmaris
longus
the
little
and
ring
fingers
can
be
flexed
to
a
slight
degree
by
the
slips
of
the
flexor
sublimis
attached
to
them
and
supplied
by
the
median
nerve
flexion
of
the
terminal
phalanx
of
the
little
finger
is
almost
impossible
adduction
and
abduction
movements
of
the
fingers
are
lost
adduction
of
the
thumb
is
carried
out
not
by
the
paralysed
adductor
pollicis
but
the
movement
may
be
simulated
by
the
long
flexor
and
extensor
muscles
of
the
thumb
epicritic
sensibility
is
lost
over
the
little
finger
the
ulnar
half
of
the
ring
finger
and
that
part
of
the
palm
and
dorsum
of
the
hand
to
the
ulnar
side
of
a
line
drawn
longitudinally
through
the
ring
finger
and
continued
upwards
protopathic
sensibility
is
lost
over
an
area
which
varies
in
different
cases
deep
sensibility
is
usually
lost
over
an
area
almost
as
extensive
as
that
of
protopathic
insensibility
when
the
nerve
is
divided
at
the
wrist
the
adjacent
tendons
are
also
frequently
severed
if
divided
below
the
point
at
which
its
dorsal
branch
is
given
off
the
sensory
paralysis
is
much
less
marked
and
the
injury
is
therefore
liable
to
be
overlooked
until
the
wasting
of
muscles
and
typical
main
en
griffe
ensue
the
loss
of
sensibility
after
division
of
the
nerve
before
the
dorsal
branch
is
given
off
resembles
that
after
division
at
the
elbow
except
that
in
uncomplicated
cases
deep
sensibility
is
usually
retained
if
the
tendons
are
divided
as
well
however
deep
touch
is
also
lost
care
must
be
taken
in
all
these
injuries
to
prevent
deformity
a
splint
must
be
worn
at
least
during
the
night
until
the
muscles
regain
their
power
of
voluntary
movement
and
then
exercises
should
be
instituted
dislocation
of
the
ulnar
nerve
at
the
elbow
results
from
sudden
and
violent
flexion
of
the
joint
the
muscular
effort
causing
stretching
or
laceration
of
the
fascia
that
holds
the
nerve
in
its
groove
it
is
predisposed
to
if
the
groove
is
shallow
as
a
result
of
imperfect
development
of
the
medial
condyle
of
the
humerus
and
by
cubitus
valgus
the
nerve
slips
forward
and
may
be
felt
lying
on
the
medial
aspect
of
the
condyle
it
may
retain
this
position
or
it
may
slip
backwards
and
forwards
with
the
movements
of
the
arm
the
symptoms
at
the
time
of
the
displacement
are
some
disability
at
the
elbow
and
pain
and
tingling
along
the
nerve
which
are
exaggerated
by
movement
and
by
pressure
the
symptoms
may
subside
altogether
or
a
neuritis
may
develop
with
severe
pain
shooting
up
the
nerve
the
dislocated
nerve
is
easily
replaced
but
is
difficult
to
retain
in
position
in
recent
cases
the
arm
may
be
placed
in
the
extended
position
with
a
pad
over
the
condyle
care
being
taken
to
avoid
pressure
on
the
nerve
failing
relief
it
is
better
to
make
a
bed
for
the
nerve
by
dividing
the
deep
fascia
behind
the
medial
condyle
and
to
stitch
the
edges
of
the
fascia
over
the
nerve
this
operation
has
been
successful
in
all
the
recorded
cases
the
sciatic
nerve
when
this
nerve
is
compressed
as
by
sitting
on
a
fence
there
is
tingling
and
powerlessness
in
the
limb
as
a
whole
known
as
sleeping
of
the
limb
but
these
phenomena
are
evanescent
injuries
to
the
great
sciatic
nerve
are
rare
except
in
war
partial
division
is
more
common
than
complete
and
it
is
noteworthy
that
the
fibres
destined
for
the
peroneal
nerve
are
more
often
and
more
severely
injured
than
those
for
the
tibial
internal
popliteal
after
complete
division
all
the
muscles
of
the
leg
are
paralysed
if
the
section
is
in
the
upper
part
of
the
thigh
the
hamstrings
are
also
paralysed
the
limb
is
at
first
quite
powerless
but
the
patient
usually
recovers
sufficiently
to
be
able
to
walk
with
a
little
support
and
although
the
hamstrings
are
paralysed
the
knee
can
be
flexed
by
the
sartorius
and
gracilis
the
chief
feature
is
drop
foot
there
is
also
loss
of
sensation
below
the
knee
except
along
the
course
of
the
long
saphenous
nerve
on
the
medial
side
of
the
leg
and
foot
sensibility
to
deep
touch
is
only
lost
over
a
comparatively
small
area
on
the
dorsum
of
the
foot
the
common
peroneal
external
popliteal
nerve
is
exposed
to
injury
where
it
winds
round
the
neck
of
the
fibula
because
it
is
superficial
and
lies
against
the
unyielding
bone
it
may
be
compressed
by
a
tourniquet
or
it
may
be
bruised
or
torn
in
fractures
of
the
upper
end
of
the
bone
it
has
been
divided
in
accidental
wounds
by
a
scythe
for
example
in
incising
for
cellulitis
and
in
performing
subcutaneous
tenotomy
of
the
biceps
tendon
cases
have
been
observed
of
paralysis
of
the
nerve
as
a
result
of
prolonged
acute
flexion
of
the
knee
in
certain
occupations
when
the
nerve
is
divided
the
most
obvious
result
is
drop
foot
the
patient
is
unable
to
dorsiflex
the
foot
and
cannot
lift
his
toes
off
the
ground
so
that
in
walking
he
is
obliged
to
jerk
the
foot
forwards
and
laterally
the
loss
of
sensibility
depends
upon
whether
the
nerve
is
divided
above
or
below
the
origin
of
the
large
cutaneous
branch
which
comes
off
just
before
it
passes
round
the
neck
of
the
fibula
in
course
of
time
the
foot
becomes
inverted
and
the
toes
are
pointed
pes
equino
varus
and
trophic
sores
are
liable
to
form
the
tibial
internal
popliteal
nerve
is
rarely
injured
the
cranial
nerves
are
considered
with
affections
of
the
head
and
neck
vol
ii
neuralgia
the
term
neuralgia
is
applied
clinically
to
any
pain
which
follows
the
course
of
a
nerve
and
is
not
referable
to
any
discoverable
cause
it
should
not
be
applied
to
pain
which
results
from
pressure
on
a
nerve
by
a
tumour
a
mass
of
callus
an
aneurysm
or
by
any
similar
gross
lesion
we
shall
only
consider
here
those
forms
of
neuralgia
which
are
amenable
to
surgical
treatment
brachial
neuralgia
the
pain
is
definitely
located
in
the
distribution
of
one
of
the
branches
or
nerve
roots
is
often
intermittent
and
is
usually
associated
with
tingling
and
disturbance
of
tactile
sensation
the
root
of
the
neck
should
be
examined
to
exclude
pressure
as
the
cause
of
the
pain
by
a
cervical
rib
a
tumour
or
an
aneurysm
when
medical
treatment
fails
the
nerve
trunks
may
be
injected
with
saline
solution
or
recourse
may
be
had
to
operative
measures
the
affected
cords
being
exposed
and
stretched
through
an
incision
in
the
posterior
triangle
of
the
neck
if
this
fails
to
give
relief
the
more
serious
operation
of
resecting
the
posterior
roots
of
the
affected
nerves
within
the
vertebral
canal
may
be
considered
neuralgia
of
the
sciatic
nerve
sciatica
is
the
most
common
form
of
neuralgia
met
with
in
surgical
practice
it
is
chiefly
met
with
in
adults
of
gouty
or
rheumatic
tendencies
who
suffer
from
indigestion
constipation
and
oxaluria
in
fact
the
same
type
of
patients
who
are
liable
to
lumbago
and
the
two
affections
are
frequently
associated
in
hospital
practice
it
is
commonly
met
with
in
coal
miners
and
others
who
assume
a
squatting
position
at
work
the
onset
of
the
pain
may
follow
over
exertion
and
exposure
to
cold
and
wet
especially
in
those
who
do
not
take
regular
exercise
any
error
of
diet
or
indulgence
in
beer
or
wine
may
contribute
to
its
development
the
essential
symptom
is
paroxysmal
or
continuous
pain
along
the
course
of
the
nerve
in
the
buttock
thigh
or
leg
it
may
be
comparatively
slight
or
it
may
be
so
severe
as
to
prevent
sleep
it
is
aggravated
by
movement
so
that
the
patient
walks
lame
or
is
obliged
to
lie
up
it
is
aggravated
also
by
any
movement
which
tends
to
put
the
nerve
on
the
stretch
as
in
bending
down
to
put
on
the
shoes
such
movements
also
causing
tingling
down
the
nerve
and
sometimes
numbness
in
the
foot
this
may
be
demonstrated
by
flexing
the
thigh
on
the
abdomen
the
knee
being
kept
extended
there
is
no
pain
if
the
same
manoeuvre
is
repeated
with
the
knee
flexed
the
nerve
is
sensitive
to
pressure
the
most
tender
points
being
its
emergence
from
the
greater
sciatic
foramen
the
hollow
between
the
trochanter
and
the
ischial
tuberosity
and
where
the
common
peroneal
nerve
winds
round
the
neck
of
the
fibula
the
muscles
of
the
thigh
are
often
wasted
and
are
liable
to
twitch
the
clinical
features
vary
a
good
deal
in
different
cases
the
affection
is
often
obstinate
and
may
last
for
many
weeks
or
even
months
in
the
sciatica
that
results
from
neuritis
and
perineuritis
there
is
marked
tenderness
on
pressure
due
to
the
involvement
of
the
nerve
filaments
in
the
sheath
of
the
nerve
and
there
may
be
patches
of
cutaneous
anaesthesia
loss
of
tendon
reflexes
localised
wasting
of
muscles
and
vaso
motor
and
trophic
changes
the
presence
of
the
reaction
of
degeneration
confirms
the
diagnosis
of
neuritis
in
long
standing
cases
the
pain
and
discomfort
may
lead
to
a
postural
scoliosis
ischias
scoliotica
diagnosis
pain
referred
along
the
course
of
the
sciatic
nerve
on
one
side
or
as
is
sometimes
the
case
on
both
sides
is
a
symptom
of
tumours
of
the
uterus
the
rectum
or
the
pelvic
bones
it
may
result
also
from
the
pressure
of
an
abscess
or
an
aneurysm
either
inside
the
pelvis
or
in
the
buttock
and
is
sometimes
associated
with
disease
of
the
spinal
medulla
such
as
tabes
gluteal
fibrositis
may
be
mistaken
for
sciatica
it
is
also
necessary
to
exclude
such
conditions
as
disease
in
the
hip
or
sacro
iliac
joint
especially
tuberculous
disease
and
arthritis
deformans
before
arriving
at
a
diagnosis
of
sciatica
a
digital
examination
of
the
rectum
or
vagina
is
of
great
value
in
excluding
intra
pelvic
tumours
treatment
is
both
general
and
local
any
constitutional
tendency
such
as
gout
or
rheumatism
must
be
counteracted
and
indigestion
oxaluria
and
constipation
should
receive
appropriate
treatment
in
acute
cases
the
patient
is
confined
to
bed
between
blankets
the
limb
is
wrapped
in
thermogene
wool
and
the
knee
is
flexed
over
a
pillow
in
some
cases
relief
is
experienced
from
the
use
of
a
long
splint
or
slinging
the
leg
in
a
salter
s
cradle
a
rubber
hot
bottle
may
be
applied
over
the
seat
of
greatest
pain
the
bowels
should
be
well
opened
by
castor
oil
or
by
calomel
followed
by
a
saline
salicylate
of
soda
in
full
doses
or
aspirin
usually
proves
effectual
in
relieving
pain
but
when
this
is
very
intense
it
may
call
for
injections
of
heroin
or
morphin
potassium
iodide
is
of
benefit
in
chronic
cases
relief
usually
results
from
bathing
douching
and
massage
and
from
repeated
gentle
stretching
of
the
nerve
this
may
be
carried
out
by
passive
movements
of
the
limb
the
hip
being
flexed
while
the
knee
is
kept
extended
and
by
active
movements
the
patient
flexing
the
limb
at
the
hip
the
knee
being
maintained
in
the
extended
position
these
exercises
which
may
be
preceded
by
massage
are
carried
out
night
and
morning
and
should
be
practised
systematically
by
those
who
are
liable
to
sciatica
benefit
has
followed
the
injection
into
the
nerve
itself
or
into
the
tissues
surrounding
it
of
normal
saline
solution
from
c
c
are
injected
at
one
time
if
the
pain
recurs
the
injection
may
require
to
be
repeated
on
many
occasions
at
different
points
up
and
down
the
nerve
needling
or
acupuncture
consists
in
piercing
the
nerve
at
intervals
in
the
buttock
and
thigh
with
long
steel
needles
six
or
eight
needles
are
inserted
and
left
in
position
for
from
fifteen
to
thirty
minutes
in
obstinate
and
severe
cases
the
nerve
may
be
forcibly
stretched
this
may
be
done
bloodlessly
by
placing
the
patient
on
his
back
with
the
hip
flexed
to
a
right
angle
and
then
gradually
extending
the
knee
until
it
is
in
a
straight
line
with
the
thigh
billroth
a
general
anaesthetic
is
usually
required
a
more
effectual
method
is
to
expose
the
nerve
through
an
incision
at
the
fold
of
the
buttock
and
forcibly
pull
upon
it
this
operation
is
most
successful
when
the
pain
is
due
to
the
nerve
being
involved
in
adhesions
trigeminal
neuralgia
a
severe
form
of
epileptiform
neuralgia
occurs
in
the
branches
of
the
fifth
nerve
and
is
one
of
the
most
painful
affections
to
which
human
flesh
is
liable
so
far
as
its
pathology
is
known
it
is
believed
to
be
due
to
degenerative
changes
in
the
semilunar
gasserian
ganglion
it
is
met
with
in
adults
is
almost
invariably
unilateral
and
develops
without
apparent
cause
the
pain
which
occurs
in
paroxysms
is
at
first
of
moderate
severity
but
gradually
becomes
agonising
in
the
early
stages
the
paroxysms
occur
at
wide
intervals
but
later
they
recur
with
such
frequency
as
to
be
almost
continuous
they
are
usually
excited
by
some
trivial
cause
such
as
moving
the
jaws
in
eating
or
speaking
touching
the
face
as
in
washing
or
exposure
to
a
draught
of
cold
air
between
the
paroxysms
the
patient
is
free
from
pain
but
is
in
constant
terror
of
its
return
and
the
face
wears
an
expression
of
extreme
suffering
and
anxiety
when
the
paroxysm
is
accompanied
by
twitching
of
the
facial
muscles
it
is
called
spasmodic
tic
the
skin
of
the
affected
area
may
be
glazed
and
red
or
may
be
pale
and
moist
with
inspissated
sweat
the
patient
not
daring
to
touch
or
wash
it
there
is
excessive
tenderness
at
the
points
of
emergence
of
the
different
branches
on
the
face
and
pressure
over
one
or
other
of
these
points
may
excite
a
paroxysm
in
typical
cases
the
patient
is
unable
to
take
any
active
part
in
life
the
attempt
to
eat
is
attended
with
such
severe
pain
that
he
avoids
taking
food
in
some
cases
the
suffering
is
so
great
that
the
patient
only
obtains
sleep
by
the
use
of
hypnotics
and
he
is
often
on
the
verge
of
suicide
diagnosis
there
is
seldom
any
difficulty
in
recognising
the
disease
it
is
important
however
to
exclude
the
hysterical
form
of
neuralgia
which
is
characterised
by
its
occurrence
earlier
in
life
by
the
pain
varying
in
situation
being
frequently
bilateral
and
being
more
often
constant
than
paroxysmal
treatment
before
having
recourse
to
the
measures
described
below
it
is
advisable
to
give
a
thorough
trial
to
the
medical
measures
used
in
the
treatment
of
neuralgia
the
injection
of
alcohol
into
the
nerve
the
alcohol
acts
by
destroying
the
nerve
fibres
and
must
be
brought
into
direct
contact
with
them
if
the
nerve
has
been
properly
struck
the
injection
is
followed
by
complete
anaesthesia
in
the
distribution
of
the
nerve
the
relief
may
last
for
from
six
months
to
three
years
if
the
pain
returns
the
injection
may
be
repeated
the
strength
of
the
alcohol
should
be
per
cent
and
the
amount
injected
about
c
c
a
general
or
preferably
a
local
anaesthetic
novocain
should
be
employed
schlosser
the
needle
is
cm
long
and
mm
in
diameter
the
severe
pain
which
the
alcohol
causes
may
be
lessened
after
the
needle
has
penetrated
to
the
necessary
depth
by
passing
a
few
cubic
centimetres
of
a
per
cent
solution
of
novocain
suprarenin
through
it
before
the
alcohol
is
injected
the
treatment
by
injection
of
alcohol
is
superior
to
the
resection
of
branches
of
the
nerve
for
though
relapses
occur
after
the
treatment
with
alcohol
renewed
freedom
from
pain
may
be
obtained
by
its
repetition
the
ophthalmic
division
should
not
however
be
treated
in
this
manner
for
the
alcohol
may
escape
into
the
orbit
and
endanger
other
nerves
in
this
region
harris
recommends
the
injection
of
alcohol
into
the
semilunar
ganglion
operative
treatment
this
consists
in
the
removal
of
the
affected
nerve
or
nerves
either
by
resection
neurectomy
or
by
a
combination
of
resection
with
twisting
or
tearing
of
the
nerve
from
its
central
connections
avulsion
to
prevent
the
regeneration
of
the
nerve
after
these
operations
the
canal
of
exit
through
the
bone
should
be
obliterated
this
is
best
accomplished
by
a
silver
screw
nail
driven
home
by
an
ordinary
screw
driver
charles
h
mayo
when
the
neuralgia
involves
branches
of
two
or
of
all
three
trunks
or
when
it
has
recurred
after
temporary
relief
following
resection
of
individual
branches
the
removal
of
the
semilunar
ganglion
along
with
the
main
trunks
of
the
maxillary
and
mandibular
divisions
should
be
considered
the
operation
is
a
difficult
and
serious
one
but
the
results
are
satisfactory
so
far
as
the
cure
of
the
neuralgia
is
concerned
there
is
little
or
no
disability
from
the
unilateral
paralysis
of
the
muscles
of
mastication
but
on
account
of
the
insensitiveness
of
the
cornea
the
eye
must
be
protected
from
irritation
especially
during
the
first
month
or
two
after
the
operation
this
may
be
done
by
fixing
a
large
watch
glass
around
the
edge
of
the
orbit
with
adhesive
plaster
if
the
ophthalmic
branch
is
not
involved
neither
it
nor
the
ganglion
should
be
interfered
with
the
maxillary
and
mandibular
divisions
should
be
divided
within
the
skull
and
the
foramen
rotundum
and
foramen
ovale
obliterated
chapter
xvii
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissue
structure
of
skin
blisters
callosities
corns
chilblains
boils
carbuncle
abscess
veldt
sores
tuberculosis
of
skin
inoculation
tubercle
lupus
varieties
sporotrichosis
elephantiasis
sebaceous
cysts
or
wens
moles
horns
new
growths
fibroma
papilloma
adenoma
epithelioma
rodent
cancer
melanotic
cancer
sarcoma
affections
of
cicatrices
varieties
of
scars
keloid
tumours
affections
of
nails
structure
of
skin
the
skin
is
composed
of
a
superficial
cellular
layer
the
epidermis
and
the
corium
or
true
skin
the
epidermis
is
differentiated
from
without
inwards
into
the
stratum
corneum
the
stratum
lucidum
the
stratum
granulosum
and
the
rete
malpighii
or
germinal
layer
from
which
all
the
others
are
developed
the
corium
or
true
skin
consists
of
connective
tissue
in
which
ramify
the
blood
vessels
lymphatics
and
nerves
that
part
of
the
corium
immediately
adjoining
the
epidermis
is
known
as
the
papillary
portion
and
contains
the
terminal
loops
of
the
cutaneous
blood
vessels
and
the
terminations
of
the
cutaneous
nerves
the
deeper
portion
of
the
true
skin
is
known
as
the
reticular
portion
and
is
largely
composed
of
adipose
tissue
blisters
result
from
the
exudation
of
serous
fluid
beneath
the
horny
layer
of
the
epidermis
the
fluid
may
be
clear
as
in
the
blisters
of
a
recent
burn
or
blood
stained
as
in
the
blisters
commonly
accompanying
fractures
of
the
leg
it
may
become
purulent
as
a
result
of
infection
and
this
may
be
the
starting
point
of
lymphangitis
or
cellulitis
the
skin
should
be
disinfected
and
the
blisters
punctured
when
infected
the
separated
horny
layer
must
be
cut
away
with
scissors
to
allow
of
the
necessary
purification
callosities
are
prominent
indurated
masses
of
the
horny
layer
of
the
epidermis
where
it
has
been
exposed
to
prolonged
friction
and
pressure
they
occur
on
the
fingers
and
hand
as
a
result
of
certain
occupations
and
sports
but
are
most
common
under
the
balls
of
the
toes
or
heel
a
bursa
may
form
beneath
a
callosity
and
if
it
becomes
inflamed
may
cause
considerable
suffering
if
suppuration
ensues
a
sinus
may
form
resembling
a
perforating
ulcer
of
the
foot
the
treatment
of
callosities
on
the
foot
consists
in
removing
pressure
by
wearing
properly
fitting
boots
and
in
applying
a
ring
pad
around
the
callosity
another
method
is
to
fit
a
sock
of
spongiopilene
with
a
hole
cut
out
opposite
the
callosity
after
soaking
in
hot
water
the
overgrown
horny
layer
is
pared
away
and
the
part
painted
daily
with
a
saturated
solution
of
salicylic
acid
in
flexile
collodion
illustration
fig
callosities
and
corns
on
the
sole
and
plantar
aspect
of
the
toes
in
a
woman
who
was
also
the
subject
of
flat
foot
corns
a
corn
is
a
localised
overgrowth
of
the
horny
layer
of
the
epidermis
which
grows
downwards
pressing
upon
and
displacing
the
sensitive
papillae
of
the
corium
corns
are
due
to
the
friction
and
pressure
of
ill
fitting
boots
and
are
met
with
chiefly
on
the
toes
and
sole
of
the
foot
a
corn
is
usually
hard
dry
and
white
but
it
may
be
sodden
from
moisture
as
in
soft
corns
between
the
toes
a
bursa
may
form
beneath
a
corn
and
if
inflamed
constitutes
one
form
of
bunion
when
suppuration
takes
place
in
relation
to
a
corn
there
is
great
pain
and
disability
and
it
may
prove
the
starting
point
of
lymphangitis
the
treatment
consists
in
the
wearing
of
properly
fitting
boots
and
stockings
and
if
the
symptoms
persist
the
corn
should
be
removed
this
is
done
after
the
manner
of
chiropodists
by
digging
out
the
corn
with
a
suitably
shaped
knife
a
more
radical
procedure
is
to
excise
under
local
anaesthesia
the
portion
of
skin
containing
the
corn
and
the
underlying
bursa
the
majority
of
so
called
corn
solvents
consist
of
a
solution
of
salicylic
acid
in
collodion
if
this
is
painted
on
daily
the
epidermis
dies
and
can
then
be
pared
away
the
unskilful
paring
of
corns
may
determine
the
occurrence
of
senile
gangrene
in
those
who
are
predisposed
to
it
by
disease
of
the
arteries
illustration
fig
ulcerated
chilblains
on
fingers
of
a
child
chilblains
chilblain
or
erythema
pernio
is
a
vascular
disturbance
resulting
from
the
alternate
action
of
cold
and
heat
on
the
distal
parts
of
the
body
chilblains
are
met
with
chiefly
on
the
fingers
and
toes
in
children
and
anaemic
girls
in
the
mild
form
there
is
a
sensation
of
burning
and
itching
the
part
becomes
swollen
of
a
dusky
red
colour
and
the
skin
is
tense
and
shiny
in
more
severe
cases
the
burning
and
itching
are
attended
with
pain
and
the
skin
becomes
of
a
violet
or
wine
red
colour
there
is
a
third
degree
closely
approaching
frost
bite
in
which
the
skin
tends
to
blister
and
give
way
leaving
an
indolent
raw
surface
popularly
known
as
a
broken
chilblain
those
liable
to
chilblains
should
take
open
air
exercise
nourishing
food
cod
liver
oil
and
tonics
woollen
stockings
and
gloves
should
be
worn
in
cold
weather
and
sudden
changes
of
temperature
avoided
the
symptoms
may
be
relieved
by
ichthyol
ointment
glycerin
and
belladonna
or
a
mixture
of
venice
turpentine
castor
oil
and
collodion
applied
on
lint
which
is
wrapped
round
the
toe
another
favourite
application
is
one
of
equal
parts
of
tincture
of
capsicum
and
compound
liniment
of
camphor
painted
over
the
area
night
and
morning
balsam
of
peru
or
resin
ointment
spread
on
gauze
should
be
applied
to
broken
chilblains
the
most
effective
treatment
is
bier
s
bandage
applied
for
about
six
hours
twice
daily
it
can
be
worn
while
the
patient
is
following
his
occupation
in
chronic
cases
this
may
be
supplemented
with
hot
air
baths
boils
and
carbuncles
these
result
from
infection
with
the
staphylococcus
aureus
which
enters
the
orifices
of
the
ducts
of
the
skin
under
the
influence
of
friction
and
pressure
as
was
demonstrated
by
the
well
known
experiment
of
garre
who
produced
a
crop
of
pustules
and
boils
on
his
own
forearm
by
rubbing
in
a
culture
of
the
staphylococcus
aureus
a
boil
results
when
the
infection
is
located
in
a
hair
follicle
or
sebaceous
gland
a
hard
painful
conical
swelling
develops
to
which
so
long
as
the
skin
retains
its
normal
appearance
the
term
blind
boil
is
applied
usually
however
the
skin
becomes
red
and
after
a
time
breaks
giving
exit
to
a
drop
or
two
of
thick
pus
after
an
interval
of
from
six
to
ten
days
a
soft
white
slough
is
discharged
this
is
known
as
the
core
and
consists
of
the
necrosed
hair
follicle
or
sebaceous
gland
after
the
separation
of
the
core
the
boil
heals
rapidly
leaving
a
small
depressed
scar
boils
are
most
frequently
met
with
on
the
back
of
the
neck
and
the
buttocks
and
on
other
parts
where
the
skin
is
coarse
and
thick
and
is
exposed
to
friction
and
pressure
the
occurrence
of
a
number
or
a
succession
of
boils
is
due
to
spread
of
the
infection
the
cocci
from
the
original
boil
obtaining
access
to
adjacent
hair
follicles
the
spread
of
boils
may
be
unwittingly
promoted
by
the
use
of
a
domestic
poultice
or
the
wearing
of
infected
underclothing
while
boils
are
frequently
met
with
in
debilitated
persons
and
particularly
in
those
suffering
from
diabetes
or
bright
s
disease
they
also
occur
in
those
who
enjoy
vigorous
health
they
seldom
prove
dangerous
to
life
except
in
diabetic
subjects
but
when
they
occur
on
the
face
there
is
a
risk
of
lymphatic
and
of
general
pyogenic
infection
boils
may
be
differentiated
from
syphilitic
lesions
of
the
skin
by
their
acute
onset
and
progress
and
by
the
absence
of
other
evidence
of
syphilis
and
from
the
malignant
or
anthrax
pustule
by
the
absence
of
the
central
black
eschar
and
of
the
circumstances
which
attend
upon
anthrax
infection
treatment
the
skin
of
the
affected
area
should
be
painted
with
iodine
and
a
klapp
s
suction
bell
applied
thrice
daily
if
pus
forms
the
skin
is
frozen
with
ethyl
chloride
and
a
small
incision
made
after
which
the
application
of
the
suction
bell
is
persevered
with
the
further
treatment
consists
in
the
use
of
diluted
boracic
or
resin
ointment
in
multiple
boils
on
the
trunk
and
limbs
lysol
or
boracic
baths
are
of
service
the
underclothing
should
be
frequently
changed
and
that
which
is
discarded
must
be
disinfected
in
patients
with
recurrence
of
boils
about
the
neck
re
infection
frequently
takes
place
from
the
scalp
to
which
therefore
treatment
should
be
directed
any
impaired
condition
of
health
should
be
corrected
when
there
is
sugar
or
albumen
in
the
urine
the
conditions
on
which
these
depend
must
receive
appropriate
treatment
when
there
are
successive
crops
of
boils
recourse
should
be
had
to
vaccines
in
refractory
cases
benefit
has
followed
the
subcutaneous
injection
of
lipoid
solution
containing
tin
carbuncle
may
be
looked
upon
as
an
aggregation
of
boils
and
is
characterised
by
a
densely
hard
base
and
a
brownish
red
discoloration
of
the
skin
it
is
usually
about
the
size
of
a
crown
piece
but
it
may
continue
to
enlarge
until
it
attains
the
size
of
a
dinner
plate
the
patient
is
ill
and
feverish
and
the
pain
may
be
so
severe
as
to
prevent
sleep
as
time
goes
on
several
points
of
suppuration
appear
and
when
these
burst
there
are
formed
a
number
of
openings
in
the
skin
giving
it
a
cribriform
appearance
these
openings
exude
pus
the
different
openings
ultimately
fuse
and
the
large
adherent
greyish
white
slough
is
exposed
the
separation
of
the
slough
is
a
tedious
process
and
the
patient
may
become
exhausted
by
pain
discharge
and
toxin
absorption
when
the
slough
is
finally
thrown
off
a
deep
gap
is
left
which
takes
a
long
time
to
heal
a
large
carbuncle
is
a
grave
disease
especially
in
a
weakly
person
suffering
from
diabetes
or
chronic
alcoholism
we
have
on
several
occasions
seen
diabetic
coma
supervene
and
the
patient
die
without
recovering
consciousness
in
the
majority
of
cases
the
patient
is
laid
aside
for
several
months
it
is
most
common
in
male
adults
over
forty
years
of
age
and
is
usually
situated
on
the
back
between
the
shoulders
when
it
occurs
on
the
face
or
anterior
part
of
the
neck
it
is
especially
dangerous
because
of
the
greater
risk
of
dissemination
of
the
infection
a
carbuncle
is
to
be
differentiated
from
an
ulcerated
gumma
and
from
anthrax
pustule
illustration
fig
carbuncle
of
seventeen
days
duration
in
a
woman
aet
treatment
pain
is
relieved
by
full
doses
of
opium
or
codein
and
these
drugs
are
specially
indicated
when
sugar
is
present
in
the
urine
vaccines
may
be
given
a
trial
the
diet
should
be
liberal
and
easily
digested
and
strychnin
and
other
stimulants
may
be
of
service
locally
the
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
for
boils
in
some
cases
it
is
advisable
to
excise
the
carbuncle
or
to
make
incisions
across
it
in
different
directions
so
that
the
resulting
wound
presents
a
stellate
appearance
acute
abscesses
of
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissue
in
young
children
in
young
infants
abscesses
are
not
infrequently
met
with
scattered
over
the
trunk
and
limbs
and
are
probably
the
result
of
infection
of
the
sebaceous
glands
from
dirty
underclothing
the
abscesses
should
be
opened
and
the
further
spread
of
infection
prevented
by
cleansing
of
the
skin
and
by
the
use
of
clean
under
linen
similar
abscesses
are
met
with
on
the
scalp
in
association
with
eczema
impetigo
and
pediculosis
veldt
sore
this
sore
usually
originates
in
an
abrasion
of
the
epidermis
such
as
a
sun
blister
the
bite
of
an
insect
or
a
scratch
a
pustule
forms
and
bursts
and
a
brownish
yellow
scab
forms
over
it
when
this
is
removed
an
ulcer
is
left
which
has
little
tendency
to
heal
these
sores
are
most
common
about
the
hands
arms
neck
and
feet
and
are
most
apt
to
occur
in
those
who
have
had
no
opportunities
of
washing
and
who
have
lived
for
a
long
time
on
tinned
foods
tuberculosis
of
the
skin
interest
attaches
chiefly
to
the
primary
forms
of
tuberculosis
of
the
skin
in
which
the
bacilli
penetrate
from
without
inoculation
tubercle
and
lupus
inoculation
tubercle
the
appearances
vary
with
the
conditions
under
which
the
inoculation
takes
place
as
observed
on
the
fingers
of
adults
the
affection
takes
the
form
of
an
indolent
painless
swelling
the
epidermis
being
red
and
glazed
or
warty
and
irregularly
fissured
sometimes
the
epidermis
gives
way
forming
an
ulcer
with
flabby
granulations
the
infection
rarely
spreads
to
the
lymphatics
but
we
have
seen
inoculation
tubercle
of
the
index
finger
followed
by
a
large
cold
abscess
on
the
median
side
of
the
upper
arm
and
by
a
huge
mass
of
breaking
down
glands
in
the
axilla
in
children
who
run
about
barefooted
in
towns
tubercle
may
be
inoculated
into
wounds
in
the
sole
or
about
the
toes
and
although
the
local
appearances
may
not
be
characteristic
the
nature
of
the
infection
is
revealed
by
its
tendency
to
spread
up
the
limb
along
the
lymph
vessels
giving
rise
to
abscesses
and
fungating
ulcers
in
relation
to
the
femoral
glands
tuberculous
lupus
this
is
an
extremely
chronic
affection
of
the
skin
it
rarely
extends
to
the
lymph
glands
and
of
all
tuberculous
lesions
is
the
least
dangerous
to
life
the
commonest
form
of
lupus
lupus
vulgaris
usually
commences
in
childhood
or
youth
and
is
most
often
met
with
on
the
nose
or
cheek
the
early
and
typical
appearance
is
that
of
brownish
yellow
or
pink
nodules
in
the
skin
about
the
size
of
hemp
seed
healing
frequently
occurs
in
the
centre
of
the
affected
area
while
the
disease
continues
to
extend
at
the
margin
when
there
is
actual
destruction
of
tissue
and
ulceration
the
so
called
lupus
excedens
or
ulcerans
healing
is
attended
with
cicatricial
contraction
which
may
cause
unsightly
deformity
when
the
cheek
is
affected
the
lower
eyelid
may
be
drawn
down
and
everted
when
the
lips
are
affected
the
mouth
may
be
distorted
or
seriously
diminished
in
size
when
the
nose
is
attacked
both
the
skin
and
mucous
surfaces
are
usually
involved
and
the
nasal
orifices
may
be
narrowed
or
even
obliterated
sometimes
the
soft
parts
including
the
cartilages
are
destroyed
leaving
only
the
bones
covered
by
tightly
stretched
scar
tissue
the
disease
progresses
slowly
healing
in
some
places
and
spreading
at
others
the
patient
complains
of
a
burning
sensation
but
little
of
pain
and
is
chiefly
concerned
about
the
disfigurement
nothing
is
more
characteristic
of
lupus
than
the
appearance
of
fresh
nodules
in
parts
which
have
already
healed
in
the
course
of
years
large
tracts
of
the
face
and
neck
may
become
affected
from
the
lips
it
may
spread
to
the
gum
and
palate
giving
to
the
mucous
membrane
the
appearance
of
a
raised
bright
red
papillary
or
villous
surface
when
the
disease
affects
the
gums
the
teeth
may
become
loose
and
fall
out
illustration
fig
tuberculous
elephantiasis
in
a
woman
aet
on
parts
of
the
body
other
than
the
face
the
disease
is
even
more
chronic
and
is
often
attended
with
a
considerable
production
of
dense
fibrous
tissue
the
so
called
fibroid
lupus
sometimes
there
is
a
warty
thickening
of
the
epidermis
lupus
verrucosus
in
the
fingers
and
toes
it
may
lead
to
a
progressive
destruction
of
tissue
like
that
observed
in
leprosy
and
from
the
resulting
loss
of
portions
of
the
digits
it
has
been
called
lupus
mutilans
in
the
lower
extremity
a
remarkable
form
of
the
disease
is
sometimes
met
with
to
which
the
term
lupus
elephantiasis
fig
has
been
applied
it
commences
as
an
ordinary
lupus
of
the
toes
or
dorsum
of
the
foot
from
which
the
tuberculous
infection
spreads
to
the
lymph
vessels
and
the
limb
as
a
whole
becomes
enormously
swollen
and
unshapely
finally
a
long
standing
lupus
especially
on
the
cheek
may
become
the
seat
of
epithelioma
lupus
epithelioma
usually
of
the
exuberant
or
cauliflower
type
which
like
other
epitheliomas
that
originate
in
scar
tissue
presents
little
tendency
to
infect
the
lymphatics
the
diagnosis
of
lupus
is
founded
on
the
chronic
progress
and
long
duration
and
the
central
scarring
with
peripheral
extension
of
the
disease
on
the
face
it
is
most
liable
to
be
confused
with
syphilis
and
with
rodent
cancer
the
syphilitic
lesion
belongs
to
the
tertiary
period
and
although
presenting
a
superficial
resemblance
to
tuberculosis
its
progress
is
more
rapid
so
that
within
a
few
months
it
may
involve
an
area
of
skin
as
wide
as
would
be
affected
by
lupus
in
as
many
years
further
it
readily
yields
to
anti
syphilitic
treatment
in
cases
of
tertiary
syphilis
in
which
the
nose
is
destroyed
it
will
be
noticed
that
the
bones
have
suffered
most
while
in
lupus
the
destruction
of
tissue
involves
chiefly
the
soft
parts
rodent
cancer
is
liable
to
be
mistaken
for
lupus
because
it
affects
the
same
parts
of
the
face
it
is
equally
chronic
and
may
partly
heal
it
begins
later
in
life
however
the
margin
of
the
ulcer
is
more
sharply
defined
and
often
presents
a
rolled
appearance
treatment
when
the
disease
is
confined
to
a
limited
area
the
most
rapid
and
certain
cure
is
obtained
by
excision
larger
areas
are
scraped
with
the
sharp
spoon
the
ray
treatment
includes
the
use
of
luminous
rontgen
or
radium
rays
and
possesses
the
advantage
of
being
comparatively
painless
and
of
being
followed
by
the
least
amount
of
scarring
and
deformity
encouraging
results
have
also
been
obtained
by
the
application
of
carbon
dioxide
snow
multiple
subcutaneous
tuberculous
nodules
are
met
with
chiefly
in
children
they
are
indolent
and
painless
and
rarely
attract
attention
until
they
break
down
and
form
abscesses
which
are
usually
about
the
size
of
a
cherry
and
when
these
burst
sinuses
or
ulcers
result
if
the
overlying
skin
is
still
intact
the
best
treatment
is
excision
if
the
abscess
has
already
infected
the
skin
each
focus
should
be
scraped
and
packed
sporotrichosis
is
a
mycotic
infection
due
to
the
sporothrix
shenkii
it
presents
so
many
features
resembling
syphilis
and
tubercle
that
it
is
frequently
mistaken
for
one
or
other
of
these
affections
it
occurs
chiefly
in
males
between
fifteen
and
forty
five
who
are
farmers
fruit
and
vegetable
dealers
or
florists
there
is
usually
a
history
of
trauma
of
the
nature
of
a
scratch
or
a
cut
and
after
a
long
incubation
period
there
develop
a
series
of
small
hard
round
nodules
in
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissue
which
without
pain
or
temperature
soften
into
cold
abscesses
and
leave
indolent
ulcers
or
sinuses
the
infection
is
of
slow
progress
and
follows
the
course
of
the
lymphatics
from
the
gelatinous
pus
the
organism
is
cultivated
without
difficulty
and
this
is
the
essential
step
in
arriving
at
a
diagnosis
the
disease
yields
in
a
few
weeks
to
full
doses
of
iodide
of
potassium
elephantiasis
this
term
is
applied
to
an
excessive
enlargement
of
a
part
depending
upon
an
overgrowth
of
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
and
it
may
result
from
a
number
of
causes
acting
independently
or
in
combination
the
condition
is
observed
chiefly
in
the
extremities
and
in
the
external
organs
of
generation
elephantiasis
from
lymphatic
or
venous
obstruction
of
this
the
best
known
example
is
tropical
elephantiasis
e
arabum
which
is
endemic
in
samoa
barbadoes
and
other
places
it
attacks
the
lower
extremity
or
the
genitals
in
either
sex
figs
the
disease
is
usually
ushered
in
with
fever
and
signs
of
lymphangitis
in
the
part
affected
after
a
number
of
such
attacks
the
lymph
vessels
appear
to
become
obliterated
and
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
being
bathed
in
stagnant
lymph
which
possibly
contains
the
products
of
streptococci
take
on
an
overgrowth
which
continues
until
the
part
assumes
gigantic
proportions
in
certain
cases
the
lymph
trunks
have
been
found
to
be
blocked
with
the
parent
worms
of
the
filaria
bancrofti
cases
of
elephantiasis
of
the
lower
extremity
are
met
with
in
this
country
in
which
there
are
no
filarial
parasites
in
the
lymph
vessels
and
these
present
features
closely
resembling
the
tropical
variety
and
usually
follow
upon
repeated
attacks
of
lymphangitis
or
erysipelas
the
part
affected
is
enormously
increased
in
size
and
causes
inconvenience
from
its
bulk
and
weight
in
contrast
to
ordinary
dropsy
there
is
no
pitting
on
pressure
and
the
swelling
does
not
disappear
on
elevation
of
the
limb
the
skin
becomes
rough
and
warty
and
may
hang
down
in
pendulous
folds
blisters
form
on
the
surface
and
yield
an
abundant
exudate
of
clear
lymph
from
neglect
of
cleanliness
the
skin
becomes
the
seat
of
eczema
or
even
of
ulceration
attended
with
foul
discharge
samson
handley
has
sought
to
replace
the
blocked
lymph
vessels
by
burying
in
the
subcutaneous
tissue
of
the
swollen
part
a
number
of
stout
silk
threads
lymphangioplasty
by
their
capillary
action
they
drain
the
lymph
to
a
healthy
region
above
and
thus
enable
it
to
enter
the
circulation
it
has
been
more
successful
in
the
face
and
upper
limb
than
in
the
lower
extremity
if
the
tissues
are
infected
with
pus
organisms
a
course
of
vaccines
should
precede
the
operation
illustration
fig
elephantiasis
in
a
woman
aet
a
similar
type
of
elephantiasis
may
occur
after
extirpation
of
the
lymph
glands
in
the
axilla
or
groin
in
the
leg
in
long
standing
standing
varix
and
phlebitis
with
chronic
ulcer
in
the
arm
as
a
result
of
extensive
cancerous
disease
of
the
lymphatics
in
the
axilla
secondarily
to
cancer
of
the
breast
and
in
extensive
tuberculous
disease
of
the
lymphatics
the
last
named
is
chiefly
observed
in
the
lower
limb
in
young
adult
women
and
from
its
following
upon
lupus
of
the
toes
or
foot
it
has
been
called
lupus
elephantiasis
the
tuberculous
infection
spreads
slowly
up
the
limb
by
way
of
the
lymph
vessels
and
as
these
are
obliterated
the
skin
and
cellular
tissues
become
hypertrophied
and
the
surface
is
studded
over
with
fungating
tuberculous
masses
of
a
livid
blue
colour
as
the
more
severe
forms
of
the
disease
may
prove
dangerous
to
life
by
pyogenic
complications
inducing
gangrene
of
the
limb
the
question
of
amputation
may
have
to
be
considered
illustration
fig
elephantiasis
of
penis
and
scrotum
in
native
of
demerara
mr
annandale
s
case
belonging
to
this
group
also
is
a
form
of
congenital
elephantiasis
resulting
from
the
circular
constriction
of
a
limb
in
utero
by
amniotic
bands
elephantiasis
occurring
apart
from
lymphatic
or
venous
obstruction
is
illustrated
by
elephantiasis
nervorum
in
which
there
is
an
overgrowth
of
the
skin
and
cellular
tissue
of
an
extremity
in
association
with
neuro
fibromatosis
of
the
cutaneous
nerves
fig
and
by
elephantiasis
graecorum
a
form
of
leprosy
in
which
the
skin
of
the
face
becomes
the
seat
of
tumour
like
masses
consisting
of
leprous
nodules
it
is
also
illustrated
by
elephantiasis
involving
the
scrotum
as
a
result
of
prolonged
irritation
by
the
urine
in
cases
in
which
the
penis
has
been
amputated
and
the
urine
has
infiltrated
the
scrotal
tissues
over
a
period
of
years
sebaceous
cysts
atheromatous
cysts
or
wens
are
formed
in
relation
to
the
sebaceous
glands
and
hair
follicles
they
are
commonly
met
with
in
adults
on
the
scalp
fig
face
neck
back
and
external
genitals
sometimes
they
are
multiple
and
they
may
be
met
with
in
several
members
of
the
same
family
they
are
smooth
rounded
or
discoid
cysts
varying
in
size
from
a
split
pea
to
a
tangerine
orange
in
consistence
they
are
firm
and
elastic
or
fluctuating
and
are
incorporated
with
the
overlying
skin
but
movable
on
the
deeper
structures
the
orifice
of
the
partly
blocked
sebaceous
follicle
is
sometimes
visible
and
the
contents
of
the
cyst
can
be
squeezed
through
the
opening
the
wall
of
the
cyst
is
composed
of
a
connective
tissue
capsule
lined
by
stratified
squamous
epithelium
the
contents
consist
of
accumulated
epithelial
cells
and
are
at
first
dry
and
pearly
white
in
appearance
but
as
a
result
of
fatty
degeneration
they
break
down
into
a
greyish
yellow
pultaceous
and
semi
fluid
material
having
a
peculiar
stale
odour
it
is
probable
that
the
decomposition
of
the
contents
is
the
result
of
the
presence
of
bacteria
and
that
from
the
surgical
point
of
view
they
should
be
regarded
as
infective
a
sebaceous
cyst
may
remain
indefinitely
without
change
or
may
slowly
increase
in
size
the
skin
over
it
becoming
stretched
and
closely
adherent
to
the
cyst
wall
as
a
result
of
friction
and
pressure
the
contents
may
ooze
from
the
orifice
of
the
duct
and
dry
on
the
skin
surface
leading
to
the
formation
of
a
sebaceous
horn
fig
as
a
result
of
injury
the
cyst
may
undergo
sudden
enlargement
from
haemorrhage
into
its
interior
recurrent
attacks
of
inflammation
frequently
occur
especially
in
wens
of
the
face
and
scalp
suppuration
may
ensue
and
be
followed
by
cure
of
the
cyst
or
an
offensive
fungating
ulcer
forms
which
may
be
mistaken
for
epithelioma
true
cancerous
transformation
is
rare
wens
are
to
be
diagnosed
from
dermoids
from
fatty
tumours
and
from
cold
abscesses
dermoids
usually
appear
before
adult
life
and
as
they
nearly
always
lie
beneath
the
fascia
the
skin
is
movable
over
them
a
fatty
tumour
is
movable
and
is
often
lobulated
the
confusion
with
a
cold
abscess
is
most
likely
to
occur
in
wens
of
the
neck
or
back
and
it
may
be
impossible
without
the
use
of
an
exploring
needle
to
differentiate
between
them
illustration
fig
multiple
sebaceous
cysts
or
wens
the
larger
ones
are
of
many
years
duration
treatment
the
removal
of
wens
is
to
be
recommended
while
they
are
small
and
freely
movable
as
they
are
then
easily
shelled
out
after
incising
the
overlying
skin
sometimes
splitting
the
cyst
makes
its
removal
easier
local
anaesthesia
is
to
be
preferred
it
is
important
that
none
of
the
cyst
wall
be
left
behind
in
large
and
adherent
wens
an
ellipse
of
skin
is
removed
along
with
the
cyst
when
inflamed
it
may
be
impossible
to
dissect
out
the
cyst
and
the
wall
should
be
destroyed
with
carbolic
acid
the
resulting
wound
being
treated
by
the
open
method
moles
the
term
mole
is
applied
to
a
pigmented
and
usually
hairy
patch
of
skin
present
at
or
appearing
shortly
after
birth
the
colour
varies
from
brown
to
black
according
to
the
amount
of
melanin
pigment
present
the
lesion
consists
in
an
overgrowth
of
epidermis
which
often
presents
an
alveolar
arrangement
moles
vary
greatly
in
size
some
are
mere
dots
others
are
as
large
as
the
palm
of
the
hand
and
occasionally
a
mole
covers
half
the
face
in
addition
to
being
unsightly
they
bleed
freely
when
abraded
are
liable
to
ulcerate
from
friction
and
pressure
and
occasionally
become
the
starting
point
of
melanotic
cancer
rodent
cancer
sometimes
originates
in
the
slightly
pigmented
moles
met
with
on
the
face
overgrowths
in
relation
to
the
cutaneous
nerves
especially
the
plexiform
neuroma
occasionally
originate
in
pigmented
moles
soldau
believes
that
the
pigmentation
and
overgrowth
of
the
epidermis
in
moles
are
associated
with
and
probably
result
from
a
fibromatosis
of
the
cutaneous
nerves
treatment
the
quickest
way
to
get
rid
of
a
mole
is
to
excise
it
if
the
edges
of
the
gap
cannot
be
brought
together
with
sutures
recourse
should
be
had
to
grafting
in
large
hairy
moles
of
the
face
whose
size
forbids
excision
radium
or
the
x
rays
should
be
employed
excellent
results
have
been
obtained
by
refrigeration
with
solid
carbon
dioxide
in
children
and
women
with
delicate
skin
applications
of
from
ten
to
thirty
seconds
suffice
in
persons
with
coarse
skin
an
application
of
one
minute
may
be
necessary
and
it
may
have
to
be
repeated
horns
the
sebaceous
horn
results
from
the
accumulation
of
the
dried
contents
of
a
wen
on
the
surface
of
the
skin
the
sebaceous
material
after
drying
up
becomes
cornified
and
as
fresh
material
is
added
to
the
base
the
horn
increases
in
length
fig
the
wart
horn
grows
from
a
warty
papilloma
of
the
skin
cicatrix
horns
are
formed
by
the
heaping
up
of
epidermis
in
the
scars
that
result
from
burns
nail
horns
are
overgrown
nails
keratomata
of
the
nail
bed
and
are
met
with
chiefly
in
the
great
toe
of
elderly
bedridden
patients
if
an
ulcer
forms
at
the
base
of
a
horn
it
may
prove
the
starting
point
of
epithelioma
and
for
this
reason
as
well
as
for
others
horns
should
be
removed
illustration
fig
sebaceous
horn
growing
from
auricle
dr
kenneth
maclachan
s
case
new
growths
in
the
skin
and
subcutaneous
tissue
the
angioma
has
been
described
with
diseases
of
blood
vessels
fibroma
various
types
of
fibroma
occur
in
the
skin
a
soft
pedunculated
fibroma
about
the
size
of
a
pea
is
commonly
met
with
especially
on
the
neck
and
trunk
it
is
usually
solitary
and
is
easily
removed
with
scissors
the
multiple
soft
fibroma
known
as
molluscum
fibrosum
which
depends
upon
a
neuro
fibromatosis
of
the
cutaneous
nerves
is
described
with
the
tumours
of
nerves
hard
fibromas
occurring
singly
or
in
groups
may
be
met
with
especially
in
the
skin
of
the
buttock
and
may
present
a
local
malignancy
recurring
after
removal
like
the
recurrent
fibroid
of
paget
the
painful
subcutaneous
nodule
is
a
solitary
fibroma
related
to
one
of
the
cutaneous
nerves
the
hard
fibroma
known
as
keloid
is
described
with
the
affections
of
scars
papilloma
the
common
wart
or
verruca
is
an
outgrowth
of
the
surface
epidermis
it
may
be
sessile
or
pedunculated
hard
or
soft
the
surface
may
be
smooth
or
fissured
and
foliated
like
a
cauliflower
or
it
may
be
divided
up
into
a
number
of
spines
warts
are
met
with
chiefly
on
the
hands
and
are
often
multiple
occurring
in
clusters
or
in
successive
crops
multiple
warts
appear
to
result
from
some
contagion
the
nature
of
which
is
unknown
they
sometimes
occur
in
an
epidemic
form
among
school
children
and
show
a
remarkable
tendency
to
disappear
spontaneously
the
solitary
flat
topped
wart
which
occurs
on
the
face
of
old
people
may
if
irritated
become
the
seat
of
epithelioma
a
warty
growth
of
the
epidermis
is
a
frequent
accompaniment
of
moles
and
of
that
variety
of
lupus
known
as
lupus
verrucosus
treatment
in
the
multiple
warts
of
children
the
health
should
be
braced
up
by
a
change
to
the
seaside
a
dusting
powder
consisting
of
boracic
acid
with
per
cent
salicylic
acid
may
be
rubbed
into
the
hands
after
washing
and
drying
the
persistent
warts
of
young
adults
should
be
excised
after
freezing
with
chloride
of
ethyl
when
cutting
is
objected
to
they
may
be
painted
night
and
morning
with
salicylic
collodion
the
epidermis
being
dehydrated
with
alcohol
before
each
application
venereal
warts
occur
on
the
genitals
of
either
sex
and
may
form
large
cauliflower
like
masses
on
the
inner
surface
of
the
prepuce
or
of
the
labia
majora
although
frequently
co
existing
with
gonorrhoea
or
syphilis
they
occur
independently
of
these
diseases
being
probably
acquired
by
contact
with
another
individual
suffering
from
warts
c
w
cathcart
they
give
rise
to
considerable
irritation
and
suffering
and
when
cleanliness
is
neglected
there
may
be
an
offensive
discharge
in
the
female
the
cauliflower
like
masses
are
dissected
from
the
labia
in
the
male
the
prepuce
is
removed
and
the
warts
on
the
glans
are
snipped
off
with
scissors
in
milder
cases
the
warts
usually
disappear
if
the
parts
are
kept
absolutely
dry
and
clean
a
useful
dusting
powder
is
one
consisting
of
calamine
and
per
cent
salicylic
acid
the
exsiccated
sulphate
of
iron
in
the
form
of
a
powder
may
be
employed
in
cases
which
resist
this
treatment
adenoma
this
is
a
comparatively
rare
tumour
growing
from
the
glands
of
the
skin
one
variety
known
as
the
tomato
tumour
which
apparently
originates
from
the
sweat
glands
is
met
with
on
the
scalp
and
face
in
women
past
middle
life
these
growths
are
often
multiple
the
individual
tumours
vary
in
size
and
the
skin
which
is
almost
devoid
of
hairs
is
glistening
and
tightly
stretched
over
them
a
similar
tumour
may
occur
on
the
nose
the
sebaceous
adenoma
which
originates
from
the
sebaceous
glands
forms
a
projecting
tumour
on
the
face
or
scalp
and
when
the
skin
is
irritated
it
may
ulcerate
and
fungate
the
treatment
consists
in
the
removal
of
the
tumour
along
with
the
overlying
skin
the
exuberant
masses
on
the
nose
known
as
rhinophyma
lipoma
nasi
or
potato
nose
are
of
the
nature
of
sebaceous
adenoma
and
are
removed
by
shaving
them
off
with
a
knife
until
the
normal
shape
of
the
nose
is
restored
healing
takes
place
with
remarkable
rapidity
cancer
there
are
several
types
of
primary
cancer
of
the
skin
the
most
important
being
squamous
epithelioma
rodent
cancer
and
melanotic
cancer
illustration
fig
paraffin
epithelioma
epithelioma
occurs
in
a
variety
of
forms
when
originating
in
a
small
ulcer
or
wart
for
example
on
the
face
in
old
people
it
presents
the
features
of
a
chronic
indurated
ulcer
a
more
exuberant
and
rapidly
growing
form
of
epithelial
cancer
described
by
hutchinson
as
the
crateriform
ulcer
commences
on
the
face
as
a
small
red
pimple
which
rapidly
develops
into
an
elevated
mass
shaped
like
a
bee
hive
and
breaks
down
in
the
centre
epithelioma
may
develop
anywhere
on
the
body
in
relation
to
long
standing
ulcers
especially
that
resulting
from
a
burn
or
from
lupus
this
form
usually
presents
an
exuberant
outgrowth
of
epidermis
not
unlike
a
cauliflower
an
interesting
example
of
epithelioma
has
been
described
by
neve
of
kashmir
the
natives
in
that
province
are
in
the
habit
of
carrying
a
fire
basket
suspended
from
the
waist
which
often
burns
the
skin
and
causes
a
chronic
ulcer
and
many
of
these
ulcers
become
the
seat
of
epithelioma
due
in
neve
s
opinion
to
the
actual
contact
of
the
sooty
pan
with
the
skin
the
term
trade
epithelioma
has
been
applied
to
that
form
met
with
in
those
who
follow
certain
occupations
such
as
paraffin
workers
and
chimney
sweeps
the
most
recent
member
of
this
group
is
the
x
ray
carcinoma
which
is
met
with
in
those
who
are
constantly
exposed
to
the
irritation
of
the
x
rays
there
is
first
a
chronic
dermatitis
with
warty
overgrowth
of
the
surface
epithelium
pigmentation
and
the
formation
of
fissures
and
warts
the
trade
epithelioma
varies
a
good
deal
in
malignancy
but
it
tends
to
cause
death
in
the
same
manner
as
other
epitheliomas
epithelial
cancer
has
also
been
observed
in
those
who
have
taken
arsenic
over
long
periods
for
medicinal
purposes
illustration
fig
rodent
cancer
of
inner
canthus
rodent
cancer
rodent
ulcer
this
is
a
cancer
originating
in
the
sweat
glands
or
sebaceous
follicles
or
in
the
foetal
residues
of
cutaneous
glands
the
cells
are
small
and
closely
packed
together
in
alveoli
or
in
reticulated
columns
cell
nests
are
rare
it
is
remarkably
constant
in
its
seat
of
origin
being
nearly
always
located
on
the
lateral
aspect
of
the
nose
or
in
the
vicinity
of
the
lower
eyelid
fig
it
is
rare
on
the
trunk
or
limbs
it
commences
as
a
small
flattened
nodule
in
the
skin
the
epidermis
over
it
being
stretched
and
shining
the
centre
becomes
depressed
while
the
margins
extend
in
the
form
of
an
elevated
ridge
sooner
or
later
the
epidermis
gives
way
in
the
centre
exposing
a
smooth
raw
surface
devoid
of
granulations
illustration
fig
rodent
cancer
of
fifteen
years
duration
which
has
destroyed
the
contents
of
the
orbit
sir
montagu
cotterill
s
case
the
margin
while
in
parts
irregular
is
typically
represented
by
a
well
defined
rolled
border
which
consists
of
the
peripheral
portion
of
the
cancer
that
has
not
broken
down
the
central
ulcer
may
temporarily
heal
there
is
itching
but
little
pain
and
the
condition
progresses
extremely
slowly
rodent
cancers
which
have
existed
for
many
years
are
frequently
met
with
the
disease
attacks
and
destroys
every
structure
with
which
it
comes
in
contact
such
as
the
eyelids
the
walls
of
the
nasal
cavities
and
the
bones
of
the
face
hence
it
may
produce
the
most
hideous
deformities
fig
the
patient
may
succumb
to
haemorrhage
or
to
infective
complications
such
as
erysipelas
or
meningitis
secondary
growths
in
the
lymph
glands
while
not
unknown
are
extremely
rare
we
have
only
seen
them
once
in
a
case
of
rodent
cancer
in
the
groin
diagnosis
lupus
is
the
disease
most
often
mistaken
for
rodent
cancer
lupus
usually
begins
earlier
in
life
it
presents
apple
jelly
nodules
and
lacks
the
rounded
elevated
border
syphilitic
lesions
progress
more
rapidly
and
also
lack
the
characteristic
margin
the
differentiation
from
squamous
epithelioma
is
of
considerable
importance
as
the
latter
affection
spreads
more
rapidly
involves
the
lymph
glands
early
and
is
much
more
dangerous
to
life
treatment
in
rodent
cancers
of
limited
size
say
less
than
one
inch
in
diameter
free
excision
is
the
most
rapid
and
certain
method
of
treatment
the
alternative
is
the
application
of
radium
or
of
the
rontgen
rays
which
although
requiring
many
exposures
results
in
cure
with
the
minimum
of
disfigurement
if
the
cancer
already
covers
an
extensive
area
or
has
invaded
the
cavity
of
the
orbit
or
nose
radium
or
x
rays
yield
the
best
results
the
effect
is
soon
shown
by
the
ingrowth
of
healthy
epithelium
from
the
surrounding
skin
and
at
the
same
time
the
discharge
is
lessened
good
results
are
also
reported
from
the
application
of
carbon
dioxide
snow
especially
when
this
follows
upon
a
course
of
x
ray
treatment
paget
s
disease
of
the
nipple
is
an
epithelioma
occurring
in
women
over
forty
years
of
age
a
similar
form
of
epithelioma
is
sometimes
met
with
at
the
umbilicus
or
on
the
genitals
melanotic
cancer
under
this
head
are
included
all
new
growths
which
contain
an
excess
of
melanin
pigment
many
of
these
were
formerly
described
as
melanotic
sarcoma
they
nearly
always
originate
in
a
pigmented
mole
which
has
been
subjected
to
irritation
the
primary
growth
may
remain
so
small
that
its
presence
is
not
even
suspected
or
it
may
increase
in
size
ulcerate
and
fungate
the
amount
of
pigment
varies
when
small
in
amount
the
growth
is
brown
when
abundant
it
is
a
deep
black
the
most
remarkable
feature
is
the
rapidity
with
which
the
disease
becomes
disseminated
along
the
lymphatics
the
first
evidence
of
which
is
an
enlargement
of
the
lymph
glands
as
the
primary
growth
is
often
situated
on
the
sole
of
the
foot
or
in
the
matrix
of
the
nail
of
the
great
toe
the
femoral
and
inguinal
glands
become
enlarged
in
succession
forming
tumours
much
larger
than
the
primary
growth
sometimes
the
dissemination
involves
the
lymph
vessels
of
the
limb
forming
a
series
of
indurated
pigmented
cords
and
nodules
fig
lastly
the
dissemination
may
be
universal
throughout
the
body
and
this
usually
occurs
at
a
comparatively
early
stage
the
secondary
growths
are
deeply
pigmented
being
usually
of
a
coal
black
colour
and
melanin
pigment
may
be
present
in
the
urine
when
recurrence
takes
place
in
or
near
the
scar
left
by
the
operation
the
cancer
nodules
are
not
necessarily
pigmented
illustration
fig
diffuse
melanotic
cancer
of
lymphatics
of
skin
secondary
to
a
growth
in
the
sole
of
the
foot
to
extirpate
the
disease
it
is
necessary
to
excise
the
tumour
with
a
zone
of
healthy
skin
around
it
and
a
somewhat
large
zone
of
the
underlying
subcutaneous
tissue
and
deep
fascia
hogarth
pringle
recommends
that
a
broad
strip
of
subcutaneous
fascia
up
to
and
including
the
nearest
anatomical
group
of
glands
should
be
removed
with
the
tumour
in
one
continuous
piece
secondary
cancer
of
the
skin
cancer
may
spread
to
the
skin
from
a
subjacent
growth
by
direct
continuity
or
by
way
of
the
lymphatics
both
of
these
processes
are
so
well
illustrated
in
cases
of
mammary
cancer
that
they
will
be
described
in
relation
to
that
disease
sarcoma
of
various
types
is
met
with
in
the
skin
the
fibroma
after
excision
may
recur
as
a
fibro
sarcoma
the
alveolar
sarcoma
commences
as
a
hard
lump
and
increases
in
size
until
the
epidermis
gives
way
and
an
ulcer
is
formed
illustration
fig
melanotic
cancer
of
forehead
with
metastases
in
lymph
vessels
and
glands
mr
d
p
d
wilkie
s
case
a
number
of
fresh
tumours
may
spring
up
around
the
original
growth
sometimes
the
primary
growth
appears
in
the
form
of
multiple
nodules
which
tend
to
become
confluent
excision
unless
performed
early
is
of
little
avail
and
in
any
case
should
be
followed
up
by
exposure
to
radium
affections
of
cicatrices
a
cicatrix
or
scar
consists
of
closely
packed
bundles
of
white
fibres
covered
by
epidermis
the
skin
glands
and
hair
follicles
are
usually
absent
the
size
shape
and
level
of
the
cicatrix
depend
upon
the
conditions
which
preceded
healing
a
healthy
scar
when
recently
formed
has
a
smooth
glossy
surface
of
a
pinkish
colour
which
tends
to
become
whiter
as
a
result
of
obliteration
of
the
blood
vessels
concerned
in
its
formation
weak
scars
a
scar
is
said
to
be
weak
when
it
readily
breaks
down
as
a
result
of
irritation
or
pressure
the
scars
resulting
from
severe
burns
and
those
over
amputation
stumps
are
especially
liable
to
break
down
from
trivial
causes
the
treatment
is
to
excise
the
weak
portion
of
the
scar
and
bring
the
edges
of
the
gap
together
contracted
scars
frequently
cause
deformity
either
by
displacing
parts
such
as
the
eyelid
or
lip
or
by
fixing
parts
and
preventing
the
normal
movements
for
example
a
scar
on
the
flexor
aspect
of
a
joint
may
prevent
extension
of
the
forearm
fig
these
are
treated
by
dividing
the
scar
correcting
the
deformity
and
filling
up
the
gap
with
epithelial
grafts
or
with
a
flap
of
the
whole
thickness
of
the
skin
when
deformity
results
from
depression
of
a
scar
as
is
not
uncommon
after
the
healing
of
a
sinus
the
treatment
is
to
excise
the
scar
depressed
scars
may
be
raised
by
the
injection
of
paraffin
into
the
subcutaneous
tissue
painful
scars
pain
in
relation
to
a
scar
is
usually
due
to
nerve
fibres
being
compressed
or
stretched
in
the
cicatricial
tissue
and
in
some
cases
to
ascending
neuritis
the
treatment
consists
in
excising
the
scar
or
in
stretching
or
excising
a
portion
of
the
nerve
affected
pigmented
or
discoloured
scars
the
best
known
examples
are
the
blue
coloration
which
results
from
coal
dust
or
gunpowder
the
brown
scars
resulting
from
chronic
ulcer
with
venous
congestion
of
the
leg
and
the
variously
coloured
scars
caused
by
tattooing
the
only
satisfactory
method
of
getting
rid
of
the
coloration
is
to
excise
the
scar
the
edges
are
brought
together
by
sutures
or
the
raw
surface
is
covered
with
skin
grafts
according
to
the
size
of
the
gap
hypertrophied
scars
scars
occasionally
broaden
out
and
become
prominent
and
on
exposed
parts
this
may
prove
a
source
of
disappointment
after
operations
such
as
those
for
goitre
or
tuberculous
glands
in
the
neck
there
is
sometimes
considerable
improvement
from
exposure
to
the
x
rays
keloid
this
term
is
applied
to
an
overgrowth
of
scar
tissue
which
extends
beyond
the
area
of
the
original
wound
and
the
name
is
derived
from
the
fact
that
this
extension
occurs
in
the
form
of
radiating
processes
suggesting
the
claws
of
a
crab
it
is
essentially
a
fibroma
or
new
growth
of
fibrous
tissue
which
commences
in
relation
to
the
walls
of
the
smaller
blood
vessels
the
bundles
of
fibrous
tissue
are
for
the
most
part
parallel
with
the
surface
and
the
epidermis
is
tightly
stretched
over
them
it
is
more
frequent
in
the
negro
and
in
those
who
are
or
have
been
the
subjects
of
tuberculous
disease
illustration
fig
recurrent
keloid
in
scar
left
by
operation
for
tuberculous
glands
in
a
girl
aet
keloid
may
attack
scars
of
any
kind
such
as
those
resulting
from
leech
bites
acne
pustules
boils
or
blisters
those
resulting
from
operation
or
accidental
wounds
and
the
scars
resulting
from
burns
especially
when
situated
over
the
sternum
appear
to
be
specially
liable
the
scar
becomes
more
and
more
conspicuous
is
elevated
above
the
surface
of
a
pinkish
or
brownish
pink
pink
colour
and
sends
out
irregular
prolongations
around
its
margins
the
patient
may
complain
of
itching
and
burning
and
of
great
sensitiveness
of
the
scar
even
to
contact
with
the
clothing
there
is
a
natural
hesitation
to
excise
keloid
because
of
the
fear
of
its
returning
in
the
new
scar
the
application
of
radium
is
so
far
as
we
know
the
only
means
of
preventing
such
return
the
irritation
associated
with
keloid
may
be
relieved
by
the
application
of
salicylic
collodion
or
of
salicylic
and
creosote
plaster
epithelioma
is
liable
to
attack
scars
in
old
people
especially
those
which
result
from
burns
sustained
early
in
childhood
and
have
never
really
healed
from
the
absence
of
lymphatics
in
scar
tissue
the
disease
does
not
spread
to
the
glands
until
it
has
invaded
the
tissues
outside
the
scar
the
prognosis
is
therefore
better
than
in
epithelioma
in
general
it
should
be
excised
widely
in
the
lower
extremity
when
there
is
also
extensive
destruction
of
tissue
from
an
antecedent
chronic
ulcer
or
osteomyelitis
it
may
be
better
to
amputate
the
limb
affection
of
the
nails
injuries
when
a
nail
is
contused
or
crushed
blood
is
extravasated
beneath
it
and
the
nail
is
usually
shed
a
new
one
growing
in
its
place
a
splinter
driven
underneath
the
nail
causes
great
pain
and
if
organisms
are
carried
in
along
with
it
may
give
rise
to
infective
complications
the
free
edge
of
the
nail
should
be
clipped
away
to
allow
of
the
removal
of
the
foreign
body
and
the
necessary
disinfection
trophic
changes
the
growth
of
the
nails
may
be
interfered
with
in
any
disturbance
of
the
general
health
in
nerve
lesions
such
as
a
divided
nerve
trunk
the
nails
are
apt
to
suffer
becoming
curved
brittle
or
furrowed
or
they
may
be
shed
onychia
is
the
term
applied
to
an
infection
of
the
soft
parts
around
the
nail
or
of
the
matrix
beneath
it
the
commonest
form
of
onychia
has
already
been
referred
to
with
whitlow
there
is
a
superficial
variety
resulting
from
the
extension
of
a
purulent
blister
beneath
the
nail
lifting
it
up
from
its
bed
the
pus
being
visible
through
the
nail
the
nail
as
well
as
the
raised
horny
layer
of
the
epidermis
should
be
removed
a
deeper
and
more
troublesome
onychia
results
from
infection
at
the
nail
fold
the
infection
spreads
slowly
beneath
the
fold
until
it
reaches
the
matrix
and
a
drop
or
two
of
pus
forms
beneath
the
nail
usually
in
the
region
of
the
lunule
this
affection
entails
a
disability
of
the
finger
which
may
last
for
weeks
unless
it
is
properly
treated
treatment
by
hyperaemia
using
a
suction
bell
should
first
be
tried
and
failing
improvement
the
nail
fold
and
lunule
should
be
frozen
and
a
considerable
portion
removed
with
the
knife
if
only
a
small
portion
of
the
nail
is
removed
the
opening
is
blocked
by
granulations
springing
from
the
matrix
a
new
nail
is
formed
but
it
is
liable
to
be
misshapen
tuberculous
onychia
is
met
with
in
children
and
adolescents
it
appears
as
a
livid
or
red
swelling
at
the
root
of
the
nail
and
spreading
around
its
margins
the
epidermis
which
is
thin
and
shiny
gives
way
and
the
nail
is
usually
shed
illustration
fig
subungual
exostosis
growing
from
distal
phalanx
of
great
toe
showing
ulceration
of
skin
and
displacement
of
nail
a
surface
view
b
on
section
syphilitic
affections
of
the
nails
assume
various
aspects
a
primary
chancre
at
the
edge
of
the
nail
may
be
mistaken
for
a
whitlow
especially
if
it
is
attended
with
much
pain
other
forms
of
onychia
occur
during
secondary
syphilis
simultaneously
with
the
skin
eruptions
and
may
prove
obstinate
and
lead
to
shedding
of
the
nails
they
also
occur
in
inherited
syphilis
in
addition
to
general
treatment
an
ointment
containing
per
cent
of
oleate
of
mercury
should
be
applied
locally
ingrowing
toe
nail
this
is
more
accurately
described
as
an
overgrowth
of
the
soft
tissues
along
the
edge
of
the
nail
it
is
most
frequently
met
with
in
the
great
toe
in
young
adults
with
flat
foot
whose
feet
perspire
freely
who
wear
ill
fitting
shoes
and
who
cut
their
toe
nails
carelessly
or
tear
them
with
their
fingers
where
the
soft
tissues
are
pressed
against
the
edge
of
the
nail
the
skin
gives
way
and
there
is
the
formation
of
exuberant
granulations
and
of
discharge
which
is
sometimes
foetid
the
affection
is
a
painful
one
and
may
unfit
the
patient
for
work
in
mild
cases
the
condition
may
be
remedied
by
getting
rid
of
contributing
causes
and
by
disinfecting
the
skin
and
nail
the
nail
is
cut
evenly
and
the
groove
between
it
and
the
skin
packed
with
an
antiseptic
dusting
powder
such
as
boracic
acid
in
more
severe
cases
it
may
be
necessary
to
remove
an
ellipse
of
tissue
consisting
of
the
edge
of
the
nail
together
with
the
subjacent
matrix
and
the
redundant
nail
fold
subungual
exostosis
is
an
osteoma
growing
from
the
terminal
phalanx
of
the
great
toe
fig
it
raises
the
nail
and
may
be
accompanied
by
ulceration
of
the
skin
over
the
most
prominent
part
of
the
growth
the
soft
parts
including
the
nail
should
be
reflected
towards
the
dorsum
in
the
form
of
a
flap
the
base
of
the
exostosis
divided
with
the
chisel
and
the
exostosis
removed
malignant
disease
in
relation
to
the
nails
is
rare
squamous
epithelioma
and
melanotic
cancer
are
the
forms
met
with
treatment
consists
in
amputating
the
digit
concerned
and
in
removing
the
associated
lymph
glands
chapter
xviii
the
muscles
tendons
and
tendon
sheaths
injuries
contusion
sprain
rupture
hernia
of
muscle
dislocation
of
tendons
wounds
avulsion
of
tendon
diseases
of
muscle
and
of
tendons
atrophy
muscular
rheumatism
fibrositis
contracture
myositis
calcification
and
ossification
tumours
diseases
of
tendon
sheaths
teno
synovitis
injuries
contusion
of
muscle
contusion
of
muscle
which
consists
in
bruising
of
its
fibres
and
blood
vessels
may
be
due
to
violence
acting
from
without
as
in
a
blow
a
kick
or
a
fall
or
from
within
as
by
the
displacement
of
bone
in
a
fracture
or
dislocation
the
symptoms
are
those
common
to
all
contusions
and
the
patient
complains
of
severe
pain
on
attempting
to
use
the
muscle
and
maintains
an
attitude
which
relaxes
it
if
the
sheath
of
the
muscle
also
is
torn
there
is
subcutaneous
ecchymosis
and
the
accumulation
of
blood
may
result
in
the
formation
of
a
haematoma
restoration
of
function
is
usually
complete
but
when
the
nerve
supplying
the
muscle
is
bruised
at
the
same
time
as
may
occur
in
the
deltoid
wasting
and
loss
of
function
may
be
persistent
in
exceptional
cases
the
process
of
repair
may
be
attended
with
the
formation
of
bone
in
the
substance
of
the
muscle
and
this
may
likewise
impair
its
function
a
contused
muscle
should
be
placed
at
rest
and
supported
by
cotton
wool
and
a
bandage
after
an
interval
massage
and
appropriate
exercises
are
employed
sprain
and
partial
rupture
of
muscle
this
lesion
consists
in
overstretching
and
partial
rupture
of
the
fibres
of
a
muscle
or
its
aponeurosis
it
is
of
common
occurrence
in
athletes
and
in
those
who
follow
laborious
occupations
it
may
follow
upon
a
single
or
repeated
effort
especially
in
those
who
are
out
of
training
familiar
examples
of
muscular
sprain
are
the
labourer
s
or
golfer
s
back
affecting
the
latissimus
dorsi
or
the
sacrospinalis
erector
spinae
the
tennis
player
s
elbow
and
the
sculler
s
sprain
affecting
the
muscles
and
ligaments
about
the
elbow
the
angler
s
elbow
affecting
the
common
origin
of
the
extensors
and
supinators
the
sprinter
s
sprain
affecting
the
flexors
of
the
hip
and
the
jumper
s
and
dancer
s
sprain
affecting
the
muscles
of
the
calf
the
patient
complains
of
pain
often
sudden
in
onset
of
tenderness
on
pressure
and
of
inability
to
carry
out
the
particular
movement
by
which
the
sprain
was
produced
the
disability
varies
in
different
cases
and
it
may
incapacitate
the
patient
from
following
his
occupation
or
sport
for
weeks
or
if
imperfectly
treated
even
for
months
the
treatment
consists
in
resting
the
muscle
from
the
particular
effort
concerned
in
the
production
of
the
sprain
in
gently
exercising
it
in
other
directions
in
the
use
of
massage
and
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
by
means
of
heat
in
neglected
cases
that
is
where
the
muscle
has
not
been
exercised
the
patient
shrinks
from
using
it
and
the
disablement
threatens
to
be
permanent
it
is
sometimes
said
that
adhesions
have
formed
and
that
these
interfere
with
the
recovery
of
function
the
condition
may
be
overcome
by
graduated
movements
or
by
a
sudden
forcible
movement
under
an
anaesthetic
these
cases
afford
a
fruitful
field
for
the
bone
setter
rupture
of
muscle
or
tendon
a
muscle
or
a
tendon
may
be
ruptured
in
its
continuity
or
torn
from
its
attachment
to
bone
the
site
of
rupture
in
individual
muscles
is
remarkably
constant
and
is
usually
at
the
junction
of
the
muscular
and
tendinous
portions
when
rupture
takes
place
through
the
belly
of
a
muscle
the
ends
retract
the
amount
of
retraction
depending
on
the
length
of
the
muscle
and
the
extent
of
its
attachment
to
adjacent
aponeurosis
or
bone
the
biceps
in
the
arm
and
the
sartorius
in
the
thigh
furnish
examples
of
muscles
in
which
the
separation
between
the
ends
may
be
considerable
the
gap
in
the
muscle
becomes
filled
with
blood
and
this
in
time
is
replaced
by
connective
tissue
which
forms
a
bond
of
union
between
the
ends
when
the
space
is
considerable
the
connecting
medium
consists
of
fibrous
tissue
but
when
the
ends
are
in
contact
it
contains
a
number
of
newly
formed
muscle
fibres
in
the
process
of
repair
one
or
both
ends
of
the
muscle
or
tendon
may
become
fixed
by
adhesions
to
adjacent
structures
and
if
the
distal
portion
of
a
muscle
is
deprived
of
its
nerve
supply
it
may
undergo
degeneration
and
so
have
its
function
impaired
rupture
of
a
muscle
or
tendon
is
usually
the
result
of
a
sudden
and
often
involuntary
movement
as
examples
may
be
cited
the
rupture
of
the
quadriceps
extensor
in
attempting
to
regain
the
balance
when
falling
backwards
of
the
gastrocnemius
plantaris
or
tendo
calcaneus
in
jumping
or
dancing
of
the
adductors
of
the
thigh
in
gripping
a
horse
when
it
swerves
rider
s
sprain
of
the
abdominal
muscles
in
vomiting
and
of
the
biceps
in
sudden
movements
of
the
arm
sometimes
the
effort
is
one
that
would
scarcely
be
thought
likely
to
rupture
a
muscle
as
in
the
case
recorded
by
pagenstecher
where
a
professional
athlete
while
sitting
at
table
ruptured
his
biceps
in
a
sudden
effort
to
catch
a
falling
glass
it
would
appear
that
the
rupture
is
brought
about
not
so
much
by
the
contraction
of
the
muscle
concerned
as
by
the
contraction
of
the
antagonistic
muscles
taking
place
before
that
of
the
muscle
which
undergoes
rupture
is
completed
the
violent
muscular
contractions
of
epilepsy
tetanus
or
delirium
rarely
cause
rupture
the
clinical
features
are
usually
characteristic
the
patient
experiences
a
sudden
pain
with
the
sensation
of
being
struck
with
a
whip
and
of
something
giving
way
sometimes
a
distant
snap
is
heard
the
limb
becomes
powerless
at
the
seat
of
rupture
there
is
tenderness
and
swelling
and
there
may
be
ecchymosis
as
the
swelling
subsides
a
gap
may
be
felt
between
the
retracted
ends
and
this
becomes
wider
when
the
muscle
is
thrown
into
contraction
if
untreated
a
hard
fibrous
cord
remains
at
the
seat
of
rupture
treatment
the
ends
are
approximated
by
placing
the
limb
in
an
attitude
which
relaxes
the
muscle
and
the
position
is
maintained
by
bandages
splints
or
special
apparatus
when
it
is
impossible
thus
to
approximate
the
ends
satisfactorily
the
muscle
or
tendon
is
exposed
by
incision
and
the
ends
brought
into
accurate
contact
by
catgut
sutures
this
operation
of
primary
suture
yields
the
most
satisfactory
results
and
is
most
successful
when
it
is
done
within
five
or
six
days
of
the
accident
secondary
suture
after
an
interval
of
months
is
rendered
difficult
by
the
retraction
of
the
ends
and
by
their
adhesion
to
adjacent
structures
rupture
of
the
biceps
of
the
arm
may
involve
the
long
or
the
short
head
or
the
belly
of
the
muscle
most
interest
attaches
to
rupture
of
the
long
tendon
of
origin
there
is
pain
and
tenderness
in
front
of
the
upper
end
of
the
humerus
the
patient
is
unable
to
abduct
or
to
elevate
the
arm
and
he
may
be
unable
to
flex
the
elbow
when
the
forearm
is
supinated
the
long
axis
of
the
muscle
instead
of
being
parallel
with
the
humerus
inclines
downwards
and
outwards
when
the
patient
is
asked
to
contract
the
muscle
its
belly
is
seen
to
be
drawn
towards
the
elbow
the
adductor
longus
may
be
ruptured
or
torn
from
the
pubes
by
a
violent
effort
to
adduct
the
limb
a
swelling
forms
in
the
upper
and
medial
part
of
the
thigh
which
becomes
smaller
and
harder
when
the
muscle
is
thrown
into
contraction
the
quadriceps
femoris
is
usually
ruptured
close
to
its
insertion
into
the
patella
in
the
attempt
to
avoid
falling
backwards
the
injury
is
sometimes
bilateral
the
injured
limb
is
rendered
useless
for
progression
as
it
suddenly
gives
way
whenever
the
knee
is
flexed
treatment
is
conducted
on
the
same
lines
as
in
transverse
fracture
of
the
patella
in
the
majority
of
cases
the
continuity
of
the
quadriceps
should
be
re
established
by
suture
within
five
or
six
days
of
the
accident
the
tendo
calcaneus
achillis
is
comparatively
easily
ruptured
and
the
symptoms
are
sometimes
so
slight
that
the
nature
of
the
injury
may
be
overlooked
the
limb
should
be
put
up
with
the
knee
flexed
and
the
toes
pointed
this
may
be
effected
by
attaching
one
end
of
an
elastic
band
to
the
heel
of
a
slipper
and
securing
the
other
to
the
lower
third
of
the
thigh
if
this
is
not
sufficient
to
bring
the
ends
into
apposition
they
should
be
approximated
by
an
open
operation
the
plantaris
is
not
infrequently
ruptured
from
trivial
causes
such
as
a
sudden
movement
in
boxing
tennis
or
hockey
a
sharp
stinging
pain
like
the
stroke
of
a
whip
is
felt
in
the
calf
there
is
marked
tenderness
at
the
seat
of
rupture
and
the
patient
is
unable
to
raise
the
heel
without
pain
the
injury
is
of
little
importance
and
if
the
patient
does
not
raise
the
heel
from
the
ground
in
walking
it
is
recovered
from
in
a
couple
of
weeks
or
so
without
it
being
necessary
to
lay
him
up
hernia
of
muscle
this
is
a
rare
condition
in
which
owing
to
the
fascia
covering
a
muscle
becoming
stretched
or
torn
the
muscular
substance
is
protruded
through
the
rent
it
has
been
observed
chiefly
in
the
adductor
longus
an
oval
swelling
forms
in
the
upper
part
of
the
thigh
is
soft
and
prominent
when
the
muscle
is
relaxed
less
prominent
when
it
is
passively
extended
and
disappears
when
the
muscle
is
thrown
into
contraction
it
is
liable
to
be
mistaken
according
to
its
situation
for
a
tumour
a
cyst
a
pouched
vein
or
a
femoral
or
obturator
hernia
treatment
is
only
called
for
when
it
is
causing
inconvenience
the
muscle
being
exposed
by
a
suitable
incision
the
herniated
portion
excised
and
the
rent
in
the
sheath
closed
by
sutures
dislocation
of
tendons
tendons
which
run
in
grooves
may
be
displaced
as
a
result
of
rupture
of
the
confining
sheath
this
injury
is
met
with
chiefly
in
the
tendons
at
the
ankle
and
in
the
long
tendon
of
the
biceps
dislocation
of
the
peronei
tendons
may
occur
for
example
from
a
violent
twist
of
the
foot
there
is
severe
pain
and
considerable
swelling
on
the
lateral
aspect
of
the
ankle
the
peroneus
longus
by
itself
or
together
with
the
brevis
can
be
felt
on
the
lateral
aspect
or
in
front
of
the
lateral
malleolus
the
patient
is
unable
to
move
the
foot
by
a
little
manipulation
the
tendons
are
replaced
in
their
grooves
and
are
retained
there
by
a
series
of
strips
of
plaster
at
the
end
of
three
weeks
massage
and
exercises
are
employed
in
other
cases
there
is
no
history
of
injury
but
whenever
the
foot
is
everted
the
tendon
of
the
peroneus
longus
is
liable
to
be
jerked
forwards
out
of
its
groove
sometimes
with
an
audible
snap
the
patient
suffers
pain
and
is
disabled
until
the
tendon
is
replaced
reduction
is
easy
but
as
the
displacement
tends
to
recur
an
operation
is
required
to
fix
the
tendon
in
its
place
an
incision
is
made
over
the
tendon
if
the
sheath
is
slack
or
torn
it
is
tightened
up
or
closed
with
catgut
sutures
or
an
artificial
sheath
is
made
by
raising
up
a
quadrilateral
flap
of
periosteum
from
the
lateral
aspect
of
the
fibula
and
stitching
it
over
the
tendon
similarly
the
tibialis
posterior
may
be
displaced
over
the
medial
malleolus
as
a
result
of
inversion
of
the
foot
the
long
tendon
of
the
biceps
may
be
dislocated
laterally
or
more
frequently
medially
as
a
result
of
violent
or
repeated
rotation
movements
of
the
arm
such
as
are
performed
in
wringing
clothes
the
patient
is
aware
of
the
displacement
taking
place
and
is
unable
to
extend
the
forearm
until
the
displaced
tendon
has
been
reduced
by
abducting
the
arm
in
recurrent
cases
the
patient
may
be
able
to
dislocate
the
tendon
at
will
but
the
disability
is
so
inconsiderable
that
there
is
rarely
any
occasion
for
interference
wounds
of
muscles
and
tendons
when
a
muscle
is
cut
across
in
a
wound
its
ends
should
be
brought
together
with
sutures
if
the
ends
are
allowed
to
retract
and
especially
if
the
wound
suppurates
they
become
united
by
scar
tissue
and
fixed
to
bone
or
other
adjacent
structure
in
a
limb
this
interferes
with
the
functions
of
the
muscle
in
the
abdominal
wall
the
scar
tissue
may
stretch
and
so
favour
the
development
of
a
ventral
hernia
tendons
may
be
cut
across
accidentally
especially
in
those
wounds
so
commonly
met
with
above
the
wrist
as
a
result
for
example
of
the
hand
being
thrust
through
a
pane
of
glass
it
is
essential
that
the
ends
should
be
sutured
to
each
other
and
as
the
proximal
end
is
retracted
the
original
wound
may
require
to
be
enlarged
in
an
upward
direction
when
primary
suture
has
been
omitted
or
has
failed
in
consequence
of
suppuration
the
separated
ends
of
the
tendon
become
adherent
to
adjacent
structures
and
the
function
of
the
associated
muscle
is
impaired
or
lost
under
these
conditions
the
operation
of
secondary
suture
is
indicated
a
free
incision
is
necessary
to
discover
and
isolate
the
ends
of
the
tendon
if
the
interval
is
too
wide
to
admit
of
their
being
approximated
by
sutures
means
must
be
taken
to
lengthen
the
tendon
or
one
from
some
other
part
may
be
inserted
in
the
gap
a
new
sheath
may
be
provided
for
the
tendon
by
resecting
a
portion
of
the
great
saphenous
vein
injuries
of
the
tendons
of
the
fingers
are
comparatively
common
one
of
the
best
known
is
the
partial
or
complete
rupture
of
the
aponeurosis
of
the
extensor
tendon
close
to
its
insertion
into
the
terminal
phalanx
drop
or
mallet
finger
this
may
result
from
comparatively
slight
violence
such
as
striking
the
tip
of
the
extended
finger
against
an
object
or
the
violence
may
be
more
severe
as
in
attempting
to
catch
a
cricket
ball
or
in
falling
the
terminal
phalanx
is
flexed
towards
the
palm
and
the
patient
is
unable
to
extend
it
the
treatment
consists
in
putting
up
the
finger
with
the
middle
joint
strongly
flexed
in
neglected
cases
a
perfect
functional
result
can
only
be
obtained
by
operation
under
a
local
anaesthetic
the
ruptured
tendon
is
exposed
and
is
sutured
to
the
base
of
the
phalanx
which
may
be
drilled
for
the
passage
of
the
sutures
subcutaneous
rupture
of
one
or
other
of
the
digital
tendons
in
the
hand
or
at
the
wrist
can
be
remedied
only
by
operation
when
some
time
has
elapsed
since
the
accident
the
proximal
end
may
be
so
retracted
that
it
cannot
be
brought
down
into
contact
with
the
distal
end
in
which
case
a
slip
may
be
taken
from
an
adjacent
tendon
in
the
case
of
one
of
the
extensors
of
the
thumb
the
extensor
carpi
radialis
longus
may
be
detached
from
its
insertion
and
stitched
to
the
distal
end
of
the
tendon
of
the
thumb
subcutaneous
rupture
of
the
tendon
of
the
extensor
pollicis
longus
at
the
wrist
takes
place
just
after
its
emergence
from
beneath
the
annular
ligament
the
actual
rupture
may
occur
painlessly
more
frequently
a
sharp
pain
is
felt
over
the
back
of
the
wrist
the
prominence
of
the
tendon
which
normally
forms
the
ulnar
border
of
the
snuff
box
disappears
this
lesion
is
chiefly
met
with
in
drummer
boys
and
is
the
cause
of
drummer
s
palsy
the
only
chance
of
restoring
function
is
in
uniting
the
ruptured
tendon
by
open
operation
illustration
fig
avulsion
of
tendon
with
terminal
phalanx
of
thumb
surgical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
avulsion
of
tendons
this
is
a
rare
injury
in
which
the
tendons
of
a
finger
or
toe
are
torn
from
their
attachments
along
with
a
portion
of
the
digit
concerned
in
the
hand
it
is
usually
brought
about
by
the
fingers
being
caught
in
the
reins
of
a
runaway
horse
or
being
seized
in
a
horse
s
teeth
or
in
machinery
it
is
usually
the
terminal
phalanx
that
is
separated
and
with
it
the
tendon
of
the
deep
flexor
which
ruptures
at
its
junction
with
the
belly
of
the
muscle
fig
the
treatment
consists
in
disinfecting
the
wound
closing
the
tendon
sheath
and
trimming
the
mutilated
finger
so
as
to
provide
a
useful
stump
diseases
of
muscles
and
tendons
congenital
absence
of
muscles
is
sometimes
met
with
usually
in
association
with
other
deformities
the
pectoralis
major
for
example
may
be
absent
on
one
or
on
both
sides
without
however
causing
any
disability
as
other
muscles
enlarge
and
take
on
its
functions
atrophy
of
muscle
simple
atrophy
in
which
the
muscle
elements
are
merely
diminished
in
size
without
undergoing
any
structural
alteration
is
commonly
met
with
as
a
result
of
disuse
as
when
a
patient
is
confined
to
bed
for
a
long
period
in
cases
of
joint
disease
the
muscles
acting
on
the
joint
become
atrophied
more
rapidly
than
is
accounted
for
by
disuse
alone
and
this
is
attributed
to
an
interference
with
the
trophic
innervation
of
the
muscles
reflected
from
centres
in
the
spinal
medulla
it
is
more
marked
in
the
extensor
than
in
the
flexor
groups
of
muscles
those
affected
become
soft
and
flaccid
exhibit
tremors
on
attempted
movement
and
their
excitability
to
the
faradic
current
is
diminished
neuropathic
atrophy
is
associated
with
lesions
of
the
nervous
system
it
is
most
pronounced
in
lesions
of
the
motor
nerve
trunks
probably
because
vaso
motor
and
trophic
fibres
are
involved
as
well
as
those
that
are
purely
motor
in
function
it
is
attended
with
definite
structural
alterations
the
muscle
elements
first
undergoing
fatty
degeneration
and
then
being
absorbed
and
replaced
to
a
large
extent
by
ordinary
connective
tissue
and
fat
at
a
certain
stage
the
muscles
exhibit
the
reaction
of
degeneration
in
the
common
form
of
paralysis
resulting
from
poliomyelitis
many
fibres
undergo
fatty
degeneration
and
are
replaced
by
fat
while
at
the
same
time
there
is
a
regeneration
of
muscle
fibres
fibrositis
or
muscular
rheumatism
this
clinical
term
is
applied
to
a
group
of
affections
of
which
lumbago
is
the
best
known
example
the
group
includes
lumbago
stiff
neck
and
pleurodynia
conditions
which
have
this
in
common
that
sudden
and
severe
pain
is
excited
by
movement
of
the
affected
part
the
lesion
consists
in
inflammatory
hyperplasia
of
the
connective
tissue
the
new
tissue
differs
from
normal
fibrous
tissue
in
its
tendency
to
contract
in
being
swollen
painful
and
tender
on
pressure
and
in
the
fact
that
it
can
be
massaged
away
stockman
it
would
appear
to
involve
mainly
the
fibrous
tissue
of
muscles
although
it
may
extend
from
this
to
aponeuroses
ligaments
periosteum
and
the
sheaths
of
nerves
the
term
fibrositis
was
applied
to
it
by
gowers
in
in
lumbago
lumbo
sacral
fibrositis
the
pain
is
usually
located
over
the
sacrum
the
sacro
iliac
joint
or
the
aponeurosis
of
the
lumbar
muscles
on
one
or
both
sides
the
amount
of
tenderness
varies
and
so
long
as
the
patient
is
still
he
is
free
from
pain
the
slightest
attempt
to
alter
his
position
however
is
attended
by
pain
which
may
be
so
severe
as
to
render
him
helpless
for
the
moment
the
pain
is
most
marked
on
rising
from
the
stooping
or
sitting
posture
and
may
extend
down
the
back
of
the
hip
especially
if
as
is
commonly
the
case
lumbago
and
gluteal
fibrosis
coexist
once
a
patient
has
suffered
from
lumbago
it
is
liable
to
recur
and
an
attack
may
be
determined
by
errors
of
diet
changes
of
weather
exposure
to
cold
or
unwonted
exertion
it
is
met
with
chiefly
in
male
adults
and
is
most
apt
to
occur
in
those
who
are
gouty
or
are
the
subjects
of
oxaluric
dyspepsia
gluteal
fibrositis
usually
follows
exposure
to
wet
and
affects
the
gluteal
muscles
particularly
the
medius
and
their
aponeurotic
coverings
when
the
condition
has
lasted
for
some
time
indurated
strands
or
nodules
can
be
detected
on
palpating
the
relaxed
muscles
the
patient
complains
of
persistent
aching
and
stiffness
over
the
buttock
and
sometimes
extending
down
the
lateral
aspect
of
the
thigh
the
pain
is
aggravated
by
such
movements
as
bring
the
affected
muscles
into
action
it
is
not
referred
to
the
line
of
the
sciatic
nerve
nor
is
there
tenderness
on
pressing
over
the
nerve
or
sensations
of
tingling
or
numbness
in
the
leg
or
foot
if
untreated
the
morbid
process
may
implicate
the
sheath
of
the
sciatic
nerve
and
cause
genuine
sciatic
neuralgia
llewellyn
and
jones
a
similar
condition
may
implicate
the
fascia
lata
of
the
thigh
or
the
calf
muscles
and
their
aponeuroses
crural
fibrositis
in
painful
stiff
neck
or
rheumatic
torticollis
the
pain
is
located
in
one
side
of
the
neck
and
is
excited
by
some
inadvertent
movement
the
head
is
held
stiffly
on
one
side
as
in
wry
neck
the
patient
contracting
the
sterno
mastoid
there
may
be
tenderness
over
the
vertebral
spines
or
in
the
lines
of
the
cervical
nerves
and
the
sterno
mastoid
may
undergo
atrophy
this
affection
is
more
often
met
with
in
children
in
pleurodynia
intercostal
fibrositis
the
pain
is
in
the
line
of
the
intercostal
nerves
and
is
excited
by
movement
of
the
chest
as
in
coughing
or
by
any
bodily
exertion
there
is
often
marked
tenderness
a
similar
affection
is
met
with
in
the
shoulder
and
arm
brachial
fibrositis
especially
on
waking
from
sleep
there
is
acute
pain
on
attempting
to
abduct
the
arm
and
there
may
be
localised
tenderness
in
the
region
of
the
axillary
nerve
treatment
the
general
treatment
is
concerned
with
the
diet
attention
to
the
stomach
bowels
and
kidneys
and
with
the
correction
of
any
gouty
tendencies
that
may
be
present
remedies
such
as
salicylates
are
given
for
the
relief
of
pain
and
for
this
purpose
drugs
of
the
aspirin
type
are
to
be
preferred
and
these
may
be
followed
by
large
doses
of
iodide
of
potassium
great
benefit
is
derived
from
massage
and
from
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
by
means
of
heat
cupping
or
needling
or
in
exceptional
cases
hypodermic
injections
of
antipyrin
or
morphin
may
be
called
for
to
prevent
relapses
of
lumbago
the
patient
must
take
systematic
exercises
of
all
kinds
especially
such
as
bring
out
the
movements
of
the
vertebral
column
and
hip
joints
illustration
fig
volkmann
s
ischaemic
contracture
when
the
wrist
is
flexed
to
a
right
angle
it
is
possible
to
extend
the
fingers
photographs
lent
by
mr
lawford
knaggs
contracture
of
muscles
permanent
shortening
of
muscles
results
from
the
prolonged
approximation
of
their
points
of
attachment
or
from
structural
changes
in
their
substance
produced
by
injury
or
by
disease
it
is
a
frequent
accompaniment
and
sometimes
a
cause
of
deformities
in
the
treatment
of
which
lengthening
of
the
shortened
muscles
or
their
tendons
may
be
an
essential
step
myositis
ischaemic
myositis
volkmann
was
the
first
to
describe
a
form
of
myositis
followed
by
contracture
resulting
from
interference
with
the
arterial
blood
supply
it
is
most
frequently
observed
in
the
flexor
muscles
of
the
forearm
in
children
and
young
persons
under
treatment
for
fractures
in
the
region
of
the
elbow
the
splints
and
bandages
causing
compression
of
the
blood
vessels
there
is
considerable
effusion
of
blood
the
skin
is
tense
and
the
muscles
vessels
and
nerves
are
compressed
this
is
further
increased
if
the
elbow
is
flexed
and
splints
and
tight
bandages
are
applied
the
muscles
acquire
a
board
like
hardness
and
no
longer
contract
under
the
will
and
passive
motion
is
painful
and
restricted
slight
contracture
of
the
fingers
is
usually
the
first
sign
of
the
malady
in
time
the
muscles
undergo
further
contraction
and
this
brings
about
a
claw
like
deformity
of
the
hand
the
affected
muscles
usually
show
the
reaction
of
degeneration
in
severe
cases
the
median
and
ulnar
nerves
are
also
the
seat
of
cicatricial
changes
ischaemic
neuritis
by
means
of
splints
the
interphalangeal
metacarpo
phalangeal
and
wrist
joints
should
be
gradually
extended
until
the
deformity
is
over
corrected
r
jones
murphy
advises
resection
of
the
radius
and
ulna
sufficient
to
admit
of
dorsiflexion
of
the
joints
and
lengthening
of
the
flexor
tendons
various
forms
of
pyogenic
infection
are
met
with
in
muscle
most
frequently
in
relation
to
pyaemia
and
to
typhoid
fever
these
may
result
in
overgrowth
of
the
connective
tissue
framework
of
the
muscle
and
degeneration
of
its
fibres
or
in
suppuration
and
the
formation
of
one
or
more
abscesses
in
the
muscle
substance
repair
may
be
associated
with
contracture
a
gonorrhoeal
form
of
myositis
is
sometimes
met
with
it
is
painful
but
rarely
goes
on
to
suppuration
in
the
early
secondary
period
of
syphilis
the
muscles
may
be
the
seat
of
dull
aching
nocturnal
pains
especially
in
the
neck
and
back
syphilitic
contracture
is
a
condition
which
has
been
observed
chiefly
in
the
later
secondary
period
the
biceps
of
the
arm
and
the
hamstrings
in
the
thigh
are
the
muscles
more
commonly
affected
the
striking
feature
is
a
gradually
increasing
difficulty
of
extending
the
limb
at
the
elbow
or
knee
and
progressive
flexion
of
the
joint
the
affected
muscle
is
larger
and
firmer
than
normal
and
its
electric
excitability
is
diminished
in
tertiary
syphilis
individual
muscles
may
become
the
seat
of
interstitial
myositis
or
of
gummata
and
these
affections
readily
yield
to
anti
syphilitic
remedies
tuberculous
disease
in
muscle
while
usually
due
to
extension
from
adjacent
tissues
is
sometimes
the
result
of
a
primary
infection
through
the
blood
stream
tuberculous
nodules
are
found
disseminated
throughout
the
muscle
the
surrounding
tissues
are
indurated
and
central
caseation
may
take
place
and
lead
to
abscess
formation
and
sinuses
we
have
observed
this
form
of
tuberculous
disease
in
the
gastrocnemius
and
in
the
psoas
in
the
latter
muscle
apart
from
tuberculous
disease
in
the
vertebrae
tendinitis
german
authors
describe
an
inflammation
of
tendon
as
distinguished
from
inflammation
of
its
sheath
and
give
it
the
name
tendinitis
it
is
met
with
most
frequently
in
the
tendo
calcaneus
in
gouty
and
rheumatic
subjects
who
have
overstrained
the
tendon
especially
during
cold
and
damp
weather
there
is
localised
pain
which
is
aggravated
by
walking
and
the
tendon
is
sensitive
and
swollen
from
a
little
above
its
insertion
to
its
junction
with
the
muscle
gouty
nodules
may
form
in
its
substance
constitutional
measures
massage
and
douching
should
be
employed
and
the
tendon
should
be
protected
from
strain
calcification
and
ossification
in
muscles
tendons
and
fasciae
myositis
ossificans
ossifications
in
muscles
tendons
fasciae
and
ligaments
in
those
who
are
the
subjects
of
arthritis
deformans
are
seldom
recognised
clinically
but
are
frequently
met
with
in
dissecting
rooms
and
museums
similar
localised
ossifications
are
met
with
in
charcot
s
disease
of
joints
and
in
fractures
which
have
repaired
with
exuberant
callus
the
new
bone
may
be
in
the
form
of
spicules
plates
or
irregular
masses
which
when
connected
with
a
bone
are
called
false
exostoses
fig
illustration
fig
ossification
in
tendon
of
ilio
psoas
muscle
traumatic
ossification
in
relation
to
muscle
various
forms
of
ossification
are
met
with
in
muscle
as
the
result
of
a
single
or
of
repeated
injury
ossification
in
the
crureus
or
vastus
lateralis
muscle
has
been
frequently
observed
as
a
result
of
a
kick
from
a
horse
within
a
week
or
two
a
swelling
appears
at
the
site
of
injury
and
becomes
progressively
harder
until
its
consistence
is
that
of
bone
if
the
mass
of
new
bone
moves
with
the
affected
muscle
it
causes
little
inconvenience
if
as
is
commonly
the
case
it
is
fixed
to
the
femur
the
action
of
the
muscle
is
impaired
and
the
patient
complains
of
pain
and
difficulty
in
flexing
the
knee
a
skiagram
shows
the
extent
of
the
mass
and
its
relationship
to
the
femur
the
treatment
consists
in
excising
the
bony
mass
difficulty
may
arise
in
differentiating
such
a
mass
of
bone
from
sarcoma
the
ossification
in
muscle
is
uniformly
hard
while
the
sarcoma
varies
in
consistence
at
different
parts
and
the
x
ray
picture
shows
a
clear
outline
of
the
bone
in
the
vicinity
of
the
ossification
in
muscle
whereas
in
sarcoma
the
involvement
of
the
bone
is
shown
by
indentations
and
irregularity
in
its
contour
a
similar
ossification
has
been
observed
in
relation
to
the
insertion
of
the
brachialis
muscle
as
a
sequel
of
dislocation
of
the
elbow
after
reduction
of
the
dislocation
the
range
of
movement
gradually
diminishes
and
a
hard
swelling
appears
in
front
of
the
lower
end
of
the
humerus
the
lump
continues
to
increase
in
size
and
in
three
to
four
weeks
the
disability
becomes
complete
a
radiogram
shows
a
shadow
in
the
muscle
attached
at
one
part
as
a
rule
to
the
coronoid
process
during
the
next
three
or
four
months
the
lump
in
front
of
the
elbow
remains
stationary
in
size
a
gradual
decrease
then
ensues
but
the
swelling
persists
as
a
rule
for
several
years
illustration
fig
calcification
and
ossification
in
biceps
and
triceps
from
a
radiogram
lent
by
dr
c
a
adair
dighton
ossification
in
the
adductor
longus
was
first
described
by
billroth
under
the
name
of
rider
s
bone
it
follows
bruising
and
partial
rupture
of
the
muscle
and
has
been
observed
chiefly
in
cavalry
soldiers
if
it
causes
inconvenience
the
bone
may
be
removed
by
operation
ossification
in
the
deltoid
and
pectoral
muscles
has
been
observed
in
foot
soldiers
in
the
german
army
and
has
received
the
name
of
drill
bone
it
is
due
to
bruising
of
the
muscle
by
the
recoil
of
the
rifle
progressive
ossifying
myositis
this
is
a
rare
and
interesting
disease
in
which
the
muscles
tendons
and
fasciae
throughout
the
body
become
the
seat
of
ossification
it
affects
almost
exclusively
the
male
sex
and
usually
begins
in
childhood
or
youth
sometimes
after
an
injury
sometimes
without
apparent
cause
the
muscles
of
the
back
especially
the
trapezius
and
latissimus
are
the
first
to
be
affected
and
the
initial
complaint
is
limitation
of
movement
illustration
fig
ossification
in
muscles
of
trunk
in
a
case
of
generalised
ossifying
myositis
photograph
lent
by
dr
rustomjee
the
affected
muscles
show
swellings
which
are
rounded
or
oval
firm
and
elastic
sharply
defined
without
tenderness
and
without
discoloration
of
the
overlying
skin
skiagrams
show
that
a
considerable
deposit
of
lime
salts
may
precede
the
formation
of
bone
as
is
seen
in
fig
in
course
of
time
the
vertebral
column
becomes
rigid
the
head
is
bent
forward
the
hips
are
flexed
and
abduction
and
other
movements
of
the
arms
are
limited
the
disease
progresses
by
fits
and
starts
until
all
the
striped
muscles
of
the
body
are
replaced
by
bone
and
all
movements
even
those
of
the
jaws
are
abolished
the
subjects
of
this
disease
usually
succumb
to
pulmonary
tuberculosis
there
is
no
means
of
arresting
the
disease
and
surgical
treatment
is
restricted
to
the
removal
or
division
of
any
mass
of
bone
that
interferes
with
an
important
movement
a
remarkable
feature
of
this
disease
is
the
frequent
presence
of
a
deformity
of
the
great
toe
which
usually
takes
the
form
of
hallux
valgus
the
great
toe
coming
to
lie
beneath
the
second
one
the
shortening
is
usually
ascribed
to
absence
of
the
first
phalanx
but
it
has
been
shown
to
depend
also
on
a
synostosis
and
imperfect
development
of
the
phalanges
a
similar
deformity
of
the
thumb
is
sometimes
met
with
microscopical
examination
of
the
muscles
shows
that
prior
to
the
deposition
of
lime
salts
and
the
formation
of
bone
there
occurs
a
proliferation
of
the
intra
muscular
connective
tissue
and
a
gradual
replacement
and
absorption
of
the
muscle
fibres
the
bone
is
spongy
in
character
and
its
development
takes
place
along
similar
lines
to
those
observed
in
ossification
from
the
periosteum
tumours
of
muscle
with
the
exception
of
congenital
varieties
such
as
the
rhabdomyoma
tumours
of
muscle
grow
from
the
connective
tissue
framework
and
not
from
the
muscle
fibres
innocent
tumours
such
as
the
fibroma
lipoma
angioma
and
neuro
fibroma
are
rare
malignant
tumours
may
be
primary
in
the
muscle
or
may
result
from
extension
from
adjacent
growths
for
example
implication
of
the
pectoral
muscle
in
cancer
of
the
breast
or
they
may
be
derived
from
tumours
situated
elsewhere
the
diagnosis
of
an
intra
muscular
tumour
is
made
by
observing
that
the
swelling
is
situated
beneath
the
deep
fascia
that
it
becomes
firm
and
fixed
when
the
muscle
contracts
and
that
when
the
muscle
is
relaxed
it
becomes
softer
and
can
be
moved
in
the
transverse
axis
of
the
muscle
but
not
in
its
long
axis
clinical
interest
attaches
to
that
form
of
slowly
growing
fibro
sarcoma
the
recurrent
fibroid
of
paget
which
is
most
frequently
met
with
in
the
muscles
of
the
abdominal
wall
a
rarer
variety
is
the
ossifying
chondro
sarcoma
which
undergoes
ossification
to
such
an
extent
as
to
be
visible
in
skiagrams
in
primary
sarcoma
the
treatment
consists
in
removing
the
muscle
in
the
limbs
the
function
of
the
muscle
that
is
removed
may
be
retained
by
transplanting
an
adjacent
muscle
in
its
place
hydatid
cysts
of
muscle
resemble
those
developing
in
other
tissues
diseases
of
tendon
sheaths
tendon
sheaths
have
the
same
structure
and
function
as
the
synovial
membranes
of
joints
and
are
liable
to
the
same
diseases
apart
from
the
tendon
sheaths
displayed
in
anatomical
dissections
there
is
a
loose
peritendinous
and
perimuscular
cellular
tissue
which
is
subject
to
the
same
pathological
conditions
as
the
tendon
sheaths
proper
teno
synovitis
the
toxic
or
infective
agent
is
conveyed
to
the
tendon
sheaths
through
the
blood
stream
as
in
the
gouty
gonorrhoeal
and
tuberculous
varieties
or
is
introduced
directly
through
a
wound
as
in
the
common
pyogenic
form
of
teno
synovitis
teno
synovitis
crepitans
in
the
simple
or
traumatic
form
of
teno
synovitis
although
the
most
prominent
etiological
factor
is
a
strain
or
over
use
of
the
tendon
there
would
appear
to
be
some
other
probably
a
toxic
factor
in
its
production
otherwise
the
affection
would
be
much
more
common
than
it
is
only
a
small
proportion
of
those
who
strain
or
over
use
their
tendons
become
the
subjects
of
teno
synovitis
the
opposed
surfaces
of
the
tendon
and
its
sheath
are
covered
with
fibrinous
lymph
so
that
there
is
friction
when
they
move
on
one
another
the
clinical
features
are
pain
on
movement
tenderness
on
pressure
over
the
affected
tendon
and
a
sensation
of
crepitation
or
friction
when
the
tendon
is
moved
in
its
sheath
the
crepitation
may
be
soft
like
the
friction
of
snow
or
may
resemble
the
creaking
of
new
leather
saddle
back
creaking
there
may
be
swelling
in
the
long
axis
of
the
tendon
and
redness
and
oedema
of
the
skin
if
there
is
an
effusion
of
fluid
into
the
sheath
the
swelling
is
more
marked
and
crepitation
is
absent
there
is
little
tendency
to
the
formation
of
adhesions
in
the
upper
extremity
the
sheath
of
the
long
tendon
of
the
biceps
may
be
affected
but
the
condition
is
most
common
in
the
tendons
about
the
wrist
particularly
in
the
extensors
of
the
thumb
and
it
is
most
frequently
met
with
in
those
who
follow
occupations
which
involve
prolonged
use
or
excessive
straining
of
these
tendons
for
example
washerwomen
or
riveters
it
also
occurs
as
a
result
of
excessive
piano
playing
fencing
or
rowing
at
the
ankle
it
affects
the
peronei
the
extensor
digitorum
longus
or
the
tibialis
anterior
it
is
most
often
met
with
in
relation
to
the
tendo
calcaneus
achillo
dynia
and
results
from
the
pressure
of
ill
fitting
boots
or
from
the
excessive
use
and
strain
of
the
tendon
in
cycling
walking
or
dancing
there
is
pain
in
raising
the
heel
from
the
ground
and
creaking
can
be
felt
on
palpation
the
treatment
consists
in
putting
the
affected
tendon
at
rest
and
with
this
object
a
splint
may
be
helpful
the
usual
remedies
for
inflammation
are
indicated
bier
s
hyperaemia
lead
and
opium
fomentations
and
ichthyol
and
glycerine
the
affection
readily
subsides
under
treatment
but
is
liable
to
relapse
on
a
repetition
of
the
exciting
cause
gouty
teno
synovitis
a
deposit
of
urate
of
soda
beneath
the
endothelial
covering
of
tendons
or
of
that
lining
their
sheaths
is
commonly
met
with
in
gouty
subjects
the
accumulation
of
urates
may
result
in
the
formation
of
visible
nodular
swellings
varying
in
size
from
a
pea
to
a
cherry
attached
to
the
tendon
and
moving
with
it
they
may
be
merely
unsightly
or
they
may
interfere
with
the
use
of
the
tendon
recurrent
attacks
of
inflammation
are
prone
to
occur
we
have
removed
such
gouty
masses
with
satisfactory
results
suppurative
teno
synovitis
this
form
usually
follows
upon
infected
wounds
of
the
fingers
especially
of
the
thumb
or
little
finger
and
is
a
frequent
sequel
to
whitlow
it
may
also
follow
amputation
of
a
finger
once
the
infection
has
gained
access
to
the
sheath
it
tends
to
spread
and
may
reach
the
palm
or
even
the
forearm
being
then
associated
with
cellulitis
in
moderately
acute
cases
the
tendon
and
its
sheath
become
covered
with
granulations
which
subsequently
lead
to
the
formation
of
adhesions
while
in
more
acute
cases
the
tendon
sloughs
the
pus
may
burst
into
the
cellular
tissue
outside
the
sheath
and
the
suppuration
is
liable
to
spread
to
neighbouring
sheaths
or
to
adjacent
bones
or
joints
for
example
those
of
the
wrist
the
treatment
consists
in
inducing
hyperaemia
and
making
small
incisions
for
the
escape
of
pus
the
site
of
incision
is
determined
by
the
point
of
greatest
tenderness
on
pressure
after
the
inflammation
has
subsided
active
and
passive
movements
are
employed
to
prevent
the
formation
of
adhesions
between
the
tendon
and
its
sheath
if
the
tendon
sloughs
the
dead
portion
should
be
cut
away
as
its
separation
is
extremely
slow
and
is
attended
with
prolonged
suppuration
gonorrhoeal
teno
synovitis
this
is
met
with
especially
in
the
tendon
sheaths
about
the
wrist
and
ankle
it
may
occur
in
a
mild
form
with
pain
impairment
of
movement
and
oedema
and
sometimes
an
elongated
fluctuating
swelling
the
result
of
serous
effusion
into
the
sheath
this
condition
may
alternate
with
a
gonorrhoeal
affection
of
one
of
the
larger
joints
it
may
subside
under
rest
and
soothing
applications
but
is
liable
to
relapse
in
the
more
severe
variety
the
skin
is
red
and
the
swelling
partakes
of
the
characters
of
a
phlegmon
with
threatening
suppuration
it
may
result
in
crippling
from
adhesions
even
if
pus
forms
in
the
sheath
the
tendon
rarely
sloughs
the
treatment
consists
in
inducing
hyperaemia
by
bier
s
method
and
a
vaccine
may
be
employed
with
satisfactory
results
tuberculous
disease
of
tendon
sheaths
this
is
a
comparatively
common
affection
and
is
analogous
to
tuberculous
disease
of
the
synovial
membrane
of
joints
it
may
originate
in
the
sheath
or
may
spread
to
it
from
an
adjacent
bone
the
commonest
form
hydrops
is
that
in
which
the
synovial
sheath
is
distended
with
a
viscous
fluid
and
the
fibrinous
material
on
the
free
surface
becomes
detached
and
is
moulded
into
melon
seed
bodies
by
the
movement
of
the
tendon
the
sheath
itself
is
thickened
by
the
growth
of
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
the
bodies
are
smooth
and
of
a
dull
white
colour
and
vary
greatly
in
size
and
shape
there
may
be
an
overgrowth
of
the
fatty
fringes
of
the
synovial
sheath
a
condition
described
as
arborescent
lipoma
the
clinical
features
vary
with
the
tendon
sheath
affected
in
the
common
flexor
sheath
of
the
hand
an
hour
glass
shaped
swelling
is
formed
bulging
above
and
below
the
transverse
carpal
anterior
annular
ligament
formerly
known
as
compound
palmar
ganglion
there
is
little
or
no
pain
but
the
fingers
tend
to
be
stiff
and
weak
and
to
become
flexed
on
palpation
it
is
usually
possible
to
displace
the
contents
of
the
sheath
from
one
compartment
to
the
other
and
this
may
yield
fluctuation
and
what
is
more
characteristic
a
peculiar
soft
crepitant
sensation
from
the
movement
of
the
melon
seed
bodies
in
the
sheath
of
the
peronei
or
other
tendons
about
the
ankle
the
swelling
is
sausage
shaped
and
is
constricted
opposite
the
annular
ligament
the
onset
and
progress
of
the
affection
are
most
insidious
and
the
condition
may
remain
stationary
for
long
periods
it
is
aggravated
by
use
or
strain
of
the
tendons
involved
in
exceptional
cases
the
skin
is
thinned
and
gives
way
resulting
in
the
formation
of
a
sinus
treatment
in
the
common
flexor
sheath
of
the
palm
an
attempt
may
be
made
to
cure
the
condition
by
removing
the
contents
through
a
small
incision
and
filling
the
cavity
with
iodoform
glycerine
followed
by
the
use
of
bier
s
bandage
if
this
fails
the
distended
sheath
is
laid
open
the
contents
removed
the
wall
scraped
and
the
wound
closed
a
less
common
form
of
tuberculous
disease
is
that
in
which
the
sheath
becomes
the
seat
of
a
diffuse
tuberculous
thickening
not
unlike
the
white
swelling
met
with
in
joints
and
with
a
similar
tendency
to
caseation
a
painless
swelling
of
an
elastic
character
forms
in
relation
to
the
tendon
sheath
it
is
hour
glass
shaped
in
the
common
flexor
sheath
of
the
palm
elongated
or
sausage
shaped
in
the
extensors
of
the
wrist
and
in
the
tendons
at
the
ankle
the
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
is
liable
to
break
down
and
lead
to
the
formation
of
a
cold
abscess
and
sinuses
and
in
our
experience
is
often
associated
with
disease
in
an
adjacent
bone
or
joint
in
the
peronei
tendons
for
example
it
may
result
from
disease
of
the
fibula
or
of
the
ankle
joint
when
conservative
measures
fail
excision
of
the
affected
sheath
should
be
performed
the
whole
of
the
diseased
area
being
exposed
by
free
incision
of
the
overlying
soft
parts
the
sheath
is
carefully
isolated
from
the
surrounding
tissues
and
is
cut
across
above
and
below
any
tuberculous
tissue
on
the
tendon
itself
is
removed
with
a
sharp
spoon
associated
bone
or
joint
lesions
are
dealt
with
at
the
same
time
in
the
after
treatment
the
functions
of
the
tendons
must
be
preserved
by
voluntary
and
passive
movements
syphilitic
affections
of
tendon
sheaths
these
closely
resemble
the
syphilitic
affections
of
the
synovial
membrane
of
joints
during
the
secondary
period
the
lesion
usually
consists
in
effusion
into
the
sheath
gummata
are
met
with
during
the
tertiary
period
arborescent
lipoma
has
been
found
in
the
sheaths
of
tendons
about
the
wrist
and
ankle
sometimes
in
a
multiple
and
symmetrical
form
unattended
by
symptoms
and
disappearing
under
anti
syphilitic
treatment
tumours
of
tendon
sheaths
innocent
tumours
such
as
lipoma
fibroma
and
myxoma
are
rare
special
mention
should
be
made
of
the
myeloma
which
is
met
with
at
the
wrist
or
ankle
as
an
elongated
swelling
of
slow
development
or
over
the
phalanx
of
a
finger
as
a
small
rounded
swelling
the
tumour
tissue
when
exposed
by
dissection
is
of
a
chocolate
or
chamois
yellow
colour
and
consists
almost
entirely
of
giant
cells
the
treatment
consists
in
dissecting
the
tumour
tissue
off
the
tendons
and
this
is
usually
successful
in
bringing
about
a
permanent
cure
all
varieties
of
sarcoma
are
met
with
but
their
origin
from
tendon
sheaths
is
not
associated
with
special
features
chapter
xix
the
bursae
anatomy
normal
and
adventitious
bursae
injuries
bursal
haematoma
diseases
infective
bursitis
traumatic
or
trade
bursitis
bursal
hydrops
solid
bursal
tumour
gonorrhoeal
and
suppurative
forms
of
bursitis
tuberculous
and
syphilitic
disease
tumours
diseases
of
individual
bursae
in
the
upper
and
lower
extremities
a
bursa
is
a
closed
sac
lined
by
endothelium
and
containing
synovia
some
are
normally
present
for
instance
that
between
the
skin
and
the
patella
and
that
between
the
aponeurosis
of
the
gluteus
maximus
and
the
great
trochanter
adventitious
bursae
are
developed
as
a
result
of
abnormal
pressure
for
example
over
the
tarsal
bones
in
cases
of
club
foot
injuries
of
bursae
as
a
result
of
contusion
especially
in
bleeders
haemorrhage
may
occur
into
the
cavity
of
a
bursa
and
give
rise
to
a
bursal
haematoma
such
a
haematoma
may
mask
a
fracture
of
the
bone
beneath
for
example
fracture
of
the
olecranon
diseases
of
bursae
the
lining
membrane
of
bursae
resembles
that
of
joints
and
tendon
sheaths
and
is
liable
to
the
same
forms
of
disease
infective
bursitis
frequently
follows
abrasions
scratches
and
wounds
of
the
skin
over
the
prepatellar
or
olecranon
bursa
and
in
neglected
cases
the
infection
transgresses
the
wall
of
the
bursa
and
gives
rise
to
a
spreading
cellulitis
traumatic
or
trade
bursitis
this
term
may
be
conveniently
applied
to
those
affections
of
bursae
which
result
from
repeated
slight
traumatism
incident
to
particular
occupations
the
most
familiar
examples
of
these
are
the
enlargement
of
the
prepatellar
bursa
met
with
in
housemaids
the
housemaid
s
knee
fig
the
enlargement
of
the
olecranon
bursa
miner
s
elbow
and
of
the
ischial
bursa
weaver
s
or
tailor
s
bottom
fig
these
affections
are
characterised
by
an
effusion
of
fluid
into
the
sac
of
the
bursa
with
thickening
of
its
lining
membrane
while
friction
and
pressure
are
the
most
evident
factors
in
their
production
it
is
probable
that
there
is
also
some
toxic
agent
concerned
otherwise
these
affections
would
be
much
more
common
than
they
are
of
the
countless
housemaids
in
whom
the
prepatellar
bursa
is
subjected
to
friction
and
pressure
only
a
small
proportion
become
the
subjects
of
housemaid
s
knee
clinical
features
as
these
are
best
illustrated
in
the
different
varieties
of
prepatellar
bursitis
it
is
convenient
to
take
this
as
the
type
in
a
number
of
cases
the
inflammation
is
acute
and
the
patient
is
unable
to
use
the
limb
the
part
is
hot
swollen
and
tender
and
fluctuation
can
be
detected
in
the
bursa
in
the
majority
the
condition
is
chronic
and
the
chief
feature
is
the
gradual
accumulation
of
fluid
constituting
the
bursal
hydrops
or
hygroma
when
the
affection
has
lasted
some
time
or
has
frequently
relapsed
the
wall
of
the
bursa
becomes
thickened
by
fibrous
tissue
which
may
be
deposited
irregularly
so
that
septa
bands
or
fringes
are
formed
not
unlike
those
met
with
in
arthritis
deformans
these
fringes
may
be
detached
and
form
loose
bodies
like
those
met
with
in
joints
less
frequently
there
are
fibrinous
bodies
of
the
melon
seed
type
sometimes
moulded
into
circular
discs
like
wafers
the
presence
of
irregular
thickenings
of
the
wall
or
of
loose
bodies
may
be
recognised
on
palpation
especially
in
superficial
bursae
if
the
sac
is
not
tensely
filled
with
fluid
the
thickening
of
the
wall
may
take
place
in
a
uniform
and
concentric
fashion
resulting
in
the
formation
of
a
fibrous
tumour
the
solid
bursal
tumour
a
small
cavity
remaining
in
the
centre
which
serves
to
distinguish
it
from
a
new
growth
or
neoplasm
illustration
fig
hydrops
of
prepatellar
bursa
in
a
housemaid
the
treatment
varies
according
to
the
variety
and
stage
of
the
affection
in
recent
cases
the
symptoms
subside
under
rest
and
the
application
of
fomentations
hydrops
may
be
got
rid
of
by
blistering
by
tapping
or
by
incision
and
drainage
when
the
wall
is
thickened
the
most
satisfactory
treatment
is
to
excise
the
bursa
the
overlying
skin
being
reflected
in
the
shape
of
a
horse
shoe
flap
or
being
removed
along
with
the
bursa
other
diseases
of
bursae
are
associated
with
gonorrhoeal
infection
and
with
rheumatism
especially
that
following
scarlet
fever
and
are
apt
to
be
persistent
or
to
relapse
after
apparent
cure
in
the
gouty
form
urate
of
soda
is
deposited
in
the
wall
of
the
bursa
and
may
result
in
the
formation
of
chalky
tumours
sometimes
of
considerable
size
fig
illustration
fig
section
through
bursa
over
external
malleolus
showing
deposit
of
urate
of
soda
cf
fig
tuberculous
disease
of
bursae
closely
resembles
that
of
tendon
sheaths
it
may
occur
as
an
independent
affection
or
may
be
associated
with
disease
in
an
adjacent
bone
or
joint
it
is
met
with
chiefly
in
the
prepatellar
and
subdeltoid
bursae
or
in
one
of
the
bursae
over
the
great
trochanter
the
clinical
features
are
those
of
an
indolent
hydrops
with
or
without
melon
seed
bodies
or
of
uniform
thickening
of
the
wall
of
the
bursa
the
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
may
break
down
into
a
cold
abscess
and
give
rise
to
sinuses
the
best
treatment
is
to
excise
the
affected
bursa
or
when
this
is
impracticable
to
lay
it
freely
open
remove
the
tuberculous
tissue
with
the
sharp
spoon
or
knife
and
treat
the
cavity
by
the
open
method
syphilitic
disease
is
rarely
recognised
except
in
the
form
of
bursal
and
peri
bursal
gummata
in
front
of
the
knee
joint
new
growths
include
the
fibroma
the
myxoma
the
myeloma
or
giant
celled
tumour
and
various
forms
of
sarcoma
diseases
of
individual
bursae
the
olecranon
bursa
is
frequently
the
seat
of
pyogenic
infection
and
of
traumatic
or
trade
bursitis
the
latter
being
known
as
miner
s
or
student
s
elbow
illustration
fig
tuberculous
disease
of
sub
deltoid
bursa
from
a
photograph
lent
by
sir
george
t
beatson
the
sub
deltoid
or
sub
acromial
bursa
which
usually
presents
a
single
cavity
and
does
not
normally
communicate
with
the
shoulder
joint
is
indispensable
in
abduction
and
rotation
of
the
humerus
when
the
arm
is
abducted
the
fixed
lower
part
or
floor
of
the
bursa
is
carried
under
the
acromion
and
the
upper
part
or
roof
is
rolled
up
in
the
same
direction
hence
tenderness
over
the
inflamed
bursa
may
disappear
when
the
arm
is
abducted
dawbarn
s
sign
it
is
liable
to
traumatic
affections
from
a
fall
on
the
shoulder
pressure
or
over
use
of
the
limb
pain
located
commonly
at
the
insertion
of
the
deltoid
is
a
constant
symptom
and
is
especially
annoying
at
night
the
patient
being
unable
to
get
into
a
comfortable
position
tenderness
may
be
elicited
over
the
anatomical
limits
of
the
bursa
and
is
usually
most
marked
over
the
great
tuberosity
just
external
to
the
inter
tubercular
bicipital
groove
when
adhesions
are
present
abduction
beyond
degrees
is
impossible
demonstrable
effusion
is
not
uncommon
but
is
disguised
by
the
overlying
tissues
if
left
to
himself
the
patient
tends
to
maintain
the
limb
in
the
sling
position
and
resists
movements
in
the
direction
of
abduction
and
rotation
in
the
treatment
of
this
affection
the
arm
should
be
maintained
at
a
right
angle
to
the
body
the
arm
being
rotated
medially
codman
when
pain
does
not
prevent
it
movements
of
the
arm
and
massage
are
persevered
with
in
neglected
cases
when
adhesions
have
formed
and
the
shoulder
is
fixed
it
may
be
necessary
to
break
down
the
adhesions
under
an
anaesthetic
the
bursa
is
also
liable
to
infective
conditions
such
as
acute
rheumatism
gonorrhoea
suppuration
or
tubercle
in
tuberculous
disease
a
large
fluctuating
swelling
may
form
and
acquire
the
characters
of
a
cold
abscess
fig
the
bursa
underneath
the
tendon
of
the
subscapularis
muscle
when
inflamed
causes
alteration
in
the
attitude
of
the
shoulder
and
impairment
of
its
movements
an
adventitious
bursa
forms
over
the
acromion
process
in
porters
and
others
who
carry
weights
on
the
shoulder
and
may
be
the
seat
of
traumatic
bursitis
the
bursa
under
the
tendon
of
insertion
of
the
biceps
when
the
seat
of
disease
is
attended
with
pain
and
swelling
about
a
finger
s
breadth
below
the
bend
of
the
elbow
there
is
pain
and
difficulty
in
effecting
the
combined
movement
of
flexion
and
supination
slight
limitation
of
extension
and
restriction
of
pronation
in
the
lower
extremity
a
large
number
of
normal
and
adventitious
bursae
are
met
with
and
may
be
the
seat
of
bursitis
that
over
the
tuberosity
of
the
ischium
when
enlarged
as
a
trade
disease
is
known
as
weaver
s
or
tailor
s
bottom
it
may
form
a
fluctuating
swelling
of
great
size
projecting
on
the
buttock
and
extending
down
the
thigh
and
causing
great
inconvenience
in
sitting
fig
it
sometimes
contains
a
number
of
loose
bodies
there
are
two
bursae
over
the
great
trochanter
one
superficial
to
the
other
beneath
the
aponeurosis
of
the
gluteus
maximus
the
latter
is
not
infrequently
infected
by
tuberculous
disease
that
has
spread
from
the
trochanter
the
bursa
between
the
psoas
muscle
and
the
capsule
of
the
hip
joint
may
be
the
seat
of
tuberculous
disease
and
give
rise
to
clinical
features
not
unlike
those
of
disease
of
the
hip
joint
the
limb
is
flexed
abducted
and
rotated
out
there
is
a
swelling
in
the
upper
part
of
scarpa
s
triangle
but
the
movements
are
not
restricted
in
directions
which
do
not
entail
putting
the
ilio
psoas
muscle
on
the
stretch
cartilaginous
and
partly
ossified
loose
bodies
may
accumulate
in
the
ilio
psoas
bursa
and
distend
it
both
in
a
downward
direction
towards
the
hip
joint
with
which
it
communicates
and
upwards
projecting
towards
the
abdomen
the
bursa
beneath
the
quadriceps
extensor
subcrural
bursa
usually
communicates
with
the
knee
joint
and
shares
in
its
diseases
when
shut
off
from
the
joint
it
may
suffer
independently
and
when
distended
with
fluid
forms
a
horse
shoe
swelling
above
the
patella
in
front
of
the
patella
and
its
ligament
is
the
prepatellar
bursa
which
may
have
one
two
or
three
compartments
usually
communicating
with
one
another
it
is
the
seat
of
the
affection
known
as
housemaid
s
knee
which
is
very
common
and
is
sometimes
bilateral
and
less
frequently
of
tuberculous
disease
which
usually
originates
in
the
patella
illustration
fig
great
enlargement
of
the
ischial
bursa
mr
scot
skirving
s
case
the
bursa
between
the
ligamentum
patellae
and
the
tibia
is
rarely
the
seat
of
disease
when
it
is
there
is
pain
and
tenderness
referred
to
the
ligament
the
patient
is
unable
to
extend
the
limb
completely
the
tuberosity
of
the
tibia
is
apparently
enlarged
and
there
is
a
fluctuating
swelling
on
either
side
of
the
ligament
most
marked
in
the
extended
position
of
the
limb
of
the
numerous
bursae
in
the
popliteal
space
that
between
the
semi
membranosus
and
the
medial
head
of
the
gastrocnemius
is
most
frequently
the
seat
of
disease
which
is
usually
of
the
nature
of
a
simple
hydrops
forming
a
fluctuating
egg
or
sausage
shaped
swelling
at
the
medial
side
of
the
popliteal
space
it
is
flaccid
in
the
flexed
and
tense
in
the
extended
position
as
a
rule
it
causes
little
inconvenience
and
may
be
left
alone
otherwise
it
should
be
dissected
out
and
if
as
is
frequently
the
case
there
is
a
communication
with
the
knee
joint
this
should
be
closed
with
sutures
illustration
fig
gouty
disease
of
bursae
in
a
tailor
the
bursal
tumours
were
almost
entirely
composed
of
urate
of
soda
cf
fig
an
adventitious
bursa
may
form
over
the
lateral
malleolus
especially
in
tailors
giving
rise
to
the
condition
known
as
tailor
s
ankle
fig
the
bursa
between
the
tendo
calcaneus
achillis
and
the
upper
part
of
the
calcaneus
may
become
inflamed
especially
as
a
result
of
post
scarlatinal
rheumatism
or
gonorrhoea
the
affection
is
known
as
achillo
bursitis
there
is
severe
pain
in
the
region
of
the
insertion
of
the
tendo
calcaneus
the
movements
at
the
ankle
joint
are
restricted
and
the
patient
may
be
unable
to
walk
there
is
a
tender
swelling
on
either
side
of
the
tendon
when
in
spite
of
palliative
treatment
the
affection
persists
or
relapses
it
is
best
to
excise
the
bursa
the
tendo
calcaneus
is
detached
from
the
calcaneus
the
bursa
dissected
out
and
the
tendon
replaced
if
there
is
a
bony
projection
from
the
calcaneus
it
should
be
shaved
off
with
the
chisel
the
bursa
that
is
sometimes
met
with
on
the
under
aspect
of
the
calcaneus
the
subcalcanean
bursa
when
inflamed
gives
rise
to
pain
and
tenderness
in
the
sole
of
the
foot
this
affection
may
be
associated
with
a
spinous
projection
from
the
bone
which
is
capable
of
being
recognised
in
a
skiagram
the
soft
parts
of
the
heel
are
turned
forwards
as
a
flap
the
bursa
is
dissected
out
and
the
projection
of
bone
if
present
is
removed
the
enlargement
of
adventitious
bursae
over
the
head
of
the
first
metatarsal
in
hallux
valgus
over
the
tarsus
metatarsus
and
digits
in
the
different
forms
of
club
foot
over
the
angular
projection
in
pott
s
disease
of
the
spine
over
the
end
of
the
bone
in
amputation
stumps
and
over
hard
tumours
such
as
chondroma
and
osteoma
are
described
elsewhere
chapter
xx
diseases
of
bone
anatomy
and
physiology
regeneration
of
bone
transplantation
of
bone
diseases
of
bone
definition
of
terms
pyogenic
diseases
acute
osteomyelitis
and
periostitis
chronic
and
relapsing
osteomyelitis
abscess
of
bone
tuberculous
disease
syphilitic
disease
hydatids
rickets
osteomalacia
ostitis
deformans
of
paget
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
affections
of
bones
in
diseases
of
the
nervous
system
fragilitas
ossium
tumours
and
cysts
of
bone
surgical
anatomy
during
the
period
of
growth
a
long
bone
such
as
the
tibia
consists
of
a
shaft
or
diaphysis
and
two
extremities
or
epiphyses
so
long
as
growth
continues
there
intervenes
between
the
shaft
and
each
of
the
epiphyses
a
disc
of
actively
growing
cartilage
the
epiphysial
cartilage
and
at
the
junction
of
this
cartilage
with
the
shaft
is
a
zone
of
young
vascular
spongy
bone
known
as
the
metaphysis
or
epiphysial
junction
the
shaft
is
a
cylinder
of
compact
bone
enclosing
the
medullary
canal
which
is
filled
with
yellow
marrow
the
extremities
which
include
the
ossifying
junctions
consist
of
spongy
bone
the
spaces
of
which
are
filled
with
red
marrow
the
articular
aspect
of
the
epiphysis
is
invested
with
a
thick
layer
of
hyaline
cartilage
known
as
the
articular
cartilage
which
would
appear
to
be
mainly
nourished
from
the
synovia
the
external
investment
the
periosteum
is
thick
and
vascular
during
the
period
of
growth
but
becomes
thin
and
less
vascular
when
the
skeleton
has
attained
maturity
except
where
muscles
are
attached
it
is
easily
separated
from
the
bone
at
the
extremities
it
is
intimately
connected
with
the
epiphysial
cartilage
and
with
the
epiphysis
and
at
the
margin
of
the
latter
it
becomes
continuous
with
the
capsule
of
the
adjacent
joint
it
consists
of
two
layers
an
outer
fibrous
and
an
inner
cellular
layer
the
cells
which
are
called
osteoblasts
are
continuous
with
those
lining
the
haversian
canals
and
the
medullary
cavity
the
arrangement
of
the
blood
vessels
determines
to
some
extent
the
incidence
of
disease
in
bone
the
nutrient
artery
after
entering
the
medullary
canal
through
a
special
foramen
in
the
cortex
bifurcates
and
one
main
division
runs
towards
each
of
the
extremities
and
terminates
at
the
ossifying
junction
in
a
series
of
capillary
loops
projected
against
the
epiphysial
cartilage
this
arrangement
favours
the
lodgment
of
any
organisms
that
may
be
circulating
in
the
blood
and
partly
accounts
for
the
frequency
with
which
diseases
of
bacterial
origin
develop
in
the
region
of
the
ossifying
junction
the
diaphysis
is
also
nourished
by
numerous
blood
vessels
from
the
periosteum
which
penetrate
the
cortex
through
the
haversian
canals
and
anastomose
with
those
derived
from
the
nutrient
artery
the
epiphyses
are
nourished
by
a
separate
system
of
blood
vessels
derived
from
the
arteries
which
supply
the
adjacent
joint
the
veins
of
the
marrow
are
of
large
calibre
and
are
devoid
of
valves
the
nerves
enter
the
marrow
along
with
the
arteries
and
being
derived
from
the
sympathetic
system
are
probably
chiefly
concerned
with
the
innervation
of
the
blood
vessels
but
they
are
also
capable
of
transmitting
sensory
impulses
as
pain
is
a
prominent
feature
of
many
bone
affections
it
has
long
been
believed
that
the
function
of
the
periosteum
is
to
form
new
bone
but
this
view
has
been
questioned
by
sir
william
macewen
who
maintains
that
its
chief
function
is
to
limit
the
formation
of
new
bone
his
experimental
observations
appear
to
show
that
new
bone
is
exclusively
formed
by
the
cellular
elements
or
osteoblasts
these
are
found
on
the
surface
of
the
bone
lining
the
haversian
canals
and
in
the
marrow
we
believe
that
it
will
avoid
confusion
in
the
study
of
the
diseases
of
bone
if
the
osteoblasts
on
the
surface
of
the
bone
are
still
regarded
as
forming
the
deeper
layer
of
the
periosteum
the
formation
of
new
bone
by
the
osteoblasts
may
be
defective
as
a
result
of
physiological
conditions
such
as
old
age
and
disease
of
a
part
and
defective
formation
is
often
associated
with
atrophy
or
more
strictly
speaking
absorption
of
the
existing
bone
as
is
well
seen
in
the
edentulous
jaw
and
in
the
neck
of
the
femur
of
a
person
advanced
in
years
defective
formation
associated
with
atrophy
is
also
illustrated
in
the
bones
of
the
lower
limbs
of
persons
who
are
unable
to
stand
or
walk
and
in
the
distal
portion
of
a
bone
which
is
the
seat
of
an
ununited
fracture
the
same
combination
is
seen
in
an
exaggerated
degree
in
the
bones
of
limbs
that
are
paralysed
in
the
case
of
adults
atrophy
of
bone
predominates
in
children
and
adolescents
defective
formation
is
the
more
prominent
feature
and
the
affected
bones
are
attenuated
smooth
on
the
surface
and
abnormally
light
on
the
other
hand
the
formation
of
new
bone
may
be
exaggerated
the
osteoblasts
being
excited
to
abnormal
activity
by
stimuli
of
different
kinds
for
example
the
secretion
of
certain
glandular
organs
such
as
the
pituitary
and
thyreoid
the
diluted
toxins
of
certain
micro
organisms
such
as
the
staphylococcus
aureus
and
the
spirochaete
of
syphilis
a
condition
of
hyperaemia
such
as
that
produced
artificially
by
the
application
of
a
bier
s
bandage
or
that
which
accompanies
a
chronic
leg
ulcer
the
new
bone
is
laid
down
on
the
surface
in
the
haversian
canals
or
in
the
cancellous
spaces
and
medullary
canal
or
in
all
three
situations
the
new
bone
on
the
surface
sometimes
takes
the
form
of
a
diffuse
encrustation
of
porous
or
spongy
bone
as
in
secondary
syphilis
sometimes
as
a
uniform
increase
in
the
girth
of
the
bone
hyperostosis
sometimes
as
a
localised
heaping
up
of
bone
or
node
and
sometimes
in
the
form
of
spicules
spoken
of
as
osteophytes
when
the
new
bone
is
laid
down
in
the
haversian
canals
cancellous
spaces
and
medulla
the
bone
becomes
denser
and
heavier
and
is
said
to
be
sclerosed
in
extreme
instances
this
may
result
in
obliteration
of
the
medullary
canal
hyperostosis
and
sclerosis
are
frequently
met
with
in
combination
a
condition
that
is
well
illustrated
in
the
femur
and
tibia
in
tertiary
syphilis
if
the
subject
of
this
condition
is
confined
to
bed
for
several
months
before
his
death
the
sclerosis
may
be
undone
and
rarefaction
may
even
proceed
beyond
the
normal
the
bone
becoming
lighter
and
richer
in
fat
although
retaining
its
abnormal
girth
the
function
of
the
epiphysial
cartilage
is
to
provide
for
the
growth
of
the
shaft
in
length
while
all
epiphysial
cartilages
contribute
to
this
result
certain
of
them
functionate
more
actively
and
for
a
longer
period
than
others
those
at
the
knee
for
example
contribute
more
to
the
length
of
limb
than
do
those
at
the
hip
or
ankle
and
they
are
also
the
last
to
unite
in
the
upper
limb
the
more
active
epiphyses
are
at
the
shoulder
and
wrist
and
these
also
are
the
last
to
unite
the
activity
of
the
epiphysial
cartilage
may
be
modified
as
a
result
of
disease
in
rickets
for
example
the
formation
of
new
bone
may
take
place
unequally
and
may
go
on
more
rapidly
in
one
half
of
the
disc
than
in
the
other
with
the
result
that
the
axis
of
the
shaft
comes
to
deviate
from
the
normal
giving
rise
to
knock
knee
or
bow
knee
in
bacterial
diseases
originating
in
the
marrow
if
the
epiphysial
junction
is
directly
involved
in
the
destructive
process
its
bone
forming
functions
may
be
retarded
or
abolished
and
the
subsequent
growth
of
the
bone
be
seriously
interfered
with
on
the
other
hand
if
it
is
not
directly
involved
but
is
merely
influenced
by
the
proximity
of
an
infective
focus
its
bone
forming
functions
may
be
stimulated
by
the
diluted
toxins
and
the
growth
of
the
bone
in
length
exaggerated
in
paralysed
limbs
the
growth
from
the
epiphyses
is
usually
little
short
of
the
normal
the
result
of
interference
with
growth
is
more
injurious
in
the
lower
than
in
the
upper
limb
because
from
the
functional
point
of
view
it
is
essential
that
the
lower
extremities
should
be
approximately
of
equal
length
in
the
forearm
or
leg
where
there
are
two
parallel
bones
if
the
growth
of
one
is
arrested
the
continued
growth
of
the
other
results
in
a
deviation
of
the
hand
or
foot
to
one
side
in
certain
diseases
such
as
rickets
and
inherited
syphilis
and
in
developmental
anomalies
such
as
achondroplasia
dwarfing
of
the
skeleton
results
from
defective
growth
of
bone
at
the
ossifying
junctions
conversely
excessive
growth
of
bone
at
the
ossifying
junctions
results
in
abnormal
height
of
the
skeleton
or
giantism
as
a
result
for
example
of
increased
activity
of
the
pituitary
in
adolescents
and
in
eunuchs
who
have
been
castrated
in
childhood
or
adolescence
in
the
latter
union
of
the
epiphyses
at
the
ends
of
the
long
bones
is
delayed
beyond
the
usual
period
at
which
the
skeleton
attains
maturity
regeneration
of
bone
when
bone
has
been
lost
or
destroyed
as
a
result
of
injury
or
disease
it
is
capable
of
being
reproduced
the
extent
to
which
regeneration
takes
place
varying
under
different
conditions
the
chief
part
in
the
regeneration
of
bone
is
played
by
the
osteoblasts
in
the
adjacent
marrow
and
in
the
deeper
layer
of
the
periosteum
the
shaft
of
a
long
bone
may
be
reproduced
after
having
been
destroyed
by
disease
or
removed
by
operation
the
flat
bones
of
the
skull
and
the
bones
of
the
face
which
are
primarily
developed
in
membrane
have
little
capacity
of
regeneration
hence
when
bone
has
been
lost
or
removed
in
these
situations
there
results
a
permanent
defect
wounds
or
defects
in
articular
cartilage
are
repaired
by
fibrous
or
osseous
tissue
derived
from
the
subjacent
cancellous
spaces
transplantation
of
bone
bone
grafting
clinical
experience
is
conclusive
that
a
portion
of
bone
which
has
been
completely
detached
from
its
surroundings
for
example
a
trephine
circle
or
a
flap
of
bone
detached
with
the
saw
or
the
loose
fragments
in
a
compound
fracture
may
become
if
replaced
in
position
firmly
and
permanently
incorporated
with
the
surrounding
bone
embedded
foreign
bodies
on
the
other
hand
such
as
ivory
pegs
or
decalcified
bone
exhibit
on
removal
after
a
sufficient
interval
evidence
of
having
been
eroded
in
the
shape
of
worm
eaten
depressions
and
perforations
and
do
not
become
united
or
fused
to
the
surrounding
bone
it
follows
from
this
that
the
implanting
of
living
bone
is
to
be
preferred
to
the
implanting
of
dead
bone
or
of
foreign
material
we
believe
that
transplanted
living
bone
when
placed
under
favourable
conditions
survives
and
becomes
incorporated
with
the
bone
with
which
it
is
in
contact
and
does
not
merely
act
as
a
scaffolding
we
believe
also
that
the
retention
of
the
periosteum
on
the
graft
is
not
essential
but
by
favouring
the
establishment
of
vascular
connections
it
contributes
to
the
survival
of
the
graft
and
the
success
of
the
transplantation
macewen
maintains
that
bone
grafts
take
better
if
broken
up
into
small
fragments
we
regard
this
as
unnecessary
bone
grafts
yield
better
functional
results
when
they
are
immovably
fixed
to
the
adjacent
bone
by
suture
pegs
or
plates
as
in
all
grafting
procedures
asepsis
is
essential
transplanted
bone
retains
its
vitality
when
embedded
in
the
soft
parts
but
is
gradually
absorbed
and
replaced
by
fibrous
tissue
diseases
of
bone
the
morbid
processes
met
with
in
bone
originate
in
the
same
way
and
lead
to
the
same
results
as
do
similar
processes
in
other
tissues
the
structural
peculiarities
of
bone
however
and
the
important
changes
which
take
place
in
the
skeleton
during
the
period
of
growth
modify
certain
of
the
clinical
and
pathological
features
definition
of
terms
any
diseased
process
that
affects
the
periosteum
is
spoken
of
as
periostitis
the
term
osteomyelitis
is
employed
when
it
is
located
in
the
marrow
the
term
epiphysitis
has
been
applied
to
an
inflammatory
process
in
two
distinct
situations
namely
the
ossifying
nucleus
in
the
epiphysis
and
the
ossifying
junction
or
metaphysis
between
the
epiphysial
cartilage
and
the
diaphysis
we
shall
restrict
the
term
to
inflammation
in
the
first
of
these
situations
inflammation
at
the
ossifying
junction
is
included
under
the
term
osteomyelitis
the
term
rarefying
ostitis
is
applied
to
any
process
that
is
attended
with
excessive
absorption
of
the
framework
of
a
bone
whereby
it
becomes
more
porous
or
spongy
than
it
was
before
a
condition
known
as
osteoporosis
the
term
caries
is
employed
to
indicate
any
diseased
process
associated
with
crumbling
away
of
the
trabecular
framework
of
a
bone
it
may
be
considered
as
the
equivalent
of
ulceration
or
molecular
destruction
in
the
soft
parts
the
carious
process
is
preceded
by
the
formation
of
granulation
tissue
in
the
marrow
or
periosteum
which
eats
away
and
replaces
the
bone
in
contact
with
it
the
subsequent
degeneration
and
death
of
the
granulation
tissue
under
the
necrotic
influence
of
bacterial
toxins
results
in
disintegration
and
crumbling
away
of
the
trabecular
framework
of
the
portion
of
bone
affected
clinically
carious
bone
yields
a
soft
grating
sensation
under
the
pressure
of
the
probe
the
macerated
bone
presents
a
rough
eroded
surface
the
term
dry
caries
caries
sicca
is
applied
to
that
variety
which
is
unattended
with
suppuration
necrosis
is
the
term
applied
to
the
death
of
a
tangible
portion
of
bone
and
the
dead
portion
when
separated
is
called
a
sequestrum
the
term
exfoliation
is
sometimes
employed
to
indicate
the
separation
or
throwing
off
of
a
superficial
sequestrum
the
edges
and
deep
surface
of
the
sequestrum
present
a
serrated
or
worm
eaten
appearance
due
to
the
process
of
erosion
by
which
the
dead
bone
has
been
separated
from
the
living
bacterial
diseases
the
most
important
diseases
in
this
group
are
the
pyogenic
the
tuberculous
and
the
syphilitic
pyogenic
diseases
of
bone
these
diseases
result
from
infection
with
pyogenic
organisms
and
two
varieties
or
types
are
recognised
according
to
whether
the
organisms
concerned
reach
their
seat
of
action
by
way
of
the
blood
stream
or
through
an
infection
of
the
soft
parts
in
contact
with
the
bone
infections
through
the
blood
stream
diseases
caused
by
the
staphylococcus
aureus
as
the
majority
of
pyogenic
diseases
are
due
to
infection
with
the
staphylococcus
aureus
these
will
be
described
first
acute
osteomyelitis
is
a
suppurative
process
beginning
in
the
marrow
and
tending
to
spread
to
the
periosteum
the
disease
is
common
in
children
but
is
rare
after
the
skeleton
has
attained
maturity
boys
are
affected
more
often
than
girls
in
the
proportion
of
three
to
one
probably
because
they
are
more
liable
to
exposure
to
injury
and
to
violent
exertion
etiology
staphylococci
gain
access
to
the
blood
stream
in
various
ways
it
may
be
through
the
skin
or
through
a
mucous
surface
such
conditions
as
for
example
a
blow
some
extra
exertion
such
as
a
long
walk
or
exposure
to
cold
as
in
wading
may
act
as
localising
factors
the
long
bones
are
chiefly
affected
and
the
commonest
sites
are
either
end
of
the
tibia
and
the
lower
end
of
the
femur
the
other
bones
of
the
skeleton
are
affected
in
rare
instances
pathology
the
disease
commences
and
is
most
intense
in
the
marrow
of
the
ossifying
junction
at
one
end
of
the
diaphysis
it
may
commence
at
both
ends
simultaneously
bipolar
osteomyelitis
or
commencing
at
one
end
may
spread
to
the
other
the
changes
observed
are
those
of
intense
engorgement
of
the
marrow
going
on
to
greenish
yellow
purulent
infiltration
where
the
process
is
most
advanced
that
is
at
the
ossifying
junction
there
are
evidences
of
absorption
of
the
framework
of
the
bone
the
marrow
spaces
and
haversian
canals
undergo
enlargement
and
become
filled
with
greenish
yellow
pus
this
rarefaction
of
the
spongy
bone
is
the
earliest
change
seen
with
the
x
rays
the
process
may
remain
localised
to
the
ossifying
junction
but
usually
spreads
along
the
medullary
canal
for
a
varying
distance
and
also
extends
to
the
periosteum
by
way
of
the
enlarged
haversian
canals
the
pus
accumulates
under
the
periosteum
and
lifts
it
up
from
the
bone
the
extent
of
spread
in
the
medullary
canal
and
beneath
the
periosteum
is
in
close
correspondence
the
periosteum
of
the
diaphysis
is
easily
separated
hence
the
facility
with
which
the
pus
spreads
along
the
shaft
but
in
the
region
of
the
ossifying
junction
it
is
raised
with
difficulty
because
of
its
intimate
connection
with
the
epiphysial
cartilage
less
frequently
there
is
more
than
one
collection
of
pus
under
the
periosteum
each
being
derived
from
a
focus
of
suppuration
in
the
subjacent
marrow
the
pus
perforates
the
periosteum
and
makes
its
way
to
the
surface
by
the
easiest
anatomical
route
and
discharges
externally
forming
one
or
more
sinuses
through
which
fresh
infection
may
take
place
the
infection
may
spread
to
the
adjacent
joint
either
directly
through
the
epiphysis
and
articular
cartilage
or
along
the
deep
layer
of
the
periosteum
and
its
continuation
the
capsular
ligament
when
the
epiphysis
is
intra
articular
as
for
example
in
the
head
of
the
femur
the
pus
when
it
reaches
the
surface
of
the
bone
necessarily
erupts
directly
into
the
joint
while
the
occurrence
of
purely
periosteal
suppuration
is
regarded
as
possible
we
are
of
opinion
that
the
embolic
form
of
staphylococcal
osteomyelitis
always
originates
in
the
marrow
the
portion
of
the
diaphysis
which
has
sustained
the
action
of
the
concentrated
toxins
has
its
vitality
further
impaired
as
a
result
of
the
stripping
of
the
periosteum
and
thrombosis
of
the
blood
vessels
of
the
marrow
so
that
necrosis
of
bone
is
one
of
the
most
striking
results
of
the
disease
and
as
this
takes
place
rapidly
that
is
in
a
day
or
two
the
term
acute
necrosis
formerly
applied
to
the
disease
was
amply
justified
when
there
is
marked
rarefaction
of
the
bone
at
the
ossifying
junction
the
epiphysis
is
liable
to
be
separated
epiphysiolysis
the
separation
usually
takes
place
through
the
young
bone
of
the
ossifying
junction
and
the
surfaces
of
the
diaphysis
and
epiphysis
are
opposed
to
each
other
by
irregular
eroded
surfaces
bathed
in
pus
the
separated
epiphysis
may
be
kept
in
place
by
the
periosteum
but
when
this
has
been
detached
by
the
formation
of
pus
beneath
it
the
epiphysis
is
liable
to
be
displaced
by
muscular
action
or
by
some
movement
of
the
limb
or
it
is
the
diaphysis
that
is
displaced
for
example
the
lower
end
of
the
diaphysis
of
the
femur
may
be
projected
into
the
popliteal
space
the
epiphysial
cartilage
usually
continues
its
bone
forming
functions
but
when
it
has
been
seriously
damaged
or
displaced
the
further
growth
of
the
bone
in
length
may
be
interfered
with
sometimes
the
separated
and
displaced
epiphysis
dies
and
constitutes
a
sequestrum
the
adjacent
joint
may
become
filled
at
an
early
stage
with
a
serous
effusion
which
may
be
sterile
when
the
cocci
gain
access
to
the
joint
the
lesion
assumes
the
characters
of
a
purulent
arthritis
which
from
its
frequency
during
the
earlier
years
of
life
has
been
called
the
acute
arthritis
of
infants
separation
of
an
epiphysis
nearly
always
results
in
infection
and
destruction
of
the
adjacent
joint
osteomyelitis
is
rare
in
the
bones
of
the
carpus
and
tarsus
and
the
associated
joints
are
usually
infected
from
the
outset
in
flat
bones
such
as
the
skull
the
scapula
or
the
ilium
suppuration
usually
occurs
on
both
aspects
of
the
bone
as
well
as
in
the
marrow
clinical
features
the
constitutional
symptoms
which
are
due
to
the
associated
toxaemia
vary
considerably
in
different
cases
in
mild
cases
they
may
be
so
slight
as
to
escape
recognition
in
exceptionally
severe
cases
the
patient
may
succumb
before
there
are
obvious
signs
of
the
localisation
of
the
staphylococci
in
the
bone
marrow
in
average
cases
the
temperature
rises
rapidly
with
a
rigor
and
runs
an
irregular
course
with
morning
remissions
there
is
marked
general
illness
accompanied
by
headache
vomiting
and
sometimes
delirium
the
local
manifestations
are
pain
and
tenderness
in
relation
to
one
of
the
long
bones
the
pain
may
be
so
severe
as
to
prevent
sleep
and
to
cause
the
child
to
cry
out
tenderness
on
pressure
over
the
bone
is
the
most
valuable
diagnostic
sign
at
a
later
stage
there
is
an
ill
defined
swelling
in
the
region
of
the
ossifying
junction
with
oedema
of
the
overlying
skin
and
dilatation
of
the
superficial
veins
the
swelling
appears
earlier
and
is
more
definite
in
superficial
bones
such
as
the
tibia
than
in
those
more
deeply
placed
such
as
the
upper
end
of
the
femur
it
may
be
less
evident
to
the
eye
than
to
the
fingers
and
is
best
appreciated
by
gently
stroking
the
bone
from
the
middle
of
its
shaft
towards
the
end
the
maximum
thickening
and
tenderness
usually
correspond
to
the
junction
of
the
diaphysis
with
the
epiphysis
and
the
swelling
tails
off
gradually
along
the
shaft
as
time
goes
on
there
is
redness
of
the
skin
especially
over
a
superficial
bone
such
as
the
tibia
the
swelling
becomes
softer
and
gives
evidence
of
fluctuation
this
stage
may
be
reached
at
the
end
of
twenty
four
hours
or
not
for
some
days
suppuration
spreads
towards
the
surface
until
some
days
later
the
skin
sloughs
and
pus
escapes
after
which
the
fever
usually
remits
and
the
pain
and
other
symptoms
are
relieved
the
pus
may
contain
blood
and
droplets
of
fat
derived
from
the
marrow
and
in
some
cases
minute
particles
of
bone
are
present
also
the
presence
of
fat
and
bony
particles
in
the
pus
confirms
the
medullary
origin
of
the
suppuration
if
an
incision
is
made
the
periosteum
is
found
to
be
raised
from
the
bone
the
extent
of
the
bare
bone
will
be
found
to
correspond
fairly
accurately
with
the
extent
of
the
lesion
in
the
marrow
local
complications
the
adjacent
joint
may
exhibit
symptoms
which
vary
from
those
of
a
simple
effusion
to
those
of
a
purulent
arthritis
the
joint
symptoms
may
count
for
little
in
the
clinical
picture
or
as
in
the
case
of
the
hip
may
so
predominate
as
to
overshadow
those
of
the
bone
lesion
from
which
they
originated
separation
and
displacement
of
the
epiphysis
usually
reveals
itself
by
an
alteration
in
the
attitude
of
the
limb
it
is
nearly
always
associated
with
suppuration
in
the
adjacent
joint
when
pathological
fracture
of
the
shaft
occurs
as
it
may
do
from
some
muscular
effort
or
strain
it
is
attended
with
the
usual
signs
of
fracture
dislocation
of
the
adjacent
joint
has
been
chiefly
observed
at
the
hip
it
may
result
from
effusion
into
the
joint
and
stretching
of
the
ligaments
or
may
be
the
sequel
of
a
purulent
arthritis
the
signs
of
dislocation
are
not
so
obvious
as
might
be
expected
but
it
is
attended
with
an
alteration
in
the
attitude
of
the
limb
and
the
displacement
of
the
head
of
the
bone
is
readily
shown
in
a
skiagram
general
complications
in
some
cases
a
multiplicity
of
lesions
in
the
bones
and
joints
imparts
to
the
disease
the
features
of
pyaemia
the
occurrence
of
endocarditis
as
indicated
by
alterations
in
the
heart
sounds
and
the
development
of
murmurs
may
cause
widespread
infective
embolism
and
metastatic
suppurations
in
the
kidneys
heart
wall
and
lungs
as
well
as
in
other
bones
and
joints
than
those
primarily
affected
the
secondary
suppurations
are
liable
to
be
overlooked
unless
sought
for
as
they
are
rarely
attended
with
much
pain
in
these
multiple
forms
of
osteomyelitis
the
toxaemic
symptoms
predominate
the
patient
is
dull
and
listless
or
he
may
be
restless
and
talkative
or
actually
delirious
the
tongue
is
dry
and
coated
the
lips
and
teeth
are
covered
with
sordes
the
motions
are
loose
and
offensive
and
may
be
passed
involuntarily
the
temperature
is
remittent
and
irregular
the
pulse
small
and
rapid
and
the
urine
may
contain
blood
and
albumen
sometimes
the
skin
shows
erythematous
and
purpuric
rashes
and
the
patient
may
cry
out
as
in
meningitis
the
post
mortem
appearances
are
those
of
pyaemia
differential
diagnosis
acute
osteomyelitis
is
to
be
diagnosed
from
infections
of
the
soft
parts
such
as
erysipelas
and
cellulitis
and
in
the
case
of
the
tibia
from
erythema
nodosum
tenderness
localised
to
the
ossifying
junction
is
the
most
valuable
diagnostic
sign
of
osteomyelitis
when
there
is
early
and
pronounced
general
intoxication
there
is
likely
to
be
confusion
with
other
acute
febrile
illnesses
such
as
scarlet
fever
in
all
febrile
conditions
in
children
and
adolescents
the
ossifying
junctions
of
the
long
bones
should
be
examined
for
areas
of
pain
and
tenderness
osteomyelitis
has
many
features
in
common
with
acute
articular
rheumatism
and
some
authorities
believe
them
to
be
different
forms
of
the
same
disease
kocher
in
acute
rheumatism
however
the
joint
symptoms
predominate
there
is
an
absence
of
suppuration
and
the
pains
and
temperature
yield
to
salicylates
the
prognosis
varies
with
the
type
of
the
disease
with
its
location
the
vertebrae
skull
pelvis
and
lower
jaw
being
specially
unfavourable
with
the
multiplicity
of
the
lesions
and
with
the
development
of
endocarditis
and
internal
metastases
treatment
this
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
in
other
pyogenic
infections
in
the
earliest
stages
of
the
disease
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
is
indicated
and
should
be
employed
until
the
diagnosis
is
definitely
established
and
in
the
meantime
preparations
for
operation
should
be
made
an
incision
is
made
down
to
and
through
the
periosteum
and
whether
pus
is
found
or
not
the
bone
should
be
opened
in
the
vicinity
of
the
ossifying
junction
by
means
of
a
drill
gouge
or
trephine
if
pus
is
found
the
opening
in
the
bone
is
extended
along
the
shaft
as
far
as
the
periosteum
has
been
separated
and
the
infected
marrow
is
removed
with
the
spoon
the
cavity
is
then
lightly
packed
with
rubber
dam
or
as
recommended
by
bier
the
skin
edges
are
brought
together
by
sutures
which
are
loosely
tied
to
afford
sufficient
space
between
them
for
the
exit
of
discharge
and
the
hyperaemic
treatment
is
continued
when
there
is
widespread
suppuration
in
the
marrow
and
the
shaft
is
extensively
bared
of
periosteum
and
appears
likely
to
die
it
may
be
resected
straight
away
or
after
an
interval
of
a
day
or
two
early
resection
of
the
shaft
is
also
indicated
if
the
opening
of
the
medullary
canal
is
not
followed
by
relief
of
symptoms
in
the
leg
and
forearm
the
unaffected
bone
maintains
the
length
and
contour
of
the
limb
in
the
case
of
the
femur
and
humerus
extension
with
weight
and
pulley
along
with
some
form
of
moulded
gutter
splint
is
employed
with
a
similar
object
amputation
of
the
limb
is
reserved
for
grave
cases
in
which
life
is
endangered
by
toxaemia
which
is
attributed
to
the
primary
lesion
it
may
be
called
for
later
if
the
limb
is
likely
to
be
useless
as
for
example
when
the
whole
shaft
of
the
bone
is
dead
without
the
formation
of
a
new
case
when
the
epiphyses
are
separated
and
displaced
and
the
joints
are
disorganised
flat
bones
such
as
the
skull
or
ilium
must
be
trephined
and
the
pus
cleared
out
from
both
aspects
of
the
bone
in
the
vertebrae
operative
interference
is
usually
restricted
to
opening
and
draining
the
associated
abscess
nature
s
effort
at
repair
in
cases
which
are
left
to
nature
and
in
which
necrosis
of
bone
has
occurred
those
portions
of
the
periosteum
and
marrow
which
have
retained
their
vitality
resume
their
osteogenetic
functions
often
to
an
exaggerated
degree
where
the
periosteum
has
been
lifted
up
by
an
accumulation
of
pus
or
is
in
contact
with
bone
that
is
dead
it
proceeds
to
form
new
bone
with
great
activity
so
that
the
dead
shaft
becomes
surrounded
by
a
sheath
or
case
of
new
bone
known
as
the
involucrum
fig
where
the
periosteum
has
been
perforated
by
pus
making
its
way
to
the
surface
there
are
defects
or
holes
in
the
involucrum
called
cloacae
as
these
correspond
more
or
less
in
position
to
the
sinuses
in
the
skin
in
passing
a
probe
down
one
of
the
sinuses
it
usually
passes
through
a
cloaca
and
strikes
the
dead
bone
lying
in
the
interior
if
the
periosteum
has
been
extensively
destroyed
new
bone
may
only
be
formed
in
patches
or
not
at
all
the
dead
bone
is
separated
from
the
living
by
the
agency
of
granulation
tissue
with
its
usual
complements
of
phagocytes
and
osteoclasts
so
that
the
sequestrum
presents
along
its
margins
and
on
its
deep
surface
a
pitted
grooved
and
worm
eaten
appearance
except
on
the
periosteal
aspect
which
is
unaltered
ultimately
the
dead
bone
becomes
loose
and
lies
in
a
cavity
a
little
larger
than
itself
the
wall
of
the
cavity
is
formed
by
the
new
case
lined
with
granulation
tissue
the
separation
of
the
sequestrum
takes
place
more
rapidly
in
the
spongy
bone
of
the
ossifying
junction
than
in
the
compact
bone
of
the
shaft
when
foci
of
suppuration
have
been
scattered
up
and
down
the
medullary
cavity
and
the
bone
has
died
in
patches
several
sequestra
may
be
included
by
the
new
case
each
portion
of
dead
bone
is
slowly
separated
and
comes
to
lie
in
a
cavity
lined
by
granulations
even
at
a
distance
from
the
actual
necrosis
there
is
formation
of
new
bone
by
the
marrow
the
medullary
canal
is
often
obliterated
and
the
bone
becomes
heavier
and
denser
sclerosis
and
the
new
bone
which
is
deposited
on
the
original
shaft
results
in
an
increase
in
the
girth
of
the
bone
hyperostosis
illustration
fig
shaft
of
femur
after
acute
osteomyelitis
the
shaft
has
undergone
extensive
necrosis
and
a
shell
of
new
bone
has
been
formed
by
the
periosteum
pathological
fracture
of
the
shaft
may
occur
at
the
site
of
necrosis
when
the
new
case
is
incapable
of
resisting
the
strain
put
upon
it
and
is
most
frequently
met
with
in
the
shaft
of
the
femur
short
of
fracture
there
may
be
bending
or
curving
of
the
new
case
and
this
results
in
deformity
and
shortening
of
the
limb
fig
the
extrusion
of
a
sequestrum
may
occur
provided
there
is
a
cloaca
large
enough
to
allow
of
its
escape
but
the
surgeon
has
usually
to
interfere
by
performing
the
operation
of
sequestrectomy
displacement
or
partial
extrusion
of
the
dead
bone
may
cause
complications
as
when
a
sequestrum
derived
from
the
trigone
of
the
femur
perforates
the
popliteal
artery
or
the
cavity
of
the
knee
joint
or
a
sequestrum
of
the
pelvis
perforates
the
wall
of
the
urinary
bladder
the
extent
to
which
bone
which
has
been
lost
is
reproduced
varies
in
different
parts
of
the
skeleton
while
the
long
bones
the
scapula
the
mandible
and
other
bones
which
are
developed
in
cartilage
are
almost
completely
re
formed
bones
which
are
entirely
developed
in
membrane
such
as
the
flat
bones
of
the
skull
and
the
maxilla
are
not
reproduced
illustration
fig
femur
and
tibia
showing
results
of
acute
osteomyelitis
affecting
trigone
of
femur
sequestrum
partly
surrounded
by
new
case
backward
displacement
of
lower
epiphysis
and
implication
of
knee
joint
it
may
be
instructive
to
describe
the
x
ray
appearances
of
a
long
bone
that
has
passed
through
an
attack
of
acute
osteomyelitis
severe
enough
to
have
caused
necrosis
of
part
of
the
diaphysis
the
shadow
of
the
dead
bone
is
seen
in
the
position
of
the
original
shaft
which
it
represents
it
is
of
the
same
shape
and
density
as
the
original
shaft
while
its
margins
present
an
irregular
contour
from
the
erosion
concerned
in
its
separation
the
sequestrum
is
separated
from
the
living
bone
by
a
clear
zone
which
corresponds
to
the
layer
of
granulations
lining
the
cavity
in
which
it
lies
this
clear
zone
separating
the
shadow
of
the
dead
bone
from
that
of
the
living
bone
by
which
it
is
surrounded
is
conclusive
evidence
of
a
sequestrum
the
medullary
canal
in
the
vicinity
of
the
sequestrum
being
obliterated
is
represented
by
a
shadow
of
varying
density
continuous
with
that
of
the
surrounding
bone
the
shadow
of
the
new
case
or
involucrum
with
its
wavy
contour
is
also
in
evidence
with
its
openings
or
cloacae
and
is
mainly
responsible
for
the
increase
in
the
diameter
of
the
bone
the
skiagram
may
also
show
separation
and
displacement
of
the
adjacent
epiphysis
and
destruction
of
the
articular
surfaces
or
dislocation
of
the
joint
sequelae
of
acute
suppurative
osteomyelitis
the
commonest
sequel
is
the
presence
of
a
sequestrum
with
one
or
more
discharging
sinuses
owing
to
the
abundant
formation
of
scar
tissue
these
sinuses
have
rigid
edges
which
are
usually
depressed
and
adherent
to
the
bone
the
recognition
and
removal
of
sequestra
so
long
as
there
is
dead
bone
there
will
be
suppuration
from
the
granulations
lining
the
cavity
in
which
it
lies
and
a
discharge
of
pus
from
the
sinuses
so
that
the
mere
persistence
of
discharge
after
an
attack
of
osteomyelitis
is
presumptive
evidence
of
the
occurrence
of
necrosis
where
there
are
one
or
more
sinuses
the
passage
of
a
probe
which
strikes
bare
bone
affords
corroboration
of
the
view
that
the
bone
has
perished
when
the
dead
bone
has
been
separated
from
the
living
the
x
rays
yield
the
most
exact
information
the
traditional
practice
is
to
wait
until
the
dead
bone
is
entirely
separated
before
undertaking
an
operation
for
its
removal
from
fear
on
the
one
hand
of
leaving
portions
behind
which
may
keep
up
the
discharge
and
on
the
other
of
removing
more
bone
than
is
necessary
this
practice
need
not
be
adhered
to
as
by
operating
at
an
earlier
stage
healing
is
greatly
hastened
if
it
is
decided
to
wait
for
separation
of
the
dead
bone
drainage
should
be
improved
and
the
infective
element
combated
by
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
the
operation
for
the
removal
of
the
dead
bone
sequestrectomy
consists
in
opening
up
the
periosteum
and
the
new
case
sufficiently
to
allow
of
the
removal
of
all
the
dead
bone
including
the
most
minute
sequestra
the
limb
having
been
rendered
bloodless
existing
sinuses
are
enlarged
but
if
these
are
inconveniently
situated
for
example
in
the
centre
of
the
popliteal
space
in
necrosis
of
the
femoral
trigone
it
is
better
to
make
a
fresh
wound
down
to
the
bone
on
that
aspect
of
the
limb
which
affords
best
access
and
which
entails
the
least
injury
of
the
soft
parts
the
periosteum
which
is
thick
and
easily
separable
is
raised
from
the
new
case
with
an
elevator
and
with
the
chisel
or
gouge
enough
of
the
new
bone
is
taken
away
to
allow
of
the
removal
of
the
sequestrum
care
must
be
taken
not
to
leave
behind
any
fragment
of
dead
bone
as
this
will
interfere
with
healing
and
may
determine
a
relapse
of
suppuration
the
dead
bone
having
been
removed
the
lining
granulations
are
scraped
away
with
a
spoon
and
the
cavity
is
disinfected
there
are
different
ways
of
dealing
with
a
bone
cavity
it
may
be
packed
with
gauze
impregnated
with
bipp
or
with
iodoform
which
is
changed
at
intervals
until
healing
takes
place
from
the
bottom
it
may
be
filled
with
a
flap
of
bone
and
periosteum
raised
from
the
vicinity
or
with
bone
grafts
or
the
wall
of
bone
on
one
side
of
the
cavity
may
be
chiselled
through
at
its
base
so
that
it
can
be
brought
into
contact
with
the
opposite
wall
the
method
of
filling
bone
cavities
devised
by
mosetig
moorhof
consists
in
disinfecting
and
drying
the
cavity
by
a
current
of
hot
air
and
filling
it
with
a
mixture
of
powdered
iodoform
parts
and
oil
of
sesame
and
spermaceti
each
parts
which
is
fluid
at
a
temperature
of
o
f
the
soft
parts
are
then
brought
together
without
drainage
as
the
cavity
fills
up
with
new
bone
the
iodoform
is
gradually
absorbed
iodoform
gives
a
dark
shadow
with
the
x
rays
so
that
the
process
of
its
absorption
can
be
followed
in
skiagrams
taken
at
intervals
these
procedures
may
be
carried
out
at
the
same
time
as
the
sequestrum
is
removed
or
after
an
interval
in
all
of
them
asepsis
is
essential
for
success
the
deformities
resulting
from
osteomyelitis
are
more
marked
the
earlier
in
life
the
disease
occurs
even
under
favourable
conditions
and
with
the
continuous
effort
at
reconstruction
of
the
bone
by
nature
s
method
the
return
to
normal
is
often
far
from
perfect
and
there
usually
remains
a
variable
amount
of
hyperostosis
and
sclerosis
and
sometimes
curving
of
the
bone
under
less
favourable
conditions
the
late
results
of
osteomyelitis
may
be
more
serious
shortening
is
not
uncommon
from
interference
with
growth
at
the
ossifying
junction
exaggerated
growth
in
the
length
of
a
bone
is
rare
and
has
been
observed
chiefly
in
the
bones
of
the
leg
where
there
are
two
parallel
bones
as
in
the
leg
for
example
the
growth
of
the
diseased
bone
may
be
impaired
and
the
other
continuing
its
normal
growth
becomes
disproportionately
long
less
frequently
the
growth
of
the
diseased
bone
is
exaggerated
and
it
becomes
the
longer
of
the
two
in
either
case
the
longer
bone
becomes
curved
an
obliquity
of
the
bone
may
result
when
one
half
of
the
epiphysial
cartilage
is
destroyed
and
the
other
half
continues
to
form
bone
giving
rise
to
such
deformities
as
knock
knee
and
club
hand
deformity
may
also
result
from
vicious
union
of
a
pathological
fracture
permanent
displacement
of
an
epiphysis
contracture
ankylosis
or
dislocation
of
the
adjacent
joint
relapsing
osteomyelitis
as
the
term
indicates
the
various
forms
of
relapsing
osteomyelitis
date
back
to
an
antecedent
attack
and
their
occurrence
depends
on
the
capacity
of
staphylococci
to
lie
latent
in
the
marrow
relapse
may
take
place
within
a
few
months
of
the
original
attack
or
not
for
many
years
cases
are
sometimes
met
with
in
which
relapses
recur
at
regular
intervals
for
several
years
the
tendency
however
being
for
the
attacks
to
become
milder
as
the
virulence
of
the
organisms
becomes
more
and
more
attenuated
clinical
features
osteomyelitis
in
a
patient
over
twenty
five
is
nearly
always
of
the
relapsing
variety
in
some
cases
the
bone
becomes
enlarged
with
pain
and
tenderness
on
pressure
in
others
there
are
the
usual
phenomena
which
attend
suppuration
but
the
pus
is
slow
in
coming
to
the
surface
and
the
constitutional
symptoms
are
slight
the
pus
may
escape
by
new
channels
or
one
of
the
old
sinuses
may
re
open
radiograms
usually
furnish
useful
information
as
to
the
condition
of
the
bone
both
as
it
is
altered
by
the
original
attack
and
by
the
changes
that
attend
the
relapse
of
the
infective
process
treatment
in
cases
of
thickening
of
the
bone
with
persistent
and
severe
pain
if
relief
is
not
afforded
by
the
repeated
application
of
blisters
the
thickened
periosteum
should
be
incised
and
the
bone
opened
up
with
the
chisel
or
trephine
in
cases
attended
with
suppuration
the
swelling
is
incised
and
drained
and
if
there
is
a
sequestrum
it
must
be
removed
circumscribed
abscess
of
bone
brodie
s
abscess
the
most
important
form
of
relapsing
osteomyelitis
is
the
circumscribed
abscess
of
bone
first
described
by
benjamin
brodie
it
is
usually
met
with
in
young
adults
but
we
have
met
with
it
in
patients
over
fifty
several
years
may
intervene
between
the
original
attack
of
osteomyelitis
and
the
onset
of
symptoms
of
abscess
morbid
anatomy
the
abscess
is
nearly
always
situated
in
the
central
axis
of
the
bone
in
the
region
of
the
ossifying
junction
although
cases
are
occasionally
met
with
in
which
it
lies
nearer
the
middle
of
the
shaft
in
exceptional
cases
there
is
more
than
one
abscess
fig
the
tibia
is
the
bone
most
commonly
affected
but
the
lower
end
of
the
femur
or
either
end
of
the
humerus
may
be
the
seat
of
the
abscess
in
the
quiescent
stage
the
lesion
is
represented
by
a
small
cavity
in
the
bone
filled
with
clear
serum
and
lined
by
a
fibrous
membrane
which
is
engaged
in
forming
bone
around
the
cavity
the
bone
is
sclerosed
and
the
medullary
canal
is
obliterated
when
the
infection
becomes
active
the
contents
of
the
cavity
are
transformed
into
a
greenish
yellow
pus
from
which
the
staphylococcus
can
be
isolated
and
the
cavity
is
lined
by
a
thin
film
of
granulation
tissue
which
erodes
the
surrounding
bone
and
so
causes
the
abscess
to
increase
in
size
if
the
erosion
proceeds
uniformly
the
cavity
is
spherical
or
oval
if
it
is
more
active
at
some
points
than
others
diverticula
or
tunnels
are
formed
and
one
of
these
may
finally
erupt
through
the
shell
of
the
bone
or
into
an
adjacent
joint
small
irregular
sequestra
are
occasionally
found
within
the
abscess
cavity
in
long
standing
cases
it
is
common
to
find
extensive
obliteration
of
the
medullary
canal
and
a
considerable
increase
in
the
girth
of
the
bone
alexis
thomson
edin
med
journ
illustration
fig
segment
of
tibia
resected
for
brodie
s
abscess
the
specimen
shows
two
separate
abscesses
in
the
centre
of
the
shaft
the
lower
one
quiescent
the
upper
one
active
and
increasing
in
size
the
size
of
the
abscess
ranges
from
that
of
a
cherry
to
that
of
a
walnut
but
specimens
in
museums
show
that
if
left
to
nature
the
abscess
may
attain
much
greater
dimensions
the
affected
bone
is
not
only
thicker
and
heavier
than
normal
but
may
also
be
curved
or
otherwise
deformed
as
a
result
of
the
original
attack
of
osteomyelitis
the
clinical
features
are
almost
exclusively
local
pain
due
to
tension
within
the
abscess
is
the
dominant
symptom
at
first
it
is
vague
and
difficult
to
localise
later
it
is
referred
to
the
interior
of
the
bone
and
is
described
as
boring
it
is
aggravated
by
use
of
the
limb
and
there
are
often
especially
during
the
night
exacerbations
in
which
the
pain
becomes
excruciating
in
the
early
stages
there
are
periods
of
days
or
weeks
during
which
the
symptoms
abate
but
as
the
abscess
increases
these
become
shorter
until
the
patient
is
hardly
ever
free
from
pain
localised
tenderness
can
almost
always
be
elicited
by
percussion
or
by
compressing
the
bone
between
the
fingers
and
thumb
the
pain
induced
by
the
traction
of
muscles
attached
to
the
bone
or
by
the
weight
of
the
body
may
interfere
with
the
function
of
the
limb
and
in
the
lower
extremity
cause
a
limp
in
walking
the
limb
may
be
disabled
from
involvement
of
the
adjacent
joint
in
which
there
may
be
an
intermittent
hydrops
which
comes
and
goes
coincidently
with
exacerbations
of
pain
or
the
abscess
may
perforate
the
joint
and
set
up
an
acute
arthritis
the
diagnosis
of
brodie
s
abscess
from
other
affections
met
with
at
the
ends
of
long
bones
and
particularly
from
tuberculosis
syphilis
and
new
growths
is
made
by
a
consideration
of
the
previous
history
especially
with
reference
to
an
antecedent
attack
of
osteomyelitis
when
the
adjacent
joint
is
implicated
the
surgeon
may
be
misled
by
the
patient
referring
all
the
symptoms
to
the
joint
the
x
ray
picture
is
usually
diagnostic
chiefly
because
all
the
lesions
which
are
liable
to
be
confused
with
brodie
s
abscess
gumma
tubercle
myeloma
chondroma
and
sarcoma
give
a
well
marked
central
clear
area
the
sclerosis
around
brodie
s
abscess
gives
a
dense
shadow
in
which
the
central
clear
area
is
either
not
seen
at
all
or
only
faintly
fig
treatment
if
an
abscess
is
suspected
there
should
be
no
hesitation
in
exploring
the
interior
of
the
bone
it
is
exposed
by
a
suitable
incision
the
periosteum
is
reflected
and
the
bone
is
opened
up
by
a
trephine
or
chisel
and
the
presence
of
an
abscess
may
be
at
once
indicated
by
the
escape
of
pus
if
owing
to
the
small
size
of
the
abscess
or
the
density
of
the
bone
surrounding
it
the
pus
is
not
reached
by
this
procedure
the
bone
should
be
drilled
in
different
directions
illustration
fig
radiogram
of
brodie
s
abscess
in
lower
end
of
tibia
other
forms
of
acute
osteomyelitis
among
the
less
severe
forms
of
osteomyelitis
resulting
from
the
action
of
attenuated
organisms
are
the
serous
variety
in
which
an
effusion
of
serous
fluid
forms
under
the
periosteum
and
growth
fever
in
which
the
child
complains
of
vague
evanescent
pains
growing
pains
and
of
feeling
tired
and
disinclined
to
play
there
may
be
some
rise
of
temperature
in
the
evening
infection
with
the
staphylococcus
albus
the
streptococcus
or
the
pneumococcus
also
causes
a
mild
form
of
osteomyelitis
which
may
go
on
to
suppuration
necrosis
without
suppuration
described
by
paget
under
the
name
quiet
necrosis
is
a
rare
disease
and
would
appear
to
be
associated
with
an
attenuated
form
of
staphylococcal
infection
tavel
it
occurs
in
adults
being
met
with
up
to
the
age
of
fifty
or
sixty
and
is
characterised
by
the
insidious
development
of
a
swelling
which
involves
a
considerable
extent
of
a
long
bone
the
pain
varies
in
intensity
and
may
be
continuous
or
intermittent
and
there
is
tenderness
on
pressure
the
shaft
is
increased
in
girth
as
a
result
of
its
being
surrounded
by
a
new
case
of
bone
the
resemblance
to
sarcoma
may
be
very
close
but
the
swelling
is
not
as
defined
as
in
sarcoma
nor
does
it
ever
assume
the
characteristic
leg
of
mutton
shape
in
both
diseases
there
is
a
tendency
to
pathological
fracture
it
is
difficult
also
in
the
absence
of
skiagrams
to
differentiate
the
condition
from
syphilitic
and
from
tuberculous
disease
if
the
diagnosis
is
not
established
after
examination
with
the
x
rays
an
exploratory
incision
should
be
made
if
dead
bone
is
found
it
is
removed
in
typhoid
fever
the
bone
marrow
is
liable
to
be
invaded
by
the
typhoid
bacillus
which
may
set
up
osteomyelitis
soon
after
its
lodgment
or
it
may
lie
latent
for
a
considerable
period
before
doing
so
the
lesions
may
be
single
or
multiple
they
involve
the
marrow
or
the
periosteum
or
both
and
they
may
or
may
not
be
attended
with
suppuration
they
are
most
commonly
met
with
in
the
tibia
and
in
the
ribs
at
the
costo
chondral
junctions
the
bone
lesions
usually
occur
during
the
seventh
or
eighth
week
of
the
fever
but
have
been
known
to
occur
much
later
the
chief
complaint
is
of
vague
pains
at
first
referred
to
several
bones
later
becoming
localised
in
one
they
are
aggravated
by
movement
or
by
handling
the
bone
and
are
worst
at
night
there
is
redness
and
oedema
of
the
overlying
soft
parts
and
swelling
with
vague
fluctuation
and
on
incision
there
escapes
a
yellow
creamy
pus
or
a
brown
syrupy
fluid
containing
the
typhoid
bacillus
in
pure
culture
necrosis
is
exceptional
when
the
abscess
develops
slowly
the
condition
resembles
tuberculous
disease
from
which
it
may
be
diagnosed
by
the
history
of
typhoid
fever
and
by
obtaining
a
positive
widal
reaction
the
prognosis
is
favourable
but
recovery
is
apt
to
be
slow
and
relapse
is
not
uncommon
it
is
usually
sufficient
to
incise
the
periosteum
but
when
the
disease
occurs
in
a
rib
it
may
be
necessary
to
resect
a
portion
of
bone
pyogenic
osteomyelitis
due
to
spread
of
infection
from
the
soft
parts
there
still
remain
those
forms
of
osteomyelitis
which
result
from
infection
through
a
wound
involving
the
bone
for
example
compound
fractures
gun
shot
injuries
osteotomies
amputations
resections
or
operations
for
un
united
fracture
in
all
of
these
the
marrow
is
exposed
to
infection
by
such
organisms
as
are
present
in
the
wound
a
similar
form
of
osteomyelitis
may
occur
apart
from
a
wound
for
example
infection
may
spread
to
the
jaws
from
lesions
of
the
mouth
to
the
skull
from
lesions
of
the
scalp
or
of
the
cranial
bones
themselves
such
as
a
syphilitic
gumma
or
a
sarcoma
which
has
fungated
externally
or
to
the
petrous
temporal
from
suppuration
in
the
middle
ear
the
most
common
is
an
osteomyelitis
commencing
in
the
marrow
exposed
in
a
wound
infected
with
pyogenic
organisms
in
amputation
stumps
fungating
granulations
protrude
from
the
sawn
end
of
the
bone
and
if
necrosis
takes
place
the
sequestrum
is
annular
affecting
the
cross
section
of
the
bone
at
the
saw
line
or
tubular
extending
up
the
shaft
and
tapering
off
above
the
periosteum
is
more
easily
detached
is
thicker
than
normal
and
is
actively
engaged
in
forming
bone
in
the
macerated
specimen
the
new
bone
presents
a
characteristic
coral
like
appearance
and
may
be
perforated
by
cloacae
fig
illustration
fig
tubular
sequestrum
resulting
from
septic
osteomyelitis
in
amputation
stump
like
other
pyogenic
infections
it
may
terminate
in
pyaemia
as
a
result
of
septic
phlebitis
in
the
marrow
the
clinical
features
of
osteomyelitis
in
an
amputation
stump
are
those
of
ordinary
pyogenic
infection
the
involvement
of
the
bone
may
be
suspected
from
the
clinical
course
the
absence
of
improvement
from
measures
directed
towards
overcoming
the
sepsis
in
the
soft
parts
and
the
persistence
of
suppuration
in
spite
of
free
drainage
but
it
is
not
recognised
unless
the
bone
is
exposed
by
opening
up
the
stump
or
the
changes
in
the
bone
are
shown
by
the
x
rays
the
first
change
is
due
to
the
deposit
of
new
bone
on
the
periosteal
surface
later
there
is
the
shadow
of
the
sequestrum
healing
does
not
take
place
until
the
sequestrum
is
extruded
or
removed
by
operation
in
compound
fractures
if
a
fragment
dies
and
forms
a
sequestrum
it
is
apt
to
be
walled
in
by
new
bone
the
sinuses
continue
to
discharge
until
the
sequestrum
is
removed
even
after
healing
has
taken
place
relapse
is
liable
to
occur
especially
in
gun
shot
injuries
months
or
years
afterwards
the
bone
may
become
painful
and
tender
the
symptoms
may
subside
under
rest
and
elevation
of
the
limb
and
the
application
of
a
compress
or
an
abscess
forms
and
bursts
with
comparatively
little
suffering
the
contents
may
be
clear
yellow
serum
or
watery
pus
sometimes
a
small
spicule
of
bone
is
discharged
valuable
information
both
for
diagnosis
and
treatment
is
afforded
by
skiagrams
illustration
fig
new
periosteal
bone
on
surface
of
femur
from
amputation
stump
osteomyelitis
supervened
on
the
amputation
and
resulted
in
necrosis
at
the
sawn
section
of
the
bone
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
tuberculous
disease
the
tuberculous
diseases
of
bone
result
from
infection
of
the
marrow
or
periosteum
by
tubercle
bacilli
conveyed
through
the
arteries
it
is
exceedingly
rare
for
tubercle
to
appear
in
bone
as
a
primary
infection
the
bacilli
being
usually
derived
from
some
pre
existing
focus
in
the
bronchial
glands
or
elsewhere
according
to
the
observations
of
john
fraser
per
cent
of
the
cases
of
bone
and
joint
tubercle
in
children
are
due
to
the
bovine
bacillus
per
cent
to
the
human
variety
and
in
per
cent
both
types
are
present
tuberculous
disease
in
bone
is
characterised
by
its
insidious
onset
and
slow
progress
and
by
the
frequency
with
which
it
is
associated
with
disease
of
the
adjacent
joint
periosteal
tuberculosis
is
met
with
in
the
ribs
sternum
vertebral
column
skull
and
less
frequently
in
the
long
bones
of
the
limbs
it
may
originate
in
the
periosteum
or
may
spread
thence
from
the
marrow
or
from
synovial
membrane
in
superficial
bones
such
as
the
sternum
the
formation
of
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
in
the
deeper
layer
of
the
periosteum
and
its
subsequent
caseation
and
liquefaction
is
attended
by
the
insidious
development
of
a
doughy
swelling
which
is
not
as
a
rule
painful
although
tender
on
pressure
while
the
swelling
often
remains
quiescent
for
some
time
it
tends
to
increase
in
size
to
become
boggy
or
fluctuating
and
to
assume
the
characters
of
a
cold
abscess
the
pus
perforates
the
fibrous
layer
of
the
periosteum
invading
and
infecting
the
overlying
soft
parts
its
spread
being
influenced
by
the
anatomical
arrangement
of
the
tissues
the
size
of
the
abscess
affords
no
indication
of
the
extent
of
the
bone
lesion
from
which
it
originates
as
the
abscess
reaches
the
surface
the
skin
becomes
of
a
dusky
red
or
livid
colour
is
gradually
thinned
out
and
finally
sloughs
forming
a
sinus
a
probe
passed
into
the
sinus
strikes
carious
bone
small
sequestra
may
be
found
embedded
in
the
granulation
tissue
the
sinus
persists
as
long
as
any
active
tubercle
remains
in
the
tissues
and
is
apt
to
form
an
avenue
for
pyogenic
infection
in
deeply
seated
bones
such
as
the
upper
end
of
the
femur
the
formation
of
a
cold
abscess
in
the
soft
parts
is
often
the
first
evidence
of
the
disease
diagnosis
before
the
stage
of
cold
abscess
is
reached
the
localised
swelling
is
to
be
differentiated
from
a
gumma
from
chronic
forms
of
staphylococcal
osteomyelitis
from
enlarged
bursa
or
ganglion
from
sub
periosteal
lipoma
and
from
sarcoma
most
difficulty
is
met
with
in
relation
to
periosteal
sarcoma
which
must
be
differentiated
either
by
the
x
ray
appearances
or
by
an
exploratory
incision
x
ray
appearances
in
periosteal
tubercle
the
surface
of
the
cortical
bone
in
the
area
of
disease
is
roughened
and
irregular
by
erosion
and
in
the
vicinity
there
may
be
a
deposit
of
new
bone
on
the
surface
particularly
if
a
sinus
is
present
and
mixed
infection
has
occurred
in
syphilis
the
shadow
of
the
bone
is
denser
as
a
result
of
sclerosis
and
there
is
usually
more
new
bone
on
the
surface
hyperostosis
in
periosteal
sarcoma
there
is
greater
erosion
and
consequently
greater
irregularity
in
the
contour
of
the
cortical
bone
and
frequently
there
is
evidence
of
formation
of
bone
in
the
form
of
characteristic
spicules
projecting
from
the
surface
at
a
right
angle
the
early
recognition
of
periosteal
lesions
in
the
articular
ends
of
bones
is
of
importance
as
the
disease
if
left
to
itself
is
liable
to
spread
to
the
adjacent
joint
the
treatment
is
that
of
tuberculous
lesions
in
general
if
conservative
measures
fail
the
choice
lies
between
the
injection
of
iodoform
and
removal
of
the
infected
tissues
with
the
sharp
spoon
in
the
ribs
it
is
more
satisfactory
to
remove
the
diseased
portion
of
bone
along
with
the
wall
of
the
associated
abscess
or
sinus
if
all
the
tubercle
has
been
removed
and
there
is
no
pyogenic
infection
the
wound
is
stitched
up
with
the
object
of
obtaining
primary
union
otherwise
it
is
treated
by
the
open
method
tuberculous
osteomyelitis
tuberculous
lesions
in
the
marrow
occur
as
isolated
or
as
multiple
foci
of
granulation
tissue
which
replace
the
marrow
and
erode
the
trabeculae
of
bone
in
the
vicinity
fig
the
individual
focus
varies
in
size
from
a
pea
to
a
walnut
the
changes
that
ensue
resemble
in
character
those
in
other
tissues
and
the
extent
of
the
destruction
varies
according
to
the
way
in
which
the
tubercle
bacillus
and
the
marrow
interact
upon
one
another
the
granulation
tissue
may
undergo
caseation
and
liquefaction
or
may
become
encapsulated
by
fibrous
tissue
encysted
tubercle
illustration
fig
tuberculous
osteomyelitis
of
os
magnum
excised
from
a
boy
aet
note
well
defined
caseous
focus
with
several
minute
foci
in
surrounding
marrow
sometimes
the
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
spreads
in
the
marrow
assuming
the
characters
of
a
diffuse
infiltration
diffuse
tuberculous
osteomyelitis
the
trabecular
framework
of
the
bone
undergoes
erosion
and
absorption
rarefying
ostitis
and
either
disappears
altogether
or
only
irregular
fragments
or
sequestra
of
microscopic
dimensions
remain
in
the
area
affected
less
frequently
the
trabecular
framework
is
added
to
by
the
formation
of
new
bone
resulting
in
a
remarkable
degree
of
sclerosis
and
if
following
upon
this
there
is
caseation
of
the
tubercle
and
death
of
the
affected
portion
of
bone
there
results
a
sequestrum
often
of
considerable
size
and
characteristic
shape
which
because
of
the
sclerosis
and
surrounding
endarteritis
is
exceedingly
slow
in
separating
when
the
sequestrum
involves
an
articular
surface
it
is
often
wedge
shaped
in
other
situations
it
is
rounded
or
truncated
and
lies
in
the
long
axis
of
the
medullary
canal
fig
finally
the
sequestrum
lies
loose
in
a
cavity
lined
by
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
and
is
readily
identified
in
a
radiogram
this
type
of
sclerosis
preceding
death
of
the
bone
is
highly
characteristic
of
tuberculosis
illustration
fig
tuberculous
disease
of
child
s
tibia
showing
sequestrum
in
medullary
cavity
and
increase
in
girth
from
excess
of
new
bone
clinical
features
as
a
rule
it
is
only
in
superficially
placed
bones
such
as
the
tibia
ulna
clavicle
mandible
or
phalanges
that
tuberculous
disease
in
the
marrow
gives
rise
to
signs
sufficiently
definite
to
allow
of
its
clinical
recognition
in
the
vertebrae
or
in
the
bones
of
deeply
seated
joints
such
as
the
hip
or
shoulder
the
existence
of
tuberculous
lesions
in
the
marrow
can
only
be
inferred
from
indirect
signs
such
for
example
as
rigidity
and
curvature
in
the
case
of
the
spine
or
from
the
symptoms
of
grave
and
persistent
joint
disease
in
the
case
of
the
hip
or
shoulder
with
few
exceptions
tuberculous
disease
in
the
interior
of
a
bone
does
not
reveal
its
presence
until
by
extension
it
reaches
one
or
other
of
the
surfaces
of
the
bone
in
the
shaft
of
a
long
bone
its
eruption
on
the
periosteal
surface
is
usually
followed
by
the
formation
of
a
cold
abscess
in
the
overlying
soft
parts
when
situated
in
the
articular
ends
of
bones
the
disease
more
often
erupts
in
relation
to
the
reflection
of
the
synovial
membrane
or
directly
on
the
articular
surface
in
either
case
giving
rise
to
disease
of
the
joint
fig
illustration
fig
diffuse
tuberculous
osteomyelitis
of
right
tibia
photograph
lent
by
sir
h
j
stiles
diffuse
tuberculous
osteomyelitis
in
the
shaft
of
a
long
bone
is
comparatively
rare
and
has
been
observed
chiefly
in
the
tibia
and
the
ulna
in
children
fig
it
commences
at
the
growing
extremity
of
the
diaphysis
and
spreads
along
the
medulla
to
a
variable
extent
it
is
attended
by
the
formation
of
vascular
and
porous
bone
on
the
surface
which
causes
thickening
of
the
diaphysis
this
is
most
marked
at
the
ossifying
junction
and
tapers
off
along
the
shaft
the
infection
not
only
spreads
along
the
medulla
but
it
invades
the
spongy
bone
surrounding
this
and
then
the
cortical
bone
and
is
only
prevented
from
reaching
the
soft
parts
by
the
new
bone
formed
by
the
periosteum
the
bone
is
replaced
by
granulation
tissue
and
disappears
or
part
of
it
may
become
sclerosed
and
in
time
form
a
sequestrum
in
the
macerated
specimen
the
sequestrum
appears
small
in
proportion
to
the
large
cavity
in
which
it
lies
all
these
changes
are
revealed
in
a
good
skiagram
which
not
only
confirms
the
diagnosis
but
in
many
instances
demonstrates
the
extent
of
the
disease
the
presence
or
absence
of
a
sequestrum
and
the
amount
of
new
bone
on
the
surface
finally
the
periosteum
gives
way
and
an
abscess
forms
in
the
soft
parts
and
if
left
to
itself
ruptures
externally
leaving
a
sinus
the
most
satisfactory
treatment
is
to
resect
sub
periosteally
the
diseased
portion
of
the
diaphysis
in
cancellous
bones
such
as
those
of
the
tarsus
there
is
a
similar
caseous
infiltration
in
the
marrow
and
this
may
be
attended
with
the
formation
of
a
sequestrum
either
in
the
interior
of
the
bone
or
involving
its
outer
shell
as
shown
in
fig
the
situation
and
extent
of
the
disease
are
shown
in
x
ray
photographs
after
the
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
erupts
through
the
cortex
of
the
bone
it
gives
rise
to
a
cold
abscess
or
infects
adjacent
joints
or
tendon
sheaths
illustration
fig
advanced
tuberculous
disease
in
region
of
ankle
the
ankle
joint
is
ankylosed
and
there
is
a
large
sequestrum
in
the
calcaneus
specimen
in
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
if
an
exact
diagnosis
is
made
at
an
early
stage
of
the
disease
and
this
is
often
possible
with
the
aid
of
x
rays
the
affected
bone
is
excised
sub
periosteally
or
its
interior
is
cleared
out
with
the
sharp
spoon
and
gouge
the
latter
procedure
being
preferred
in
the
case
of
the
calcaneus
to
conserve
the
stability
of
the
heel
when
several
bones
and
joints
are
simultaneously
affected
and
there
are
sinuses
with
mixed
infection
amputation
is
usually
indicated
especially
in
adults
tuberculous
dactylitis
is
the
name
applied
to
a
diffuse
form
of
the
disease
as
it
affects
the
phalanges
metacarpal
or
metatarsal
bones
the
lesion
presents
on
a
small
scale
all
the
anatomical
changes
that
have
been
described
as
occurring
in
the
medulla
of
the
tibia
or
ulna
and
they
are
easily
followed
in
skiagrams
a
periosteal
type
of
dactylitis
is
also
met
with
the
clinical
features
are
those
of
a
spindle
shaped
swelling
of
a
finger
or
toe
indolent
painless
and
interfering
but
little
with
the
function
of
the
digit
recovery
may
eventually
occur
without
suppuration
but
it
is
common
to
have
the
formation
of
a
cold
abscess
which
bursts
and
forms
one
or
more
sinuses
it
may
be
difficult
to
differentiate
tuberculous
dactylitis
from
the
enlargement
of
the
phalanges
in
inherited
syphilis
syphilitic
dactylitis
especially
when
the
tuberculous
lesion
occurs
in
a
child
who
is
the
subject
of
inherited
syphilis
illustration
fig
tuberculous
dactylitis
in
the
syphilitic
lesion
skiagrams
usually
show
a
more
abundant
formation
of
new
bone
but
in
many
cases
the
doubt
is
only
cleared
up
by
observing
the
results
of
the
tuberculin
test
or
the
effects
of
anti
syphilitic
treatment
sarcoma
of
a
phalanx
or
metacarpal
bone
may
closely
resemble
a
dactylitis
both
clinically
and
in
skiagrams
but
it
is
rare
treatment
recovery
under
conservative
measures
is
not
uncommon
and
the
functional
results
are
usually
better
than
those
following
upon
operative
treatment
although
in
either
case
the
affected
finger
is
liable
to
be
dwarfed
fig
the
finger
should
be
immobilised
in
a
splint
and
a
bier
s
bandage
applied
to
the
upper
arm
operative
interference
is
indicated
if
a
cold
abscess
develops
if
there
is
a
persistent
sinus
or
if
a
sequestrum
has
formed
a
point
upon
which
information
is
obtained
by
examination
with
the
x
rays
when
a
toe
is
affected
amputation
is
the
best
treatment
but
in
the
case
of
a
finger
it
is
rarely
called
for
in
the
case
of
a
metacarpal
or
metatarsal
bone
sub
periosteal
resection
is
the
procedure
of
choice
saving
the
articular
ends
if
possible
illustration
fig
shortening
of
middle
finger
of
adult
the
result
of
tuberculous
dactylitis
in
childhood
syphilitic
disease
syphilitic
affections
of
bone
may
be
met
with
at
any
period
of
the
disease
but
the
graver
forms
occur
in
the
tertiary
stage
of
acquired
and
inherited
syphilis
the
virus
is
carried
by
the
blood
stream
to
all
parts
of
the
skeleton
but
the
local
development
of
the
disease
appears
to
be
influenced
by
a
predisposition
on
the
part
of
individual
bones
syphilitic
diseases
of
bone
are
much
less
common
in
practice
than
those
due
to
pyogenic
and
tuberculous
infectious
and
they
show
a
marked
predilection
for
the
tibia
sternum
and
skull
they
differ
from
tuberculous
affections
in
the
frequency
with
which
they
attack
the
shafts
of
bones
rather
than
the
articular
ends
and
in
the
comparative
rarity
of
joint
complications
evanescent
periostitis
is
met
with
in
acquired
syphilis
during
the
period
of
the
early
skin
eruptions
the
patient
complains
especially
at
night
of
pains
over
the
frontal
bone
ribs
sternum
tibiae
or
ulnae
localised
tenderness
is
elicited
on
pressure
and
there
is
slight
swelling
which
however
rarely
amounts
to
what
may
be
described
as
a
periosteal
node
in
the
later
stages
of
acquired
syphilis
gummatous
periostitis
and
osteomyelitis
occur
and
are
characterised
by
the
formation
in
the
periosteum
and
marrow
of
circumscribed
gummata
or
of
a
diffuse
gummatous
infiltration
the
framework
of
the
bone
is
rarefied
in
the
area
immediately
involved
and
sclerosed
in
the
parts
beyond
if
the
gummatous
tissue
degenerates
and
breaks
down
and
especially
if
the
overlying
skin
is
perforated
and
septic
infection
is
superadded
the
bone
disintegrates
and
exhibits
the
condition
known
as
syphilitic
caries
sometimes
a
portion
of
bone
has
its
blood
supply
so
far
interfered
with
that
it
dies
syphilitic
necrosis
syphilitic
sequestra
are
heavier
and
denser
than
normal
bone
because
sclerosis
usually
precedes
death
of
the
bone
the
bones
especially
affected
by
gummatous
disease
are
the
skull
the
septum
of
the
nose
the
nasal
bones
palate
sternum
femur
tibia
and
the
bones
of
the
forearm
in
the
bones
of
the
skull
gummata
may
form
in
the
peri
cranium
diploe
or
dura
mater
an
isolated
gumma
forms
a
firm
elastic
swelling
shading
off
into
the
surroundings
in
the
macerated
bone
there
is
a
depression
or
an
actual
perforation
of
the
calvaria
multiple
gummata
tend
to
fuse
with
one
another
at
their
margins
giving
the
appearance
of
a
combination
of
circles
these
sometimes
surround
an
area
of
bone
and
cut
it
off
from
its
blood
supply
fig
if
the
overlying
skin
is
destroyed
and
septic
infection
superadded
such
an
isolated
area
of
bone
is
apt
to
die
and
furnish
a
sequestrum
the
separation
of
the
dead
bone
is
extremely
slow
partly
from
the
want
of
vascularity
in
the
sclerosed
bone
round
about
and
partly
from
the
density
of
the
sequestrum
in
exceptional
cases
the
necrosis
involves
the
entire
vertical
plate
of
the
frontal
bone
pus
is
formed
between
the
bone
and
the
dura
suppurative
pachymeningitis
and
this
may
be
followed
by
cerebral
abscess
or
by
pyaemia
gummatous
disease
in
the
wall
of
the
orbit
may
cause
displacement
of
the
eye
and
paralysis
of
the
ocular
muscles
illustration
fig
syphilitic
disease
of
skull
showing
a
sequestrum
in
process
of
separation
on
the
inner
surface
of
the
skull
the
formation
of
gummatous
tissue
may
cause
pressure
on
the
brain
and
give
rise
to
intense
pain
in
the
head
jacksonian
epilepsy
or
paralysis
the
symptoms
varying
with
the
seat
and
extent
of
the
disease
the
cranial
nerves
may
be
pressed
upon
at
the
base
especially
at
their
points
of
exit
and
this
gives
rise
to
symptoms
of
irritation
or
paralysis
in
the
area
of
distribution
of
the
nerves
affected
in
the
septum
of
the
nose
the
nasal
bones
and
the
hard
palate
gummatous
disease
causes
ulceration
which
beginning
in
the
mucous
membrane
spreads
to
the
bones
and
being
complicated
with
septic
infection
leads
to
caries
and
necrosis
in
the
nose
the
disease
is
attended
with
stinking
discharge
ozoena
the
extrusion
of
portions
of
dead
bone
and
subsequently
with
deformity
characterised
by
loss
of
the
bridge
of
the
nose
in
the
palate
it
is
common
to
have
a
perforation
so
that
the
air
escapes
through
the
nose
in
speaking
giving
to
the
voice
a
characteristic
nasal
tone
syphilitic
disease
of
the
tibia
may
be
taken
as
the
type
of
the
affection
as
it
occurs
in
the
long
bones
gummatous
disease
in
the
periosteum
may
be
localised
and
result
in
the
formation
of
a
well
defined
node
or
the
whole
shaft
may
become
the
seat
of
an
irregular
nodular
enlargement
fig
if
the
bone
is
macerated
it
is
found
to
be
heavier
and
bulkier
than
normal
there
is
diffuse
sclerosis
with
obliteration
of
the
medullary
canal
and
the
surface
is
uneven
from
heaping
up
of
new
bone
hyperostosis
fig
if
a
periosteal
gumma
breaks
down
and
invades
the
skin
a
syphilitic
ulcer
is
formed
with
carious
bone
at
the
bottom
a
central
gumma
may
eat
away
the
surrounding
bone
to
such
an
extent
that
the
shaft
undergoes
pathological
fracture
in
the
rare
cases
in
which
it
attacks
the
articular
end
of
a
long
bone
gummatous
disease
may
implicate
the
adjacent
joint
and
give
rise
to
syphilitic
arthritis
illustration
fig
syphilitic
hyperostosis
and
sclerosis
of
tibia
on
section
and
on
surface
view
clinical
features
there
is
severe
boring
pain
as
if
a
gimlet
were
being
driven
into
the
bone
it
is
worst
at
night
preventing
sleep
and
has
been
ascribed
to
compression
of
the
nerves
in
the
narrowed
haversian
canals
the
periosteal
gumma
appears
as
a
smooth
circumscribed
swelling
which
is
soft
and
elastic
in
the
centre
and
firm
at
the
margins
and
shades
off
into
the
surrounding
bone
the
gumma
may
be
completely
absorbed
or
it
may
give
place
to
a
hard
node
in
some
cases
the
gumma
softens
in
the
centre
the
skin
becomes
adherent
thin
and
red
and
finally
gives
way
the
opening
in
the
skin
persists
as
a
sinus
or
develops
into
a
typical
ulcer
with
irregular
crescentic
margins
in
either
case
a
probe
reveals
the
presence
of
carious
bone
or
of
a
sequestrum
the
health
may
be
impaired
as
a
result
of
mixed
infection
and
the
absorption
of
toxins
and
waxy
degeneration
in
the
viscera
may
ultimately
be
induced
a
central
gumma
in
a
long
bone
may
not
reveal
its
presence
until
it
erupts
through
the
shell
and
reaches
the
periosteal
surface
or
invades
an
adjacent
joint
sometimes
the
first
manifestation
is
a
fracture
of
the
bone
produced
by
slight
violence
in
radiograms
the
appearance
of
syphilitic
bones
is
usually
characteristic
when
there
is
hyperostosis
and
sclerosis
the
shaft
appears
denser
and
broader
than
normal
and
the
contour
is
uneven
or
wavy
when
there
is
a
central
gumma
the
shadow
is
interrupted
by
a
rounded
clear
area
like
that
of
a
chondroma
or
myeloma
but
there
is
sclerosis
round
about
diagnosis
the
conditions
most
liable
to
be
mistaken
for
syphilitic
disease
of
bone
are
chronic
staphylococcal
osteomyelitis
tuberculosis
and
sarcoma
and
the
diagnosis
is
to
be
made
by
the
history
and
progress
of
the
disease
the
result
of
examination
with
the
x
rays
and
the
results
of
specific
tests
and
treatment
treatment
the
general
health
is
to
be
improved
by
open
air
by
nourishing
food
and
by
the
administration
of
cod
liver
oil
iron
and
arsenic
anti
syphilitic
remedies
should
be
given
and
if
they
are
administered
before
there
is
any
destruction
of
tissue
the
benefit
derived
from
them
is
usually
marked
radiograms
show
the
rapid
absorption
of
the
new
bone
both
on
the
surface
and
in
the
marrow
and
are
of
value
in
establishing
the
therapeutic
diagnosis
in
certain
cases
and
particularly
when
there
are
destructive
changes
in
the
bone
complicated
with
pyogenic
infection
specific
remedies
have
little
effect
in
cases
of
persistent
or
relapsing
gummatous
disease
with
ulceration
of
skin
it
is
often
necessary
to
remove
the
diseased
soft
parts
with
the
sharp
spoon
and
scissors
and
to
gouge
or
chisel
away
the
unhealthy
bone
on
the
same
lines
as
in
tuberculous
disease
when
hyperostosis
and
sclerosis
of
the
bone
is
attended
with
severe
pain
which
does
not
yield
to
blistering
the
periosteum
may
be
incised
and
the
sclerosed
bone
perforated
with
a
drill
or
trephine
lesions
of
bone
in
inherited
syphilis
craniotabes
in
which
the
flat
bones
of
the
skull
undergo
absorption
in
patches
was
formerly
regarded
as
syphilitic
but
it
is
now
known
to
result
from
prolonged
malnutrition
from
any
cause
bossing
of
the
skull
resulting
in
the
formation
of
parrot
s
nodes
is
also
being
withdrawn
from
the
category
of
syphilitic
affections
the
lesions
in
infancy
epiphysitis
bossing
of
the
skull
and
craniotabes
have
been
referred
to
in
the
chapter
on
inherited
syphilis
epiphysitis
or
syphilitic
perichondritis
the
first
of
these
terms
is
misleading
because
the
lesion
involves
the
ossifying
junction
and
the
shaft
of
the
bone
and
the
epiphysis
only
indirectly
the
young
bone
is
replaced
by
granulation
tissue
so
that
large
clear
areas
are
seen
with
the
x
rays
the
symptoms
are
referred
to
the
joint
because
it
is
there
that
the
muscles
are
inserted
and
drag
on
the
perichondrium
when
movement
occurs
swelling
is
most
marked
in
the
vicinity
of
the
joint
and
it
may
be
added
to
by
effusion
into
the
synovial
cavity
the
baby
usually
under
six
months
is
noticed
to
be
feverish
and
fretful
and
to
cry
when
touched
the
mother
discovers
that
the
pain
is
caused
by
moving
a
particular
limb
usually
the
arm
as
the
humerus
radius
and
ulna
are
the
bones
most
commonly
affected
the
limb
moreover
hangs
useless
at
the
side
as
if
paralysed
and
the
condition
was
formerly
described
as
syphilitic
pseudo
paralysis
the
lesions
met
with
later
correspond
to
those
of
the
tertiary
period
of
the
acquired
disease
but
as
they
affect
bones
which
are
still
actively
growing
the
effects
are
more
striking
gummatous
disease
may
come
and
go
over
periods
of
many
years
with
the
result
that
the
external
appearance
and
architectural
arrangement
of
a
long
bone
come
to
be
profoundly
altered
in
the
tibia
for
example
the
shaft
is
bowed
forward
in
a
gentle
curve
which
is
compared
to
the
curve
of
a
sabre
sabre
blade
deformity
fig
the
diffuse
thickening
all
round
the
bone
obscures
the
sharp
margins
so
that
the
bone
becomes
circular
in
section
and
the
anterior
and
mesial
edges
are
blunted
and
the
comparison
to
a
cucumber
is
deserved
in
some
cases
the
tibia
is
actually
increased
in
length
as
well
as
in
girth
illustration
fig
sabre
blade
deformity
of
left
tibia
in
inherited
syphilis
from
a
photograph
lent
by
sir
george
t
beatson
the
contrast
between
the
grossly
enlarged
and
misshapen
tibia
and
the
normal
or
even
attenuated
fibula
is
a
striking
one
treatment
is
carried
out
on
lines
similar
to
those
recommended
in
the
acquired
disease
when
curving
of
the
tibia
causes
disability
in
walking
the
bone
may
be
straightened
by
a
cuneiform
resection
syphilitic
dactylitis
is
met
with
chiefly
in
children
it
may
affect
any
of
the
fingers
or
toes
but
is
commonest
in
the
first
phalanx
of
the
index
finger
or
of
the
thumb
several
fingers
may
be
attacked
at
the
same
time
or
in
succession
the
lesion
consists
in
a
gummatous
infiltration
of
the
soft
parts
surrounding
the
phalanx
or
a
gummatous
osteomyelitis
but
there
is
practically
no
tendency
to
break
down
and
discharge
or
to
the
formation
of
a
sequestrum
as
is
so
common
in
tuberculous
dactylitis
the
finger
becomes
the
seat
of
a
swelling
which
is
more
evident
on
the
dorsal
aspect
and
according
to
the
distribution
and
extent
of
the
disease
it
is
acorn
shaped
fusiform
or
cylindrical
it
is
firm
and
elastic
and
usually
painless
the
movements
are
impaired
especially
if
the
joints
are
involved
in
its
early
stages
the
disease
is
amenable
to
anti
syphilitic
treatment
and
complete
recovery
is
the
rule
hydatid
disease
this
rare
disease
results
from
the
lodgment
of
the
embryos
of
the
taenia
echinoccus
which
are
conveyed
to
the
marrow
by
the
blood
stream
the
cysts
are
small
usually
about
the
size
of
a
pin
head
and
they
are
present
in
enormous
numbers
scattered
throughout
the
marrow
the
parts
of
the
skeleton
most
often
affected
are
the
articular
ends
of
the
long
bones
the
bodies
of
the
vertebrae
and
the
pelvis
as
the
cysts
increase
in
number
and
in
size
the
framework
of
the
bone
is
gradually
absorbed
and
there
result
excavations
or
cavities
the
marrow
and
spongy
bone
first
disappear
the
compact
tissue
then
becomes
thin
and
pathological
fracture
may
result
the
bone
becomes
expanded
and
the
cysts
may
escape
through
perforations
into
the
surrounding
cellular
tissue
and
when
thus
freed
from
confinement
may
attain
considerable
dimensions
suppuration
from
superadded
pyogenic
infection
may
be
attended
with
extensive
necrosis
and
lead
to
disorganisation
of
the
adjacent
joint
clinical
features
the
patient
complains
of
deep
seated
pains
in
superficial
bones
such
as
the
tibia
there
is
enlargement
and
it
may
be
possible
to
recognise
egg
shell
crackling
or
unequal
consistence
of
the
bone
which
is
hard
in
some
parts
and
doughy
and
elastic
in
others
the
disease
may
pursue
an
indolent
course
during
months
or
years
until
some
complication
occurs
such
as
suppuration
or
fracture
with
the
occurrence
of
suppuration
the
disease
becomes
more
active
and
abscesses
may
form
in
the
soft
parts
and
in
the
adjacent
joint
in
the
vertebral
column
hydatids
give
rise
to
angular
deformity
and
paraplegia
in
the
pelvis
there
is
usually
great
enlargement
of
the
bones
and
when
suppuration
occurs
it
is
apt
to
infect
the
hip
joint
and
to
terminate
fatally
examination
with
the
x
rays
shows
the
characteristic
excavations
of
the
bone
caused
by
the
cysts
the
disease
is
liable
to
be
mistaken
for
central
tumour
gumma
tuberculosis
or
abscess
of
bone
the
treatment
consists
in
thorough
eradication
of
the
parasite
by
operation
the
bone
is
laid
open
and
scraped
or
resected
according
to
the
extent
of
the
disease
and
the
raw
surfaces
swabbed
with
per
cent
formalin
in
advanced
cases
complicated
with
spontaneous
fracture
or
with
suppuration
amputation
affords
the
best
chance
of
recovery
the
lesions
in
the
bones
resulting
from
actinomycosis
and
from
mycetoma
have
been
described
with
these
diseases
constitutional
diseases
attended
with
lesions
in
the
bones
these
include
rickets
scurvy
rickets
osteomalacia
ostitis
deformans
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
fragilitas
ossium
and
diseases
of
the
nervous
system
rickets
rickets
or
rachitis
is
a
constitutional
disease
associated
with
disturbance
of
nutrition
and
attended
with
changes
in
the
skeleton
the
disease
is
most
common
and
most
severe
among
the
children
of
the
poorer
classes
in
large
cities
who
are
improperly
fed
and
are
brought
up
in
unhealthy
surroundings
there
is
evidence
that
the
most
important
factors
in
the
causation
of
rickets
are
ill
health
of
the
mother
during
pregnancy
and
the
administration
to
the
child
after
its
birth
of
food
which
is
defective
in
animal
fat
proteids
and
salts
of
lime
or
which
contains
these
in
such
a
form
that
they
are
not
readily
assimilated
the
occurrence
of
the
disease
is
favoured
and
its
features
are
aggravated
by
imperfect
oxygenation
of
the
blood
as
the
result
of
a
deficiency
of
fresh
air
and
sunlight
want
of
exercise
and
by
other
conditions
which
prevail
in
the
slums
of
large
towns
pathological
anatomy
the
most
striking
feature
is
the
softness
malacia
of
the
bones
due
to
excessive
absorption
of
osseous
tissue
and
the
formation
of
an
imperfectly
calcified
tissue
at
the
sites
of
ossification
the
affected
bones
lose
their
rigidity
so
that
they
are
bent
under
the
weight
of
the
body
by
the
traction
of
muscles
and
by
other
mechanical
forces
the
periosteum
is
thick
and
vascular
and
when
detached
carries
with
it
plates
and
spicules
of
soft
porous
bone
the
new
bone
may
be
so
abundant
that
it
forms
a
thick
crust
on
the
surface
and
in
the
flat
bones
of
the
skull
this
may
be
heaped
up
in
the
form
of
bosses
or
ridges
resembling
those
ascribed
to
inherited
syphilis
in
the
epiphysial
cartilages
and
at
the
ossifying
junctions
all
the
processes
concerned
in
ossification
excepting
the
deposition
of
lime
salts
occur
to
an
exaggerated
degree
the
cartilage
of
the
epiphysial
disc
proliferates
actively
and
irregularly
so
that
it
becomes
softer
thicker
and
wider
and
gives
rise
to
a
visible
swelling
best
seen
at
the
lower
end
of
the
radius
and
lower
end
of
the
tibia
and
at
the
costo
chondral
junctions
where
the
series
of
beaded
swellings
is
known
as
the
rickety
rosary
the
ossifying
zone
is
increased
in
depth
the
marrow
is
abnormally
vascular
and
the
new
bone
that
is
formed
is
imperfectly
calcified
the
result
is
that
the
bones
may
never
attain
their
normal
length
and
they
remain
stunted
throughout
life
as
in
rickety
dwarfs
fig
or
the
shafts
may
grow
unequally
and
come
to
deviate
from
their
normal
axes
as
in
knock
knee
and
bow
knee
illustration
fig
skeleton
of
rickety
dwarf
known
as
bowed
joseph
leader
of
the
meal
riots
in
edinburgh
who
died
in
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
these
changes
are
well
brought
out
in
skiagrams
instead
of
the
well
defined
narrow
line
which
represents
the
epiphysial
cartilage
there
is
an
ill
defined
blurred
zone
of
considerable
depth
in
the
shafts
of
the
long
bones
owing
to
the
excessive
absorption
of
bone
the
cortex
becomes
porous
the
spongy
bone
is
rarefied
and
the
bones
readily
bend
or
break
under
mechanical
influences
when
the
disease
is
arrested
a
process
of
repair
sets
in
which
often
results
in
the
bones
becoming
denser
and
heavier
than
normal
in
the
flat
bones
of
the
skull
the
absorption
may
result
in
the
entire
disappearance
of
areas
of
bone
leaving
a
membrane
which
dimples
like
thin
cardboard
under
the
pressure
of
the
finger
a
condition
known
as
craniotabes
changes
in
the
skeleton
before
the
child
is
able
to
walk
the
fontanelles
remain
open
until
the
end
of
the
second
year
or
longer
and
the
frontal
and
parietal
eminences
are
unduly
prominent
there
is
sometimes
hydrocephalus
and
the
head
is
characteristically
enlarged
the
jaws
are
altered
so
that
while
the
upper
jaw
is
contracted
into
the
shape
of
a
v
the
lower
jaw
is
square
instead
of
rounded
in
outline
and
the
teeth
do
not
oppose
one
another
in
the
thorax
the
chief
feature
may
be
the
beading
at
the
costo
chondral
junctions
principally
of
the
fifth
and
sixth
ribs
or
its
walls
may
be
contracted
particularly
if
respiration
is
interfered
with
as
a
result
of
bronchial
catarrh
or
adenoids
the
contraction
may
take
the
form
of
a
vertical
groove
on
each
side
or
of
a
horizontal
groove
at
the
level
of
the
upper
end
of
the
xiphi
sternum
when
the
sternum
and
cartilages
form
a
projection
in
front
the
deformity
is
known
as
pigeon
breast
the
spine
may
be
curved
backwards
kyphosis
throughout
its
whole
extent
or
only
in
one
part
or
it
may
be
curved
to
one
side
scoliosis
in
the
limbs
the
prominent
features
are
the
deficient
growth
in
length
of
the
long
bones
the
enlargements
at
the
epiphysial
junctions
and
the
bending
and
occasional
greenstick
fracture
of
the
shafts
the
degree
of
enlargement
of
the
epiphysial
junctions
is
directly
proportionate
to
the
amount
of
movement
to
which
the
bone
is
subjected
john
thomson
the
curves
at
this
stage
depend
on
the
attitude
of
the
child
while
sitting
or
being
carried
for
example
the
arm
bones
become
bent
in
children
who
paddle
about
the
floor
with
the
aid
of
their
arms
and
in
a
child
who
lies
on
its
back
with
the
lower
limbs
everted
the
weight
of
the
limb
may
lead
to
curvature
of
the
neck
of
the
femur
coxa
vara
the
clavicle
or
humerus
may
sustain
greenstick
fracture
from
the
child
being
lifted
by
the
arms
the
femur
by
a
fall
from
the
extreme
laxity
of
the
ligaments
the
joints
can
be
moved
beyond
the
normal
limits
and
the
child
is
often
observed
to
twist
its
limbs
into
abnormal
attitudes
in
children
who
have
walked
in
these
children
the
most
important
deformities
occur
in
the
spine
pelvis
and
lower
extremities
and
result
for
the
most
part
from
yielding
of
the
softened
bones
under
the
weight
of
the
body
scoliosis
is
the
usual
type
of
spinal
curvature
and
in
extreme
cases
it
may
lead
to
a
pronounced
form
of
hump
back
the
pelvis
may
remain
small
justo
minor
pelvis
or
it
may
be
contracted
in
the
sagittal
plane
flat
pelvis
when
the
bones
are
unusually
soft
the
acetabular
portions
are
pushed
inwards
by
the
femora
bearing
the
weight
of
the
body
and
the
pelvis
assumes
the
shape
of
a
trefoil
as
in
the
malacia
of
women
the
shaft
of
the
femur
is
curved
forwards
and
laterally
the
bones
of
the
leg
laterally
as
in
bow
leg
or
forwards
or
forwards
and
laterally
just
above
the
ankle
the
deformities
at
the
knee
genu
valgum
genu
varum
and
genu
recurvatum
and
at
the
hip
coxa
vara
will
be
described
in
the
volume
dealing
with
the
extremities
the
majority
of
cases
seen
in
surgical
practice
suffer
from
the
deformities
resulting
from
rickets
rather
than
from
the
active
disease
the
examination
of
a
large
series
of
children
at
different
ages
shows
that
the
deformities
become
less
and
less
frequent
with
each
year
those
who
recover
may
ultimately
show
no
trace
of
rickets
and
this
is
especially
true
of
children
who
grow
at
the
average
rate
in
those
however
in
whom
growth
is
retarded
especially
from
the
fifth
to
the
seventh
year
the
deformities
are
apt
to
be
permanent
it
may
be
noted
that
the
scoliosis
due
to
rickets
has
little
tendency
towards
recovery
treatment
the
treatment
of
the
disease
consists
in
regulating
the
diet
improving
the
surroundings
and
preventing
deformity
phosphorus
in
doses
of
th
grain
may
be
given
dissolved
in
cod
liver
oil
and
preparations
of
iron
and
lime
may
be
added
with
advantage
to
avoid
those
postures
which
predispose
to
deformities
the
child
should
lie
as
much
as
possible
in
the
well
to
do
classes
this
is
readily
accomplished
by
the
aid
of
a
nurse
and
the
use
of
a
perambulator
in
hospital
out
patients
the
child
is
kept
off
its
feet
by
the
use
of
a
light
wooden
splint
applied
to
the
lateral
aspect
of
each
lower
extremity
and
extending
from
the
pelvis
to
inches
beyond
the
sole
when
deformities
are
already
present
the
treatment
depends
upon
whether
or
not
there
is
any
prospect
of
the
bone
straightening
naturally
under
five
years
of
age
this
may
as
a
rule
be
confidently
expected
the
child
should
be
kept
off
its
feet
and
the
limbs
bathed
and
massaged
in
children
of
five
or
six
and
upwards
the
prospect
of
natural
straightening
is
a
diminishing
one
and
it
is
more
satisfactory
to
correct
the
deformity
by
operation
in
rickety
curvature
of
the
spine
the
child
should
lie
on
a
firm
mattress
or
to
allow
of
its
being
taken
into
the
open
air
upon
a
double
thomas
splint
extending
from
the
occiput
to
the
heels
the
muscles
acting
on
the
trunk
should
be
braced
up
by
massage
and
appropriate
exercises
late
rickets
or
rachitis
adolescentium
is
met
with
at
any
age
from
nine
to
seventeen
and
is
generally
believed
to
be
due
to
a
recrudescence
of
rickets
which
had
been
present
in
childhood
the
disease
is
not
attended
with
any
disturbance
of
the
general
health
the
pathological
changes
are
the
same
as
in
infantile
rickets
but
are
for
the
most
part
confined
to
the
ossifying
junctions
especially
those
which
are
most
active
during
adolescence
for
example
at
the
knee
joint
the
patient
is
easily
tired
complains
of
pain
in
the
bones
and
unless
care
is
taken
deformity
is
liable
to
ensue
there
can
be
no
doubt
that
adolescent
rickets
plays
an
important
part
in
the
production
of
the
deformities
which
occur
at
or
near
puberty
especially
knock
knee
and
bow
knee
scurvy
rickets
or
infantile
scurvy
this
disease
described
by
barlow
and
cheadle
is
met
with
in
infants
under
two
years
who
have
been
brought
up
upon
sterilised
or
condensed
milk
and
other
proprietary
foods
and
is
most
common
in
the
well
to
do
classes
the
haemorrhages
which
are
so
characteristic
of
the
disease
are
usually
preceded
for
some
weeks
by
a
cachectic
condition
with
listlessness
and
debility
and
disinclination
for
movement
very
commonly
the
child
ceases
to
move
one
of
his
lower
limbs
pseudo
paralysis
and
screams
if
it
is
touched
a
swelling
is
found
over
one
of
the
bones
usually
the
femur
accompanied
by
exquisite
tenderness
the
skin
is
tense
and
shiny
and
there
may
be
some
oedema
these
symptoms
are
due
to
a
sub
periosteal
haemorrhage
and
associated
with
this
there
may
be
crepitus
from
separation
of
an
epiphysis
rarely
from
fracture
of
the
shaft
of
the
bone
x
ray
photographs
show
enlargement
of
the
bone
the
periosteum
being
raised
from
the
shaft
and
new
bone
formed
in
relation
to
it
haemorrhages
also
occur
into
the
skin
presenting
the
appearance
of
bruises
into
the
orbit
and
conjunctiva
and
from
the
mucous
membranes
the
treatment
consists
in
correcting
the
errors
in
diet
the
infant
should
have
a
wet
nurse
or
a
plentiful
supply
of
cow
s
milk
in
its
natural
state
anti
scorbutics
in
the
form
of
orange
lemon
or
grape
juice
and
of
potatoes
bruised
down
in
milk
may
be
given
osteomalacia
the
term
osteomalacia
includes
a
group
of
conditions
closely
allied
to
rickets
in
which
the
bones
of
adults
become
soft
and
yielding
so
that
they
are
unduly
liable
to
bend
or
break
one
form
occurs
in
pregnant
and
puerperal
women
affecting
most
commonly
the
pelvis
and
lumbar
vertebrae
but
sometimes
the
entire
skeleton
the
lime
salts
are
absorbed
the
bones
lose
their
rigidity
and
bend
under
the
weight
of
the
body
and
other
mechanical
influences
with
the
result
that
gross
deformities
are
produced
particularly
in
the
pelvis
the
lumbar
spine
and
the
hip
joints
neuropathic
forms
occur
in
certain
chronic
diseases
of
the
brain
and
cord
in
some
cases
the
bones
lose
their
lime
salts
and
bend
in
others
they
become
brittle
osteomalacia
associated
with
new
growths
in
the
skeleton
when
secondary
cancer
is
widely
distributed
throughout
the
skeleton
it
is
associated
with
softening
of
the
bones
as
a
result
of
which
they
readily
bend
or
break
and
after
death
are
easily
cut
with
a
knife
in
the
disease
known
as
multiple
myeloma
the
interior
of
the
ribs
sternum
and
bodies
of
the
vertebrae
is
occupied
by
a
reddish
gelatinous
pulp
the
structure
of
which
resembles
sarcoma
the
bones
are
reduced
to
a
mere
shell
and
may
break
on
the
slightest
pressure
the
urine
contains
albumose
a
substance
resembling
albumen
but
coagulating
at
a
comparatively
low
temperature
o
f
and
the
coagulum
is
re
dissolved
on
boiling
and
it
is
readily
precipitated
by
hydrochloric
acid
bence
jones
ostitis
deformans
paget
s
disease
of
bone
this
rare
disease
was
first
described
by
sir
james
paget
in
in
the
early
stages
the
marrow
is
transformed
into
a
vascular
connective
tissue
its
bone
eating
functions
are
exaggerated
and
the
framework
of
the
bone
becomes
rarefied
so
that
it
bends
under
pressure
as
in
osteomalacia
in
course
of
time
however
new
bone
is
formed
in
great
abundance
it
is
at
first
devoid
of
lime
salts
but
later
becomes
calcified
so
that
the
bones
regain
their
rigidity
this
formation
of
new
bone
is
much
in
excess
of
the
normal
the
bones
become
large
and
bulky
their
surfaces
rough
and
uneven
their
texture
sclerosed
in
parts
and
the
medullary
canal
is
frequently
obliterated
these
changes
are
well
brought
out
in
x
ray
photographs
the
curving
of
the
long
bones
which
is
such
a
striking
feature
of
the
disease
may
be
associated
with
actual
lengthening
and
the
changes
are
sometimes
remarkably
symmetrical
fig
the
bones
forming
the
cranium
may
be
enormously
thickened
the
sutures
are
obliterated
the
distinction
into
tables
and
diploe
is
lost
and
while
the
general
texture
is
finely
porous
there
may
be
areas
as
dense
as
ivory
fig
illustration
fig
changes
in
the
skull
resulting
from
ostitis
deformans
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
clinical
features
the
disease
is
usually
met
with
in
persons
over
fifty
years
of
age
it
is
insidious
in
its
onset
and
the
patient
s
attention
may
be
first
attracted
by
the
occurrence
of
vague
pains
in
the
back
or
limbs
by
the
enlargement
and
bending
of
such
bones
as
the
tibia
or
femur
or
by
a
gradual
increase
in
the
size
of
the
head
necessitating
the
wearing
of
larger
hats
when
the
condition
is
fully
developed
the
attitude
and
general
appearance
are
eminently
characteristic
the
height
is
diminished
and
owing
to
the
curving
of
the
lower
limbs
and
spine
the
arms
appear
unnaturally
long
the
head
and
upper
part
of
the
spine
are
bent
forwards
the
legs
are
held
apart
slightly
flexed
at
the
knees
and
are
rotated
out
as
well
as
curved
the
whole
appearance
suggests
that
of
one
of
the
large
anthropoid
apes
the
muscles
of
the
limbs
may
waste
to
such
an
extent
as
to
leave
the
large
curved
misshapen
bones
covered
only
by
the
skin
fig
in
the
majority
of
cases
the
bones
of
the
lower
extremities
are
much
earlier
and
more
severely
affected
than
those
of
the
upper
extremity
but
the
capacity
of
walking
is
usually
maintained
even
in
the
presence
of
great
deformity
in
a
case
observed
by
byrom
bramwell
the
patient
suffered
from
a
succession
of
fractures
over
a
period
of
years
illustration
fig
cadaver
illustrating
the
alterations
in
the
lower
limbs
resulting
from
ostitis
deformans
the
disease
may
last
for
an
indefinite
period
the
general
health
remaining
long
unaffected
in
a
considerable
number
of
the
recorded
cases
one
of
the
bones
became
the
seat
of
sarcoma
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
this
comparatively
rare
disease
which
was
first
described
by
recklinghausen
presents
many
interesting
features
because
of
its
causing
deformities
of
the
bones
and
an
undue
liability
to
fracture
and
being
chiefly
met
with
in
adolescents
it
is
regarded
by
some
authors
as
a
juvenile
form
of
paget
s
disease
it
may
be
diffused
throughout
the
skeleton
we
have
seen
it
in
the
skull
and
in
the
bones
of
the
extremities
or
it
may
be
confined
to
a
single
bone
usually
the
femur
or
what
is
more
remarkable
the
condition
may
affect
a
portion
only
of
the
shaft
of
a
long
bone
and
be
sharply
defined
from
the
normal
bone
in
contact
with
it
illustration
fig
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
affecting
femora
in
a
man
aet
the
curving
of
the
bones
is
due
to
multiple
fractures
on
longitudinal
section
of
a
long
bone
during
the
active
stage
of
the
disease
the
marrow
is
seen
to
be
replaced
by
a
vascular
young
connective
tissue
which
encroaches
on
the
surrounding
spongy
bone
reducing
it
to
the
slenderest
proportions
the
formation
of
bone
from
the
periosteum
does
not
keep
pace
with
the
absorption
and
replacement
going
on
in
the
interior
and
the
cortex
may
be
reduced
to
a
thin
shell
of
imperfectly
calcified
bone
which
can
be
cut
with
a
knife
the
young
connective
tissue
which
replaces
the
marrow
is
not
unlike
that
seen
in
osteomalacia
it
is
highly
vascular
and
may
show
haemorrhages
of
various
date
there
are
abundant
giant
cells
of
the
myeloma
type
and
degeneration
and
liquefaction
of
tissue
may
result
in
the
formation
of
cysts
which
when
they
constitute
a
prominent
feature
are
responsible
for
the
name
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
cystica
sometimes
applied
to
the
condition
it
would
appear
that
most
of
the
recorded
cases
of
cysts
of
bone
owe
their
origin
to
this
disease
while
the
abundance
of
giant
cells
with
occasional
islands
of
cartilage
in
the
wall
of
such
cysts
is
responsible
for
the
view
formerly
held
that
they
owed
their
origin
to
the
liquefaction
of
a
solid
tumour
such
as
a
myeloma
a
chondroma
or
even
a
sarcoma
although
the
tissue
elements
in
this
disease
resemble
those
of
a
new
growth
arising
in
the
marrow
they
differ
in
their
arrangement
and
in
their
method
of
growth
there
is
no
tendency
to
erupt
through
the
cortex
of
the
bone
to
invade
the
soft
parts
or
to
give
rise
to
secondary
growths
clinical
features
the
onset
of
the
disease
is
insidious
and
attention
is
usually
first
directed
to
it
by
the
occurrence
of
fracture
of
the
shaft
of
one
of
the
long
bones
usually
the
femur
from
violence
that
would
be
insufficient
to
break
a
healthy
bone
apart
from
fracture
the
great
increase
in
the
size
of
one
of
the
long
bones
and
its
uneven
contour
are
sufficiently
remarkable
to
suggest
examination
with
the
x
rays
by
means
of
which
the
condition
is
at
once
recognised
a
systematic
examination
of
the
other
long
bones
will
often
reveal
the
presence
of
the
disease
at
a
stage
before
the
bone
is
altered
externally
symmetrical
bossing
of
the
skull
was
present
in
the
case
shown
in
figs
and
and
there
were
also
scattered
patches
of
brown
pigmentation
of
the
skin
of
the
face
neck
and
trunk
similar
to
those
met
with
in
generalised
neuro
fibromatosis
apart
from
fracture
the
disease
is
recognised
by
the
thickening
and
usually
also
by
the
curving
of
the
shafts
of
the
long
bones
it
is
easy
to
understand
the
curvature
of
bones
that
have
passed
through
a
soft
stage
and
also
of
those
that
have
been
broken
and
badly
united
but
it
is
difficult
to
account
for
the
curvatures
that
have
no
such
cause
for
example
we
have
seen
marked
curve
of
the
radius
in
a
forearm
of
which
the
ulna
was
quite
straight
the
curvature
probably
resulted
from
exaggerated
growth
in
length
illustration
fig
radiogram
of
upper
end
of
femur
showing
appearances
in
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
the
x
ray
appearances
vary
with
the
stage
of
the
malady
not
estimated
in
time
for
the
condition
is
chronic
and
may
become
stationary
but
according
to
whether
it
is
progressive
or
undergoing
repair
the
shadow
of
the
bone
presents
a
poor
contrast
to
the
soft
parts
and
no
trace
of
its
original
architecture
in
extreme
cases
the
shadow
of
the
femur
resembles
an
unevenly
filled
sausage
fig
there
is
no
cortical
layer
the
interior
shows
no
trabecular
structure
and
some
of
the
many
clear
areas
are
probably
cysts
the
condition
extends
right
up
to
the
articular
cartilage
or
in
the
case
of
adolescent
bones
up
to
the
epiphysial
cartilage
prognosis
the
condition
does
not
appear
to
affect
the
general
health
the
future
is
concerned
with
the
local
conditions
and
especially
in
the
case
of
the
femur
with
its
liability
to
fracture
so
far
as
we
know
there
is
no
time
limit
to
this
treatment
is
confined
to
protecting
the
affected
bone
usually
the
femur
from
injury
operative
treatment
may
be
required
for
lameness
due
to
a
badly
united
fracture
neuropathic
atrophy
of
bone
the
conditions
included
under
this
heading
occur
in
association
with
diseases
of
the
nervous
system
most
importance
attaches
to
the
fragility
of
the
bones
met
with
in
general
paralysis
of
the
insane
locomotor
ataxia
and
other
chronic
diseases
of
the
brain
and
spinal
cord
the
bones
are
liable
to
be
fractured
by
forces
which
would
be
insufficient
to
break
a
healthy
bone
in
locomotor
ataxia
the
fractures
affect
especially
the
bones
of
the
lower
extremity
and
may
occur
before
there
are
any
definite
nerve
symptoms
but
they
are
more
often
met
with
in
the
ataxic
stage
when
the
abrupt
and
uncontrolled
movements
of
the
limbs
may
play
a
part
in
their
causation
they
may
be
unattended
with
pain
and
may
fail
to
unite
when
repair
does
take
place
it
is
sometimes
attended
with
an
excessive
formation
of
callus
joint
lesions
of
the
nature
of
charcot
s
disease
may
occur
simultaneously
with
the
alterations
in
the
bones
in
syringomyelia
pathological
fracture
is
not
so
frequent
as
in
locomotor
ataxia
it
is
more
likely
to
occur
in
the
bones
of
the
upper
extremity
and
especially
in
the
humerus
in
some
cases
of
epilepsy
the
bones
break
when
the
patient
falls
in
a
fit
and
there
is
usually
an
exaggerated
amount
of
comminution
in
these
affections
the
bones
present
no
histological
or
chemical
alterations
and
the
x
ray
shadow
does
not
differ
from
the
normal
it
is
maintained
therefore
that
the
disposition
to
fracture
does
not
depend
upon
a
fragility
of
the
bone
but
on
the
loss
of
the
muscular
sense
and
of
common
sensation
in
the
bones
as
a
result
of
which
there
is
an
inability
properly
to
throw
the
muscles
into
action
and
dispose
the
limbs
so
as
to
place
them
under
the
most
favourable
conditions
to
meet
external
violence
osteogenesis
imperfecta
fragilitas
ossium
or
congenital
osteopsathyrosis
these
terms
are
used
to
describe
a
condition
in
which
an
undue
fragility
of
the
bones
dates
from
intra
uterine
life
it
may
occur
in
several
members
of
the
same
family
in
severe
cases
intra
uterine
fractures
occur
and
during
parturition
fresh
fractures
are
almost
sure
to
be
produced
so
that
at
birth
there
is
a
combination
of
recent
fractures
and
old
fractures
united
and
partly
united
with
bendings
and
thickenings
of
the
bones
large
areas
of
the
cranial
vault
may
remain
membranous
after
birth
the
predisposition
to
fracture
continues
the
bones
are
easily
broken
the
fractures
are
attended
with
little
or
no
pain
the
crepitus
is
soft
and
although
union
may
take
place
it
may
be
delayed
and
be
attended
with
excess
of
callus
cases
have
been
observed
in
which
a
child
has
sustained
over
a
hundred
fractures
the
bones
show
a
feeble
shadow
with
the
x
rays
and
appear
thin
and
atrophied
the
medullary
canal
is
increased
at
the
expense
of
the
cortex
in
young
infants
in
whom
multiple
fractures
occur
the
prognosis
as
to
life
is
unfavourable
and
no
satisfactory
treatment
of
the
disease
has
been
formulated
if
the
patient
survives
the
tendency
to
fracture
gradually
disappears
hypertrophic
pulmonary
osteo
arthropathy
this
condition
which
was
described
by
marie
in
is
secondary
to
disease
in
the
chest
such
as
chronic
phthisis
empyema
bronchiectasis
or
sarcoma
of
the
lung
there
is
symmetrical
enlargement
and
deformity
of
the
hands
and
feet
the
shafts
of
the
bones
are
thickened
and
the
soft
tissues
of
the
terminal
segments
of
the
digits
hypertrophied
the
fingers
come
to
resemble
drum
sticks
and
the
thumb
the
clapper
of
a
bell
the
nails
are
convex
and
incurved
at
their
free
ends
suggesting
a
resemblance
to
the
beak
of
a
parrot
there
is
also
enlargement
of
the
lower
ends
of
the
bones
of
the
forearm
and
leg
and
effusion
into
the
wrist
and
ankle
joints
skiagrams
of
the
hands
and
feet
show
a
deposit
of
new
bone
along
the
shafts
of
the
phalanges
tumours
of
bone
new
growths
which
originate
in
the
skeleton
are
spoken
of
as
primary
tumours
those
which
invade
the
bones
either
by
metastasis
from
other
parts
of
the
body
or
by
spread
from
adjacent
tissues
as
secondary
a
tumour
of
bone
may
grow
from
the
cellular
elements
of
the
periosteum
the
marrow
or
the
epiphysial
cartilage
primary
tumours
are
of
the
connective
tissue
type
and
are
usually
solitary
although
certain
forms
such
as
the
chondroma
may
be
multiple
from
the
outset
periosteal
tumours
are
at
first
situated
on
one
side
of
the
bone
but
as
they
grow
they
tend
to
surround
it
completely
innocent
periosteal
tumours
retain
the
outer
fibrous
layer
as
a
capsule
malignant
tumours
tend
to
perforate
the
periosteal
capsule
and
invade
the
soft
parts
central
or
medullary
tumours
as
they
increase
in
size
replace
the
surrounding
bone
and
simultaneously
new
bone
is
formed
on
the
surface
as
this
is
in
its
turn
absorbed
further
bone
is
formed
beneath
the
periosteum
so
that
in
time
the
bone
is
increased
in
girth
and
is
said
to
be
expanded
by
the
growth
in
its
interior
primary
tumours
osteoma
when
the
tumour
projects
from
the
surface
of
a
bone
it
is
called
an
exostosis
when
growing
from
bones
developed
in
membrane
such
as
the
flat
bones
of
the
skull
it
is
usually
dense
like
ivory
and
the
term
ivory
exostosis
is
employed
when
derived
from
hyaline
cartilage
for
example
at
the
ends
of
the
long
bones
it
is
known
as
a
cartilaginous
exostosis
this
is
invested
with
a
cap
of
cartilage
from
which
it
continues
to
grow
until
the
skeleton
attains
maturity
an
exostosis
forms
a
rounded
or
mushroom
shaped
tumour
of
limited
size
which
may
be
either
sessile
or
pedunculated
and
its
surface
is
smooth
or
nodulated
figs
and
a
cartilaginous
exostosis
in
the
vicinity
of
a
joint
may
be
invested
with
a
synovial
sac
or
bursa
the
so
called
exostosis
bursata
the
bursa
may
be
derived
from
the
synovial
membrane
of
the
adjacent
joint
with
which
its
cavity
sometimes
communicates
or
it
may
be
of
adventitious
origin
when
it
is
the
seat
of
bursitis
and
becomes
distended
with
fluid
it
may
mask
the
underlying
exostosis
which
then
requires
a
radiogram
for
its
demonstration
illustration
fig
radiogram
of
right
knee
showing
multiple
exostoses
clinically
the
osteoma
forms
a
hard
indolent
tumour
attached
to
a
bone
the
symptoms
to
which
it
gives
rise
depend
on
its
situation
in
the
vicinity
of
a
joint
it
may
interfere
with
movement
on
the
medial
side
of
the
knee
it
may
incapacitate
the
patient
from
riding
when
growing
from
the
dorsum
of
the
terminal
phalanx
of
the
great
toe
subungual
exostosis
it
displaces
the
nail
and
may
project
through
its
matrix
at
the
point
of
the
toe
while
the
soft
parts
over
it
may
be
ulcerated
from
pressure
fig
it
incapacitates
the
patient
from
wearing
a
boot
when
it
presses
on
a
nerve
trunk
it
causes
pains
and
cramps
in
the
orbit
it
displaces
the
eyeball
in
the
nasal
fossae
and
in
the
external
auditory
meatus
it
causes
obstruction
which
may
be
attended
with
ulceration
and
discharge
in
the
skull
it
may
project
from
the
outer
table
forming
a
smooth
rounded
swelling
or
it
may
project
from
the
inner
table
and
press
upon
the
brain
the
diagnosis
is
to
be
made
by
the
slow
growth
of
the
tumour
its
hardness
and
by
the
shadow
which
it
presents
with
the
x
rays
fig
an
osteoma
which
does
not
cause
symptoms
may
be
left
alone
as
it
ceases
to
grow
when
the
skeleton
is
mature
and
has
no
tendency
to
change
its
benign
character
if
causing
symptoms
it
is
removed
by
dividing
the
neck
or
base
of
the
tumour
with
a
chisel
care
being
taken
to
remove
the
whole
of
the
overlying
cartilage
the
dense
varieties
met
with
in
the
bones
of
the
skull
present
greater
difficulties
if
it
is
necessary
to
remove
them
the
base
or
neck
of
the
tumour
is
perforated
in
many
directions
with
highly
tempered
drills
rotated
by
some
form
of
engine
and
the
division
is
completed
with
the
chisel
illustration
fig
multiple
exotoses
of
both
limbs
photograph
lent
by
sir
george
t
beatson
multiple
exostoses
this
disease
which
by
custom
is
still
placed
in
the
category
of
tumours
is
to
be
regarded
as
a
disorder
of
growth
dating
from
intra
uterine
life
and
probably
due
to
a
disturbance
in
the
function
of
the
glands
of
internal
secretion
the
thyreoid
being
the
one
which
is
most
likely
to
be
at
fault
arthur
keith
the
disorder
of
growth
is
confined
to
those
elements
of
the
skeleton
where
a
core
of
bone
formed
in
cartilage
comes
to
be
encased
in
a
sheath
of
bone
formed
beneath
the
periosteum
to
indicate
this
abnormality
the
name
diaphysial
aclasis
has
been
employed
by
arthur
keith
at
the
suggestion
of
morley
roberts
bones
formed
entirely
in
cartilage
are
exempt
namely
the
tarsal
and
carpal
bones
the
epiphyses
of
the
long
bones
the
sternum
and
the
bodies
of
the
vertebrae
bones
formed
entirely
in
membrane
that
is
those
of
the
face
and
of
the
cranial
vault
are
also
exempt
the
disorder
mainly
affects
the
ossifying
junctions
of
the
long
bones
of
the
extremities
the
vertebral
border
of
the
scapula
and
the
cristal
border
of
the
ilium
clinically
the
disease
is
attended
with
the
gradual
and
painless
development
during
childhood
or
adolescence
of
a
number
of
tumours
or
irregular
projections
of
bone
at
the
ends
of
the
long
bones
the
vertebral
border
of
the
scapula
and
the
cristal
border
of
the
ilium
they
exhibit
a
rough
symmetry
they
rarely
attain
any
size
and
they
usually
cease
growing
when
the
skeleton
attains
maturity
the
conversion
of
cartilage
into
bone
being
then
completed
while
they
originate
from
the
ossifying
junctions
of
the
long
bones
they
tend
as
the
shaft
increases
in
length
to
project
from
the
surface
of
the
bone
at
some
distance
from
the
ossifying
junction
and
to
point
away
from
it
they
may
cause
symptoms
by
locking
the
adjacent
joint
or
by
pressing
upon
nerve
trunks
or
blood
vessels
in
a
considerable
proportion
of
cases
the
disturbance
of
growth
is
further
manifested
by
dwarfing
of
the
long
bones
these
are
not
only
deficient
in
length
but
are
sometimes
also
curved
and
misshapen
which
accounts
for
the
condition
being
occasionally
confused
with
the
disturbances
of
growth
resulting
from
rickets
in
about
one
third
of
the
recorded
cases
there
is
a
dislocation
of
the
head
of
the
radius
on
one
or
on
both
sides
a
result
of
unequal
growth
between
the
bones
of
the
forearm
illustration
fig
multiple
cartilaginous
exostoses
in
a
man
aet
the
scapular
tumour
projecting
above
the
right
clavicle
has
taken
on
active
growth
and
pressed
injuriously
on
the
cords
of
the
brachial
plexus
in
early
adult
life
one
of
the
tumours
instead
of
undergoing
ossification
may
take
on
active
growth
and
exhibit
the
features
of
a
chondro
sarcoma
pressing
injuriously
upon
adjacent
structures
fig
and
giving
rise
later
to
metastases
in
the
lungs
the
x
ray
appearances
of
the
bones
affected
are
of
a
striking
character
apart
from
the
outgrowths
of
bone
or
tumours
there
is
evident
a
widespread
alteration
in
the
internal
architecture
of
the
bones
which
suggests
analogies
with
other
disturbances
of
ossification
such
as
achondroplasia
and
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
the
condition
is
one
that
runs
in
families
sometimes
through
several
generations
we
have
more
than
once
seen
a
father
and
son
together
in
the
hospital
waiting
room
as
regards
treatment
there
is
no
indication
for
surgical
interference
except
when
one
or
other
tumour
is
a
source
of
disability
as
by
pressing
upon
a
nerve
trunk
or
by
locking
a
joint
in
which
case
it
is
easily
removed
by
chiselling
through
its
neck
illustration
fig
multiple
cartilaginous
exostoses
in
a
man
aet
the
same
as
in
fig
diffuse
osteoma
leontiasis
ossea
this
rare
affection
was
described
by
virchow
and
named
leontiasis
ossea
because
of
the
disfigurement
to
which
it
gives
rise
it
usually
commences
in
adolescence
as
a
diffuse
overgrowth
first
of
one
and
then
of
both
maxillae
these
bones
are
enlarged
in
all
directions
and
project
on
the
face
and
the
nasal
fossae
and
the
maxillary
and
frontal
sinuses
become
filled
up
with
bone
which
encroaches
also
on
the
orbital
cavities
in
addition
to
the
hideous
deformity
the
patient
suffers
from
blocking
of
the
nose
loss
of
smell
and
protrusion
of
the
eyes
sometimes
followed
by
loss
of
sight
the
condition
is
liable
to
spread
to
the
zygomatic
and
frontal
bones
the
vault
of
the
skull
and
to
the
mandible
the
base
of
the
skull
is
not
affected
the
disease
is
of
slow
progress
and
may
become
arrested
life
may
be
prolonged
for
many
years
or
may
be
terminated
by
brain
complications
or
by
intercurrent
affections
in
certain
cases
it
is
possible
to
remove
some
of
the
more
disfiguring
of
the
bony
masses
a
less
aggressive
form
confined
to
the
maxilla
on
one
side
is
sometimes
met
with
and
in
a
case
of
this
variety
under
our
own
observation
the
disfigurement
which
was
the
only
subject
of
complaint
was
removed
after
reflecting
the
soft
parts
by
paring
away
the
excess
of
bone
this
is
easily
done
as
the
bone
is
spongy
and
at
an
early
stage
imperfectly
calcified
a
remarkable
form
of
unilateral
hypertrophy
and
diffuse
osteoma
of
the
skull
following
the
distribution
of
the
fifth
nerve
has
seen
described
by
jonathan
hutchinson
and
alexis
thomson
chondroma
cartilaginous
tumours
apart
from
those
giving
rise
to
multiple
exostoses
grow
from
the
long
bones
and
from
the
scapula
ilium
ribs
or
jaws
they
usually
project
from
the
surface
of
the
bone
and
may
attain
an
enormous
size
sometimes
they
grow
in
the
interior
of
a
bone
the
so
called
enchondroma
the
hyaline
cartilage
composing
the
tumour
frequently
undergoes
myxomatous
degeneration
resulting
in
the
formation
of
a
glairy
semi
fluid
jelly
and
if
this
change
takes
place
throughout
the
tumour
it
comes
to
resemble
a
cyst
on
the
other
hand
the
cartilage
may
undergo
calcification
or
ossification
the
most
important
transition
of
all
is
that
into
sarcoma
the
so
called
malignant
chondroma
or
chondro
sarcoma
which
is
associated
with
rapid
increase
in
size
and
parts
of
the
tumour
may
be
carried
off
in
the
blood
stream
and
give
rise
to
secondary
growths
especially
in
the
lungs
cases
have
been
met
with
in
which
certain
parts
of
the
skeleton
only
those
developed
in
cartilage
were
so
uniformly
permeated
with
cartilage
that
the
condition
has
been
described
as
a
chondromatosis
and
is
regarded
as
dating
from
an
early
period
of
foetal
life
unlike
the
condition
known
as
multiple
cartilaginous
exostoses
it
is
a
malignant
disease
illustration
fig
multiple
chondromas
of
phalanges
and
metacarpals
in
a
boy
aet
cf
fig
the
chondroma
is
met
with
as
a
slowly
growing
tumour
which
is
specially
common
in
the
bones
of
the
hand
often
in
a
multiple
form
figs
and
the
surface
is
smooth
or
lobulated
and
in
consistence
the
tumour
may
be
dense
and
elastic
like
normal
cartilage
or
may
present
areas
of
softening
or
of
bony
hardness
the
skin
moves
freely
over
it
except
in
relation
to
the
bones
of
the
fingers
where
it
may
become
adherent
and
ulcerate
simulating
the
appearance
of
a
malignant
tumour
large
tumours
growing
from
the
bones
of
the
extremities
may
implicate
the
main
vessels
and
nerves
either
surrounding
them
or
pressing
on
them
portions
of
a
chondroma
which
have
undergone
calcification
or
ossification
throw
a
dark
shadow
with
the
x
rays
unaltered
cartilage
and
myxomatous
tissue
appear
as
clear
areas
illustration
fig
skiagram
of
multiple
chondromas
shown
in
fig
treatment
it
is
necessary
to
remove
the
whole
tumour
and
in
chondromas
growing
from
the
surface
of
the
bone
especially
if
they
are
pedunculated
this
is
comparatively
easy
when
a
bone
such
as
the
scapula
or
mandible
is
involved
it
is
better
to
excise
the
bone
or
at
least
the
part
of
it
which
bears
the
tumour
in
the
case
of
central
tumours
the
shell
of
bone
is
removed
over
an
area
sufficient
to
allow
of
the
enucleation
of
the
tumour
or
the
affected
portion
of
bone
is
resected
should
there
be
evidence
of
malignancy
such
as
increased
rate
of
growth
a
tube
of
radium
should
be
inserted
and
in
advanced
cases
with
destruction
of
tissue
amputation
may
be
called
for
illustration
fig
multiple
chondromas
in
hand
of
boy
aet
in
multiple
chondromas
of
the
hand
in
young
subjects
it
was
formerly
the
custom
to
amputate
the
limb
an
attempt
should
be
made
to
avoid
this
by
shelling
out
the
larger
tumours
individually
and
persevering
with
the
application
of
the
x
rays
or
of
radium
to
inhibit
the
growth
of
the
smaller
ones
chondromas
springing
from
the
pelvic
bones
usually
arise
in
the
region
of
the
sacro
iliac
joint
they
project
into
the
pelvis
and
press
on
the
bladder
and
rectum
and
on
the
sciatic
and
obturator
nerves
sometimes
also
on
the
iliac
veins
causing
oedema
of
the
legs
they
are
liable
to
take
on
malignant
characters
and
rarely
lend
themselves
to
complete
removal
by
operation
fibroma
is
met
with
chiefly
as
a
periosteal
growth
in
relation
to
the
mouth
and
pharynx
the
simple
epulis
of
the
alveolar
margin
and
the
naso
pharyngeal
polypus
being
the
most
common
examples
we
have
met
with
a
fibroma
in
the
interior
of
the
lower
end
of
the
femur
of
an
adult
causing
expansion
of
the
bone
with
decided
increase
in
girth
and
liability
to
pathological
fracture
it
is
possible
that
this
represents
the
cured
stage
of
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
myxoma
lipoma
and
angioma
of
bone
are
all
rare
myeloma
the
myeloid
tumour
which
is
sometimes
classified
with
the
sarcomas
contains
as
its
chief
elements
large
giant
cells
like
those
normally
present
in
the
marrow
on
section
these
tumours
present
a
brownish
red
or
chocolate
colour
and
being
highly
vascular
are
liable
to
haemorrhages
and
therefore
also
to
pigmentation
and
to
the
formation
of
blood
cysts
sometimes
the
arterial
vessels
are
so
dilated
as
to
impart
to
the
tumour
an
aneurysmal
pulsation
and
bruit
the
enlargement
or
expansion
of
the
bone
results
in
the
cortex
being
represented
by
a
thin
shell
of
bone
which
may
crackle
on
pressure
parchment
or
egg
shell
crackling
the
myeloma
is
most
often
met
with
between
the
ages
of
twenty
five
and
forty
in
the
upper
end
of
the
tibia
or
lower
end
of
the
femur
it
grows
slowly
and
causes
little
pain
and
may
long
escape
recognition
unless
an
examination
is
made
with
the
x
rays
although
these
tumours
have
been
known
to
give
rise
to
metastases
they
are
as
a
rule
innocent
and
are
to
be
treated
as
such
when
located
in
the
shaft
of
a
long
bone
pathological
fracture
is
liable
to
occur
diagnosis
and
x
ray
appearances
of
myeloma
the
early
diagnosis
of
myeloma
is
made
with
the
aid
of
the
x
rays
the
typical
appearance
is
that
of
a
rounded
or
oval
clear
area
bounded
by
a
shell
of
bone
of
diminishing
thickness
fig
the
inflammatory
lesions
at
the
ends
of
the
long
bones
tubercle
syphilitic
gumma
and
brodie
s
abscess
that
resemble
myeloma
are
all
attended
with
the
formation
of
new
bone
in
greater
or
lesser
amount
the
myeloma
is
also
to
be
diagnosed
from
chondroma
from
sarcoma
and
from
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
cystica
illustration
fig
radiogram
of
myeloma
of
humerus
mr
j
w
struthers
case
treatment
in
early
cases
the
cortex
is
opened
up
to
give
free
access
to
the
tumour
tissue
which
is
scraped
out
with
the
spoon
bloodgood
advises
the
use
of
esmarch
s
tourniquet
and
that
the
curetting
be
followed
by
painting
with
pure
carbolic
acid
and
then
rinsing
with
alcohol
a
rod
of
bone
is
inserted
to
fill
the
gap
in
advanced
cases
the
segment
of
bone
is
resected
and
a
portion
of
the
tibia
or
fibula
from
the
other
limb
inserted
into
the
gap
a
tube
of
radium
should
also
be
introduced
the
coexistence
of
diffuse
myelomatosis
of
the
skeleton
and
albumosuria
bence
jones
is
referred
to
on
p
myeloma
occurs
in
the
jaws
taking
origin
in
the
marrow
or
from
the
periosteum
of
the
alveolar
process
and
is
described
elsewhere
sarcoma
and
endothelioma
are
the
commonest
tumours
of
bone
and
present
wide
variations
in
structure
and
in
clinical
features
structurally
two
main
groups
may
be
differentiated
the
soft
rapidly
growing
cellular
tumours
and
those
containing
fully
formed
fibrous
tissue
cartilage
or
bone
the
soft
cellular
tumours
are
composed
mainly
of
spindle
or
round
cells
they
grow
from
the
marrow
of
the
spongy
ends
or
from
the
periosteum
of
the
long
bones
the
diploe
of
the
skull
the
pelvis
vertebrae
and
jaws
as
they
grow
they
may
cause
little
alteration
in
the
contour
of
the
bone
but
they
eat
away
its
framework
and
replace
it
so
that
the
continuity
of
the
bone
is
maintained
only
by
tumour
tissue
and
pathological
fracture
is
a
frequent
result
the
small
round
celled
sarcomas
are
among
the
most
malignant
tumours
of
bone
growing
with
great
rapidity
and
at
an
early
stage
giving
rise
to
secondary
growths
the
second
group
includes
the
fibro
osteo
and
chondro
sarcomas
and
combinations
of
these
in
all
of
them
fully
formed
tissues
or
attempts
at
fully
formed
tissues
predominate
over
the
cellular
elements
they
grow
chiefly
from
the
deeper
layer
of
the
periosteum
and
at
first
form
a
projection
on
the
surface
but
later
tend
to
surround
the
bone
fig
and
to
invade
its
interior
filling
up
the
marrow
spaces
with
a
white
bone
like
substance
in
the
flat
bones
of
the
skull
they
may
traverse
the
diploe
and
erupt
on
the
inner
table
the
tumour
tissue
next
the
shaft
consists
of
a
dense
white
homogeneous
material
from
which
there
radiate
into
the
softer
parts
of
the
tumour
spicules
needles
and
plates
often
exhibiting
a
fan
like
arrangement
fig
the
peripheral
portion
consists
of
soft
sarcomatous
tissue
which
invades
the
overlying
soft
parts
the
articular
cartilage
long
resists
destruction
the
ossifying
sarcoma
is
met
with
most
often
in
the
femur
and
tibia
less
frequently
in
the
humerus
skull
pelvis
and
jaws
in
the
long
bones
it
may
grow
from
the
shaft
while
the
chondro
sarcoma
more
often
originates
at
the
extremities
sometimes
they
are
multiple
several
tumours
appearing
simultaneously
or
one
after
another
secondary
growths
are
met
with
chiefly
in
the
lungs
metastasis
taking
place
by
way
of
the
veins
illustration
fig
periosteal
sarcoma
of
femur
in
a
young
subject
illustration
fig
periosteal
sarcoma
of
humerus
after
maceration
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
clinical
features
sarcoma
is
usually
met
with
before
the
age
of
thirty
and
is
comparatively
common
in
children
males
suffer
oftener
than
females
in
the
proportion
of
two
to
one
in
periosteal
sarcoma
the
presence
of
a
swelling
is
usually
the
first
symptom
the
tumour
is
fusiform
firm
and
regular
in
outline
and
when
it
occurs
near
the
end
of
a
long
bone
the
limb
frequently
assumes
a
characteristic
leg
of
mutton
shape
fig
the
surface
may
be
uniform
or
bossed
the
consistence
varies
at
different
parts
and
the
swelling
gradually
tapers
off
along
the
shaft
on
firm
pressure
fine
crepitation
may
be
felt
from
crushing
of
the
delicate
framework
of
new
bone
illustration
fig
chondro
sarcoma
of
scapula
in
a
man
aet
removal
of
the
scapula
was
followed
two
years
later
by
metastases
and
death
in
central
sarcoma
pain
is
the
first
symptom
and
it
is
usually
constant
dull
and
aching
is
not
obviously
increased
by
use
of
the
limb
but
is
often
worse
at
night
swelling
occurs
late
and
is
due
to
expansion
of
the
bone
it
is
fusiform
or
globular
and
is
at
first
densely
hard
but
in
time
there
may
be
parchment
like
or
egg
shell
crackling
from
yielding
of
the
thin
shell
the
swelling
may
pulsate
and
a
bruit
may
be
heard
over
it
in
advanced
cases
it
may
be
impossible
to
differentiate
between
a
periosteal
and
a
central
tumour
either
clinically
or
after
the
specimen
has
been
laid
open
pathological
fracture
is
more
common
in
central
tumours
and
sometimes
is
the
first
sign
that
calls
attention
to
the
condition
consolidation
rarely
takes
place
although
there
is
often
an
attempt
at
union
by
the
formation
of
cartilaginous
callus
illustration
fig
central
sarcoma
of
lower
end
of
femur
invading
the
knee
joint
museum
of
royal
college
of
surgeons
edinburgh
illustration
fig
osseous
shell
of
osteo
sarcoma
of
upper
third
of
femur
after
maceration
the
soft
parts
over
the
tumour
for
a
long
time
preserve
their
normal
appearance
or
they
become
oedematous
and
the
subcutaneous
venous
network
is
evident
through
the
skin
elevation
of
the
temperature
over
the
tumour
which
may
amount
to
two
degrees
or
more
is
a
point
of
diagnostic
significance
as
it
suggests
an
inflammatory
lesion
the
adjacent
joint
usually
remains
intact
although
its
movements
may
be
impaired
by
the
bulk
of
the
tumour
or
by
effusion
into
the
cavity
enlargement
of
the
neighbouring
lymph
glands
does
not
necessarily
imply
that
they
have
become
infected
with
sarcoma
for
the
enlargement
may
disappear
after
removal
of
the
primary
growth
actual
infection
of
the
glands
however
does
sometimes
occur
and
in
them
the
histological
structure
of
the
parent
tumour
is
reproduced
to
obtain
a
reasonable
prospect
of
cure
the
diagnosis
must
be
made
at
an
early
stage
great
reliance
is
to
be
placed
on
information
gained
by
examination
with
the
x
rays
illustration
fig
radiogram
of
osteo
sarcoma
of
upper
third
of
femur
x
ray
appearances
in
periosteal
tumours
that
do
not
ossify
there
is
merely
erosion
of
bone
and
the
shadow
is
not
unlike
that
given
by
caries
in
ossifying
tumours
the
arrangement
of
the
new
bone
on
the
surface
is
characteristic
and
when
it
takes
the
form
of
spicules
at
right
angles
to
the
shaft
it
is
pathognomic
in
soft
central
tumours
there
is
disappearance
of
bone
shadow
in
the
area
of
the
tumour
while
above
and
below
or
around
this
the
shadow
is
that
of
normal
bone
right
up
to
the
clear
area
in
many
respects
the
x
ray
appearances
resemble
those
of
myeloma
in
tumours
in
which
there
is
a
considerable
amount
of
imperfectly
formed
new
bone
this
gives
a
shadow
which
barely
replaces
that
of
the
original
bone
in
parts
it
may
even
add
to
it
the
resulting
picture
differing
widely
in
different
cases
but
it
is
usually
possible
to
differentiate
it
from
that
caused
by
bacterial
infections
of
the
bone
and
from
lesions
of
the
adjacent
joint
illustration
fig
radiogram
of
chondro
sarcoma
of
upper
end
of
humerus
in
a
woman
aet
skiagraphy
is
not
only
of
assistance
in
differentiating
new
growths
from
other
diseases
of
bone
but
may
also
yield
information
as
to
the
situation
and
nature
of
the
tumour
which
may
have
important
bearings
on
its
treatment
by
operation
when
fracture
of
a
long
bone
takes
place
in
an
adolescent
or
young
adult
from
comparatively
slight
violence
disease
of
the
bone
should
be
suspected
and
an
x
ray
examination
made
in
difficult
cases
the
final
appeal
is
to
exploratory
incision
and
microscopical
examination
of
a
portion
of
the
tumour
this
should
be
done
when
the
major
operation
has
been
arranged
for
the
surgeon
waiting
until
the
examination
is
completed
the
prognosis
varies
widely
in
general
it
may
be
said
that
periosteal
tumours
are
less
favourable
than
central
ones
because
they
are
more
liable
to
give
rise
to
metastases
permanent
cures
are
unfortunately
the
exception
treatment
when
one
of
the
bones
of
a
limb
is
involved
the
usual
practice
has
been
to
perform
amputation
well
above
the
growth
and
this
may
still
be
recommended
as
a
routine
procedure
there
are
reasons
however
which
may
be
urged
against
its
continuance
high
amputation
is
unnecessary
in
the
more
benign
sarcomas
and
in
the
more
malignant
forms
is
usually
unavailing
to
prevent
a
fatal
issue
either
from
local
recurrence
or
from
metastases
in
the
lungs
or
elsewhere
following
the
lead
of
mikulicz
a
considerable
number
of
permanent
cures
have
been
obtained
by
resecting
the
portion
of
bone
which
is
the
seat
of
the
tumour
and
substituting
for
it
a
corresponding
portion
from
the
tibia
or
fibula
of
the
other
limb
in
a
cellular
sarcoma
of
the
humerus
of
a
boy
we
resected
the
shaft
and
inserted
his
fibula
ten
years
ago
and
he
shows
no
sign
of
recurrence
when
resection
is
impracticable
a
subcapsular
enucleation
is
performed
followed
by
the
insertion
of
radium
pulsating
haematoma
or
aneurysm
of
bone
a
limited
number
of
these
are
innocent
cavernous
tumours
dating
from
a
congenital
angioma
the
majority
would
appear
to
be
the
result
of
changes
in
a
sarcoma
endothelioma
or
myeloma
the
tumour
tissue
largely
disappears
while
the
vessels
and
vascular
spaces
undergo
a
remarkable
development
the
tumour
may
come
to
be
represented
by
one
large
blood
containing
space
communicating
with
the
arteries
of
the
limb
the
walls
of
the
space
consist
of
the
remains
of
the
original
tumour
plus
a
shell
of
bone
of
varying
thickness
the
most
common
seats
of
the
condition
are
the
lower
end
of
the
femur
the
upper
end
of
the
tibia
and
the
bones
of
the
pelvis
the
clinical
features
are
those
of
a
pulsating
tumour
of
slow
development
and
as
in
true
aneurysm
the
pulsation
and
bruit
disappear
on
compression
of
the
main
artery
the
origin
of
the
tumour
from
bone
may
be
revealed
by
the
presence
of
egg
shell
crackling
and
by
examination
with
the
x
rays
if
the
condition
is
believed
to
be
innocent
the
treatment
is
the
same
as
for
aneurysm
preferably
by
ligation
of
the
main
artery
if
malignant
it
is
the
same
as
for
sarcoma
secondary
tumours
of
bone
these
embrace
two
groups
of
new
growth
those
which
give
rise
to
secondary
growths
in
the
marrow
of
bones
and
those
which
spread
to
bone
by
direct
continuity
metastatic
tumours
excepting
certain
cancers
which
give
rise
to
metastases
by
lymphatic
permeation
handley
the
common
metastases
arising
in
the
bone
marrow
reach
their
destination
through
the
blood
stream
illustration
fig
epitheliomatous
ulcer
of
leg
with
direct
extension
to
tibia
lord
lister
s
specimen
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
secondary
cancer
is
a
comparatively
common
disease
and
as
in
metastases
in
other
tissues
the
secondary
growths
resemble
the
parent
tumour
the
soft
forms
grow
rapidly
and
eat
away
the
bone
without
altering
its
shape
or
form
in
slowly
growing
forms
there
may
be
considerable
formation
of
imperfectly
formed
bone
often
deficient
in
lime
salts
this
condition
may
be
widely
diffused
throughout
the
skeleton
and
as
it
is
associated
with
softening
and
bending
of
the
bones
it
is
known
as
cancerous
osteomalacia
secondary
cancer
of
bone
is
attended
with
pain
or
it
suddenly
attracts
notice
by
the
occurrence
of
pathological
fracture
as
for
example
in
the
shaft
of
the
femur
or
humerus
in
the
vertebrae
it
is
attended
with
a
painful
form
of
paraplegia
which
may
involve
the
lower
or
all
four
extremities
on
the
other
hand
the
disease
may
show
itself
clinically
as
a
tumour
of
bone
which
may
attain
a
considerable
size
and
may
be
mistaken
for
a
sarcoma
unless
the
existence
of
the
primary
cancer
is
discovered
the
cancers
most
liable
to
give
rise
to
metastasis
in
bone
are
those
of
the
breast
liver
uterus
prostate
colon
and
rectum
hyper
nephroma
of
the
kidney
may
also
give
rise
to
metastases
in
bone
secondary
tumours
derived
from
the
thyreoid
gland
require
special
mention
because
they
are
peculiar
in
that
neither
the
primary
growth
in
the
thyreoid
nor
the
secondary
growth
in
the
bones
is
necessarily
malignant
they
are
therefore
amenable
to
operative
treatment
secondary
sarcoma
whether
derived
from
a
primary
growth
in
the
bone
or
in
the
soft
parts
is
much
rarer
than
secondary
cancer
its
removal
by
operation
is
usually
contra
indicated
but
we
have
known
of
cases
terminating
fatally
in
which
the
section
revealed
only
one
metastasis
the
removal
of
which
would
have
benefited
the
patient
in
all
of
these
conditions
examination
of
the
bones
with
the
x
rays
gives
valuable
information
and
often
disclose
unsuspected
metastases
cancer
of
bone
resulting
from
direct
extension
from
soft
parts
in
this
group
there
are
also
two
clinical
types
the
first
is
met
with
in
relation
to
epithelioma
of
a
mucous
surface
for
example
the
palate
tongue
gums
antrum
frontal
sinus
auditory
meatus
or
middle
ear
they
will
be
described
under
these
special
regions
the
second
type
is
met
with
in
relation
to
epithelioma
occurring
in
a
sinus
the
sequel
of
suppurative
osteomyelitis
compound
fracture
or
tuberculous
disease
the
patient
has
usually
had
a
discharging
sinus
for
a
great
number
of
years
we
have
known
it
to
last
as
many
as
fifty
the
epithelioma
originates
at
the
skin
orifice
of
the
sinus
and
spreads
to
the
bone
and
into
its
interior
where
the
progress
of
the
cancer
is
resisted
by
dense
bone
which
obliterates
the
medullary
canal
although
its
progress
is
slow
the
infiltration
of
the
bone
is
usually
more
extensive
than
appears
externally
it
is
recognised
clinically
by
the
characteristic
cauliflower
growth
at
the
orifice
of
the
sinus
and
by
the
offensive
nature
of
the
discharge
a
similar
epithelioma
may
arise
in
connection
with
a
chronic
ulcer
of
the
leg
the
cancer
may
infect
the
femoral
lymph
glands
the
operative
treatment
is
influenced
by
the
extent
of
the
disease
in
the
soft
parts
overlying
the
bone
and
consists
in
wide
removal
of
the
diseased
tissues
and
resection
of
the
bone
or
in
amputation
cysts
of
bone
with
the
exception
of
hydatid
cysts
cysts
in
the
interior
of
bone
are
the
result
of
the
liquefaction
of
solid
tissue
this
may
be
that
of
chondroma
myeloma
or
sarcoma
but
more
commonly
of
the
marrow
in
osteomyelitis
fibrosa
chapter
xxi
diseases
of
joints
definition
of
terms
ankylosis
diseases
errors
of
development
bacterial
diseases
pyogenic
gonorrhoeal
tuberculous
syphilitic
acute
rheumatism
diseases
associated
with
certain
constitutional
conditions
gout
chronic
articular
rheumatism
arthritis
deformans
haemophilia
diseases
associated
with
affections
of
the
nervous
system
neuro
arthropathies
charcot
s
disease
hysterical
or
mimetic
affections
of
joints
tumours
and
cysts
loose
bodies
definition
of
terms
the
term
synovitis
is
applied
to
any
reaction
which
affects
the
synovial
membrane
of
a
joint
it
is
usually
associated
with
effusion
of
fluid
and
this
may
be
serous
sero
fibrinous
or
purulent
as
the
term
synovitis
merely
refers
to
the
tissue
involved
it
should
always
be
used
with
an
adjective
such
as
gouty
gonorrhoeal
or
tuberculous
which
indicates
its
pathological
nature
the
terms
hydrops
hydrarthrosis
and
chronic
serous
synovitis
are
synonymous
and
are
employed
when
a
serous
effusion
into
the
joint
is
the
prominent
clinical
feature
hydrops
may
occur
apart
from
disease
for
example
in
the
knee
joint
from
repeated
sprains
or
when
there
is
a
loose
body
in
the
joint
but
is
met
with
chiefly
in
the
chronic
forms
of
synovitis
which
result
from
gonorrhoea
tuberculosis
syphilis
arthritis
deformans
or
arthropathies
of
nerve
origin
arthritis
is
the
term
applied
when
not
only
the
synovial
membrane
but
the
articular
surfaces
and
it
may
be
also
the
ends
of
the
bones
are
involved
and
it
is
necessary
to
prefix
a
qualifying
adjective
which
indicates
its
nature
when
effusion
is
present
it
may
be
serous
as
in
arthritis
deformans
or
sero
fibrinous
or
purulent
as
in
certain
forms
of
pyogenic
and
tuberculous
arthritis
wasting
of
the
muscles
especially
the
extensors
in
the
vicinity
of
the
joint
is
a
constant
accompaniment
of
arthritis
on
account
of
the
involvement
of
the
articular
surfaces
arthritis
is
apt
to
be
followed
by
ankylosis
the
term
empyema
is
sometimes
employed
to
indicate
that
the
cavity
of
the
joint
contains
pus
this
is
observed
chiefly
in
chronic
disease
of
pyogenic
or
tuberculous
origin
and
is
usually
attended
with
the
formation
of
abscesses
outside
the
joint
ulceration
of
cartilage
and
caries
of
the
articular
surfaces
are
common
accompaniments
of
the
more
serious
and
progressive
forms
of
joint
disease
especially
those
of
bacterial
origin
the
destruction
of
cartilage
may
be
secondary
to
disease
of
the
synovial
membrane
or
of
the
subjacent
bone
when
the
disease
begins
as
a
synovitis
the
synovial
membrane
spreads
over
the
articular
surface
fuses
with
the
cartilage
and
eats
into
it
causing
defects
or
holes
which
are
spoken
of
as
ulcers
when
the
disease
begins
in
the
bone
the
marrow
is
converted
into
granulation
tissue
which
eats
into
the
cartilage
and
separates
it
from
the
bone
following
on
the
destruction
of
the
cartilage
the
articular
surface
of
the
bone
undergoes
disintegration
a
condition
spoken
of
as
caries
of
the
articular
surface
the
occurrence
of
ulceration
of
cartilage
and
of
articular
caries
is
attended
with
the
clinical
signs
of
fixation
of
the
joint
from
involuntary
muscular
contraction
wasting
of
muscles
and
starting
pains
these
starting
pains
are
the
result
of
sudden
involuntary
movements
of
the
joint
they
occur
most
frequently
as
the
patient
is
dropping
off
to
sleep
the
muscles
becoming
relaxed
the
sensitive
ulcerated
surfaces
jar
on
one
another
which
causes
sudden
reflex
contraction
of
the
muscles
and
the
resulting
movement
being
attended
with
severe
pain
wakens
the
patient
with
a
start
advanced
articular
caries
is
usually
associated
with
some
abnormal
attitude
and
with
shortening
of
the
limb
it
may
be
possible
to
feel
the
bony
surfaces
grate
upon
one
another
when
all
its
constituent
elements
are
damaged
or
destroyed
a
joint
is
said
to
be
disorganised
should
recovery
take
place
repair
is
usually
attended
with
union
of
the
opposing
articular
surfaces
either
by
fibrous
tissue
or
by
bone
conditions
of
impaired
mobility
of
joints
there
are
four
conditions
of
impaired
mobility
in
joints
rigidity
contracture
ankylosis
and
locking
rigidity
is
the
fixation
of
a
joint
by
involuntary
contraction
of
muscles
and
is
of
value
as
a
sign
of
disease
in
deep
seated
joints
such
as
the
hip
it
disappears
under
anaesthesia
contracture
is
the
term
applied
when
the
fixation
is
due
to
permanent
shortening
of
the
soft
parts
around
a
joint
muscles
tendons
ligaments
fasciae
or
skin
as
the
structures
on
the
flexor
aspect
are
more
liable
to
undergo
such
shortening
contracture
is
nearly
always
associated
with
flexion
contracture
may
result
from
disease
of
the
joint
or
from
conditions
outside
it
for
example
disease
in
one
of
the
adjacent
bones
or
lesions
of
the
nerves
ankylosis
is
the
term
applied
when
impaired
mobility
results
from
changes
involving
the
articular
surfaces
it
is
frequently
combined
with
contracture
three
anatomical
varieties
of
ankylosis
are
recognised
a
the
fibrous
in
which
there
are
adhesions
between
the
opposing
surfaces
which
may
be
in
the
form
of
loose
isolated
bands
of
fibrous
tissue
or
may
bind
the
bones
so
closely
together
as
to
obliterate
the
cavity
of
the
joint
the
resulting
stiffness
therefore
varies
from
a
mere
restriction
of
the
normal
range
of
movement
up
to
a
close
union
of
the
bones
which
prevents
movement
fibrous
ankylosis
may
follow
upon
injury
especially
dislocation
or
fracture
implicating
a
joint
or
it
may
result
from
any
form
of
arthritis
b
cartilaginous
ankylosis
implies
the
fusion
of
two
apposed
cartilaginous
surfaces
it
is
often
found
between
the
patella
and
the
trochlear
surface
of
the
femur
in
tuberculous
disease
of
the
knee
the
fusion
of
the
cartilaginous
surfaces
is
preceded
by
the
spreading
of
a
vascular
connective
tissue
derived
from
the
synovial
membrane
over
the
articular
cartilage
clinically
it
is
associated
with
absolute
immobility
c
bony
ankylosis
or
synostosis
is
an
osseous
union
between
articulating
surfaces
figs
and
it
may
follow
upon
fibrous
or
cartilaginous
ankylosis
or
may
result
from
the
fusion
of
two
articular
surfaces
which
have
lost
their
cartilage
and
become
covered
with
granulations
in
the
majority
of
cases
it
is
to
be
regarded
as
a
reparative
process
presenting
analogies
with
the
union
of
fracture
illustration
fig
osseous
ankylosis
of
femur
and
tibia
in
position
of
flexion
the
term
arthritis
ossificans
has
been
applied
by
joseph
griffiths
to
a
condition
in
which
the
articular
surfaces
become
fused
without
evident
cause
the
occurrence
of
ankylosis
in
a
joint
before
the
skeleton
has
attained
maturity
does
not
appear
to
impair
the
growth
in
length
of
the
bones
affected
ankylosis
of
the
temporo
maxillary
joints
however
greatly
impairs
the
growth
of
the
mandible
when
there
is
arrest
of
growth
accompanying
ankylosis
it
usually
depends
on
changes
in
the
ossifying
junctions
caused
by
the
original
disease
to
differentiate
by
manipulation
between
muscular
fixation
and
ankylosis
it
may
be
necessary
to
anaesthetise
the
patient
the
nature
and
extent
of
ankylosis
may
be
learned
by
skiagraphy
in
osseous
ankylosis
the
shadow
of
the
two
bones
is
a
continuous
one
in
fibrous
as
contrasted
with
osseous
ankylosis
mobility
may
be
elicited
although
only
to
a
limited
extent
while
in
osseous
ankylosis
the
joint
is
rigidly
fixed
and
attempts
to
move
it
are
painless
illustration
fig
osseous
ankylosis
of
knee
in
the
flexed
position
following
upon
tuberculous
arthritis
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
the
treatment
is
influenced
by
the
nature
of
the
original
lesion
the
variety
of
the
ankylosis
and
the
attitude
of
the
joint
when
there
is
restriction
of
movement
due
to
fibrous
adhesions
these
may
be
elongated
or
ruptured
elongation
of
the
adhesions
may
be
effected
by
manipulations
exercises
and
the
use
of
special
forms
of
apparatus
such
as
the
application
of
weights
to
the
limb
it
may
be
necessary
to
administer
an
anaesthetic
before
rupturing
strong
fibrous
adhesions
and
this
procedure
must
be
carried
out
with
caution
in
view
of
such
risks
as
fracture
of
the
bone
which
is
often
rarefied
or
separation
of
an
epiphysis
there
is
also
the
risk
of
fat
embolism
and
of
re
starting
the
original
disease
the
giving
way
of
adhesions
may
be
attended
with
an
audible
crack
and
the
procedure
is
often
followed
by
considerable
pain
and
effusion
into
the
joint
which
necessitate
rest
for
some
days
before
exercises
and
manipulations
can
be
resumed
operative
treatment
may
be
called
for
in
cases
in
which
the
bones
are
closely
bound
to
one
another
by
fibrous
or
by
osseous
tissue
arthrolysis
which
consists
in
opening
the
joint
and
dividing
the
fibrous
adhesions
is
almost
inevitably
followed
by
their
reunion
arthroplasty
murphy
of
chicago
devised
this
operation
for
restoring
movement
to
an
ankylosed
joint
it
consists
in
transplanting
between
the
bones
a
flap
of
fat
bearing
tissue
from
which
a
bursal
cavity
lined
with
endothelium
and
containing
a
fluid
rich
in
mucin
is
ultimately
formed
arthroplasty
is
most
successful
in
ankylosis
following
upon
injury
when
the
ankylosis
results
from
some
infective
condition
such
as
tuberculosis
or
gonorrhoea
it
is
liable
to
result
in
failure
either
because
of
a
fresh
outbreak
of
the
infection
or
because
the
ankylosis
recurs
when
arthroplasty
is
impracticable
and
a
movable
joint
is
desired
for
example
at
the
elbow
a
considerable
amount
of
bone
and
it
may
be
also
of
periosteum
and
capsular
ligament
is
resected
to
allow
of
the
formation
of
a
false
joint
when
bony
ankylosis
has
occurred
with
the
joint
in
an
undesirable
attitude
for
example
flexion
at
the
hip
or
knee
it
can
sometimes
be
remedied
by
osteotomy
or
by
a
wedge
shaped
resection
of
the
bone
with
or
without
such
additional
division
of
the
contracted
soft
parts
as
will
permit
of
the
limb
being
placed
in
the
attitude
desired
bony
ankylosis
of
the
joints
of
a
finger
whether
the
result
of
injury
or
disease
is
difficult
to
remedy
by
any
operative
procedure
for
while
it
is
possible
to
restore
mobility
the
new
joint
is
apt
to
be
flail
like
locking
a
joint
is
said
to
lock
when
its
movements
are
abruptly
arrested
by
the
coming
together
of
bony
outgrowths
around
the
joint
it
is
best
illustrated
in
arthritis
deformans
of
the
hip
in
which
new
bone
formed
round
the
rim
of
the
acetabulum
mechanically
arrests
the
excursions
of
the
head
of
the
femur
the
new
bone
which
limits
the
movements
is
readily
demonstrated
in
skiagrams
it
may
be
removed
by
operative
means
locking
of
joints
is
more
often
met
with
as
a
result
of
injuries
especially
in
fractures
occurring
in
the
region
of
the
elbow
in
certain
injuries
of
the
semilunar
menisci
of
the
knee
also
the
joint
is
liable
to
a
variety
of
locking
which
differs
however
in
many
respects
from
that
described
above
errors
of
development
these
include
congenital
dislocations
and
other
deformities
of
intra
uterine
origin
such
as
abnormal
laxity
of
joints
absence
displacement
or
defective
growth
of
one
or
other
of
the
essential
constituents
of
a
joint
the
more
important
of
these
are
described
along
with
the
surgery
of
the
extremities
diseases
of
joints
bacterial
diseases
in
most
bacterial
diseases
the
organisms
are
carried
to
the
joint
in
the
blood
stream
and
they
lodge
either
in
the
synovial
membrane
or
in
one
of
the
bones
whence
the
disease
subsequently
spreads
to
the
other
structures
of
the
joint
organisms
may
also
be
introduced
through
accidental
wounds
it
has
been
shown
experimentally
that
joints
are
among
the
most
susceptible
parts
of
the
body
to
infection
and
this
would
appear
to
be
due
to
the
viscid
character
of
the
synovial
fluid
which
protects
organisms
from
bactericidal
agents
in
the
tissues
and
fluids
pyogenic
diseases
the
commoner
pyogenic
diseases
are
the
result
of
infection
of
one
or
other
of
the
joint
structures
with
staphylococci
or
streptococci
which
may
be
demonstrated
in
the
exudate
in
the
joint
and
in
the
substance
of
the
synovial
membrane
the
mode
of
infection
is
the
same
as
in
the
pyogenic
diseases
of
bone
the
metastasis
occurring
most
frequently
from
the
mucous
membrane
of
the
pharynx
j
b
murphy
the
localisation
of
the
infection
in
a
particular
joint
is
determined
by
injury
exposure
to
cold
antecedent
disease
of
the
joint
or
other
factors
the
nature
of
which
is
not
always
apparent
the
effects
on
the
joint
vary
in
severity
in
the
milder
forms
there
is
engorgement
and
infiltration
of
the
synovial
membrane
and
an
effusion
into
the
cavity
of
the
joint
of
serous
fluid
mixed
with
flakes
of
fibrin
serous
synovitis
in
more
severe
infections
the
exudate
consists
of
pus
mixed
with
fibrin
and
it
may
be
red
blood
corpuscles
purulent
or
suppurative
synovitis
the
synovial
membrane
and
the
ligaments
are
softened
and
the
surface
of
the
membrane
presents
granulations
resembling
those
on
an
ulcer
foci
of
suppuration
may
develop
in
the
peri
articular
cellular
tissue
and
result
in
abscesses
in
acute
arthritis
all
the
structures
of
the
joint
are
involved
the
articular
cartilage
is
invaded
by
granulation
tissue
derived
from
the
synovial
membrane
and
from
the
marrow
of
the
subjacent
bone
it
presents
a
worm
eaten
or
ulcerated
appearance
or
it
may
undergo
necrosis
and
separate
exposing
the
subjacent
bone
and
leading
to
disintegration
of
the
osseous
trabeculae
caries
with
the
destruction
of
the
ligaments
the
stability
of
the
joint
is
lost
and
it
becomes
disorganised
the
clinical
features
vary
with
the
extent
of
the
infection
when
this
is
confined
to
the
synovial
and
peri
synovial
tissues
acute
serous
and
purulent
synovitis
there
is
the
usual
general
reaction
associated
with
pyrexia
and
great
pain
in
the
joint
the
part
is
hot
and
swollen
the
swelling
assuming
the
shape
of
the
distended
synovial
sac
fluctuation
can
usually
be
elicited
and
the
joint
is
held
in
the
flexed
position
when
the
joint
is
infected
by
extension
from
the
surrounding
cellular
tissue
the
joint
lesion
may
not
be
recognised
at
an
early
stage
because
of
the
swollen
condition
of
the
limb
and
because
there
are
already
symptoms
of
toxaemia
we
have
observed
a
case
in
which
both
the
hip
and
knee
joints
were
infected
from
the
cellular
tissue
if
the
infection
involves
all
the
joint
structures
acute
arthritis
the
general
and
local
phenomena
are
intensified
the
temperature
rises
quickly
often
with
a
rigor
and
remains
high
the
patient
looks
ill
and
is
either
unable
to
sleep
or
the
sleep
is
disturbed
by
starting
pains
the
joint
is
held
rigid
in
the
flexed
position
and
the
least
attempt
at
movement
causes
severe
pain
the
slightest
jar
even
the
shaking
of
the
bed
may
cause
agony
the
joint
is
hot
tensely
distended
and
there
may
be
oedema
of
the
peri
articular
tissues
or
of
the
limb
as
a
whole
if
the
pus
perforates
the
joint
capsule
there
are
signs
of
abscess
or
of
diffuse
suppuration
in
the
cellular
tissue
the
final
disorganisation
of
the
joint
is
indicated
by
abnormal
mobility
and
grating
of
the
articular
surfaces
or
by
spontaneous
displacement
of
the
bones
and
this
may
amount
to
dislocation
in
the
acute
arthritis
of
infants
the
epiphysis
concerned
may
be
separated
and
displaced
when
the
joint
is
infected
through
an
external
wound
the
anatomical
features
are
similar
to
those
observed
when
the
infection
has
reached
the
joint
by
the
blood
stream
but
the
destructive
changes
tend
to
be
more
severe
and
are
more
likely
to
result
in
disorganisation
the
terminations
vary
with
the
gravity
of
the
infection
and
with
the
stage
at
which
treatment
is
instituted
in
the
milder
forms
recovery
is
the
rule
with
more
or
less
complete
restoration
of
function
in
more
severe
forms
the
joint
may
be
permanently
damaged
as
a
result
of
fibrous
or
bony
ankylosis
or
from
displacement
or
dislocation
from
changes
in
the
peri
articular
structures
there
may
be
contracture
in
an
undesirable
position
and
in
young
subjects
the
growth
of
the
limb
may
be
interfered
with
the
persistence
of
sinuses
is
usually
due
to
disease
in
one
or
other
of
the
adjacent
bones
in
the
most
severe
forms
and
especially
when
several
joints
are
involved
death
may
result
from
toxaemia
the
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
principles
as
in
other
pyogenic
infections
the
limb
is
immobilised
in
such
an
attitude
that
should
stiffness
occur
there
will
be
the
least
interference
with
function
extension
by
weight
and
pulley
is
the
most
valuable
means
of
allaying
muscular
spasm
and
relieving
intra
articular
tension
and
of
counteracting
the
tendency
to
flexion
as
much
as
or
pounds
may
be
required
to
relieve
the
pain
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
is
sometimes
remarkably
efficacious
in
relieving
pain
and
in
arresting
the
progress
of
the
infection
if
the
fluid
in
the
joint
is
in
sufficient
quantity
to
cause
tension
if
it
persists
or
if
there
is
reason
to
suspect
that
it
is
purulent
it
should
be
withdrawn
without
delay
an
exploring
syringe
usually
suffices
the
skin
being
punctured
with
a
tenotomy
knife
and
as
practised
by
murphy
to
c
c
of
a
per
cent
solution
of
formalin
in
glycerin
are
injected
and
the
wound
is
closed
in
virulent
infections
the
injection
may
be
repeated
in
twenty
four
hours
drainage
by
tube
or
otherwise
is
to
be
condemned
murphy
a
vaccine
may
be
prepared
from
the
fluid
in
the
joint
and
injected
into
the
subcutaneous
cellular
tissue
suppuration
in
the
peri
articular
soft
parts
or
in
one
of
the
adjacent
bones
must
be
looked
for
and
dealt
with
when
convalescence
is
established
attention
is
directed
to
the
restoration
of
the
functions
of
the
limb
and
to
the
prevention
of
stiffness
and
deformity
by
movements
and
massage
and
the
use
of
hot
air
and
other
baths
at
a
later
stage
and
especially
in
neglected
cases
operative
and
other
measures
may
be
required
for
deformity
or
ankylosis
metastatic
forms
of
pyogenic
infection
in
pyaemia
one
or
more
joints
may
fill
with
pus
without
marked
symptoms
or
signs
and
if
the
pus
is
aspirated
without
delay
the
joint
often
recovers
without
impairment
of
function
in
typhoid
fever
joint
lesions
result
from
infection
with
the
typhoid
bacillus
alone
or
along
with
pyogenic
organisms
and
run
their
course
with
or
without
suppuration
there
is
again
a
remarkable
absence
of
symptoms
and
attention
may
only
be
called
to
the
condition
by
the
occurrence
of
dislocation
joint
lesions
are
comparatively
common
in
scarlet
fever
and
were
formerly
described
as
scarlatinal
rheumatism
the
most
frequent
clinical
type
is
that
of
a
serous
synovitis
occurring
within
a
week
or
ten
days
from
the
onset
of
the
fever
its
favourite
seat
is
in
the
hand
and
wrist
the
sheaths
of
the
extensor
tendons
as
well
as
the
synovial
membrane
of
the
joints
being
involved
it
does
not
tend
to
migrate
to
other
joints
and
rarely
lasts
longer
than
a
few
days
it
is
probably
due
to
the
specific
virus
of
scarlet
fever
at
a
later
stage
especially
in
children
and
in
cases
in
which
the
throat
lesion
is
severe
an
arthritis
is
sometimes
observed
that
is
believed
to
be
a
metastasis
from
the
throat
it
may
be
acute
and
suppurative
affect
several
joints
and
exhibit
a
septicaemic
or
pyaemic
character
the
joints
of
the
lower
extremity
are
especially
apt
to
suffer
the
child
is
seriously
ill
is
delirious
at
night
develops
bed
sores
over
the
sacrum
and
it
may
happen
that
not
being
expected
to
recover
the
legs
are
allowed
to
assume
contracture
deformities
with
ankylosis
or
dislocation
at
the
hip
and
flexion
ankylosis
at
the
knees
should
the
child
survive
the
degree
of
crippling
may
be
pitiable
in
the
extreme
prolonged
orthopaedic
treatment
and
a
series
of
operations
arthroplasty
osteotomies
and
resections
may
be
required
to
restore
even
a
limited
capacity
of
locomotion
pneumococcal
affections
of
joints
the
result
of
infection
with
the
pneumococcus
of
fraenkel
are
being
met
with
in
increasing
numbers
the
local
lesion
varies
from
a
synovitis
with
infiltration
of
the
synovial
membrane
and
effusion
of
serum
or
pus
to
an
acute
arthritis
with
erosion
of
cartilage
caries
of
the
articular
surfaces
and
disorganisation
of
the
joint
the
knee
is
most
frequently
affected
but
several
joints
may
suffer
at
the
same
time
in
most
cases
the
joint
affection
makes
its
appearance
a
few
days
after
the
commencement
of
a
pneumonia
but
in
a
number
of
instances
especially
among
children
the
lung
is
not
specially
involved
and
the
condition
is
an
indication
of
a
generalised
pneumococcal
infection
which
may
manifest
itself
by
endocarditis
empyema
meningitis
or
peritonitis
and
frequently
has
a
fatal
termination
the
differential
diagnosis
from
other
forms
of
pyogenic
infection
is
established
by
bacteriological
examination
of
the
fluid
withdrawn
from
the
joint
the
treatment
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
in
other
pyogenic
infections
considerable
reliance
being
placed
on
the
use
of
autogenous
vaccines
in
measles
diphtheria
smallpox
influenza
and
dysentery
similar
joint
lesions
may
occur
the
joint
lesions
which
accompany
acute
rheumatism
or
rheumatic
fever
are
believed
to
be
due
to
a
diplococcus
in
the
course
of
a
general
illness
in
which
there
is
moderate
pyrexia
and
profuse
sweating
some
of
the
larger
joints
and
not
infrequently
the
smaller
ones
also
become
swollen
and
extremely
sensitive
so
that
the
sufferer
lies
in
bed
helpless
dreading
the
slightest
movement
from
day
to
day
fresh
joints
are
attacked
while
those
first
affected
subside
often
with
great
rapidity
affections
of
the
heart
valves
and
of
the
pericardium
are
commonly
present
on
recovery
from
the
acute
illness
it
may
be
found
that
the
joints
have
entirely
recovered
but
in
a
small
proportion
of
cases
certain
of
them
remain
stiff
and
pass
into
the
crippled
condition
described
under
chronic
rheumatism
there
is
no
call
for
operative
interference
gonococcal
affections
of
joints
these
include
all
forms
of
joint
lesion
occurring
in
association
with
gonorrhoeal
urethritis
vulvo
vaginitis
or
gonorrhoeal
ophthalmia
they
may
develop
at
any
stage
of
the
urethritis
but
are
most
frequently
met
with
from
the
eighteenth
to
the
twenty
second
day
after
the
primary
infection
when
the
organisms
have
reached
the
posterior
urethra
they
have
been
observed
however
after
the
discharge
has
ceased
there
is
no
connection
between
the
severity
of
the
gonorrhoea
and
the
incidence
of
joint
disease
in
women
the
gonorrhoeal
nature
of
the
discharge
must
be
established
by
bacteriological
examination
as
a
complication
of
ophthalmia
the
joint
lesions
are
met
with
in
infants
and
occur
more
commonly
towards
the
end
of
the
second
or
during
the
third
week
the
gonococcus
is
carried
to
the
joint
in
the
blood
stream
and
is
first
deposited
in
the
synovial
membrane
in
the
tissues
of
which
it
can
usually
be
found
it
may
be
impossible
to
find
it
in
the
exudate
within
the
joint
the
joint
lesions
may
be
the
only
evidence
of
metastasis
or
they
may
be
part
of
a
general
infection
involving
the
endocardium
pleura
and
tendon
sheaths
the
joints
most
frequently
affected
are
the
knee
elbow
ankle
wrist
and
fingers
usually
two
or
more
joints
are
affected
several
clinical
types
are
differentiated
a
dry
poly
arthritis
met
with
in
the
joints
and
tendon
sheaths
of
the
wrist
and
hand
formerly
described
as
gonorrhoeal
rheumatism
which
in
some
cases
is
trifling
and
evanescent
and
in
others
is
persistent
and
progressive
and
results
in
stiffness
of
the
affected
joints
and
permanent
crippling
of
the
hand
and
fingers
the
commonest
type
is
a
chronic
synovitis
or
hydrops
in
which
the
joint
very
often
the
knee
becomes
filled
with
a
serous
or
sero
fibrinous
exudate
there
are
no
reactive
changes
in
the
synovial
membrane
cellular
tissue
or
skin
nor
is
there
any
fever
or
disturbance
of
health
the
movements
are
free
except
in
so
far
as
they
are
restricted
by
the
amount
of
fluid
in
the
joint
it
usually
subsides
in
two
or
three
weeks
under
rest
but
tends
to
relapse
an
acute
synovitis
with
peri
articular
phlegmon
is
most
often
met
with
in
the
elbow
but
it
occurs
also
in
the
knee
and
ankle
there
is
a
sudden
onset
of
severe
pain
and
swelling
in
and
around
the
joint
with
considerable
fever
and
disturbance
of
health
the
slightest
movement
causes
pain
and
the
part
is
sensitive
to
touch
the
skin
is
hot
and
tense
and
in
the
case
of
the
elbow
may
be
red
and
fiery
as
in
erysipelas
the
deposit
of
fibrin
on
the
synovial
membrane
and
on
the
articular
surfaces
may
lead
to
the
formation
of
adhesions
sometimes
in
the
form
of
isolated
bands
sometimes
in
the
form
of
a
close
fibrous
union
between
the
bones
a
suppurative
arthritis
like
that
caused
by
ordinary
pus
microbes
may
be
the
result
of
gonococcal
infection
alone
or
of
a
mixed
infection
usually
only
one
joint
is
affected
but
the
condition
may
be
multiple
the
articular
cartilages
are
destroyed
the
ends
of
the
bones
are
covered
with
granulations
extra
articular
abscesses
form
and
complete
osseous
ankylosis
results
the
diagnosis
is
often
missed
because
the
possibility
of
gonorrhoea
is
not
suspected
the
denial
of
the
disease
by
the
patient
is
not
always
to
be
relied
upon
especially
in
the
case
of
women
as
they
may
be
ignorant
of
its
presence
the
chief
points
in
the
differential
diagnosis
from
acute
articular
rheumatism
are
that
the
gonorrhoeal
affection
is
more
often
confined
to
one
or
two
joints
has
little
tendency
to
wander
from
joint
to
joint
and
its
progress
is
not
appreciably
influenced
by
salicylates
although
these
drugs
may
relieve
pain
the
conclusive
point
is
the
recognition
of
a
gonorrhoeal
discharge
or
of
threads
in
the
urine
the
disease
may
persist
or
may
relapse
and
the
patient
may
be
laid
up
for
weeks
or
months
and
may
finally
be
crippled
in
one
or
in
several
joints
the
treatment
besides
that
of
the
urethral
disease
or
of
the
ophthalmia
consists
in
rest
until
all
pain
and
sensitiveness
have
disappeared
the
pain
is
relieved
by
salicylates
but
most
benefit
follows
weight
extension
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
by
the
rubber
bandage
and
hot
air
baths
if
the
joint
is
greatly
distended
the
fluid
may
be
withdrawn
by
a
needle
and
syringe
detoxicated
vaccines
should
be
given
from
the
first
and
in
afebrile
cases
the
injection
of
a
foreign
protein
such
as
anti
typhoid
vaccine
is
beneficial
harrison
murphy
has
found
benefit
from
the
introduction
into
the
joint
in
the
early
stages
of
from
to
c
c
of
a
per
cent
solution
of
formalin
in
glycerin
this
may
be
repeated
within
a
week
the
patient
being
kept
in
bed
with
light
weight
extension
in
the
chronic
hydrops
the
fluid
is
withdrawn
and
about
an
ounce
of
a
per
cent
solution
of
protargol
injected
the
patient
should
be
warned
of
the
marked
reaction
which
follows
after
all
symptoms
have
settled
down
but
not
till
then
for
fear
of
exciting
relapse
or
metastasis
the
joint
is
massaged
and
exercised
stiffness
from
adhesions
is
most
intractable
and
may
in
spite
of
every
attention
terminate
in
ankylosis
even
in
cases
where
there
has
been
no
suppuration
forcible
breaking
down
of
adhesions
under
anaesthesia
is
not
recommended
as
it
is
followed
by
great
suffering
and
the
adhesions
re
form
operation
for
ankylosis
arthroplasty
should
not
be
undertaken
as
the
ankylosis
recurs
tuberculous
disease
tuberculous
disease
of
joints
results
from
bacillary
infection
through
the
arteries
the
disease
may
commence
in
the
synovial
membrane
or
in
the
marrow
of
one
of
the
adjacent
bones
and
the
relative
frequency
of
these
two
seats
of
infection
has
been
the
subject
of
considerable
difference
of
opinion
the
traditional
view
of
konig
is
that
in
the
knee
and
most
of
the
larger
joints
the
disease
arises
in
the
bone
and
in
the
synovial
membrane
in
about
equal
proportion
and
that
in
the
hip
the
number
of
cases
beginning
in
the
bones
is
about
five
times
greater
than
that
originating
in
the
membrane
this
estimate
so
far
as
the
actual
frequency
of
bone
lesions
is
concerned
has
been
generally
accepted
but
recent
observers
notably
john
fraser
do
not
accept
the
presence
of
bone
lesions
as
necessarily
proving
that
the
disease
commenced
in
the
bones
he
maintains
and
we
think
with
good
grounds
that
in
many
cases
the
disease
having
commenced
in
the
synovial
membrane
slowly
spreads
to
the
bone
by
way
of
the
blood
vessels
and
lymphatics
and
gives
rise
to
lesions
in
the
marrow
morbid
anatomy
tuberculous
disease
in
the
articular
end
of
a
long
bone
may
give
rise
to
reactive
changes
in
the
adjacent
joint
characterised
by
effusion
and
by
the
extension
of
the
synovial
membrane
over
the
articular
surfaces
this
may
result
in
the
formation
of
adhesions
which
obliterate
the
cavity
of
the
joint
or
divide
it
into
compartments
these
lesions
are
comparatively
common
and
are
not
necessarily
due
to
actual
tuberculous
infection
of
the
joint
the
infection
of
the
joint
by
tubercle
originating
in
the
adjacent
bone
may
take
place
at
the
periphery
the
osseous
focus
reaching
the
surface
of
the
bone
at
the
site
of
reflection
of
the
synovial
membrane
and
the
infection
which
begins
at
this
point
then
spreads
to
the
rest
of
the
membrane
or
it
may
take
place
in
the
central
area
by
the
projection
of
tuberculous
granulation
tissue
into
the
joint
following
upon
erosion
of
the
cartilage
fig
illustration
fig
section
of
upper
end
of
fibula
showing
caseating
focus
in
marrow
erupting
on
articular
surface
and
infecting
joint
changes
in
the
synovial
membrane
in
the
majority
of
cases
there
is
a
diffuse
thickening
of
the
synovial
membrane
due
to
the
formation
of
granulation
tissue
or
of
young
connective
tissue
in
its
substance
this
new
tissue
is
arranged
in
two
layers
the
outer
composed
of
fully
formed
connective
or
fibrous
tissue
the
inner
of
embryonic
tissue
usually
permeated
with
miliary
tubercles
on
opening
the
joint
these
tubercles
may
be
seen
on
the
surface
of
the
membrane
or
the
surface
may
be
covered
with
a
layer
of
fibrinous
or
caseating
tissue
where
there
is
greater
resistance
on
the
part
of
the
tissues
there
is
active
formation
of
young
connective
tissue
which
circumscribes
or
encapsulates
the
tubercles
so
that
they
remain
embedded
in
the
substance
of
the
membrane
and
are
only
seen
on
cutting
into
it
the
thickened
synovial
membrane
is
projected
into
the
cavity
of
the
joint
filling
up
its
pouches
and
recesses
and
spreading
over
the
surface
of
the
articular
cartilage
like
ivy
growing
on
a
wall
wherever
the
synovial
tissue
covers
the
cartilage
it
becomes
adherent
to
and
fused
with
it
the
morbid
process
may
be
arrested
at
this
stage
and
fibrous
adhesions
form
between
the
opposing
articular
surfaces
or
it
may
progress
in
which
case
further
changes
occur
resulting
in
destruction
of
the
articular
cartilage
and
exposure
of
the
subjacent
bone
in
rare
instances
the
synovial
membrane
presents
nodular
masses
or
lumps
resembling
the
tuberculous
tumours
met
with
in
the
brain
they
project
into
the
cavity
of
the
joint
are
often
pedunculated
and
may
give
rise
to
the
symptoms
of
loose
body
the
fringes
of
synovial
membrane
may
also
undergo
a
remarkable
development
like
that
observed
in
arthritis
deformans
and
described
as
arborescent
lipoma
both
these
types
are
almost
exclusively
met
with
in
the
knee
the
contents
of
tuberculous
joints
in
a
large
proportion
of
cases
of
synovial
tuberculosis
the
joint
is
entirely
filled
up
by
the
diffuse
thickening
of
the
synovial
membrane
in
a
small
number
there
is
an
abundant
serous
exudate
and
with
this
there
may
be
a
considerable
formation
of
fibrin
covering
the
surface
of
the
membrane
and
floating
in
the
fluid
as
flakes
or
masses
under
the
influence
of
movement
it
may
assume
the
shape
of
melon
seed
bodies
more
rarely
the
joint
contains
pus
and
the
surface
of
the
synovial
membrane
resembles
the
wall
of
a
cold
abscess
ulceration
and
necrosis
of
cartilage
the
synovial
tissue
covering
the
cartilage
causes
pitting
and
perforation
of
the
cartilage
and
makes
its
way
through
it
and
often
spreads
widely
between
it
and
the
subjacent
bone
the
cartilage
may
be
detached
in
portions
of
considerable
size
it
may
be
similarly
ulcerated
or
detached
as
a
result
of
disease
in
the
bone
caries
of
articular
surfaces
tuberculous
infiltration
of
the
marrow
in
the
surface
cancelli
breaks
up
the
spongy
framework
of
the
bone
into
minute
irregular
fragments
so
that
it
disintegrates
or
crumbles
away
caries
when
there
is
an
absence
of
caseation
and
suppuration
the
condition
is
called
caries
sicca
the
pressure
of
the
articular
surfaces
against
one
another
favours
the
progress
of
ulceration
of
cartilage
and
of
articular
caries
these
processes
are
usually
more
advanced
in
the
areas
most
exposed
to
pressure
for
example
in
the
hip
joint
on
the
superior
aspect
of
the
head
of
the
femur
and
on
the
posterior
and
upper
segment
of
the
acetabulum
the
occurrence
of
pathological
dislocation
is
due
to
softening
and
stretching
of
the
ligaments
which
normally
retain
the
bones
in
position
and
to
some
factor
causing
displacement
which
may
be
the
accumulation
of
fluid
or
of
granulations
in
the
joint
the
involuntary
contraction
of
muscles
or
some
movement
or
twist
of
the
limb
the
occurrence
of
dislocation
is
also
favoured
by
destructive
changes
in
the
bones
peri
articular
tubercle
and
abscess
may
result
from
the
spread
of
disease
from
the
bone
or
joint
into
the
surrounding
tissues
either
directly
or
by
way
of
the
lymphatics
a
peri
articular
abscess
may
spread
in
several
directions
sometimes
invading
tendon
sheaths
or
bursae
and
finally
reaching
the
skin
surface
by
tortuous
sinuses
reactive
changes
in
the
vicinity
of
tuberculous
joints
are
of
common
occurrence
and
play
a
considerable
part
in
the
production
of
what
is
clinically
known
as
white
swelling
new
connective
tissue
forms
in
the
peri
articular
fat
and
between
muscles
and
tendons
it
may
be
tough
and
fibrous
or
soft
vascular
and
oedematous
and
the
peri
articular
fat
becomes
swollen
and
gelatinous
constituting
a
layer
of
considerable
thickness
the
fat
disappears
and
is
replaced
by
a
mucoid
effusion
between
the
fibrous
bundles
of
connective
tissue
this
is
what
was
formerly
known
as
gelatinous
degeneration
of
the
synovial
membrane
in
the
case
of
the
wrist
the
newly
formed
connective
tissue
may
fix
the
tendons
in
their
sheaths
interfering
with
the
movements
of
the
fingers
in
relation
to
the
bones
also
there
may
be
reactive
changes
resulting
in
the
formation
of
spicules
of
new
bone
on
the
periosteal
surfaces
and
at
the
attachment
of
the
capsular
and
other
ligaments
these
are
only
met
with
where
pyogenic
infection
has
been
superadded
terminations
and
sequelae
a
natural
process
of
cure
may
occur
at
any
stage
the
tuberculous
tissue
being
replaced
by
scar
tissue
recovery
is
apt
to
be
attended
with
impairment
of
movement
due
to
adhesions
ankylosis
or
contracture
of
the
peri
articular
structures
caseous
foci
in
the
interior
of
the
bones
may
become
encapsulated
and
a
cure
be
thus
effected
or
they
may
be
the
cause
of
a
relapse
of
the
disease
at
a
later
date
interference
with
growth
is
comparatively
common
and
may
involve
only
the
epiphysial
junctions
in
the
immediate
vicinity
of
the
joint
affected
or
those
of
all
the
bones
of
the
limb
this
is
well
seen
in
adults
who
have
suffered
from
severe
disease
of
the
hip
in
childhood
the
entire
limb
including
the
foot
being
shorter
and
smaller
than
the
corresponding
parts
of
the
opposite
side
atrophic
conditions
are
also
met
with
the
bones
undergoing
fatty
atrophy
so
that
in
extreme
cases
they
may
be
cut
with
a
knife
or
be
easily
fractured
these
atrophic
conditions
are
most
marked
in
bedridden
patients
and
are
largely
due
to
disuse
of
the
limb
they
are
recovered
from
if
it
is
able
to
resume
its
functions
clinical
features
these
vary
with
the
different
anatomical
forms
of
the
disease
and
with
the
joint
affected
sometimes
the
disease
is
ushered
in
by
a
febrile
attack
attended
with
pains
in
several
joints
described
by
john
duncan
as
tuberculous
arthritic
fever
this
is
liable
to
be
mistaken
for
rheumatic
fever
from
which
however
it
differs
in
that
there
is
no
real
migration
from
joint
to
joint
there
is
an
absence
of
sweating
and
of
cardiac
complications
and
no
benefit
follows
the
administration
of
salicylates
in
exceptional
cases
tuberculous
joint
disease
follows
an
acute
course
resembling
that
of
the
pyogenic
arthritis
of
infants
this
has
been
observed
in
children
especially
in
the
knee
the
lesion
being
in
the
synovial
membrane
and
attended
with
an
accumulation
of
pus
in
the
joint
if
promptly
treated
by
incision
and
drainage
recovery
is
rapid
and
free
movement
of
the
joint
may
be
preserved
the
onset
and
early
stages
of
tuberculous
disease
however
are
more
often
insidious
and
are
attended
with
so
few
symptoms
that
the
disease
may
have
obtained
a
considerable
hold
before
it
attracts
notice
it
is
not
uncommon
for
patients
or
their
friends
to
attribute
the
condition
to
injury
as
it
often
first
attracts
attention
after
some
slight
trauma
or
excessive
use
of
the
limb
the
symptoms
usually
subside
under
rest
only
to
relapse
again
with
use
of
the
limb
the
initial
local
symptoms
may
be
due
to
the
presence
of
a
focus
in
the
neighbouring
bone
perhaps
causing
neuralgic
pains
in
the
joint
or
weakness
tiredness
stiffness
and
inability
to
use
the
limb
these
symptoms
improving
with
rest
and
being
aggravated
by
exertion
it
is
rarely
possible
by
external
examination
to
recognise
deep
seated
osseous
foci
in
the
vicinity
of
joints
but
if
they
are
near
the
surface
in
a
superficial
bone
such
as
the
head
of
the
tibia
there
may
be
local
thickening
of
the
periosteum
oedema
pain
and
tenderness
on
pressure
and
on
percussion
x
ray
appearances
of
tuberculous
joints
gross
lesions
such
as
caseous
foci
in
the
marrow
of
the
adjacent
bone
show
as
clear
areas
with
an
ill
defined
margin
a
sclerosed
focus
gives
a
denser
shadow
than
the
surrounding
bone
and
a
sequestrum
presents
a
dark
shadow
of
irregular
contour
and
a
clear
interval
between
it
and
the
surrounding
bone
caries
of
the
articular
surface
imparts
a
woolly
appearance
or
irregular
contour
in
place
of
the
well
defined
outline
of
the
articular
end
of
the
bone
in
bony
ankylosis
the
shadow
of
the
two
bones
is
a
continuous
one
the
joint
interval
having
been
filled
up
the
minor
changes
are
best
appreciated
on
comparison
with
the
normal
joint
of
the
other
limb
wasting
of
muscles
is
a
constant
accompaniment
of
tuberculous
joint
disease
it
is
to
be
attributed
partly
to
want
of
use
but
chiefly
to
reflex
interference
with
the
trophic
innervation
of
the
muscles
it
is
specially
well
seen
in
the
extensor
and
adductor
muscles
of
the
thigh
in
disease
of
the
knee
and
in
the
deltoid
in
disease
of
the
shoulder
the
muscles
become
soft
and
flaccid
they
exhibit
tremors
on
attempted
movement
and
their
excitability
to
the
faradic
current
is
diminished
the
muscular
tissue
may
be
largely
replaced
by
fat
impairment
of
the
normal
movements
is
one
of
the
most
valuable
diagnostic
signs
particularly
in
deeply
seated
joints
such
as
the
shoulder
hip
and
spine
it
is
due
to
a
protective
contraction
of
the
muscles
around
the
joint
designed
to
prevent
movement
this
muscular
fixation
disappears
under
anaesthesia
abnormal
attitudes
of
the
limb
occur
earlier
and
are
more
pronounced
in
cases
in
which
pain
and
other
irritative
symptoms
of
articular
disease
are
well
marked
and
are
best
illustrated
by
the
attitudes
assumed
in
disease
of
the
hip
they
are
due
to
reflex
or
involuntary
contraction
of
the
muscles
acting
on
the
joint
with
the
object
of
placing
it
in
the
attitude
of
greatest
ease
they
also
disappear
under
anaesthesia
with
the
lapse
of
time
they
not
only
become
exaggerated
but
may
become
permanent
from
ankylosis
or
from
contracture
of
the
soft
parts
round
the
joint
startings
at
night
are
to
be
regarded
as
an
indication
that
there
is
progressive
disease
involving
the
articular
surfaces
the
formation
of
extra
articular
abscess
may
take
place
early
or
it
may
not
occur
till
long
after
the
disease
has
subsided
the
abscess
may
develop
so
insidiously
that
it
does
not
attract
attention
until
it
has
attained
considerable
size
especially
when
associated
with
disease
of
the
spine
pelvis
or
hip
the
position
of
the
abscess
in
relation
to
different
joints
is
fairly
constant
and
is
determined
by
the
anatomical
relationships
of
the
capsule
and
synovial
membrane
to
the
surrounding
tissues
the
bursae
and
tendon
sheaths
in
the
vicinity
may
influence
the
direction
of
spread
of
the
abscess
and
the
situation
of
resulting
sinuses
when
the
abscess
is
allowed
to
burst
or
is
opened
and
becomes
infected
with
pyogenic
bacteria
there
is
not
only
the
risk
of
aggravation
of
the
disease
and
persistent
suppuration
but
there
is
a
greater
liability
to
general
tuberculosis
the
sinuses
may
be
so
tortuous
that
a
probe
cannot
be
passed
to
the
primary
focus
of
disease
and
their
course
and
disposition
can
only
be
demonstrated
by
injecting
the
sinuses
with
an
emulsion
of
bismuth
and
taking
x
ray
photographs
tuberculous
infection
of
the
lymph
glands
of
the
limb
is
exceptional
but
may
follow
upon
infection
of
the
skin
around
the
orifice
of
a
sinus
a
slight
rise
of
temperature
in
the
evening
may
be
induced
in
quiescent
joint
lesions
by
injury
or
by
movement
of
the
joint
under
anaesthesia
or
by
the
fatigue
of
a
railway
journey
when
sinuses
have
formed
and
become
infected
with
pyogenic
bacteria
there
may
be
a
diurnal
variation
in
the
temperature
of
the
type
known
as
hectic
fever
fig
relative
frequency
of
tuberculous
disease
in
different
joints
hospital
statistics
show
that
joints
are
affected
in
the
following
order
of
frequency
spine
knee
hip
ankle
and
tarsus
elbow
wrist
shoulder
the
hip
and
spine
are
most
often
affected
in
childhood
and
youth
the
shoulder
and
wrist
in
adults
the
knee
ankle
and
elbow
show
little
age
preference
clinical
variations
of
tuberculous
joint
disease
the
above
description
applies
to
tuberculous
joint
disease
in
general
it
must
be
modified
to
include
special
manifestations
or
varieties
when
the
main
incidence
of
the
infection
affects
the
synovial
membrane
the
clinical
picture
may
assume
the
form
of
a
hydrops
or
of
an
empyema
in
which
the
joint
is
filled
with
pus
more
common
than
either
of
these
is
the
well
known
white
swelling
or
tumor
albus
wiseman
which
is
the
clinical
manifestation
of
diffuse
thickening
of
the
synovial
membrane
along
with
mucoid
degeneration
of
the
peri
synovial
cellular
tissue
it
is
well
seen
in
joints
which
are
superficial
such
as
the
knee
ankle
elbow
and
wrist
the
swelling
which
is
the
first
and
most
prominent
clinical
feature
develops
gradually
and
painlessly
obliterating
the
bony
prominences
by
filling
up
the
natural
hollows
it
appears
greater
to
the
eye
than
is
borne
out
by
measurement
being
thrown
into
relief
by
the
wasting
of
the
muscles
above
and
below
the
joint
in
the
early
stage
the
swelling
is
elastic
doughy
and
non
sensitive
and
corresponds
to
the
superficial
area
of
the
synovial
membrane
involved
and
there
is
comparatively
little
complaint
on
the
part
of
the
patient
because
the
articular
surfaces
and
ligaments
are
still
intact
there
may
be
a
feeling
of
weight
in
the
limb
and
in
the
case
of
the
knee
and
ankle
the
patient
tires
on
walking
and
drags
the
leg
with
more
or
less
of
a
limp
movements
of
the
joint
are
permitted
but
are
limited
in
range
the
disability
is
increased
by
use
and
exertion
but
for
a
time
at
least
it
improves
under
rest
if
the
disease
is
not
arrested
there
follow
the
symptoms
and
signs
of
involvement
of
the
articular
surfaces
influence
of
tuberculous
joint
disease
on
the
general
health
experience
shows
that
the
early
stages
of
tuberculous
joint
disease
are
compatible
with
the
appearance
of
good
health
as
a
rule
however
and
especially
if
there
is
mixed
infection
the
health
suffers
the
appetite
is
impaired
the
patient
is
easily
tired
and
there
may
be
some
loss
of
weight
treatment
in
addition
to
the
general
treatment
of
tuberculosis
local
measures
are
employed
these
may
be
described
under
two
heads
the
conservative
and
the
operative
conservative
treatment
is
almost
always
to
be
employed
in
the
first
instance
as
by
it
a
larger
proportion
of
cures
is
obtained
with
a
smaller
mortality
and
with
better
functional
results
than
by
operation
treatment
by
rest
implies
the
immobilisation
of
the
diseased
limb
until
pain
and
tenderness
have
disappeared
the
attitude
in
which
the
limb
is
immobilised
should
be
that
in
which
in
the
event
of
subsequent
stiffness
it
will
be
most
serviceable
to
the
patient
immobilisation
may
be
secured
by
bandages
splints
extension
or
other
apparatus
extension
with
weight
and
pulley
is
of
value
in
securing
rest
especially
in
disease
of
the
hip
or
knee
it
eliminates
muscular
spasm
relieves
pain
and
startings
at
night
and
prevents
abnormal
attitudes
of
the
limb
if
when
the
patient
first
comes
under
observation
the
limb
is
in
a
deformed
attitude
which
does
not
readily
yield
to
extension
the
deformity
should
be
corrected
under
an
anaesthetic
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
is
often
helpful
the
rubber
bandage
or
the
hot
air
chamber
being
employed
for
an
hour
or
so
morning
and
evening
injection
of
iodoform
this
is
carried
out
on
the
same
lines
as
have
been
described
for
tuberculous
abscess
after
the
fluid
contents
of
the
joint
are
withdrawn
the
iodoform
is
injected
and
this
may
require
to
be
repeated
in
a
month
or
six
weeks
after
the
injection
of
iodoform
there
is
usually
considerable
reaction
attended
with
fever
o
f
headache
and
malaise
and
considerable
pain
and
swelling
of
the
joint
in
some
cases
there
is
sickness
and
there
may
be
blood
pigment
in
the
urine
the
severity
of
these
phenomena
diminishes
with
each
subsequent
injection
the
use
of
scott
s
dressing
and
of
blisters
and
of
the
actual
cautery
has
largely
gone
out
of
fashion
but
the
cautery
may
still
be
employed
with
benefit
for
the
relief
of
pain
in
cases
in
which
ulceration
of
cartilage
is
a
prominent
feature
the
application
of
the
x
rays
has
proved
beneficial
in
synovial
lesions
in
superficial
joints
such
as
the
wrist
or
elbow
prolonged
exposures
are
made
at
fortnightly
intervals
and
on
account
of
the
cicatricial
contraction
which
attends
upon
recovery
the
joint
must
be
kept
in
good
position
conservative
treatment
is
only
abandoned
if
improvement
does
not
show
itself
after
a
thorough
trial
or
if
the
disease
relapses
after
apparent
cure
operative
treatment
other
things
being
equal
operation
is
more
often
indicated
in
adults
than
in
children
because
after
the
age
of
twenty
there
is
less
prospect
of
recovery
under
conservative
treatment
there
is
more
tendency
for
the
disease
to
relapse
and
to
invade
the
internal
organs
and
there
is
no
fear
of
interfering
with
the
growth
of
the
bones
the
state
of
the
general
health
may
necessitate
operation
as
the
most
rapid
method
of
removing
the
disease
the
social
status
of
the
patient
must
also
be
taken
into
account
the
bread
winner
under
existing
social
conditions
may
be
unable
to
give
up
his
work
for
a
sufficient
time
to
give
conservative
measures
a
fair
trial
the
local
conditions
which
decide
for
or
against
operation
are
differently
regarded
by
different
surgeons
but
it
may
be
said
in
general
terms
that
operative
interference
is
indicated
in
cases
in
which
the
disease
continues
to
progress
in
spite
of
a
fair
trial
of
conservative
measures
in
cases
unsuited
for
conservative
treatment
that
is
to
say
where
there
are
severe
bone
lesions
operative
interference
is
indicated
also
when
the
functional
result
will
be
better
than
that
likely
to
be
obtained
by
conservative
measures
as
is
often
the
case
in
the
knee
and
elbow
cold
abscesses
should
if
possible
be
dealt
with
before
operating
on
the
joint
in
many
cases
the
extent
of
the
operation
can
only
be
decided
after
exploration
the
aim
is
to
remove
all
the
disease
with
the
least
impairment
of
function
and
the
minimum
sacrifice
of
healthy
tissue
the
more
open
the
method
of
operating
the
better
so
that
all
parts
of
the
joint
may
be
available
for
inspection
the
methods
of
kocher
which
permit
of
dislocating
the
joint
are
specially
to
be
recommended
as
this
procedure
affords
the
freest
possible
access
diseased
synovial
membrane
is
removed
with
the
scissors
or
knife
if
the
cartilages
are
sound
and
if
a
movable
joint
is
aimed
at
they
may
be
left
but
if
ankylosis
is
desired
they
must
be
removed
localised
disease
of
the
cartilage
should
be
removed
with
the
spoon
or
gouge
and
the
bone
beneath
investigated
if
the
articular
surface
is
extensively
diseased
a
thin
slice
of
bone
should
be
removed
and
if
foci
in
the
marrow
are
then
revealed
it
is
better
to
gouge
them
out
than
to
remove
further
slices
of
bone
as
this
involves
sacrifice
of
the
cortex
and
periosteum
operative
treatment
of
deformities
resulting
from
tuberculous
joint
disease
has
almost
entirely
replaced
reduction
by
force
the
contracted
soft
parts
are
divided
and
the
bone
is
resected
amputation
for
tuberculous
joint
disease
has
become
one
of
the
rare
operations
of
surgery
and
is
only
justified
when
less
radical
measures
have
failed
and
the
condition
of
the
limb
is
affecting
the
general
health
amputation
is
more
frequently
called
for
in
persons
past
middle
life
who
are
the
subjects
of
pulmonary
tuberculosis
syphilitic
disease
syphilitic
affections
of
joints
are
comparatively
rare
as
in
tuberculosis
the
disease
may
be
first
located
in
the
synovial
membrane
or
it
may
spread
to
the
joint
from
one
of
the
bones
in
acquired
syphilis
at
an
early
stage
and
before
the
skin
eruptions
appear
one
of
the
large
joints
such
as
the
shoulder
or
knee
may
be
the
seat
of
pain
arthralgia
which
is
worse
at
night
in
the
secondary
stage
a
synovitis
with
serous
effusion
is
not
uncommon
and
may
affect
several
joints
syphilitic
hydrops
is
met
with
almost
exclusively
in
the
knee
it
is
frequently
bilateral
and
is
insidious
in
its
onset
and
progress
the
patient
usually
being
able
to
go
about
in
the
tertiary
stage
the
joint
lesions
are
persistent
and
destructive
and
result
from
the
formation
of
gummata
either
in
the
deeper
layers
of
the
synovial
membrane
or
in
the
adjacent
bone
or
periosteum
peri
synovial
and
peri
bursal
gummata
are
met
with
in
relation
to
the
knee
joint
of
middle
aged
adults
especially
women
they
are
usually
multiple
develop
slowly
and
are
rarely
sensitive
or
painful
one
or
more
of
the
gummata
may
break
down
and
give
rise
to
tertiary
ulcers
the
co
existence
of
indolent
swellings
ulcers
and
depressed
scars
in
the
vicinity
of
the
knee
is
characteristic
of
tertiary
syphilis
the
disease
spreads
throughout
the
capsule
and
synovial
membrane
which
becomes
diffusely
thickened
and
infiltrated
with
granulation
tissue
which
eats
into
and
replaces
the
articular
cartilage
clinically
the
condition
resembles
tuberculous
disease
of
the
synovial
membrane
for
which
it
is
probably
frequently
mistaken
but
in
the
syphilitic
affection
the
swelling
is
nodular
and
uneven
and
the
subjective
symptoms
are
slight
mobility
is
little
impaired
and
yet
the
deformity
is
considerable
syphilitic
osteo
arthritis
results
from
a
gumma
in
the
periosteum
or
marrow
of
one
of
the
adjacent
bones
there
is
gradual
enlargement
of
one
of
the
bones
the
patient
complains
of
pains
which
are
worst
at
night
the
disease
may
extend
to
the
synovial
membrane
and
be
attended
with
effusion
into
the
joint
or
it
may
erupt
on
the
periosteal
surface
and
invade
the
skin
forming
one
or
more
sinuses
the
further
progress
is
complicated
by
the
occurrence
of
pyogenic
infection
leading
to
necrosis
of
bone
in
the
knee
joint
for
example
the
patella
or
one
of
the
condyles
of
the
femur
or
tibia
may
furnish
a
sequestrum
in
such
cases
anti
syphilitic
treatment
must
be
supplemented
by
operation
for
the
removal
of
the
diseased
tissues
in
the
knee
excision
is
rarely
necessary
but
in
the
elbow
it
may
be
called
for
to
obtain
a
movable
joint
in
inherited
syphilis
the
earliest
joint
affections
are
those
in
which
there
is
an
effusion
into
the
joint
especially
the
knee
or
elbow
and
in
exceptional
cases
pyogenic
infection
may
be
superadded
and
pus
form
in
the
joint
in
older
children
a
gummatous
synovitis
is
met
with
of
which
the
most
striking
features
are
its
insidious
development
its
chronic
course
symmetrical
distribution
freedom
from
pain
the
free
mobility
of
the
joint
its
tendency
to
relapse
and
its
association
with
other
syphilitic
stigmata
especially
in
the
eyes
the
knees
are
the
joints
most
frequently
affected
and
the
condition
usually
yields
readily
to
anti
syphilitic
treatment
without
impairment
of
function
joint
diseases
accompanying
certain
constitutional
conditions
gout
arthritis
urica
one
of
the
manifestations
of
gout
is
that
certain
joints
are
liable
to
attacks
of
inflammation
associated
with
the
deposit
of
a
chalk
like
material
composed
of
sodium
biurate
chiefly
in
the
matrix
of
the
articular
cartilage
it
may
be
in
streaks
or
patches
towards
the
central
area
of
the
joint
or
throughout
the
entire
extent
of
the
cartilage
which
appears
as
if
it
had
been
painted
over
with
plaster
of
paris
as
a
result
of
this
uratic
infiltration
the
cartilage
loses
its
vitality
and
crumbles
away
leading
to
the
formation
of
what
are
known
as
gouty
ulcers
and
these
may
extend
through
the
cartilage
and
invade
the
bone
the
deposit
of
urates
in
the
synovial
membrane
is
attended
with
effusion
into
the
joint
and
the
formation
of
adhesions
while
in
the
ligaments
and
peri
articular
structures
it
leads
to
the
formation
of
scar
tissue
the
metatarso
phalangeal
joint
of
the
great
toe
on
one
or
on
both
sides
is
that
most
frequently
affected
the
disease
is
met
with
in
men
after
middle
life
and
while
common
enough
in
england
and
ireland
is
almost
unknown
in
hospital
practice
in
scotland
the
clinical
features
are
characteristic
there
is
a
sudden
onset
of
excruciating
pain
usually
during
the
early
hours
of
the
morning
the
joint
becomes
swollen
red
and
glistening
with
engorgement
of
the
veins
and
some
fever
and
disturbance
of
health
and
temper
in
the
course
of
a
week
or
ten
days
there
is
a
gradual
return
to
the
normal
such
attacks
may
recur
only
once
a
year
or
they
may
be
more
frequent
the
successive
attacks
tend
to
become
less
acute
but
last
longer
and
the
local
phenomena
persist
the
joint
remaining
permanently
swollen
and
stiff
masses
of
chalk
form
in
and
around
the
joint
and
those
in
the
subcutaneous
tissue
may
break
through
the
skin
forming
indolent
ulcers
with
exposure
of
the
chalky
masses
tophi
the
hands
may
become
seriously
crippled
especially
when
the
tendon
sheaths
and
bursae
also
are
affected
the
crippling
resembles
that
resulting
from
arthritis
deformans
but
it
differs
in
not
being
symmetrical
the
local
treatment
consists
in
employing
soothing
applications
and
a
bier
s
bandage
for
two
or
three
hours
twice
daily
while
the
symptoms
are
acute
later
hot
air
baths
massage
and
exercises
are
indicated
it
is
remarkable
how
completely
even
the
most
deformed
joints
may
recover
their
function
dietetic
and
medicinal
treatment
must
also
be
employed
chronic
rheumatism
this
term
is
applied
to
a
condition
which
sometimes
follows
upon
acute
articular
rheumatism
in
persons
presenting
a
family
tendency
to
acute
rheumatism
or
to
inflammations
of
serous
membranes
and
manifesting
other
evidence
of
the
rheumatic
taint
such
as
chorea
or
rheumatic
nodules
the
changes
in
the
joints
involve
almost
exclusively
the
synovial
membrane
and
the
ligaments
they
consist
in
cellular
infiltration
and
exudation
resulting
in
the
formation
of
new
connective
tissue
which
encroaches
on
the
cavity
of
the
joint
and
gives
rise
to
adhesions
and
by
contracting
causes
stiffness
and
deformity
the
articular
cartilages
may
subsequently
be
transformed
into
connective
tissue
with
consequent
fibrous
ankylosis
and
obliteration
of
the
joint
the
bones
are
affected
only
in
so
far
as
they
undergo
fatty
atrophy
from
disuse
of
the
limb
or
alteration
in
their
configuration
as
a
result
of
partial
dislocation
osseous
ankylosis
may
occur
especially
in
the
small
joints
of
the
hand
and
foot
the
disease
is
generally
poly
articular
and
may
be
met
with
in
childhood
and
youth
as
well
as
in
adult
life
in
some
cases
pain
is
so
severe
that
the
patient
resists
the
least
attempt
at
movement
in
others
the
joints
although
stiff
can
be
moved
but
exhibit
pronounced
crackings
when
there
is
much
connective
tissue
formed
in
relation
to
the
synovial
membrane
the
joint
is
swollen
and
as
the
muscles
waste
above
and
below
the
swelling
is
spindle
shaped
subacute
exacerbations
occur
from
time
to
time
with
fever
and
aggravation
of
the
local
symptoms
and
implication
of
other
joints
after
repeated
recurrences
there
is
ankylosis
with
deformity
the
patient
becoming
a
helpless
cripple
on
account
of
the
tendency
to
visceral
complications
the
tenure
of
life
is
uncertain
from
the
nature
of
the
disease
treatment
is
for
the
most
part
palliative
salicylates
are
only
of
service
during
the
exacerbations
attended
with
pyrexia
the
application
of
soda
fomentations
turpentine
cloths
or
electric
or
hot
air
baths
may
be
useful
improvement
may
result
from
the
general
and
local
therapeutics
available
at
such
places
as
bath
buxton
harrogate
strathpeffer
wiesbaden
or
aix
in
selected
cases
a
certain
measure
of
success
has
followed
operative
interference
which
consists
in
a
modified
excision
the
deformities
resulting
from
chronic
rheumatism
are
but
little
amenable
to
surgical
treatment
and
forcible
attempts
to
remedy
stiffness
or
deformity
are
to
be
avoided
arthritis
deformans
osteo
arthritis
rheumatoid
arthritis
rheumatic
gout
malum
senile
traumatic
or
mechanical
arthritis
under
the
term
arthritis
deformans
which
was
first
employed
by
virchow
it
is
convenient
to
include
a
number
of
joint
affections
which
have
many
anatomical
and
clinical
features
in
common
the
disease
is
widely
distributed
in
the
animal
kingdom
both
in
domestic
species
and
in
wild
animals
in
the
natural
state
such
as
the
larger
carnivora
and
the
gorilla
evidence
of
it
has
also
been
found
in
the
bones
of
animals
buried
with
prehistoric
man
the
morbid
changes
in
the
joints
present
a
remarkable
combination
of
atrophy
and
degeneration
on
the
one
hand
and
overgrowth
on
the
other
indicating
a
profound
disturbance
of
nutrition
in
the
joint
structures
the
nature
of
this
disturbance
and
its
etiology
are
imperfectly
known
by
many
writers
it
is
believed
to
depend
upon
some
form
of
auto
intoxication
the
toxins
being
absorbed
from
the
gastro
intestinal
tract
and
those
who
suffer
are
supposed
to
possess
what
has
been
called
an
arthritic
diathesis
the
localisation
of
the
disease
in
a
particular
joint
may
be
determined
by
several
factors
of
which
trauma
appears
to
be
the
most
important
the
condition
is
frequently
observed
to
follow
either
directly
or
after
an
interval
upon
a
lesion
which
involves
gross
injury
of
the
joint
or
of
one
of
the
neighbouring
bones
it
occurs
with
greater
frequency
after
repeated
minor
injuries
affecting
the
joint
and
its
vicinity
such
as
sprains
and
contusions
and
particularly
those
sustained
in
laborious
occupations
this
connection
between
trauma
and
arthritis
deformans
led
arbuthnot
lane
to
apply
to
it
the
term
traumatic
or
trade
arthritis
the
traumatic
or
strain
factor
in
the
production
of
the
disease
may
be
manifested
in
a
less
obvious
fashion
in
the
lower
extremity
for
example
any
condition
which
disturbs
the
static
equilibrium
of
the
limb
as
a
whole
would
appear
to
predispose
to
the
disease
in
one
or
other
of
the
joints
the
static
equilibrium
may
be
disturbed
by
such
deformities
as
flat
foot
or
knock
knee
and
badly
united
fractures
of
the
lower
extremity
in
hallux
valgus
the
metatarso
phalangeal
joint
of
the
great
toe
undergoes
changes
characteristic
of
arthritis
deformans
a
number
of
cases
have
been
recorded
in
which
arthritis
deformans
has
followed
upon
antecedent
disease
of
the
joint
such
as
pyogenic
or
gonorrhoeal
synovitis
upon
repeated
haemorrhages
into
the
knee
joint
in
bleeders
and
in
unreduced
dislocations
in
which
a
new
joint
has
been
established
illustration
fig
arthritis
deformans
of
elbow
showing
destruction
of
articular
surfaces
and
masses
of
new
bone
around
the
articular
margins
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
lastly
poncet
and
other
members
of
the
lyons
school
regard
arthritis
deformans
as
due
to
an
attenuated
form
of
tuberculous
infection
and
draw
attention
to
the
fact
that
a
tuberculous
family
history
is
often
met
with
in
the
subjects
of
the
disease
illustration
fig
arthritis
deformans
of
knee
showing
eburnation
and
grooving
of
articular
surfaces
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
morbid
anatomy
the
commonest
type
is
that
in
which
the
articular
surfaces
undergo
degenerative
changes
the
primary
change
involves
the
articular
cartilage
which
becomes
softened
and
fibrillated
and
is
worn
away
until
the
subjacent
bone
is
exposed
if
the
bone
is
rarefied
the
enlarged
cancellous
spaces
are
opened
into
and
an
eroded
and
worm
eaten
appearance
is
brought
about
with
further
use
of
the
joint
the
bone
is
worn
away
so
that
in
a
ball
and
socket
joint
like
the
hip
the
head
of
the
femur
and
the
acetabulum
are
markedly
altered
in
size
and
shape
more
commonly
the
bone
exposed
as
a
result
of
disappearance
of
the
cartilage
is
denser
than
normal
and
under
the
influence
of
the
movements
of
the
joint
becomes
smooth
and
polished
a
change
described
as
eburnation
of
the
articular
surfaces
fig
in
hinge
joints
such
as
the
knee
and
elbow
the
influence
of
movement
is
shown
by
a
series
of
parallel
grooves
corresponding
to
the
lines
of
friction
fig
illustration
fig
hypertrophied
fringes
of
synovial
membrane
in
arthritis
deformans
of
knee
museum
of
royal
college
of
surgeons
edinburgh
while
these
degenerative
changes
are
gradually
causing
destruction
of
the
articular
surfaces
reparative
and
hypertrophic
changes
are
taking
place
at
the
periphery
along
the
line
of
the
junction
between
the
cartilage
and
synovial
membrane
the
proliferation
of
tissue
leads
to
the
formation
of
nodules
or
masses
of
cartilage
ecchondroses
which
are
subsequently
converted
into
bone
fig
gross
alterations
in
the
ends
of
the
bone
are
thus
brought
about
which
can
be
recognised
clinically
and
in
skiagrams
and
which
tend
to
restrict
the
normal
range
of
movement
the
extension
of
the
ossification
into
the
synovial
reflection
and
capsular
ligament
adds
a
collar
or
lip
of
new
bone
known
as
lipping
of
the
articular
margins
and
also
into
other
ligaments
insertions
of
tendons
and
intermuscular
septa
giving
rise
to
bony
outgrowths
or
osteophytes
not
unlike
those
met
with
in
the
neuro
arthropathies
proliferative
changes
in
the
synovial
membrane
are
attended
with
increased
vascularity
and
thickening
of
the
membrane
and
an
enlargement
of
its
villi
and
fringes
when
the
fatty
fringes
are
developed
to
an
exaggerated
degree
the
condition
is
described
as
an
arborescent
lipoma
fig
individual
fringes
may
attain
the
size
of
a
hazel
nut
and
the
fibro
fatty
tissue
of
which
they
are
composed
may
be
converted
into
cartilage
and
bone
such
a
body
may
remain
attached
by
a
narrow
pedicle
or
stalk
or
this
may
be
torn
across
and
the
body
becomes
loose
and
unless
confined
in
a
recess
of
the
joint
it
wanders
about
and
may
become
impacted
between
the
articular
surfaces
these
changes
in
the
synovial
membrane
are
often
associated
with
an
abundant
exudate
or
hydrops
these
degenerative
and
hypertrophic
changes
while
usually
attended
with
marked
restriction
of
movement
and
sometimes
by
locking
of
the
joint
practically
never
result
in
ankylosis
the
ankylosing
type
of
chronic
arthritis
is
fortunately
much
rarer
than
those
described
above
and
is
chiefly
met
with
in
the
joints
of
the
fingers
and
toes
and
in
those
of
the
vertebral
column
the
synovial
membrane
proliferates
grows
over
the
cartilage
and
replaces
it
and
when
two
such
articular
surfaces
are
in
contact
they
tend
to
adhere
thus
obliterating
the
joint
cavity
and
resulting
in
fibrous
or
bony
ankylosis
the
changes
progress
slowly
and
before
they
result
in
ankylosis
various
sub
luxations
and
dislocations
may
occur
with
distortion
and
deformity
which
in
the
case
of
the
fingers
is
extremely
disabling
and
unsightly
fig
clinical
features
it
is
usually
observed
that
in
patients
who
are
still
young
the
tendency
is
for
the
disease
to
advance
with
considerable
rapidity
so
that
in
the
course
of
months
it
may
cause
crippling
of
several
joints
the
course
of
the
disease
as
met
with
in
persons
past
middle
life
is
more
chronic
it
begins
insidiously
and
many
years
may
pass
before
there
is
pronounced
disability
the
earliest
symptom
is
stiffness
especially
in
the
morning
after
rest
which
passes
off
temporarily
with
use
of
the
limb
as
time
goes
on
the
range
of
movement
becomes
restricted
and
crackings
occur
this
stage
of
the
disease
may
be
prolonged
indefinitely
if
it
progresses
stiffness
becomes
more
pronounced
certain
movements
are
lost
others
develop
in
abnormal
directions
and
deformed
attitudes
add
to
the
disablement
the
disease
is
compatible
with
long
life
but
not
with
any
active
occupation
hence
those
of
the
hospital
class
who
suffer
from
it
tend
to
accumulate
in
workhouse
infirmaries
hydrops
is
most
marked
in
the
knee
and
may
affect
also
the
adjacent
bursae
as
the
joint
becomes
distended
with
fluid
the
ligaments
are
stretched
the
limb
becomes
weak
and
unstable
and
the
patient
complains
of
a
feeling
of
weight
of
insecurity
and
of
tiredness
pain
is
occasional
and
evanescent
and
is
usually
the
result
of
some
extra
exertion
or
exposure
to
cold
and
wet
this
form
of
the
disease
is
extremely
chronic
and
may
last
for
an
indefinite
number
of
years
it
is
to
be
diagnosed
from
the
other
forms
of
hydrops
already
considered
the
purely
traumatic
the
pyogenic
gonorrhoeal
tuberculous
and
syphilitic
and
from
that
associated
with
charcot
s
disease
hypertrophied
fringes
and
pedunculated
or
loose
bodies
often
co
exist
with
hydrops
and
give
rise
to
characteristic
clinical
features
particularly
in
the
knee
the
fringes
especially
when
they
assume
the
type
of
the
arborescent
lipoma
project
into
the
cavity
of
the
joint
filling
up
its
recesses
and
distending
its
capsule
so
that
the
joint
is
swollen
and
slightly
flexed
pain
is
not
a
prominent
feature
and
the
patient
may
walk
fairly
well
on
grasping
the
joint
while
it
is
being
actively
flexed
and
extended
the
fringes
may
be
felt
moving
under
the
fingers
symptoms
from
impaction
of
a
loose
body
are
exceptional
illustration
fig
arthritis
deformans
of
hands
showing
symmetry
of
lesions
ulnar
deviation
of
fingers
and
nodular
thickening
at
inter
phalangeal
joints
the
dry
form
of
arthritis
deformans
although
specially
common
in
the
knee
is
met
with
in
other
joints
either
as
a
mon
articular
or
poly
articular
disease
and
it
is
also
met
with
in
the
joints
of
the
spine
and
of
the
fingers
as
well
as
in
the
temporo
mandibular
joint
in
the
joints
of
the
fingers
the
disease
is
remarkably
symmetrical
and
tends
to
assume
a
nodular
type
heberden
s
nodes
fig
in
younger
subjects
it
assumes
a
more
painful
and
progressive
fusiform
type
fig
in
the
larger
joints
the
subjective
symptoms
usually
precede
any
palpable
evidence
of
disease
the
patient
complaining
of
stiffness
crackings
and
aching
aggravated
by
changes
in
the
weather
the
roughness
due
to
fibrillation
of
the
articular
cartilages
causes
coarse
friction
on
moving
the
joint
or
in
the
knee
on
moving
the
patella
on
the
condyles
of
the
femur
it
may
be
months
or
even
years
before
the
lipping
and
other
hypertrophic
changes
in
the
ends
of
the
bones
are
recognisable
and
before
the
joint
assumes
the
deformed
features
which
the
name
of
the
disease
suggests
the
capsular
ligament
except
in
hydrops
is
the
seat
of
connective
tissue
overgrowth
and
tends
to
become
contracted
and
rigid
intra
articular
ligaments
such
as
the
ligamentum
teres
in
the
hip
are
usually
worn
away
and
disappear
the
surrounding
muscles
undergo
atrophy
tendons
become
adherent
to
their
sheaths
and
may
be
ossified
and
the
sheaths
of
nerves
may
be
involved
by
the
cicatricial
changes
in
the
surrounding
tissues
the
x
ray
appearances
of
arthritis
deformans
necessarily
vary
with
the
type
of
the
disease
and
the
joint
affected
in
the
joints
of
the
fingers
there
is
a
narrowing
of
the
spaces
between
the
articular
ends
of
the
bones
as
a
result
of
absorption
of
the
articular
cartilage
and
rarefaction
of
the
cancellous
tissue
in
the
vicinity
of
the
joints
in
the
larger
joints
there
is
lipping
of
the
articular
margins
osteophytes
and
other
evidence
of
abnormal
ossification
in
and
around
the
joint
eburnation
of
the
articular
surfaces
is
shown
by
increase
in
the
density
of
the
shadow
of
the
bone
in
the
areas
affected
illustration
fig
arthritis
deformans
affecting
several
joints
in
a
boy
aet
dr
dickson
s
case
treatment
treatment
is
for
the
most
part
limited
to
the
relief
of
symptoms
on
no
account
should
the
affected
joints
be
kept
at
rest
by
means
of
splints
or
other
apparatus
active
movements
and
exercises
of
all
kinds
are
to
be
persevered
with
when
pain
is
a
prominent
feature
it
may
be
relieved
either
by
douches
of
iodine
and
hot
water
tincture
of
iodine
oz
to
the
quart
or
by
the
application
of
lint
saturated
with
a
lotion
made
up
of
chloral
hydrate
gr
v
glycerin
dram
j
water
ounce
j
and
covered
with
oil
silk
strain
and
over
use
of
the
joint
and
sudden
changes
of
temperature
are
to
be
avoided
the
induction
of
hyperaemia
by
means
of
massage
the
elastic
bandage
and
hot
air
baths
is
often
of
service
operative
interference
is
indicated
when
the
disease
is
of
a
severe
type
when
it
is
mon
articular
and
when
the
general
condition
of
the
patient
is
otherwise
favourable
excision
has
been
practised
with
success
in
the
hip
knee
elbow
and
temporo
mandibular
joints
limitation
of
movement
and
locking
at
the
hip
joint
when
due
to
new
bone
round
the
edge
of
the
acetabulum
may
be
greatly
relieved
by
removal
of
the
bone
a
procedure
known
as
cheilotomy
loose
bodies
and
hypertrophied
fringes
if
causing
symptoms
may
also
be
removed
by
operation
when
stiffness
and
grating
on
movement
are
prominent
features
we
have
found
the
injection
of
from
half
to
one
ounce
of
sterilised
white
vaseline
afford
decided
relief
the
patient
should
be
nourished
well
and
there
need
be
no
restriction
in
the
diet
such
as
is
required
in
gouty
patients
so
long
as
the
digestion
is
not
impaired
benefit
is
also
derived
from
the
administration
of
cod
liver
oil
and
of
tonics
such
as
strychnin
arsenic
and
iron
and
in
some
cases
of
iodide
of
potassium
luff
recommends
the
administration
over
long
periods
of
guaiacol
carbonate
in
cachets
beginning
with
doses
of
grs
and
increased
to
grs
thrice
daily
a
course
of
treatment
at
one
of
the
reputed
spas
aix
bath
buxton
gastein
harrogate
strathpeffer
wiesbaden
wildbad
is
often
beneficial
in
some
cases
benefit
has
followed
the
prolonged
internal
administration
of
liquid
paraffin
on
the
assumption
that
the
condition
is
the
result
of
an
auto
intoxication
from
the
intestinal
tract
saline
purges
and
irrigation
of
the
colon
are
indicated
and
arbuthnot
lane
claims
to
have
brought
about
improvement
by
short
circuiting
or
by
resecting
the
colon
residence
in
a
warm
and
dry
climate
with
an
open
air
life
has
been
known
to
arrest
the
disease
when
other
measures
have
failed
to
give
relief
the
application
of
radium
and
the
ingestion
of
radio
active
waters
have
also
been
recommended
haemophilic
or
bleeder
s
joint
this
is
a
rare
but
characteristic
affection
met
with
chiefly
in
the
knee
joint
of
boys
who
are
the
subjects
of
haemophilia
after
some
trivial
injury
or
even
without
apparent
cause
a
haemorrhage
takes
place
into
the
joint
the
joint
is
tensely
swollen
cannot
be
completely
extended
and
is
so
painful
that
the
patient
is
obliged
to
lie
up
the
temperature
is
often
raised
o
to
o
f
especially
if
there
are
also
haemorrhages
elsewhere
the
blood
in
the
joint
is
slowly
re
absorbed
and
by
the
end
of
a
fortnight
or
so
the
symptoms
completely
disappear
as
a
rule
these
attacks
are
repeated
the
pain
attending
them
diminishes
but
the
joint
becomes
the
seat
of
permanent
changes
the
synovial
membrane
is
thickened
abnormally
vascular
and
coloured
brown
from
the
deposit
of
blood
pigment
on
its
surface
and
in
parts
of
the
articular
cartilage
there
is
a
deposit
of
rust
coloured
fibrin
there
may
be
extensive
adhesions
and
in
some
cases
changes
occur
like
those
observed
in
arthritis
deformans
with
erosion
and
ulceration
of
the
cartilage
and
a
form
of
dry
caries
of
the
articular
surfaces
which
may
terminate
in
ankylosis
as
the
swelling
of
the
joint
is
associated
with
wasting
of
the
muscles
with
stiffness
and
with
flexion
the
condition
closely
resembles
tuberculous
disease
of
the
synovial
membrane
from
errors
in
diagnosis
such
joints
have
been
operated
upon
with
disastrous
results
due
to
haemorrhage
the
treatment
of
a
recent
haemorrhage
consists
in
securing
absolute
rest
and
applying
elastic
compression
the
introduction
of
blood
serum
c
c
into
a
vein
may
assist
in
arresting
the
haemorrhage
anti
diphtheritic
serum
is
that
most
readily
obtainable
after
an
interval
measures
should
be
adopted
to
promote
the
absorption
of
blood
and
to
prevent
stiffness
and
flexion
these
include
massage
movements
and
extension
with
weight
and
pulley
joint
diseases
associated
with
lesions
of
the
nervous
system
neuro
arthropathies
in
lesions
of
peripheral
nerves
in
the
hand
and
more
rarely
in
the
foot
when
one
or
other
of
the
main
nerve
trunks
has
been
divided
or
compressed
the
joints
may
become
swollen
and
painful
and
afterwards
become
stiff
and
deformed
bony
ankylosis
has
been
observed
in
affections
of
the
spinal
medulla
in
myelitis
progressive
muscular
atrophy
poliomyelitis
insular
sclerosis
and
in
traumatic
lesions
joint
affections
are
occasionally
met
with
the
occurrence
of
joint
lesions
in
locomotor
ataxia
tabes
dorsalis
was
first
described
by
charcot
in
hence
the
term
charcot
s
disease
applied
to
them
although
they
usually
develop
in
the
ataxic
stage
one
or
more
years
after
the
initial
spinal
symptoms
they
may
appear
before
there
is
any
evidence
of
tabes
the
onset
is
frequently
determined
by
some
injury
the
joints
of
the
lower
extremity
are
most
commonly
affected
and
the
disease
is
bilateral
in
a
considerable
proportion
of
cases
both
knees
or
both
hips
for
instance
being
implicated
among
the
theories
suggested
in
explanation
of
these
arthropathies
the
most
recent
is
that
by
babinski
and
barre
which
traces
the
condition
to
vascular
lesions
of
a
syphilitic
type
in
the
articular
arteries
the
first
symptom
is
usually
a
swelling
of
the
joint
and
its
vicinity
there
is
no
redness
or
heat
and
no
pain
on
movement
the
peri
articular
swelling
unlike
ordinary
oedema
scarcely
pits
even
on
firm
pressure
illustration
fig
bones
of
knee
joint
in
advanced
stage
of
charcot
s
disease
the
medial
part
of
the
head
of
the
tibia
has
disappeared
anatomical
museum
university
of
edinburgh
in
mild
cases
this
condition
of
affairs
may
persist
for
months
in
severe
cases
destructive
changes
ensue
with
remarkable
rapidity
the
joint
becomes
enormously
swollen
loses
its
normal
contour
and
the
ends
of
the
bones
become
irregularly
deformed
fig
sometimes
and
especially
in
the
knee
the
clinical
features
are
those
of
an
enormous
hydrops
with
fibrinous
and
other
loose
bodies
and
hypertrophied
fringes
and
great
oedema
of
the
peri
articular
tissues
fig
the
joint
is
wobbly
or
flail
like
from
stretching
and
destruction
of
the
controlling
ligaments
and
is
devoid
of
sensation
in
other
cases
wearing
down
and
total
disappearance
of
the
ends
of
the
bones
is
the
prominent
feature
attended
with
flail
like
movements
and
with
coarse
grating
dislocation
is
observed
chiefly
at
the
hip
and
is
rather
a
gross
displacement
with
unnatural
mobility
than
a
typical
dislocation
and
it
is
usually
possible
to
move
the
bones
freely
upon
one
another
and
to
reduce
the
displacement
a
striking
feature
is
the
extensive
formation
of
new
bone
in
the
capsular
ligament
and
surrounding
muscles
the
enormous
swelling
and
its
rapid
development
may
suggest
the
growth
of
a
malignant
tumour
the
most
useful
factor
in
diagnosis
is
the
entire
absence
of
pain
of
tenderness
and
of
common
sensibility
the
freedom
with
which
a
tabetic
patient
will
allow
his
disorganised
joint
to
be
handled
requires
to
be
seen
to
be
appreciated
illustration
fig
charcot
s
disease
of
left
knee
the
joint
is
distended
with
fluid
and
the
whole
limb
is
oedematous
the
rapidity
of
the
destructive
changes
in
certain
cases
of
tabes
and
the
entire
absence
of
joint
lesions
in
others
would
favour
the
view
that
special
parts
of
the
spinal
medulla
must
be
implicated
in
the
former
group
in
syringomyelia
joint
affections
gliomatous
arthropathies
are
more
frequent
than
in
tabes
and
they
usually
involve
the
upper
extremity
in
correspondence
with
the
seat
of
the
spinal
lesion
which
usually
affects
the
lower
cervical
and
upper
thoracic
segments
except
that
the
joint
disease
is
seldom
symmetrical
it
closely
resembles
the
arthropathy
of
tabes
the
completeness
of
the
analgesia
of
the
articular
structures
and
of
the
overlying
soft
parts
is
illustrated
by
the
fact
that
in
one
case
the
patient
himself
was
in
the
habit
of
letting
out
the
fluid
from
his
elbow
with
the
aid
of
a
pair
of
scissors
and
that
in
another
the
joint
was
painlessly
excised
without
an
anaesthetic
illustration
fig
charcot
s
disease
of
both
ankles
front
view
man
aet
the
disease
may
become
arrested
or
may
go
on
to
complete
disorganisation
suppuration
may
ensue
from
infection
through
a
breach
of
the
surface
and
in
rare
cases
the
joint
has
become
the
seat
of
tuberculosis
illustration
fig
charcot
s
disease
of
both
ankles
back
view
man
aet
treatment
in
addition
to
that
of
the
nerve
lesion
underlying
the
arthropathy
consists
in
supporting
and
protecting
the
joint
by
means
of
bandages
splints
and
other
apparatus
in
the
lower
extremity
the
use
of
crutches
is
helpful
in
taking
the
strain
off
the
affected
limb
when
there
is
much
distension
of
the
joint
considerable
relief
follows
upon
withdrawal
of
fluid
the
best
possible
result
being
rigid
ankylosis
in
a
good
position
it
may
be
advisable
to
bring
this
about
artificially
by
arthrodesis
or
resection
operation
is
indicated
when
only
one
joint
is
affected
and
when
the
cord
lesion
is
such
as
will
permit
of
the
patient
using
the
limb
the
wounds
heal
well
but
the
victims
of
tabes
are
unfavourable
subjects
for
operative
interference
on
account
of
their
liability
to
intercurrent
complications
when
the
limb
is
quite
useless
amputation
may
be
the
best
course
in
cerebral
lesions
attended
with
hemiplegia
joint
affections
characterised
by
evanescent
pain
redness
and
swelling
are
occasionally
met
with
the
secondary
changes
in
joints
which
are
the
seat
of
paralytic
contracture
are
considered
with
the
surgery
of
the
extremities
in
cases
of
hysteria
and
other
functional
affections
of
the
nervous
system
an
intermittent
neuropathic
hydrops
has
been
observed
especially
in
the
knee
without
apparent
cause
the
joint
fills
with
fluid
and
its
movements
become
restricted
and
after
from
two
to
eight
days
the
swelling
subsides
and
the
joint
returns
to
normal
a
remarkable
feature
of
the
condition
is
that
the
effusion
into
the
joint
recurs
at
regular
intervals
it
may
be
over
a
period
of
years
psychic
conditions
have
been
known
to
induce
attacks
and
sometimes
to
abort
them
or
even
to
cause
their
disappearance
hence
it
has
been
recommended
that
treatment
by
suggestion
should
be
employed
along
with
tonic
doses
of
quinine
and
arsenic
hysterical
or
mimetic
joint
affections
under
this
heading
sir
benjamin
brodie
in
described
an
affection
of
joints
characterised
by
the
prominence
of
subjective
symptoms
and
the
absence
of
pathological
changes
although
most
frequently
met
with
in
young
women
with
an
impressionable
nervous
system
and
especially
among
those
in
good
social
circumstances
it
occurs
occasionally
in
men
the
onset
may
be
referred
to
injury
or
exposure
to
cold
or
may
be
associated
with
some
disturbance
of
the
emotions
or
of
the
generative
organs
or
the
condition
may
be
an
involuntary
imitation
of
the
symptoms
of
organic
joint
disease
presented
by
a
relative
or
friend
it
is
characteristic
that
the
symptoms
develop
abruptly
without
satisfactory
cause
that
they
are
exaggerated
and
wanting
in
harmony
with
one
another
and
that
they
do
not
correspond
with
the
features
of
any
of
the
known
forms
of
organic
disease
in
some
cases
the
only
complaint
is
of
severe
pain
more
often
this
is
associated
with
excessive
tenderness
and
with
impairment
of
the
functions
of
the
joint
on
examination
the
joint
presents
a
normal
appearance
but
the
skin
over
it
is
remarkably
sensitive
a
light
touch
is
more
likely
to
excite
pain
than
deep
and
firm
pressure
stiffness
is
a
variable
feature
in
some
cases
amounting
to
absolute
rigidity
so
that
no
ordinary
force
will
elicit
movement
it
is
characteristic
of
this
as
of
other
neuroses
that
the
symptoms
come
and
go
without
sufficient
cause
when
the
patient
s
attention
is
diverted
the
pain
and
stiffness
may
disappear
there
is
no
actual
swelling
of
the
joint
although
there
may
be
an
appearance
of
this
from
wasting
of
the
muscles
above
and
below
if
the
joint
is
kept
rigid
for
long
periods
secondary
contracture
may
occur
in
the
knee
with
flexion
in
the
hip
with
flexion
and
adduction
the
diagnosis
is
often
a
matter
of
considerable
difficulty
and
the
condition
is
liable
to
be
mistaken
for
such
organic
lesions
as
a
tuberculous
or
pyogenic
focus
in
the
bone
close
to
the
joint
the
greatest
difficulty
is
met
with
in
the
knee
and
hip
where
the
condition
may
closely
simulate
tuberculous
disease
the
use
of
the
rontgen
rays
or
examination
of
the
joint
under
anaesthesia
is
helpful
the
local
treatment
consists
chiefly
in
improving
the
nutrition
of
the
affected
limb
by
means
of
massage
exercises
baths
and
electricity
splints
are
to
be
avoided
in
refractory
cases
benefit
may
follow
the
application
of
blisters
or
of
corrigan
s
button
the
general
condition
of
the
patient
must
be
treated
on
the
same
lines
as
in
other
neuroses
the
weir
mitchell
treatment
may
have
to
be
employed
in
obstinate
cases
the
patient
being
secluded
from
her
friends
and
placed
in
charge
of
a
nurse
complete
recovery
is
the
rule
but
when
the
muscles
are
weak
and
wasted
from
prolonged
disuse
a
considerable
time
may
elapse
before
the
limb
returns
to
normal
tumours
and
cysts
new
growths
taking
origin
in
the
synovial
membrane
are
rare
and
are
not
usually
diagnosed
before
operation
they
are
attended
with
exudation
into
the
joint
and
in
the
case
of
sarcoma
the
fluid
is
usually
blood
stained
if
the
tumour
projects
in
a
polypoidal
manner
into
the
joint
it
may
cause
symptoms
of
loose
body
one
or
two
cases
have
been
recorded
in
which
a
cartilaginous
tumour
growing
from
the
synovial
membrane
has
erupted
through
the
joint
capsule
and
infiltrated
the
adjoining
muscles
multiple
cartilaginous
tumours
forming
loose
bodies
are
described
on
p
cysts
of
joints
constitute
an
ill
defined
group
which
includes
ganglia
formed
in
relation
to
the
capsular
ligament
cystic
distension
of
bursae
which
communicate
with
the
joint
is
most
often
met
with
in
the
region
of
the
knee
in
cases
of
long
standing
hydrops
it
was
suggested
by
morrant
baker
that
cystic
swellings
may
result
from
the
hernial
protrusion
of
the
synovial
membrane
between
the
stretched
fibres
of
the
capsular
ligament
and
the
name
baker
s
cysts
has
been
applied
to
these
in
the
majority
of
cases
cysts
in
relation
to
joints
give
rise
to
little
inconvenience
and
may
be
left
alone
if
interfered
with
at
all
they
should
be
excised
loose
bodies
it
is
convenient
to
describe
the
varieties
of
loose
bodies
under
two
heads
those
composed
of
fibrin
and
those
composed
of
organised
connective
tissue
fibrinous
loose
bodies
corpora
oryzoidea
these
are
homogeneous
or
concentrically
laminated
masses
of
fibrin
sometimes
resembling
rice
grains
melon
seeds
or
adhesive
wafers
sometimes
quite
irregular
in
shape
usually
they
are
present
in
large
numbers
but
sometimes
there
is
only
one
and
it
may
attain
considerable
dimensions
they
are
not
peculiar
to
joints
for
they
are
met
with
in
tendon
sheaths
and
bursae
and
their
origin
from
synovial
membrane
may
be
accepted
as
proved
they
occur
in
tuberculosis
arthritis
deformans
and
in
charcot
s
disease
and
their
presence
is
almost
invariably
associated
with
an
effusion
of
fluid
into
the
joint
while
they
may
result
from
the
coagulation
of
fibrin
forming
elements
in
the
exudate
their
occurrence
in
tuberculous
hydrops
would
appear
to
be
the
result
of
coagulation
necrosis
or
of
fibrinous
degeneration
of
the
surface
layer
of
the
diseased
synovial
membrane
however
formed
their
shape
is
the
result
of
mechanical
influences
and
especially
of
the
movement
of
the
joint
clinically
loose
bodies
composed
of
fibrin
constitute
an
unimportant
addition
to
the
features
of
the
disease
with
which
they
are
associated
they
never
give
rise
to
the
classical
symptoms
associated
with
impaction
of
a
loose
body
between
the
articular
surfaces
their
presence
may
be
recognised
especially
in
the
knee
by
the
crepitating
sensation
imparted
to
the
fingers
of
the
hand
grasping
the
joint
while
it
is
flexed
and
extended
by
the
patient
the
treatment
is
directed
towards
the
disease
underlying
the
hydrops
if
it
is
desired
to
empty
the
joint
this
is
best
done
by
open
incision
illustration
fig
radiogram
of
multiple
loose
bodies
in
knee
joint
and
semi
membranosus
bursa
in
a
man
aet
mr
j
w
dowden
s
case
bodies
composed
of
organised
connective
tissue
these
are
comparatively
common
in
joints
that
are
already
the
seat
of
some
chronic
disease
such
as
arthritis
deformans
charcot
s
arthropathy
or
synovial
tuberculosis
they
take
origin
almost
exclusively
from
an
erratic
overgrowth
of
the
fringes
of
the
synovial
membrane
and
may
consist
entirely
of
fat
the
arborescent
lipoma
fig
being
the
most
pronounced
example
of
this
variety
fibrous
tissue
or
cartilage
may
form
in
one
or
more
of
the
fatty
fringes
and
give
rise
to
hard
nodular
masses
which
may
attain
a
considerable
size
and
in
course
of
time
may
undergo
ossification
like
other
hypertrophies
on
a
free
surface
they
tend
to
become
pedunculated
and
so
acquire
a
limited
range
of
movement
the
pedicle
may
give
way
and
the
body
become
free
in
this
condition
it
may
wander
about
the
joint
or
lie
snugly
in
one
of
its
recesses
until
disturbed
by
some
sudden
movement
a
loose
body
free
in
a
joint
is
capable
of
growth
deriving
the
necessary
nutriment
from
the
surrounding
fluid
the
size
and
number
of
the
bodies
vary
widely
single
specimens
have
been
known
to
attain
the
size
of
the
patella
the
smaller
varieties
may
number
considerably
over
a
hundred
illustration
fig
loose
body
from
knee
joint
of
man
aet
natural
size
a
convex
surface
b
concave
surface
in
arthritis
deformans
a
rarer
type
of
loose
body
is
met
with
a
portion
of
the
lipping
of
one
of
the
articular
margins
being
detached
by
injury
in
charcot
s
disease
bodies
composed
of
bone
are
formed
in
relation
to
the
capsular
and
other
ligaments
and
may
be
made
to
grate
upon
one
another
the
clinical
features
in
this
group
are
mainly
those
of
the
disease
which
has
given
rise
to
the
loose
bodies
and
it
is
exceptional
to
meet
with
symptoms
from
impaction
of
the
body
between
the
articular
surfaces
treatment
is
to
be
directed
towards
the
primary
disease
in
the
joint
as
well
as
to
the
removal
of
the
loose
bodies
illustration
fig
multiple
partially
ossified
chondromas
of
synovial
membrane
from
shoulder
joint
the
seat
of
arthritis
deformans
from
a
man
aet
loose
bodies
in
joints
which
are
otherwise
healthy
it
is
in
joints
otherwise
healthy
that
loose
bodies
causing
the
classical
symptoms
and
calling
for
operative
treatment
are
most
frequently
met
with
they
occur
chiefly
in
the
knee
and
elbow
of
healthy
males
under
the
age
of
thirty
the
complaint
may
be
of
vague
pains
of
occasional
cracking
on
moving
the
joint
or
of
impairment
of
function
usually
an
inability
to
extend
or
flex
the
joint
completely
in
many
cases
a
clear
account
is
given
of
the
symptoms
which
arise
when
the
body
is
impacted
between
the
articular
surfaces
namely
sudden
onset
of
intense
sickening
pain
loss
of
power
in
the
limb
and
locking
of
the
joint
followed
by
effusion
and
other
accompaniments
of
a
severe
sprain
on
some
particular
movement
the
body
is
disengaged
the
locking
disappears
and
recovery
takes
place
attacks
of
this
kind
may
recur
at
irregular
intervals
during
a
period
of
many
years
on
examining
the
joint
it
is
usually
found
to
contain
fluid
and
there
may
be
points
of
special
tenderness
corresponding
to
the
ligaments
that
have
been
overstretched
in
cases
in
which
there
has
been
recurrent
attacks
of
locking
the
ligaments
become
slack
the
joint
is
wobbly
and
the
quadriceps
is
wasted
the
patient
himself
or
the
surgeon
may
discover
the
loose
body
and
feel
it
roll
beneath
his
fingers
especially
if
it
is
lodged
in
the
supra
patellar
pouch
in
the
knee
or
on
one
or
other
side
of
the
olecranon
in
the
elbow
in
most
instances
the
patient
has
carefully
observed
his
own
symptoms
and
is
aware
not
only
of
the
existence
of
the
loose
body
but
of
its
erratic
appearance
at
different
parts
of
the
joint
this
feature
serves
to
differentiate
the
lesions
from
a
torn
medial
meniscus
in
which
the
pain
and
tenderness
are
always
in
the
same
spot
as
the
body
usually
contains
bone
it
is
recognisable
in
a
skiagram
illustration
fig
multiple
cartilaginous
loose
bodies
from
knee
joint
there
are
two
methods
of
removing
the
body
the
first
and
simpler
method
is
applicable
when
the
body
can
be
palpated
usually
in
the
supra
patellar
pouch
it
is
preferably
transfixed
by
a
needle
and
can
then
be
removed
through
a
small
incision
otherwise
the
joint
must
be
freely
opened
and
explored
firstly
to
find
the
body
and
further
to
remove
it
the
characters
of
this
type
of
loose
body
are
remarkably
constant
it
is
usually
solitary
about
the
size
of
a
bean
or
almond
concavo
convex
in
shape
the
convex
aspect
being
smooth
like
an
articular
surface
the
concave
aspect
uneven
and
nodulated
and
showing
reparative
changes
healing
over
of
the
raw
surface
and
the
new
formation
of
fibrous
tissue
hyaline
cartilage
and
bone
the
necessary
nutriment
being
derived
from
the
synovial
fluid
fig
the
body
is
sometimes
found
to
be
lodged
in
a
defect
or
excavation
in
one
of
the
articular
surfaces
usually
the
medial
condyle
of
the
femur
from
which
it
is
readily
shelled
out
by
means
of
an
elevator
it
presents
on
section
a
layer
of
articular
cartilage
on
the
convex
aspect
and
a
variable
thickness
of
spongy
bone
beneath
this
the
origin
of
these
bodies
is
one
of
the
most
debated
questions
in
surgical
pathology
they
obviously
consist
of
a
portion
of
the
articular
surface
of
one
of
the
bones
but
how
this
is
detached
still
remains
a
mystery
some
maintain
that
it
is
purely
traumatic
konig
regards
them
as
portions
of
the
articular
surface
which
have
been
detached
by
a
morbid
process
which
he
calls
osteochondritis
dessicans
multiple
chondromas
and
osteomas
of
the
synovial
membrane
in
this
rare
type
of
loose
body
the
surface
of
the
synovial
membrane
is
studded
with
small
sessile
or
pedunculated
tumours
composed
of
pure
hyaline
cartilage
or
of
bone
or
of
transition
stages
between
cartilage
and
bone
they
are
pearly
white
in
colour
pitted
and
nodular
on
the
surface
rarely
larger
than
a
pea
although
when
compressed
they
may
cake
into
masses
of
considerable
size
with
the
movements
of
the
joint
many
of
the
tumours
become
detached
and
lie
in
the
serous
exudate
excited
by
their
presence
they
are
found
also
in
the
diverticula
of
the
synovial
membrane
in
the
shoulder
in
the
downward
prolongation
along
the
tendon
of
the
biceps
in
the
hip
in
the
bursal
extension
beneath
the
psoas
the
patient
complains
of
increasing
disability
of
the
limb
movements
of
the
joint
becoming
more
and
more
restricted
and
painful
there
is
swelling
corresponding
to
the
distended
capsule
of
the
joint
and
on
palpation
the
bodies
moving
under
the
fingers
yield
a
sensation
as
of
grains
of
rice
shifting
in
a
bag
if
the
bodies
are
so
numerous
as
to
be
tightly
packed
together
the
impression
is
that
of
a
plastic
mass
having
the
shape
of
the
synovial
sac
the
stiffness
and
the
cracking
on
movement
may
suggest
arthritis
deformans
but
the
x
ray
appearances
make
the
diagnosis
an
easy
one
we
have
observed
two
cases
of
this
affection
in
the
knee
joint
of
adult
women
one
in
the
shoulder
joint
of
an
adult
male
fig
and
caird
has
observed
one
in
the
hip
the
treatment
consists
in
opening
the
joint
by
free
incision
and
removing
the
bodies
displacement
of
the
menisci
of
the
knee
is
referred
to
with
injuries
of
that
joint
index
abdominal
aneurysm
aorta
compression
of
embolus
of
abscess
acute
circumscribed
of
bone
brodie
s
chronic
cold
embolic
formation
of
hilton
s
method
of
opening
pointing
of
pyaemic
residual
of
skin
multiple
stitch
treatment
of
tuberculous
peri
articular
achillo
bursitis
achillo
dynia
acidosis
acromion
bursa
actinomycosis
active
hyperaemia
acupuncture
in
aneurysm
acute
arthritis
of
infants
necrosis
of
bone
adductor
longus
muscle
rupture
of
adenoma
malignant
sebaceous
of
skin
varieties
of
adiposus
dolorosa
aerobes
air
embolism
hunger
albumosuria
aleppo
boil
alexins
ambrine
amputation
neuroma
anaerobes
anaesthesia
after
nerve
injuries
analgesia
anaphylaxis
anatomical
tubercle
anatomy
see
surgical
anatomy
anel
s
operation
for
aneurysm
aneurysm
see
also
individual
arteries
abdominal
acupuncture
in
amputation
in
by
anastomosis
anel
s
operation
for
arterio
venous
axillary
of
bone
brachial
brasdor
s
operation
for
cirsoid
colt
s
method
of
wiring
for
compression
for
consolidated
differential
diagnosis
of
diffused
digital
compression
in
excision
of
of
forearm
and
hand
fusiform
gelatin
injections
in
hunter
s
operation
for
iliac
of
individual
arteries
inguinal
innominate
intracranial
of
leg
and
foot
ligation
of
artery
for
macewen
s
acupuncture
for
matas
operation
for
moore
corradi
method
natural
cure
of
old
operation
for
of
ophthalmic
artery
orbital
pathological
pulse
in
rupture
of
sacculated
suppuration
in
thoracic
traumatic
treatment
of
varicose
wardrop
s
operation
for
x
rays
in
diagnosis
of
aneurysmal
varix
angioma
arterial
capillary
cavernous
racemosum
venosum
venous
angio
neurotic
oedema
sarcoma
angler
s
elbow
ankle
cellulitis
of
ankylosis
of
joints
see
also
individual
joints
anoci
association
anthracaemia
anthrax
anti
bacterial
sera
diphtheritic
serum
streptococcic
serum
tetanic
serum
antibodies
antigens
antiseptics
antitoxic
sera
antitoxins
antivenin
aorta
abdominal
compression
of
aneurysm
of
embolism
of
ligation
of
pulsating
arborescent
lipoma
arseno
billon
arteries
anatomy
of
compression
of
individual
contusion
of
digital
compression
of
gangrene
following
ligation
of
gunshot
wounds
of
arteries
ligation
of
for
aneurysm
punctured
wounds
of
repair
of
rupture
of
wounds
of
arterio
sclerosis
arterio
venous
aneurysm
arteritis
varieties
of
arthritis
see
also
individual
joints
acute
of
infants
deformans
gonococcal
neuropathic
ossificans
pneumococcal
pyogenic
rheumatic
rheumatoid
septic
scarlatinal
trade
traumatic
tuberculous
urica
arthrolysis
arthropathies
gliomatous
arthroplasty
articular
caries
artificial
hyperaemia
ascites
chylous
asepsis
asphyxia
local
traumatic
atheroma
avulsion
of
nerves
of
tendons
axilla
cellulitis
of
hygroma
of
axillary
aneurysm
artery
embolus
of
lymph
glands
nerve
injuries
of
bacilli
bacillus
aerogenes
capsulatus
anthracis
coli
communis
diphtheriae
drum
stick
of
ducrey
of
glanders
klebs
loffler
of
malignant
oedema
mallei
pyocyaneus
of
soft
sore
of
tetanus
tubercle
typhosus
bacteria
death
of
general
characters
of
pathogenic
properties
of
pyogenic
bacterial
intoxication
bacteriology
surgical
baker
s
cysts
bazin
s
disease
beck
s
paste
in
sinuses
bed
sores
bence
jones
on
albumosuria
biceps
bursa
under
dislocation
of
long
tendon
of
rupture
of
bier
s
artificial
hyperaemia
b
i
p
p
birth
palsies
biskra
button
bismuth
gauze
injections
in
sinuses
bites
of
animals
black
eye
bleeder
s
joint
bleeders
bruises
in
blisters
purulent
blocking
of
nerves
for
shock
blood
count
cysts
transfusion
of
blood
vessels
see
arteries
and
veins
bloodless
state
treatment
of
blood
letting
general
boil
aleppo
delhi
bone
see
also
individual
bones
abscess
of
aneurysm
of
angioma
of
atrophy
of
bacterial
diseases
of
brodie
s
abscess
of
cancer
of
secondary
caries
of
changes
in
ulcers
of
leg
chondroma
of
cysts
of
diseases
of
due
to
staphylococcus
aureus
endothelioma
of
exostoses
of
fibroma
of
fragility
of
grafting
gumma
of
hydatid
disease
of
hyperostosis
hypertrophic
pulmonary
osteo
arthropathy
hypertrophy
of
lipoma
of
lipping
of
malacia
of
marrow
function
of
myeloma
of
myxoma
of
necrosis
of
neuropathic
atrophy
of
osteoma
of
osteomalacia
of
osteomyelitis
of
fibrosa
osteoporosis
of
osteopsathyrosis
ostitis
deformans
paget
s
disease
of
periosteum
function
of
periostitis
pulsating
haematoma
of
pyogenic
diseases
of
regeneration
of
rickety
affections
of
sarcoma
of
sclerosis
of
scurvy
affecting
secondary
tumours
of
surgical
anatomy
of
staphylococcal
diseases
of
syphilitic
diseases
of
transplantation
of
tuberculous
diseases
of
tumours
of
malignant
metastatic
thyreoid
typhoid
infection
of
x
ray
appearances
in
diseases
of
bovine
tuberculosis
brachial
aneurysm
artery
embolus
of
compression
of
birth
paralysis
fibrositis
neuralgia
plexus
lesions
of
brain
joint
affections
in
lesions
of
syphilitic
lesions
of
branchial
dermoids
brasdor
s
operation
for
aneurysm
brodie
s
abscess
bruises
bubo
bullet
of
soft
sores
bullet
bubo
bullets
embedded
varieties
of
burnol
burns
classification
of
electrical
pathology
of
by
x
rays
bursae
see
also
individual
bursae
adventitious
affections
of
individual
diseases
of
haematoma
of
hydrops
of
hygroma
of
inflammation
of
injuries
of
loose
bodies
in
syphilis
of
tuberculosis
of
tumours
of
cachexia
cancerous
calcanean
bursa
calcification
in
arteries
in
muscles
in
tuberculosis
callosities
callous
ulcers
cancer
arsenic
of
bone
cachexia
in
chimney
sweep
s
colloid
columnar
epithelial
contagiousness
of
cystic
definition
of
degeneration
of
encephaloid
en
cuirasse
glandular
glandular
infection
in
increase
of
of
lymph
glands
medullary
melanotic
paraffin
pigmented
radium
treatment
of
rodent
scirrhous
of
skin
spread
of
squamous
epithelial
ulceration
of
varieties
of
x
ray
cancrum
oris
cantharides
plaster
capillaries
anatomy
of
capillary
angioma
loops
carbolic
gangrene
carbon
dioxide
snow
carbuncle
carcinoma
see
cancer
caries
of
articular
surfaces
sicca
syphilitic
tuberculous
carotid
aneurysm
artery
compression
of
tubercle
carpal
ganglion
carron
oil
cartilage
grafting
of
repair
of
ulceration
of
cartilaginous
exostosis
caseation
in
tuberculosis
catalepsy
catgut
infection
by
preparation
of
cautery
in
haemorrhage
cavernous
angioma
lymphangioma
cellulitis
in
different
situations
diffuse
cephalic
or
kopf
tetanus
cerebro
spinal
meningitis
cervical
adenitis
rib
chalk
stones
in
gouty
joints
chancre
concealed
erratic
extra
genital
hard
meatal
multiple
relapsing
false
indurated
soft
urethral
chancroid
charcoal
poultice
charcot
s
disease
cheloid
see
keloid
chemiotaxis
chigoe
chilblain
chimney
sweep
s
cancer
chloroma
chondroma
multiple
chondromatosis
chondro
sarcoma
chordoma
choroiditis
syphilitic
chylorrhoea
chylo
thorax
chylous
ascites
cicatrices
varieties
of
cicatricial
contraction
tissue
circumflex
nerve
see
axillary
nerve
cirsoid
aneurysm
claw
hand
cloacae
in
bone
cocci
coeliac
artery
aneurysm
of
coley
s
fluid
collapse
collateral
circulation
colles
law
colloid
cancer
common
peroneal
nerve
compound
palmar
ganglion
condylomata
congenital
fistulas
telangiectasis
connective
tissue
repair
of
contracture
of
joints
of
muscles
paralytic
contusions
cornea
syphilitic
ulceration
of
corns
corpora
oryzoidea
counter
irritants
craniotabes
crural
fibrositis
crutch
paralysis
cupping
dry
wet
cutis
anserina
cyanosis
traumatic
cyst
atheromatous
baker
s
blood
of
bone
dentigerous
derma
exudation
ganglionic
haemorrhagic
hydatid
implantation
of
joints
lymph
lymphatic
omental
parasitic
retention
sebaceous
serous
venous
cystic
adenoma
carcinoma
hygroma
of
neck
lymphangioma
dactylitis
syphilitic
tuberculous
dancer
s
sprain
deafness
syphilitic
deformities
see
individual
regions
delhi
boil
delirium
in
surgical
patients
traumatic
delirium
tremens
dentigerous
cyst
dercum
on
adiposus
dolorosa
derma
cysts
dermatitis
dermoids
diabetic
gangrene
diarsenol
diapedesis
of
red
corpuscles
diaphysial
aclasis
diffuse
aneurysm
cellulitis
fibromatosis
lipomatosis
neuro
fibromatosis
osteoma
suppuration
diphtheria
antitoxin
in
intubation
in
diplococci
dislocation
of
nerves
pathological
of
tendons
double
cyanide
gauze
drainage
of
wounds
dressings
surgical
drill
bone
drop
finger
foot
wrist
drunkard
s
palsy
duchenne
s
paralysis
ducrey
s
bacillus
duodenum
ulceration
of
in
burns
dwarf
rickety
syphilitic
eburnation
of
articular
surfaces
ecchondroses
ecchymosis
echinococcus
echthyma
eczema
varicose
elbow
angler
s
cellulitis
of
tennis
electricity
injuries
by
electrolysis
in
angioma
elephantiasis
varieties
of
embolism
air
embolism
fat
of
individual
arteries
embolus
emigration
of
leucocytes
emotional
shock
emphysema
emprosthotonos
empyema
of
joints
encephaloid
cancer
endarteritis
obliterans
syphilitic
endo
aneurysmorrhaphy
endothelioma
of
bone
epicritic
sensibility
of
nerves
epidermis
grafting
repair
of
epiphysial
cartilage
junction
in
rickets
epiphysiolysis
epiphysitis
syphilitic
epithelial
tumours
epithelioma
chimney
sweep
s
lupus
paraffin
in
scars
sinus
of
skin
trade
varieties
of
x
ray
epithelium
grafting
repair
of
epulis
erb
s
paralysis
erysipelas
varieties
of
erythema
pernio
nodosum
evaporating
lotions
exfoliation
exophthalmos
pulsating
exostosis
bursata
cancellous
cartilaginous
false
ivory
multiple
spongy
subungual
explosives
wounds
by
external
iliac
artery
embolus
of
external
popliteal
nerve
see
common
peroneal
nerve
extravasation
of
blood
exudates
varieties
of
exudation
cysts
eye
syphilitic
lesions
of
facial
artery
compression
of
erysipelas
fainting
farcy
fascia
grafting
of
fat
embolism
grafting
of
fatty
hernia
tumours
feet
trench
femoral
aneurysm
artery
compression
of
embolus
of
lymph
glands
fever
fibro
adenoma
fibroblasts
fibroid
recurrent
of
paget
uterine
fibroma
of
bone
diffuse
recurrent
of
paget
of
skin
varieties
of
fibromatosis
diffuse
fibro
myoma
fibro
sarcoma
fibrositis
varieties
of
filaria
bancrofti
filarial
disease
finger
chancre
of
drop
mallet
fingers
gouty
affections
of
whitlow
of
finsen
light
treatment
firearms
wounds
by
first
intention
healing
by
fistula
congenital
lymphatic
varieties
of
fluctuation
fomentations
foot
cellulitis
of
drop
madura
perforating
ulcer
of
forci
pressure
in
haemorrhage
forearm
aneurysm
of
cellulitis
of
foreign
bodies
embedded
fracture
pathological
fraenkel
s
pneumococcus
fragilitas
ossium
friedlander
s
pneumo
bacillus
frost
bite
gangrene
from
furunculus
orientalis
galyl
ganglion
compound
palmar
ganglionic
neuroma
gangrene
acute
infective
emphysematous
from
angio
sclerosis
bacterial
varieties
of
from
burns
and
scalds
cancrum
oris
carbolic
from
chemical
agents
clinical
types
of
varieties
of
from
constriction
of
vessels
diabetic
dry
embolic
from
ergot
from
frost
bite
gas
from
interference
with
circulation
following
ligation
of
arteries
line
of
demarcation
in
malignant
oedema
moist
noma
phagedaena
raynaud
s
disease
senile
traumatic
from
trench
feet
white
from
whitlow
gas
gangrene
gasserian
ganglion
removal
of
gauze
varieties
of
gauze
sterilisation
of
gelatin
injection
of
in
aneurysm
in
haemophilia
gelatinous
degeneration
of
joints
giant
cells
glanders
glands
lymph
see
lymph
glands
glioma
gliomatous
arthropathies
glio
sarcoma
gloves
in
surgery
gluteal
aneurysm
fibrositis
glycogen
reaction
glycosuria
in
perforating
ulcer
golfer
s
back
gonorrhoeal
bursitis
joint
lesions
lymphangitis
myositis
ophthalmia
joint
lesions
following
rheumatism
teno
synovitis
gout
joint
affections
in
gouty
bursitis
joints
teno
synovitis
tophi
ulcers
grafting
of
bone
of
epithelium
of
mucous
membrane
of
skin
of
tissues
granulation
healing
by
tissue
formation
of
syphilitic
tuberculous
granulations
granuloma
groin
cellulitis
of
filarial
disease
in
lymphatics
of
growing
pains
growth
fever
gumma
of
bone
peri
bursal
periosteal
peri
synovial
subcutaneous
syphilitic
gummatous
infiltration
gunshot
wounds
haematemesis
post
operative
haematoma
bursal
pulsating
of
bone
haematuria
haemophilia
haemophilic
joint
haemoptysis
haemorrhage
arrest
of
arterial
capillary
cautery
in
constitutional
effects
of
digital
compression
in
external
forci
pressure
in
intermediate
internal
ligature
in
in
operations
prevention
of
primary
reactionary
saline
infusions
in
secondary
styptics
in
torsion
in
tourniquets
in
toxic
from
varicose
veins
venous
haemorrhagic
diathesis
haemostatics
hair
syphilitic
lesions
of
hand
claw
hands
disinfection
of
hard
chancre
healing
by
blood
clot
by
first
intention
by
granulation
by
primary
union
rate
of
under
scab
by
second
intention
sore
ulcer
by
union
of
granulating
surfaces
heart
massage
of
heberden
s
nodes
hectic
fever
heliotherapy
hernia
fatty
of
muscle
herpes
syphilitic
hilton
s
method
of
opening
abscess
hodgkin
s
disease
horns
varieties
of
housemaid
s
knee
hunter
s
operation
for
aneurysm
hutchinson
s
teeth
hydatid
cysts
of
bone
of
muscle
thrill
hydrocele
of
neck
hydrophobia
hydrops
hygroma
of
axilla
bursal
of
neck
hyperaemia
active
artificial
passive
in
tuberculosis
hyperostosis
syphilitic
hypertrophic
pulmonary
osteo
arthropathy
hysterical
joint
affections
ice
bags
ichthyma
syphilitic
igni
puncture
in
naevus
iliac
aneurysm
immunity
imperial
drink
implantation
cysts
infantile
scurvy
infection
accidental
by
catgut
mixed
prevention
of
of
wounds
inflammation
changes
in
chronic
clinical
aspects
of
constitutional
disturbance
in
general
principles
of
treatment
in
inflammation
leucocytosis
in
stages
of
infusion
of
saline
solution
ingrowing
toe
nail
inguinal
aneurysm
lymph
glands
injuries
see
also
individual
tissues
and
regions
constitutional
effects
of
innominate
aneurysm
inoculation
tubercle
insects
poisoning
by
instruments
sterilisation
of
intercostal
fibrositis
intermittent
claudication
of
vessels
internal
popliteal
nerve
see
tibial
nerve
interstitial
keratitis
intestine
repair
of
intoxication
bacterial
intracranial
aneurysm
intra
cystic
growths
intubation
of
larynx
involucrum
iodine
catgut
for
disinfection
of
skin
reaction
iodoform
gauze
injection
of
in
joint
diseases
iritis
syphilitic
irrigation
continuous
irritable
ulcers
ischaemic
contracture
of
muscles
ischial
bursa
ischias
scoliotica
ivory
exostosis
jaws
actinomycosis
of
changes
in
in
rickets
cystic
tumours
of
jigger
joints
see
also
individual
joints
ankylosis
of
bacterial
diseases
of
bleeder
s
charcot
s
disease
of
chondromata
multiple
of
contracture
of
cysts
of
developmental
errors
of
diseases
of
general
disorganisation
of
empyema
of
gelatinous
degeneration
of
gliomatous
arthropathies
gonococcal
affections
of
gouty
affections
of
haemophilic
hydrops
of
hysterical
affections
of
impaired
mobility
of
iodoform
in
diseases
of
loose
bodies
in
mimetic
affections
of
nerve
lesions
affecting
neuro
arthropathies
osteo
arthritis
pneumococcal
infection
of
pyaemic
affections
of
pyogenic
diseases
of
rheumatic
affections
of
rigidity
of
scarlet
fever
infection
of
in
spinal
diseases
affecting
starting
pains
in
synostosis
syphilitic
diseases
of
tuberculous
diseases
of
tumours
of
typhoid
infection
of
white
swelling
of
jumper
s
sprain
keloid
keratitis
interstitial
in
syphilis
keratoma
of
nail
bed
kharsivan
klapp
s
suction
bells
klebs
loffler
bacillus
klumpke
s
paralysis
knee
cellulitis
of
ganglion
of
housemaid
s
kopf
or
cephalic
tetanus
kyphosis
labourer
s
back
larynx
syphilis
of
leeches
leg
ulcer
varicose
veins
of
leiter
s
lead
tubes
leontiasis
ossea
leucocytes
emigration
of
varieties
of
wandering
leucocythaemia
leucocytosis
absence
of
digestion
after
haemorrhage
local
physiological
post
operative
leucopenia
leucoplakia
lightning
stroke
line
of
demarcation
in
gangrene
lingual
dermoids
lipoma
arborescent
of
bone
diffuse
intra
muscular
multiple
nasi
periosteal
subcutaneous
subserous
subsynovial
lipomatosis
diffuse
lipping
of
bone
liquor
epispasticus
puris
listerian
methods
of
wound
treatment
locking
of
joints
lock
jaw
locomotor
ataxia
joint
lesions
in
long
thoracic
nerve
injuries
of
loose
bodies
in
bursae
in
joints
in
tendon
sheaths
varieties
of
lotion
evaporating
luargol
luetin
lumbago
lumbo
sacral
fibrositis
lupus
epithelioma
syphilitic
tuberculous
varieties
of
lymph
cysts
glands
cancer
of
diseases
of
functions
of
sarcoma
of
surgical
anatomy
of
syphilitic
diseases
of
tuberculosis
of
tumours
of
oedema
scrotum
vessels
diseases
of
injuries
of
lymphadenitis
lymphadenoma
lymphangiectasis
lymphangioma
varieties
of
lymphangioplasty
lymphangio
sarcoma
lymphangitis
septic
varieties
of
lymphatic
cyst
fistula
oedema
lymphatics
lymphocytosis
lymphorrhagia
lympho
sarcoma
macewen
s
method
of
compressing
abdominal
aorta
macrophages
madura
foot
main
en
griffe
malacia
of
bones
malignant
adenoma
cachexia
oedema
pustule
tumours
ulcers
mallein
test
mallet
finger
malum
senile
marriage
and
syphilis
matas
operation
for
aneurysm
median
nerve
lesions
of
medullary
cancer
melaena
melanotic
cancer
sarcoma
melon
seed
bodies
meningitis
basal
cerebro
spinal
mercury
in
syphilis
administration
of
metchnikoff
s
cream
michel
s
clips
micrococci
micrococcus
tetragenus
micro
organisms
microphages
mimetic
joint
affections
miner
s
elbow
mitchell
s
operation
for
varicose
veins
mixed
infection
naevus
venereal
infection
moist
gangrene
moles
naevoid
molluscum
fibrosum
moore
corradi
method
of
treating
aneurysm
mosetig
moorhof
on
filling
of
bone
cavities
mother
s
mark
muco
pus
mucous
membrane
grafting
of
suppuration
in
patches
multilocular
cystic
tumours
of
jaw
mummification
muscle
affections
of
atrophy
of
calcification
of
congenital
absence
of
contracture
of
contusion
of
diseases
of
gonorrhoea
of
grafting
of
hernia
of
hydatid
cysts
of
inflammation
of
injuries
of
ossification
in
repair
of
rheumatism
of
rupture
of
sprain
of
syphilis
of
tuberculosis
of
tumours
of
wounds
of
muscular
rheumatism
musculo
cutaneous
nerve
musculo
spiral
nerve
see
radial
nerve
mustard
leaves
mycetoma
myelitis
syphilitic
myeloma
of
bone
of
tendon
sheaths
myoma
myo
sarcoma
myositis
ossificans
varieties
of
myxo
adenoma
myxoma
of
bone
myxo
sarcoma
naevoid
mole
naevus
electrolysis
of
operations
for
radium
treatment
of
varieties
of
nail
fold
whitlow
of
horns
nails
affections
of
ingrowing
regeneration
of
syphilitic
lesions
of
nasal
bones
syphilitic
disease
of
naso
pharyngeal
polypus
natal
sore
neck
cystic
hygroma
of
glands
of
diseases
hydrocele
of
lipomatosis
of
painful
stiff
necrosis
acute
of
bone
quiet
of
paget
syphilitic
neo
diarsenol
kharsivan
salvarsan
neoplasms
nerve
of
bell
see
long
thoracic
nerve
nerves
see
also
individual
nerves
alcohol
injections
of
anatomy
of
avulsion
of
blocking
of
bullet
wounds
of
contusion
of
crushing
of
diseases
of
dislocation
of
effects
of
division
of
gun
shot
wounds
of
grafting
of
implicated
in
scar
tissue
individual
surgery
of
injuries
of
joint
affections
in
lesions
of
reaction
of
degeneration
regeneration
of
in
scar
tissue
sensibility
forms
of
subcutaneous
injuries
of
suture
of
primary
secondary
tinel
s
sign
torn
tumours
of
ulcers
in
lesions
of
neuralgia
varieties
of
neurectomy
neuritis
multiple
peripheral
varieties
of
traumatic
neuro
arthropathies
see
also
individual
joints
neuro
fibromatosis
neurolysis
neuroma
stump
varieties
of
nodes
periosteal
heberden
s
noma
nose
sebaceous
adenoma
of
novo
arseno
billon
nucleinate
of
soda
odontoma
varieties
of
o
dwyer
s
intubation
apparatus
oedema
angio
neurotic
lymphatic
malignant
persistent
olecranon
bursa
omental
cyst
onychia
varieties
of
operations
during
shock
opisthotonos
opsonins
orbital
aneurysm
orthotonos
ossification
in
muscles
tendons
and
fasciae
ossifying
junction
osteo
arthritis
syphilitic
osteo
arthropathy
pulmonary
osteochondritis
dessicans
osteogenesis
imperfecta
osteoid
sarcoma
osteoma
cancellous
compact
diffuse
ivory
multiple
in
muscles
and
tendons
spongy
subungual
osteomalacia
varieties
of
osteomyelitis
acute
after
amputation
bipolar
fibrosa
gummatous
from
infection
from
soft
parts
pyogenic
relapsing
sequelae
of
streptococcal
tuberculous
in
typhoid
fever
osteophytes
osteoporosis
osteopsathyrosis
osteosarcoma
osteosclerosis
ostitis
deformans
rarefying
ovarian
dermoids
ovary
grafting
of
ozoena
pachydermatocele
paget
s
disease
of
bone
of
nipple
recurrent
fibroma
pain
starting
in
joint
disease
varieties
of
painful
subcutaneous
nodules
palate
syphilitic
lesions
of
palmar
ganglion
compound
papilloma
varieties
of
paraffin
cancer
paralysis
brachial
birth
erb
duchenne
klumpke
s
post
anaesthetic
pseudo
of
syphilis
parasitic
bacteria
cysts
paronychia
see
onychia
parotid
abscess
in
pyaemia
lymph
glands
tumours
parotitis
parrot
s
nodes
passive
hyperaemia
bier
s
pasteur
s
treatment
for
hydrophobia
pelvis
rickety
changes
in
perforating
ulcer
perichondritis
syphilitic
peri
lymphangitis
periosteum
function
of
gumma
of
in
rickets
periostitis
see
also
osteomyelitis
syphilitic
tuberculous
peripheral
neuritis
peroneal
nerve
peronei
tendons
dislocation
of
petrifying
sarcoma
phagedaena
phagedaenic
ulcers
phagocytes
phagocytosis
phimosis
with
hard
chancre
with
soft
sores
phlebitis
phlegmasia
alba
dolens
picric
acid
pigeon
breast
plantaris
rupture
of
pleurodynia
pleurosthotonos
pneumo
bacillus
friedlander
s
bacteria
pneumococcal
arthritis
pneumococcus
polypi
popliteal
aneurysm
artery
embolus
of
bursae
lymph
glands
nerves
see
common
peroneal
nerve
and
tibial
nerve
port
wine
stain
post
anaesthetic
paralysis
anal
dimple
posterior
auricular
lymph
glands
post
rectal
dermoids
potato
nose
poultice
charcoal
pre
auricular
lymph
glands
prepatellar
bursa
pressure
sores
primary
union
of
wounds
protopathic
sensibility
of
nerves
proud
flesh
psammoma
pseudo
leucaemia
pseudo
paralysis
of
syphilis
psoas
bursa
pulmonary
osteo
arthropathy
pulsating
aorta
exophthalmos
haematoma
of
bone
punctured
wounds
purpura
purulent
blister
pus
varieties
of
pyaemia
abscess
in
joints
in
pyogenic
bacteria
quadriceps
extensor
femoris
rupture
of
rabies
rachitis
adolescentium
radial
nerve
lesions
of
radium
in
lupus
in
cancer
in
naevus
ulceration
from
ranula
rarefying
ostitis
ray
fungus
raynaud
s
disease
reaction
of
degeneration
reactionary
haemorrhage
recklinghausen
s
disease
recurrent
fibroid
of
paget
repair
see
individual
tissues
conditions
interfering
with
after
loss
of
tissue
modifications
of
of
separated
parts
rest
rests
foetal
retention
cysts
retro
pharyngeal
lymph
glands
reverdin
s
method
of
skin
grafting
rhabdomyoma
rheumatic
arthritis
fever
gout
torticollis
rheumatism
acute
chronic
gonorrhoeal
muscular
scarlatinal
rheumatoid
arthritis
rhinophyma
rickets
bone
lesions
in
changes
in
skeleton
in
late
scurvy
rickety
dwarf
pelvis
rosary
scoliosis
rider
s
bone
sprain
rigidity
of
joints
rigor
risus
sardonicus
rodent
cancer
ulcer
rontgen
rays
see
x
rays
rose
or
erysipelas
roseola
syphilitic
rupia
syphilitic
sabre
blade
deformity
of
tibia
sacculated
aneurysm
saddle
nose
deformity
saline
infusions
in
haemorrhage
salvarsan
in
syphilis
sapraemia
chronic
saprophytic
bacteria
sarcoma
of
bone
inoperable
of
joints
of
lymph
glands
melanotic
periosteal
of
skin
of
synovial
membrane
of
tendon
sheaths
varieties
scab
healing
under
scalds
scapula
winged
scarlet
fever
joint
lesions
in
scars
see
cicatrices
sciatic
nerve
lesions
of
sciatica
scirrhous
cancer
sclavo
s
serum
scoliosis
rickety
in
sciatica
scorbutic
ulcers
scrotum
elephantiasis
of
sculler
s
sprain
scurvy
rickets
sebaceous
adenoma
cysts
horns
secondary
haemorrhage
syphilis
selenium
in
malignant
tumours
semilunar
ganglion
semi
membranosus
bursa
sepsis
septicaemia
sequestrectomy
sequestrum
of
bone
serratus
anterior
muscle
paralysis
of
serum
anti
diphtheritic
anti
bacterial
anti
tetanic
disease
in
haemophilia
polyvalent
sclavo
s
for
anthrax
treatment
seton
shell
wounds
shock
delayed
shoulder
fibrositis
of
sinus
epithelioma
tuberculous
skewers
for
prevention
of
haemorrhage
skin
abscesses
of
actinomycosis
of
cancer
of
dermoids
grafting
of
preparation
of
for
operation
repair
of
sporotrichosis
of
structure
of
syphilitic
lesions
of
tuberculosis
of
tumours
of
skull
bossing
of
craniotabes
of
diffuse
osteoma
of
natiform
parrot
s
nodes
syphilitic
disease
of
unilateral
hypertrophy
of
slough
snake
bites
snuffles
soft
chancre
corns
sore
spas
spasmodic
tic
sphagnum
moss
spinal
arthropathies
cord
joint
affections
in
lesions
of
repair
of
syphilis
of
spine
changes
in
rickets
spirilla
spirochaete
pallida
spironema
pallidum
splenic
fever
spores
sporotrichosis
sprain
of
muscle
sprinter
s
sprain
staphylococci
staphylococcus
albus
aureus
starting
pains
in
joints
stasis
sterilisation
surgical
sterno
mastoid
lymph
glands
stitch
abscess
stitches
see
sutures
streptococci
streptococcus
pyogenes
streptothrix
actinomyces
strychnin
poisoning
stump
neuroma
styptics
sub
acromial
bursa
sub
calcanean
bursa
subclavian
aneurysm
sub
crural
bursa
sub
deltoid
bursa
submaxillary
lymph
glands
submental
lymph
glands
sub
patellar
bursa
subscapularis
bursa
subungual
exostosis
suction
bells
suppuration
chronic
diffuse
in
mucous
membranes
in
wounds
supra
clavicular
lymph
glands
supra
hyoid
lymph
glands
supra
scapular
nerve
lesions
of
surgery
definition
of
listerian
surgical
anatomy
of
blood
vessels
of
bone
of
epiphyses
of
lymphatics
of
nerves
of
skin
surgical
bacteriology
shock
sutures
sterilisation
of
sweat
glands
tumours
of
syncope
local
synostosis
synovial
membrane
tumours
of
synovitis
gonococcal
septic
serous
suppurative
syphilitic
syphilis
see
also
individual
tissues
and
organs
syphilis
acquired
in
infants
arsenical
preparations
in
arteritis
in
bones
lesions
in
brain
lesions
in
of
bursae
cirrhosis
in
colles
law
contracture
of
muscle
in
dactylitis
in
epiphysitis
of
infants
extra
genital
in
female
gumma
hydrops
in
incubation
of
in
infants
inherited
contagiousness
of
diagnosis
of
facies
of
lesions
of
bone
in
eyes
in
joints
in
skin
in
teeth
in
treatment
of
insontium
intermediate
stage
of
interstitial
keratitis
in
iodides
in
iritis
in
joint
lesions
in
of
larynx
lupus
lymphadenitis
lymphangitis
in
male
malignant
and
marriage
mercury
in
mixed
infection
of
mouth
of
mucous
membranes
mucous
patches
of
muscle
of
nails
of
nose
onychia
in
osteo
arthritis
of
palate
phagedaena
phimosis
in
in
pregnant
women
primary
diagnosis
of
lesion
of
treatment
of
prophylaxis
of
pseudo
paralysis
of
reminders
second
attacks
of
secondary
diagnosis
of
lesions
of
eye
in
hair
in
nails
in
skin
in
treatment
of
serum
diagnosis
skin
affections
in
skull
lesions
of
spirochaete
pallida
in
stages
of
stomatitis
synovitis
teeth
in
of
tendon
sheaths
tertiary
diagnosis
of
general
manifestations
of
lesions
of
mucous
membrane
in
skin
in
treatment
of
ulcer
ulcers
in
virus
of
wassermann
reaction
in
syphiloma
syringomyelia
joint
lesions
in
tabes
dorsales
joint
lesions
in
taenia
echinococcus
tailor
s
ankle
tailor
s
bottom
tarsal
ganglion
tarsus
tuberculosis
of
teeth
in
inherited
syphilis
telangiectasis
congenital
temperature
in
surgical
diseases
temporal
artery
compression
of
tenderness
tendinitis
tendon
sheaths
affections
of
syphilitic
affections
of
tuberculosis
of
tumours
of
whitlow
of
tendons
see
also
individual
tendons
avulsion
of
calcification
in
diseases
of
dislocation
of
ganglion
of
grafting
of
inflammation
of
ossification
of
repair
of
rupture
of
tumours
of
wounds
of
tennis
player
s
elbow
teno
synovitis
varieties
of
teratoma
tertiary
syphilis
tetanus
varieties
of
tetany
thiersch
s
method
of
skin
grafting
thirst
treatment
of
thoracic
aneurysm
duct
subcutaneous
rupture
of
surgical
anatomy
of
wounds
of
thorax
rickety
changes
in
thrombo
phlebitis
thrombosis
thyreoid
gland
grafting
of
secondary
tumours
derived
from
tibia
sabre
blade
deformity
of
tibial
nerve
lesions
of
tic
spasmodic
tinel
s
sign
toe
nail
ingrowing
toes
gouty
affections
of
syphilitic
dactylitis
of
tuberculous
dactylitis
tomato
tumour
tophi
gouty
torsion
of
blood
vessels
torticollis
rheumatic
tourniquet
varieties
of
toxaemia
toxins
tracheal
tug
in
aneurysm
tracheotomy
trade
arthritis
bursitis
epithelionia
transfusion
of
blood
transplantation
of
tissues
trench
feet
trendelenburg
s
operation
for
varicose
veins
treponema
pallidum
trifacial
neuralgia
trigeminal
neuralgia
trismus
trochanteric
bursa
trophic
changes
after
nerve
injuries
ulcer
tropical
elephantiasis
trunk
neuroma
tubercle
anatomical
bacillus
tuberculin
tuberculosis
see
also
individual
tissues
and
organs
bacillus
of
of
bone
bovine
of
bursae
calcification
in
caseation
in
general
human
of
joints
of
lymph
glands
of
lymph
vessels
modes
of
infection
of
muscle
of
nails
open
air
treatment
of
passive
hyperaemia
in
principles
of
treatment
of
of
skin
of
tendon
sheaths
trauma
in
causation
of
vaccine
treatment
in
tuberculous
abscess
arthritic
fever
dactylitis
granulation
tissue
lupus
lymphadenitis
lymphangitis
onychia
sinus
tuberculous
ulcers
tubulo
dermoids
tumor
albus
tumours
see
also
individual
tumours
and
tissues
typhoid
joint
lesions
in
osteomyelitis
in
ulceration
of
cartilage
definition
of
ulcers
ambulatory
treatment
of
bazin
s
disease
bone
changes
in
callous
cancerous
classification
of
clinical
examination
of
conditions
of
crateriform
duodenal
in
burns
epithelioma
in
healing
gouty
due
to
imperfect
circulation
due
to
imperfect
nerve
supply
inflamed
irritable
leg
malignant
perforating
phagedaenic
pressure
from
radium
rodent
from
rontgen
rays
scorbutic
skin
grafting
spreading
syphilitic
traumatic
treatment
of
trophic
tuberculous
varicose
weak
ulnar
nerve
lesions
of
uterine
fibroids
vaccine
treatment
varicose
aneurysm
eczema
ulcer
veins
varix
veins
anatomy
of
entrance
of
air
into
injuries
of
repair
of
rupture
of
thrombosis
of
varicose
wounds
of
veldt
sores
venereal
disease
see
syphilis
soft
sore
venesection
venous
cysts
verruca
vibrion
septique
villous
papilloma
volkmann
s
ischaemic
contracture
vulva
diphtheria
of
wardrop
s
operation
for
aneurysm
wart
venereal
x
ray
wassermann
s
reaction
weaver
s
bottom
weir
mitchell
treatment
in
hysterical
joint
affections
wens
wet
cupping
white
swelling
of
joints
whitlow
gangrene
from
at
nail
fold
purulent
blister
subcutaneous
subperiosteal
of
tendon
sheaths
thecal
whitlow
of
toes
varieties
of
winged
scapula
wool
sorter
s
disease
wounds
see
also
individual
tissues
and
regions
acute
suppuration
in
bullet
contused
drainage
of
by
electricity
by
explosives
by
firearms
incised
infection
of
lacerated
open
method
of
treating
pistol
shot
punctured
shell
treatment
in
warfare
wrist
drop
wry
neck
rheumatic
xanthoma
x
rays
burns
by
cancer
from
dermatitis
from
ulcers
from
warts
from
in
diagnosis
of
aneurysm
arthritis
deformans
bone
diseases
tumours
tuberculosis
foreign
bodies
joint
tuberculosis
in
treatment
of
cancer
lupus
sarcoma
tuberculosis
end
of
the
project
gutenberg
ebook
of
manual
of
surgery
by
alexis
thomson
and
alexander
miles
end
of
this
project
gutenberg
ebook
manual
of
surgery
this
file
should
be
named
txt
or
zip
this
and
all
associated
files
of
various
formats
will
be
found
in
http
www
gutenberg
org
produced
by
jonathan
ingram
laura
wisewell
and
the
online
distributed
proofreading
team
at
http
www
pgdp
net
updated
editions
will
replace
the
previous
one
the
old
editions
will
be
renamed
creating
the
works
from
public
domain
print
editions
means
that
no
one
owns
a
united
states
copyright
in
these
works
so
the
foundation
and
you
can
copy
and
distribute
it
in
the
united
states
without
permission
and
without
paying
copyright
royalties
special
rules
set
forth
in
the
general
terms
of
use
part
of
this
license
apply
to
copying
and
distributing
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
to
protect
the
project
gutenberg
tm
concept
and
trademark
project
gutenberg
is
a
registered
trademark
and
may
not
be
used
if
you
charge
for
the
ebooks
unless
you
receive
specific
permission
if
you
do
not
charge
anything
for
copies
of
this
ebook
complying
with
the
rules
is
very
easy
you
may
use
this
ebook
for
nearly
any
purpose
such
as
creation
of
derivative
works
reports
performances
and
research
they
may
be
modified
and
printed
and
given
away
you
may
do
practically
anything
with
public
domain
ebooks
redistribution
is
subject
to
the
trademark
license
especially
commercial
redistribution
start
full
license
the
full
project
gutenberg
license
please
read
this
before
you
distribute
or
use
this
work
to
protect
the
project
gutenberg
tm
mission
of
promoting
the
free
distribution
of
electronic
works
by
using
or
distributing
this
work
or
any
other
work
associated
in
any
way
with
the
phrase
project
gutenberg
you
agree
to
comply
with
all
the
terms
of
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
available
with
this
file
or
online
at
http
gutenberg
org
license
section
general
terms
of
use
and
redistributing
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
a
by
reading
or
using
any
part
of
this
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
you
indicate
that
you
have
read
understand
agree
to
and
accept
all
the
terms
of
this
license
and
intellectual
property
trademark
copyright
agreement
if
you
do
not
agree
to
abide
by
all
the
terms
of
this
agreement
you
must
cease
using
and
return
or
destroy
all
copies
of
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
in
your
possession
if
you
paid
a
fee
for
obtaining
a
copy
of
or
access
to
a
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
and
you
do
not
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
terms
of
this
agreement
you
may
obtain
a
refund
from
the
person
or
entity
to
whom
you
paid
the
fee
as
set
forth
in
paragraph
e
b
project
gutenberg
is
a
registered
trademark
it
may
only
be
used
on
or
associated
in
any
way
with
an
electronic
work
by
people
who
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
terms
of
this
agreement
there
are
a
few
things
that
you
can
do
with
most
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
even
without
complying
with
the
full
terms
of
this
agreement
see
paragraph
c
below
there
are
a
lot
of
things
you
can
do
with
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
if
you
follow
the
terms
of
this
agreement
and
help
preserve
free
future
access
to
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
see
paragraph
e
below
c
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
the
foundation
or
pglaf
owns
a
compilation
copyright
in
the
collection
of
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
nearly
all
the
individual
works
in
the
collection
are
in
the
public
domain
in
the
united
states
if
an
individual
work
is
in
the
public
domain
in
the
united
states
and
you
are
located
in
the
united
states
we
do
not
claim
a
right
to
prevent
you
from
copying
distributing
performing
displaying
or
creating
derivative
works
based
on
the
work
as
long
as
all
references
to
project
gutenberg
are
removed
of
course
we
hope
that
you
will
support
the
project
gutenberg
tm
mission
of
promoting
free
access
to
electronic
works
by
freely
sharing
project
gutenberg
tm
works
in
compliance
with
the
terms
of
this
agreement
for
keeping
the
project
gutenberg
tm
name
associated
with
the
work
you
can
easily
comply
with
the
terms
of
this
agreement
by
keeping
this
work
in
the
same
format
with
its
attached
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
when
you
share
it
without
charge
with
others
d
the
copyright
laws
of
the
place
where
you
are
located
also
govern
what
you
can
do
with
this
work
copyright
laws
in
most
countries
are
in
a
constant
state
of
change
if
you
are
outside
the
united
states
check
the
laws
of
your
country
in
addition
to
the
terms
of
this
agreement
before
downloading
copying
displaying
performing
distributing
or
creating
derivative
works
based
on
this
work
or
any
other
project
gutenberg
tm
work
the
foundation
makes
no
representations
concerning
the
copyright
status
of
any
work
in
any
country
outside
the
united
states
e
unless
you
have
removed
all
references
to
project
gutenberg
e
the
following
sentence
with
active
links
to
or
other
immediate
access
to
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
must
appear
prominently
whenever
any
copy
of
a
project
gutenberg
tm
work
any
work
on
which
the
phrase
project
gutenberg
appears
or
with
which
the
phrase
project
gutenberg
is
associated
is
accessed
displayed
performed
viewed
copied
or
distributed
this
ebook
is
for
the
use
of
anyone
anywhere
at
no
cost
and
with
almost
no
restrictions
whatsoever
you
may
copy
it
give
it
away
or
re
use
it
under
the
terms
of
the
project
gutenberg
license
included
with
this
ebook
or
online
at
www
gutenberg
org
e
if
an
individual
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
is
derived
from
the
public
domain
does
not
contain
a
notice
indicating
that
it
is
posted
with
permission
of
the
copyright
holder
the
work
can
be
copied
and
distributed
to
anyone
in
the
united
states
without
paying
any
fees
or
charges
if
you
are
redistributing
or
providing
access
to
a
work
with
the
phrase
project
gutenberg
associated
with
or
appearing
on
the
work
you
must
comply
either
with
the
requirements
of
paragraphs
e
through
e
or
obtain
permission
for
the
use
of
the
work
and
the
project
gutenberg
tm
trademark
as
set
forth
in
paragraphs
e
or
e
e
if
an
individual
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
is
posted
with
the
permission
of
the
copyright
holder
your
use
and
distribution
must
comply
with
both
paragraphs
e
through
e
and
any
additional
terms
imposed
by
the
copyright
holder
additional
terms
will
be
linked
to
the
project
gutenberg
tm
license
for
all
works
posted
with
the
permission
of
the
copyright
holder
found
at
the
beginning
of
this
work
e
do
not
unlink
or
detach
or
remove
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
terms
from
this
work
or
any
files
containing
a
part
of
this
work
or
any
other
work
associated
with
project
gutenberg
tm
e
do
not
copy
display
perform
distribute
or
redistribute
this
electronic
work
or
any
part
of
this
electronic
work
without
prominently
displaying
the
sentence
set
forth
in
paragraph
e
with
active
links
or
immediate
access
to
the
full
terms
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
license
e
you
may
convert
to
and
distribute
this
work
in
any
binary
compressed
marked
up
nonproprietary
or
proprietary
form
including
any
word
processing
or
hypertext
form
however
if
you
provide
access
to
or
distribute
copies
of
a
project
gutenberg
tm
work
in
a
format
other
than
plain
vanilla
ascii
or
other
format
used
in
the
official
version
posted
on
the
official
project
gutenberg
tm
web
site
www
gutenberg
org
you
must
at
no
additional
cost
fee
or
expense
to
the
user
provide
a
copy
a
means
of
exporting
a
copy
or
a
means
of
obtaining
a
copy
upon
request
of
the
work
in
its
original
plain
vanilla
ascii
or
other
form
any
alternate
format
must
include
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
as
specified
in
paragraph
e
e
do
not
charge
a
fee
for
access
to
viewing
displaying
performing
copying
or
distributing
any
project
gutenberg
tm
works
unless
you
comply
with
paragraph
e
or
e
e
you
may
charge
a
reasonable
fee
for
copies
of
or
providing
access
to
or
distributing
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
provided
that
you
pay
a
royalty
fee
of
of
the
gross
profits
you
derive
from
the
use
of
project
gutenberg
tm
works
calculated
using
the
method
you
already
use
to
calculate
your
applicable
taxes
the
fee
is
owed
to
the
owner
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
trademark
but
he
has
agreed
to
donate
royalties
under
this
paragraph
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
royalty
payments
must
be
paid
within
days
following
each
date
on
which
you
prepare
or
are
legally
required
to
prepare
your
periodic
tax
returns
royalty
payments
should
be
clearly
marked
as
such
and
sent
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
at
the
address
specified
in
section
information
about
donations
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
you
provide
a
full
refund
of
any
money
paid
by
a
user
who
notifies
you
in
writing
or
by
e
mail
within
days
of
receipt
that
s
he
does
not
agree
to
the
terms
of
the
full
project
gutenberg
tm
license
you
must
require
such
a
user
to
return
or
destroy
all
copies
of
the
works
possessed
in
a
physical
medium
and
discontinue
all
use
of
and
all
access
to
other
copies
of
project
gutenberg
tm
works
you
provide
in
accordance
with
paragraph
f
a
full
refund
of
any
money
paid
for
a
work
or
a
replacement
copy
if
a
defect
in
the
electronic
work
is
discovered
and
reported
to
you
within
days
of
receipt
of
the
work
you
comply
with
all
other
terms
of
this
agreement
for
free
distribution
of
project
gutenberg
tm
works
e
if
you
wish
to
charge
a
fee
or
distribute
a
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
or
group
of
works
on
different
terms
than
are
set
forth
in
this
agreement
you
must
obtain
permission
in
writing
from
both
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
and
michael
hart
the
owner
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
trademark
contact
the
foundation
as
set
forth
in
section
below
f
f
project
gutenberg
volunteers
and
employees
expend
considerable
effort
to
identify
do
copyright
research
on
transcribe
and
proofread
public
domain
works
in
creating
the
project
gutenberg
tm
collection
despite
these
efforts
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
and
the
medium
on
which
they
may
be
stored
may
contain
defects
such
as
but
not
limited
to
incomplete
inaccurate
or
corrupt
data
transcription
errors
a
copyright
or
other
intellectual
property
infringement
a
defective
or
damaged
disk
or
other
medium
a
computer
virus
or
computer
codes
that
damage
or
cannot
be
read
by
your
equipment
f
limited
warranty
disclaimer
of
damages
except
for
the
right
of
replacement
or
refund
described
in
paragraph
f
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
the
owner
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
trademark
and
any
other
party
distributing
a
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
work
under
this
agreement
disclaim
all
liability
to
you
for
damages
costs
and
expenses
including
legal
fees
you
agree
that
you
have
no
remedies
for
negligence
strict
liability
breach
of
warranty
or
breach
of
contract
except
those
provided
in
paragraph
f
you
agree
that
the
foundation
the
trademark
owner
and
any
distributor
under
this
agreement
will
not
be
liable
to
you
for
actual
direct
indirect
consequential
punitive
or
incidental
damages
even
if
you
give
notice
of
the
possibility
of
such
damage
f
limited
right
of
replacement
or
refund
if
you
discover
a
defect
in
this
electronic
work
within
days
of
receiving
it
you
can
receive
a
refund
of
the
money
if
any
you
paid
for
it
by
sending
a
written
explanation
to
the
person
you
received
the
work
from
if
you
received
the
work
on
a
physical
medium
you
must
return
the
medium
with
your
written
explanation
the
person
or
entity
that
provided
you
with
the
defective
work
may
elect
to
provide
a
replacement
copy
in
lieu
of
a
refund
if
you
received
the
work
electronically
the
person
or
entity
providing
it
to
you
may
choose
to
give
you
a
second
opportunity
to
receive
the
work
electronically
in
lieu
of
a
refund
if
the
second
copy
is
also
defective
you
may
demand
a
refund
in
writing
without
further
opportunities
to
fix
the
problem
f
except
for
the
limited
right
of
replacement
or
refund
set
forth
in
paragraph
f
this
work
is
provided
to
you
as
is
with
no
other
warranties
of
any
kind
express
or
implied
including
but
not
limited
to
warranties
of
merchantibility
or
fitness
for
any
purpose
f
some
states
do
not
allow
disclaimers
of
certain
implied
warranties
or
the
exclusion
or
limitation
of
certain
types
of
damages
if
any
disclaimer
or
limitation
set
forth
in
this
agreement
violates
the
law
of
the
state
applicable
to
this
agreement
the
agreement
shall
be
interpreted
to
make
the
maximum
disclaimer
or
limitation
permitted
by
the
applicable
state
law
the
invalidity
or
unenforceability
of
any
provision
of
this
agreement
shall
not
void
the
remaining
provisions
f
indemnity
you
agree
to
indemnify
and
hold
the
foundation
the
trademark
owner
any
agent
or
employee
of
the
foundation
anyone
providing
copies
of
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
in
accordance
with
this
agreement
and
any
volunteers
associated
with
the
production
promotion
and
distribution
of
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
harmless
from
all
liability
costs
and
expenses
including
legal
fees
that
arise
directly
or
indirectly
from
any
of
the
following
which
you
do
or
cause
to
occur
a
distribution
of
this
or
any
project
gutenberg
tm
work
b
alteration
modification
or
additions
or
deletions
to
any
project
gutenberg
tm
work
and
c
any
defect
you
cause
section
information
about
the
mission
of
project
gutenberg
tm
project
gutenberg
tm
is
synonymous
with
the
free
distribution
of
electronic
works
in
formats
readable
by
the
widest
variety
of
computers
including
obsolete
old
middle
aged
and
new
computers
it
exists
because
of
the
efforts
of
hundreds
of
volunteers
and
donations
from
people
in
all
walks
of
life
volunteers
and
financial
support
to
provide
volunteers
with
the
assistance
they
need
is
critical
to
reaching
project
gutenberg
tm
s
goals
and
ensuring
that
the
project
gutenberg
tm
collection
will
remain
freely
available
for
generations
to
come
in
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
was
created
to
provide
a
secure
and
permanent
future
for
project
gutenberg
tm
and
future
generations
to
learn
more
about
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
and
how
your
efforts
and
donations
can
help
see
sections
and
and
the
foundation
web
page
at
http
www
pglaf
org
section
information
about
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
is
a
non
profit
c
educational
corporation
organized
under
the
laws
of
the
state
of
mississippi
and
granted
tax
exempt
status
by
the
internal
revenue
service
the
foundation
s
ein
or
federal
tax
identification
number
is
its
c
letter
is
posted
at
http
pglaf
org
fundraising
contributions
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
are
tax
deductible
to
the
full
extent
permitted
by
u
s
federal
laws
and
your
state
s
laws
the
foundation
s
principal
office
is
located
at
melan
dr
s
fairbanks
ak
but
its
volunteers
and
employees
are
scattered
throughout
numerous
locations
its
business
office
is
located
at
north
west
salt
lake
city
ut
email
business
pglaf
org
email
contact
links
and
up
to
date
contact
information
can
be
found
at
the
foundation
s
web
site
and
official
page
at
http
pglaf
org
for
additional
contact
information
dr
gregory
b
newby
chief
executive
and
director
gbnewby
pglaf
org
section
information
about
donations
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
project
gutenberg
tm
depends
upon
and
cannot
survive
without
wide
spread
public
support
and
donations
to
carry
out
its
mission
of
increasing
the
number
of
public
domain
and
licensed
works
that
can
be
freely
distributed
in
machine
readable
form
accessible
by
the
widest
array
of
equipment
including
outdated
equipment
many
small
donations
to
are
particularly
important
to
maintaining
tax
exempt
status
with
the
irs
the
foundation
is
committed
to
complying
with
the
laws
regulating
charities
and
charitable
donations
in
all
states
of
the
united
states
compliance
requirements
are
not
uniform
and
it
takes
a
considerable
effort
much
paperwork
and
many
fees
to
meet
and
keep
up
with
these
requirements
we
do
not
solicit
donations
in
locations
where
we
have
not
received
written
confirmation
of
compliance
to
send
donations
or
determine
the
status
of
compliance
for
any
particular
state
visit
http
pglaf
org
while
we
cannot
and
do
not
solicit
contributions
from
states
where
we
have
not
met
the
solicitation
requirements
we
know
of
no
prohibition
against
accepting
unsolicited
donations
from
donors
in
such
states
who
approach
us
with
offers
to
donate
international
donations
are
gratefully
accepted
but
we
cannot
make
any
statements
concerning
tax
treatment
of
donations
received
from
outside
the
united
states
u
s
laws
alone
swamp
our
small
staff
please
check
the
project
gutenberg
web
pages
for
current
donation
methods
and
addresses
donations
are
accepted
in
a
number
of
other
ways
including
checks
online
payments
and
credit
card
donations
to
donate
please
visit
http
pglaf
org
donate
section
general
information
about
project
gutenberg
tm
electronic
works
professor
michael
s
hart
is
the
originator
of
the
project
gutenberg
tm
concept
of
a
library
of
electronic
works
that
could
be
freely
shared
with
anyone
for
thirty
years
he
produced
and
distributed
project
gutenberg
tm
ebooks
with
only
a
loose
network
of
volunteer
support
project
gutenberg
tm
ebooks
are
often
created
from
several
printed
editions
all
of
which
are
confirmed
as
public
domain
in
the
u
s
unless
a
copyright
notice
is
included
thus
we
do
not
necessarily
keep
ebooks
in
compliance
with
any
particular
paper
edition
most
people
start
at
our
web
site
which
has
the
main
pg
search
facility
http
www
gutenberg
org
this
web
site
includes
information
about
project
gutenberg
tm
including
how
to
make
donations
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
how
to
help
produce
our
new
ebooks
and
how
to
subscribe
to
our
email
newsletter
to
hear
about
new
ebooks
end
full
license
the
project
gutenberg
ebook
of
war
and
peace
by
leo
tolstoy
in
our
series
by
leo
tolstoy
copyright
laws
are
changing
all
over
the
world
be
sure
to
check
the
copyright
laws
for
your
country
before
downloading
or
redistributing
this
or
any
other
project
gutenberg
ebook
this
header
should
be
the
first
thing
seen
when
viewing
this
project
gutenberg
file
please
do
not
remove
it
do
not
change
or
edit
the
header
without
written
permission
please
read
the
legal
small
print
and
other
information
about
the
ebook
and
project
gutenberg
at
the
bottom
of
this
file
included
is
important
information
about
your
specific
rights
and
restrictions
in
how
the
file
may
be
used
you
can
also
find
out
about
how
to
make
a
donation
to
project
gutenberg
and
how
to
get
involved
welcome
to
the
world
of
free
plain
vanilla
electronic
texts
ebooks
readable
by
both
humans
and
by
computers
since
these
ebooks
were
prepared
by
thousands
of
volunteers
title
war
and
peace
author
leo
tolstoy
translator
louise
and
aylmer
maude
release
date
april
ebook
this
file
was
first
posted
on
october
most
recently
updated
may
edition
language
english
character
set
encoding
us
ascii
start
of
the
project
gutenberg
ebook
war
and
peace
war
and
peace
by
leo
tolstoy
tolstoi
book
one
chapter
i
well
prince
so
genoa
and
lucca
are
now
just
family
estates
of
the
buonapartes
but
i
warn
you
if
you
don
t
tell
me
that
this
means
war
if
you
still
try
to
defend
the
infamies
and
horrors
perpetrated
by
that
antichrist
i
really
believe
he
is
antichrist
i
will
have
nothing
more
to
do
with
you
and
you
are
no
longer
my
friend
no
longer
my
faithful
slave
as
you
call
yourself
but
how
do
you
do
i
see
i
have
frightened
you
sit
down
and
tell
me
all
the
news
it
was
in
july
and
the
speaker
was
the
well
known
anna
pavlovna
scherer
maid
of
honor
and
favorite
of
the
empress
marya
fedorovna
with
these
words
she
greeted
prince
vasili
kuragin
a
man
of
high
rank
and
importance
who
was
the
first
to
arrive
at
her
reception
anna
pavlovna
had
had
a
cough
for
some
days
she
was
as
she
said
suffering
from
la
grippe
grippe
being
then
a
new
word
in
st
petersburg
used
only
by
the
elite
all
her
invitations
without
exception
written
in
french
and
delivered
by
a
scarlet
liveried
footman
that
morning
ran
as
follows
if
you
have
nothing
better
to
do
count
or
prince
and
if
the
prospect
of
spending
an
evening
with
a
poor
invalid
is
not
too
terrible
i
shall
be
very
charmed
to
see
you
tonight
between
and
annette
scherer
heavens
what
a
virulent
attack
replied
the
prince
not
in
the
least
disconcerted
by
this
reception
he
had
just
entered
wearing
an
embroidered
court
uniform
knee
breeches
and
shoes
and
had
stars
on
his
breast
and
a
serene
expression
on
his
flat
face
he
spoke
in
that
refined
french
in
which
our
grandfathers
not
only
spoke
but
thought
and
with
the
gentle
patronizing
intonation
natural
to
a
man
of
importance
who
had
grown
old
in
society
and
at
court
he
went
up
to
anna
pavlovna
kissed
her
hand
presenting
to
her
his
bald
scented
and
shining
head
and
complacently
seated
himself
on
the
sofa
first
of
all
dear
friend
tell
me
how
you
are
set
your
friend
s
mind
at
rest
said
he
without
altering
his
tone
beneath
the
politeness
and
affected
sympathy
of
which
indifference
and
even
irony
could
be
discerned
can
one
be
well
while
suffering
morally
can
one
be
calm
in
times
like
these
if
one
has
any
feeling
said
anna
pavlovna
you
are
staying
the
whole
evening
i
hope
and
the
fete
at
the
english
ambassador
s
today
is
wednesday
i
must
put
in
an
appearance
there
said
the
prince
my
daughter
is
coming
for
me
to
take
me
there
i
thought
today
s
fete
had
been
canceled
i
confess
all
these
festivities
and
fireworks
are
becoming
wearisome
if
they
had
known
that
you
wished
it
the
entertainment
would
have
been
put
off
said
the
prince
who
like
a
wound
up
clock
by
force
of
habit
said
things
he
did
not
even
wish
to
be
believed
don
t
tease
well
and
what
has
been
decided
about
novosiltsev
s
dispatch
you
know
everything
what
can
one
say
about
it
replied
the
prince
in
a
cold
listless
tone
what
has
been
decided
they
have
decided
that
buonaparte
has
burnt
his
boats
and
i
believe
that
we
are
ready
to
burn
ours
prince
vasili
always
spoke
languidly
like
an
actor
repeating
a
stale
part
anna
pavlovna
scherer
on
the
contrary
despite
her
forty
years
overflowed
with
animation
and
impulsiveness
to
be
an
enthusiast
had
become
her
social
vocation
and
sometimes
even
when
she
did
not
feel
like
it
she
became
enthusiastic
in
order
not
to
disappoint
the
expectations
of
those
who
knew
her
the
subdued
smile
which
though
it
did
not
suit
her
faded
features
always
played
round
her
lips
expressed
as
in
a
spoiled
child
a
continual
consciousness
of
her
charming
defect
which
she
neither
wished
nor
could
nor
considered
it
necessary
to
correct
in
the
midst
of
a
conversation
on
political
matters
anna
pavlovna
burst
out
oh
don
t
speak
to
me
of
austria
perhaps
i
don
t
understand
things
but
austria
never
has
wished
and
does
not
wish
for
war
she
is
betraying
us
russia
alone
must
save
europe
our
gracious
sovereign
recognizes
his
high
vocation
and
will
be
true
to
it
that
is
the
one
thing
i
have
faith
in
our
good
and
wonderful
sovereign
has
to
perform
the
noblest
role
on
earth
and
he
is
so
virtuous
and
noble
that
god
will
not
forsake
him
he
will
fulfill
his
vocation
and
crush
the
hydra
of
revolution
which
has
become
more
terrible
than
ever
in
the
person
of
this
murderer
and
villain
we
alone
must
avenge
the
blood
of
the
just
one
whom
i
ask
you
can
we
rely
on
england
with
her
commercial
spirit
will
not
and
cannot
understand
the
emperor
alexander
s
loftiness
of
soul
she
has
refused
to
evacuate
malta
she
wanted
to
find
and
still
seeks
some
secret
motive
in
our
actions
what
answer
did
novosiltsev
get
none
the
english
have
not
understood
and
cannot
understand
the
self
abnegation
of
our
emperor
who
wants
nothing
for
himself
but
only
desires
the
good
of
mankind
and
what
have
they
promised
nothing
and
what
little
they
have
promised
they
will
not
perform
prussia
has
always
declared
that
buonaparte
is
invincible
and
that
all
europe
is
powerless
before
him
and
i
don
t
believe
a
word
that
hardenburg
says
or
haugwitz
either
this
famous
prussian
neutrality
is
just
a
trap
i
have
faith
only
in
god
and
the
lofty
destiny
of
our
adored
monarch
he
will
save
europe
she
suddenly
paused
smiling
at
her
own
impetuosity
i
think
said
the
prince
with
a
smile
that
if
you
had
been
sent
instead
of
our
dear
wintzingerode
you
would
have
captured
the
king
of
prussia
s
consent
by
assault
you
are
so
eloquent
will
you
give
me
a
cup
of
tea
in
a
moment
a
propos
she
added
becoming
calm
again
i
am
expecting
two
very
interesting
men
tonight
le
vicomte
de
mortemart
who
is
connected
with
the
montmorencys
through
the
rohans
one
of
the
best
french
families
he
is
one
of
the
genuine
emigres
the
good
ones
and
also
the
abbe
morio
do
you
know
that
profound
thinker
he
has
been
received
by
the
emperor
had
you
heard
i
shall
be
delighted
to
meet
them
said
the
prince
but
tell
me
he
added
with
studied
carelessness
as
if
it
had
only
just
occurred
to
him
though
the
question
he
was
about
to
ask
was
the
chief
motive
of
his
visit
is
it
true
that
the
dowager
empress
wants
baron
funke
to
be
appointed
first
secretary
at
vienna
the
baron
by
all
accounts
is
a
poor
creature
prince
vasili
wished
to
obtain
this
post
for
his
son
but
others
were
trying
through
the
dowager
empress
marya
fedorovna
to
secure
it
for
the
baron
anna
pavlovna
almost
closed
her
eyes
to
indicate
that
neither
she
nor
anyone
else
had
a
right
to
criticize
what
the
empress
desired
or
was
pleased
with
baron
funke
has
been
recommended
to
the
dowager
empress
by
her
sister
was
all
she
said
in
a
dry
and
mournful
tone
as
she
named
the
empress
anna
pavlovna
s
face
suddenly
assumed
an
expression
of
profound
and
sincere
devotion
and
respect
mingled
with
sadness
and
this
occurred
every
time
she
mentioned
her
illustrious
patroness
she
added
that
her
majesty
had
deigned
to
show
baron
funke
beaucoup
d
estime
and
again
her
face
clouded
over
with
sadness
the
prince
was
silent
and
looked
indifferent
but
with
the
womanly
and
courtierlike
quickness
and
tact
habitual
to
her
anna
pavlovna
wished
both
to
rebuke
him
for
daring
to
speak
he
had
done
of
a
man
recommended
to
the
empress
and
at
the
same
time
to
console
him
so
she
said
now
about
your
family
do
you
know
that
since
your
daughter
came
out
everyone
has
been
enraptured
by
her
they
say
she
is
amazingly
beautiful
the
prince
bowed
to
signify
his
respect
and
gratitude
i
often
think
she
continued
after
a
short
pause
drawing
nearer
to
the
prince
and
smiling
amiably
at
him
as
if
to
show
that
political
and
social
topics
were
ended
and
the
time
had
come
for
intimate
conversation
i
often
think
how
unfairly
sometimes
the
joys
of
life
are
distributed
why
has
fate
given
you
two
such
splendid
children
i
don
t
speak
of
anatole
your
youngest
i
don
t
like
him
she
added
in
a
tone
admitting
of
no
rejoinder
and
raising
her
eyebrows
two
such
charming
children
and
really
you
appreciate
them
less
than
anyone
and
so
you
don
t
deserve
to
have
them
and
she
smiled
her
ecstatic
smile
i
can
t
help
it
said
the
prince
lavater
would
have
said
i
lack
the
bump
of
paternity
don
t
joke
i
mean
to
have
a
serious
talk
with
you
do
you
know
i
am
dissatisfied
with
your
younger
son
between
ourselves
and
her
face
assumed
its
melancholy
expression
he
was
mentioned
at
her
majesty
s
and
you
were
pitied
the
prince
answered
nothing
but
she
looked
at
him
significantly
awaiting
a
reply
he
frowned
what
would
you
have
me
do
he
said
at
last
you
know
i
did
all
a
father
could
for
their
education
and
they
have
both
turned
out
fools
hippolyte
is
at
least
a
quiet
fool
but
anatole
is
an
active
one
that
is
the
only
difference
between
them
he
said
this
smiling
in
a
way
more
natural
and
animated
than
usual
so
that
the
wrinkles
round
his
mouth
very
clearly
revealed
something
unexpectedly
coarse
and
unpleasant
and
why
are
children
born
to
such
men
as
you
if
you
were
not
a
father
there
would
be
nothing
i
could
reproach
you
with
said
anna
pavlovna
looking
up
pensively
i
am
your
faithful
slave
and
to
you
alone
i
can
confess
that
my
children
are
the
bane
of
my
life
it
is
the
cross
i
have
to
bear
that
is
how
i
explain
it
to
myself
it
can
t
be
helped
he
said
no
more
but
expressed
his
resignation
to
cruel
fate
by
a
gesture
anna
pavlovna
meditated
have
you
never
thought
of
marrying
your
prodigal
son
anatole
she
asked
they
say
old
maids
have
a
mania
for
matchmaking
and
though
i
don
t
feel
that
weakness
in
myself
as
yet
i
know
a
little
person
who
is
very
unhappy
with
her
father
she
is
a
relation
of
yours
princess
mary
bolkonskaya
prince
vasili
did
not
reply
though
with
the
quickness
of
memory
and
perception
befitting
a
man
of
the
world
he
indicated
by
a
movement
of
the
head
that
he
was
considering
this
information
do
you
know
he
said
at
last
evidently
unable
to
check
the
sad
current
of
his
thoughts
that
anatole
is
costing
me
forty
thousand
rubles
a
year
and
he
went
on
after
a
pause
what
will
it
be
in
five
years
if
he
goes
on
like
this
presently
he
added
that
s
what
we
fathers
have
to
put
up
with
is
this
princess
of
yours
rich
her
father
is
very
rich
and
stingy
he
lives
in
the
country
he
is
the
well
known
prince
bolkonski
who
had
to
retire
from
the
army
under
the
late
emperor
and
was
nicknamed
the
king
of
prussia
he
is
very
clever
but
eccentric
and
a
bore
the
poor
girl
is
very
unhappy
she
has
a
brother
i
think
you
know
him
he
married
lise
meinen
lately
he
is
an
aide
de
camp
of
kutuzov
s
and
will
be
here
tonight
listen
dear
annette
said
the
prince
suddenly
taking
anna
pavlovna
s
hand
and
for
some
reason
drawing
it
downwards
arrange
that
affair
for
me
and
i
shall
always
be
your
most
devoted
slave
slafe
with
an
f
as
a
village
elder
of
mine
writes
in
his
reports
she
is
rich
and
of
good
family
and
that
s
all
i
want
and
with
the
familiarity
and
easy
grace
peculiar
to
him
he
raised
the
maid
of
honor
s
hand
to
his
lips
kissed
it
and
swung
it
to
and
fro
as
he
lay
back
in
his
armchair
looking
in
another
direction
attendez
said
anna
pavlovna
reflecting
i
ll
speak
to
lise
young
bolkonski
s
wife
this
very
evening
and
perhaps
the
thing
can
be
arranged
it
shall
be
on
your
family
s
behalf
that
i
ll
start
my
apprenticeship
as
old
maid
chapter
ii
anna
pavlovna
s
drawing
room
was
gradually
filling
the
highest
petersburg
society
was
assembled
there
people
differing
widely
in
age
and
character
but
alike
in
the
social
circle
to
which
they
belonged
prince
vasili
s
daughter
the
beautiful
helene
came
to
take
her
father
to
the
ambassador
s
entertainment
she
wore
a
ball
dress
and
her
badge
as
maid
of
honor
the
youthful
little
princess
bolkonskaya
known
as
la
femme
la
plus
seduisante
de
petersbourg
was
also
there
she
had
been
married
during
the
previous
winter
and
being
pregnant
did
not
go
to
any
large
gatherings
but
only
to
small
receptions
prince
vasili
s
son
hippolyte
had
come
with
mortemart
whom
he
introduced
the
abbe
morio
and
many
others
had
also
come
the
most
fascinating
woman
in
petersburg
to
each
new
arrival
anna
pavlovna
said
you
have
not
yet
seen
my
aunt
or
you
do
not
know
my
aunt
and
very
gravely
conducted
him
or
her
to
a
little
old
lady
wearing
large
bows
of
ribbon
in
her
cap
who
had
come
sailing
in
from
another
room
as
soon
as
the
guests
began
to
arrive
and
slowly
turning
her
eyes
from
the
visitor
to
her
aunt
anna
pavlovna
mentioned
each
one
s
name
and
then
left
them
each
visitor
performed
the
ceremony
of
greeting
this
old
aunt
whom
not
one
of
them
knew
not
one
of
them
wanted
to
know
and
not
one
of
them
cared
about
anna
pavlovna
observed
these
greetings
with
mournful
and
solemn
interest
and
silent
approval
the
aunt
spoke
to
each
of
them
in
the
same
words
about
their
health
and
her
own
and
the
health
of
her
majesty
who
thank
god
was
better
today
and
each
visitor
though
politeness
prevented
his
showing
impatience
left
the
old
woman
with
a
sense
of
relief
at
having
performed
a
vexatious
duty
and
did
not
return
to
her
the
whole
evening
the
young
princess
bolkonskaya
had
brought
some
work
in
a
gold
embroidered
velvet
bag
her
pretty
little
upper
lip
on
which
a
delicate
dark
down
was
just
perceptible
was
too
short
for
her
teeth
but
it
lifted
all
the
more
sweetly
and
was
especially
charming
when
she
occasionally
drew
it
down
to
meet
the
lower
lip
as
is
always
the
case
with
a
thoroughly
attractive
woman
her
defect
the
shortness
of
her
upper
lip
and
her
half
open
mouth
seemed
to
be
her
own
special
and
peculiar
form
of
beauty
everyone
brightened
at
the
sight
of
this
pretty
young
woman
so
soon
to
become
a
mother
so
full
of
life
and
health
and
carrying
her
burden
so
lightly
old
men
and
dull
dispirited
young
ones
who
looked
at
her
after
being
in
her
company
and
talking
to
her
a
little
while
felt
as
if
they
too
were
becoming
like
her
full
of
life
and
health
all
who
talked
to
her
and
at
each
word
saw
her
bright
smile
and
the
constant
gleam
of
her
white
teeth
thought
that
they
were
in
a
specially
amiable
mood
that
day
the
little
princess
went
round
the
table
with
quick
short
swaying
steps
her
workbag
on
her
arm
and
gaily
spreading
out
her
dress
sat
down
on
a
sofa
near
the
silver
samovar
as
if
all
she
was
doing
was
a
pleasure
to
herself
and
to
all
around
her
i
have
brought
my
work
said
she
in
french
displaying
her
bag
and
addressing
all
present
mind
annette
i
hope
you
have
not
played
a
wicked
trick
on
me
she
added
turning
to
her
hostess
you
wrote
that
it
was
to
be
quite
a
small
reception
and
just
see
how
badly
i
am
dressed
and
she
spread
out
her
arms
to
show
her
short
waisted
lace
trimmed
dainty
gray
dress
girdled
with
a
broad
ribbon
just
below
the
breast
soyez
tranquille
lise
you
will
always
be
prettier
than
anyone
else
replied
anna
pavlovna
you
know
said
the
princess
in
the
same
tone
of
voice
and
still
in
french
turning
to
a
general
my
husband
is
deserting
me
he
is
going
to
get
himself
killed
tell
me
what
this
wretched
war
is
for
she
added
addressing
prince
vasili
and
without
waiting
for
an
answer
she
turned
to
speak
to
his
daughter
the
beautiful
helene
what
a
delightful
woman
this
little
princess
is
said
prince
vasili
to
anna
pavlovna
one
of
the
next
arrivals
was
a
stout
heavily
built
young
man
with
close
cropped
hair
spectacles
the
light
colored
breeches
fashionable
at
that
time
a
very
high
ruffle
and
a
brown
dress
coat
this
stout
young
man
was
an
illegitimate
son
of
count
bezukhov
a
well
known
grandee
of
catherine
s
time
who
now
lay
dying
in
moscow
the
young
man
had
not
yet
entered
either
the
military
or
civil
service
as
he
had
only
just
returned
from
abroad
where
he
had
been
educated
and
this
was
his
first
appearance
in
society
anna
pavlovna
greeted
him
with
the
nod
she
accorded
to
the
lowest
hierarchy
in
her
drawing
room
but
in
spite
of
this
lowest
grade
greeting
a
look
of
anxiety
and
fear
as
at
the
sight
of
something
too
large
and
unsuited
to
the
place
came
over
her
face
when
she
saw
pierre
enter
though
he
was
certainly
rather
bigger
than
the
other
men
in
the
room
her
anxiety
could
only
have
reference
to
the
clever
though
shy
but
observant
and
natural
expression
which
distinguished
him
from
everyone
else
in
that
drawing
room
it
is
very
good
of
you
monsieur
pierre
to
come
and
visit
a
poor
invalid
said
anna
pavlovna
exchanging
an
alarmed
glance
with
her
aunt
as
she
conducted
him
to
her
pierre
murmured
something
unintelligible
and
continued
to
look
round
as
if
in
search
of
something
on
his
way
to
the
aunt
he
bowed
to
the
little
princess
with
a
pleased
smile
as
to
an
intimate
acquaintance
anna
pavlovna
s
alarm
was
justified
for
pierre
turned
away
from
the
aunt
without
waiting
to
hear
her
speech
about
her
majesty
s
health
anna
pavlovna
in
dismay
detained
him
with
the
words
do
you
know
the
abbe
morio
he
is
a
most
interesting
man
yes
i
have
heard
of
his
scheme
for
perpetual
peace
and
it
is
very
interesting
but
hardly
feasible
you
think
so
rejoined
anna
pavlovna
in
order
to
say
something
and
get
away
to
attend
to
her
duties
as
hostess
but
pierre
now
committed
a
reverse
act
of
impoliteness
first
he
had
left
a
lady
before
she
had
finished
speaking
to
him
and
now
he
continued
to
speak
to
another
who
wished
to
get
away
with
his
head
bent
and
his
big
feet
spread
apart
he
began
explaining
his
reasons
for
thinking
the
abbe
s
plan
chimerical
we
will
talk
of
it
later
said
anna
pavlovna
with
a
smile
and
having
got
rid
of
this
young
man
who
did
not
know
how
to
behave
she
resumed
her
duties
as
hostess
and
continued
to
listen
and
watch
ready
to
help
at
any
point
where
the
conversation
might
happen
to
flag
as
the
foreman
of
a
spinning
mill
when
he
has
set
the
hands
to
work
goes
round
and
notices
here
a
spindle
that
has
stopped
or
there
one
that
creaks
or
makes
more
noise
than
it
should
and
hastens
to
check
the
machine
or
set
it
in
proper
motion
so
anna
pavlovna
moved
about
her
drawing
room
approaching
now
a
silent
now
a
too
noisy
group
and
by
a
word
or
slight
rearrangement
kept
the
conversational
machine
in
steady
proper
and
regular
motion
but
amid
these
cares
her
anxiety
about
pierre
was
evident
she
kept
an
anxious
watch
on
him
when
he
approached
the
group
round
mortemart
to
listen
to
what
was
being
said
there
and
again
when
he
passed
to
another
group
whose
center
was
the
abbe
pierre
had
been
educated
abroad
and
this
reception
at
anna
pavlovna
s
was
the
first
he
had
attended
in
russia
he
knew
that
all
the
intellectual
lights
of
petersburg
were
gathered
there
and
like
a
child
in
a
toyshop
did
not
know
which
way
to
look
afraid
of
missing
any
clever
conversation
that
was
to
be
heard
seeing
the
self
confident
and
refined
expression
on
the
faces
of
those
present
he
was
always
expecting
to
hear
something
very
profound
at
last
he
came
up
to
morio
here
the
conversation
seemed
interesting
and
he
stood
waiting
for
an
opportunity
to
express
his
own
views
as
young
people
are
fond
of
doing
chapter
iii
anna
pavlovna
s
reception
was
in
full
swing
the
spindles
hummed
steadily
and
ceaselessly
on
all
sides
with
the
exception
of
the
aunt
beside
whom
sat
only
one
elderly
lady
who
with
her
thin
careworn
face
was
rather
out
of
place
in
this
brilliant
society
the
whole
company
had
settled
into
three
groups
one
chiefly
masculine
had
formed
round
the
abbe
another
of
young
people
was
grouped
round
the
beautiful
princess
helene
prince
vasili
s
daughter
and
the
little
princess
bolkonskaya
very
pretty
and
rosy
though
rather
too
plump
for
her
age
the
third
group
was
gathered
round
mortemart
and
anna
pavlovna
the
vicomte
was
a
nice
looking
young
man
with
soft
features
and
polished
manners
who
evidently
considered
himself
a
celebrity
but
out
of
politeness
modestly
placed
himself
at
the
disposal
of
the
circle
in
which
he
found
himself
anna
pavlovna
was
obviously
serving
him
up
as
a
treat
to
her
guests
as
a
clever
maitre
d
hotel
serves
up
as
a
specially
choice
delicacy
a
piece
of
meat
that
no
one
who
had
seen
it
in
the
kitchen
would
have
cared
to
eat
so
anna
pavlovna
served
up
to
her
guests
first
the
vicomte
and
then
the
abbe
as
peculiarly
choice
morsels
the
group
about
mortemart
immediately
began
discussing
the
murder
of
the
duc
d
enghien
the
vicomte
said
that
the
duc
d
enghien
had
perished
by
his
own
magnanimity
and
that
there
were
particular
reasons
for
buonaparte
s
hatred
of
him
ah
yes
do
tell
us
all
about
it
vicomte
said
anna
pavlovna
with
a
pleasant
feeling
that
there
was
something
a
la
louis
xv
in
the
sound
of
that
sentence
contez
nous
cela
vicomte
the
vicomte
bowed
and
smiled
courteously
in
token
of
his
willingness
to
comply
anna
pavlovna
arranged
a
group
round
him
inviting
everyone
to
listen
to
his
tale
the
vicomte
knew
the
duc
personally
whispered
anna
pavlovna
to
of
the
guests
the
vicomte
is
a
wonderful
raconteur
said
she
to
another
how
evidently
he
belongs
to
the
best
society
said
she
to
a
third
and
the
vicomte
was
served
up
to
the
company
in
the
choicest
and
most
advantageous
style
like
a
well
garnished
joint
of
roast
beef
on
a
hot
dish
the
vicomte
wished
to
begin
his
story
and
gave
a
subtle
smile
come
over
here
helene
dear
said
anna
pavlovna
to
the
beautiful
young
princess
who
was
sitting
some
way
off
the
center
of
another
group
the
princess
smiled
she
rose
with
the
same
unchanging
smile
with
which
she
had
first
entered
the
room
the
smile
of
a
perfectly
beautiful
woman
with
a
slight
rustle
of
her
white
dress
trimmed
with
moss
and
ivy
with
a
gleam
of
white
shoulders
glossy
hair
and
sparkling
diamonds
she
passed
between
the
men
who
made
way
for
her
not
looking
at
any
of
them
but
smiling
on
all
as
if
graciously
allowing
each
the
privilege
of
admiring
her
beautiful
figure
and
shapely
shoulders
back
and
bosom
which
in
the
fashion
of
those
days
were
very
much
exposed
and
she
seemed
to
bring
the
glamour
of
a
ballroom
with
her
as
she
moved
toward
anna
pavlovna
helene
was
so
lovely
that
not
only
did
she
not
show
any
trace
of
coquetry
but
on
the
contrary
she
even
appeared
shy
of
her
unquestionable
and
all
too
victorious
beauty
she
seemed
to
wish
but
to
be
unable
to
diminish
its
effect
how
lovely
said
everyone
who
saw
her
and
the
vicomte
lifted
his
shoulders
and
dropped
his
eyes
as
if
startled
by
something
extraordinary
when
she
took
her
seat
opposite
and
beamed
upon
him
also
with
her
unchanging
smile
madame
i
doubt
my
ability
before
such
an
audience
said
he
smilingly
inclining
his
head
the
princess
rested
her
bare
round
arm
on
a
little
table
and
considered
a
reply
unnecessary
she
smilingly
waited
all
the
time
the
story
was
being
told
she
sat
upright
glancing
now
at
her
beautiful
round
arm
altered
in
shape
by
its
pressure
on
the
table
now
at
her
still
more
beautiful
bosom
on
which
she
readjusted
a
diamond
necklace
from
time
to
time
she
smoothed
the
folds
of
her
dress
and
whenever
the
story
produced
an
effect
she
glanced
at
anna
pavlovna
at
once
adopted
just
the
expression
she
saw
on
the
maid
of
honor
s
face
and
again
relapsed
into
her
radiant
smile
the
little
princess
had
also
left
the
tea
table
and
followed
helene
wait
a
moment
i
ll
get
my
work
now
then
what
are
you
thinking
of
she
went
on
turning
to
prince
hippolyte
fetch
me
my
workbag
there
was
a
general
movement
as
the
princess
smiling
and
talking
merrily
to
everyone
at
once
sat
down
and
gaily
arranged
herself
in
her
seat
now
i
am
all
right
she
said
and
asking
the
vicomte
to
begin
she
took
up
her
work
prince
hippolyte
having
brought
the
workbag
joined
the
circle
and
moving
a
chair
close
to
hers
seated
himself
beside
her
le
charmant
hippolyte
was
surprising
by
his
extraordinary
resemblance
to
his
beautiful
sister
but
yet
more
by
the
fact
that
in
spite
of
this
resemblance
he
was
exceedingly
ugly
his
features
were
like
his
sister
s
but
while
in
her
case
everything
was
lit
up
by
a
joyous
self
satisfied
youthful
and
constant
smile
of
animation
and
by
the
wonderful
classic
beauty
of
her
figure
his
face
on
the
contrary
was
dulled
by
imbecility
and
a
constant
expression
of
sullen
self
confidence
while
his
body
was
thin
and
weak
his
eyes
nose
and
mouth
all
seemed
puckered
into
a
vacant
wearied
grimace
and
his
arms
and
legs
always
fell
into
unnatural
positions
it
s
not
going
to
be
a
ghost
story
said
he
sitting
down
beside
the
princess
and
hastily
adjusting
his
lorgnette
as
if
without
this
instrument
he
could
not
begin
to
speak
why
no
my
dear
fellow
said
the
astonished
narrator
shrugging
his
shoulders
because
i
hate
ghost
stories
said
prince
hippolyte
in
a
tone
which
showed
that
he
only
understood
the
meaning
of
his
words
after
he
had
uttered
them
he
spoke
with
such
self
confidence
that
his
hearers
could
not
be
sure
whether
what
he
said
was
very
witty
or
very
stupid
he
was
dressed
in
a
dark
green
dress
coat
knee
breeches
of
the
color
of
cuisse
de
nymphe
effrayee
as
he
called
it
shoes
and
silk
stockings
the
vicomte
told
his
tale
very
neatly
it
was
an
anecdote
then
current
to
the
effect
that
the
duc
d
enghien
had
gone
secretly
to
paris
to
visit
mademoiselle
george
that
at
her
house
he
came
upon
bonaparte
who
also
enjoyed
the
famous
actress
favors
and
that
in
his
presence
napoleon
happened
to
fall
into
one
of
the
fainting
fits
to
which
he
was
subject
and
was
thus
at
the
duc
s
mercy
the
latter
spared
him
and
this
magnanimity
bonaparte
subsequently
repaid
by
death
the
story
was
very
pretty
and
interesting
especially
at
the
point
where
the
rivals
suddenly
recognized
one
another
and
the
ladies
looked
agitated
charming
said
anna
pavlovna
with
an
inquiring
glance
at
the
little
princess
charming
whispered
the
little
princess
sticking
the
needle
into
her
work
as
if
to
testify
that
the
interest
and
fascination
of
the
story
prevented
her
from
going
on
with
it
the
vicomte
appreciated
this
silent
praise
and
smiling
gratefully
prepared
to
continue
but
just
then
anna
pavlovna
who
had
kept
a
watchful
eye
on
the
young
man
who
so
alarmed
her
noticed
that
he
was
talking
too
loudly
and
vehemently
with
the
abbe
so
she
hurried
to
the
rescue
pierre
had
managed
to
start
a
conversation
with
the
abbe
about
the
balance
of
power
and
the
latter
evidently
interested
by
the
young
man
s
simple
minded
eagerness
was
explaining
his
pet
theory
both
were
talking
and
listening
too
eagerly
and
too
naturally
which
was
why
anna
pavlovna
disapproved
the
means
are
the
balance
of
power
in
europe
and
the
rights
of
the
people
the
abbe
was
saying
it
is
only
necessary
for
one
powerful
nation
like
russia
barbaric
as
she
is
said
to
be
to
place
herself
disinterestedly
at
the
head
of
an
alliance
having
for
its
object
the
maintenance
of
the
balance
of
power
of
europe
and
it
would
save
the
world
but
how
are
you
to
get
that
balance
pierre
was
beginning
at
that
moment
anna
pavlovna
came
up
and
looking
severely
at
pierre
asked
the
italian
how
he
stood
russian
climate
the
italian
s
face
instantly
changed
and
assumed
an
offensively
affected
sugary
expression
evidently
habitual
to
him
when
conversing
with
women
i
am
so
enchanted
by
the
brilliancy
of
the
wit
and
culture
of
the
society
more
especially
of
the
feminine
society
in
which
i
have
had
the
honor
of
being
received
that
i
have
not
yet
had
time
to
think
of
the
climate
said
he
not
letting
the
abbe
and
pierre
escape
anna
pavlovna
the
more
conveniently
to
keep
them
under
observation
brought
them
into
the
larger
circle
chapter
iv
just
then
another
visitor
entered
the
drawing
room
prince
andrew
bolkonski
the
little
princess
husband
he
was
a
very
handsome
young
man
of
medium
height
with
firm
clearcut
features
everything
about
him
from
his
weary
bored
expression
to
his
quiet
measured
step
offered
a
most
striking
contrast
to
his
quiet
little
wife
it
was
evident
that
he
not
only
knew
everyone
in
the
drawing
room
but
had
found
them
to
be
so
tiresome
that
it
wearied
him
to
look
at
or
listen
to
them
and
among
all
these
faces
that
he
found
so
tedious
none
seemed
to
bore
him
so
much
as
that
of
his
pretty
wife
he
turned
away
from
her
with
a
grimace
that
distorted
his
handsome
face
kissed
anna
pavlovna
s
hand
and
screwing
up
his
eyes
scanned
the
whole
company
you
are
off
to
the
war
prince
said
anna
pavlovna
general
kutuzov
said
bolkonski
speaking
french
and
stressing
the
last
syllable
of
the
general
s
name
like
a
frenchman
has
been
pleased
to
take
me
as
an
aide
de
camp
and
lise
your
wife
she
will
go
to
the
country
are
you
not
ashamed
to
deprive
us
of
your
charming
wife
andre
said
his
wife
addressing
her
husband
in
the
same
coquettish
manner
in
which
she
spoke
to
other
men
the
vicomte
has
been
telling
us
such
a
tale
about
mademoiselle
george
and
buonaparte
prince
andrew
screwed
up
his
eyes
and
turned
away
pierre
who
from
the
moment
prince
andrew
entered
the
room
had
watched
him
with
glad
affectionate
eyes
now
came
up
and
took
his
arm
before
he
looked
round
prince
andrew
frowned
again
expressing
his
annoyance
with
whoever
was
touching
his
arm
but
when
he
saw
pierre
s
beaming
face
he
gave
him
an
unexpectedly
kind
and
pleasant
smile
there
now
so
you
too
are
in
the
great
world
said
he
to
pierre
i
knew
you
would
be
here
replied
pierre
i
will
come
to
supper
with
you
may
i
he
added
in
a
low
voice
so
as
not
to
disturb
the
vicomte
who
was
continuing
his
story
no
impossible
said
prince
andrew
laughing
and
pressing
pierre
s
hand
to
show
that
there
was
no
need
to
ask
the
question
he
wished
to
say
something
more
but
at
that
moment
prince
vasili
and
his
daughter
got
up
to
go
and
the
two
young
men
rose
to
let
them
pass
you
must
excuse
me
dear
vicomte
said
prince
vasili
to
the
frenchman
holding
him
down
by
the
sleeve
in
a
friendly
way
to
prevent
his
rising
this
unfortunate
fete
at
the
ambassador
s
deprives
me
of
a
pleasure
and
obliges
me
to
interrupt
you
i
am
very
sorry
to
leave
your
enchanting
party
said
he
turning
to
anna
pavlovna
his
daughter
princess
helene
passed
between
the
chairs
lightly
holding
up
the
folds
of
her
dress
and
the
smile
shone
still
more
radiantly
on
her
beautiful
face
pierre
gazed
at
her
with
rapturous
almost
frightened
eyes
as
she
passed
him
very
lovely
said
prince
andrew
very
said
pierre
in
passing
prince
vasili
seized
pierre
s
hand
and
said
to
anna
pavlovna
educate
this
bear
for
me
he
has
been
staying
with
me
a
whole
month
and
this
is
the
first
time
i
have
seen
him
in
society
nothing
is
so
necessary
for
a
young
man
as
the
society
of
clever
women
anna
pavlovna
smiled
and
promised
to
take
pierre
in
hand
she
knew
his
father
to
be
a
connection
of
prince
vasili
s
the
elderly
lady
who
had
been
sitting
with
the
old
aunt
rose
hurriedly
and
overtook
prince
vasili
in
the
anteroom
all
the
affectation
of
interest
she
had
assumed
had
left
her
kindly
and
tearworn
face
and
it
now
expressed
only
anxiety
and
fear
how
about
my
son
boris
prince
said
she
hurrying
after
him
into
the
anteroom
i
can
t
remain
any
longer
in
petersburg
tell
me
what
news
i
may
take
back
to
my
poor
boy
although
prince
vasili
listened
reluctantly
and
not
very
politely
to
the
elderly
lady
even
betraying
some
impatience
she
gave
him
an
ingratiating
and
appealing
smile
and
took
his
hand
that
he
might
not
go
away
what
would
it
cost
you
to
say
a
word
to
the
emperor
and
then
he
would
be
transferred
to
the
guards
at
once
said
she
believe
me
princess
i
am
ready
to
do
all
i
can
answered
prince
vasili
but
it
is
difficult
for
me
to
ask
the
emperor
i
should
advise
you
to
appeal
to
rumyantsev
through
prince
golitsyn
that
would
be
the
best
way
the
elderly
lady
was
a
princess
drubetskaya
belonging
to
one
of
the
best
families
in
russia
but
she
was
poor
and
having
long
been
out
of
society
had
lost
her
former
influential
connections
she
had
now
come
to
petersburg
to
procure
an
appointment
in
the
guards
for
her
only
son
it
was
in
fact
solely
to
meet
prince
vasili
that
she
had
obtained
an
invitation
to
anna
pavlovna
s
reception
and
had
sat
listening
to
the
vicomte
s
story
prince
vasili
s
words
frightened
her
an
embittered
look
clouded
her
once
handsome
face
but
only
for
a
moment
then
she
smiled
again
and
clutched
prince
vasili
s
arm
more
tightly
listen
to
me
prince
said
she
i
have
never
yet
asked
you
for
anything
and
i
never
will
again
nor
have
i
ever
reminded
you
of
my
father
s
friendship
for
you
but
now
i
entreat
you
for
god
s
sake
to
do
this
for
my
son
and
i
shall
always
regard
you
as
a
benefactor
she
added
hurriedly
no
don
t
be
angry
but
promise
i
have
asked
golitsyn
and
he
has
refused
be
the
kindhearted
man
you
always
were
she
said
trying
to
smile
though
tears
were
in
her
eyes
papa
we
shall
be
late
said
princess
helene
turning
her
beautiful
head
and
looking
over
her
classically
molded
shoulder
as
she
stood
waiting
by
the
door
influence
in
society
however
is
a
capital
which
has
to
be
economized
if
it
is
to
last
prince
vasili
knew
this
and
having
once
realized
that
if
he
asked
on
behalf
of
all
who
begged
of
him
he
would
soon
be
unable
to
ask
for
himself
he
became
chary
of
using
his
influence
but
in
princess
drubetskaya
s
case
he
felt
after
her
second
appeal
something
like
qualms
of
conscience
she
had
reminded
him
of
what
was
quite
true
he
had
been
indebted
to
her
father
for
the
first
steps
in
his
career
moreover
he
could
see
by
her
manners
that
she
was
one
of
those
women
mostly
mothers
who
having
once
made
up
their
minds
will
not
rest
until
they
have
gained
their
end
and
are
prepared
if
necessary
to
go
on
insisting
day
after
day
and
hour
after
hour
and
even
to
make
scenes
this
last
consideration
moved
him
my
dear
anna
mikhaylovna
said
he
with
his
usual
familiarity
and
weariness
of
tone
it
is
almost
impossible
for
me
to
do
what
you
ask
but
to
prove
my
devotion
to
you
and
how
i
respect
your
father
s
memory
i
will
do
the
impossible
your
son
shall
be
transferred
to
the
guards
here
is
my
hand
on
it
are
you
satisfied
my
dear
benefactor
this
is
what
i
expected
from
you
i
knew
your
kindness
he
turned
to
go
wait
just
a
word
when
he
has
been
transferred
to
the
guards
she
faltered
you
are
on
good
terms
with
michael
ilarionovich
kutuzov
recommend
boris
to
him
as
adjutant
then
i
shall
be
at
rest
and
then
prince
vasili
smiled
no
i
won
t
promise
that
you
don
t
know
how
kutuzov
is
pestered
since
his
appointment
as
commander
in
chief
he
told
me
himself
that
all
the
moscow
ladies
have
conspired
to
give
him
all
their
sons
as
adjutants
no
but
do
promise
i
won
t
let
you
go
my
dear
benefactor
papa
said
his
beautiful
daughter
in
the
same
tone
as
before
we
shall
be
late
well
au
revoir
good
by
you
hear
her
then
tomorrow
you
will
speak
to
the
emperor
certainly
but
about
kutuzov
i
don
t
promise
do
promise
do
promise
vasili
cried
anna
mikhaylovna
as
he
went
with
the
smile
of
a
coquettish
girl
which
at
one
time
probably
came
naturally
to
her
but
was
now
very
ill
suited
to
her
careworn
face
apparently
she
had
forgotten
her
age
and
by
force
of
habit
employed
all
the
old
feminine
arts
but
as
soon
as
the
prince
had
gone
her
face
resumed
its
former
cold
artificial
expression
she
returned
to
the
group
where
the
vicomte
was
still
talking
and
again
pretended
to
listen
while
waiting
till
it
would
be
time
to
leave
her
task
was
accomplished
chapter
v
and
what
do
you
think
of
this
latest
comedy
the
coronation
at
milan
asked
anna
pavlovna
and
of
the
comedy
of
the
people
of
genoa
and
lucca
laying
their
petitions
before
monsieur
buonaparte
and
monsieur
buonaparte
sitting
on
a
throne
and
granting
the
petitions
of
the
nations
adorable
it
is
enough
to
make
one
s
head
whirl
it
is
as
if
the
whole
world
had
gone
crazy
prince
andrew
looked
anna
pavlovna
straight
in
the
face
with
a
sarcastic
smile
dieu
me
la
donne
gare
a
qui
la
touche
they
say
he
was
very
fine
when
he
said
that
he
remarked
repeating
the
words
in
italian
dio
mi
l
ha
dato
guai
a
chi
la
tocchi
god
has
given
it
to
me
let
him
who
touches
it
beware
i
hope
this
will
prove
the
last
drop
that
will
make
the
glass
run
over
anna
pavlovna
continued
the
sovereigns
will
not
be
able
to
endure
this
man
who
is
a
menace
to
everything
the
sovereigns
i
do
not
speak
of
russia
said
the
vicomte
polite
but
hopeless
the
sovereigns
madame
what
have
they
done
for
louis
xvii
for
the
queen
or
for
madame
elizabeth
nothing
and
he
became
more
animated
and
believe
me
they
are
reaping
the
reward
of
their
betrayal
of
the
bourbon
cause
the
sovereigns
why
they
are
sending
ambassadors
to
compliment
the
usurper
and
sighing
disdainfully
he
again
changed
his
position
prince
hippolyte
who
had
been
gazing
at
the
vicomte
for
some
time
through
his
lorgnette
suddenly
turned
completely
round
toward
the
little
princess
and
having
asked
for
a
needle
began
tracing
the
conde
coat
of
arms
on
the
table
he
explained
this
to
her
with
as
much
gravity
as
if
she
had
asked
him
to
do
it
baton
de
gueules
engrele
de
gueules
d
azur
maison
conde
said
he
the
princess
listened
smiling
if
buonaparte
remains
on
the
throne
of
france
a
year
longer
the
vicomte
continued
with
the
air
of
a
man
who
in
a
matter
with
which
he
is
better
acquainted
than
anyone
else
does
not
listen
to
others
but
follows
the
current
of
his
own
thoughts
things
will
have
gone
too
far
by
intrigues
violence
exile
and
executions
french
society
i
mean
good
french
society
will
have
been
forever
destroyed
and
then
he
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
spread
out
his
hands
pierre
wished
to
make
a
remark
for
the
conversation
interested
him
but
anna
pavlovna
who
had
him
under
observation
interrupted
the
emperor
alexander
said
she
with
the
melancholy
which
always
accompanied
any
reference
of
hers
to
the
imperial
family
has
declared
that
he
will
leave
it
to
the
french
people
themselves
to
choose
their
own
form
of
government
and
i
believe
that
once
free
from
the
usurper
the
whole
nation
will
certainly
throw
itself
into
the
arms
of
its
rightful
king
she
concluded
trying
to
be
amiable
to
the
royalist
emigrant
that
is
doubtful
said
prince
andrew
monsieur
le
vicomte
quite
rightly
supposes
that
matters
have
already
gone
too
far
i
think
it
will
be
difficult
to
return
to
the
old
regime
from
what
i
have
heard
said
pierre
blushing
and
breaking
into
the
conversation
almost
all
the
aristocracy
has
already
gone
over
to
bonaparte
s
side
it
is
the
buonapartists
who
say
that
replied
the
vicomte
without
looking
at
pierre
at
the
present
time
it
is
difficult
to
know
the
real
state
of
french
public
opinion
bonaparte
has
said
so
remarked
prince
andrew
with
a
sarcastic
smile
it
was
evident
that
he
did
not
like
the
vicomte
and
was
aiming
his
remarks
at
him
though
without
looking
at
him
i
showed
them
the
path
to
glory
but
they
did
not
follow
it
prince
andrew
continued
after
a
short
silence
again
quoting
napoleon
s
words
i
opened
my
antechambers
and
they
crowded
in
i
do
not
know
how
far
he
was
justified
in
saying
so
not
in
the
least
replied
the
vicomte
after
the
murder
of
the
duc
even
the
most
partial
ceased
to
regard
him
as
a
hero
if
to
some
people
he
went
on
turning
to
anna
pavlovna
he
ever
was
a
hero
after
the
murder
of
the
duc
there
was
one
martyr
more
in
heaven
and
one
hero
less
on
earth
before
anna
pavlovna
and
the
others
had
time
to
smile
their
appreciation
of
the
vicomte
s
epigram
pierre
again
broke
into
the
conversation
and
though
anna
pavlovna
felt
sure
he
would
say
something
inappropriate
she
was
unable
to
stop
him
the
execution
of
the
duc
d
enghien
declared
monsieur
pierre
was
a
political
necessity
and
it
seems
to
me
that
napoleon
showed
greatness
of
soul
by
not
fearing
to
take
on
himself
the
whole
responsibility
of
that
deed
dieu
mon
dieu
muttered
anna
pavlovna
in
a
terrified
whisper
what
monsieur
pierre
do
you
consider
that
assassination
shows
greatness
of
soul
said
the
little
princess
smiling
and
drawing
her
work
nearer
to
her
oh
oh
exclaimed
several
voices
capital
said
prince
hippolyte
in
english
and
began
slapping
his
knee
with
the
palm
of
his
hand
the
vicomte
merely
shrugged
his
shoulders
pierre
looked
solemnly
at
his
audience
over
his
spectacles
and
continued
i
say
so
he
continued
desperately
because
the
bourbons
fled
from
the
revolution
leaving
the
people
to
anarchy
and
napoleon
alone
understood
the
revolution
and
quelled
it
and
so
for
the
general
good
he
could
not
stop
short
for
the
sake
of
one
man
s
life
won
t
you
come
over
to
the
other
table
suggested
anna
pavlovna
but
pierre
continued
his
speech
without
heeding
her
no
cried
he
becoming
more
and
more
eager
napoleon
is
great
because
he
rose
superior
to
the
revolution
suppressed
its
abuses
preserved
all
that
was
good
in
it
equality
of
citizenship
and
freedom
of
speech
and
of
the
press
and
only
for
that
reason
did
he
obtain
power
yes
if
having
obtained
power
without
availing
himself
of
it
to
commit
murder
he
had
restored
it
to
the
rightful
king
i
should
have
called
him
a
great
man
remarked
the
vicomte
he
could
not
do
that
the
people
only
gave
him
power
that
he
might
rid
them
of
the
bourbons
and
because
they
saw
that
he
was
a
great
man
the
revolution
was
a
grand
thing
continued
monsieur
pierre
betraying
by
this
desperate
and
provocative
proposition
his
extreme
youth
and
his
wish
to
express
all
that
was
in
his
mind
what
revolution
and
regicide
a
grand
thing
well
after
that
but
won
t
you
come
to
this
other
table
repeated
anna
pavlovna
rousseau
s
contrat
social
said
the
vicomte
with
a
tolerant
smile
i
am
not
speaking
of
regicide
i
am
speaking
about
ideas
yes
ideas
of
robbery
murder
and
regicide
again
interjected
an
ironical
voice
those
were
extremes
no
doubt
but
they
are
not
what
is
most
important
what
is
important
are
the
rights
of
man
emancipation
from
prejudices
and
equality
of
citizenship
and
all
these
ideas
napoleon
has
retained
in
full
force
liberty
and
equality
said
the
vicomte
contemptuously
as
if
at
last
deciding
seriously
to
prove
to
this
youth
how
foolish
his
words
were
high
sounding
words
which
have
long
been
discredited
who
does
not
love
liberty
and
equality
even
our
saviour
preached
liberty
and
equality
have
people
since
the
revolution
become
happier
on
the
contrary
we
wanted
liberty
but
buonaparte
has
destroyed
it
prince
andrew
kept
looking
with
an
amused
smile
from
pierre
to
the
vicomte
and
from
the
vicomte
to
their
hostess
in
the
first
moment
of
pierre
s
outburst
anna
pavlovna
despite
her
social
experience
was
horror
struck
but
when
she
saw
that
pierre
s
sacrilegious
words
had
not
exasperated
the
vicomte
and
had
convinced
herself
that
it
was
impossible
to
stop
him
she
rallied
her
forces
and
joined
the
vicomte
in
a
vigorous
attack
on
the
orator
but
my
dear
monsieur
pierre
said
she
how
do
you
explain
the
fact
of
a
great
man
executing
a
duc
or
even
an
ordinary
man
who
is
innocent
and
untried
i
should
like
said
the
vicomte
to
ask
how
monsieur
explains
the
th
brumaire
was
not
that
an
imposture
it
was
a
swindle
and
not
at
all
like
the
conduct
of
a
great
man
and
the
prisoners
he
killed
in
africa
that
was
horrible
said
the
little
princess
shrugging
her
shoulders
he
s
a
low
fellow
say
what
you
will
remarked
prince
hippolyte
pierre
not
knowing
whom
to
answer
looked
at
them
all
and
smiled
his
smile
was
unlike
the
half
smile
of
other
people
when
he
smiled
his
grave
even
rather
gloomy
look
was
instantaneously
replaced
by
another
a
childlike
kindly
even
rather
silly
look
which
seemed
to
ask
forgiveness
the
vicomte
who
was
meeting
him
for
the
first
time
saw
clearly
that
this
young
jacobin
was
not
so
terrible
as
his
words
suggested
all
were
silent
how
do
you
expect
him
to
answer
you
all
at
once
said
prince
andrew
besides
in
the
actions
of
a
statesman
one
has
to
distinguish
between
his
acts
as
a
private
person
as
a
general
and
as
an
emperor
so
it
seems
to
me
yes
yes
of
course
pierre
chimed
in
pleased
at
the
arrival
of
this
reinforcement
one
must
admit
continued
prince
andrew
that
napoleon
as
a
man
was
great
on
the
bridge
of
arcola
and
in
the
hospital
at
jaffa
where
he
gave
his
hand
to
the
plague
stricken
but
but
there
are
other
acts
which
it
is
difficult
to
justify
prince
andrew
who
had
evidently
wished
to
tone
down
the
awkwardness
of
pierre
s
remarks
rose
and
made
a
sign
to
his
wife
that
it
was
time
to
go
suddenly
prince
hippolyte
started
up
making
signs
to
everyone
to
attend
and
asking
them
all
to
be
seated
began
i
was
told
a
charming
moscow
story
today
and
must
treat
you
to
it
excuse
me
vicomte
i
must
tell
it
in
russian
or
the
point
will
be
lost
and
prince
hippolyte
began
to
tell
his
story
in
such
russian
as
a
frenchman
would
speak
after
spending
about
a
year
in
russia
everyone
waited
so
emphatically
and
eagerly
did
he
demand
their
attention
to
his
story
there
is
in
moscow
a
lady
une
dame
and
she
is
very
stingy
she
must
have
two
footmen
behind
her
carriage
and
very
big
ones
that
was
her
taste
and
she
had
a
lady
s
maid
also
big
she
said
here
prince
hippolyte
paused
evidently
collecting
his
ideas
with
difficulty
she
said
oh
yes
she
said
girl
to
the
maid
put
on
a
livery
get
up
behind
the
carriage
and
come
with
me
while
i
make
some
calls
here
prince
hippolyte
spluttered
and
burst
out
laughing
long
before
his
audience
which
produced
an
effect
unfavorable
to
the
narrator
several
persons
among
them
the
elderly
lady
and
anna
pavlovna
did
however
smile
she
went
suddenly
there
was
a
great
wind
the
girl
lost
her
hat
and
her
long
hair
came
down
here
he
could
contain
himself
no
longer
and
went
on
between
gasps
of
laughter
and
the
whole
world
knew
and
so
the
anecdote
ended
though
it
was
unintelligible
why
he
had
told
it
or
why
it
had
to
be
told
in
russian
still
anna
pavlovna
and
the
others
appreciated
prince
hippolyte
s
social
tact
in
so
agreeably
ending
pierre
s
unpleasant
and
unamiable
outburst
after
the
anecdote
the
conversation
broke
up
into
insignificant
small
talk
about
the
last
and
next
balls
about
theatricals
and
who
would
meet
whom
and
when
and
where
chapter
vi
having
thanked
anna
pavlovna
for
her
charming
soiree
the
guests
began
to
take
their
leave
pierre
was
ungainly
stout
about
the
average
height
broad
with
huge
red
hands
he
did
not
know
as
the
saying
is
how
to
enter
a
drawing
room
and
still
less
how
to
leave
one
that
is
how
to
say
something
particularly
agreeable
before
going
away
besides
this
he
was
absent
minded
when
he
rose
to
go
he
took
up
instead
of
his
own
the
general
s
three
cornered
hat
and
held
it
pulling
at
the
plume
till
the
general
asked
him
to
restore
it
all
his
absent
mindedness
and
inability
to
enter
a
room
and
converse
in
it
was
however
redeemed
by
his
kindly
simple
and
modest
expression
anna
pavlovna
turned
toward
him
and
with
a
christian
mildness
that
expressed
forgiveness
of
his
indiscretion
nodded
and
said
i
hope
to
see
you
again
but
i
also
hope
you
will
change
your
opinions
my
dear
monsieur
pierre
when
she
said
this
he
did
not
reply
and
only
bowed
but
again
everybody
saw
his
smile
which
said
nothing
unless
perhaps
opinions
are
opinions
but
you
see
what
a
capital
good
natured
fellow
i
am
and
everyone
including
anna
pavlovna
felt
this
prince
andrew
had
gone
out
into
the
hall
and
turning
his
shoulders
to
the
footman
who
was
helping
him
on
with
his
cloak
listened
indifferently
to
his
wife
s
chatter
with
prince
hippolyte
who
had
also
come
into
the
hall
prince
hippolyte
stood
close
to
the
pretty
pregnant
princess
and
stared
fixedly
at
her
through
his
eyeglass
go
in
annette
or
you
will
catch
cold
said
the
little
princess
taking
leave
of
anna
pavlovna
it
is
settled
she
added
in
a
low
voice
anna
pavlovna
had
already
managed
to
speak
to
lise
about
the
match
she
contemplated
between
anatole
and
the
little
princess
sister
in
law
i
rely
on
you
my
dear
said
anna
pavlovna
also
in
a
low
tone
write
to
her
and
let
me
know
how
her
father
looks
at
the
matter
au
revoir
and
she
left
the
hall
prince
hippolyte
approached
the
little
princess
and
bending
his
face
close
to
her
began
to
whisper
something
two
footmen
the
princess
and
his
own
stood
holding
a
shawl
and
a
cloak
waiting
for
the
conversation
to
finish
they
listened
to
the
french
sentences
which
to
them
were
meaningless
with
an
air
of
understanding
but
not
wishing
to
appear
to
do
so
the
princess
as
usual
spoke
smilingly
and
listened
with
a
laugh
i
am
very
glad
i
did
not
go
to
the
ambassador
s
said
prince
hippolyte
so
dull
it
has
been
a
delightful
evening
has
it
not
delightful
they
say
the
ball
will
be
very
good
replied
the
princess
drawing
up
her
downy
little
lip
all
the
pretty
women
in
society
will
be
there
not
all
for
you
will
not
be
there
not
all
said
prince
hippolyte
smiling
joyfully
and
snatching
the
shawl
from
the
footman
whom
he
even
pushed
aside
he
began
wrapping
it
round
the
princess
either
from
awkwardness
or
intentionally
no
one
could
have
said
which
after
the
shawl
had
been
adjusted
he
kept
his
arm
around
her
for
a
long
time
as
though
embracing
her
still
smiling
she
gracefully
moved
away
turning
and
glancing
at
her
husband
prince
andrew
s
eyes
were
closed
so
weary
and
sleepy
did
he
seem
are
you
ready
he
asked
his
wife
looking
past
her
prince
hippolyte
hurriedly
put
on
his
cloak
which
in
the
latest
fashion
reached
to
his
very
heels
and
stumbling
in
it
ran
out
into
the
porch
following
the
princess
whom
a
footman
was
helping
into
the
carriage
princesse
au
revoir
cried
he
stumbling
with
his
tongue
as
well
as
with
his
feet
the
princess
picking
up
her
dress
was
taking
her
seat
in
the
dark
carriage
her
husband
was
adjusting
his
saber
prince
hippolyte
under
pretense
of
helping
was
in
everyone
s
way
allow
me
sir
said
prince
andrew
in
russian
in
a
cold
disagreeable
tone
to
prince
hippolyte
who
was
blocking
his
path
i
am
expecting
you
pierre
said
the
same
voice
but
gently
and
affectionately
the
postilion
started
the
carriage
wheels
rattled
prince
hippolyte
laughed
spasmodically
as
he
stood
in
the
porch
waiting
for
the
vicomte
whom
he
had
promised
to
take
home
well
mon
cher
said
the
vicomte
having
seated
himself
beside
hippolyte
in
the
carriage
your
little
princess
is
very
nice
very
nice
indeed
quite
french
and
he
kissed
the
tips
of
his
fingers
hippolyte
burst
out
laughing
do
you
know
you
are
a
terrible
chap
for
all
your
innocent
airs
continued
the
vicomte
i
pity
the
poor
husband
that
little
officer
who
gives
himself
the
airs
of
a
monarch
hippolyte
spluttered
again
and
amid
his
laughter
said
and
you
were
saying
that
the
russian
ladies
are
not
equal
to
the
french
one
has
to
know
how
to
deal
with
them
pierre
reaching
the
house
first
went
into
prince
andrew
s
study
like
one
quite
at
home
and
from
habit
immediately
lay
down
on
the
sofa
took
from
the
shelf
the
first
book
that
came
to
his
hand
it
was
caesar
s
commentaries
and
resting
on
his
elbow
began
reading
it
in
the
middle
what
have
you
done
to
mlle
scherer
she
will
be
quite
ill
now
said
prince
andrew
as
he
entered
the
study
rubbing
his
small
white
hands
pierre
turned
his
whole
body
making
the
sofa
creak
he
lifted
his
eager
face
to
prince
andrew
smiled
and
waved
his
hand
that
abbe
is
very
interesting
but
he
does
not
see
the
thing
in
the
right
light
in
my
opinion
perpetual
peace
is
possible
but
i
do
not
know
how
to
express
it
not
by
a
balance
of
political
power
it
was
evident
that
prince
andrew
was
not
interested
in
such
abstract
conversation
one
can
t
everywhere
say
all
one
thinks
mon
cher
well
have
you
at
last
decided
on
anything
are
you
going
to
be
a
guardsman
or
a
diplomatist
asked
prince
andrew
after
a
momentary
silence
pierre
sat
up
on
the
sofa
with
his
legs
tucked
under
him
really
i
don
t
yet
know
i
don
t
like
either
the
one
or
the
other
but
you
must
decide
on
something
your
father
expects
it
pierre
at
the
age
of
ten
had
been
sent
abroad
with
an
abbe
as
tutor
and
had
remained
away
till
he
was
twenty
when
he
returned
to
moscow
his
father
dismissed
the
abbe
and
said
to
the
young
man
now
go
to
petersburg
look
round
and
choose
your
profession
i
will
agree
to
anything
here
is
a
letter
to
prince
vasili
and
here
is
money
write
to
me
all
about
it
and
i
will
help
you
in
everything
pierre
had
already
been
choosing
a
career
for
three
months
and
had
not
decided
on
anything
it
was
about
this
choice
that
prince
andrew
was
speaking
pierre
rubbed
his
forehead
but
he
must
be
a
freemason
said
he
referring
to
the
abbe
whom
he
had
met
that
evening
that
is
all
nonsense
prince
andrew
again
interrupted
him
let
us
talk
business
have
you
been
to
the
horse
guards
no
i
have
not
but
this
is
what
i
have
been
thinking
and
wanted
to
tell
you
there
is
a
war
now
against
napoleon
if
it
were
a
war
for
freedom
i
could
understand
it
and
should
be
the
first
to
enter
the
army
but
to
help
england
and
austria
against
the
greatest
man
in
the
world
is
not
right
prince
andrew
only
shrugged
his
shoulders
at
pierre
s
childish
words
he
put
on
the
air
of
one
who
finds
it
impossible
to
reply
to
such
nonsense
but
it
would
in
fact
have
been
difficult
to
give
any
other
answer
than
the
one
prince
andrew
gave
to
this
naive
question
if
no
one
fought
except
on
his
own
conviction
there
would
be
no
wars
he
said
and
that
would
be
splendid
said
pierre
prince
andrew
smiled
ironically
very
likely
it
would
be
splendid
but
it
will
never
come
about
well
why
are
you
going
to
the
war
asked
pierre
what
for
i
don
t
know
i
must
besides
that
i
am
going
he
paused
i
am
going
because
the
life
i
am
leading
here
does
not
suit
me
chapter
vii
the
rustle
of
a
woman
s
dress
was
heard
in
the
next
room
prince
andrew
shook
himself
as
if
waking
up
and
his
face
assumed
the
look
it
had
had
in
anna
pavlovna
s
drawing
room
pierre
removed
his
feet
from
the
sofa
the
princess
came
in
she
had
changed
her
gown
for
a
house
dress
as
fresh
and
elegant
as
the
other
prince
andrew
rose
and
politely
placed
a
chair
for
her
how
is
it
she
began
as
usual
in
french
settling
down
briskly
and
fussily
in
the
easy
chair
how
is
it
annette
never
got
married
how
stupid
you
men
all
are
not
to
have
married
her
excuse
me
for
saying
so
but
you
have
no
sense
about
women
what
an
argumentative
fellow
you
are
monsieur
pierre
and
i
am
still
arguing
with
your
husband
i
can
t
understand
why
he
wants
to
go
to
the
war
replied
pierre
addressing
the
princess
with
none
of
the
embarrassment
so
commonly
shown
by
young
men
in
their
intercourse
with
young
women
the
princess
started
evidently
pierre
s
words
touched
her
to
the
quick
ah
that
is
just
what
i
tell
him
said
she
i
don
t
understand
it
i
don
t
in
the
least
understand
why
men
can
t
live
without
wars
how
is
it
that
we
women
don
t
want
anything
of
the
kind
don
t
need
it
now
you
shall
judge
between
us
i
always
tell
him
here
he
is
uncle
s
aide
de
camp
a
most
brilliant
position
he
is
so
well
known
so
much
appreciated
by
everyone
the
other
day
at
the
apraksins
i
heard
a
lady
asking
is
that
the
famous
prince
andrew
i
did
indeed
she
laughed
he
is
so
well
received
everywhere
he
might
easily
become
aide
de
camp
to
the
emperor
you
know
the
emperor
spoke
to
him
most
graciously
annette
and
i
were
speaking
of
how
to
arrange
it
what
do
you
think
pierre
looked
at
his
friend
and
noticing
that
he
did
not
like
the
conversation
gave
no
reply
when
are
you
starting
he
asked
oh
don
t
speak
of
his
going
don
t
i
won
t
hear
it
spoken
of
said
the
princess
in
the
same
petulantly
playful
tone
in
which
she
had
spoken
to
hippolyte
in
the
drawing
room
and
which
was
so
plainly
ill
suited
to
the
family
circle
of
which
pierre
was
almost
a
member
today
when
i
remembered
that
all
these
delightful
associations
must
be
broken
off
and
then
you
know
andre
she
looked
significantly
at
her
husband
i
m
afraid
i
m
afraid
she
whispered
and
a
shudder
ran
down
her
back
her
husband
looked
at
her
as
if
surprised
to
notice
that
someone
besides
pierre
and
himself
was
in
the
room
and
addressed
her
in
a
tone
of
frigid
politeness
what
is
it
you
are
afraid
of
lise
i
don
t
understand
said
he
there
what
egotists
men
all
are
all
all
egotists
just
for
a
whim
of
his
own
goodness
only
knows
why
he
leaves
me
and
locks
me
up
alone
in
the
country
with
my
father
and
sister
remember
said
prince
andrew
gently
alone
all
the
same
without
my
friends
and
he
expects
me
not
to
be
afraid
her
tone
was
now
querulous
and
her
lip
drawn
up
giving
her
not
a
joyful
but
an
animal
squirrel
like
expression
she
paused
as
if
she
felt
it
indecorous
to
speak
of
her
pregnancy
before
pierre
though
the
gist
of
the
matter
lay
in
that
i
still
can
t
understand
what
you
are
afraid
of
said
prince
andrew
slowly
not
taking
his
eyes
off
his
wife
the
princess
blushed
and
raised
her
arms
with
a
gesture
of
despair
no
andrew
i
must
say
you
have
changed
oh
how
you
have
your
doctor
tells
you
to
go
to
bed
earlier
said
prince
andrew
you
had
better
go
the
princess
said
nothing
but
suddenly
her
short
downy
lip
quivered
prince
andrew
rose
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
walked
about
the
room
pierre
looked
over
his
spectacles
with
naive
surprise
now
at
him
and
now
at
her
moved
as
if
about
to
rise
too
but
changed
his
mind
why
should
i
mind
monsieur
pierre
being
here
exclaimed
the
little
princess
suddenly
her
pretty
face
all
at
once
distorted
by
a
tearful
grimace
i
have
long
wanted
to
ask
you
andrew
why
you
have
changed
so
to
me
what
have
i
done
to
you
you
are
going
to
the
war
and
have
no
pity
for
me
why
is
it
lise
was
all
prince
andrew
said
but
that
one
word
expressed
an
entreaty
a
threat
and
above
all
conviction
that
she
would
herself
regret
her
words
but
she
went
on
hurriedly
you
treat
me
like
an
invalid
or
a
child
i
see
it
all
did
you
behave
like
that
six
months
ago
lise
i
beg
you
to
desist
said
prince
andrew
still
more
emphatically
pierre
who
had
been
growing
more
and
more
agitated
as
he
listened
to
all
this
rose
and
approached
the
princess
he
seemed
unable
to
bear
the
sight
of
tears
and
was
ready
to
cry
himself
calm
yourself
princess
it
seems
so
to
you
because
i
assure
you
i
myself
have
experienced
and
so
because
no
excuse
me
an
outsider
is
out
of
place
here
no
don
t
distress
yourself
good
by
prince
andrew
caught
him
by
the
hand
no
wait
pierre
the
princess
is
too
kind
to
wish
to
deprive
me
of
the
pleasure
of
spending
the
evening
with
you
no
he
thinks
only
of
himself
muttered
the
princess
without
restraining
her
angry
tears
lise
said
prince
andrew
dryly
raising
his
voice
to
the
pitch
which
indicates
that
patience
is
exhausted
suddenly
the
angry
squirrel
like
expression
of
the
princess
pretty
face
changed
into
a
winning
and
piteous
look
of
fear
her
beautiful
eyes
glanced
askance
at
her
husband
s
face
and
her
own
assumed
the
timid
deprecating
expression
of
a
dog
when
it
rapidly
but
feebly
wags
its
drooping
tail
mon
dieu
mon
dieu
she
muttered
and
lifting
her
dress
with
one
hand
she
went
up
to
her
husband
and
kissed
him
on
the
forehead
good
night
lise
said
he
rising
and
courteously
kissing
her
hand
as
he
would
have
done
to
a
stranger
chapter
viii
the
friends
were
silent
neither
cared
to
begin
talking
pierre
continually
glanced
at
prince
andrew
prince
andrew
rubbed
his
forehead
with
his
small
hand
let
us
go
and
have
supper
he
said
with
a
sigh
going
to
the
door
they
entered
the
elegant
newly
decorated
and
luxurious
dining
room
everything
from
the
table
napkins
to
the
silver
china
and
glass
bore
that
imprint
of
newness
found
in
the
households
of
the
newly
married
halfway
through
supper
prince
andrew
leaned
his
elbows
on
the
table
and
with
a
look
of
nervous
agitation
such
as
pierre
had
never
before
seen
on
his
face
began
to
talk
as
one
who
has
long
had
something
on
his
mind
and
suddenly
determines
to
speak
out
never
never
marry
my
dear
fellow
that
s
my
advice
never
marry
till
you
can
say
to
yourself
that
you
have
done
all
you
are
capable
of
and
until
you
have
ceased
to
love
the
woman
of
your
choice
and
have
seen
her
plainly
as
she
is
or
else
you
will
make
a
cruel
and
irrevocable
mistake
marry
when
you
are
old
and
good
for
nothing
or
all
that
is
good
and
noble
in
you
will
be
lost
it
will
all
be
wasted
on
trifles
yes
yes
yes
don
t
look
at
me
with
such
surprise
if
you
marry
expecting
anything
from
yourself
in
the
future
you
will
feel
at
every
step
that
for
you
all
is
ended
all
is
closed
except
the
drawing
room
where
you
will
be
ranged
side
by
side
with
a
court
lackey
and
an
idiot
but
what
s
the
good
and
he
waved
his
arm
pierre
took
off
his
spectacles
which
made
his
face
seem
different
and
the
good
natured
expression
still
more
apparent
and
gazed
at
his
friend
in
amazement
my
wife
continued
prince
andrew
is
an
excellent
woman
one
of
those
rare
women
with
whom
a
man
s
honor
is
safe
but
o
god
what
would
i
not
give
now
to
be
unmarried
you
are
the
first
and
only
one
to
whom
i
mention
this
because
i
like
you
as
he
said
this
prince
andrew
was
less
than
ever
like
that
bolkonski
who
had
lolled
in
anna
pavlovna
s
easy
chairs
and
with
half
closed
eyes
had
uttered
french
phrases
between
his
teeth
every
muscle
of
his
thin
face
was
now
quivering
with
nervous
excitement
his
eyes
in
which
the
fire
of
life
had
seemed
extinguished
now
flashed
with
brilliant
light
it
was
evident
that
the
more
lifeless
he
seemed
at
ordinary
times
the
more
impassioned
he
became
in
these
moments
of
almost
morbid
irritation
you
don
t
understand
why
i
say
this
he
continued
but
it
is
the
whole
story
of
life
you
talk
of
bonaparte
and
his
career
said
he
though
pierre
had
not
mentioned
bonaparte
but
bonaparte
when
he
worked
went
step
by
step
toward
his
goal
he
was
free
he
had
nothing
but
his
aim
to
consider
and
he
reached
it
but
tie
yourself
up
with
a
woman
and
like
a
chained
convict
you
lose
all
freedom
and
all
you
have
of
hope
and
strength
merely
weighs
you
down
and
torments
you
with
regret
drawing
rooms
gossip
balls
vanity
and
triviality
these
are
the
enchanted
circle
i
cannot
escape
from
i
am
now
going
to
the
war
the
greatest
war
there
ever
was
and
i
know
nothing
and
am
fit
for
nothing
i
am
very
amiable
and
have
a
caustic
wit
continued
prince
andrew
and
at
anna
pavlovna
s
they
listen
to
me
and
that
stupid
set
without
whom
my
wife
cannot
exist
and
those
women
if
you
only
knew
what
those
society
women
are
and
women
in
general
my
father
is
right
selfish
vain
stupid
trivial
in
everything
that
s
what
women
are
when
you
see
them
in
their
true
colors
when
you
meet
them
in
society
it
seems
as
if
there
were
something
in
them
but
there
s
nothing
nothing
nothing
no
don
t
marry
my
dear
fellow
don
t
marry
concluded
prince
andrew
it
seems
funny
to
me
said
pierre
that
you
you
should
consider
yourself
incapable
and
your
life
a
spoiled
life
you
have
everything
before
you
everything
and
you
he
did
not
finish
his
sentence
but
his
tone
showed
how
highly
he
thought
of
his
friend
and
how
much
he
expected
of
him
in
the
future
how
can
he
talk
like
that
thought
pierre
he
considered
his
friend
a
model
of
perfection
because
prince
andrew
possessed
in
the
highest
degree
just
the
very
qualities
pierre
lacked
and
which
might
be
best
described
as
strength
of
will
pierre
was
always
astonished
at
prince
andrew
s
calm
manner
of
treating
everybody
his
extraordinary
memory
his
extensive
reading
he
had
read
everything
knew
everything
and
had
an
opinion
about
everything
but
above
all
at
his
capacity
for
work
and
study
and
if
pierre
was
often
struck
by
andrew
s
lack
of
capacity
for
philosophical
meditation
to
which
he
himself
was
particularly
addicted
he
regarded
even
this
not
as
a
defect
but
as
a
sign
of
strength
even
in
the
best
most
friendly
and
simplest
relations
of
life
praise
and
commendation
are
essential
just
as
grease
is
necessary
to
wheels
that
they
may
run
smoothly
my
part
is
played
out
said
prince
andrew
what
s
the
use
of
talking
about
me
let
us
talk
about
you
he
added
after
a
silence
smiling
at
his
reassuring
thoughts
that
smile
was
immediately
reflected
on
pierre
s
face
but
what
is
there
to
say
about
me
said
pierre
his
face
relaxing
into
a
careless
merry
smile
what
am
i
an
illegitimate
son
he
suddenly
blushed
crimson
and
it
was
plain
that
he
had
made
a
great
effort
to
say
this
without
a
name
and
without
means
and
it
really
but
he
did
not
say
what
it
really
was
for
the
present
i
am
free
and
am
all
right
only
i
haven
t
the
least
idea
what
i
am
to
do
i
wanted
to
consult
you
seriously
prince
andrew
looked
kindly
at
him
yet
his
glance
friendly
and
affectionate
as
it
was
expressed
a
sense
of
his
own
superiority
i
am
fond
of
you
especially
as
you
are
the
one
live
man
among
our
whole
set
yes
you
re
all
right
choose
what
you
will
it
s
all
the
same
you
ll
be
all
right
anywhere
but
look
here
give
up
visiting
those
kuragins
and
leading
that
sort
of
life
it
suits
you
so
badly
all
this
debauchery
dissipation
and
the
rest
of
it
what
would
you
have
my
dear
fellow
answered
pierre
shrugging
his
shoulders
women
my
dear
fellow
women
i
don
t
understand
it
replied
prince
andrew
women
who
are
comme
il
faut
that
s
a
different
matter
but
the
kuragins
set
of
women
women
and
wine
i
don
t
understand
pierre
was
staying
at
prince
vasili
kuragin
s
and
sharing
the
dissipated
life
of
his
son
anatole
the
son
whom
they
were
planning
to
reform
by
marrying
him
to
prince
andrew
s
sister
do
you
know
said
pierre
as
if
suddenly
struck
by
a
happy
thought
seriously
i
have
long
been
thinking
of
it
leading
such
a
life
i
can
t
decide
or
think
properly
about
anything
one
s
head
aches
and
one
spends
all
one
s
money
he
asked
me
for
tonight
but
i
won
t
go
you
give
me
your
word
of
honor
not
to
go
on
my
honor
chapter
ix
it
was
past
one
o
clock
when
pierre
left
his
friend
it
was
a
cloudless
northern
summer
night
pierre
took
an
open
cab
intending
to
drive
straight
home
but
the
nearer
he
drew
to
the
house
the
more
he
felt
the
impossibility
of
going
to
sleep
on
such
a
night
it
was
light
enough
to
see
a
long
way
in
the
deserted
street
and
it
seemed
more
like
morning
or
evening
than
night
on
the
way
pierre
remembered
that
anatole
kuragin
was
expecting
the
usual
set
for
cards
that
evening
after
which
there
was
generally
a
drinking
bout
finishing
with
visits
of
a
kind
pierre
was
very
fond
of
i
should
like
to
go
to
kuragin
s
thought
he
but
he
immediately
recalled
his
promise
to
prince
andrew
not
to
go
there
then
as
happens
to
people
of
weak
character
he
desired
so
passionately
once
more
to
enjoy
that
dissipation
he
was
so
accustomed
to
that
he
decided
to
go
the
thought
immediately
occurred
to
him
that
his
promise
to
prince
andrew
was
of
no
account
because
before
he
gave
it
he
had
already
promised
prince
anatole
to
come
to
his
gathering
besides
thought
he
all
such
words
of
honor
are
conventional
things
with
no
definite
meaning
especially
if
one
considers
that
by
tomorrow
one
may
be
dead
or
something
so
extraordinary
may
happen
to
one
that
honor
and
dishonor
will
be
all
the
same
pierre
often
indulged
in
reflections
of
this
sort
nullifying
all
his
decisions
and
intentions
he
went
to
kuragin
s
reaching
the
large
house
near
the
horse
guards
barracks
in
which
anatole
lived
pierre
entered
the
lighted
porch
ascended
the
stairs
and
went
in
at
the
open
door
there
was
no
one
in
the
anteroom
empty
bottles
cloaks
and
overshoes
were
lying
about
there
was
a
smell
of
alcohol
and
sounds
of
voices
and
shouting
in
the
distance
cards
and
supper
were
over
but
the
visitors
had
not
yet
dispersed
pierre
threw
off
his
cloak
and
entered
the
first
room
in
which
were
the
remains
of
supper
a
footman
thinking
no
one
saw
him
was
drinking
on
the
sly
what
was
left
in
the
glasses
from
the
third
room
came
sounds
of
laughter
the
shouting
of
familiar
voices
the
growling
of
a
bear
and
general
commotion
some
eight
or
nine
young
men
were
crowding
anxiously
round
an
open
window
three
others
were
romping
with
a
young
bear
one
pulling
him
by
the
chain
and
trying
to
set
him
at
the
others
i
bet
a
hundred
on
stevens
shouted
one
mind
no
holding
on
cried
another
i
bet
on
dolokhov
cried
a
third
kuragin
you
part
our
hands
there
leave
bruin
alone
here
s
a
bet
on
at
one
draught
or
he
loses
shouted
a
fourth
jacob
bring
a
bottle
shouted
the
host
a
tall
handsome
fellow
who
stood
in
the
midst
of
the
group
without
a
coat
and
with
his
fine
linen
shirt
unfastened
in
front
wait
a
bit
you
fellows
here
is
petya
good
man
cried
he
addressing
pierre
another
voice
from
a
man
of
medium
height
with
clear
blue
eyes
particularly
striking
among
all
these
drunken
voices
by
its
sober
ring
cried
from
the
window
come
here
part
the
bets
this
was
dolokhov
an
officer
of
the
semenov
regiment
a
notorious
gambler
and
duelist
who
was
living
with
anatole
pierre
smiled
looking
about
him
merrily
i
don
t
understand
what
s
it
all
about
wait
a
bit
he
is
not
drunk
yet
a
bottle
here
said
anatole
taking
a
glass
from
the
table
he
went
up
to
pierre
first
of
all
you
must
drink
pierre
drank
one
glass
after
another
looking
from
under
his
brows
at
the
tipsy
guests
who
were
again
crowding
round
the
window
and
listening
to
their
chatter
anatole
kept
on
refilling
pierre
s
glass
while
explaining
that
dolokhov
was
betting
with
stevens
an
english
naval
officer
that
he
would
drink
a
bottle
of
rum
sitting
on
the
outer
ledge
of
the
third
floor
window
with
his
legs
hanging
out
go
on
you
must
drink
it
all
said
anatole
giving
pierre
the
last
glass
or
i
won
t
let
you
go
no
i
won
t
said
pierre
pushing
anatole
aside
and
he
went
up
to
the
window
dolokhov
was
holding
the
englishman
s
hand
and
clearly
and
distinctly
repeating
the
terms
of
the
bet
addressing
himself
particularly
to
anatole
and
pierre
dolokhov
was
of
medium
height
with
curly
hair
and
light
blue
eyes
he
was
about
twenty
five
like
all
infantry
officers
he
wore
no
mustache
so
that
his
mouth
the
most
striking
feature
of
his
face
was
clearly
seen
the
lines
of
that
mouth
were
remarkably
finely
curved
the
middle
of
the
upper
lip
formed
a
sharp
wedge
and
closed
firmly
on
the
firm
lower
one
and
something
like
two
distinct
smiles
played
continually
round
the
two
corners
of
the
mouth
this
together
with
the
resolute
insolent
intelligence
of
his
eyes
produced
an
effect
which
made
it
impossible
not
to
notice
his
face
dolokhov
was
a
man
of
small
means
and
no
connections
yet
though
anatole
spent
tens
of
thousands
of
rubles
dolokhov
lived
with
him
and
had
placed
himself
on
such
a
footing
that
all
who
knew
them
including
anatole
himself
respected
him
more
than
they
did
anatole
dolokhov
could
play
all
games
and
nearly
always
won
however
much
he
drank
he
never
lost
his
clearheadedness
both
kuragin
and
dolokhov
were
at
that
time
notorious
among
the
rakes
and
scapegraces
of
petersburg
the
bottle
of
rum
was
brought
the
window
frame
which
prevented
anyone
from
sitting
on
the
outer
sill
was
being
forced
out
by
two
footmen
who
were
evidently
flurried
and
intimidated
by
the
directions
and
shouts
of
the
gentlemen
around
anatole
with
his
swaggering
air
strode
up
to
the
window
he
wanted
to
smash
something
pushing
away
the
footmen
he
tugged
at
the
frame
but
could
not
move
it
he
smashed
a
pane
you
have
a
try
hercules
said
he
turning
to
pierre
pierre
seized
the
crossbeam
tugged
and
wrenched
the
oak
frame
out
with
a
crash
take
it
right
out
or
they
ll
think
i
m
holding
on
said
dolokhov
is
the
englishman
bragging
eh
is
it
all
right
said
anatole
first
rate
said
pierre
looking
at
dolokhov
who
with
a
bottle
of
rum
in
his
hand
was
approaching
the
window
from
which
the
light
of
the
sky
the
dawn
merging
with
the
afterglow
of
sunset
was
visible
dolokhov
the
bottle
of
rum
still
in
his
hand
jumped
onto
the
window
sill
listen
cried
he
standing
there
and
addressing
those
in
the
room
all
were
silent
i
bet
fifty
imperials
he
spoke
french
that
the
englishman
might
understand
him
but
he
did
not
speak
it
very
well
i
bet
fifty
imperials
or
do
you
wish
to
make
it
a
hundred
added
he
addressing
the
englishman
no
fifty
replied
the
latter
all
right
fifty
imperials
that
i
will
drink
a
whole
bottle
of
rum
without
taking
it
from
my
mouth
sitting
outside
the
window
on
this
spot
he
stooped
and
pointed
to
the
sloping
ledge
outside
the
window
and
without
holding
on
to
anything
is
that
right
quite
right
said
the
englishman
anatole
turned
to
the
englishman
and
taking
him
by
one
of
the
buttons
of
his
coat
and
looking
down
at
him
the
englishman
was
short
began
repeating
the
terms
of
the
wager
to
him
in
english
wait
cried
dolokhov
hammering
with
the
bottle
on
the
window
sill
to
attract
attention
wait
a
bit
kuragin
listen
if
anyone
else
does
the
same
i
will
pay
him
a
hundred
imperials
do
you
understand
the
englishman
nodded
but
gave
no
indication
whether
he
intended
to
accept
this
challenge
or
not
anatole
did
not
release
him
and
though
he
kept
nodding
to
show
that
he
understood
anatole
went
on
translating
dolokhov
s
words
into
english
a
thin
young
lad
an
hussar
of
the
life
guards
who
had
been
losing
that
evening
climbed
on
the
window
sill
leaned
over
and
looked
down
oh
oh
oh
he
muttered
looking
down
from
the
window
at
the
stones
of
the
pavement
shut
up
cried
dolokhov
pushing
him
away
from
the
window
the
lad
jumped
awkwardly
back
into
the
room
tripping
over
his
spurs
placing
the
bottle
on
the
window
sill
where
he
could
reach
it
easily
dolokhov
climbed
carefully
and
slowly
through
the
window
and
lowered
his
legs
pressing
against
both
sides
of
the
window
he
adjusted
himself
on
his
seat
lowered
his
hands
moved
a
little
to
the
right
and
then
to
the
left
and
took
up
the
bottle
anatole
brought
two
candles
and
placed
them
on
the
window
sill
though
it
was
already
quite
light
dolokhov
s
back
in
his
white
shirt
and
his
curly
head
were
lit
up
from
both
sides
everyone
crowded
to
the
window
the
englishman
in
front
pierre
stood
smiling
but
silent
one
man
older
than
the
others
present
suddenly
pushed
forward
with
a
scared
and
angry
look
and
wanted
to
seize
hold
of
dolokhov
s
shirt
i
say
this
is
folly
he
ll
be
killed
said
this
more
sensible
man
anatole
stopped
him
don
t
touch
him
you
ll
startle
him
and
then
he
ll
be
killed
eh
what
then
eh
dolokhov
turned
round
and
again
holding
on
with
both
hands
arranged
himself
on
his
seat
if
anyone
comes
meddling
again
said
he
emitting
the
words
separately
through
his
thin
compressed
lips
i
will
throw
him
down
there
now
then
saying
this
he
again
turned
round
dropped
his
hands
took
the
bottle
and
lifted
it
to
his
lips
threw
back
his
head
and
raised
his
free
hand
to
balance
himself
one
of
the
footmen
who
had
stooped
to
pick
up
some
broken
glass
remained
in
that
position
without
taking
his
eyes
from
the
window
and
from
dolokhov
s
back
anatole
stood
erect
with
staring
eyes
the
englishman
looked
on
sideways
pursing
up
his
lips
the
man
who
had
wished
to
stop
the
affair
ran
to
a
corner
of
the
room
and
threw
himself
on
a
sofa
with
his
face
to
the
wall
pierre
hid
his
face
from
which
a
faint
smile
forgot
to
fade
though
his
features
now
expressed
horror
and
fear
all
were
still
pierre
took
his
hands
from
his
eyes
dolokhov
still
sat
in
the
same
position
only
his
head
was
thrown
further
back
till
his
curly
hair
touched
his
shirt
collar
and
the
hand
holding
the
bottle
was
lifted
higher
and
higher
and
trembled
with
the
effort
the
bottle
was
emptying
perceptibly
and
rising
still
higher
and
his
head
tilting
yet
further
back
why
is
it
so
long
thought
pierre
it
seemed
to
him
that
more
than
half
an
hour
had
elapsed
suddenly
dolokhov
made
a
backward
movement
with
his
spine
and
his
arm
trembled
nervously
this
was
sufficient
to
cause
his
whole
body
to
slip
as
he
sat
on
the
sloping
ledge
as
he
began
slipping
down
his
head
and
arm
wavered
still
more
with
the
strain
one
hand
moved
as
if
to
clutch
the
window
sill
but
refrained
from
touching
it
pierre
again
covered
his
eyes
and
thought
he
would
never
never
them
again
suddenly
he
was
aware
of
a
stir
all
around
he
looked
up
dolokhov
was
standing
on
the
window
sill
with
a
pale
but
radiant
face
it
s
empty
he
threw
the
bottle
to
the
englishman
who
caught
it
neatly
dolokhov
jumped
down
he
smelt
strongly
of
rum
well
done
fine
fellow
there
s
a
bet
for
you
devil
take
you
came
from
different
sides
the
englishman
took
out
his
purse
and
began
counting
out
the
money
dolokhov
stood
frowning
and
did
not
speak
pierre
jumped
upon
the
window
sill
gentlemen
who
wishes
to
bet
with
me
i
ll
do
the
same
thing
he
suddenly
cried
even
without
a
bet
there
tell
them
to
bring
me
a
bottle
i
ll
do
it
bring
a
bottle
let
him
do
it
let
him
do
it
said
dolokhov
smiling
what
next
have
you
gone
mad
no
one
would
let
you
why
you
go
giddy
even
on
a
staircase
exclaimed
several
voices
i
ll
drink
it
let
s
have
a
bottle
of
rum
shouted
pierre
banging
the
table
with
a
determined
and
drunken
gesture
and
preparing
to
climb
out
of
the
window
they
seized
him
by
his
arms
but
he
was
so
strong
that
everyone
who
touched
him
was
sent
flying
no
you
ll
never
manage
him
that
way
said
anatole
wait
a
bit
and
i
ll
get
round
him
listen
i
ll
take
your
bet
tomorrow
but
now
we
are
all
going
to
s
come
on
then
cried
pierre
come
on
and
we
ll
take
bruin
with
us
and
he
caught
the
bear
took
it
in
his
arms
lifted
it
from
the
ground
and
began
dancing
round
the
room
with
it
chapter
x
prince
vasili
kept
the
promise
he
had
given
to
princess
drubetskaya
who
had
spoken
to
him
on
behalf
of
her
only
son
boris
on
the
evening
of
anna
pavlovna
s
soiree
the
matter
was
mentioned
to
the
emperor
an
exception
made
and
boris
transferred
into
the
regiment
of
semenov
guards
with
the
rank
of
cornet
he
received
however
no
appointment
to
kutuzov
s
staff
despite
all
anna
mikhaylovna
s
endeavors
and
entreaties
soon
after
anna
pavlovna
s
reception
anna
mikhaylovna
returned
to
moscow
and
went
straight
to
her
rich
relations
the
rostovs
with
whom
she
stayed
when
in
the
town
and
where
her
darling
bory
who
had
only
just
entered
a
regiment
of
the
line
and
was
being
at
once
transferred
to
the
guards
as
a
cornet
had
been
educated
from
childhood
and
lived
for
years
at
a
time
the
guards
had
already
left
petersburg
on
the
tenth
of
august
and
her
son
who
had
remained
in
moscow
for
his
equipment
was
to
join
them
on
the
march
to
radzivilov
it
was
st
natalia
s
day
and
the
name
day
of
two
of
the
rostovs
the
mother
and
the
youngest
daughter
both
named
nataly
ever
since
the
morning
carriages
with
six
horses
had
been
coming
and
going
continually
bringing
visitors
to
the
countess
rostova
s
big
house
on
the
povarskaya
so
well
known
to
all
moscow
the
countess
herself
and
her
handsome
eldest
daughter
were
in
the
drawing
room
with
the
visitors
who
came
to
congratulate
and
who
constantly
succeeded
one
another
in
relays
the
countess
was
a
woman
of
about
forty
five
with
a
thin
oriental
type
of
face
evidently
worn
out
with
childbearing
she
had
had
twelve
a
languor
of
motion
and
speech
resulting
from
weakness
gave
her
a
distinguished
air
which
inspired
respect
princess
anna
mikhaylovna
drubetskaya
who
as
a
member
of
the
household
was
also
seated
in
the
drawing
room
helped
to
receive
and
entertain
the
visitors
the
young
people
were
in
one
of
the
inner
rooms
not
considering
it
necessary
to
take
part
in
receiving
the
visitors
the
count
met
the
guests
and
saw
them
off
inviting
them
all
to
dinner
i
am
very
very
grateful
to
you
mon
cher
or
ma
chere
he
called
everyone
without
exception
and
without
the
slightest
variation
in
his
tone
my
dear
whether
they
were
above
or
below
him
in
rank
i
thank
you
for
myself
and
for
our
two
dear
ones
whose
name
day
we
are
keeping
but
mind
you
come
to
dinner
or
i
shall
be
offended
ma
chere
on
behalf
of
the
whole
family
i
beg
you
to
come
mon
cher
these
words
he
repeated
to
everyone
without
exception
or
variation
and
with
the
same
expression
on
his
full
cheerful
clean
shaven
face
the
same
firm
pressure
of
the
hand
and
the
same
quick
repeated
bows
as
soon
as
he
had
seen
a
visitor
off
he
returned
to
one
of
those
who
were
still
in
the
drawing
room
drew
a
chair
toward
him
or
her
and
jauntily
spreading
out
his
legs
and
putting
his
hands
on
his
knees
with
the
air
of
a
man
who
enjoys
life
and
knows
how
to
live
he
swayed
to
and
fro
with
dignity
offered
surmises
about
the
weather
or
touched
on
questions
of
health
sometimes
in
russian
and
sometimes
in
very
bad
but
self
confident
french
then
again
like
a
man
weary
but
unflinching
in
the
fulfillment
of
duty
he
rose
to
see
some
visitors
off
and
stroking
his
scanty
gray
hairs
over
his
bald
patch
also
asked
them
to
dinner
sometimes
on
his
way
back
from
the
anteroom
he
would
pass
through
the
conservatory
and
pantry
into
the
large
marble
dining
hall
where
tables
were
being
set
out
for
eighty
people
and
looking
at
the
footmen
who
were
bringing
in
silver
and
china
moving
tables
and
unfolding
damask
table
linen
he
would
call
dmitri
vasilevich
a
man
of
good
family
and
the
manager
of
all
his
affairs
and
while
looking
with
pleasure
at
the
enormous
table
would
say
well
dmitri
you
ll
see
that
things
are
all
as
they
should
be
that
s
right
the
great
thing
is
the
serving
that
s
it
and
with
a
complacent
sigh
he
would
return
to
the
drawing
room
marya
lvovna
karagina
and
her
daughter
announced
the
countess
gigantic
footman
in
his
bass
voice
entering
the
drawing
room
the
countess
reflected
a
moment
and
took
a
pinch
from
a
gold
snuffbox
with
her
husband
s
portrait
on
it
i
m
quite
worn
out
by
these
callers
however
i
ll
see
her
and
no
more
she
is
so
affected
ask
her
in
she
said
to
the
footman
in
a
sad
voice
as
if
saying
very
well
finish
me
off
a
tall
stout
and
proud
looking
woman
with
a
round
faced
smiling
daughter
entered
the
drawing
room
their
dresses
rustling
dear
countess
what
an
age
she
has
been
laid
up
poor
child
at
the
razumovski
s
ball
and
countess
apraksina
i
was
so
delighted
came
the
sounds
of
animated
feminine
voices
interrupting
one
another
and
mingling
with
the
rustling
of
dresses
and
the
scraping
of
chairs
then
one
of
those
conversations
began
which
last
out
until
at
the
first
pause
the
guests
rise
with
a
rustle
of
dresses
and
say
i
am
so
delighted
mamma
s
health
and
countess
apraksina
and
then
again
rustling
pass
into
the
anteroom
put
on
cloaks
or
mantles
and
drive
away
the
conversation
was
on
the
chief
topic
of
the
day
the
illness
of
the
wealthy
and
celebrated
beau
of
catherine
s
day
count
bezukhov
and
about
his
illegitimate
son
pierre
the
one
who
had
behaved
so
improperly
at
anna
pavlovna
s
reception
i
am
so
sorry
for
the
poor
count
said
the
visitor
he
is
in
such
bad
health
and
now
this
vexation
about
his
son
is
enough
to
kill
him
what
is
that
asked
the
countess
as
if
she
did
not
know
what
the
visitor
alluded
to
though
she
had
already
heard
about
the
cause
of
count
bezukhov
s
distress
some
fifteen
times
that
s
what
comes
of
a
modern
education
exclaimed
the
visitor
it
seems
that
while
he
was
abroad
this
young
man
was
allowed
to
do
as
he
liked
now
in
petersburg
i
hear
he
has
been
doing
such
terrible
things
that
he
has
been
expelled
by
the
police
you
don
t
say
so
replied
the
countess
he
chose
his
friends
badly
interposed
anna
mikhaylovna
prince
vasili
s
son
he
and
a
certain
dolokhov
have
it
is
said
been
up
to
heaven
only
knows
what
and
they
have
had
to
suffer
for
it
dolokhov
has
been
degraded
to
the
ranks
and
bezukhov
s
son
sent
back
to
moscow
anatole
kuragin
s
father
managed
somehow
to
get
his
son
s
affair
hushed
up
but
even
he
was
ordered
out
of
petersburg
but
what
have
they
been
up
to
asked
the
countess
they
are
regular
brigands
especially
dolokhov
replied
the
visitor
he
is
a
son
of
marya
ivanovna
dolokhova
such
a
worthy
woman
but
there
just
fancy
those
three
got
hold
of
a
bear
somewhere
put
it
in
a
carriage
and
set
off
with
it
to
visit
some
actresses
the
police
tried
to
interfere
and
what
did
the
young
men
do
they
tied
a
policeman
and
the
bear
back
to
back
and
put
the
bear
into
the
moyka
canal
and
there
was
the
bear
swimming
about
with
the
policeman
on
his
back
what
a
nice
figure
the
policeman
must
have
cut
my
dear
shouted
the
count
dying
with
laughter
oh
how
dreadful
how
can
you
laugh
at
it
count
yet
the
ladies
themselves
could
not
help
laughing
it
was
all
they
could
do
to
rescue
the
poor
man
continued
the
visitor
and
to
think
it
is
cyril
vladimirovich
bezukhov
s
son
who
amuses
himself
in
this
sensible
manner
and
he
was
said
to
be
so
well
educated
and
clever
this
is
all
that
his
foreign
education
has
done
for
him
i
hope
that
here
in
moscow
no
one
will
receive
him
in
spite
of
his
money
they
wanted
to
introduce
him
to
me
but
i
quite
declined
i
have
my
daughters
to
consider
why
do
you
say
this
young
man
is
so
rich
asked
the
countess
turning
away
from
the
girls
who
at
once
assumed
an
air
of
inattention
his
children
are
all
illegitimate
i
think
pierre
also
is
illegitimate
the
visitor
made
a
gesture
with
her
hand
i
should
think
he
has
a
score
of
them
princess
anna
mikhaylovna
intervened
in
the
conversation
evidently
wishing
to
show
her
connections
and
knowledge
of
what
went
on
in
society
the
fact
of
the
matter
is
said
she
significantly
and
also
in
a
half
whisper
everyone
knows
count
cyril
s
reputation
he
has
lost
count
of
his
children
but
this
pierre
was
his
favorite
how
handsome
the
old
man
still
was
only
a
year
ago
remarked
the
countess
i
have
never
seen
a
handsomer
man
he
is
very
much
altered
now
said
anna
mikhaylovna
well
as
i
was
saying
prince
vasili
is
the
next
heir
through
his
wife
but
the
count
is
very
fond
of
pierre
looked
after
his
education
and
wrote
to
the
emperor
about
him
so
that
in
the
case
of
his
death
and
he
is
so
ill
that
he
may
die
at
any
moment
and
dr
lorrain
has
come
from
petersburg
no
one
knows
who
will
inherit
his
immense
fortune
pierre
or
prince
vasili
forty
thousand
serfs
and
millions
of
rubles
i
know
it
all
very
well
for
prince
vasili
told
me
himself
besides
cyril
vladimirovich
is
my
mother
s
second
cousin
he
s
also
my
bory
s
godfather
she
added
as
if
she
attached
no
importance
at
all
to
the
fact
prince
vasili
arrived
in
moscow
yesterday
i
hear
he
has
come
on
some
inspection
business
remarked
the
visitor
yes
but
between
ourselves
said
the
princess
that
is
a
pretext
the
fact
is
he
has
come
to
see
count
cyril
vladimirovich
hearing
how
ill
he
is
but
do
you
know
my
dear
that
was
a
capital
joke
said
the
count
and
seeing
that
the
elder
visitor
was
not
listening
he
turned
to
the
young
ladies
i
can
just
imagine
what
a
funny
figure
that
policeman
cut
and
as
he
waved
his
arms
to
impersonate
the
policeman
his
portly
form
again
shook
with
a
deep
ringing
laugh
the
laugh
of
one
who
always
eats
well
and
in
particular
drinks
well
so
do
come
and
dine
with
us
he
said
chapter
xi
silence
ensued
the
countess
looked
at
her
callers
smiling
affably
but
not
concealing
the
fact
that
she
would
not
be
distressed
if
they
now
rose
and
took
their
leave
the
visitor
s
daughter
was
already
smoothing
down
her
dress
with
an
inquiring
look
at
her
mother
when
suddenly
from
the
next
room
were
heard
the
footsteps
of
boys
and
girls
running
to
the
door
and
the
noise
of
a
chair
falling
over
and
a
girl
of
thirteen
hiding
something
in
the
folds
of
her
short
muslin
frock
darted
in
and
stopped
short
in
the
middle
of
the
room
it
was
evident
that
she
had
not
intended
her
flight
to
bring
her
so
far
behind
her
in
the
doorway
appeared
a
student
with
a
crimson
coat
collar
an
officer
of
the
guards
a
girl
of
fifteen
and
a
plump
rosy
faced
boy
in
a
short
jacket
the
count
jumped
up
and
swaying
from
side
to
side
spread
his
arms
wide
and
threw
them
round
the
little
girl
who
had
run
in
ah
here
she
is
he
exclaimed
laughing
my
pet
whose
name
day
it
is
my
dear
pet
ma
chere
there
is
a
time
for
everything
said
the
countess
with
feigned
severity
you
spoil
her
ilya
she
added
turning
to
her
husband
how
do
you
do
my
dear
i
wish
you
many
happy
returns
of
your
name
day
said
the
visitor
what
a
charming
child
she
added
addressing
the
mother
this
black
eyed
wide
mouthed
girl
not
pretty
but
full
of
life
with
childish
bare
shoulders
which
after
her
run
heaved
and
shook
her
bodice
with
black
curls
tossed
backward
thin
bare
arms
little
legs
in
lace
frilled
drawers
and
feet
in
low
slippers
was
just
at
that
charming
age
when
a
girl
is
no
longer
a
child
though
the
child
is
not
yet
a
young
woman
escaping
from
her
father
she
ran
to
hide
her
flushed
face
in
the
lace
of
her
mother
s
mantilla
not
paying
the
least
attention
to
her
severe
remark
and
began
to
laugh
she
laughed
and
in
fragmentary
sentences
tried
to
explain
about
a
doll
which
she
produced
from
the
folds
of
her
frock
do
you
see
my
doll
mimi
you
see
was
all
natasha
managed
to
utter
to
her
everything
seemed
funny
she
leaned
against
her
mother
and
burst
into
such
a
loud
ringing
fit
of
laughter
that
even
the
prim
visitor
could
not
help
joining
in
now
then
go
away
and
take
your
monstrosity
with
you
said
the
mother
pushing
away
her
daughter
with
pretended
sternness
and
turning
to
the
visitor
she
added
she
is
my
youngest
girl
natasha
raising
her
face
for
a
moment
from
her
mother
s
mantilla
glanced
up
at
her
through
tears
of
laughter
and
again
hid
her
face
the
visitor
compelled
to
look
on
at
this
family
scene
thought
it
necessary
to
take
some
part
in
it
tell
me
my
dear
said
she
to
natasha
is
mimi
a
relation
of
yours
a
daughter
i
suppose
natasha
did
not
like
the
visitor
s
tone
of
condescension
to
childish
things
she
did
not
reply
but
looked
at
her
seriously
meanwhile
the
younger
generation
boris
the
officer
anna
mikhaylovna
s
son
nicholas
the
undergraduate
the
count
s
eldest
son
sonya
the
count
s
fifteen
year
old
niece
and
little
petya
his
youngest
boy
had
all
settled
down
in
the
drawing
room
and
were
obviously
trying
to
restrain
within
the
bounds
of
decorum
the
excitement
and
mirth
that
shone
in
all
their
faces
evidently
in
the
back
rooms
from
which
they
had
dashed
out
so
impetuously
the
conversation
had
been
more
amusing
than
the
drawing
room
talk
of
society
scandals
the
weather
and
countess
apraksina
now
and
then
they
glanced
at
one
another
hardly
able
to
suppress
their
laughter
the
two
young
men
the
student
and
the
officer
friends
from
childhood
were
of
the
same
age
and
both
handsome
fellows
though
not
alike
boris
was
tall
and
fair
and
his
calm
and
handsome
face
had
regular
delicate
features
nicholas
was
short
with
curly
hair
and
an
open
expression
dark
hairs
were
already
showing
on
his
upper
lip
and
his
whole
face
expressed
impetuosity
and
enthusiasm
nicholas
blushed
when
he
entered
the
drawing
room
he
evidently
tried
to
find
something
to
say
but
failed
boris
on
the
contrary
at
once
found
his
footing
and
related
quietly
and
humorously
how
he
had
know
that
doll
mimi
when
she
was
still
quite
a
young
lady
before
her
nose
was
broken
how
she
had
aged
during
the
five
years
he
had
known
her
and
how
her
head
had
cracked
right
across
the
skull
having
said
this
he
glanced
at
natasha
she
turned
away
from
him
and
glanced
at
her
younger
brother
who
was
screwing
up
his
eyes
and
shaking
with
suppressed
laughter
and
unable
to
control
herself
any
longer
she
jumped
up
and
rushed
from
the
room
as
fast
as
her
nimble
little
feet
would
carry
her
boris
did
not
laugh
you
were
meaning
to
go
out
weren
t
you
mamma
do
you
want
the
carriage
he
asked
his
mother
with
a
smile
yes
yes
go
and
tell
them
to
get
it
ready
she
answered
returning
his
smile
boris
quietly
left
the
room
and
went
in
search
of
natasha
the
plump
boy
ran
after
them
angrily
as
if
vexed
that
their
program
had
been
disturbed
chapter
xii
the
only
young
people
remaining
in
the
drawing
room
not
counting
the
young
lady
visitor
and
the
countess
eldest
daughter
who
was
four
years
older
than
her
sister
and
behaved
already
like
a
grown
up
person
were
nicholas
and
sonya
the
niece
sonya
was
a
slender
little
brunette
with
a
tender
look
in
her
eyes
which
were
veiled
by
long
lashes
thick
black
plaits
coiling
twice
round
her
head
and
a
tawny
tint
in
her
complexion
and
especially
in
the
color
of
her
slender
but
graceful
and
muscular
arms
and
neck
by
the
grace
of
her
movements
by
the
softness
and
flexibility
of
her
small
limbs
and
by
a
certain
coyness
and
reserve
of
manner
she
reminded
one
of
a
pretty
half
grown
kitten
which
promises
to
become
a
beautiful
little
cat
she
evidently
considered
it
proper
to
show
an
interest
in
the
general
conversation
by
smiling
but
in
spite
of
herself
her
eyes
under
their
thick
long
lashes
watched
her
cousin
who
was
going
to
join
the
army
with
such
passionate
girlish
adoration
that
her
smile
could
not
for
a
single
instant
impose
upon
anyone
and
it
was
clear
that
the
kitten
had
settled
down
only
to
spring
up
with
more
energy
and
again
play
with
her
cousin
as
soon
as
they
too
could
like
natasha
and
boris
escape
from
the
drawing
room
ah
yes
my
dear
said
the
count
addressing
the
visitor
and
pointing
to
nicholas
his
friend
boris
has
become
an
officer
and
so
for
friendship
s
sake
he
is
leaving
the
university
and
me
his
old
father
and
entering
the
military
service
my
dear
and
there
was
a
place
and
everything
waiting
for
him
in
the
archives
department
isn
t
that
friendship
remarked
the
count
in
an
inquiring
tone
but
they
say
that
war
has
been
declared
replied
the
visitor
they
ve
been
saying
so
a
long
while
said
the
count
and
they
ll
say
so
again
and
again
and
that
will
be
the
end
of
it
my
dear
there
s
friendship
for
you
he
repeated
he
s
joining
the
hussars
the
visitor
not
knowing
what
to
say
shook
her
head
it
s
not
at
all
from
friendship
declared
nicholas
flaring
up
and
turning
away
as
if
from
a
shameful
aspersion
it
is
not
from
friendship
at
all
i
simply
feel
that
the
army
is
my
vocation
he
glanced
at
his
cousin
and
the
young
lady
visitor
and
they
were
both
regarding
him
with
a
smile
of
approbation
schubert
the
colonel
of
the
pavlograd
hussars
is
dining
with
us
today
he
has
been
here
on
leave
and
is
taking
nicholas
back
with
him
it
can
t
be
helped
said
the
count
shrugging
his
shoulders
and
speaking
playfully
of
a
matter
that
evidently
distressed
him
i
have
already
told
you
papa
said
his
son
that
if
you
don
t
wish
to
let
me
go
i
ll
stay
but
i
know
i
am
no
use
anywhere
except
in
the
army
i
am
not
a
diplomat
or
a
government
clerk
i
don
t
know
how
to
hide
what
i
feel
as
he
spoke
he
kept
glancing
with
the
flirtatiousness
of
a
handsome
youth
at
sonya
and
the
young
lady
visitor
the
little
kitten
feasting
her
eyes
on
him
seemed
ready
at
any
moment
to
start
her
gambols
again
and
display
her
kittenish
nature
all
right
all
right
said
the
old
count
he
always
flares
up
this
buonaparte
has
turned
all
their
heads
they
all
think
of
how
he
rose
from
an
ensign
and
became
emperor
well
well
god
grant
it
he
added
not
noticing
his
visitor
s
sarcastic
smile
the
elders
began
talking
about
bonaparte
julie
karagina
turned
to
young
rostov
what
a
pity
you
weren
t
at
the
arkharovs
on
thursday
it
was
so
dull
without
you
said
she
giving
him
a
tender
smile
the
young
man
flattered
sat
down
nearer
to
her
with
a
coquettish
smile
and
engaged
the
smiling
julie
in
a
confidential
conversation
without
at
all
noticing
that
his
involuntary
smile
had
stabbed
the
heart
of
sonya
who
blushed
and
smiled
unnaturally
in
the
midst
of
his
talk
he
glanced
round
at
her
she
gave
him
a
passionately
angry
glance
and
hardly
able
to
restrain
her
tears
and
maintain
the
artificial
smile
on
her
lips
she
got
up
and
left
the
room
all
nicholas
animation
vanished
he
waited
for
the
first
pause
in
the
conversation
and
then
with
a
distressed
face
left
the
room
to
find
sonya
how
plainly
all
these
young
people
wear
their
hearts
on
their
sleeves
said
anna
mikhaylovna
pointing
to
nicholas
as
he
went
out
cousinage
dangereux
voisinage
she
added
cousinhood
is
a
dangerous
neighborhood
yes
said
the
countess
when
the
brightness
these
young
people
had
brought
into
the
room
had
vanished
and
as
if
answering
a
question
no
one
had
put
but
which
was
always
in
her
mind
and
how
much
suffering
how
much
anxiety
one
has
had
to
go
through
that
we
might
rejoice
in
them
now
and
yet
really
the
anxiety
is
greater
now
than
the
joy
one
is
always
always
anxious
especially
just
at
this
age
so
dangerous
both
for
girls
and
boys
it
all
depends
on
the
bringing
up
remarked
the
visitor
yes
you
re
quite
right
continued
the
countess
till
now
i
have
always
thank
god
been
my
children
s
friend
and
had
their
full
confidence
said
she
repeating
the
mistake
of
so
many
parents
who
imagine
that
their
children
have
no
secrets
from
them
i
know
i
shall
always
be
my
daughters
first
confidante
and
that
if
nicholas
with
his
impulsive
nature
does
get
into
mischief
a
boy
can
t
help
it
he
will
all
the
same
never
be
like
those
petersburg
young
men
yes
they
are
splendid
splendid
youngsters
chimed
in
the
count
who
always
solved
questions
that
seemed
to
him
perplexing
by
deciding
that
everything
was
splendid
just
fancy
wants
to
be
an
hussar
what
s
one
to
do
my
dear
what
a
charming
creature
your
younger
girl
is
said
the
visitor
a
little
volcano
yes
a
regular
volcano
said
the
count
takes
after
me
and
what
a
voice
she
has
though
she
s
my
daughter
i
tell
the
truth
when
i
say
she
ll
be
a
singer
a
second
salomoni
we
have
engaged
an
italian
to
give
her
lessons
isn
t
she
too
young
i
have
heard
that
it
harms
the
voice
to
train
it
at
that
age
oh
no
not
at
all
too
young
replied
the
count
why
our
mothers
used
to
be
married
at
twelve
or
thirteen
and
she
s
in
love
with
boris
already
just
fancy
said
the
countess
with
a
gentle
smile
looking
at
boris
and
went
on
evidently
concerned
with
a
thought
that
always
occupied
her
now
you
see
if
i
were
to
be
severe
with
her
and
to
forbid
it
goodness
knows
what
they
might
be
up
to
on
the
sly
she
meant
that
they
would
be
kissing
but
as
it
is
i
know
every
word
she
utters
she
will
come
running
to
me
of
her
own
accord
in
the
evening
and
tell
me
everything
perhaps
i
spoil
her
but
really
that
seems
the
best
plan
with
her
elder
sister
i
was
stricter
yes
i
was
brought
up
quite
differently
remarked
the
handsome
elder
daughter
countess
vera
with
a
smile
but
the
smile
did
not
enhance
vera
s
beauty
as
smiles
generally
do
on
the
contrary
it
gave
her
an
unnatural
and
therefore
unpleasant
expression
vera
was
good
looking
not
at
all
stupid
quick
at
learning
was
well
brought
up
and
had
a
pleasant
voice
what
she
said
was
true
and
appropriate
yet
strange
to
say
everyone
the
visitors
and
countess
alike
turned
to
look
at
her
as
if
wondering
why
she
had
said
it
and
they
all
felt
awkward
people
are
always
too
clever
with
their
eldest
children
and
try
to
make
something
exceptional
of
them
said
the
visitor
what
s
the
good
of
denying
it
my
dear
our
dear
countess
was
too
clever
with
vera
said
the
count
well
what
of
that
she
s
turned
out
splendidly
all
the
same
he
added
winking
at
vera
the
guests
got
up
and
took
their
leave
promising
to
return
to
dinner
what
manners
i
thought
they
would
never
go
said
the
countess
when
she
had
seen
her
guests
out
chapter
xiii
when
natasha
ran
out
of
the
drawing
room
she
only
went
as
far
as
the
conservatory
there
she
paused
and
stood
listening
to
the
conversation
in
the
drawing
room
waiting
for
boris
to
come
out
she
was
already
growing
impatient
and
stamped
her
foot
ready
to
cry
at
his
not
coming
at
once
when
she
heard
the
young
man
s
discreet
steps
approaching
neither
quickly
nor
slowly
at
this
natasha
dashed
swiftly
among
the
flower
tubs
and
hid
there
boris
paused
in
the
middle
of
the
room
looked
round
brushed
a
little
dust
from
the
sleeve
of
his
uniform
and
going
up
to
a
mirror
examined
his
handsome
face
natasha
very
still
peered
out
from
her
ambush
waiting
to
see
what
he
would
do
he
stood
a
little
while
before
the
glass
smiled
and
walked
toward
the
other
door
natasha
was
about
to
call
him
but
changed
her
mind
let
him
look
for
me
thought
she
hardly
had
boris
gone
than
sonya
flushed
in
tears
and
muttering
angrily
came
in
at
the
other
door
natasha
checked
her
first
impulse
to
run
out
to
her
and
remained
in
her
hiding
place
watching
as
under
an
invisible
cap
to
see
what
went
on
in
the
world
she
was
experiencing
a
new
and
peculiar
pleasure
sonya
muttering
to
herself
kept
looking
round
toward
the
drawing
room
door
it
opened
and
nicholas
came
in
sonya
what
is
the
matter
with
you
how
can
you
said
he
running
up
to
her
it
s
nothing
nothing
leave
me
alone
sobbed
sonya
ah
i
know
what
it
is
well
if
you
do
so
much
the
better
and
you
can
go
back
to
her
so
o
onya
look
here
how
can
you
torture
me
and
yourself
like
that
for
a
mere
fancy
said
nicholas
taking
her
hand
sonya
did
not
pull
it
away
and
left
off
crying
natasha
not
stirring
and
scarcely
breathing
watched
from
her
ambush
with
sparkling
eyes
what
will
happen
now
thought
she
sonya
what
is
anyone
in
the
world
to
me
you
alone
are
everything
said
nicholas
and
i
will
prove
it
to
you
i
don
t
like
you
to
talk
like
that
well
then
i
won
t
only
forgive
me
sonya
he
drew
her
to
him
and
kissed
her
oh
how
nice
thought
natasha
and
when
sonya
and
nicholas
had
gone
out
of
the
conservatory
she
followed
and
called
boris
to
her
boris
come
here
said
she
with
a
sly
and
significant
look
i
have
something
to
tell
you
here
here
and
she
led
him
into
the
conservatory
to
the
place
among
the
tubs
where
she
had
been
hiding
boris
followed
her
smiling
what
is
the
something
asked
he
she
grew
confused
glanced
round
and
seeing
the
doll
she
had
thrown
down
on
one
of
the
tubs
picked
it
up
kiss
the
doll
said
she
boris
looked
attentively
and
kindly
at
her
eager
face
but
did
not
reply
don
t
you
want
to
well
then
come
here
said
she
and
went
further
in
among
the
plants
and
threw
down
the
doll
closer
closer
she
whispered
she
caught
the
young
officer
by
his
cuffs
and
a
look
of
solemnity
and
fear
appeared
on
her
flushed
face
and
me
would
you
like
to
kiss
me
she
whispered
almost
inaudibly
glancing
up
at
him
from
under
her
brows
smiling
and
almost
crying
from
excitement
boris
blushed
how
funny
you
are
he
said
bending
down
to
her
and
blushing
still
more
but
he
waited
and
did
nothing
suddenly
she
jumped
up
onto
a
tub
to
be
higher
than
he
embraced
him
so
that
both
her
slender
bare
arms
clasped
him
above
his
neck
and
tossing
back
her
hair
kissed
him
full
on
the
lips
then
she
slipped
down
among
the
flowerpots
on
the
other
side
of
the
tubs
and
stood
hanging
her
head
natasha
he
said
you
know
that
i
love
you
but
you
are
in
love
with
me
natasha
broke
in
yes
i
am
but
please
don
t
let
us
do
like
that
in
another
four
years
then
i
will
ask
for
your
hand
natasha
considered
thirteen
fourteen
fifteen
sixteen
she
counted
on
her
slender
little
fingers
all
right
then
it
s
settled
a
smile
of
joy
and
satisfaction
lit
up
her
eager
face
settled
replied
boris
forever
said
the
little
girl
till
death
itself
she
took
his
arm
and
with
a
happy
face
went
with
him
into
the
adjoining
sitting
room
chapter
xiv
after
receiving
her
visitors
the
countess
was
so
tired
that
she
gave
orders
to
admit
no
more
but
the
porter
was
told
to
be
sure
to
invite
to
dinner
all
who
came
to
congratulate
the
countess
wished
to
have
a
tete
a
tete
talk
with
the
friend
of
her
childhood
princess
anna
mikhaylovna
whom
she
had
not
seen
properly
since
she
returned
from
petersburg
anna
mikhaylovna
with
her
tear
worn
but
pleasant
face
drew
her
chair
nearer
to
that
of
the
countess
with
you
i
will
be
quite
frank
said
anna
mikhaylovna
there
are
not
many
left
of
us
old
friends
that
s
why
i
so
value
your
friendship
anna
mikhaylovna
looked
at
vera
and
paused
the
countess
pressed
her
friend
s
hand
vera
she
said
to
her
eldest
daughter
who
was
evidently
not
a
favorite
how
is
it
you
have
so
little
tact
don
t
you
see
you
are
not
wanted
here
go
to
the
other
girls
or
the
handsome
vera
smiled
contemptuously
but
did
not
seem
at
all
hurt
if
you
had
told
me
sooner
mamma
i
would
have
gone
she
replied
as
she
rose
to
go
to
her
own
room
but
as
she
passed
the
sitting
room
she
noticed
two
couples
sitting
one
pair
at
each
window
she
stopped
and
smiled
scornfully
sonya
was
sitting
close
to
nicholas
who
was
copying
out
some
verses
for
her
the
first
he
had
ever
written
boris
and
natasha
were
at
the
other
window
and
ceased
talking
when
vera
entered
sonya
and
natasha
looked
at
vera
with
guilty
happy
faces
it
was
pleasant
and
touching
to
see
these
little
girls
in
love
but
apparently
the
sight
of
them
roused
no
pleasant
feeling
in
vera
how
often
have
i
asked
you
not
to
take
my
things
she
said
you
have
a
room
of
your
own
and
she
took
the
inkstand
from
nicholas
in
a
minute
in
a
minute
he
said
dipping
his
pen
you
always
manage
to
do
things
at
the
wrong
time
continued
vera
you
came
rushing
into
the
drawing
room
so
that
everyone
felt
ashamed
of
you
though
what
she
said
was
quite
just
perhaps
for
that
very
reason
no
one
replied
and
the
four
simply
looked
at
one
another
she
lingered
in
the
room
with
the
inkstand
in
her
hand
and
at
your
age
what
secrets
can
there
be
between
natasha
and
boris
or
between
you
two
it
s
all
nonsense
now
vera
what
does
it
matter
to
you
said
natasha
in
defense
speaking
very
gently
she
seemed
that
day
to
be
more
than
ever
kind
and
affectionate
to
everyone
very
silly
said
vera
i
am
ashamed
of
you
secrets
indeed
all
have
secrets
of
their
own
answered
natasha
getting
warmer
we
don
t
interfere
with
you
and
berg
i
should
think
not
said
vera
because
there
can
never
be
anything
wrong
in
my
behavior
but
i
ll
just
tell
mamma
how
you
are
behaving
with
boris
natalya
ilynichna
behaves
very
well
to
me
remarked
boris
i
have
nothing
to
complain
of
don
t
boris
you
are
such
a
diplomat
that
it
is
really
tiresome
said
natasha
in
a
mortified
voice
that
trembled
slightly
she
used
the
word
diplomat
which
was
just
then
much
in
vogue
among
the
children
in
the
special
sense
they
attached
to
it
why
does
she
bother
me
and
she
added
turning
to
vera
you
ll
never
understand
it
because
you
ve
never
loved
anyone
you
have
no
heart
you
are
a
madame
de
genlis
and
nothing
more
this
nickname
bestowed
on
vera
by
nicholas
was
considered
very
stinging
and
your
greatest
pleasure
is
to
be
unpleasant
to
people
go
and
flirt
with
berg
as
much
as
you
please
she
finished
quickly
i
shall
at
any
rate
not
run
after
a
young
man
before
visitors
well
now
you
ve
done
what
you
wanted
put
in
nicholas
said
unpleasant
things
to
everyone
and
upset
them
let
s
go
to
the
nursery
all
four
like
a
flock
of
scared
birds
got
up
and
left
the
room
the
unpleasant
things
were
said
to
me
remarked
vera
i
said
none
to
anyone
madame
de
genlis
madame
de
genlis
shouted
laughing
voices
through
the
door
the
handsome
vera
who
produced
such
an
irritating
and
unpleasant
effect
on
everyone
smiled
and
evidently
unmoved
by
what
had
been
said
to
her
went
to
the
looking
glass
and
arranged
her
hair
and
scarf
looking
at
her
own
handsome
face
she
seemed
to
become
still
colder
and
calmer
in
the
drawing
room
the
conversation
was
still
going
on
ah
my
dear
said
the
countess
my
life
is
not
all
roses
either
don
t
i
know
that
at
the
rate
we
are
living
our
means
won
t
last
long
it
s
all
the
club
and
his
easygoing
nature
even
in
the
country
do
we
get
any
rest
theatricals
hunting
and
heaven
knows
what
besides
but
don
t
let
s
talk
about
me
tell
me
how
you
managed
everything
i
often
wonder
at
you
annette
how
at
your
age
you
can
rush
off
alone
in
a
carriage
to
moscow
to
petersburg
to
those
ministers
and
great
people
and
know
how
to
deal
with
them
all
it
s
quite
astonishing
how
did
you
get
things
settled
i
couldn
t
possibly
do
it
ah
my
love
answered
anna
mikhaylovna
god
grant
you
never
know
what
it
is
to
be
left
a
widow
without
means
and
with
a
son
you
love
to
distraction
one
learns
many
things
then
she
added
with
a
certain
pride
that
lawsuit
taught
me
much
when
i
want
to
see
one
of
those
big
people
i
write
a
note
princess
so
and
so
desires
an
interview
with
so
and
so
and
then
i
take
a
cab
and
go
myself
two
three
or
four
times
till
i
get
what
i
want
i
don
t
mind
what
they
think
of
me
well
and
to
whom
did
you
apply
about
bory
asked
the
countess
you
see
yours
is
already
an
officer
in
the
guards
while
my
nicholas
is
going
as
a
cadet
there
s
no
one
to
interest
himself
for
him
to
whom
did
you
apply
to
prince
vasili
he
was
so
kind
he
at
once
agreed
to
everything
and
put
the
matter
before
the
emperor
said
princess
anna
mikhaylovna
enthusiastically
quite
forgetting
all
the
humiliation
she
had
endured
to
gain
her
end
has
prince
vasili
aged
much
asked
the
countess
i
have
not
seen
him
since
we
acted
together
at
the
rumyantsovs
theatricals
i
expect
he
has
forgotten
me
he
paid
me
attentions
in
those
days
said
the
countess
with
a
smile
he
is
just
the
same
as
ever
replied
anna
mikhaylovna
overflowing
with
amiability
his
position
has
not
turned
his
head
at
all
he
said
to
me
i
am
sorry
i
can
do
so
little
for
you
dear
princess
i
am
at
your
command
yes
he
is
a
fine
fellow
and
a
very
kind
relation
but
nataly
you
know
my
love
for
my
son
i
would
do
anything
for
his
happiness
and
my
affairs
are
in
such
a
bad
way
that
my
position
is
now
a
terrible
one
continued
anna
mikhaylovna
sadly
dropping
her
voice
my
wretched
lawsuit
takes
all
i
have
and
makes
no
progress
would
you
believe
it
i
have
literally
not
a
penny
and
don
t
know
how
to
equip
boris
she
took
out
her
handkerchief
and
began
to
cry
i
need
five
hundred
rubles
and
have
only
one
twenty
five
ruble
note
i
am
in
such
a
state
my
only
hope
now
is
in
count
cyril
vladimirovich
bezukhov
if
he
will
not
assist
his
godson
you
know
he
is
bory
s
godfather
and
allow
him
something
for
his
maintenance
all
my
trouble
will
have
been
thrown
away
i
shall
not
be
able
to
equip
him
the
countess
eyes
filled
with
tears
and
she
pondered
in
silence
i
often
think
though
perhaps
it
s
a
sin
said
the
princess
that
here
lives
count
cyril
vladimirovich
bezukhov
so
rich
all
alone
that
tremendous
fortune
and
what
is
his
life
worth
it
s
a
burden
to
him
and
bory
s
life
is
only
just
beginning
surely
he
will
leave
something
to
boris
said
the
countess
heaven
only
knows
my
dear
these
rich
grandees
are
so
selfish
still
i
will
take
boris
and
go
to
see
him
at
once
and
i
shall
speak
to
him
straight
out
let
people
think
what
they
will
of
me
it
s
really
all
the
same
to
me
when
my
son
s
fate
is
at
stake
the
princess
rose
it
s
now
two
o
clock
and
you
dine
at
four
there
will
just
be
time
and
like
a
practical
petersburg
lady
who
knows
how
to
make
the
most
of
time
anna
mikhaylovna
sent
someone
to
call
her
son
and
went
into
the
anteroom
with
him
good
by
my
dear
said
she
to
the
countess
who
saw
her
to
the
door
and
added
in
a
whisper
so
that
her
son
should
not
hear
wish
me
good
luck
are
you
going
to
count
cyril
vladimirovich
my
dear
said
the
count
coming
out
from
the
dining
hall
into
the
anteroom
and
he
added
if
he
is
better
ask
pierre
to
dine
with
us
he
has
been
to
the
house
you
know
and
danced
with
the
children
be
sure
to
invite
him
my
dear
we
will
see
how
taras
distinguishes
himself
today
he
says
count
orlov
never
gave
such
a
dinner
as
ours
will
be
chapter
xv
my
dear
boris
said
princess
anna
mikhaylovna
to
her
son
as
countess
rostova
s
carriage
in
which
they
were
seated
drove
over
the
straw
covered
street
and
turned
into
the
wide
courtyard
of
count
cyril
vladimirovich
bezukhov
s
house
my
dear
boris
said
the
mother
drawing
her
hand
from
beneath
her
old
mantle
and
laying
it
timidly
and
tenderly
on
her
son
s
arm
be
affectionate
and
attentive
to
him
count
cyril
vladimirovich
is
your
godfather
after
all
your
future
depends
on
him
remember
that
my
dear
and
be
nice
to
him
as
you
so
well
know
how
to
be
if
only
i
knew
that
anything
besides
humiliation
would
come
of
it
answered
her
son
coldly
but
i
have
promised
and
will
do
it
for
your
sake
although
the
hall
porter
saw
someone
s
carriage
standing
at
the
entrance
after
scrutinizing
the
mother
and
son
who
without
asking
to
be
announced
had
passed
straight
through
the
glass
porch
between
the
rows
of
statues
in
niches
and
looking
significantly
at
the
lady
s
old
cloak
he
asked
whether
they
wanted
the
count
or
the
princesses
and
hearing
that
they
wished
to
see
the
count
said
his
excellency
was
worse
today
and
that
his
excellency
was
not
receiving
anyone
we
may
as
well
go
back
said
the
son
in
french
my
dear
exclaimed
his
mother
imploringly
again
laying
her
hand
on
his
arm
as
if
that
touch
might
soothe
or
rouse
him
boris
said
no
more
but
looked
inquiringly
at
his
mother
without
taking
off
his
cloak
my
friend
said
anna
mikhaylovna
in
gentle
tones
addressing
the
hall
porter
i
know
count
cyril
vladimirovich
is
very
ill
that
s
why
i
have
come
i
am
a
relation
i
shall
not
disturb
him
my
friend
i
only
need
see
prince
vasili
sergeevich
he
is
staying
here
is
he
not
please
announce
me
the
hall
porter
sullenly
pulled
a
bell
that
rang
upstairs
and
turned
away
princess
drubetskaya
to
see
prince
vasili
sergeevich
he
called
to
a
footman
dressed
in
knee
breeches
shoes
and
a
swallow
tail
coat
who
ran
downstairs
and
looked
over
from
the
halfway
landing
the
mother
smoothed
the
folds
of
her
dyed
silk
dress
before
a
large
venetian
mirror
in
the
wall
and
in
her
trodden
down
shoes
briskly
ascended
the
carpeted
stairs
my
dear
she
said
to
her
son
once
more
stimulating
him
by
a
touch
you
promised
me
the
son
lowering
his
eyes
followed
her
quietly
they
entered
the
large
hall
from
which
one
of
the
doors
led
to
the
apartments
assigned
to
prince
vasili
just
as
the
mother
and
son
having
reached
the
middle
of
the
hall
were
about
to
ask
their
way
of
an
elderly
footman
who
had
sprung
up
as
they
entered
the
bronze
handle
of
one
of
the
doors
turned
and
prince
vasili
came
out
wearing
a
velvet
coat
with
a
single
star
on
his
breast
as
was
his
custom
when
at
home
taking
leave
of
a
good
looking
dark
haired
man
this
was
the
celebrated
petersburg
doctor
lorrain
then
it
is
certain
said
the
prince
prince
humanum
est
errare
but
replied
the
doctor
swallowing
his
r
s
and
pronouncing
the
latin
words
with
a
french
accent
to
err
is
human
very
well
very
well
seeing
anna
mikhaylovna
and
her
son
prince
vasili
dismissed
the
doctor
with
a
bow
and
approached
them
silently
and
with
a
look
of
inquiry
the
son
noticed
that
an
expression
of
profound
sorrow
suddenly
clouded
his
mother
s
face
and
he
smiled
slightly
ah
prince
in
what
sad
circumstances
we
meet
again
and
how
is
our
dear
invalid
said
she
as
though
unaware
of
the
cold
offensive
look
fixed
on
her
prince
vasili
stared
at
her
and
at
boris
questioningly
and
perplexed
boris
bowed
politely
prince
vasili
without
acknowledging
the
bow
turned
to
anna
mikhaylovna
answering
her
query
by
a
movement
of
the
head
and
lips
indicating
very
little
hope
for
the
patient
is
it
possible
exclaimed
anna
mikhaylovna
oh
how
awful
it
is
terrible
to
think
this
is
my
son
she
added
indicating
boris
he
wanted
to
thank
you
himself
boris
bowed
again
politely
believe
me
prince
a
mother
s
heart
will
never
forget
what
you
have
done
for
us
i
am
glad
i
was
able
to
do
you
a
service
my
dear
anna
mikhaylovna
said
prince
vasili
arranging
his
lace
frill
and
in
tone
and
manner
here
in
moscow
to
anna
mikhaylovna
whom
he
had
placed
under
an
obligation
assuming
an
air
of
much
greater
importance
than
he
had
done
in
petersburg
at
anna
scherer
s
reception
try
to
serve
well
and
show
yourself
worthy
added
he
addressing
boris
with
severity
i
am
glad
are
you
here
on
leave
he
went
on
in
his
usual
tone
of
indifference
i
am
awaiting
orders
to
join
my
new
regiment
your
excellency
replied
boris
betraying
neither
annoyance
at
the
prince
s
brusque
manner
nor
a
desire
to
enter
into
conversation
but
speaking
so
quietly
and
respectfully
that
the
prince
gave
him
a
searching
glance
are
you
living
with
your
mother
i
am
living
at
countess
rostova
s
replied
boris
again
adding
your
excellency
that
is
with
ilya
rostov
who
married
nataly
shinshina
said
anna
mikhaylovna
i
know
i
know
answered
prince
vasili
in
his
monotonous
voice
i
never
could
understand
how
nataly
made
up
her
mind
to
marry
that
unlicked
bear
a
perfectly
absurd
and
stupid
fellow
and
a
gambler
too
i
am
told
but
a
very
kind
man
prince
said
anna
mikhaylovna
with
a
pathetic
smile
as
though
she
too
knew
that
count
rostov
deserved
this
censure
but
asked
him
not
to
be
too
hard
on
the
poor
old
man
what
do
the
doctors
say
asked
the
princess
after
a
pause
her
worn
face
again
expressing
deep
sorrow
they
give
little
hope
replied
the
prince
and
i
should
so
like
to
thank
uncle
once
for
all
his
kindness
to
me
and
boris
he
is
his
godson
she
added
her
tone
suggesting
that
this
fact
ought
to
give
prince
vasili
much
satisfaction
prince
vasili
became
thoughtful
and
frowned
anna
mikhaylovna
saw
that
he
was
afraid
of
finding
in
her
a
rival
for
count
bezukhov
s
fortune
and
hastened
to
reassure
him
if
it
were
not
for
my
sincere
affection
and
devotion
to
uncle
said
she
uttering
the
word
with
peculiar
assurance
and
unconcern
i
know
his
character
noble
upright
but
you
see
he
has
no
one
with
him
except
the
young
princesses
they
are
still
young
she
bent
her
head
and
continued
in
a
whisper
has
he
performed
his
final
duty
prince
how
priceless
are
those
last
moments
it
can
make
things
no
worse
and
it
is
absolutely
necessary
to
prepare
him
if
he
is
so
ill
we
women
prince
and
she
smiled
tenderly
always
know
how
to
say
these
things
i
absolutely
must
see
him
however
painful
it
may
be
for
me
i
am
used
to
suffering
evidently
the
prince
understood
her
and
also
understood
as
he
had
done
at
anna
pavlovna
s
that
it
would
be
difficult
to
get
rid
of
anna
mikhaylovna
would
not
such
a
meeting
be
too
trying
for
him
dear
anna
mikhaylovna
said
he
let
us
wait
until
evening
the
doctors
are
expecting
a
crisis
but
one
cannot
delay
prince
at
such
a
moment
consider
that
the
welfare
of
his
soul
is
at
stake
ah
it
is
awful
the
duties
of
a
christian
a
door
of
one
of
the
inner
rooms
opened
and
one
of
the
princesses
the
count
s
niece
entered
with
a
cold
stern
face
the
length
of
her
body
was
strikingly
out
of
proportion
to
her
short
legs
prince
vasili
turned
to
her
well
how
is
he
still
the
same
but
what
can
you
expect
this
noise
said
the
princess
looking
at
anna
mikhaylovna
as
at
a
stranger
ah
my
dear
i
hardly
knew
you
said
anna
mikhaylovna
with
a
happy
smile
ambling
lightly
up
to
the
count
s
niece
i
have
come
and
am
at
your
service
to
help
you
nurse
my
uncle
i
imagine
what
you
have
gone
through
and
she
sympathetically
turned
up
her
eyes
the
princess
gave
no
reply
and
did
not
even
smile
but
left
the
room
as
anna
mikhaylovna
took
off
her
gloves
and
occupying
the
position
she
had
conquered
settled
down
in
an
armchair
inviting
prince
vasili
to
take
a
seat
beside
her
boris
she
said
to
her
son
with
a
smile
i
shall
go
in
to
see
the
count
my
uncle
but
you
my
dear
had
better
go
to
pierre
meanwhile
and
don
t
forget
to
give
him
the
rostovs
invitation
they
ask
him
to
dinner
i
suppose
he
won
t
go
she
continued
turning
to
the
prince
on
the
contrary
replied
the
prince
who
had
plainly
become
depressed
i
shall
be
only
too
glad
if
you
relieve
me
of
that
young
man
here
he
is
and
the
count
has
not
once
asked
for
him
he
shrugged
his
shoulders
a
footman
conducted
boris
down
one
flight
of
stairs
and
up
another
to
pierre
s
rooms
chapter
xvi
pierre
after
all
had
not
managed
to
choose
a
career
for
himself
in
petersburg
and
had
been
expelled
from
there
for
riotous
conduct
and
sent
to
moscow
the
story
told
about
him
at
count
rostov
s
was
true
pierre
had
taken
part
in
tying
a
policeman
to
a
bear
he
had
now
been
for
some
days
in
moscow
and
was
staying
as
usual
at
his
father
s
house
though
he
expected
that
the
story
of
his
escapade
would
be
already
known
in
moscow
and
that
the
ladies
about
his
father
who
were
never
favorably
disposed
toward
him
would
have
used
it
to
turn
the
count
against
him
he
nevertheless
on
the
day
of
his
arrival
went
to
his
father
s
part
of
the
house
entering
the
drawing
room
where
the
princesses
spent
most
of
their
time
he
greeted
the
ladies
two
of
whom
were
sitting
at
embroidery
frames
while
a
third
read
aloud
it
was
the
eldest
who
was
reading
the
one
who
had
met
anna
mikhaylovna
the
two
younger
ones
were
embroidering
both
were
rosy
and
pretty
and
they
differed
only
in
that
one
had
a
little
mole
on
her
lip
which
made
her
much
prettier
pierre
was
received
as
if
he
were
a
corpse
or
a
leper
the
eldest
princess
paused
in
her
reading
and
silently
stared
at
him
with
frightened
eyes
the
second
assumed
precisely
the
same
expression
while
the
youngest
the
one
with
the
mole
who
was
of
a
cheerful
and
lively
disposition
bent
over
her
frame
to
hide
a
smile
probably
evoked
by
the
amusing
scene
she
foresaw
she
drew
her
wool
down
through
the
canvas
and
scarcely
able
to
refrain
from
laughing
stooped
as
if
trying
to
make
out
the
pattern
how
do
you
do
cousin
said
pierre
you
don
t
recognize
me
i
recognize
you
only
too
well
too
well
how
is
the
count
can
i
see
him
asked
pierre
awkwardly
as
usual
but
unabashed
the
count
is
suffering
physically
and
mentally
and
apparently
you
have
done
your
best
to
increase
his
mental
sufferings
can
i
see
the
count
pierre
again
asked
hm
if
you
wish
to
kill
him
to
kill
him
outright
you
can
see
him
olga
go
and
see
whether
uncle
s
beef
tea
is
ready
it
is
almost
time
she
added
giving
pierre
to
understand
that
they
were
busy
and
busy
making
his
father
comfortable
while
evidently
he
pierre
was
only
busy
causing
him
annoyance
olga
went
out
pierre
stood
looking
at
the
sisters
then
he
bowed
and
said
then
i
will
go
to
my
rooms
you
will
let
me
know
when
i
can
see
him
and
he
left
the
room
followed
by
the
low
but
ringing
laughter
of
the
sister
with
the
mole
next
day
prince
vasili
had
arrived
and
settled
in
the
count
s
house
he
sent
for
pierre
and
said
to
him
my
dear
fellow
if
you
are
going
to
behave
here
as
you
did
in
petersburg
you
will
end
very
badly
that
is
all
i
have
to
say
to
you
the
count
is
very
very
ill
and
you
must
not
see
him
at
all
since
then
pierre
had
not
been
disturbed
and
had
spent
the
whole
time
in
his
rooms
upstairs
when
boris
appeared
at
his
door
pierre
was
pacing
up
and
down
his
room
stopping
occasionally
at
a
corner
to
make
menacing
gestures
at
the
wall
as
if
running
a
sword
through
an
invisible
foe
and
glaring
savagely
over
his
spectacles
and
then
again
resuming
his
walk
muttering
indistinct
words
shrugging
his
shoulders
and
gesticulating
england
is
done
for
said
he
scowling
and
pointing
his
finger
at
someone
unseen
mr
pitt
as
a
traitor
to
the
nation
and
to
the
rights
of
man
is
sentenced
to
but
before
pierre
who
at
that
moment
imagined
himself
to
be
napoleon
in
person
and
to
have
just
effected
the
dangerous
crossing
of
the
straits
of
dover
and
captured
london
could
pronounce
pitt
s
sentence
he
saw
a
well
built
and
handsome
young
officer
entering
his
room
pierre
paused
he
had
left
moscow
when
boris
was
a
boy
of
fourteen
and
had
quite
forgotten
him
but
in
his
usual
impulsive
and
hearty
way
he
took
boris
by
the
hand
with
a
friendly
smile
do
you
remember
me
asked
boris
quietly
with
a
pleasant
smile
i
have
come
with
my
mother
to
see
the
count
but
it
seems
he
is
not
well
yes
it
seems
he
is
ill
people
are
always
disturbing
him
answered
pierre
trying
to
remember
who
this
young
man
was
boris
felt
that
pierre
did
not
recognize
him
but
did
not
consider
it
necessary
to
introduce
himself
and
without
experiencing
the
least
embarrassment
looked
pierre
straight
in
the
face
count
rostov
asks
you
to
come
to
dinner
today
said
he
after
a
considerable
pause
which
made
pierre
feel
uncomfortable
ah
count
rostov
exclaimed
pierre
joyfully
then
you
are
his
son
ilya
only
fancy
i
didn
t
know
you
at
first
do
you
remember
how
we
went
to
the
sparrow
hills
with
madame
jacquot
it
s
such
an
age
you
are
mistaken
said
boris
deliberately
with
a
bold
and
slightly
sarcastic
smile
i
am
boris
son
of
princess
anna
mikhaylovna
drubetskaya
rostov
the
father
is
ilya
and
his
son
is
nicholas
i
never
knew
any
madame
jacquot
pierre
shook
his
head
and
arms
as
if
attacked
by
mosquitoes
or
bees
oh
dear
what
am
i
thinking
about
i
ve
mixed
everything
up
one
has
so
many
relatives
in
moscow
so
you
are
boris
of
course
well
now
we
know
where
we
are
and
what
do
you
think
of
the
boulogne
expedition
the
english
will
come
off
badly
you
know
if
napoleon
gets
across
the
channel
i
think
the
expedition
is
quite
feasible
if
only
villeneuve
doesn
t
make
a
mess
of
things
boris
knew
nothing
about
the
boulogne
expedition
he
did
not
read
the
papers
and
it
was
the
first
time
he
had
heard
villeneuve
s
name
we
here
in
moscow
are
more
occupied
with
dinner
parties
and
scandal
than
with
politics
said
he
in
his
quiet
ironical
tone
i
know
nothing
about
it
and
have
not
thought
about
it
moscow
is
chiefly
busy
with
gossip
he
continued
just
now
they
are
talking
about
you
and
your
father
pierre
smiled
in
his
good
natured
way
as
if
afraid
for
his
companion
s
sake
that
the
latter
might
say
something
he
would
afterwards
regret
but
boris
spoke
distinctly
clearly
and
dryly
looking
straight
into
pierre
s
eyes
moscow
has
nothing
else
to
do
but
gossip
boris
went
on
everybody
is
wondering
to
whom
the
count
will
leave
his
fortune
though
he
may
perhaps
outlive
us
all
as
i
sincerely
hope
he
will
yes
it
is
all
very
horrid
interrupted
pierre
very
horrid
pierre
was
still
afraid
that
this
officer
might
inadvertently
say
something
disconcerting
to
himself
and
it
must
seem
to
you
said
boris
flushing
slightly
but
not
changing
his
tone
or
attitude
it
must
seem
to
you
that
everyone
is
trying
to
get
something
out
of
the
rich
man
so
it
does
thought
pierre
but
i
just
wish
to
say
to
avoid
misunderstandings
that
you
are
quite
mistaken
if
you
reckon
me
or
my
mother
among
such
people
we
are
very
poor
but
for
my
own
part
at
any
rate
for
the
very
reason
that
your
father
is
rich
i
don
t
regard
myself
as
a
relation
of
his
and
neither
i
nor
my
mother
would
ever
ask
or
take
anything
from
him
for
a
long
time
pierre
could
not
understand
but
when
he
did
he
jumped
up
from
the
sofa
seized
boris
under
the
elbow
in
his
quick
clumsy
way
and
blushing
far
more
than
boris
began
to
speak
with
a
feeling
of
mingled
shame
and
vexation
well
this
is
strange
do
you
suppose
i
who
could
think
i
know
very
well
but
boris
again
interrupted
him
i
am
glad
i
have
spoken
out
fully
perhaps
you
did
not
like
it
you
must
excuse
me
said
he
putting
pierre
at
ease
instead
of
being
put
at
ease
by
him
but
i
hope
i
have
not
offended
you
i
always
make
it
a
rule
to
speak
out
well
what
answer
am
i
to
take
will
you
come
to
dinner
at
the
rostovs
and
boris
having
apparently
relieved
himself
of
an
onerous
duty
and
extricated
himself
from
an
awkward
situation
and
placed
another
in
it
became
quite
pleasant
again
no
but
i
say
said
pierre
calming
down
you
are
a
wonderful
fellow
what
you
have
just
said
is
good
very
good
of
course
you
don
t
know
me
we
have
not
met
for
such
a
long
time
not
since
we
were
children
you
might
think
that
i
i
understand
quite
understand
i
could
not
have
done
it
myself
i
should
not
have
had
the
courage
but
it
s
splendid
i
am
very
glad
to
have
made
your
acquaintance
it
s
queer
he
added
after
a
pause
that
you
should
have
suspected
me
he
began
to
laugh
well
what
of
it
i
hope
we
ll
get
better
acquainted
and
he
pressed
boris
hand
do
you
know
i
have
not
once
been
in
to
see
the
count
he
has
not
sent
for
me
i
am
sorry
for
him
as
a
man
but
what
can
one
do
and
so
you
think
napoleon
will
manage
to
get
an
army
across
asked
boris
with
a
smile
pierre
saw
that
boris
wished
to
change
the
subject
and
being
of
the
same
mind
he
began
explaining
the
advantages
and
disadvantages
of
the
boulogne
expedition
a
footman
came
in
to
summon
boris
the
princess
was
going
pierre
in
order
to
make
boris
better
acquaintance
promised
to
come
to
dinner
and
warmly
pressing
his
hand
looked
affectionately
over
his
spectacles
into
boris
eyes
after
he
had
gone
pierre
continued
pacing
up
and
down
the
room
for
a
long
time
no
longer
piercing
an
imaginary
foe
with
his
imaginary
sword
but
smiling
at
the
remembrance
of
that
pleasant
intelligent
and
resolute
young
man
as
often
happens
in
early
youth
especially
to
one
who
leads
a
lonely
life
he
felt
an
unaccountable
tenderness
for
this
young
man
and
made
up
his
mind
that
they
would
be
friends
prince
vasili
saw
the
princess
off
she
held
a
handkerchief
to
her
eyes
and
her
face
was
tearful
it
is
dreadful
dreadful
she
was
saying
but
cost
me
what
it
may
i
shall
do
my
duty
i
will
come
and
spend
the
night
he
must
not
be
left
like
this
every
moment
is
precious
i
can
t
think
why
his
nieces
put
it
off
perhaps
god
will
help
me
to
find
a
way
to
prepare
him
adieu
prince
may
god
support
you
adieu
ma
bonne
answered
prince
vasili
turning
away
from
her
oh
he
is
in
a
dreadful
state
said
the
mother
to
her
son
when
they
were
in
the
carriage
he
hardly
recognizes
anybody
i
don
t
understand
mamma
what
is
his
attitude
to
pierre
asked
the
son
the
will
will
show
that
my
dear
our
fate
also
depends
on
it
but
why
do
you
expect
that
he
will
leave
us
anything
ah
my
dear
he
is
so
rich
and
we
are
so
poor
well
that
is
hardly
a
sufficient
reason
mamma
oh
heaven
how
ill
he
is
exclaimed
the
mother
chapter
xvii
after
anna
mikhaylovna
had
driven
off
with
her
son
to
visit
count
cyril
vladimirovich
bezukhov
countess
rostova
sat
for
a
long
time
all
alone
applying
her
handkerchief
to
her
eyes
at
last
she
rang
what
is
the
matter
with
you
my
dear
she
said
crossly
to
the
maid
who
kept
her
waiting
some
minutes
don
t
you
wish
to
serve
me
then
i
ll
find
you
another
place
the
countess
was
upset
by
her
friend
s
sorrow
and
humiliating
poverty
and
was
therefore
out
of
sorts
a
state
of
mind
which
with
her
always
found
expression
in
calling
her
maid
my
dear
and
speaking
to
her
with
exaggerated
politeness
i
am
very
sorry
ma
am
answered
the
maid
ask
the
count
to
come
to
me
the
count
came
waddling
in
to
see
his
wife
with
a
rather
guilty
look
as
usual
well
little
countess
what
a
saute
of
game
au
madere
we
are
to
have
my
dear
i
tasted
it
the
thousand
rubles
i
paid
for
taras
were
not
ill
spent
he
is
worth
it
he
sat
down
by
his
wife
his
elbows
on
his
knees
and
his
hands
ruffling
his
gray
hair
what
are
your
commands
little
countess
you
see
my
dear
what
s
that
mess
she
said
pointing
to
his
waistcoat
it
s
the
saute
most
likely
she
added
with
a
smile
well
you
see
count
i
want
some
money
her
face
became
sad
oh
little
countess
and
the
count
began
bustling
to
get
out
his
pocketbook
i
want
a
great
deal
count
i
want
five
hundred
rubles
and
taking
out
her
cambric
handkerchief
she
began
wiping
her
husband
s
waistcoat
yes
immediately
immediately
hey
who
s
there
he
called
out
in
a
tone
only
used
by
persons
who
are
certain
that
those
they
call
will
rush
to
obey
the
summons
send
dmitri
to
me
dmitri
a
man
of
good
family
who
had
been
brought
up
in
the
count
s
house
and
now
managed
all
his
affairs
stepped
softly
into
the
room
this
is
what
i
want
my
dear
fellow
said
the
count
to
the
deferential
young
man
who
had
entered
bring
me
he
reflected
a
moment
yes
bring
me
seven
hundred
rubles
yes
but
mind
don
t
bring
me
such
tattered
and
dirty
notes
as
last
time
but
nice
clean
ones
for
the
countess
yes
dmitri
clean
ones
please
said
the
countess
sighing
deeply
when
would
you
like
them
your
excellency
asked
dmitri
allow
me
to
inform
you
but
don
t
be
uneasy
he
added
noticing
that
the
count
was
beginning
to
breathe
heavily
and
quickly
which
was
always
a
sign
of
approaching
anger
i
was
forgetting
do
you
wish
it
brought
at
once
yes
yes
just
so
bring
it
give
it
to
the
countess
what
a
treasure
that
dmitri
is
added
the
count
with
a
smile
when
the
young
man
had
departed
there
is
never
any
impossible
with
him
that
s
a
thing
i
hate
everything
is
possible
ah
money
count
money
how
much
sorrow
it
causes
in
the
world
said
the
countess
but
i
am
in
great
need
of
this
sum
you
my
little
countess
are
a
notorious
spendthrift
said
the
count
and
having
kissed
his
wife
s
hand
he
went
back
to
his
study
when
anna
mikhaylovna
returned
from
count
bezukhov
s
the
money
all
in
clean
notes
was
lying
ready
under
a
handkerchief
on
the
countess
little
table
and
anna
mikhaylovna
noticed
that
something
was
agitating
her
well
my
dear
asked
the
countess
oh
what
a
terrible
state
he
is
in
one
would
not
know
him
he
is
so
ill
i
was
only
there
a
few
moments
and
hardly
said
a
word
annette
for
heaven
s
sake
don
t
refuse
me
the
countess
began
with
a
blush
that
looked
very
strange
on
her
thin
dignified
elderly
face
and
she
took
the
money
from
under
the
handkerchief
anna
mikhaylovna
instantly
guessed
her
intention
and
stooped
to
be
ready
to
embrace
the
countess
at
the
appropriate
moment
this
is
for
boris
from
me
for
his
outfit
anna
mikhaylovna
was
already
embracing
her
and
weeping
the
countess
wept
too
they
wept
because
they
were
friends
and
because
they
were
kindhearted
and
because
they
friends
from
childhood
had
to
think
about
such
a
base
thing
as
money
and
because
their
youth
was
over
but
those
tears
were
pleasant
to
them
both
chapter
xviii
countess
rostova
with
her
daughters
and
a
large
number
of
guests
was
already
seated
in
the
drawing
room
the
count
took
the
gentlemen
into
his
study
and
showed
them
his
choice
collection
of
turkish
pipes
from
time
to
time
he
went
out
to
ask
hasn
t
she
come
yet
they
were
expecting
marya
dmitrievna
akhrosimova
known
in
society
as
le
terrible
dragon
a
lady
distinguished
not
for
wealth
or
rank
but
for
common
sense
and
frank
plainness
of
speech
marya
dmitrievna
was
known
to
the
imperial
family
as
well
as
to
all
moscow
and
petersburg
and
both
cities
wondered
at
her
laughed
privately
at
her
rudenesses
and
told
good
stories
about
her
while
none
the
less
all
without
exception
respected
and
feared
her
in
the
count
s
room
which
was
full
of
tobacco
smoke
they
talked
of
war
that
had
been
announced
in
a
manifesto
and
about
the
recruiting
none
of
them
had
yet
seen
the
manifesto
but
they
all
knew
it
had
appeared
the
count
sat
on
the
sofa
between
two
guests
who
were
smoking
and
talking
he
neither
smoked
nor
talked
but
bending
his
head
first
to
one
side
and
then
to
the
other
watched
the
smokers
with
evident
pleasure
and
listened
to
the
conversation
of
his
two
neighbors
whom
he
egged
on
against
each
other
one
of
them
was
a
sallow
clean
shaven
civilian
with
a
thin
and
wrinkled
face
already
growing
old
though
he
was
dressed
like
a
most
fashionable
young
man
he
sat
with
his
legs
up
on
the
sofa
as
if
quite
at
home
and
having
stuck
an
amber
mouthpiece
far
into
his
mouth
was
inhaling
the
smoke
spasmodically
and
screwing
up
his
eyes
this
was
an
old
bachelor
shinshin
a
cousin
of
the
countess
a
man
with
a
sharp
tongue
as
they
said
in
moscow
society
he
seemed
to
be
condescending
to
his
companion
the
latter
a
fresh
rosy
officer
of
the
guards
irreproachably
washed
brushed
and
buttoned
held
his
pipe
in
the
middle
of
his
mouth
and
with
red
lips
gently
inhaled
the
smoke
letting
it
escape
from
his
handsome
mouth
in
rings
this
was
lieutenant
berg
an
officer
in
the
semenov
regiment
with
whom
boris
was
to
travel
to
join
the
army
and
about
whom
natasha
had
teased
her
elder
sister
vera
speaking
of
berg
as
her
intended
the
count
sat
between
them
and
listened
attentively
his
favorite
occupation
when
not
playing
boston
a
card
game
he
was
very
fond
of
was
that
of
listener
especially
when
he
succeeded
in
setting
two
loquacious
talkers
at
one
another
well
then
old
chap
mon
tres
honorable
alphonse
karlovich
said
shinshin
laughing
ironically
and
mixing
the
most
ordinary
russian
expressions
with
the
choicest
french
phrases
which
was
a
peculiarity
of
his
speech
vous
comptez
vous
faire
des
rentes
sur
l
etat
you
want
to
make
something
out
of
your
company
you
expect
to
make
an
income
out
of
the
government
no
peter
nikolaevich
i
only
want
to
show
that
in
the
cavalry
the
advantages
are
far
less
than
in
the
infantry
just
consider
my
own
position
now
peter
nikolaevich
berg
always
spoke
quietly
politely
and
with
great
precision
his
conversation
always
related
entirely
to
himself
he
would
remain
calm
and
silent
when
the
talk
related
to
any
topic
that
had
no
direct
bearing
on
himself
he
could
remain
silent
for
hours
without
being
at
all
put
out
of
countenance
himself
or
making
others
uncomfortable
but
as
soon
as
the
conversation
concerned
himself
he
would
begin
to
talk
circumstantially
and
with
evident
satisfaction
consider
my
position
peter
nikolaevich
were
i
in
the
cavalry
i
should
get
not
more
than
two
hundred
rubles
every
four
months
even
with
the
rank
of
lieutenant
but
as
it
is
i
receive
two
hundred
and
thirty
said
he
looking
at
shinshin
and
the
count
with
a
joyful
pleasant
smile
as
if
it
were
obvious
to
him
that
his
success
must
always
be
the
chief
desire
of
everyone
else
besides
that
peter
nikolaevich
by
exchanging
into
the
guards
i
shall
be
in
a
more
prominent
position
continued
berg
and
vacancies
occur
much
more
frequently
in
the
foot
guards
then
just
think
what
can
be
done
with
two
hundred
and
thirty
rubles
i
even
manage
to
put
a
little
aside
and
to
send
something
to
my
father
he
went
on
emitting
a
smoke
ring
la
balance
y
est
a
german
knows
how
to
skin
a
flint
as
the
proverb
says
remarked
shinshin
moving
his
pipe
to
the
other
side
of
his
mouth
and
winking
at
the
count
so
that
squares
matters
the
count
burst
out
laughing
the
other
guests
seeing
that
shinshin
was
talking
came
up
to
listen
berg
oblivious
of
irony
or
indifference
continued
to
explain
how
by
exchanging
into
the
guards
he
had
already
gained
a
step
on
his
old
comrades
of
the
cadet
corps
how
in
wartime
the
company
commander
might
get
killed
and
he
as
senior
in
the
company
might
easily
succeed
to
the
post
how
popular
he
was
with
everyone
in
the
regiment
and
how
satisfied
his
father
was
with
him
berg
evidently
enjoyed
narrating
all
this
and
did
not
seem
to
suspect
that
others
too
might
have
their
own
interests
but
all
he
said
was
so
prettily
sedate
and
the
naivete
of
his
youthful
egotism
was
so
obvious
that
he
disarmed
his
hearers
well
my
boy
you
ll
get
along
wherever
you
go
foot
or
horse
that
i
ll
warrant
said
shinshin
patting
him
on
the
shoulder
and
taking
his
feet
off
the
sofa
berg
smiled
joyously
the
count
by
his
guests
went
into
the
drawing
room
it
was
just
the
moment
before
a
big
dinner
when
the
assembled
guests
expecting
the
summons
to
zakuska
avoid
engaging
in
any
long
conversation
but
think
it
necessary
to
move
about
and
talk
in
order
to
show
that
they
are
not
at
all
impatient
for
their
food
the
host
and
hostess
look
toward
the
door
and
now
and
then
glance
at
one
another
and
the
visitors
try
to
guess
from
these
glances
who
or
what
they
are
waiting
for
some
important
relation
who
has
not
yet
arrived
or
a
dish
that
is
not
yet
ready
hors
d
oeuvres
pierre
had
come
just
at
dinnertime
and
was
sitting
awkwardly
in
the
middle
of
the
drawing
room
on
the
first
chair
he
had
come
across
blocking
the
way
for
everyone
the
countess
tried
to
make
him
talk
but
he
went
on
naively
looking
around
through
his
spectacles
as
if
in
search
of
somebody
and
answered
all
her
questions
in
monosyllables
he
was
in
the
way
and
was
the
only
one
who
did
not
notice
the
fact
most
of
the
guests
knowing
of
the
affair
with
the
bear
looked
with
curiosity
at
this
big
stout
quiet
man
wondering
how
such
a
clumsy
modest
fellow
could
have
played
such
a
prank
on
a
policeman
you
have
only
lately
arrived
the
countess
asked
him
oui
madame
replied
he
looking
around
him
you
have
not
yet
seen
my
husband
non
madame
he
smiled
quite
inappropriately
you
have
been
in
paris
recently
i
believe
i
suppose
it
s
very
interesting
very
interesting
the
countess
exchanged
glances
with
anna
mikhaylovna
the
latter
understood
that
she
was
being
asked
to
entertain
this
young
man
and
sitting
down
beside
him
she
began
to
speak
about
his
father
but
he
answered
her
as
he
had
the
countess
only
in
monosyllables
the
other
guests
were
all
conversing
with
one
another
the
razumovskis
it
was
charming
you
are
very
kind
countess
apraksina
was
heard
on
all
sides
the
countess
rose
and
went
into
the
ballroom
marya
dmitrievna
came
her
voice
from
there
herself
came
the
answer
in
a
rough
voice
and
marya
dmitrievna
entered
the
room
all
the
unmarried
ladies
and
even
the
married
ones
except
the
very
oldest
rose
marya
dmitrievna
paused
at
the
door
tall
and
stout
holding
high
her
fifty
year
old
head
with
its
gray
curls
she
stood
surveying
the
guests
and
leisurely
arranged
her
wide
sleeves
as
if
rolling
them
up
marya
dmitrievna
always
spoke
in
russian
health
and
happiness
to
her
whose
name
day
we
are
keeping
and
to
her
children
she
said
in
her
loud
full
toned
voice
which
drowned
all
others
well
you
old
sinner
she
went
on
turning
to
the
count
who
was
kissing
her
hand
you
re
feeling
dull
in
moscow
i
daresay
nowhere
to
hunt
with
your
dogs
but
what
is
to
be
done
old
man
just
see
how
these
nestlings
are
growing
up
and
she
pointed
to
the
girls
you
must
look
for
husbands
for
them
whether
you
like
it
or
not
well
said
she
how
s
my
cossack
marya
dmitrievna
always
called
natasha
a
cossack
and
she
stroked
the
child
s
arm
as
she
came
up
fearless
and
gay
to
kiss
her
hand
i
know
she
s
a
scamp
of
a
girl
but
i
like
her
she
took
a
pair
of
pear
shaped
ruby
earrings
from
her
huge
reticule
and
having
given
them
to
the
rosy
natasha
who
beamed
with
the
pleasure
of
her
saint
s
day
fete
turned
away
at
once
and
addressed
herself
to
pierre
eh
eh
friend
come
here
a
bit
said
she
assuming
a
soft
high
tone
of
voice
come
here
my
friend
and
she
ominously
tucked
up
her
sleeves
still
higher
pierre
approached
looking
at
her
in
a
childlike
way
through
his
spectacles
come
nearer
come
nearer
friend
i
used
to
be
the
only
one
to
tell
your
father
the
truth
when
he
was
in
favor
and
in
your
case
it
s
my
evident
duty
she
paused
all
were
silent
expectant
of
what
was
to
follow
for
this
was
dearly
only
a
prelude
a
fine
lad
my
word
a
fine
lad
his
father
lies
on
his
deathbed
and
he
amuses
himself
setting
a
policeman
astride
a
bear
for
shame
sir
for
shame
it
would
be
better
if
you
went
to
the
war
she
turned
away
and
gave
her
hand
to
the
count
who
could
hardly
keep
from
laughing
well
i
suppose
it
is
time
we
were
at
table
said
marya
dmitrievna
the
count
went
in
first
with
marya
dmitrievna
the
countess
followed
on
the
arm
of
a
colonel
of
hussars
a
man
of
importance
to
them
because
nicholas
was
to
go
with
him
to
the
regiment
then
came
anna
mikhaylovna
with
shinshin
berg
gave
his
arm
to
vera
the
smiling
julie
karagina
went
in
with
nicholas
after
them
other
couples
followed
filling
the
whole
dining
hall
and
last
of
all
the
children
tutors
and
governesses
followed
singly
the
footmen
began
moving
about
chairs
scraped
the
band
struck
up
in
the
gallery
and
the
guests
settled
down
in
their
places
then
the
strains
of
the
count
s
household
band
were
replaced
by
the
clatter
of
knives
and
forks
the
voices
of
visitors
and
the
soft
steps
of
the
footmen
at
one
end
of
the
table
sat
the
countess
with
marya
dmitrievna
on
her
right
and
anna
mikhaylovna
on
her
left
the
other
lady
visitors
were
farther
down
at
the
other
end
sat
the
count
with
the
hussar
colonel
on
his
left
and
shinshin
and
the
other
male
visitors
on
his
right
midway
down
the
long
table
on
one
side
sat
the
grownup
young
people
vera
beside
berg
and
pierre
beside
boris
and
on
the
other
side
the
children
tutors
and
governesses
from
behind
the
crystal
decanters
and
fruit
vases
the
count
kept
glancing
at
his
wife
and
her
tall
cap
with
its
light
blue
ribbons
and
busily
filled
his
neighbors
glasses
not
neglecting
his
own
the
countess
in
turn
without
omitting
her
duties
as
hostess
threw
significant
glances
from
behind
the
pineapples
at
her
husband
whose
face
and
bald
head
seemed
by
their
redness
to
contrast
more
than
usual
with
his
gray
hair
at
the
ladies
end
an
even
chatter
of
voices
was
heard
all
the
time
at
the
men
s
end
the
voices
sounded
louder
and
louder
especially
that
of
the
colonel
of
hussars
who
growing
more
and
more
flushed
ate
and
drank
so
much
that
the
count
held
him
up
as
a
pattern
to
the
other
guests
berg
with
tender
smiles
was
saying
to
vera
that
love
is
not
an
earthly
but
a
heavenly
feeling
boris
was
telling
his
new
friend
pierre
who
the
guests
were
and
exchanging
glances
with
natasha
who
was
sitting
opposite
pierre
spoke
little
but
examined
the
new
faces
and
ate
a
great
deal
of
the
two
soups
he
chose
turtle
with
savory
patties
and
went
on
to
the
game
without
omitting
a
single
dish
or
one
of
the
wines
these
latter
the
butler
thrust
mysteriously
forward
wrapped
in
a
napkin
from
behind
the
next
man
s
shoulders
and
whispered
dry
madeira
hungarian
or
rhine
wine
as
the
case
might
be
of
the
four
crystal
glasses
engraved
with
the
count
s
monogram
that
stood
before
his
plate
pierre
held
out
one
at
random
and
drank
with
enjoyment
gazing
with
ever
increasing
amiability
at
the
other
guests
natasha
who
sat
opposite
was
looking
at
boris
as
girls
of
thirteen
look
at
the
boy
they
are
in
love
with
and
have
just
kissed
for
the
first
time
sometimes
that
same
look
fell
on
pierre
and
that
funny
lively
little
girl
s
look
made
him
inclined
to
laugh
without
knowing
why
nicholas
sat
at
some
distance
from
sonya
beside
julie
karagina
to
whom
he
was
again
talking
with
the
same
involuntary
smile
sonya
wore
a
company
smile
but
was
evidently
tormented
by
jealousy
now
she
turned
pale
now
blushed
and
strained
every
nerve
to
overhear
what
nicholas
and
julie
were
saying
to
one
another
the
governess
kept
looking
round
uneasily
as
if
preparing
to
resent
any
slight
that
might
be
put
upon
the
children
the
german
tutor
was
trying
to
remember
all
the
dishes
wines
and
kinds
of
dessert
in
order
to
send
a
full
description
of
the
dinner
to
his
people
in
germany
and
he
felt
greatly
offended
when
the
butler
with
a
bottle
wrapped
in
a
napkin
passed
him
by
he
frowned
trying
to
appear
as
if
he
did
not
want
any
of
that
wine
but
was
mortified
because
no
one
would
understand
that
it
was
not
to
quench
his
thirst
or
from
greediness
that
he
wanted
it
but
simply
from
a
conscientious
desire
for
knowledge
chapter
xix
at
the
men
s
end
of
the
table
the
talk
grew
more
and
more
animated
the
colonel
told
them
that
the
declaration
of
war
had
already
appeared
in
petersburg
and
that
a
copy
which
he
had
himself
seen
had
that
day
been
forwarded
by
courier
to
the
commander
in
chief
and
why
the
deuce
are
we
going
to
fight
bonaparte
remarked
shinshin
he
has
stopped
austria
s
cackle
and
i
fear
it
will
be
our
turn
next
the
colonel
was
a
stout
tall
plethoric
german
evidently
devoted
to
the
service
and
patriotically
russian
he
resented
shinshin
s
remark
it
is
for
the
reasson
my
goot
sir
said
he
speaking
with
a
german
accent
for
the
reasson
zat
ze
emperor
knows
zat
he
declares
in
ze
manifessto
zat
he
cannot
fiew
wiz
indifference
ze
danger
vreatening
russia
and
zat
ze
safety
and
dignity
of
ze
empire
as
vell
as
ze
sanctity
of
its
alliances
he
spoke
this
last
word
with
particular
emphasis
as
if
in
it
lay
the
gist
of
the
matter
then
with
the
unerring
official
memory
that
characterized
him
he
repeated
from
the
opening
words
of
the
manifesto
and
the
wish
which
constitutes
the
emperor
s
sole
and
absolute
aim
to
establish
peace
in
europe
on
firm
foundations
has
now
decided
him
to
despatch
part
of
the
army
abroad
and
to
create
a
new
condition
for
the
attainment
of
that
purpose
zat
my
dear
sir
is
vy
he
concluded
drinking
a
tumbler
of
wine
with
dignity
and
looking
to
the
count
for
approval
connaissez
vous
le
proverbe
jerome
jerome
do
not
roam
but
turn
spindles
at
home
said
shinshin
puckering
his
brows
and
smiling
cela
nous
convient
a
merveille
suvorov
now
he
knew
what
he
was
about
yet
they
beat
him
a
plate
couture
and
where
are
we
to
find
suvorovs
now
je
vous
demande
un
peu
said
he
continually
changing
from
french
to
russian
do
you
know
the
proverb
that
suits
us
down
to
the
ground
hollow
i
just
ask
you
that
ve
must
vight
to
the
last
tr
r
op
of
our
plood
said
the
colonel
thumping
the
table
and
ve
must
tie
for
our
emperor
and
zen
all
vill
pe
vell
and
ve
must
discuss
it
as
little
as
po
o
ossible
he
dwelt
particularly
on
the
word
possible
as
po
o
ossible
he
ended
again
turning
to
the
count
zat
is
how
ve
old
hussars
look
at
it
and
zere
s
an
end
of
it
and
how
do
you
a
young
man
and
a
young
hussar
how
do
you
judge
of
it
he
added
addressing
nicholas
who
when
he
heard
that
the
war
was
being
discussed
had
turned
from
his
partner
with
eyes
and
ears
intent
on
the
colonel
i
am
quite
of
your
opinion
replied
nicholas
flaming
up
turning
his
plate
round
and
moving
his
wineglasses
about
with
as
much
decision
and
desperation
as
though
he
were
at
that
moment
facing
some
great
danger
i
am
convinced
that
we
russians
must
die
or
conquer
he
concluded
conscious
as
were
others
after
the
words
were
uttered
that
his
remarks
were
too
enthusiastic
and
emphatic
for
the
occasion
and
were
therefore
awkward
what
you
said
just
now
was
splendid
said
his
partner
julie
sonya
trembled
all
over
and
blushed
to
her
ears
and
behind
them
and
down
to
her
neck
and
shoulders
while
nicholas
was
speaking
pierre
listened
to
the
colonel
s
speech
and
nodded
approvingly
that
s
fine
said
he
the
young
man
s
a
real
hussar
shouted
the
colonel
again
thumping
the
table
what
are
you
making
such
a
noise
about
over
there
marya
dmitrievna
s
deep
voice
suddenly
inquired
from
the
other
end
of
the
table
what
are
you
thumping
the
table
for
she
demanded
of
the
hussar
and
why
are
you
exciting
yourself
do
you
think
the
french
are
here
i
am
speaking
ze
truce
replied
the
hussar
with
a
smile
it
s
all
about
the
war
the
count
shouted
down
the
table
you
know
my
son
s
going
marya
dmitrievna
my
son
is
going
i
have
four
sons
in
the
army
but
still
i
don
t
fret
it
is
all
in
god
s
hands
you
may
die
in
your
bed
or
god
may
spare
you
in
a
battle
replied
marya
dmitrievna
s
deep
voice
which
easily
carried
the
whole
length
of
the
table
that
s
true
once
more
the
conversations
concentrated
the
ladies
at
the
one
end
and
the
men
s
at
the
other
you
won
t
ask
natasha
s
little
brother
was
saying
i
know
you
won
t
ask
i
will
replied
natasha
her
face
suddenly
flushed
with
reckless
and
joyous
resolution
she
half
rose
by
a
glance
inviting
pierre
who
sat
opposite
to
listen
to
what
was
coming
and
turning
to
her
mother
mamma
rang
out
the
clear
contralto
notes
of
her
childish
voice
audible
the
whole
length
of
the
table
what
is
it
asked
the
countess
startled
but
seeing
by
her
daughter
s
face
that
it
was
only
mischief
she
shook
a
finger
at
her
sternly
with
a
threatening
and
forbidding
movement
of
her
head
the
conversation
was
hushed
mamma
what
sweets
are
we
going
to
have
and
natasha
s
voice
sounded
still
more
firm
and
resolute
the
countess
tried
to
frown
but
could
not
marya
dmitrievna
shook
her
fat
finger
cossack
she
said
threateningly
most
of
the
guests
uncertain
how
to
regard
this
sally
looked
at
the
elders
you
had
better
take
care
said
the
countess
mamma
what
sweets
are
we
going
to
have
natasha
again
cried
boldly
with
saucy
gaiety
confident
that
her
prank
would
be
taken
in
good
part
sonya
and
fat
little
petya
doubled
up
with
laughter
you
see
i
have
asked
whispered
natasha
to
her
little
brother
and
to
pierre
glancing
at
him
again
ice
pudding
but
you
won
t
get
any
said
marya
dmitrievna
natasha
saw
there
was
nothing
to
be
afraid
of
and
so
she
braved
even
marya
dmitrievna
marya
dmitrievna
what
kind
of
ice
pudding
i
don
t
like
ice
cream
carrot
ices
no
what
kind
marya
dmitrievna
what
kind
she
almost
screamed
i
want
to
know
marya
dmitrievna
and
the
countess
burst
out
laughing
and
all
the
guests
joined
in
everyone
laughed
not
at
marya
dmitrievna
s
answer
but
at
the
incredible
boldness
and
smartness
of
this
little
girl
who
had
dared
to
treat
marya
dmitrievna
in
this
fashion
natasha
only
desisted
when
she
had
been
told
that
there
would
be
pineapple
ice
before
the
ices
champagne
was
served
round
the
band
again
struck
up
the
count
and
countess
kissed
and
the
guests
leaving
their
seats
went
up
to
congratulate
the
countess
and
reached
across
the
table
to
clink
glasses
with
the
count
with
the
children
and
with
one
another
again
the
footmen
rushed
about
chairs
scraped
and
in
the
same
order
in
which
they
had
entered
but
with
redder
faces
the
guests
returned
to
the
drawing
room
and
to
the
count
s
study
chapter
xx
the
card
tables
were
drawn
out
sets
made
up
for
boston
and
the
count
s
visitors
settled
themselves
some
in
the
two
drawing
rooms
some
in
the
sitting
room
some
in
the
library
the
count
holding
his
cards
fanwise
kept
himself
with
difficulty
from
dropping
into
his
usual
after
dinner
nap
and
laughed
at
everything
the
young
people
at
the
countess
instigation
gathered
round
the
clavichord
and
harp
julie
by
general
request
played
first
after
she
had
played
a
little
air
with
variations
on
the
harp
she
joined
the
other
young
ladies
in
begging
natasha
and
nicholas
who
were
noted
for
their
musical
talent
to
sing
something
natasha
who
was
treated
as
though
she
were
grown
up
was
evidently
very
proud
of
this
but
at
the
same
time
felt
shy
what
shall
we
sing
she
said
the
brook
suggested
nicholas
well
then
let
s
be
quick
boris
come
here
said
natasha
but
where
is
sonya
she
looked
round
and
seeing
that
her
friend
was
not
in
the
room
ran
to
look
for
her
running
into
sonya
s
room
and
not
finding
her
there
natasha
ran
to
the
nursery
but
sonya
was
not
there
either
natasha
concluded
that
she
must
be
on
the
chest
in
the
passage
the
chest
in
the
passage
was
the
place
of
mourning
for
the
younger
female
generation
in
the
rostov
household
and
there
in
fact
was
sonya
lying
face
downward
on
nurse
s
dirty
feather
bed
on
the
top
of
the
chest
crumpling
her
gauzy
pink
dress
under
her
hiding
her
face
with
her
slender
fingers
and
sobbing
so
convulsively
that
her
bare
little
shoulders
shook
natasha
s
face
which
had
been
so
radiantly
happy
all
that
saint
s
day
suddenly
changed
her
eyes
became
fixed
and
then
a
shiver
passed
down
her
broad
neck
and
the
corners
of
her
mouth
drooped
sonya
what
is
it
what
is
the
matter
oo
oo
oo
and
natasha
s
large
mouth
widened
making
her
look
quite
ugly
and
she
began
to
wail
like
a
baby
without
knowing
why
except
that
sonya
was
crying
sonya
tried
to
lift
her
head
to
answer
but
could
not
and
hid
her
face
still
deeper
in
the
bed
natasha
wept
sitting
on
the
blue
striped
feather
bed
and
hugging
her
friend
with
an
effort
sonya
sat
up
and
began
wiping
her
eyes
and
explaining
nicholas
is
going
away
in
a
week
s
time
his
papers
have
come
he
told
me
himself
but
still
i
should
not
cry
and
she
showed
a
paper
she
held
in
her
hand
with
the
verses
nicholas
had
written
still
i
should
not
cry
but
you
can
t
no
one
can
understand
what
a
soul
he
has
and
she
began
to
cry
again
because
he
had
such
a
noble
soul
it
s
all
very
well
for
you
i
am
not
envious
i
love
you
and
boris
also
she
went
on
gaining
a
little
strength
he
is
nice
there
are
no
difficulties
in
your
way
but
nicholas
is
my
cousin
one
would
have
to
the
metropolitan
himself
and
even
then
it
can
t
be
done
and
besides
if
she
tells
mamma
sonya
looked
upon
the
countess
as
her
mother
and
called
her
so
that
i
am
spoiling
nicholas
career
and
am
heartless
and
ungrateful
while
truly
god
is
my
witness
and
she
made
the
sign
of
the
cross
i
love
her
so
much
and
all
of
you
only
vera
and
what
for
what
have
i
done
to
her
i
am
so
grateful
to
you
that
i
would
willingly
sacrifice
everything
only
i
have
nothing
sonya
could
not
continue
and
again
hid
her
face
in
her
hands
and
in
the
feather
bed
natasha
began
consoling
her
but
her
face
showed
that
she
understood
all
the
gravity
of
her
friend
s
trouble
sonya
she
suddenly
exclaimed
as
if
she
had
guessed
the
true
reason
of
her
friend
s
sorrow
i
m
sure
vera
has
said
something
to
you
since
dinner
hasn
t
she
yes
these
verses
nicholas
wrote
himself
and
i
copied
some
others
and
she
found
them
on
my
table
and
said
she
d
show
them
to
mamma
and
that
i
was
ungrateful
and
that
mamma
would
never
allow
him
to
marry
me
but
that
he
ll
marry
julie
you
see
how
he
s
been
with
her
all
day
natasha
what
have
i
done
to
deserve
it
and
again
she
began
to
sob
more
bitterly
than
before
natasha
lifted
her
up
hugged
her
and
smiling
through
her
tears
began
comforting
her
sonya
don
t
believe
her
darling
don
t
believe
her
do
you
remember
how
we
and
nicholas
all
three
of
us
talked
in
the
sitting
room
after
supper
why
we
settled
how
everything
was
to
be
i
don
t
quite
remember
how
but
don
t
you
remember
that
it
could
all
be
arranged
and
how
nice
it
all
was
there
s
uncle
shinshin
s
brother
has
married
his
first
cousin
and
we
are
only
second
cousins
you
know
and
boris
says
it
is
quite
possible
you
know
i
have
told
him
all
about
it
and
he
is
so
clever
and
so
good
said
natasha
don
t
you
cry
sonya
dear
love
darling
sonya
and
she
kissed
her
and
laughed
vera
s
spiteful
never
mind
her
and
all
will
come
right
and
she
won
t
say
anything
to
mamma
nicholas
will
tell
her
himself
and
he
doesn
t
care
at
all
for
julie
natasha
kissed
her
on
the
hair
sonya
sat
up
the
little
kitten
brightened
its
eyes
shone
and
it
seemed
ready
to
lift
its
tail
jump
down
on
its
soft
paws
and
begin
playing
with
the
ball
of
worsted
as
a
kitten
should
do
you
think
so
really
truly
she
said
quickly
smoothing
her
frock
and
hair
really
truly
answered
natasha
pushing
in
a
crisp
lock
that
had
strayed
from
under
her
friend
s
plaits
both
laughed
well
let
s
go
and
sing
the
brook
come
along
do
you
know
that
fat
pierre
who
sat
opposite
me
is
so
funny
said
natasha
stopping
suddenly
i
feel
so
happy
and
she
set
off
at
a
run
along
the
passage
sonya
shaking
off
some
down
which
clung
to
her
and
tucking
away
the
verses
in
the
bosom
of
her
dress
close
to
her
bony
little
chest
ran
after
natasha
down
the
passage
into
the
sitting
room
with
flushed
face
and
light
joyous
steps
at
the
visitors
request
the
young
people
sang
the
quartette
the
brook
with
which
everyone
was
delighted
then
nicholas
sang
a
song
he
had
just
learned
at
nighttime
in
the
moon
s
fair
glow
how
sweet
as
fancies
wander
free
to
feel
that
in
this
world
there
s
one
who
still
is
thinking
but
of
thee
that
while
her
fingers
touch
the
harp
wafting
sweet
music
music
the
lea
it
is
for
thee
thus
swells
her
heart
sighing
its
message
out
to
thee
a
day
or
two
then
bliss
unspoilt
but
oh
till
then
i
cannot
live
he
had
not
finished
the
last
verse
before
the
young
people
began
to
get
ready
to
dance
in
the
large
hall
and
the
sound
of
the
feet
and
the
coughing
of
the
musicians
were
heard
from
the
gallery
pierre
was
sitting
in
the
drawing
room
where
shinshin
had
engaged
him
as
a
man
recently
returned
from
abroad
in
a
political
conversation
in
which
several
others
joined
but
which
bored
pierre
when
the
music
began
natasha
came
in
and
walking
straight
up
to
pierre
said
laughing
and
blushing
mamma
told
me
to
ask
you
to
join
the
dancers
i
am
afraid
of
mixing
the
figures
pierre
replied
but
if
you
will
be
my
teacher
and
lowering
his
big
arm
he
offered
it
to
the
slender
little
girl
while
the
couples
were
arranging
themselves
and
the
musicians
tuning
up
pierre
sat
down
with
his
little
partner
natasha
was
perfectly
happy
she
was
dancing
with
a
grown
up
man
who
had
been
abroad
she
was
sitting
in
a
conspicuous
place
and
talking
to
him
like
a
grown
up
lady
she
had
a
fan
in
her
hand
that
one
of
the
ladies
had
given
her
to
hold
assuming
quite
the
pose
of
a
society
woman
heaven
knows
when
and
where
she
had
learned
it
she
talked
with
her
partner
fanning
herself
and
smiling
over
the
fan
dear
dear
just
look
at
her
exclaimed
the
countess
as
she
crossed
the
ballroom
pointing
to
natasha
natasha
blushed
and
laughed
well
really
mamma
why
should
you
what
is
there
to
be
surprised
at
in
the
midst
of
the
third
ecossaise
there
was
a
clatter
of
chairs
being
pushed
back
in
the
sitting
room
where
the
count
and
marya
dmitrievna
had
been
playing
cards
with
the
majority
of
the
more
distinguished
and
older
visitors
they
now
stretching
themselves
after
sitting
so
long
and
replacing
their
purses
and
pocketbooks
entered
the
ballroom
first
came
marya
dmitrievna
and
the
count
both
with
merry
countenances
the
count
with
playful
ceremony
somewhat
in
ballet
style
offered
his
bent
arm
to
marya
dmitrievna
he
drew
himself
up
a
smile
of
debonair
gallantry
lit
up
his
face
and
as
soon
as
the
last
figure
of
the
ecossaise
was
ended
he
clapped
his
hands
to
the
musicians
and
shouted
up
to
their
gallery
addressing
the
first
violin
semen
do
you
know
the
daniel
cooper
this
was
the
count
s
favorite
dance
which
he
had
danced
in
his
youth
strictly
speaking
daniel
cooper
was
one
figure
of
the
anglaise
look
at
papa
shouted
natasha
to
the
whole
company
and
quite
forgetting
that
she
was
dancing
with
a
grown
up
partner
she
bent
her
curly
head
to
her
knees
and
made
the
whole
room
ring
with
her
laughter
and
indeed
everybody
in
the
room
looked
with
a
smile
of
pleasure
at
the
jovial
old
gentleman
who
standing
beside
his
tall
and
stout
partner
marya
dmitrievna
curved
his
arms
beat
time
straightened
his
shoulders
turned
out
his
toes
tapped
gently
with
his
foot
and
by
a
smile
that
broadened
his
round
face
more
and
more
prepared
the
onlookers
for
what
was
to
follow
as
soon
as
the
provocatively
gay
strains
of
daniel
cooper
somewhat
resembling
those
of
a
merry
peasant
dance
began
to
sound
all
the
doorways
of
the
ballroom
were
suddenly
filled
by
the
domestic
serfs
the
men
on
one
side
and
the
women
on
the
other
who
with
beaming
faces
had
come
to
see
their
master
making
merry
just
look
at
the
master
a
regular
eagle
he
is
loudly
remarked
the
nurse
as
she
stood
in
one
of
the
doorways
the
count
danced
well
and
knew
it
but
his
partner
could
not
and
did
not
want
to
dance
well
her
enormous
figure
stood
erect
her
powerful
arms
hanging
down
she
had
handed
her
reticule
to
the
countess
and
only
her
stern
but
handsome
face
really
joined
in
the
dance
what
was
expressed
by
the
whole
of
the
count
s
plump
figure
in
marya
dmitrievna
found
expression
only
in
her
more
and
more
beaming
face
and
quivering
nose
but
if
the
count
getting
more
and
more
into
the
swing
of
it
charmed
the
spectators
by
the
unexpectedness
of
his
adroit
maneuvers
and
the
agility
with
which
he
capered
about
on
his
light
feet
marya
dmitrievna
produced
no
less
impression
by
slight
exertions
the
least
effort
to
move
her
shoulders
or
bend
her
arms
when
turning
or
stamp
her
foot
which
everyone
appreciated
in
view
of
her
size
and
habitual
severity
the
dance
grew
livelier
and
livelier
the
other
couples
could
not
attract
a
moment
s
attention
to
their
own
evolutions
and
did
not
even
try
to
do
so
all
were
watching
the
count
and
marya
dmitrievna
natasha
kept
pulling
everyone
by
sleeve
or
dress
urging
them
to
look
at
papa
though
as
it
was
they
never
took
their
eyes
off
the
couple
in
the
intervals
of
the
dance
the
count
breathing
deeply
waved
and
shouted
to
the
musicians
to
play
faster
faster
faster
and
faster
lightly
more
lightly
and
yet
more
lightly
whirled
the
count
flying
round
marya
dmitrievna
now
on
his
toes
now
on
his
heels
until
turning
his
partner
round
to
her
seat
he
executed
the
final
pas
raising
his
soft
foot
backwards
bowing
his
perspiring
head
smiling
and
making
a
wide
sweep
with
his
arm
amid
a
thunder
of
applause
and
laughter
led
by
natasha
both
partners
stood
still
breathing
heavily
and
wiping
their
faces
with
their
cambric
handkerchiefs
that
s
how
we
used
to
dance
in
our
time
ma
chere
said
the
count
that
was
a
daniel
cooper
exclaimed
marya
dmitrievna
tucking
up
her
sleeves
and
puffing
heavily
chapter
xxi
while
in
the
rostovs
ballroom
the
sixth
anglaise
was
being
danced
to
a
tune
in
which
the
weary
musicians
blundered
and
while
tired
footmen
and
cooks
were
getting
the
supper
count
bezukhov
had
a
sixth
stroke
the
doctors
pronounced
recovery
impossible
after
a
mute
confession
communion
was
administered
to
the
dying
man
preparations
made
for
the
sacrament
of
unction
and
in
his
house
there
was
the
bustle
and
thrill
of
suspense
usual
at
such
moments
outside
the
house
beyond
the
gates
a
group
of
undertakers
who
hid
whenever
a
carriage
drove
up
waited
in
expectation
of
an
important
order
for
an
expensive
funeral
the
military
governor
of
moscow
who
had
been
assiduous
in
sending
aides
de
camp
to
inquire
after
the
count
s
health
came
himself
that
evening
to
bid
a
last
farewell
to
the
celebrated
grandee
of
catherine
s
court
count
bezukhov
the
magnificent
reception
room
was
crowded
everyone
stood
up
respectfully
when
the
military
governor
having
stayed
about
half
an
hour
alone
with
the
dying
man
passed
out
slightly
acknowledging
their
bows
and
trying
to
escape
as
quickly
as
from
the
glances
fixed
on
him
by
the
doctors
clergy
and
relatives
of
the
family
prince
vasili
who
had
grown
thinner
and
paler
during
the
last
few
days
escorted
him
to
the
door
repeating
something
to
him
several
times
in
low
tones
when
the
military
governor
had
gone
prince
vasili
sat
down
all
alone
on
a
chair
in
the
ballroom
crossing
one
leg
high
over
the
other
leaning
his
elbow
on
his
knee
and
covering
his
face
with
his
hand
after
sitting
so
for
a
while
he
rose
and
looking
about
him
with
frightened
eyes
went
with
unusually
hurried
steps
down
the
long
corridor
leading
to
the
back
of
the
house
to
the
room
of
the
eldest
princess
those
who
were
in
the
dimly
lit
reception
room
spoke
in
nervous
whispers
and
whenever
anyone
went
into
or
came
from
the
dying
man
s
room
grew
silent
and
gazed
with
eyes
full
of
curiosity
or
expectancy
at
his
door
which
creaked
slightly
when
opened
the
limits
of
human
life
are
fixed
and
may
not
be
o
erpassed
said
an
old
priest
to
a
lady
who
had
taken
a
seat
beside
him
and
was
listening
naively
to
his
words
i
wonder
is
it
not
too
late
to
administer
unction
asked
the
lady
adding
the
priest
s
clerical
title
as
if
she
had
no
opinion
of
her
own
on
the
subject
ah
madam
it
is
a
great
sacrament
replied
the
priest
passing
his
hand
over
the
thin
grizzled
strands
of
hair
combed
back
across
his
bald
head
who
was
that
the
military
governor
himself
was
being
asked
at
the
other
side
of
the
room
how
young
looking
he
is
yes
and
he
is
over
sixty
i
hear
the
count
no
longer
recognizes
anyone
they
wished
to
administer
the
sacrament
of
unction
i
knew
someone
who
received
that
sacrament
seven
times
the
second
princess
had
just
come
from
the
sickroom
with
her
eyes
red
from
weeping
and
sat
down
beside
dr
lorrain
who
was
sitting
in
a
graceful
pose
under
a
portrait
of
catherine
leaning
his
elbow
on
a
table
beautiful
said
the
doctor
in
answer
to
a
remark
about
the
weather
the
weather
is
beautiful
princess
and
besides
in
moscow
one
feels
as
if
one
were
in
the
country
yes
indeed
replied
the
princess
with
a
sigh
so
he
may
have
something
to
drink
lorrain
considered
has
he
taken
his
medicine
yes
the
doctor
glanced
at
his
watch
take
a
glass
of
boiled
water
and
put
a
pinch
of
cream
of
tartar
and
he
indicated
with
his
delicate
fingers
what
he
meant
by
a
pinch
dere
has
neffer
been
a
gase
a
german
doctor
was
saying
to
an
aide
de
camp
dat
one
liffs
after
de
sird
stroke
and
what
a
well
preserved
man
he
was
remarked
the
aide
de
camp
and
who
will
inherit
his
wealth
he
added
in
a
whisper
it
von
t
go
begging
replied
the
german
with
a
smile
everyone
again
looked
toward
the
door
which
creaked
as
the
second
princess
went
in
with
the
drink
she
had
prepared
according
to
lorrain
s
instructions
the
german
doctor
went
up
to
lorrain
do
you
think
he
can
last
till
morning
asked
the
german
addressing
lorrain
in
french
which
he
pronounced
badly
lorrain
pursing
up
his
lips
waved
a
severely
negative
finger
before
his
nose
tonight
not
later
said
he
in
a
low
voice
and
he
moved
away
with
a
decorous
smile
of
self
satisfaction
at
being
able
clearly
to
understand
and
state
the
patient
s
condition
meanwhile
prince
vasili
had
opened
the
door
into
the
princess
room
in
this
room
it
was
almost
dark
only
two
tiny
lamps
were
burning
before
the
icons
and
there
was
a
pleasant
scent
of
flowers
and
burnt
pastilles
the
room
was
crowded
with
small
pieces
of
furniture
whatnots
cupboards
and
little
tables
the
quilt
of
a
high
white
feather
bed
was
just
visible
behind
a
screen
a
small
dog
began
to
bark
ah
is
it
you
cousin
she
rose
and
smoothed
her
hair
which
was
as
usual
so
extremely
smooth
that
it
seemed
to
be
made
of
one
piece
with
her
head
and
covered
with
varnish
has
anything
happened
she
asked
i
am
so
terrified
no
there
is
no
change
i
only
came
to
have
a
talk
about
business
catiche
muttered
the
prince
seating
himself
wearily
on
the
chair
she
had
just
vacated
you
have
made
the
place
warm
i
must
say
he
remarked
well
sit
down
let
s
have
a
talk
catherine
i
thought
perhaps
something
had
happened
she
said
with
her
unchanging
stonily
severe
expression
and
sitting
down
opposite
the
prince
she
prepared
to
listen
i
wished
to
get
a
nap
mon
cousin
but
i
can
t
well
my
dear
said
prince
vasili
taking
her
hand
and
bending
it
downwards
as
was
his
habit
it
was
plain
that
this
well
referred
to
much
that
they
both
understood
without
naming
the
princess
who
had
a
straight
rigid
body
abnormally
long
for
her
legs
looked
directly
at
prince
vasili
with
no
sign
of
emotion
in
her
prominent
gray
eyes
then
she
shook
her
head
and
glanced
up
at
the
icons
with
a
sigh
this
might
have
been
taken
as
an
expression
of
sorrow
and
devotion
or
of
weariness
and
hope
of
resting
before
long
prince
vasili
understood
it
as
an
expression
of
weariness
and
i
he
said
do
you
think
it
is
easier
for
me
i
am
as
worn
out
as
a
post
horse
but
still
i
must
have
a
talk
with
you
catiche
a
very
serious
talk
prince
vasili
said
no
more
and
his
cheeks
began
to
twitch
nervously
now
on
one
side
now
on
the
other
giving
his
face
an
unpleasant
expression
which
was
never
to
be
seen
on
it
in
a
drawing
room
his
eyes
too
seemed
strange
at
one
moment
they
looked
impudently
sly
and
at
the
next
glanced
round
in
alarm
the
princess
holding
her
little
dog
on
her
lap
with
her
thin
bony
hands
looked
attentively
into
prince
vasili
s
eyes
evidently
resolved
not
to
be
the
first
to
break
silence
if
she
had
to
wait
till
morning
well
you
see
my
dear
princess
and
cousin
catherine
semenovna
continued
prince
vasili
returning
to
his
theme
apparently
not
without
an
inner
struggle
at
such
a
moment
as
this
one
must
think
of
everything
one
must
think
of
the
future
of
all
of
you
i
love
you
all
like
children
of
my
own
as
you
know
the
princess
continued
to
look
at
him
without
moving
and
with
the
same
dull
expression
and
then
of
course
my
family
has
also
to
be
considered
prince
vasili
went
on
testily
pushing
away
a
little
table
without
looking
at
her
you
know
catiche
that
we
you
three
sisters
mamontov
and
my
wife
are
the
count
s
only
direct
heirs
i
know
i
know
how
hard
it
is
for
you
to
talk
or
think
of
such
matters
it
is
no
easier
for
me
but
my
dear
i
am
getting
on
for
sixty
and
must
be
prepared
for
anything
do
you
know
i
have
sent
for
pierre
the
count
pointing
to
his
portrait
definitely
demanded
that
he
should
be
called
prince
vasili
looked
questioningly
at
the
princess
but
could
not
make
out
whether
she
was
considering
what
he
had
just
said
or
whether
she
was
simply
looking
at
him
there
is
one
thing
i
constantly
pray
god
to
grant
mon
cousin
she
replied
and
it
is
that
he
would
be
merciful
to
him
and
would
allow
his
noble
soul
peacefully
to
leave
this
yes
yes
of
course
interrupted
prince
vasili
impatiently
rubbing
his
bald
head
and
angrily
pulling
back
toward
him
the
little
table
that
he
had
pushed
away
but
in
short
the
fact
is
you
know
yourself
that
last
winter
the
count
made
a
will
by
which
he
left
all
his
property
not
to
us
his
direct
heirs
but
to
pierre
he
has
made
wills
enough
quietly
remarked
the
princess
but
he
cannot
leave
the
estate
to
pierre
pierre
is
illegitimate
but
my
dear
said
prince
vasili
suddenly
clutching
the
little
table
and
becoming
more
animated
and
talking
more
rapidly
what
if
a
letter
has
been
written
to
the
emperor
in
which
the
count
asks
for
pierre
s
legitimation
do
you
understand
that
in
consideration
of
the
count
s
services
his
request
would
be
granted
the
princess
smiled
as
people
do
who
think
they
know
more
about
the
subject
under
discussion
than
those
they
are
talking
with
i
can
tell
you
more
continued
prince
vasili
seizing
her
hand
that
letter
was
written
though
it
was
not
sent
and
the
emperor
knew
of
it
the
only
question
is
has
it
been
destroyed
or
not
if
not
then
as
soon
as
all
is
over
and
prince
vasili
sighed
to
intimate
what
he
meant
by
the
words
all
is
over
and
the
count
s
papers
are
opened
the
will
and
letter
will
be
delivered
to
the
emperor
and
the
petition
will
certainly
be
granted
pierre
will
get
everything
as
the
legitimate
son
and
our
share
asked
the
princess
smiling
ironically
as
if
anything
might
happen
only
not
that
but
my
poor
catiche
it
is
as
clear
as
daylight
he
will
then
be
the
legal
heir
to
everything
and
you
won
t
get
anything
you
must
know
my
dear
whether
the
will
and
letter
were
written
and
whether
they
have
been
destroyed
or
not
and
if
they
have
somehow
been
overlooked
you
ought
to
know
where
they
are
and
must
find
them
because
what
next
the
princess
interrupted
smiling
sardonically
and
not
changing
the
expression
of
her
eyes
i
am
a
woman
and
you
think
we
are
all
stupid
but
i
know
this
an
illegitimate
son
cannot
inherit
un
batard
she
added
as
if
supposing
that
this
translation
of
the
word
would
effectively
prove
to
prince
vasili
the
invalidity
of
his
contention
a
bastard
well
really
catiche
can
t
you
understand
you
are
so
intelligent
how
is
it
you
don
t
see
that
if
the
count
has
written
a
letter
to
the
emperor
begging
him
to
recognize
pierre
as
legitimate
it
follows
that
pierre
will
not
be
pierre
but
will
become
count
bezukhov
and
will
then
inherit
everything
under
the
will
and
if
the
will
and
letter
are
not
destroyed
then
you
will
have
nothing
but
the
consolation
of
having
been
dutiful
et
tout
ce
qui
s
ensuit
that
s
certain
and
all
that
follows
therefrom
i
know
the
will
was
made
but
i
also
know
that
it
is
invalid
and
you
mon
cousin
seem
to
consider
me
a
perfect
fool
said
the
princess
with
the
expression
women
assume
when
they
suppose
they
are
saying
something
witty
and
stinging
my
dear
princess
catherine
semenovna
began
prince
vasili
impatiently
i
came
here
not
to
wrangle
with
you
but
to
talk
about
your
interests
as
with
a
kinswoman
a
good
kind
true
relation
and
i
tell
you
for
the
tenth
time
that
if
the
letter
to
the
emperor
and
the
will
in
pierre
s
favor
are
among
the
count
s
papers
then
my
dear
girl
you
and
your
sisters
are
not
heiresses
if
you
don
t
believe
me
then
believe
an
expert
i
have
just
been
talking
to
dmitri
onufrich
the
family
solicitor
and
he
says
the
same
at
this
a
sudden
change
evidently
took
place
in
the
princess
ideas
her
thin
lips
grew
white
though
her
eyes
did
not
change
and
her
voice
when
she
began
to
speak
passed
through
such
transitions
as
she
herself
evidently
did
not
expect
that
would
be
a
fine
thing
said
she
i
never
wanted
anything
and
i
don
t
now
she
pushed
the
little
dog
off
her
lap
and
smoothed
her
dress
and
this
is
gratitude
this
is
recognition
for
those
who
have
sacrificed
everything
for
his
sake
she
cried
it
s
splendid
fine
i
don
t
want
anything
prince
yes
but
you
are
not
the
only
one
there
are
your
sisters
replied
prince
vasili
but
the
princess
did
not
listen
to
him
yes
i
knew
it
long
ago
but
had
forgotten
i
knew
that
i
could
expect
nothing
but
meanness
deceit
envy
intrigue
and
ingratitude
the
blackest
ingratitude
in
this
house
do
you
or
do
you
not
know
where
that
will
is
insisted
prince
vasili
his
cheeks
twitching
more
than
ever
yes
i
was
a
fool
i
still
believed
in
people
loved
them
and
sacrificed
myself
but
only
the
base
the
vile
succeed
i
know
who
has
been
intriguing
the
princess
wished
to
rise
but
the
prince
held
her
by
the
hand
she
had
the
air
of
one
who
has
suddenly
lost
faith
in
the
whole
human
race
she
gave
her
companion
an
angry
glance
there
is
still
time
my
dear
you
must
remember
catiche
that
it
was
all
done
casually
in
a
moment
of
anger
of
illness
and
was
afterwards
forgotten
our
duty
my
dear
is
to
rectify
his
mistake
to
ease
his
last
moments
by
not
letting
him
commit
this
injustice
and
not
to
let
him
die
feeling
that
he
is
rendering
unhappy
those
who
who
sacrificed
everything
for
him
chimed
in
the
princess
who
would
again
have
risen
had
not
the
prince
still
held
her
fast
though
he
never
could
appreciate
it
no
mon
cousin
she
added
with
a
sigh
i
shall
always
remember
that
in
this
world
one
must
expect
no
reward
that
in
this
world
there
is
neither
honor
nor
justice
in
this
world
one
has
to
be
cunning
and
cruel
now
come
come
be
reasonable
i
know
your
excellent
heart
no
i
have
a
wicked
heart
i
know
your
heart
repeated
the
prince
i
value
your
friendship
and
wish
you
to
have
as
good
an
opinion
of
me
don
t
upset
yourself
and
let
us
talk
sensibly
while
there
is
still
time
be
it
a
day
or
be
it
but
an
hour
tell
me
all
you
know
about
the
will
and
above
all
where
it
is
you
must
know
we
will
take
it
at
once
and
show
it
to
the
count
he
has
no
doubt
forgotten
it
and
will
wish
to
destroy
it
you
understand
that
my
sole
desire
is
conscientiously
to
carry
out
his
wishes
that
is
my
only
reason
for
being
here
i
came
simply
to
help
him
and
you
now
i
see
it
all
i
know
who
has
been
intriguing
i
know
cried
the
princess
that
s
not
the
point
my
dear
it
s
that
protege
of
yours
that
sweet
princess
drubetskaya
that
anna
mikhaylovna
whom
i
would
not
take
for
a
housemaid
the
infamous
vile
woman
do
not
let
us
lose
any
time
ah
don
t
talk
to
me
last
winter
she
wheedled
herself
in
here
and
told
the
count
such
vile
disgraceful
things
about
us
especially
about
sophie
i
can
t
repeat
them
that
it
made
the
count
quite
ill
and
he
would
not
see
us
for
a
whole
fortnight
i
know
it
was
then
he
wrote
this
vile
infamous
paper
but
i
thought
the
thing
was
invalid
we
ve
got
to
it
at
last
why
did
you
not
tell
me
about
it
sooner
it
s
in
the
inlaid
portfolio
that
he
keeps
under
his
pillow
said
the
princess
ignoring
his
question
now
i
know
yes
if
i
have
a
sin
a
great
sin
it
is
hatred
of
that
vile
woman
almost
shrieked
the
princess
now
quite
changed
and
what
does
she
come
worming
herself
in
here
for
but
i
will
give
her
a
piece
of
my
mind
the
time
will
come
chapter
xxii
while
these
conversations
were
going
on
in
the
reception
room
and
the
princess
room
a
carriage
containing
pierre
who
had
been
sent
for
and
anna
mikhaylovna
who
found
it
necessary
to
accompany
him
was
driving
into
the
court
of
count
bezukhov
s
house
as
the
wheels
rolled
softly
over
the
straw
beneath
the
windows
anna
mikhaylovna
having
turned
with
words
of
comfort
to
her
companion
realized
that
he
was
asleep
in
his
corner
and
woke
him
up
rousing
himself
pierre
followed
anna
mikhaylovna
out
of
the
carriage
and
only
then
began
to
think
of
the
interview
with
his
dying
father
which
awaited
him
he
noticed
that
they
had
not
come
to
the
front
entrance
but
to
the
back
door
while
he
was
getting
down
from
the
carriage
steps
two
men
who
looked
like
tradespeople
ran
hurriedly
from
the
entrance
and
hid
in
the
shadow
of
the
wall
pausing
for
a
moment
pierre
noticed
several
other
men
of
the
same
kind
hiding
in
the
shadow
of
the
house
on
both
sides
but
neither
anna
mikhaylovna
nor
the
footman
nor
the
coachman
who
could
not
help
seeing
these
people
took
any
notice
of
them
it
seems
to
be
all
right
pierre
concluded
and
followed
anna
mikhaylovna
she
hurriedly
ascended
the
narrow
dimly
lit
stone
staircase
calling
to
pierre
who
was
lagging
behind
to
follow
though
he
did
not
see
why
it
was
necessary
for
him
to
go
to
the
count
at
all
still
less
why
he
had
to
go
by
the
back
stairs
yet
judging
by
anna
mikhaylovna
s
air
of
assurance
and
haste
pierre
concluded
that
it
was
all
absolutely
necessary
halfway
up
the
stairs
they
were
almost
knocked
over
by
some
men
who
carrying
pails
came
running
downstairs
their
boots
clattering
these
men
pressed
close
to
the
wall
to
let
pierre
and
anna
mikhaylovna
pass
and
did
not
evince
the
least
surprise
at
seeing
them
there
is
this
the
way
to
the
princesses
apartments
asked
anna
mikhaylovna
of
one
of
them
yes
replied
a
footman
in
a
bold
loud
voice
as
if
anything
were
now
permissible
the
door
to
the
left
ma
am
perhaps
the
count
did
not
ask
for
me
said
pierre
when
he
reached
the
landing
i
d
better
go
to
my
own
room
anna
mikhaylovna
paused
and
waited
for
him
to
come
up
ah
my
friend
she
said
touching
his
arm
as
she
had
done
her
son
s
when
speaking
to
him
that
afternoon
believe
me
i
suffer
no
less
than
you
do
but
be
a
man
but
really
hadn
t
i
better
go
away
he
asked
looking
kindly
at
her
over
his
spectacles
ah
my
dear
friend
forget
the
wrongs
that
may
have
been
done
you
think
that
he
is
your
father
perhaps
in
the
agony
of
death
she
sighed
i
have
loved
you
like
a
son
from
the
first
trust
yourself
to
me
pierre
i
shall
not
forget
your
interests
pierre
did
not
understand
a
word
but
the
conviction
that
all
this
had
to
be
grew
stronger
and
he
meekly
followed
anna
mikhaylovna
who
was
already
opening
a
door
this
door
led
into
a
back
anteroom
an
old
man
a
servant
of
the
princesses
sat
in
a
corner
knitting
a
stocking
pierre
had
never
been
in
this
part
of
the
house
and
did
not
even
know
of
the
existence
of
these
rooms
anna
mikhaylovna
addressing
a
maid
who
was
hurrying
past
with
a
decanter
on
a
tray
as
my
dear
and
my
sweet
asked
about
the
princess
health
and
then
led
pierre
along
a
stone
passage
the
first
door
on
the
left
led
into
the
princesses
apartments
the
maid
with
the
decanter
in
her
haste
had
not
closed
the
door
everything
in
the
house
was
done
in
haste
at
that
time
and
pierre
and
anna
mikhaylovna
in
passing
instinctively
glanced
into
the
room
where
prince
vasili
and
the
eldest
princess
were
sitting
close
together
talking
seeing
them
pass
prince
vasili
drew
back
with
obvious
impatience
while
the
princess
jumped
up
and
with
a
gesture
of
desperation
slammed
the
door
with
all
her
might
this
action
was
so
unlike
her
usual
composure
and
the
fear
depicted
on
prince
vasili
s
face
so
out
of
keeping
with
his
dignity
that
pierre
stopped
and
glanced
inquiringly
over
his
spectacles
at
his
guide
anna
mikhaylovna
evinced
no
surprise
she
only
smiled
faintly
and
sighed
as
if
to
say
that
this
was
no
more
than
she
had
expected
be
a
man
my
friend
i
will
look
after
your
interests
said
she
in
reply
to
his
look
and
went
still
faster
along
the
passage
pierre
could
not
make
out
what
it
was
all
about
and
still
less
what
watching
over
his
interests
meant
but
he
decided
that
all
these
things
had
to
be
from
the
passage
they
went
into
a
large
dimly
lit
room
adjoining
the
count
s
reception
room
it
was
one
of
those
sumptuous
but
cold
apartments
known
to
pierre
only
from
the
front
approach
but
even
in
this
room
there
now
stood
an
empty
bath
and
water
had
been
spilled
on
the
carpet
they
were
met
by
a
deacon
with
a
censer
and
by
a
servant
who
passed
out
on
tiptoe
without
heeding
them
they
went
into
the
reception
room
familiar
to
pierre
with
two
italian
windows
opening
into
the
conservatory
with
its
large
bust
and
full
length
portrait
of
catherine
the
great
the
same
people
were
still
sitting
here
in
almost
the
same
positions
as
before
whispering
to
one
another
all
became
silent
and
turned
to
look
at
the
pale
tear
worn
anna
mikhaylovna
as
she
entered
and
at
the
big
stout
figure
of
pierre
who
hanging
his
head
meekly
followed
her
anna
mikhaylovna
s
face
expressed
a
consciousness
that
the
decisive
moment
had
arrived
with
the
air
of
a
practical
petersburg
lady
she
now
keeping
pierre
close
beside
her
entered
the
room
even
more
boldly
than
that
afternoon
she
felt
that
as
she
brought
with
her
the
person
the
dying
man
wished
to
see
her
own
admission
was
assured
casting
a
rapid
glance
at
all
those
in
the
room
and
noticing
the
count
s
confessor
there
she
glided
up
to
him
with
a
sort
of
amble
not
exactly
bowing
yet
seeming
to
grow
suddenly
smaller
and
respectfully
received
the
blessing
first
of
one
and
then
of
another
priest
god
be
thanked
that
you
are
in
time
said
she
to
one
of
the
priests
all
we
relatives
have
been
in
such
anxiety
this
young
man
is
the
count
s
son
she
added
more
softly
what
a
terrible
moment
having
said
this
she
went
up
to
the
doctor
dear
doctor
said
she
this
young
man
is
the
count
s
son
is
there
any
hope
the
doctor
cast
a
rapid
glance
upwards
and
silently
shrugged
his
shoulders
anna
mikhaylovna
with
just
the
same
movement
raised
her
shoulders
and
eyes
almost
closing
the
latter
sighed
and
moved
away
from
the
doctor
to
pierre
to
him
in
a
particularly
respectful
and
tenderly
sad
voice
she
said
trust
in
his
mercy
and
pointing
out
a
small
sofa
for
him
to
sit
and
wait
for
her
she
went
silently
toward
the
door
that
everyone
was
watching
and
it
creaked
very
slightly
as
she
disappeared
behind
it
pierre
having
made
up
his
mind
to
obey
his
monitress
implicitly
moved
toward
the
sofa
she
had
indicated
as
soon
as
anna
mikhaylovna
had
disappeared
he
noticed
that
the
eyes
of
all
in
the
room
turned
to
him
with
something
more
than
curiosity
and
sympathy
he
noticed
that
they
whispered
to
one
another
casting
significant
looks
at
him
with
a
kind
of
awe
and
even
servility
a
deference
such
as
he
had
never
before
received
was
shown
him
a
strange
lady
the
one
who
had
been
talking
to
the
priests
rose
and
offered
him
her
seat
an
aide
de
camp
picked
up
and
returned
a
glove
pierre
had
dropped
the
doctors
became
respectfully
silent
as
he
passed
by
and
moved
to
make
way
for
him
at
first
pierre
wished
to
take
another
seat
so
as
not
to
trouble
the
lady
and
also
to
pick
up
the
glove
himself
and
to
pass
round
the
doctors
who
were
not
even
in
his
way
but
all
at
once
he
felt
that
this
would
not
do
and
that
tonight
he
was
a
person
obliged
to
perform
some
sort
of
awful
rite
which
everyone
expected
of
him
and
that
he
was
therefore
bound
to
accept
their
services
he
took
the
glove
in
silence
from
the
aide
de
camp
and
sat
down
in
the
lady
s
chair
placing
his
huge
hands
symmetrically
on
his
knees
in
the
naive
attitude
of
an
egyptian
statue
and
decided
in
his
own
mind
that
all
was
as
it
should
be
and
that
in
order
not
to
lose
his
head
and
do
foolish
things
he
must
not
act
on
his
own
ideas
tonight
but
must
yield
himself
up
entirely
to
the
will
of
those
who
were
guiding
him
not
two
minutes
had
passed
before
prince
vasili
with
head
erect
majestically
entered
the
room
he
was
wearing
his
long
coat
with
three
stars
on
his
breast
he
seemed
to
have
grown
thinner
since
the
morning
his
eyes
seemed
larger
than
usual
when
he
glanced
round
and
noticed
pierre
he
went
up
to
him
took
his
hand
a
thing
he
never
used
to
do
and
drew
it
downwards
as
if
wishing
to
ascertain
whether
it
was
firmly
fixed
on
courage
courage
my
friend
he
has
asked
to
see
you
that
is
well
and
he
turned
to
go
but
pierre
thought
it
necessary
to
ask
how
is
and
hesitated
not
knowing
whether
it
would
be
proper
to
call
the
dying
man
the
count
yet
ashamed
to
call
him
father
he
had
another
stroke
about
half
an
hour
ago
courage
my
friend
pierre
s
mind
was
in
such
a
confused
state
that
the
word
stroke
suggested
to
him
a
blow
from
something
he
looked
at
prince
vasili
in
perplexity
and
only
later
grasped
that
a
stroke
was
an
attack
of
illness
prince
vasili
said
something
to
lorrain
in
passing
and
went
through
the
door
on
tiptoe
he
could
not
walk
well
on
tiptoe
and
his
whole
body
jerked
at
each
step
the
eldest
princess
followed
him
and
the
priests
and
deacons
and
some
servants
also
went
in
at
the
door
through
that
door
was
heard
a
noise
of
things
being
moved
about
and
at
last
anna
mikhaylovna
still
with
the
same
expression
pale
but
resolute
in
the
discharge
of
duty
ran
out
and
touching
pierre
lightly
on
the
arm
said
the
divine
mercy
is
inexhaustible
unction
is
about
to
be
administered
come
pierre
went
in
at
the
door
stepping
on
the
soft
carpet
and
noticed
that
the
strange
lady
the
aide
de
camp
and
some
of
the
servants
all
followed
him
in
as
if
there
were
now
no
further
need
for
permission
to
enter
that
room
chapter
xxiii
pierre
well
knew
this
large
room
divided
by
columns
and
an
arch
its
walls
hung
round
with
persian
carpets
the
part
of
the
room
behind
the
columns
with
a
high
silk
curtained
mahogany
bedstead
on
one
side
and
on
the
other
an
immense
case
containing
icons
was
brightly
illuminated
with
red
light
like
a
russian
church
during
evening
service
under
the
gleaming
icons
stood
a
long
invalid
chair
and
in
that
chair
on
snowy
white
smooth
pillows
evidently
freshly
changed
pierre
saw
covered
to
the
waist
by
a
bright
green
quilt
the
familiar
majestic
figure
of
his
father
count
bezukhov
with
that
gray
mane
of
hair
above
his
broad
forehead
which
reminded
one
of
a
lion
and
the
deep
characteristically
noble
wrinkles
of
his
handsome
ruddy
face
he
lay
just
under
the
icons
his
large
thick
hands
outside
the
quilt
into
the
right
hand
which
was
lying
palm
downwards
a
wax
taper
had
been
thrust
between
forefinger
and
thumb
and
an
old
servant
bending
over
from
behind
the
chair
held
it
in
position
by
the
chair
stood
the
priests
their
long
hair
falling
over
their
magnificent
glittering
vestments
with
lighted
tapers
in
their
hands
slowly
and
solemnly
conducting
the
service
a
little
behind
them
stood
the
two
younger
princesses
holding
handkerchiefs
to
their
eyes
and
just
in
front
of
them
their
eldest
sister
catiche
with
a
vicious
and
determined
look
steadily
fixed
on
the
icons
as
though
declaring
to
all
that
she
could
not
answer
for
herself
should
she
glance
round
anna
mikhaylovna
with
a
meek
sorrowful
and
all
forgiving
expression
on
her
face
stood
by
the
door
near
the
strange
lady
prince
vasili
in
front
of
the
door
near
the
invalid
chair
a
wax
taper
in
his
left
hand
was
leaning
his
left
arm
on
the
carved
back
of
a
velvet
chair
he
had
turned
round
for
the
purpose
and
was
crossing
himself
with
his
right
hand
turning
his
eyes
upward
each
time
he
touched
his
forehead
his
face
wore
a
calm
look
of
piety
and
resignation
to
the
will
of
god
if
you
do
not
understand
these
sentiments
he
seemed
to
be
saying
so
much
the
worse
for
you
behind
him
stood
the
aide
de
camp
the
doctors
and
the
menservants
the
men
and
women
had
separated
as
in
church
all
were
silently
crossing
themselves
and
the
reading
of
the
church
service
the
subdued
chanting
of
deep
bass
voices
and
in
the
intervals
sighs
and
the
shuffling
of
feet
were
the
only
sounds
that
could
be
heard
anna
mikhaylovna
with
an
air
of
importance
that
showed
that
she
felt
she
quite
knew
what
she
was
about
went
across
the
room
to
where
pierre
was
standing
and
gave
him
a
taper
he
lit
it
and
distracted
by
observing
those
around
him
began
crossing
himself
with
the
hand
that
held
the
taper
sophie
the
rosy
laughter
loving
youngest
princess
with
the
mole
watched
him
she
smiled
hid
her
face
in
her
handkerchief
and
remained
with
it
hidden
for
awhile
then
looking
up
and
seeing
pierre
she
again
began
to
laugh
she
evidently
felt
unable
to
look
at
him
without
laughing
but
could
not
resist
looking
at
him
so
to
be
out
of
temptation
she
slipped
quietly
behind
one
of
the
columns
in
the
midst
of
the
service
the
voices
of
the
priests
suddenly
ceased
they
whispered
to
one
another
and
the
old
servant
who
was
holding
the
count
s
hand
got
up
and
said
something
to
the
ladies
anna
mikhaylovna
stepped
forward
and
stooping
over
the
dying
man
beckoned
to
lorrain
from
behind
her
back
the
french
doctor
held
no
taper
he
was
leaning
against
one
of
the
columns
in
a
respectful
attitude
implying
that
he
a
foreigner
in
spite
of
all
differences
of
faith
understood
the
full
importance
of
the
rite
now
being
performed
and
even
approved
of
it
he
now
approached
the
sick
man
with
the
noiseless
step
of
one
in
full
vigor
of
life
with
his
delicate
white
fingers
raised
from
the
green
quilt
the
hand
that
was
free
and
turning
sideways
felt
the
pulse
and
reflected
a
moment
the
sick
man
was
given
something
to
drink
there
was
a
stir
around
him
then
the
people
resumed
their
places
and
the
service
continued
during
this
interval
pierre
noticed
that
prince
vasili
left
the
chair
on
which
he
had
been
leaning
and
with
air
which
intimated
that
he
knew
what
he
was
about
and
if
others
did
not
understand
him
it
was
so
much
the
worse
for
them
did
not
go
up
to
the
dying
man
but
passed
by
him
joined
the
eldest
princess
and
moved
with
her
to
the
side
of
the
room
where
stood
the
high
bedstead
with
its
silken
hangings
on
leaving
the
bed
both
prince
vasili
and
the
princess
passed
out
by
a
back
door
but
returned
to
their
places
one
after
the
other
before
the
service
was
concluded
pierre
paid
no
more
attention
to
this
occurrence
than
to
the
rest
of
what
went
on
having
made
up
his
mind
once
for
all
that
what
he
saw
happening
around
him
that
evening
was
in
some
way
essential
the
chanting
of
the
service
ceased
and
the
voice
of
the
priest
was
heard
respectfully
congratulating
the
dying
man
on
having
received
the
sacrament
the
dying
man
lay
as
lifeless
and
immovable
as
before
around
him
everyone
began
to
stir
steps
were
audible
and
whispers
among
which
anna
mikhaylovna
s
was
the
most
distinct
pierre
heard
her
say
certainly
he
must
be
moved
onto
the
bed
here
it
will
be
impossible
the
sick
man
was
so
surrounded
by
doctors
princesses
and
servants
that
pierre
could
no
longer
see
the
reddish
yellow
face
with
its
gray
mane
which
though
he
saw
other
faces
as
well
he
had
not
lost
sight
of
for
a
single
moment
during
the
whole
service
he
judged
by
the
cautious
movements
of
those
who
crowded
round
the
invalid
chair
that
they
had
lifted
the
dying
man
and
were
moving
him
catch
hold
of
my
arm
or
you
ll
drop
him
he
heard
one
of
the
servants
say
in
a
frightened
whisper
catch
hold
from
underneath
here
exclaimed
different
voices
and
the
heavy
breathing
of
the
bearers
and
the
shuffling
of
their
feet
grew
more
hurried
as
if
the
weight
they
were
carrying
were
too
much
for
them
as
the
bearers
among
whom
was
anna
mikhaylovna
passed
the
young
man
he
caught
a
momentary
glimpse
between
their
heads
and
backs
of
the
dying
man
s
high
stout
uncovered
chest
and
powerful
shoulders
raised
by
those
who
were
holding
him
under
the
armpits
and
of
his
gray
curly
leonine
head
this
head
with
its
remarkably
broad
brow
and
cheekbones
its
handsome
sensual
mouth
and
its
cold
majestic
expression
was
not
disfigured
by
the
approach
of
death
it
was
the
same
as
pierre
remembered
it
three
months
before
when
the
count
had
sent
him
to
petersburg
but
now
this
head
was
swaying
helplessly
with
the
uneven
movements
of
the
bearers
and
the
cold
listless
gaze
fixed
itself
upon
nothing
after
a
few
minutes
bustle
beside
the
high
bedstead
those
who
had
carried
the
sick
man
dispersed
anna
mikhaylovna
touched
pierre
s
hand
and
said
come
pierre
went
with
her
to
the
bed
on
which
the
sick
man
had
been
laid
in
a
stately
pose
in
keeping
with
the
ceremony
just
completed
he
lay
with
his
head
propped
high
on
the
pillows
his
hands
were
symmetrically
placed
on
the
green
silk
quilt
the
palms
downward
when
pierre
came
up
the
count
was
gazing
straight
at
him
but
with
a
look
the
significance
of
which
could
not
be
understood
by
mortal
man
either
this
look
meant
nothing
but
that
as
long
as
one
has
eyes
they
must
look
somewhere
or
it
meant
too
much
pierre
hesitated
not
knowing
what
to
do
and
glanced
inquiringly
at
his
guide
anna
mikhaylovna
made
a
hurried
sign
with
her
eyes
glancing
at
the
sick
man
s
hand
and
moving
her
lips
as
if
to
send
it
a
kiss
pierre
carefully
stretching
his
neck
so
as
not
to
touch
the
quilt
followed
her
suggestion
and
pressed
his
lips
to
the
large
boned
fleshy
hand
neither
the
hand
nor
a
single
muscle
of
the
count
s
face
stirred
once
more
pierre
looked
questioningly
at
anna
mikhaylovna
to
see
what
he
was
to
do
next
anna
mikhaylovna
with
her
eyes
indicated
a
chair
that
stood
beside
the
bed
pierre
obediently
sat
down
his
eyes
asking
if
he
were
doing
right
anna
mikhaylovna
nodded
approvingly
again
pierre
fell
into
the
naively
symmetrical
pose
of
an
egyptian
statue
evidently
distressed
that
his
stout
and
clumsy
body
took
up
so
much
room
and
doing
his
utmost
to
look
as
small
as
possible
he
looked
at
the
count
who
still
gazed
at
the
spot
where
pierre
s
face
had
been
before
he
sat
down
anna
mikhaylovna
indicated
by
her
attitude
her
consciousness
of
the
pathetic
importance
of
these
last
moments
of
meeting
between
the
father
and
son
this
lasted
about
two
minutes
which
to
pierre
seemed
an
hour
suddenly
the
broad
muscles
and
lines
of
the
count
s
face
began
to
twitch
the
twitching
increased
the
handsome
mouth
was
drawn
to
one
side
only
now
did
pierre
realize
how
near
death
his
father
was
and
from
that
distorted
mouth
issued
an
indistinct
hoarse
sound
anna
mikhaylovna
looked
attentively
at
the
sick
man
s
eyes
trying
to
guess
what
he
wanted
she
pointed
first
to
pierre
then
to
some
drink
then
named
prince
vasili
in
an
inquiring
whisper
then
pointed
to
the
quilt
the
eyes
and
face
of
the
sick
man
showed
impatience
he
made
an
effort
to
look
at
the
servant
who
stood
constantly
at
the
head
of
the
bed
wants
to
turn
on
the
other
side
whispered
the
servant
and
got
up
to
turn
the
count
s
heavy
body
toward
the
wall
pierre
rose
to
help
him
while
the
count
was
being
turned
over
one
of
his
arms
fell
back
helplessly
and
he
made
a
fruitless
effort
to
pull
it
forward
whether
he
noticed
the
look
of
terror
with
which
pierre
regarded
that
lifeless
arm
or
whether
some
other
thought
flitted
across
his
dying
brain
at
any
rate
he
glanced
at
the
refractory
arm
at
pierre
s
terror
stricken
face
and
again
at
the
arm
and
on
his
face
a
feeble
piteous
smile
appeared
quite
out
of
keeping
with
his
features
that
seemed
to
deride
his
own
helplessness
at
sight
of
this
smile
pierre
felt
an
unexpected
quivering
in
his
breast
and
a
tickling
in
his
nose
and
tears
dimmed
his
eyes
the
sick
man
was
turned
on
to
his
side
with
his
face
to
the
wall
he
sighed
he
is
dozing
said
anna
mikhaylovna
observing
that
one
of
the
princesses
was
coming
to
take
her
turn
at
watching
let
us
go
pierre
went
out
chapter
xxiv
there
was
now
no
one
in
the
reception
room
except
prince
vasili
and
the
eldest
princess
who
were
sitting
under
the
portrait
of
catherine
the
great
and
talking
eagerly
as
soon
as
they
saw
pierre
and
his
companion
they
became
silent
and
pierre
thought
he
saw
the
princess
hide
something
as
she
whispered
i
can
t
bear
the
sight
of
that
woman
catiche
has
had
tea
served
in
the
small
drawing
room
said
prince
vasili
to
anna
mikhaylovna
go
and
take
something
my
poor
anna
mikhaylovna
or
you
will
not
hold
out
to
pierre
he
said
nothing
merely
giving
his
arm
a
sympathetic
squeeze
below
the
shoulder
pierre
went
with
anna
mikhaylovna
into
the
small
drawing
room
there
is
nothing
so
refreshing
after
a
sleepless
night
as
a
cup
of
this
delicious
russian
tea
lorrain
was
saying
with
an
air
of
restrained
animation
as
he
stood
sipping
tea
from
a
delicate
chinese
handleless
cup
before
a
table
on
which
tea
and
a
cold
supper
were
laid
in
the
small
circular
room
around
the
table
all
who
were
at
count
bezukhov
s
house
that
night
had
gathered
to
fortify
themselves
pierre
well
remembered
this
small
circular
drawing
room
with
its
mirrors
and
little
tables
during
balls
given
at
the
house
pierre
who
did
not
know
how
to
dance
had
liked
sitting
in
this
room
to
watch
the
ladies
who
as
they
passed
through
in
their
ball
dresses
with
diamonds
and
pearls
on
their
bare
shoulders
looked
at
themselves
in
the
brilliantly
lighted
mirrors
which
repeated
their
reflections
several
times
now
this
same
room
was
dimly
lighted
by
two
candles
on
one
small
table
tea
things
and
supper
dishes
stood
in
disorder
and
in
the
middle
of
the
night
a
motley
throng
of
people
sat
there
not
merrymaking
but
somberly
whispering
and
betraying
by
every
word
and
movement
that
they
none
of
them
forgot
what
was
happening
and
what
was
about
to
happen
in
the
bedroom
pierre
did
not
eat
anything
though
he
would
very
much
have
liked
to
he
looked
inquiringly
at
his
monitress
and
saw
that
she
was
again
going
on
tiptoe
to
the
reception
room
where
they
had
left
prince
vasili
and
the
eldest
princess
pierre
concluded
that
this
also
was
essential
and
after
a
short
interval
followed
her
anna
mikhaylovna
was
standing
beside
the
princess
and
they
were
both
speaking
in
excited
whispers
permit
me
princess
to
know
what
is
necessary
and
what
is
not
necessary
said
the
younger
of
the
two
speakers
evidently
in
the
same
state
of
excitement
as
when
she
had
slammed
the
door
of
her
room
but
my
dear
princess
answered
anna
mikhaylovna
blandly
but
impressively
blocking
the
way
to
the
bedroom
and
preventing
the
other
from
passing
won
t
this
be
too
much
for
poor
uncle
at
a
moment
when
he
needs
repose
worldly
conversation
at
a
moment
when
his
soul
is
already
prepared
prince
vasili
was
seated
in
an
easy
chair
in
his
familiar
attitude
with
one
leg
crossed
high
above
the
other
his
cheeks
which
were
so
flabby
that
they
looked
heavier
below
were
twitching
violently
but
he
wore
the
air
of
a
man
little
concerned
in
what
the
two
ladies
were
saying
come
my
dear
anna
mikhaylovna
let
catiche
do
as
she
pleases
you
know
how
fond
the
count
is
of
her
i
don
t
even
know
what
is
in
this
paper
said
the
younger
of
the
two
ladies
addressing
prince
vasili
and
pointing
to
an
inlaid
portfolio
she
held
in
her
hand
all
i
know
is
that
his
real
will
is
in
his
writing
table
and
this
is
a
paper
he
has
forgotten
she
tried
to
pass
anna
mikhaylovna
but
the
latter
sprang
so
as
to
bar
her
path
i
know
my
dear
kind
princess
said
anna
mikhaylovna
seizing
the
portfolio
so
firmly
that
it
was
plain
she
would
not
let
go
easily
dear
princess
i
beg
and
implore
you
have
some
pity
on
him
je
vous
en
conjure
the
princess
did
not
reply
their
efforts
in
the
struggle
for
the
portfolio
were
the
only
sounds
audible
but
it
was
evident
that
if
the
princess
did
speak
her
words
would
not
be
flattering
to
anna
mikhaylovna
though
the
latter
held
on
tenaciously
her
voice
lost
none
of
its
honeyed
firmness
and
softness
pierre
my
dear
come
here
i
think
he
will
not
be
out
of
place
in
a
family
consultation
is
it
not
so
prince
why
don
t
you
speak
cousin
suddenly
shrieked
the
princess
so
loud
that
those
in
the
drawing
room
heard
her
and
were
startled
why
do
you
remain
silent
when
heaven
knows
who
permits
herself
to
interfere
making
a
scene
on
the
very
threshold
of
a
dying
man
s
room
intriguer
she
hissed
viciously
and
tugged
with
all
her
might
at
the
portfolio
but
anna
mikhaylovna
went
forward
a
step
or
two
to
keep
her
hold
on
the
portfolio
and
changed
her
grip
prince
vasili
rose
oh
said
he
with
reproach
and
surprise
this
is
absurd
come
let
go
i
tell
you
the
princess
let
go
and
you
too
but
anna
mikhaylovna
did
not
obey
him
let
go
i
tell
you
i
will
take
the
responsibility
i
myself
will
go
and
ask
him
i
does
that
satisfy
you
but
prince
said
anna
mikhaylovna
after
such
a
solemn
sacrament
allow
him
a
moment
s
peace
here
pierre
tell
them
your
opinion
said
she
turning
to
the
young
man
who
having
come
quite
close
was
gazing
with
astonishment
at
the
angry
face
of
the
princess
which
had
lost
all
dignity
and
at
the
twitching
cheeks
of
prince
vasili
remember
that
you
will
answer
for
the
consequences
said
prince
vasili
severely
you
don
t
know
what
you
are
doing
vile
woman
shouted
the
princess
darting
unexpectedly
at
anna
mikhaylovna
and
snatching
the
portfolio
from
her
prince
vasili
bent
his
head
and
spread
out
his
hands
at
this
moment
that
terrible
door
which
pierre
had
watched
so
long
and
which
had
always
opened
so
quietly
burst
noisily
open
and
banged
against
the
wall
and
the
second
of
the
three
sisters
rushed
out
wringing
her
hands
what
are
you
doing
she
cried
vehemently
he
is
dying
and
you
leave
me
alone
with
him
her
sister
dropped
the
portfolio
anna
mikhaylovna
stooping
quickly
caught
up
the
object
of
contention
and
ran
into
the
bedroom
the
eldest
princess
and
prince
vasili
recovering
themselves
followed
her
a
few
minutes
later
the
eldest
sister
came
out
with
a
pale
hard
face
again
biting
her
underlip
at
sight
of
pierre
her
expression
showed
an
irrepressible
hatred
yes
now
you
may
be
glad
said
she
this
is
what
you
have
been
waiting
for
and
bursting
into
tears
she
hid
her
face
in
her
handkerchief
and
rushed
from
the
room
prince
vasili
came
next
he
staggered
to
the
sofa
on
which
pierre
was
sitting
and
dropped
onto
it
covering
his
face
with
his
hand
pierre
noticed
that
he
was
pale
and
that
his
jaw
quivered
and
shook
as
if
in
an
ague
ah
my
friend
said
he
taking
pierre
by
the
elbow
and
there
was
in
his
voice
a
sincerity
and
weakness
pierre
had
never
observed
in
it
before
how
often
we
sin
how
much
we
deceive
and
all
for
what
i
am
near
sixty
dear
friend
i
too
all
will
end
in
death
all
death
is
awful
and
he
burst
into
tears
anna
mikhaylovna
came
out
last
she
approached
pierre
with
slow
quiet
steps
pierre
she
said
pierre
gave
her
an
inquiring
look
she
kissed
the
young
man
on
his
forehead
wetting
him
with
her
tears
then
after
a
pause
she
said
he
is
no
more
pierre
looked
at
her
over
his
spectacles
come
i
will
go
with
you
try
to
weep
nothing
gives
such
relief
as
tears
she
led
him
into
the
dark
drawing
room
and
pierre
was
glad
no
one
could
see
his
face
anna
mikhaylovna
left
him
and
when
she
returned
he
was
fast
asleep
with
his
head
on
his
arm
in
the
morning
anna
mikhaylovna
said
to
pierre
yes
my
dear
this
is
a
great
loss
for
us
all
not
to
speak
of
you
but
god
will
support
you
you
are
young
and
are
now
i
hope
in
command
of
an
immense
fortune
the
will
has
not
yet
been
opened
i
know
you
well
enough
to
be
sure
that
this
will
not
turn
your
head
but
it
imposes
duties
on
you
and
you
must
be
a
man
pierre
was
silent
perhaps
later
on
i
may
tell
you
my
dear
boy
that
if
i
had
not
been
there
god
only
knows
what
would
have
happened
you
know
uncle
promised
me
only
the
day
before
yesterday
not
to
forget
boris
but
he
had
no
time
i
hope
my
dear
friend
you
will
carry
out
your
father
s
wish
pierre
understood
nothing
of
all
this
and
coloring
shyly
looked
in
silence
at
princess
anna
mikhaylovna
after
her
talk
with
pierre
anna
mikhaylovna
returned
to
the
rostovs
and
went
to
bed
on
waking
in
the
morning
she
told
the
rostovs
and
all
her
acquaintances
the
details
of
count
bezukhov
s
death
she
said
the
count
had
died
as
she
would
herself
wish
to
die
that
his
end
was
not
only
touching
but
edifying
as
to
the
last
meeting
between
father
and
son
it
was
so
touching
that
she
could
not
think
of
it
without
tears
and
did
not
know
which
had
behaved
better
during
those
awful
moments
the
father
who
so
remembered
everything
and
everybody
at
last
and
had
spoken
such
pathetic
words
to
the
son
or
pierre
whom
it
had
been
pitiful
to
see
so
stricken
was
he
with
grief
though
he
tried
hard
to
hide
it
in
order
not
to
sadden
his
dying
father
it
is
painful
but
it
does
one
good
it
uplifts
the
soul
to
see
such
men
as
the
old
count
and
his
worthy
son
said
she
of
the
behavior
of
the
eldest
princess
and
prince
vasili
she
spoke
disapprovingly
but
in
whispers
and
as
a
great
secret
chapter
xxv
at
bald
hills
prince
nicholas
andreevich
bolkonski
s
estate
the
arrival
of
young
prince
andrew
and
his
wife
was
daily
expected
but
this
expectation
did
not
upset
the
regular
routine
of
life
in
the
old
prince
s
household
general
in
chief
prince
nicholas
andreevich
nicknamed
in
society
the
king
of
prussia
ever
since
the
emperor
paul
had
exiled
him
to
his
country
estate
had
lived
there
continuously
with
his
daughter
princess
mary
and
her
companion
mademoiselle
bourienne
though
in
the
new
reign
he
was
free
to
return
to
the
capitals
he
still
continued
to
live
in
the
country
remarking
that
anyone
who
wanted
to
see
him
could
come
the
hundred
miles
from
moscow
to
bald
hills
while
he
himself
needed
no
one
and
nothing
he
used
to
say
that
there
are
only
two
sources
of
human
vice
idleness
and
superstition
and
only
two
virtues
activity
and
intelligence
he
himself
undertook
his
daughter
s
education
and
to
develop
these
two
cardinal
virtues
in
her
gave
her
lessons
in
algebra
and
geometry
till
she
was
twenty
and
arranged
her
life
so
that
her
whole
time
was
occupied
he
was
himself
always
occupied
writing
his
memoirs
solving
problems
in
higher
mathematics
turning
snuffboxes
on
a
lathe
working
in
the
garden
or
superintending
the
building
that
was
always
going
on
at
his
estate
as
regularity
is
a
prime
condition
facilitating
activity
regularity
in
his
household
was
carried
to
the
highest
point
of
exactitude
he
always
came
to
table
under
precisely
the
same
conditions
and
not
only
at
the
same
hour
but
at
the
same
minute
with
those
about
him
from
his
daughter
to
his
serfs
the
prince
was
sharp
and
invariably
exacting
so
that
without
being
a
hardhearted
man
he
inspired
such
fear
and
respect
as
few
hardhearted
men
would
have
aroused
although
he
was
in
retirement
and
had
now
no
influence
in
political
affairs
every
high
official
appointed
to
the
province
in
which
the
prince
s
estate
lay
considered
it
his
duty
to
visit
him
and
waited
in
the
lofty
antechamber
ante
chamber
just
as
the
architect
gardener
or
princess
mary
did
till
the
prince
appeared
punctually
to
the
appointed
hour
everyone
sitting
in
this
antechamber
experienced
the
same
feeling
of
respect
and
even
fear
when
the
enormously
high
study
door
opened
and
showed
the
figure
of
a
rather
small
old
man
with
powdered
wig
small
withered
hands
and
bushy
gray
eyebrows
which
when
he
frowned
sometimes
hid
the
gleam
of
his
shrewd
youthfully
glittering
eyes
on
the
morning
of
the
day
that
the
young
couple
were
to
arrive
princess
mary
entered
the
antechamber
as
usual
at
the
time
appointed
for
the
morning
greeting
crossing
herself
with
trepidation
and
repeating
a
silent
prayer
every
morning
she
came
in
like
that
and
every
morning
prayed
that
the
daily
interview
might
pass
off
well
an
old
powdered
manservant
who
was
sitting
in
the
antechamber
rose
quietly
and
said
in
a
whisper
please
walk
in
through
the
door
came
the
regular
hum
of
a
lathe
the
princess
timidly
opened
the
door
which
moved
noiselessly
and
easily
she
paused
at
the
entrance
the
prince
was
working
at
the
lathe
and
after
glancing
round
continued
his
work
the
enormous
study
was
full
of
things
evidently
in
constant
use
the
large
table
covered
with
books
and
plans
the
tall
glass
fronted
bookcases
with
keys
in
the
locks
the
high
desk
for
writing
while
standing
up
on
which
lay
an
open
exercise
book
and
the
lathe
with
tools
laid
ready
to
hand
and
shavings
scattered
around
all
indicated
continuous
varied
and
orderly
activity
the
motion
of
the
small
foot
shod
in
a
tartar
boot
embroidered
with
silver
and
the
firm
pressure
of
the
lean
sinewy
hand
showed
that
the
prince
still
possessed
the
tenacious
endurance
and
vigor
of
hardy
old
age
after
a
few
more
turns
of
the
lathe
he
removed
his
foot
from
the
pedal
wiped
his
chisel
dropped
it
into
a
leather
pouch
attached
to
the
lathe
and
approaching
the
table
summoned
his
daughter
he
never
gave
his
children
a
blessing
so
he
simply
held
out
his
bristly
cheek
as
yet
unshaven
and
regarding
her
tenderly
and
attentively
said
severely
quite
well
all
right
then
sit
down
he
took
the
exercise
book
containing
lessons
in
geometry
written
by
himself
and
drew
up
a
chair
with
his
foot
for
tomorrow
said
he
quickly
finding
the
page
and
making
a
scratch
from
one
paragraph
to
another
with
his
hard
nail
the
princess
bent
over
the
exercise
book
on
the
table
wait
a
bit
here
s
a
letter
for
you
said
the
old
man
suddenly
taking
a
letter
addressed
in
a
woman
s
hand
from
a
bag
hanging
above
the
table
onto
which
he
threw
it
at
the
sight
of
the
letter
red
patches
showed
themselves
on
the
princess
face
she
took
it
quickly
and
bent
her
head
over
it
from
heloise
asked
the
prince
with
a
cold
smile
that
showed
his
still
sound
yellowish
teeth
yes
it
s
from
julie
replied
the
princess
with
a
timid
glance
and
a
timid
smile
i
ll
let
two
more
letters
pass
but
the
third
i
ll
read
said
the
prince
sternly
i
m
afraid
you
write
much
nonsense
i
ll
read
the
third
read
this
if
you
like
father
said
the
princess
blushing
still
more
and
holding
out
the
letter
the
third
i
said
the
third
cried
the
prince
abruptly
pushing
the
letter
away
and
leaning
his
elbows
on
the
table
he
drew
toward
him
the
exercise
book
containing
geometrical
figures
well
madam
he
began
stooping
over
the
book
close
to
his
daughter
and
placing
an
arm
on
the
back
of
the
chair
on
which
she
sat
so
that
she
felt
herself
surrounded
on
all
sides
by
the
acrid
scent
of
old
age
and
tobacco
which
she
had
known
so
long
now
madam
these
triangles
are
equal
please
note
that
the
angle
abc
the
princess
looked
in
a
scared
way
at
her
father
s
eyes
glittering
close
to
her
the
red
patches
on
her
face
came
and
went
and
it
was
plain
that
she
understood
nothing
and
was
so
frightened
that
her
fear
would
prevent
her
understanding
any
of
her
father
s
further
explanations
however
clear
they
might
be
whether
it
was
the
teacher
s
fault
or
the
pupil
s
this
same
thing
happened
every
day
the
princess
eyes
grew
dim
she
could
not
see
and
could
not
hear
anything
but
was
only
conscious
of
her
stern
father
s
withered
face
close
to
her
of
his
breath
and
the
smell
of
him
and
could
think
only
of
how
to
get
away
quickly
to
her
own
room
to
make
out
the
problem
in
peace
the
old
man
was
beside
himself
moved
the
chair
on
which
he
was
sitting
noisily
backward
and
forward
made
efforts
to
control
himself
and
not
become
vehement
but
almost
always
did
become
vehement
scolded
and
sometimes
flung
the
exercise
book
away
the
princess
gave
a
wrong
answer
well
now
isn
t
she
a
fool
shouted
the
prince
pushing
the
book
aside
and
turning
sharply
away
but
rising
immediately
he
paced
up
and
down
lightly
touched
his
daughter
s
hair
and
sat
down
again
he
drew
up
his
chair
and
continued
to
explain
this
won
t
do
princess
it
won
t
do
said
he
when
princess
mary
having
taken
and
closed
the
exercise
book
with
the
next
day
s
lesson
was
about
to
leave
mathematics
are
most
important
madam
i
don
t
want
to
have
you
like
our
silly
ladies
get
used
to
it
and
you
ll
like
it
and
he
patted
her
cheek
it
will
drive
all
the
nonsense
out
of
your
head
she
turned
to
go
but
he
stopped
her
with
a
gesture
and
took
an
uncut
book
from
the
high
desk
here
is
some
sort
of
key
to
the
mysteries
that
your
heloise
has
sent
you
religious
i
don
t
interfere
with
anyone
s
belief
i
have
looked
at
it
take
it
well
now
go
go
he
patted
her
on
the
shoulder
and
himself
closed
the
door
after
her
princess
mary
went
back
to
her
room
with
the
sad
scared
expression
that
rarely
left
her
and
which
made
her
plain
sickly
face
yet
plainer
she
sat
down
at
her
writing
table
on
which
stood
miniature
portraits
and
which
was
littered
with
books
and
papers
the
princess
was
as
untidy
as
her
father
was
tidy
she
put
down
the
geometry
book
and
eagerly
broke
the
seal
of
her
letter
it
was
from
her
most
intimate
friend
from
childhood
that
same
julie
karagina
who
had
been
at
the
rostovs
name
day
party
julie
wrote
in
french
dear
and
precious
friend
how
terrible
and
frightful
a
thing
is
separation
though
i
tell
myself
that
half
my
life
and
half
my
happiness
are
wrapped
up
in
you
and
that
in
spite
of
the
distance
separating
us
our
hearts
are
united
by
indissoluble
bonds
my
heart
rebels
against
fate
and
in
spite
of
the
pleasures
and
distractions
around
me
i
cannot
overcome
a
certain
secret
sorrow
that
has
been
in
my
heart
ever
since
we
parted
why
are
we
not
together
as
we
were
last
summer
in
your
big
study
on
the
blue
sofa
the
confidential
sofa
why
cannot
i
now
as
three
months
ago
draw
fresh
moral
strength
from
your
look
so
gentle
calm
and
penetrating
a
look
i
loved
so
well
and
seem
to
see
before
me
as
i
write
having
read
thus
far
princess
mary
sighed
and
glanced
into
the
mirror
which
stood
on
her
right
it
reflected
a
weak
ungraceful
figure
and
thin
face
her
eyes
always
sad
now
looked
with
particular
hopelessness
at
her
reflection
in
the
glass
she
flatters
me
thought
the
princess
turning
away
and
continuing
to
read
but
julie
did
not
flatter
her
friend
the
princess
eyes
large
deep
and
luminous
it
seemed
as
if
at
times
there
radiated
from
them
shafts
of
warm
light
were
so
beautiful
that
very
often
in
spite
of
the
plainness
of
her
face
they
gave
her
an
attraction
more
powerful
than
that
of
beauty
but
the
princess
never
saw
the
beautiful
expression
of
her
own
eyes
the
look
they
had
when
she
was
not
thinking
of
herself
as
with
everyone
her
face
assumed
a
forced
unnatural
expression
as
soon
as
she
looked
in
a
glass
she
went
on
reading
all
moscow
talks
of
nothing
but
war
one
of
my
two
brothers
is
already
abroad
the
other
is
with
the
guards
who
are
starting
on
their
march
to
the
frontier
our
dear
emperor
has
left
petersburg
and
it
is
thought
intends
to
expose
his
precious
person
to
the
chances
of
war
god
grant
that
the
corsican
monster
who
is
destroying
the
peace
of
europe
may
be
overthrown
by
the
angel
whom
it
has
pleased
the
almighty
in
his
goodness
to
give
us
as
sovereign
to
say
nothing
of
my
brothers
this
war
has
deprived
me
of
one
of
the
associations
nearest
my
heart
i
mean
young
nicholas
rostov
who
with
his
enthusiasm
could
not
bear
to
remain
inactive
and
has
left
the
university
to
join
the
army
i
will
confess
to
you
dear
mary
that
in
spite
of
his
extreme
youth
his
departure
for
the
army
was
a
great
grief
to
me
this
young
man
of
whom
i
spoke
to
you
last
summer
is
so
noble
minded
and
full
of
that
real
youthfulness
which
one
seldom
finds
nowadays
among
our
old
men
of
twenty
and
particularly
he
is
so
frank
and
has
so
much
heart
he
is
so
pure
and
poetic
that
my
relations
with
him
transient
as
they
were
have
been
one
of
the
sweetest
comforts
to
my
poor
heart
which
has
already
suffered
so
much
someday
i
will
tell
you
about
our
parting
and
all
that
was
said
then
that
is
still
too
fresh
ah
dear
friend
you
are
happy
not
to
know
these
poignant
joys
and
sorrows
you
are
fortunate
for
the
latter
are
generally
the
stronger
i
know
very
well
that
count
nicholas
is
too
young
ever
to
be
more
to
me
than
a
friend
but
this
sweet
friendship
this
poetic
and
pure
intimacy
were
what
my
heart
needed
but
enough
of
this
the
chief
news
about
which
all
moscow
gossips
is
the
death
of
old
count
bezukhov
and
his
inheritance
fancy
the
three
princesses
have
received
very
little
prince
vasili
nothing
and
it
is
monsieur
pierre
who
has
inherited
all
the
property
and
has
besides
been
recognized
as
legitimate
so
that
he
is
now
count
bezukhov
and
possessor
of
the
finest
fortune
in
russia
it
is
rumored
that
prince
vasili
played
a
very
despicable
part
in
this
affair
and
that
he
returned
to
petersburg
quite
crestfallen
i
confess
i
understand
very
little
about
all
these
matters
of
wills
and
inheritance
but
i
do
know
that
since
this
young
man
whom
we
all
used
to
know
as
plain
monsieur
pierre
has
become
count
bezukhov
and
the
owner
of
one
of
the
largest
fortunes
in
russia
i
am
much
amused
to
watch
the
change
in
the
tone
and
manners
of
the
mammas
burdened
by
marriageable
daughters
and
of
the
young
ladies
themselves
toward
him
though
between
you
and
me
he
always
seemed
to
me
a
poor
sort
of
fellow
as
for
the
past
two
years
people
have
amused
themselves
by
finding
husbands
for
me
most
of
whom
i
don
t
even
know
the
matchmaking
chronicles
of
moscow
now
speak
of
me
as
the
future
countess
bezukhova
but
you
will
understand
that
i
have
no
desire
for
the
post
a
propos
of
marriages
do
you
know
that
a
while
ago
that
universal
auntie
anna
mikhaylovna
told
me
under
the
seal
of
strict
secrecy
of
a
plan
of
marriage
for
you
it
is
neither
more
nor
less
than
with
prince
vasili
s
son
anatole
whom
they
wish
to
reform
by
marrying
him
to
someone
rich
and
distinguee
and
it
is
on
you
that
his
relations
choice
has
fallen
i
don
t
know
what
you
will
think
of
it
but
i
consider
it
my
duty
to
let
you
know
of
it
he
is
said
to
be
very
handsome
and
a
terrible
scapegrace
that
is
all
i
have
been
able
to
find
out
about
him
but
enough
of
gossip
i
am
at
the
end
of
my
second
sheet
of
paper
and
mamma
has
sent
for
me
to
go
and
dine
at
the
apraksins
read
the
mystical
book
i
am
sending
you
it
has
an
enormous
success
here
though
there
are
things
in
it
difficult
for
the
feeble
human
mind
to
grasp
it
is
an
admirable
book
which
calms
and
elevates
the
soul
adieu
give
my
respects
to
monsieur
your
father
and
my
compliments
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
i
embrace
you
as
i
love
you
julie
p
s
let
me
have
news
of
your
brother
and
his
charming
little
wife
the
princess
pondered
awhile
with
a
thoughtful
smile
and
her
luminous
eyes
lit
up
so
that
her
face
was
entirely
transformed
then
she
suddenly
rose
and
with
her
heavy
tread
went
up
to
the
table
she
took
a
sheet
of
paper
and
her
hand
moved
rapidly
over
it
this
is
the
reply
she
wrote
also
in
french
dear
and
precious
friend
your
letter
of
the
th
has
given
me
great
delight
so
you
still
love
me
my
romantic
julie
separation
of
which
you
say
so
much
that
is
bad
does
not
seem
to
have
had
its
usual
effect
on
you
you
complain
of
our
separation
what
then
should
i
say
if
i
dared
complain
i
who
am
deprived
of
all
who
are
dear
to
me
ah
if
we
had
not
religion
to
console
us
life
would
be
very
sad
why
do
you
suppose
that
i
should
look
severely
on
your
affection
for
that
young
man
on
such
matters
i
am
only
severe
with
myself
i
understand
such
feelings
in
others
and
if
never
having
felt
them
i
cannot
approve
of
them
neither
do
i
condemn
them
only
it
seems
to
me
that
christian
love
love
of
one
s
neighbor
love
of
one
s
enemy
is
worthier
sweeter
and
better
than
the
feelings
which
the
beautiful
eyes
of
a
young
man
can
inspire
in
a
romantic
and
loving
young
girl
like
yourself
the
news
of
count
bezukhov
s
death
reached
us
before
your
letter
and
my
father
was
much
affected
by
it
he
says
the
count
was
the
last
representative
but
one
of
the
great
century
and
that
it
is
his
own
turn
now
but
that
he
will
do
all
he
can
to
let
his
turn
come
as
late
as
possible
god
preserve
us
from
that
terrible
misfortune
i
cannot
agree
with
you
about
pierre
whom
i
knew
as
a
child
he
always
seemed
to
me
to
have
an
excellent
heart
and
that
is
the
quality
i
value
most
in
people
as
to
his
inheritance
and
the
part
played
by
prince
vasili
it
is
very
sad
for
both
ah
my
dear
friend
our
divine
saviour
s
words
that
it
is
easier
for
a
camel
to
go
through
the
eye
of
a
needle
than
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
the
kingdom
of
god
are
terribly
true
i
pity
prince
vasili
but
am
still
more
sorry
for
pierre
so
young
and
burdened
with
such
riches
to
what
temptations
he
will
be
exposed
if
i
were
asked
what
i
desire
most
on
earth
it
would
be
to
be
poorer
than
the
poorest
beggar
a
thousand
thanks
dear
friend
for
the
volume
you
have
sent
me
and
which
has
such
success
in
moscow
yet
since
you
tell
me
that
among
some
good
things
it
contains
others
which
our
weak
human
understanding
cannot
grasp
it
seems
to
me
rather
useless
to
spend
time
in
reading
what
is
unintelligible
and
can
therefore
bear
no
fruit
i
never
could
understand
the
fondness
some
people
have
for
confusing
their
minds
by
dwelling
on
mystical
books
that
merely
awaken
their
doubts
and
excite
their
imagination
giving
them
a
bent
for
exaggeration
quite
contrary
to
christian
simplicity
let
us
rather
read
the
epistles
and
gospels
let
us
not
seek
to
penetrate
what
mysteries
they
contain
for
how
can
we
miserable
sinners
that
we
are
know
the
terrible
and
holy
secrets
of
providence
while
we
remain
in
this
flesh
which
forms
an
impenetrable
veil
between
us
and
the
eternal
let
us
rather
confine
ourselves
to
studying
those
sublime
rules
which
our
divine
saviour
has
left
for
our
guidance
here
below
let
us
try
to
conform
to
them
and
follow
them
and
let
us
be
persuaded
that
the
less
we
let
our
feeble
human
minds
roam
the
better
we
shall
please
god
who
rejects
all
knowledge
that
does
not
come
from
him
and
the
less
we
seek
to
fathom
what
he
has
been
pleased
to
conceal
from
us
the
sooner
will
he
vouchsafe
its
revelation
to
us
through
his
divine
spirit
my
father
has
not
spoken
to
me
of
a
suitor
but
has
only
told
me
that
he
has
received
a
letter
and
is
expecting
a
visit
from
prince
vasili
in
regard
to
this
project
of
marriage
for
me
i
will
tell
you
dear
sweet
friend
that
i
look
on
marriage
as
a
divine
institution
to
which
we
must
conform
however
painful
it
may
be
to
me
should
the
almighty
lay
the
duties
of
wife
and
mother
upon
me
i
shall
try
to
perform
them
as
faithfully
as
i
can
without
disquieting
myself
by
examining
my
feelings
toward
him
whom
he
may
give
me
for
husband
i
have
had
a
letter
from
my
brother
who
announces
his
speedy
arrival
at
bald
hills
with
his
wife
this
pleasure
will
be
but
a
brief
one
however
for
he
will
leave
us
again
to
take
part
in
this
unhappy
war
into
which
we
have
been
drawn
god
knows
how
or
why
not
only
where
you
are
at
the
heart
of
affairs
and
of
the
world
is
the
talk
all
of
war
even
here
amid
fieldwork
and
the
calm
of
nature
which
townsfolk
consider
characteristic
of
the
country
rumors
of
war
are
heard
and
painfully
felt
my
father
talks
of
nothing
but
marches
and
countermarches
things
of
which
i
understand
nothing
and
the
day
before
yesterday
during
my
daily
walk
through
the
village
i
witnessed
a
heartrending
scene
it
was
a
convoy
of
conscripts
enrolled
from
our
people
and
starting
to
join
the
army
you
should
have
seen
the
state
of
the
mothers
wives
and
children
of
the
men
who
were
going
and
should
have
heard
the
sobs
it
seems
as
though
mankind
has
forgotten
the
laws
of
its
divine
saviour
who
preached
love
and
forgiveness
of
injuries
and
that
men
attribute
the
greatest
merit
to
skill
in
killing
one
another
adieu
dear
and
kind
friend
may
our
divine
saviour
and
his
most
holy
mother
keep
you
in
their
holy
and
all
powerful
care
mary
ah
you
are
sending
off
a
letter
princess
i
have
already
dispatched
mine
i
have
written
to
my
poor
mother
said
the
smiling
mademoiselle
bourienne
rapidly
in
her
pleasant
mellow
tones
and
with
guttural
r
s
she
brought
into
princess
mary
s
strenuous
mournful
and
gloomy
world
a
quite
different
atmosphere
careless
lighthearted
and
self
satisfied
princess
i
must
warn
you
she
added
lowering
her
voice
and
evidently
listening
to
herself
with
pleasure
and
speaking
with
exaggerated
grasseyement
the
prince
has
been
scolding
michael
ivanovich
he
is
in
a
very
bad
humor
very
morose
be
prepared
ah
dear
friend
replied
princess
mary
i
have
asked
you
never
to
warn
me
of
the
humor
my
father
is
in
i
do
not
allow
myself
to
judge
him
and
would
not
have
others
do
so
the
princess
glanced
at
her
watch
and
seeing
that
she
was
five
minutes
late
in
starting
her
practice
on
the
clavichord
went
into
the
sitting
room
with
a
look
of
alarm
between
twelve
and
two
o
clock
as
the
day
was
mapped
out
the
prince
rested
and
the
princess
played
the
clavichord
chapter
xxvi
the
gray
haired
valet
was
sitting
drowsily
listening
to
the
snoring
of
the
prince
who
was
in
his
large
study
from
the
far
side
of
the
house
through
the
closed
doors
came
the
sound
of
difficult
passages
twenty
times
repeated
of
a
sonata
by
dussek
just
then
a
closed
carriage
and
another
with
a
hood
drove
up
to
the
porch
prince
andrew
got
out
of
the
carriage
helped
his
little
wife
to
alight
and
let
her
pass
into
the
house
before
him
old
tikhon
wearing
a
wig
put
his
head
out
of
the
door
of
the
antechamber
reported
in
a
whisper
that
the
prince
was
sleeping
and
hastily
closed
the
door
tikhon
knew
that
neither
the
son
s
arrival
nor
any
other
unusual
event
must
be
allowed
to
disturb
the
appointed
order
of
the
day
prince
andrew
apparently
knew
this
as
well
as
tikhon
he
looked
at
his
watch
as
if
to
ascertain
whether
his
father
s
habits
had
changed
since
he
was
at
home
last
and
having
assured
himself
that
they
had
not
he
turned
to
his
wife
he
will
get
up
in
twenty
minutes
let
us
go
across
to
mary
s
room
he
said
the
little
princess
had
grown
stouter
during
this
time
but
her
eyes
and
her
short
downy
smiling
lip
lifted
when
she
began
to
speak
just
as
merrily
and
prettily
as
ever
why
this
is
a
palace
she
said
to
her
husband
looking
around
with
the
expression
with
which
people
compliment
their
host
at
a
ball
let
s
come
quick
quick
and
with
a
glance
round
she
smiled
at
tikhon
at
her
husband
and
at
the
footman
who
accompanied
them
is
that
mary
practicing
let
s
go
quietly
and
take
her
by
surprise
prince
andrew
followed
her
with
a
courteous
but
sad
expression
you
ve
grown
older
tikhon
he
said
in
passing
to
the
old
man
who
kissed
his
hand
before
they
reached
the
room
from
which
the
sounds
of
the
clavichord
came
the
pretty
fair
haired
frenchwoman
mademoiselle
bourienne
rushed
out
apparently
beside
herself
with
delight
ah
what
joy
for
the
princess
exclaimed
she
at
last
i
must
let
her
know
no
no
please
not
you
are
mademoiselle
bourienne
said
the
little
princess
kissing
her
i
know
you
already
through
my
sister
in
law
s
friendship
for
you
she
was
not
expecting
us
they
went
up
to
the
door
of
the
sitting
room
from
which
came
the
sound
of
the
oft
repeated
passage
of
the
sonata
prince
andrew
stopped
and
made
a
grimace
as
if
expecting
something
unpleasant
the
little
princess
entered
the
room
the
passage
broke
off
in
the
middle
a
cry
was
heard
then
princess
mary
s
heavy
tread
and
the
sound
of
kissing
when
prince
andrew
went
in
the
two
princesses
who
had
only
met
once
before
for
a
short
time
at
his
wedding
were
in
each
other
s
arms
warmly
pressing
their
lips
to
whatever
place
they
happened
to
touch
mademoiselle
bourienne
stood
near
them
pressing
her
hand
to
her
heart
with
a
beatific
smile
and
obviously
equally
ready
to
cry
or
to
laugh
prince
andrew
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
frowned
as
lovers
of
music
do
when
they
hear
a
false
note
the
two
women
let
go
of
one
another
and
then
as
if
afraid
of
being
too
late
seized
each
other
s
hands
kissing
them
and
pulling
them
away
and
again
began
kissing
each
other
on
the
face
and
then
to
prince
andrew
s
surprise
both
began
to
cry
and
kissed
again
mademoiselle
bourienne
also
began
to
cry
prince
andrew
evidently
felt
ill
at
ease
but
to
the
two
women
it
seemed
quite
natural
that
they
should
cry
and
apparently
it
never
entered
their
heads
that
it
could
have
been
otherwise
at
this
meeting
ah
my
dear
ah
mary
they
suddenly
exclaimed
and
then
laughed
i
dreamed
last
night
you
were
not
expecting
us
ah
mary
you
have
got
thinner
and
you
have
grown
stouter
i
knew
the
princess
at
once
put
in
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
i
had
no
idea
exclaimed
princess
mary
ah
andrew
i
did
not
see
you
prince
andrew
and
his
sister
hand
in
hand
kissed
one
another
and
he
told
her
she
was
still
the
same
crybaby
as
ever
princess
mary
had
turned
toward
her
brother
and
through
her
tears
the
loving
warm
gentle
look
of
her
large
luminous
eyes
very
beautiful
at
that
moment
rested
on
prince
andrew
s
face
the
little
princess
talked
incessantly
her
short
downy
upper
lip
continually
and
rapidly
touching
her
rosy
nether
lip
when
necessary
and
drawing
up
again
next
moment
when
her
face
broke
into
a
smile
of
glittering
teeth
and
sparkling
eyes
she
told
of
an
accident
they
had
had
on
the
spasski
hill
which
might
have
been
serious
for
her
in
her
condition
and
immediately
after
that
informed
them
that
she
had
left
all
her
clothes
in
petersburg
and
that
heaven
knew
what
she
would
have
to
dress
in
here
and
that
andrew
had
quite
changed
and
that
kitty
odyntsova
had
married
an
old
man
and
that
there
was
a
suitor
for
mary
a
real
one
but
that
they
would
talk
of
that
later
princess
mary
was
still
looking
silently
at
her
brother
and
her
beautiful
eyes
were
full
of
love
and
sadness
it
was
plain
that
she
was
following
a
train
of
thought
independent
of
her
sister
in
law
s
words
in
the
midst
of
a
description
of
the
last
petersburg
fete
she
addressed
her
brother
so
you
are
really
going
to
the
war
andrew
she
said
sighing
lise
sighed
too
yes
and
even
tomorrow
replied
her
brother
he
is
leaving
me
here
god
knows
why
when
he
might
have
had
promotion
princess
mary
did
not
listen
to
the
end
but
continuing
her
train
of
thought
turned
to
her
sister
in
law
with
a
tender
glance
at
her
figure
is
it
certain
she
said
the
face
of
the
little
princess
changed
she
sighed
and
said
yes
quite
certain
ah
it
is
very
dreadful
her
lip
descended
she
brought
her
face
close
to
her
sister
in
law
s
and
unexpectedly
again
began
to
cry
she
needs
rest
said
prince
andrew
with
a
frown
don
t
you
lise
take
her
to
your
room
and
i
ll
go
to
father
how
is
he
just
the
same
yes
just
the
same
though
i
don
t
know
what
your
opinion
will
be
answered
the
princess
joyfully
and
are
the
hours
the
same
and
the
walks
in
the
avenues
and
the
lathe
asked
prince
andrew
with
a
scarcely
perceptible
smile
which
showed
that
in
spite
of
all
his
love
and
respect
for
his
father
he
was
aware
of
his
weaknesses
the
hours
are
the
same
and
the
lathe
and
also
the
mathematics
and
my
geometry
lessons
said
princess
mary
gleefully
as
if
her
lessons
in
geometry
were
among
the
greatest
delights
of
her
life
when
the
twenty
minutes
had
elapsed
and
the
time
had
come
for
the
old
prince
to
get
up
tikhon
came
to
call
the
young
prince
to
his
father
the
old
man
made
a
departure
from
his
usual
routine
in
honor
of
his
son
s
arrival
he
gave
orders
to
admit
him
to
his
apartments
while
he
dressed
for
dinner
the
old
prince
always
dressed
in
old
fashioned
style
wearing
an
antique
coat
and
powdered
hair
and
when
prince
andrew
entered
his
father
s
dressing
room
not
with
the
contemptuous
look
and
manner
he
wore
in
drawing
rooms
but
with
the
animated
face
with
which
he
talked
to
pierre
the
old
man
was
sitting
on
a
large
leather
covered
chair
wrapped
in
a
powdering
mantle
entrusting
his
head
to
tikhon
ah
here
s
the
warrior
wants
to
vanquish
buonaparte
said
the
old
man
shaking
his
powdered
head
as
much
as
the
tail
which
tikhon
was
holding
fast
to
plait
would
allow
you
at
least
must
tackle
him
properly
or
else
if
he
goes
on
like
this
he
ll
soon
have
us
too
for
his
subjects
how
are
you
and
he
held
out
his
cheek
the
old
man
was
in
a
good
temper
after
his
nap
before
dinner
he
used
to
say
that
a
nap
after
dinner
was
silver
before
dinner
golden
he
cast
happy
sidelong
glances
at
his
son
from
under
his
thick
bushy
eyebrows
prince
andrew
went
up
and
kissed
his
father
on
the
spot
indicated
to
him
he
made
no
reply
on
his
father
s
favorite
topic
making
fun
of
the
military
men
of
the
day
and
more
particularly
of
bonaparte
yes
father
i
have
come
come
to
you
and
brought
my
wife
who
is
pregnant
said
prince
andrew
following
every
movement
of
his
father
s
face
with
an
eager
and
respectful
look
how
is
your
health
only
fools
and
rakes
fall
ill
my
boy
you
know
me
i
am
busy
from
morning
till
night
and
abstemious
so
of
course
i
am
well
thank
god
said
his
son
smiling
god
has
nothing
to
do
with
it
well
go
on
he
continued
returning
to
his
hobby
tell
me
how
the
germans
have
taught
you
to
fight
bonaparte
by
this
new
science
you
call
strategy
prince
andrew
smiled
give
me
time
to
collect
my
wits
father
said
he
with
a
smile
that
showed
that
his
father
s
foibles
did
not
prevent
his
son
from
loving
and
honoring
him
why
i
have
not
yet
had
time
to
settle
down
nonsense
nonsense
cried
the
old
man
shaking
his
pigtail
to
see
whether
it
was
firmly
plaited
and
grasping
his
by
the
hand
the
house
for
your
wife
is
ready
princess
mary
will
take
her
there
and
show
her
over
and
they
ll
talk
nineteen
to
the
dozen
that
s
their
woman
s
way
i
am
glad
to
have
her
sit
down
and
talk
about
mikhelson
s
army
i
understand
tolstoy
s
too
a
simultaneous
expedition
but
what
s
the
southern
army
to
do
prussia
is
neutral
i
know
that
what
about
austria
said
he
rising
from
his
chair
and
pacing
up
and
down
the
room
followed
by
tikhon
who
ran
after
him
handing
him
different
articles
of
clothing
what
of
sweden
how
will
they
cross
pomerania
prince
andrew
seeing
that
his
father
insisted
began
at
first
reluctantly
but
gradually
with
more
and
more
animation
and
from
habit
changing
unconsciously
from
russian
to
french
as
he
went
on
to
explain
the
plan
of
operation
for
the
coming
campaign
he
explained
how
an
army
ninety
thousand
strong
was
to
threaten
prussia
so
as
to
bring
her
out
of
her
neutrality
and
draw
her
into
the
war
how
part
of
that
army
was
to
join
some
swedish
forces
at
stralsund
how
two
hundred
and
twenty
thousand
austrians
with
a
hundred
thousand
russians
were
to
operate
in
italy
and
on
the
rhine
how
fifty
thousand
russians
and
as
many
english
were
to
land
at
naples
and
how
a
total
force
of
five
hundred
thousand
men
was
to
attack
the
french
from
different
sides
the
old
prince
did
not
evince
the
least
interest
during
this
explanation
but
as
if
he
were
not
listening
to
it
continued
to
dress
while
walking
about
and
three
times
unexpectedly
interrupted
once
he
stopped
it
by
shouting
the
white
one
the
white
one
this
meant
that
tikhon
was
not
handing
him
the
waistcoat
he
wanted
another
time
he
interrupted
saying
and
will
she
soon
be
confined
and
shaking
his
head
reproachfully
said
that
s
bad
go
on
go
on
the
third
interruption
came
when
prince
andrew
was
finishing
his
description
the
old
man
began
to
sing
in
the
cracked
voice
of
old
age
malbrook
s
en
va
t
en
guerre
dieu
sait
quand
reviendra
marlborough
is
going
to
the
wars
god
knows
when
he
ll
return
his
son
only
smiled
i
don
t
say
it
s
a
plan
i
approve
of
said
the
son
i
am
only
telling
you
what
it
is
napoleon
has
also
formed
his
plan
by
now
not
worse
than
this
one
well
you
ve
told
me
nothing
new
and
the
old
man
repeated
meditatively
and
rapidly
dieu
sait
quand
reviendra
go
to
the
dining
room
chapter
xxvii
at
the
appointed
hour
the
prince
powdered
and
shaven
entered
the
dining
room
where
his
daughter
in
law
princess
mary
and
mademoiselle
bourienne
were
already
awaiting
him
together
with
his
architect
who
by
a
strange
caprice
of
his
employer
s
was
admitted
to
table
though
the
position
of
that
insignificant
individual
was
such
as
could
certainly
not
have
caused
him
to
expect
that
honor
the
prince
who
generally
kept
very
strictly
to
social
distinctions
and
rarely
admitted
even
important
government
officials
to
his
table
had
unexpectedly
selected
michael
ivanovich
who
always
went
into
a
corner
to
blow
his
nose
on
his
checked
handkerchief
to
illustrate
the
theory
that
all
men
are
equals
and
had
more
than
once
impressed
on
his
daughter
that
michael
ivanovich
was
not
a
whit
worse
than
you
or
i
at
dinner
the
prince
usually
spoke
to
the
taciturn
michael
ivanovich
more
often
than
to
anyone
else
in
the
dining
room
which
like
all
the
rooms
in
the
house
was
exceedingly
lofty
the
members
of
the
household
and
the
footmen
one
behind
each
chair
stood
waiting
for
the
prince
to
enter
the
head
butler
napkin
on
arm
was
scanning
the
setting
of
the
table
making
signs
to
the
footmen
and
anxiously
glancing
from
the
clock
to
the
door
by
which
the
prince
was
to
enter
prince
andrew
was
looking
at
a
large
gilt
frame
new
to
him
containing
the
genealogical
tree
of
the
princes
bolkonski
opposite
which
hung
another
such
frame
with
a
badly
painted
portrait
evidently
by
the
hand
of
the
artist
belonging
to
the
estate
of
a
ruling
prince
in
a
crown
an
alleged
descendant
of
rurik
and
ancestor
of
the
bolkonskis
prince
andrew
looking
again
at
that
genealogical
tree
shook
his
head
laughing
as
a
man
laughs
who
looks
at
a
portrait
so
characteristic
of
the
original
as
to
be
amusing
how
thoroughly
like
him
that
is
he
said
to
princess
mary
who
had
come
up
to
him
princess
mary
looked
at
her
brother
in
surprise
she
did
not
understand
what
he
was
laughing
at
everything
her
father
did
inspired
her
with
reverence
and
was
beyond
question
everyone
has
his
achilles
heel
continued
prince
andrew
fancy
with
his
powerful
mind
indulging
in
such
nonsense
princess
mary
could
not
understand
the
boldness
of
her
brother
s
criticism
and
was
about
to
reply
when
the
expected
footsteps
were
heard
coming
from
the
study
the
prince
walked
in
quickly
and
jauntily
as
was
his
wont
as
if
intentionally
contrasting
the
briskness
of
his
manners
with
the
strict
formality
of
his
house
at
that
moment
the
great
clock
struck
two
and
another
with
a
shrill
tone
joined
in
from
the
drawing
room
the
prince
stood
still
his
lively
glittering
eyes
from
under
their
thick
bushy
eyebrows
sternly
scanned
all
present
and
rested
on
the
little
princess
she
felt
as
courtiers
do
when
the
tsar
enters
the
sensation
of
fear
and
respect
which
the
old
man
inspired
in
all
around
him
he
stroked
her
hair
and
then
patted
her
awkwardly
on
the
back
of
her
neck
i
m
glad
glad
to
see
you
he
said
looking
attentively
into
her
eyes
and
then
quickly
went
to
his
place
and
sat
down
sit
down
sit
down
sit
down
michael
ianovich
he
indicated
a
place
beside
him
to
his
daughter
in
law
a
footman
moved
the
chair
for
her
ho
ho
said
the
old
man
casting
his
eyes
on
her
rounded
figure
you
ve
been
in
a
hurry
that
s
bad
he
laughed
in
his
usual
dry
cold
unpleasant
way
with
his
lips
only
and
not
with
his
eyes
you
must
walk
walk
as
much
as
possible
as
much
as
possible
he
said
the
little
princess
did
not
or
did
not
wish
to
hear
his
words
she
was
silent
and
seemed
confused
the
prince
asked
her
about
her
father
and
she
began
to
smile
and
talk
he
asked
about
mutual
acquaintances
and
she
became
still
more
animated
and
chattered
away
giving
him
greetings
from
various
people
and
retailing
the
town
gossip
countess
apraksina
poor
thing
has
lost
her
husband
and
she
has
cried
her
eyes
out
she
said
growing
more
and
more
lively
as
she
became
animated
the
prince
looked
at
her
more
and
more
sternly
and
suddenly
as
if
he
had
studied
her
sufficiently
and
had
formed
a
definite
idea
of
her
he
turned
away
and
addressed
michael
ivanovich
well
michael
ivanovich
our
bonaparte
will
be
having
a
bad
time
of
it
prince
andrew
he
always
spoke
thus
of
his
son
has
been
telling
me
what
forces
are
being
collected
against
him
while
you
and
i
never
thought
much
of
him
michael
ivanovich
did
not
at
all
know
when
you
and
i
had
said
such
things
about
bonaparte
but
understanding
that
he
was
wanted
as
a
peg
on
which
to
hang
the
prince
s
favorite
topic
he
looked
inquiringly
at
the
young
prince
wondering
what
would
follow
he
is
a
great
tactician
said
the
prince
to
his
son
pointing
to
the
architect
and
the
conversation
again
turned
on
the
war
on
bonaparte
and
the
generals
and
statesmen
of
the
day
the
old
prince
seemed
convinced
not
only
that
all
the
men
of
the
day
were
mere
babies
who
did
not
know
the
a
b
c
of
war
or
of
politics
and
that
bonaparte
was
an
insignificant
little
frenchy
successful
only
because
there
were
no
longer
any
potemkins
or
suvorovs
left
to
oppose
him
but
he
was
also
convinced
that
there
were
no
political
difficulties
in
europe
and
no
real
war
but
only
a
sort
of
puppet
show
at
which
the
men
of
the
day
were
playing
pretending
to
do
something
real
prince
andrew
gaily
bore
with
his
father
s
ridicule
of
the
new
men
and
drew
him
on
and
listened
to
him
with
evident
pleasure
the
past
always
seems
good
said
he
but
did
not
suvorov
himself
fall
into
a
trap
moreau
set
him
and
from
which
he
did
not
know
how
to
escape
who
told
you
that
who
cried
the
prince
suvorov
and
he
jerked
away
his
plate
which
tikhon
briskly
caught
suvorov
consider
prince
andrew
two
frederick
and
suvorov
moreau
moreau
would
have
been
a
prisoner
if
suvorov
had
had
a
free
hand
but
he
had
the
hofs
kriegs
wurst
schnapps
rath
on
his
hands
it
would
have
puzzled
the
devil
himself
when
you
get
there
you
ll
find
out
what
those
hofs
kriegs
wurst
raths
are
suvorov
couldn
t
manage
them
so
what
chance
has
michael
kutuzov
no
my
dear
boy
he
continued
you
and
your
generals
won
t
get
on
against
buonaparte
you
ll
have
to
call
in
the
french
so
that
birds
of
a
feather
may
fight
together
the
german
pahlen
has
been
sent
to
new
york
in
america
to
fetch
the
frenchman
moreau
he
said
alluding
to
the
invitation
made
that
year
to
moreau
to
enter
the
russian
service
wonderful
were
the
potemkins
suvorovs
and
orlovs
germans
no
lad
either
you
fellows
have
all
lost
your
wits
or
i
have
outlived
mine
may
god
help
you
but
we
ll
see
what
will
happen
buonaparte
has
become
a
great
commander
among
them
hm
i
don
t
at
all
say
that
all
the
plans
are
good
said
prince
andrew
i
am
only
surprised
at
your
opinion
of
bonaparte
you
may
laugh
as
much
as
you
like
but
all
the
same
bonaparte
is
a
great
general
michael
ivanovich
cried
the
old
prince
to
the
architect
who
busy
with
his
roast
meat
hoped
he
had
been
forgotten
didn
t
i
tell
you
buonaparte
was
a
great
tactician
here
he
says
the
same
thing
to
be
sure
your
excellency
replied
the
architect
the
prince
again
laughed
his
frigid
laugh
buonaparte
was
born
with
a
silver
spoon
in
his
mouth
he
has
got
splendid
soldiers
besides
he
began
by
attacking
germans
and
only
idlers
have
failed
to
beat
the
germans
since
the
world
began
everybody
has
beaten
the
germans
they
beat
no
one
except
one
another
he
made
his
reputation
fighting
them
and
the
prince
began
explaining
all
the
blunders
which
according
to
him
bonaparte
had
made
in
his
campaigns
and
even
in
politics
his
son
made
no
rejoinder
but
it
was
evident
that
whatever
arguments
were
presented
he
was
as
little
able
as
his
father
to
change
his
opinion
he
listened
refraining
from
a
reply
and
involuntarily
wondered
how
this
old
man
living
alone
in
the
country
for
so
many
years
could
know
and
discuss
so
minutely
and
acutely
all
the
recent
european
military
and
political
events
you
think
i
m
an
old
man
and
don
t
understand
the
present
state
of
affairs
concluded
his
father
but
it
troubles
me
i
don
t
sleep
at
night
come
now
where
has
this
great
commander
of
yours
shown
his
skill
he
concluded
that
would
take
too
long
to
tell
answered
the
son
well
then
go
to
your
buonaparte
mademoiselle
bourienne
here
s
another
admirer
of
that
powder
monkey
emperor
of
yours
he
exclaimed
in
excellent
french
you
know
prince
i
am
not
a
bonapartist
dieu
sait
quand
reviendra
hummed
the
prince
out
of
tune
and
with
a
laugh
still
more
so
he
quitted
the
table
the
little
princess
during
the
whole
discussion
and
the
rest
of
the
dinner
sat
silent
glancing
with
a
frightened
look
now
at
her
father
in
law
and
now
at
princess
mary
when
they
left
the
table
she
took
her
sister
in
law
s
arm
and
drew
her
into
another
room
what
a
clever
man
your
father
is
said
she
perhaps
that
is
why
i
am
afraid
of
him
oh
he
is
so
kind
answered
princess
mary
chapter
xxviii
prince
andrew
was
to
leave
next
evening
the
old
prince
not
altering
his
routine
retired
as
usual
after
dinner
the
little
princess
was
in
her
sister
in
law
s
room
prince
andrew
in
a
traveling
coat
without
epaulettes
had
been
packing
with
his
valet
in
the
rooms
assigned
to
him
after
inspecting
the
carriage
himself
and
seeing
the
trunks
put
in
he
ordered
the
horses
to
be
harnessed
only
those
things
he
always
kept
with
him
remained
in
his
room
a
small
box
a
large
canteen
fitted
with
silver
plate
two
turkish
pistols
and
a
saber
a
present
from
his
father
who
had
brought
it
from
the
siege
of
ochakov
all
these
traveling
effects
of
prince
andrew
s
were
in
very
good
order
new
clean
and
in
cloth
covers
carefully
tied
with
tapes
when
starting
on
a
journey
or
changing
their
mode
of
life
men
capable
of
reflection
are
generally
in
a
serious
frame
of
mind
at
such
moments
one
reviews
the
past
and
plans
for
the
future
prince
andrew
s
face
looked
very
thoughtful
and
tender
with
his
hands
behind
him
he
paced
briskly
from
corner
to
corner
of
the
room
looking
straight
before
him
and
thoughtfully
shaking
his
head
did
he
fear
going
to
the
war
or
was
he
sad
at
leaving
his
wife
perhaps
both
but
evidently
he
did
not
wish
to
be
seen
in
that
mood
for
hearing
footsteps
in
the
passage
he
hurriedly
unclasped
his
hands
stopped
at
a
table
as
if
tying
the
cover
of
the
small
box
and
assumed
his
usual
tranquil
and
impenetrable
expression
it
was
the
heavy
tread
of
princess
mary
that
he
heard
i
hear
you
have
given
orders
to
harness
she
cried
panting
she
had
apparently
been
running
and
i
did
so
wish
to
have
another
talk
with
you
alone
god
knows
how
long
we
may
again
be
parted
you
are
not
angry
with
me
for
coming
you
have
changed
so
andrusha
she
added
as
if
to
explain
such
a
question
she
smiled
as
she
uttered
his
pet
name
andrusha
it
was
obviously
strange
to
her
to
think
that
this
stern
handsome
man
should
be
andrusha
the
slender
mischievous
boy
who
had
been
her
playfellow
in
childhood
and
where
is
lise
he
asked
answering
her
question
only
by
a
smile
she
was
so
tired
that
she
has
fallen
asleep
on
the
sofa
in
my
room
oh
andrew
what
a
treasure
of
a
wife
you
have
said
she
sitting
down
on
the
sofa
facing
her
brother
she
is
quite
a
child
such
a
dear
merry
child
i
have
grown
so
fond
of
her
prince
andrew
was
silent
but
the
princess
noticed
the
ironical
and
contemptuous
look
that
showed
itself
on
his
face
one
must
be
indulgent
to
little
weaknesses
who
is
free
from
them
andrew
don
t
forget
that
she
has
grown
up
and
been
educated
in
society
and
so
her
position
now
is
not
a
rosy
one
we
should
enter
into
everyone
s
situation
tout
comprendre
c
est
tout
pardonner
think
it
must
be
for
her
poor
thing
after
what
she
has
been
used
to
to
be
parted
from
her
husband
and
be
left
alone
in
the
country
in
her
condition
it
s
very
hard
to
understand
all
is
to
forgive
all
prince
andrew
smiled
as
he
looked
at
his
sister
as
we
smile
at
those
we
think
we
thoroughly
understand
you
live
in
the
country
and
don
t
think
the
life
terrible
he
replied
i
that
s
different
why
speak
of
me
i
don
t
want
any
other
life
and
can
t
for
i
know
no
other
but
think
andrew
for
a
young
society
woman
to
be
buried
in
the
country
during
the
best
years
of
her
life
all
alone
for
papa
is
always
busy
and
i
well
you
know
what
poor
resources
i
have
for
entertaining
a
woman
used
to
the
best
society
there
is
only
mademoiselle
bourienne
i
don
t
like
your
mademoiselle
bourienne
at
all
said
prince
andrew
no
she
is
very
nice
and
kind
and
above
all
she
s
much
to
be
pitied
she
has
no
one
no
one
to
tell
the
truth
i
don
t
need
her
and
she
s
even
in
my
way
you
know
i
always
was
a
savage
and
now
am
even
more
so
i
like
being
alone
father
likes
her
very
much
she
and
michael
ivanovich
are
the
two
people
to
whom
he
is
always
gentle
and
kind
because
he
has
been
a
benefactor
to
them
both
as
sterne
says
we
don
t
love
people
so
much
for
the
good
they
have
done
us
as
for
the
good
we
have
done
them
father
took
her
when
she
was
homeless
after
losing
her
own
father
she
is
very
good
natured
and
my
father
likes
her
way
of
reading
she
reads
to
him
in
the
evenings
and
reads
splendidly
to
be
quite
frank
mary
i
expect
father
s
character
sometimes
makes
things
trying
for
you
doesn
t
it
prince
andrew
asked
suddenly
princess
mary
was
first
surprised
and
then
aghast
at
this
question
for
me
for
me
trying
for
me
said
she
he
always
was
rather
harsh
and
now
i
should
think
he
s
getting
very
trying
said
prince
andrew
apparently
speaking
lightly
of
their
father
in
order
to
puzzle
or
test
his
sister
you
are
good
in
every
way
andrew
but
you
have
a
kind
of
intellectual
pride
said
the
princess
following
the
train
of
her
own
thoughts
rather
than
the
trend
of
the
conversation
and
that
s
a
great
sin
how
can
one
judge
father
but
even
if
one
might
what
feeling
except
veneration
could
such
a
man
as
my
father
evoke
and
i
am
so
contented
and
happy
with
him
i
only
wish
you
were
all
as
happy
as
i
am
her
brother
shook
his
head
incredulously
the
only
thing
that
is
hard
for
me
i
will
tell
you
the
truth
andrew
is
father
s
way
of
treating
religious
subjects
i
don
t
understand
how
a
man
of
his
immense
intellect
can
fail
to
see
what
is
as
clear
as
day
and
can
go
so
far
astray
that
is
the
only
thing
that
makes
me
unhappy
but
even
in
this
i
can
see
lately
a
shade
of
improvement
his
satire
has
been
less
bitter
of
late
and
there
was
a
monk
he
received
and
had
a
long
talk
with
ah
my
dear
i
am
afraid
you
and
your
monk
are
wasting
your
powder
said
prince
andrew
banteringly
yet
tenderly
ah
mon
ami
i
only
pray
and
hope
that
god
will
hear
me
andrew
she
said
timidly
after
a
moment
s
silence
i
have
a
great
favor
to
ask
of
you
what
is
it
dear
no
promise
that
you
will
not
refuse
it
will
give
you
no
trouble
and
is
nothing
unworthy
of
you
but
it
will
comfort
me
promise
andrusha
said
she
putting
her
hand
in
her
reticule
but
not
yet
taking
out
what
she
was
holding
inside
it
as
if
what
she
held
were
the
subject
of
her
request
and
must
not
be
shown
before
the
request
was
granted
she
looked
timidly
at
her
brother
even
if
it
were
a
great
deal
of
trouble
answered
prince
andrew
as
if
guessing
what
it
was
about
think
what
you
please
i
know
you
are
just
like
father
think
as
you
please
but
do
this
for
my
sake
please
do
father
s
father
our
grandfather
wore
it
in
all
his
wars
she
still
did
not
take
out
what
she
was
holding
in
her
reticule
so
you
promise
of
course
what
is
it
andrew
i
bless
you
with
this
icon
and
you
must
promise
me
you
will
never
take
it
off
do
you
promise
if
it
does
not
weigh
a
hundredweight
and
won
t
break
my
neck
to
please
you
said
prince
andrew
but
immediately
noticing
the
pained
expression
his
joke
had
brought
to
his
sister
s
face
he
repented
and
added
i
am
glad
really
dear
i
am
very
glad
against
your
will
he
will
save
and
have
mercy
on
you
and
bring
you
to
himself
for
in
him
alone
is
truth
and
peace
said
she
in
a
voice
trembling
with
emotion
solemnly
holding
up
in
both
hands
before
her
brother
a
small
oval
antique
dark
faced
icon
of
the
saviour
in
a
gold
setting
on
a
finely
wrought
silver
chain
she
crossed
herself
kissed
the
icon
and
handed
it
to
andrew
please
andrew
for
my
sake
rays
of
gentle
light
shone
from
her
large
timid
eyes
those
eyes
lit
up
the
whole
of
her
thin
sickly
face
and
made
it
beautiful
her
brother
would
have
taken
the
icon
but
she
stopped
him
andrew
understood
crossed
himself
and
kissed
the
icon
there
was
a
look
of
tenderness
for
he
was
touched
but
also
a
gleam
of
irony
on
his
face
thank
you
my
dear
she
kissed
him
on
the
forehead
and
sat
down
again
on
the
sofa
they
were
silent
for
a
while
as
i
was
saying
to
you
andrew
be
kind
and
generous
as
you
always
used
to
be
don
t
judge
lise
harshly
she
began
she
is
so
sweet
so
good
natured
and
her
position
now
is
a
very
hard
one
i
do
not
think
i
have
complained
of
my
wife
to
you
masha
or
blamed
her
why
do
you
say
all
this
to
me
red
patches
appeared
on
princess
mary
s
face
and
she
was
silent
as
if
she
felt
guilty
i
have
said
nothing
to
you
but
you
have
already
been
talked
to
and
i
am
sorry
for
that
he
went
on
the
patches
grew
deeper
on
her
forehead
neck
and
cheeks
she
tried
to
say
something
but
could
not
her
brother
had
guessed
right
the
little
princess
had
been
crying
after
dinner
and
had
spoken
of
her
forebodings
about
her
confinement
and
how
she
dreaded
it
and
had
complained
of
her
fate
her
father
in
law
and
her
husband
after
crying
she
had
fallen
asleep
prince
andrew
felt
sorry
for
his
sister
know
this
masha
i
can
t
reproach
have
not
reproached
and
never
shall
reproach
my
wife
with
anything
and
i
cannot
reproach
myself
with
anything
in
regard
to
her
and
that
always
will
be
so
in
whatever
circumstances
i
may
be
placed
but
if
you
want
to
know
the
truth
if
you
want
to
know
whether
i
am
happy
no
is
she
happy
no
but
why
this
is
so
i
don
t
know
as
he
said
this
he
rose
went
to
his
sister
and
stooping
kissed
her
forehead
his
fine
eyes
lit
up
with
a
thoughtful
kindly
and
unaccustomed
brightness
but
he
was
looking
not
at
his
sister
but
over
her
head
toward
the
darkness
of
the
open
doorway
let
us
go
to
her
i
must
say
good
by
or
go
and
wake
and
i
ll
come
in
a
moment
petrushka
he
called
to
his
valet
come
here
take
these
away
put
this
on
the
seat
and
this
to
the
right
princess
mary
rose
and
moved
to
the
door
then
stopped
and
said
andrew
if
you
had
faith
you
would
have
turned
to
god
and
asked
him
to
give
you
the
love
you
do
not
feel
and
your
prayer
would
have
been
answered
well
may
be
said
prince
andrew
go
masha
i
ll
come
immediately
on
the
way
to
his
sister
s
room
in
the
passage
which
connected
one
wing
with
the
other
prince
andrew
met
mademoiselle
bourienne
smiling
sweetly
it
was
the
third
time
that
day
that
with
an
ecstatic
and
artless
smile
she
had
met
him
in
secluded
passages
oh
i
thought
you
were
in
your
room
she
said
for
some
reason
blushing
and
dropping
her
eyes
prince
andrew
looked
sternly
at
her
and
an
expression
of
anger
suddenly
came
over
his
face
he
said
nothing
to
her
but
looked
at
her
forehead
and
hair
without
looking
at
her
eyes
with
such
contempt
that
the
frenchwoman
blushed
and
went
away
without
a
word
when
he
reached
his
sister
s
room
his
wife
was
already
awake
and
her
merry
voice
hurrying
one
word
after
another
came
through
the
open
door
she
was
speaking
as
usual
in
french
and
as
if
after
long
self
restraint
she
wished
to
make
up
for
lost
time
no
but
imagine
the
old
countess
zubova
with
false
curls
and
her
mouth
full
of
false
teeth
as
if
she
were
trying
to
cheat
old
age
ha
ha
ha
mary
this
very
sentence
about
countess
zubova
and
this
same
laugh
prince
andrew
had
already
heard
from
his
wife
in
the
presence
of
others
some
five
times
he
entered
the
room
softly
the
little
princess
plump
and
rosy
was
sitting
in
an
easy
chair
with
her
work
in
her
hands
talking
incessantly
repeating
petersburg
reminiscences
and
even
phrases
prince
andrew
came
up
stroked
her
hair
and
asked
if
she
felt
rested
after
their
journey
she
answered
him
and
continued
her
chatter
the
coach
with
six
horses
was
waiting
at
the
porch
it
was
an
autumn
night
so
dark
that
the
coachman
could
not
see
the
carriage
pole
servants
with
lanterns
were
bustling
about
in
the
porch
the
immense
house
was
brilliant
with
lights
shining
through
its
lofty
windows
the
domestic
serfs
were
crowding
in
the
hall
waiting
to
bid
good
by
to
the
young
prince
the
members
of
the
household
were
all
gathered
in
the
reception
hall
michael
ivanovich
mademoiselle
bourienne
princess
mary
and
the
little
princess
prince
andrew
had
been
called
to
his
father
s
study
as
the
latter
wished
to
say
good
by
to
him
alone
all
were
waiting
for
them
to
come
out
when
prince
andrew
entered
the
study
the
old
man
in
his
old
age
spectacles
and
white
dressing
gown
in
which
he
received
no
one
but
his
son
sat
at
the
table
writing
he
glanced
round
going
and
he
went
on
writing
i
ve
come
to
say
good
by
kiss
me
here
and
he
touched
his
cheek
thanks
thanks
what
do
you
thank
me
for
for
not
dilly
dallying
and
not
hanging
to
a
woman
s
apron
strings
the
service
before
everything
thanks
thanks
and
he
went
on
writing
so
that
his
quill
spluttered
and
squeaked
if
you
have
anything
to
say
say
it
these
two
things
can
be
done
together
he
added
about
my
wife
i
am
ashamed
as
it
is
to
leave
her
on
your
hands
why
talk
nonsense
say
what
you
want
when
her
confinement
is
due
send
to
moscow
for
an
accoucheur
let
him
be
here
the
old
prince
stopped
writing
and
as
if
not
understanding
fixed
his
stern
eyes
on
his
son
i
know
that
no
one
can
help
if
nature
does
not
do
her
work
said
prince
andrew
evidently
confused
i
know
that
out
of
a
million
cases
only
one
goes
wrong
but
it
is
her
fancy
and
mine
they
have
been
telling
her
things
she
has
had
a
dream
and
is
frightened
hm
hm
muttered
the
old
prince
to
himself
finishing
what
he
was
writing
i
ll
do
it
he
signed
with
a
flourish
and
suddenly
turning
to
his
son
began
to
laugh
it
s
a
bad
business
eh
what
is
bad
father
the
wife
said
the
old
prince
briefly
and
significantly
i
don
t
understand
said
prince
andrew
no
it
can
t
be
helped
lad
said
the
prince
they
re
all
like
that
one
can
t
unmarry
don
t
be
afraid
i
won
t
tell
anyone
but
you
know
it
yourself
he
seized
his
son
by
the
hand
with
small
bony
fingers
shook
it
looked
straight
into
his
son
s
face
with
keen
eyes
which
seemed
to
see
through
him
and
again
laughed
his
frigid
laugh
the
son
sighed
thus
admitting
that
his
father
had
understood
him
the
old
man
continued
to
fold
and
seal
his
letter
snatching
up
and
throwing
down
the
wax
the
seal
and
the
paper
with
his
accustomed
rapidity
what
s
to
be
done
she
s
pretty
i
will
do
everything
make
your
mind
easy
said
he
in
abrupt
sentences
while
sealing
his
letter
andrew
did
not
speak
he
was
both
pleased
and
displeased
that
his
father
understood
him
the
old
man
got
up
and
gave
the
letter
to
his
son
listen
said
he
don
t
worry
about
your
wife
what
can
be
done
shall
be
now
listen
give
this
letter
to
michael
ilarionovich
i
have
written
that
he
should
make
use
of
you
in
proper
places
and
not
keep
you
long
as
an
adjutant
a
bad
position
tell
him
i
remember
and
like
him
write
and
tell
me
how
he
receives
you
if
he
is
all
right
serve
him
nicholas
bolkonski
s
son
need
not
serve
under
anyone
if
he
is
in
disfavor
now
come
here
kutuzov
he
spoke
so
rapidly
that
he
did
not
finish
half
his
words
but
his
son
was
accustomed
to
understand
him
he
led
him
to
the
desk
raised
the
lid
drew
out
a
drawer
and
took
out
an
exercise
book
filled
with
his
bold
tall
close
handwriting
i
shall
probably
die
before
you
so
remember
these
are
my
memoirs
hand
them
to
the
emperor
after
my
death
now
here
is
a
lombard
bond
and
a
letter
it
is
a
premium
for
the
man
who
writes
a
history
of
suvorov
s
wars
send
it
to
the
academy
here
are
some
jottings
for
you
to
read
when
i
am
gone
you
will
find
them
useful
andrew
did
not
tell
his
father
that
he
would
no
doubt
live
a
long
time
yet
he
felt
that
he
must
not
say
it
i
will
do
it
all
father
he
said
well
now
good
by
he
gave
his
son
his
hand
to
kiss
and
embraced
him
remember
this
prince
andrew
if
they
kill
you
it
will
hurt
me
your
old
father
he
paused
unexpectedly
and
then
in
a
querulous
voice
suddenly
shrieked
but
if
i
hear
that
you
have
not
behaved
like
a
son
of
nicholas
bolkonski
i
shall
be
ashamed
you
need
not
have
said
that
to
me
father
said
the
son
with
a
smile
the
old
man
was
silent
i
also
wanted
to
ask
you
continued
prince
andrew
if
i
m
killed
and
if
i
have
a
son
do
not
let
him
be
taken
away
from
you
as
i
said
yesterday
let
him
grow
up
with
you
please
not
let
the
wife
have
him
said
the
old
man
and
laughed
they
stood
silent
facing
one
another
the
old
man
s
sharp
eyes
were
fixed
straight
on
his
son
s
something
twitched
in
the
lower
part
of
the
old
prince
s
face
we
ve
said
good
by
go
he
suddenly
shouted
in
a
loud
angry
voice
opening
his
door
what
is
it
what
asked
both
princesses
when
they
saw
for
a
moment
at
the
door
prince
andrew
and
the
figure
of
the
old
man
in
a
white
dressing
gown
spectacled
and
wigless
shouting
in
an
angry
voice
prince
andrew
sighed
and
made
no
reply
well
he
said
turning
to
his
wife
and
this
well
sounded
coldly
ironic
as
if
he
were
saying
now
go
through
your
performance
andrew
already
said
the
little
princess
turning
pale
and
looking
with
dismay
at
her
husband
he
embraced
her
she
screamed
and
fell
unconscious
on
his
shoulder
he
cautiously
released
the
shoulder
she
leaned
on
looked
into
her
face
and
carefully
placed
her
in
an
easy
chair
adieu
mary
said
he
gently
to
his
sister
taking
her
by
the
hand
and
kissing
her
and
then
he
left
the
room
with
rapid
steps
the
little
princess
lay
in
the
armchair
mademoiselle
bourienne
chafing
her
temples
princess
mary
supporting
her
sister
in
law
still
looked
with
her
beautiful
eyes
full
of
tears
at
the
door
through
which
prince
andrew
had
gone
and
made
the
sign
of
the
cross
in
his
direction
from
the
study
like
pistol
shots
came
the
frequent
sound
of
the
old
man
angrily
blowing
his
nose
hardly
had
prince
andrew
gone
when
the
study
door
opened
quickly
and
the
stern
figure
of
the
old
man
in
the
white
dressing
gown
looked
out
gone
that
s
all
right
said
he
and
looking
angrily
at
the
unconscious
little
princess
he
shook
his
head
reprovingly
and
slammed
the
door
book
two
chapter
i
in
october
a
russian
army
was
occupying
the
villages
and
towns
of
the
archduchy
of
austria
and
yet
other
regiments
freshly
arriving
from
russia
were
settling
near
the
fortress
of
braunau
and
burdening
the
inhabitants
on
whom
they
were
quartered
braunau
was
the
headquarters
of
the
commander
in
chief
kutuzov
on
october
one
of
the
infantry
regiments
that
had
just
reached
braunau
had
halted
half
a
mile
from
the
town
waiting
to
be
inspected
by
the
commander
in
chief
despite
the
un
russian
appearance
of
the
locality
and
surroundings
fruit
gardens
stone
fences
tiled
roofs
and
hills
in
the
distance
and
despite
the
fact
that
the
inhabitants
who
gazed
with
curiosity
at
the
soldiers
were
not
russians
the
regiment
had
just
the
appearance
of
any
russian
regiment
preparing
for
an
inspection
anywhere
in
the
heart
of
russia
on
the
evening
of
the
last
day
s
march
an
order
had
been
received
that
the
commander
in
chief
would
inspect
the
regiment
on
the
march
though
the
words
of
the
order
were
not
clear
to
the
regimental
commander
and
the
question
arose
whether
the
troops
were
to
be
in
marching
order
or
not
it
was
decided
at
a
consultation
between
the
battalion
commanders
to
present
the
regiment
in
parade
order
on
the
principle
that
it
is
always
better
to
bow
too
low
than
not
bow
low
enough
so
the
soldiers
after
a
twenty
mile
march
were
kept
mending
and
cleaning
all
night
long
without
closing
their
eyes
while
the
adjutants
and
company
commanders
calculated
and
reckoned
and
by
morning
the
regiment
instead
of
the
straggling
disorderly
crowd
it
had
been
on
its
last
march
the
day
before
presented
a
well
ordered
array
of
two
thousand
men
each
of
whom
knew
his
place
and
his
duty
had
every
button
and
every
strap
in
place
and
shone
with
cleanliness
and
not
only
externally
was
all
in
order
but
had
it
pleased
the
commander
in
chief
to
look
under
the
uniforms
he
would
have
found
on
every
man
a
clean
shirt
and
in
every
knapsack
the
appointed
number
of
articles
awl
soap
and
all
as
the
soldiers
say
there
was
only
one
circumstance
concerning
which
no
one
could
be
at
ease
it
was
the
state
of
the
soldiers
boots
more
than
half
the
men
s
boots
were
in
holes
but
this
defect
was
not
due
to
any
fault
of
the
regimental
commander
for
in
spite
of
repeated
demands
boots
had
not
been
issued
by
the
austrian
commissariat
and
the
regiment
had
marched
some
seven
hundred
miles
the
commander
of
the
regiment
was
an
elderly
choleric
stout
and
thick
set
general
with
grizzled
eyebrows
and
whiskers
and
wider
from
chest
to
back
than
across
the
shoulders
he
had
on
a
brand
new
uniform
showing
the
creases
where
it
had
been
folded
and
thick
gold
epaulettes
which
seemed
to
stand
rather
than
lie
down
on
his
massive
shoulders
he
had
the
air
of
a
man
happily
performing
one
of
the
most
solemn
duties
of
his
life
he
walked
about
in
front
of
the
line
and
at
every
step
pulled
himself
up
slightly
arching
his
back
it
was
plain
that
the
commander
admired
his
regiment
rejoiced
in
it
and
that
his
whole
mind
was
engrossed
by
it
yet
his
strut
seemed
to
indicate
that
besides
military
matters
social
interests
and
the
fair
sex
occupied
no
small
part
of
his
thoughts
well
michael
mitrich
sir
he
said
addressing
one
of
the
battalion
commanders
who
smilingly
pressed
forward
it
was
plain
that
they
both
felt
happy
we
had
our
hands
full
last
night
however
i
think
the
regiment
is
not
a
bad
one
eh
the
battalion
commander
perceived
the
jovial
irony
and
laughed
it
would
not
be
turned
off
the
field
even
on
the
tsaritsin
meadow
what
asked
the
commander
at
that
moment
on
the
road
from
the
town
on
which
signalers
had
been
posted
two
men
appeared
on
horse
back
they
were
an
aide
de
camp
followed
by
a
cossack
the
aide
de
camp
was
sent
to
confirm
the
order
which
had
not
been
clearly
worded
the
day
before
namely
that
the
commander
in
chief
wished
to
see
the
regiment
just
in
the
state
in
which
it
had
been
on
the
march
in
their
greatcoats
and
packs
and
without
any
preparation
whatever
a
member
of
the
hofkriegsrath
from
vienna
had
come
to
kutuzov
the
day
before
with
proposals
and
demands
for
him
to
join
up
with
the
army
of
the
archduke
ferdinand
and
mack
and
kutuzov
not
considering
this
junction
advisable
meant
among
other
arguments
in
support
of
his
view
to
show
the
austrian
general
the
wretched
state
in
which
the
troops
arrived
from
russia
with
this
object
he
intended
to
meet
the
regiment
so
the
worse
the
condition
it
was
in
the
better
pleased
the
commander
in
chief
would
be
though
the
aide
de
camp
did
not
know
these
circumstances
he
nevertheless
delivered
the
definite
order
that
the
men
should
be
in
their
greatcoats
and
in
marching
order
and
that
the
commander
in
chief
would
otherwise
be
dissatisfied
on
hearing
this
the
regimental
commander
hung
his
head
silently
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
spread
out
his
arms
with
a
choleric
gesture
a
fine
mess
we
ve
made
of
it
he
remarked
there
now
didn
t
i
tell
you
michael
mitrich
that
if
it
was
said
on
the
march
it
meant
in
greatcoats
said
he
reproachfully
to
the
battalion
commander
oh
my
god
he
added
stepping
resolutely
forward
company
commanders
he
shouted
in
a
voice
accustomed
to
command
sergeants
major
how
soon
will
he
be
here
he
asked
the
aide
de
camp
with
a
respectful
politeness
evidently
relating
to
the
personage
he
was
referring
to
in
an
hour
s
time
i
should
say
shall
we
have
time
to
change
clothes
i
don
t
know
general
the
regimental
commander
going
up
to
the
line
himself
ordered
the
soldiers
to
change
into
their
greatcoats
the
company
commanders
ran
off
to
their
companies
the
sergeants
major
began
bustling
the
greatcoats
were
not
in
very
good
condition
and
instantly
the
squares
that
had
up
to
then
been
in
regular
order
and
silent
began
to
sway
and
stretch
and
hum
with
voices
on
all
sides
soldiers
were
running
to
and
fro
throwing
up
their
knapsacks
with
a
jerk
of
their
shoulders
and
pulling
the
straps
over
their
heads
unstrapping
their
overcoats
and
drawing
the
sleeves
on
with
upraised
arms
in
half
an
hour
all
was
again
in
order
only
the
squares
had
become
gray
instead
of
black
the
regimental
commander
walked
with
his
jerky
steps
to
the
front
of
the
regiment
and
examined
it
from
a
distance
whatever
is
this
this
he
shouted
and
stood
still
commander
of
the
third
company
commander
of
the
third
company
wanted
by
the
general
commander
to
the
general
third
company
to
the
commander
the
words
passed
along
the
lines
and
an
adjutant
ran
to
look
for
the
missing
officer
when
the
eager
but
misrepeated
words
had
reached
their
destination
in
a
cry
of
the
general
to
the
third
company
the
missing
officer
appeared
from
behind
his
company
and
though
he
was
a
middle
aged
man
and
not
in
the
habit
of
running
trotted
awkwardly
stumbling
on
his
toes
toward
the
general
the
captain
s
face
showed
the
uneasiness
of
a
schoolboy
who
is
told
to
repeat
a
lesson
he
has
not
learned
spots
appeared
on
his
nose
the
redness
of
which
was
evidently
due
to
intemperance
and
his
mouth
twitched
nervously
the
general
looked
the
captain
up
and
down
as
he
came
up
panting
slackening
his
pace
as
he
approached
you
will
soon
be
dressing
your
men
in
petticoats
what
is
this
shouted
the
regimental
commander
thrusting
forward
his
jaw
and
pointing
at
a
soldier
in
the
ranks
of
the
third
company
in
a
greatcoat
of
bluish
cloth
which
contrasted
with
the
others
what
have
you
been
after
the
commander
in
chief
is
expected
and
you
leave
your
place
eh
i
ll
teach
you
to
dress
the
men
in
fancy
coats
for
a
parade
eh
the
commander
of
the
company
with
his
eyes
fixed
on
his
superior
pressed
two
fingers
more
and
more
rigidly
to
his
cap
as
if
in
this
pressure
lay
his
only
hope
of
salvation
well
why
don
t
you
speak
whom
have
you
got
there
dressed
up
as
a
hungarian
said
the
commander
with
an
austere
gibe
your
excellency
well
your
excellency
what
your
excellency
but
what
about
your
excellency
nobody
knows
your
excellency
it
s
the
officer
dolokhov
who
has
been
reduced
to
the
ranks
said
the
captain
softly
well
has
he
been
degraded
into
a
field
marshal
or
into
a
soldier
if
a
soldier
he
should
be
dressed
in
regulation
uniform
like
the
others
your
excellency
you
gave
him
leave
yourself
on
the
march
gave
him
leave
leave
that
s
just
like
you
young
men
said
the
regimental
commander
cooling
down
a
little
leave
indeed
one
says
a
word
to
you
and
you
what
he
added
with
renewed
irritation
i
beg
you
to
dress
your
men
decently
and
the
commander
turning
to
look
at
the
adjutant
directed
his
jerky
steps
down
the
line
he
was
evidently
pleased
at
his
own
display
of
anger
and
walking
up
to
the
regiment
wished
to
find
a
further
excuse
for
wrath
having
snapped
at
an
officer
for
an
unpolished
badge
at
another
because
his
line
was
not
straight
he
reached
the
third
company
h
o
o
w
are
you
standing
where
s
your
leg
your
leg
shouted
the
commander
with
a
tone
of
suffering
in
his
voice
while
there
were
still
five
men
between
him
and
dolokhov
with
his
bluish
gray
uniform
dolokhov
slowly
straightened
his
bent
knee
looking
straight
with
his
clear
insolent
eyes
in
the
general
s
face
why
a
blue
coat
off
with
it
sergeant
major
change
his
coat
the
ras
he
did
not
finish
general
i
must
obey
orders
but
i
am
not
bound
to
endure
dolokhov
hurriedly
interrupted
no
talking
in
the
ranks
no
talking
no
talking
not
bound
to
endure
insults
dolokhov
concluded
in
loud
ringing
tones
the
eyes
of
the
general
and
the
soldier
met
the
general
became
silent
angrily
pulling
down
his
tight
scarf
i
request
you
to
have
the
goodness
to
change
your
coat
he
said
as
he
turned
away
chapter
ii
he
s
coming
shouted
the
signaler
at
that
moment
the
regimental
commander
flushing
ran
to
his
horse
seized
the
stirrup
with
trembling
hands
threw
his
body
across
the
saddle
righted
himself
drew
his
saber
and
with
a
happy
and
resolute
countenance
opening
his
mouth
awry
prepared
to
shout
the
regiment
fluttered
like
a
bird
preening
its
plumage
and
became
motionless
att
ention
shouted
the
regimental
commander
in
a
soul
shaking
voice
which
expressed
joy
for
himself
severity
for
the
regiment
and
welcome
for
the
approaching
chief
along
the
broad
country
road
edged
on
both
sides
by
trees
came
a
high
light
blue
viennese
caleche
slightly
creaking
on
its
springs
and
drawn
by
six
horses
at
a
smart
trot
behind
the
caleche
galloped
the
suite
and
a
convoy
of
croats
beside
kutuzov
sat
an
austrian
general
in
a
white
uniform
that
looked
strange
among
the
russian
black
ones
the
caleche
stopped
in
front
of
the
regiment
kutuzov
and
the
austrian
general
were
talking
in
low
voices
and
kutuzov
smiled
slightly
as
treading
heavily
he
stepped
down
from
the
carriage
just
as
if
those
two
thousand
men
breathlessly
gazing
at
him
and
the
regimental
commander
did
not
exist
the
word
of
command
rang
out
and
again
the
regiment
quivered
as
with
a
jingling
sound
it
presented
arms
then
amidst
a
dead
silence
the
feeble
voice
of
the
commander
in
chief
was
heard
the
regiment
roared
health
to
your
ex
len
len
lency
and
again
all
became
silent
at
first
kutuzov
stood
still
while
the
regiment
moved
then
he
and
the
general
in
white
accompanied
by
the
suite
walked
between
the
ranks
from
the
way
the
regimental
commander
saluted
the
commander
in
chief
and
devoured
him
with
his
eyes
drawing
himself
up
obsequiously
and
from
the
way
he
walked
through
the
ranks
behind
the
generals
bending
forward
and
hardly
able
to
restrain
his
jerky
movements
and
from
the
way
he
darted
forward
at
every
word
or
gesture
of
the
commander
in
chief
it
was
evident
that
he
performed
his
duty
as
a
subordinate
with
even
greater
zeal
than
his
duty
as
a
commander
thanks
to
the
strictness
and
assiduity
of
its
commander
the
regiment
in
comparison
with
others
that
had
reached
braunau
at
the
same
time
was
in
splendid
condition
there
were
only
sick
and
stragglers
everything
was
in
good
order
except
the
boots
kutuzov
walked
through
the
ranks
sometimes
stopping
to
say
a
few
friendly
words
to
officers
he
had
known
in
the
turkish
war
sometimes
also
to
the
soldiers
looking
at
their
boots
he
several
times
shook
his
head
sadly
pointing
them
out
to
the
austrian
general
with
an
expression
which
seemed
to
say
that
he
was
not
blaming
anyone
but
could
not
help
noticing
what
a
bad
state
of
things
it
was
the
regimental
commander
ran
forward
on
each
such
occasion
fearing
to
miss
a
single
word
of
the
commander
in
chief
s
regarding
the
regiment
behind
kutuzov
at
a
distance
that
allowed
every
softly
spoken
word
to
be
heard
followed
some
twenty
men
of
his
suite
these
gentlemen
talked
among
themselves
and
sometimes
laughed
nearest
of
all
to
the
commander
in
chief
walked
a
handsome
adjutant
this
was
prince
bolkonski
beside
him
was
his
comrade
nesvitski
a
tall
staff
officer
extremely
stout
with
a
kindly
smiling
handsome
face
and
moist
eyes
nesvitski
could
hardly
keep
from
laughter
provoked
by
a
swarthy
hussar
officer
who
walked
beside
him
this
hussar
with
a
grave
face
and
without
a
smile
or
a
change
in
the
expression
of
his
fixed
eyes
watched
the
regimental
commander
s
back
and
mimicked
his
every
movement
each
time
the
commander
started
and
bent
forward
the
hussar
started
and
bent
forward
in
exactly
the
same
manner
nesvitski
laughed
and
nudged
the
others
to
make
them
look
at
the
wag
kutuzov
walked
slowly
and
languidly
past
thousands
of
eyes
which
were
starting
from
their
sockets
to
watch
their
chief
on
reaching
the
third
company
he
suddenly
stopped
his
suite
not
having
expected
this
involuntarily
came
closer
to
him
ah
timokhin
said
he
recognizing
the
red
nosed
captain
who
had
been
reprimanded
on
account
of
the
blue
greatcoat
one
would
have
thought
it
impossible
for
a
man
to
stretch
himself
more
than
timokhin
had
done
when
he
was
reprimanded
by
the
regimental
commander
but
now
that
the
commander
in
chief
addressed
him
he
drew
himself
up
to
such
an
extent
that
it
seemed
he
could
not
have
sustained
it
had
the
commander
in
chief
continued
to
look
at
him
and
so
kutuzov
who
evidently
understood
his
case
and
wished
him
nothing
but
good
quickly
turned
away
a
scarcely
perceptible
smile
flitting
over
his
scarred
and
puffy
face
another
ismail
comrade
said
he
a
brave
officer
are
you
satisfied
with
him
he
asked
the
regimental
commander
and
the
latter
unconscious
that
he
was
being
reflected
in
the
hussar
officer
as
in
a
looking
glass
started
moved
forward
and
answered
highly
satisfied
your
excellency
we
all
have
our
weaknesses
said
kutuzov
smiling
and
walking
away
from
him
he
used
to
have
a
predilection
for
bacchus
the
regimental
commander
was
afraid
he
might
be
blamed
for
this
and
did
not
answer
the
hussar
at
that
moment
noticed
the
face
of
the
red
nosed
captain
and
his
drawn
in
stomach
and
mimicked
his
expression
and
pose
with
such
exactitude
that
nesvitski
could
not
help
laughing
kutuzov
turned
round
the
officer
evidently
had
complete
control
of
his
face
and
while
kutuzov
was
turning
managed
to
make
a
grimace
and
then
assume
a
most
serious
deferential
and
innocent
expression
the
third
company
was
the
last
and
kutuzov
pondered
apparently
trying
to
recollect
something
prince
andrew
stepped
forward
from
among
the
suite
and
said
in
french
you
told
me
to
remind
you
of
the
officer
dolokhov
reduced
to
the
ranks
in
this
regiment
where
is
dolokhov
asked
kutuzov
dolokhov
who
had
already
changed
into
a
soldier
s
gray
greatcoat
did
not
wait
to
be
called
the
shapely
figure
of
the
fair
haired
soldier
with
his
clear
blue
eyes
stepped
forward
from
the
ranks
went
up
to
the
commander
in
chief
and
presented
arms
have
you
a
complaint
to
make
kutuzov
asked
with
a
slight
frown
this
is
dolokhov
said
prince
andrew
ah
said
kutuzov
i
hope
this
will
be
a
lesson
to
you
do
your
duty
the
emperor
is
gracious
and
i
shan
t
forget
you
if
you
deserve
well
the
clear
blue
eyes
looked
at
the
commander
in
chief
just
as
boldly
as
they
had
looked
at
the
regimental
commander
seeming
by
their
expression
to
tear
open
the
veil
of
convention
that
separates
a
commander
in
chief
so
widely
from
a
private
one
thing
i
ask
of
your
excellency
dolokhov
said
in
his
firm
ringing
deliberate
voice
i
ask
an
opportunity
to
atone
for
my
fault
and
prove
my
devotion
to
his
majesty
the
emperor
and
to
russia
kutuzov
turned
away
the
same
smile
of
the
eyes
with
which
he
had
turned
from
captain
timokhin
again
flitted
over
his
face
he
turned
away
with
a
grimace
as
if
to
say
that
everything
dolokhov
had
said
to
him
and
everything
he
could
say
had
long
been
known
to
him
that
he
was
weary
of
it
and
it
was
not
at
all
what
he
wanted
he
turned
away
and
went
to
the
carriage
the
regiment
broke
up
into
companies
which
went
to
their
appointed
quarters
near
braunau
where
they
hoped
to
receive
boots
and
clothes
and
to
rest
after
their
hard
marches
you
won
t
bear
me
a
grudge
prokhor
ignatych
said
the
regimental
commander
overtaking
the
third
company
on
its
way
to
its
quarters
and
riding
up
to
captain
timokhin
who
was
walking
in
front
the
regimental
commander
s
face
now
that
the
inspection
was
happily
over
beamed
with
irrepressible
delight
it
s
in
the
emperor
s
service
it
can
t
be
helped
one
is
sometimes
a
bit
hasty
on
parade
i
am
the
first
to
apologize
you
know
me
he
was
very
pleased
and
he
held
out
his
hand
to
the
captain
don
t
mention
it
general
as
if
i
d
be
so
bold
replied
the
captain
his
nose
growing
redder
as
he
gave
a
smile
which
showed
where
two
front
teeth
were
missing
that
had
been
knocked
out
by
the
butt
end
of
a
gun
at
ismail
and
tell
mr
dolokhov
that
i
won
t
forget
him
he
may
be
quite
easy
and
tell
me
please
i
ve
been
meaning
to
ask
how
is
to
ask
how
is
he
behaving
himself
and
in
general
as
far
as
the
service
goes
he
is
quite
punctilious
your
excellency
but
his
character
said
timokhin
and
what
about
his
character
asked
the
regimental
commander
it
s
different
on
different
days
answered
the
captain
one
day
he
is
sensible
well
educated
and
good
natured
and
the
next
he
s
a
wild
beast
in
poland
if
you
please
he
nearly
killed
a
jew
oh
well
well
remarked
the
regimental
commander
still
one
must
have
pity
on
a
young
man
in
misfortune
you
know
he
has
important
connections
well
then
you
just
i
will
your
excellency
said
timokhin
showing
by
his
smile
that
he
understood
his
commander
s
wish
well
of
course
of
course
the
regimental
commander
sought
out
dolokhov
in
the
ranks
and
reining
in
his
horse
said
to
him
after
the
next
affair
epaulettes
dolokhov
looked
round
but
did
not
say
anything
nor
did
the
mocking
smile
on
his
lips
change
well
that
s
all
right
continued
the
regimental
commander
a
cup
of
vodka
for
the
men
from
me
he
added
so
that
the
soldiers
could
hear
i
thank
you
all
god
be
praised
and
he
rode
past
that
company
and
overtook
the
next
one
well
he
s
really
a
good
fellow
one
can
serve
under
him
said
timokhin
to
the
subaltern
beside
him
in
a
word
a
hearty
one
said
the
subaltern
laughing
the
regimental
commander
was
nicknamed
king
of
hearts
the
cheerful
mood
of
their
officers
after
the
inspection
infected
the
soldiers
the
company
marched
on
gaily
the
soldiers
voices
could
be
heard
on
every
side
and
they
said
kutuzov
was
blind
of
one
eye
and
so
he
is
quite
blind
no
friend
he
is
sharper
eyed
than
you
are
boots
and
leg
bands
he
noticed
everything
when
he
looked
at
my
feet
friend
well
thinks
i
and
that
other
one
with
him
the
austrian
looked
as
if
he
were
smeared
with
chalk
as
white
as
flour
i
suppose
they
polish
him
up
as
they
do
the
guns
i
say
fedeshon
did
he
say
when
the
battles
are
to
begin
you
were
near
him
everybody
said
that
buonaparte
himself
was
at
braunau
buonaparte
himself
just
listen
to
the
fool
what
he
doesn
t
know
the
prussians
are
up
in
arms
now
the
austrians
you
see
are
putting
them
down
when
they
ve
been
put
down
the
war
with
buonaparte
will
begin
and
he
says
buonaparte
is
in
braunau
shows
you
re
a
fool
you
d
better
listen
more
carefully
what
devils
these
quartermasters
are
see
the
fifth
company
is
turning
into
the
village
already
they
will
have
their
buckwheat
cooked
before
we
reach
our
quarters
give
me
a
biscuit
you
devil
and
did
you
give
me
tobacco
yesterday
that
s
just
it
friend
ah
well
never
mind
here
you
are
they
might
call
a
halt
here
or
we
ll
have
to
do
another
four
miles
without
eating
wasn
t
it
fine
when
those
germans
gave
us
lifts
you
just
sit
still
and
are
drawn
along
and
here
friend
the
people
are
quite
beggarly
there
they
all
seemed
to
be
poles
all
under
the
russian
crown
but
here
they
re
all
regular
germans
singers
to
the
front
came
the
captain
s
order
and
from
the
different
ranks
some
twenty
men
ran
to
the
front
a
drummer
their
leader
turned
round
facing
the
singers
and
flourishing
his
arm
began
a
long
drawn
out
soldiers
song
commencing
with
the
words
morning
dawned
the
sun
was
rising
and
concluding
on
then
brothers
on
to
glory
led
by
father
kamenski
this
song
had
been
composed
in
the
turkish
campaign
and
now
being
sung
in
austria
the
only
change
being
that
the
words
father
kamenski
were
replaced
by
father
kutuzov
having
jerked
out
these
last
words
as
soldiers
do
and
waved
his
arms
as
if
flinging
something
to
the
ground
the
drummer
a
lean
handsome
soldier
of
forty
looked
sternly
at
the
singers
and
screwed
up
his
eyes
then
having
satisfied
himself
that
all
eyes
were
fixed
on
him
he
raised
both
arms
as
if
carefully
lifting
some
invisible
but
precious
object
above
his
head
and
holding
it
there
for
some
seconds
suddenly
flung
it
down
and
began
oh
my
bower
oh
my
bower
oh
my
bower
new
chimed
in
twenty
voices
and
the
castanet
player
in
spite
of
the
burden
of
his
equipment
rushed
out
to
the
front
and
walking
backwards
before
the
company
jerked
his
shoulders
and
flourished
his
castanets
as
if
threatening
someone
the
soldiers
swinging
their
arms
and
keeping
time
spontaneously
marched
with
long
steps
behind
the
company
the
sound
of
wheels
the
creaking
of
springs
and
the
tramp
of
horses
hoofs
were
heard
kutuzov
and
his
suite
were
returning
to
the
town
the
commander
in
chief
made
a
sign
that
the
men
should
continue
to
march
at
ease
and
he
and
all
his
suite
showed
pleasure
at
the
sound
of
the
singing
and
the
sight
of
the
dancing
soldier
and
the
gay
and
smartly
marching
men
in
the
second
file
from
the
right
flank
beside
which
the
carriage
passed
the
company
a
blue
eyed
soldier
involuntarily
attracted
notice
it
was
dolokhov
marching
with
particular
grace
and
boldness
in
time
to
the
song
and
looking
at
those
driving
past
as
if
he
pitied
all
who
were
not
at
that
moment
marching
with
the
company
the
hussar
cornet
of
kutuzov
s
suite
who
had
mimicked
the
regimental
commander
fell
back
from
the
carriage
and
rode
up
to
dolokhov
hussar
cornet
zherkov
had
at
one
time
in
petersburg
belonged
to
the
wild
set
led
by
dolokhov
zherkov
had
met
dolokhov
abroad
as
a
private
and
had
not
seen
fit
to
recognize
him
but
now
that
kutuzov
had
spoken
to
the
gentleman
ranker
he
addressed
him
with
the
cordiality
of
an
old
friend
my
dear
fellow
how
are
you
said
he
through
the
singing
making
his
horse
keep
pace
with
the
company
how
am
i
dolokhov
answered
coldly
i
am
as
you
see
the
lively
song
gave
a
special
flavor
to
the
tone
of
free
and
easy
gaiety
with
which
zherkov
spoke
and
to
the
intentional
coldness
of
dolokhov
s
reply
and
how
do
you
get
on
with
the
officers
inquired
zherkov
all
right
they
are
good
fellows
and
how
have
you
wriggled
onto
the
staff
i
was
attached
i
m
on
duty
both
were
silent
she
let
the
hawk
fly
upward
from
her
wide
right
sleeve
went
the
song
arousing
an
involuntary
sensation
of
courage
and
cheerfulness
their
conversation
would
probably
have
been
different
but
for
the
effect
of
that
song
is
it
true
that
austrians
have
been
beaten
asked
dolokhov
the
devil
only
knows
they
say
so
i
m
glad
answered
dolokhov
briefly
and
clearly
as
the
song
demanded
i
say
come
round
some
evening
and
we
ll
have
a
game
of
faro
said
zherkov
why
have
you
too
much
money
do
come
i
can
t
i
ve
sworn
not
to
i
won
t
drink
and
won
t
play
till
i
get
reinstated
well
that
s
only
till
the
first
engagement
we
shall
see
they
were
again
silent
come
if
you
need
anything
one
can
at
least
be
of
use
on
the
staff
dolokhov
smiled
don
t
trouble
if
i
want
anything
i
won
t
beg
i
ll
take
it
well
never
mind
i
only
and
i
only
good
by
good
health
it
s
a
long
long
way
to
my
native
land
zherkov
touched
his
horse
with
the
spurs
it
pranced
excitedly
from
foot
to
foot
uncertain
with
which
to
start
then
settled
down
galloped
past
the
company
and
overtook
the
carriage
still
keeping
time
to
the
song
chapter
iii
on
returning
from
the
review
kutuzov
took
the
austrian
general
into
his
private
room
and
calling
his
adjutant
asked
for
some
papers
relating
to
the
condition
of
the
troops
on
their
arrival
and
the
letters
that
had
come
from
the
archduke
ferdinand
who
was
in
command
of
the
advanced
army
prince
andrew
bolkonski
came
into
the
room
with
the
required
papers
kutuzov
and
the
austrian
member
of
the
hofkriegsrath
were
sitting
at
the
table
on
which
a
plan
was
spread
out
ah
said
kutuzov
glancing
at
bolkonski
as
if
by
this
exclamation
he
was
asking
the
adjutant
to
wait
and
he
went
on
with
the
conversation
in
french
all
i
can
say
general
said
he
with
a
pleasant
elegance
of
expression
and
intonation
that
obliged
one
to
listen
to
each
deliberately
spoken
word
it
was
evident
that
kutuzov
himself
listened
with
pleasure
to
his
own
voice
all
i
can
say
general
is
that
if
the
matter
depended
on
my
personal
wishes
the
will
of
his
majesty
the
emperor
francis
would
have
been
fulfilled
long
ago
i
should
long
ago
have
joined
the
archduke
and
believe
me
on
my
honour
that
to
me
personally
it
would
be
a
pleasure
to
hand
over
the
supreme
command
of
the
army
into
the
hands
of
a
better
informed
and
more
skillful
general
of
whom
austria
has
so
many
and
to
lay
down
all
this
heavy
responsibility
but
circumstances
are
sometimes
too
strong
for
us
general
and
kutuzov
smiled
in
a
way
that
seemed
to
say
you
are
quite
at
liberty
not
to
believe
me
and
i
don
t
even
care
whether
you
do
or
not
but
you
have
no
grounds
for
telling
me
so
and
that
is
the
whole
point
the
austrian
general
looked
dissatisfied
but
had
no
option
but
to
reply
in
the
same
tone
on
the
contrary
he
said
in
a
querulous
and
angry
tone
that
contrasted
with
his
flattering
words
on
the
contrary
your
excellency
s
participation
in
the
common
action
is
highly
valued
by
his
majesty
but
we
think
the
present
delay
is
depriving
the
splendid
russian
troops
and
their
commander
of
the
laurels
they
have
been
accustomed
to
win
in
their
battles
he
concluded
his
evidently
prearranged
sentence
kutuzov
bowed
with
the
same
smile
but
that
is
my
conviction
and
judging
by
the
last
letter
with
which
his
highness
the
archduke
ferdinand
has
honored
me
i
imagine
that
the
austrian
troops
under
the
direction
of
so
skillful
a
leader
as
general
mack
have
by
now
already
gained
a
decisive
victory
and
no
longer
need
our
aid
said
kutuzov
the
general
frowned
though
there
was
no
definite
news
of
an
austrian
defeat
there
were
many
circumstances
confirming
the
unfavorable
rumors
that
were
afloat
and
so
kutuzov
s
suggestion
of
an
austrian
victory
sounded
much
like
irony
but
kutuzov
went
on
blandly
smiling
with
the
same
expression
which
seemed
to
say
that
he
had
a
right
to
suppose
so
and
in
fact
the
last
letter
he
had
received
from
mack
s
army
informed
him
of
a
victory
and
stated
strategically
the
position
of
the
army
was
very
favorable
give
me
that
letter
said
kutuzov
turning
to
prince
andrew
please
have
a
look
at
it
and
kutuzov
with
an
ironical
smile
about
the
corners
of
his
mouth
read
to
the
austrian
general
the
following
passage
in
german
from
the
archduke
ferdinand
s
letter
we
have
fully
concentrated
forces
of
nearly
seventy
thousand
men
with
which
to
attack
and
defeat
the
enemy
should
he
cross
the
lech
also
as
we
are
masters
of
ulm
we
cannot
be
deprived
of
the
advantage
of
commanding
both
sides
of
the
danube
so
that
should
the
enemy
not
cross
the
lech
we
can
cross
the
danube
throw
ourselves
on
his
line
of
communications
recross
the
river
lower
down
and
frustrate
his
intention
should
he
try
to
direct
his
whole
force
against
our
faithful
ally
we
shall
therefore
confidently
await
the
moment
when
the
imperial
russian
army
will
be
fully
equipped
and
shall
then
in
conjunction
with
it
easily
find
a
way
to
prepare
for
the
enemy
the
fate
he
deserves
kutuzov
sighed
deeply
on
finishing
this
paragraph
and
looked
at
the
member
of
the
hofkriegsrath
mildly
and
attentively
but
you
know
the
wise
maxim
your
excellency
advising
one
to
expect
the
worst
said
the
austrian
general
evidently
wishing
to
have
done
with
jests
and
to
come
to
business
he
involuntarily
looked
round
at
the
aide
de
camp
excuse
me
general
interrupted
kutuzov
also
turning
to
prince
andrew
look
here
my
dear
fellow
get
from
kozlovski
all
the
reports
from
our
scouts
here
are
two
letters
from
count
nostitz
and
here
is
one
from
his
highness
the
archduke
ferdinand
and
here
are
these
he
said
handing
him
several
papers
make
a
neat
memorandum
in
french
out
of
all
this
showing
all
the
news
we
have
had
of
the
movements
of
the
austrian
army
and
then
give
it
to
his
excellency
prince
andrew
bowed
his
head
in
token
of
having
understood
from
the
first
not
only
what
had
been
said
but
also
what
kutuzov
would
have
liked
to
tell
him
he
gathered
up
the
papers
and
with
a
bow
to
both
stepped
softly
over
the
carpet
and
went
out
into
the
waiting
room
though
not
much
time
had
passed
since
prince
andrew
had
left
russia
he
had
changed
greatly
during
that
period
in
the
expression
of
his
face
in
his
movements
in
his
walk
scarcely
a
trace
was
left
of
his
former
affected
languor
and
indolence
he
now
looked
like
a
man
who
has
time
to
think
of
the
impression
he
makes
on
others
but
is
occupied
with
agreeable
and
interesting
work
his
face
expressed
more
satisfaction
with
himself
and
those
around
him
his
smile
and
glance
were
brighter
and
more
attractive
kutuzov
whom
he
had
overtaken
in
poland
had
received
him
very
kindly
promised
not
to
forget
him
distinguished
him
above
the
other
adjutants
and
had
taken
him
to
vienna
and
given
him
the
more
serious
commissions
from
vienna
kutuzov
wrote
to
his
old
comrade
prince
andrew
s
father
your
son
bids
fair
to
become
an
officer
distinguished
by
his
industry
firmness
and
expedition
i
consider
myself
fortunate
to
have
such
a
subordinate
by
me
on
kutuzov
s
staff
among
his
fellow
officers
and
in
the
army
generally
prince
andrew
had
as
he
had
had
in
petersburg
society
two
quite
opposite
reputations
some
a
minority
acknowledged
him
to
be
different
from
themselves
and
from
everyone
else
expected
great
things
of
him
listened
to
him
admired
and
imitated
him
and
with
them
prince
andrew
was
natural
and
pleasant
others
the
majority
disliked
him
and
considered
him
conceited
cold
and
disagreeable
but
among
these
people
prince
andrew
knew
how
to
take
his
stand
so
that
they
respected
and
even
feared
him
coming
out
of
kutuzov
s
room
into
the
waiting
room
with
the
papers
in
his
hand
prince
andrew
came
up
to
his
comrade
the
aide
de
camp
on
duty
kozlovski
who
was
sitting
at
the
window
with
a
book
well
prince
asked
kozlovski
i
am
ordered
to
write
a
memorandum
explaining
why
we
are
not
advancing
and
why
is
it
prince
andrew
shrugged
his
shoulders
any
news
from
mack
no
if
it
were
true
that
he
has
been
beaten
news
would
have
come
probably
said
prince
andrew
moving
toward
the
outer
door
but
at
that
instant
a
tall
austrian
general
in
a
greatcoat
with
the
order
of
maria
theresa
on
his
neck
and
a
black
bandage
round
his
head
who
had
evidently
just
arrived
entered
quickly
slamming
the
door
prince
andrew
stopped
short
commander
in
chief
kutuzov
said
the
newly
arrived
general
speaking
quickly
with
a
harsh
german
accent
looking
to
both
sides
and
advancing
straight
toward
the
inner
door
the
commander
in
chief
is
engaged
said
kozlovski
going
hurriedly
up
to
the
unknown
general
and
blocking
his
way
to
the
door
whom
shall
i
announce
the
unknown
general
looked
disdainfully
down
at
kozlovski
who
was
rather
short
as
if
surprised
that
anyone
should
not
know
him
the
commander
in
chief
is
engaged
repeated
kozlovski
calmly
the
general
s
face
clouded
his
lips
quivered
and
trembled
he
took
out
a
notebook
hurriedly
scribbled
something
in
pencil
tore
out
the
leaf
gave
it
to
kozlovski
stepped
quickly
to
the
window
and
threw
himself
into
a
chair
gazing
at
those
in
the
room
as
if
asking
why
do
they
look
at
me
then
he
lifted
his
head
stretched
his
neck
as
if
he
intended
to
say
something
but
immediately
with
affected
indifference
began
to
hum
to
himself
producing
a
queer
sound
which
immediately
broke
off
the
door
of
the
private
room
opened
and
kutuzov
appeared
in
the
doorway
the
general
with
the
bandaged
head
bent
forward
as
though
running
away
from
some
danger
and
making
long
quick
strides
with
his
thin
legs
went
up
to
kutuzov
vous
voyez
le
malheureux
mack
he
uttered
in
a
broken
voice
kutuzov
s
face
as
he
stood
in
the
open
doorway
remained
perfectly
immobile
for
a
few
moments
then
wrinkles
ran
over
his
face
like
a
wave
and
his
forehead
became
smooth
again
he
bowed
his
head
respectfully
closed
his
eyes
silently
let
mack
enter
his
room
before
him
and
closed
the
door
himself
behind
him
the
report
which
had
been
circulated
that
the
austrians
had
been
beaten
and
that
the
whole
army
had
surrendered
at
ulm
proved
to
be
correct
within
half
an
hour
adjutants
had
been
sent
in
various
directions
with
orders
which
showed
that
the
russian
troops
who
had
hitherto
been
inactive
would
also
soon
have
to
meet
the
enemy
prince
andrew
was
one
of
those
rare
staff
officers
whose
chief
interest
lay
in
the
general
progress
of
the
war
when
he
saw
mack
and
heard
the
details
of
his
disaster
he
understood
that
half
the
campaign
was
lost
understood
all
the
difficulties
of
the
russian
army
s
position
and
vividly
imagined
what
awaited
it
and
the
part
he
would
have
to
play
involuntarily
he
felt
a
joyful
agitation
at
the
thought
of
the
humiliation
of
arrogant
austria
and
that
in
a
week
s
time
he
might
perhaps
see
and
take
part
in
the
first
russian
encounter
with
the
french
since
suvorov
met
them
he
feared
that
bonaparte
s
genius
might
outweigh
all
the
courage
of
the
russian
troops
and
at
the
same
time
could
not
admit
the
idea
of
his
hero
being
disgraced
excited
and
irritated
by
these
thoughts
prince
andrew
went
toward
his
room
to
write
to
his
father
to
whom
he
wrote
every
day
in
the
corridor
he
met
nesvitski
with
whom
he
shared
a
room
and
the
wag
zherkov
they
were
as
usual
laughing
why
are
you
so
glum
asked
nesvitski
noticing
prince
andrew
s
pale
face
and
glittering
eyes
there
s
nothing
to
be
gay
about
answered
bolkonski
just
as
prince
andrew
met
nesvitski
and
zherkov
there
came
toward
them
from
the
other
end
of
the
corridor
strauch
an
austrian
general
who
on
kutuzov
s
staff
in
charge
of
the
provisioning
of
the
russian
army
and
the
member
of
the
hofkriegsrath
who
had
arrived
the
previous
evening
there
was
room
enough
in
the
wide
corridor
for
the
generals
to
pass
the
three
officers
quite
easily
but
zherkov
pushing
nesvitski
aside
with
his
arm
said
in
a
breathless
voice
they
re
coming
they
re
coming
stand
aside
make
way
please
make
way
the
generals
were
passing
by
looking
as
if
they
wished
to
avoid
embarrassing
attentions
on
the
face
of
the
wag
zherkov
there
suddenly
appeared
a
stupid
smile
of
glee
which
he
seemed
unable
to
suppress
your
excellency
said
he
in
german
stepping
forward
and
addressing
the
austrian
general
i
have
the
honor
to
congratulate
you
he
bowed
his
head
and
scraped
first
with
one
foot
and
then
with
the
other
awkwardly
like
a
child
at
a
dancing
lesson
the
member
of
the
hofkriegsrath
looked
at
him
severely
but
seeing
the
seriousness
of
his
stupid
smile
could
not
but
give
him
a
moment
s
attention
he
screwed
up
his
eyes
showing
that
he
was
listening
i
have
the
honor
to
congratulate
you
general
mack
has
arrived
quite
well
only
a
little
bruised
just
here
he
added
pointing
with
a
beaming
smile
to
his
head
the
general
frowned
turned
away
and
went
on
gott
wie
naiv
said
he
angrily
after
he
had
gone
a
few
steps
good
god
what
simplicity
nesvitski
with
a
laugh
threw
his
arms
round
prince
andrew
but
bolkonski
turning
still
paler
pushed
him
away
with
an
angry
look
and
turned
to
zherkov
the
nervous
irritation
aroused
by
the
appearance
of
mack
the
news
of
his
defeat
and
the
thought
of
what
lay
before
the
russian
army
found
vent
in
anger
at
zherkov
s
untimely
jest
if
you
sir
choose
to
make
a
buffoon
of
yourself
he
said
sharply
with
a
slight
trembling
of
the
lower
jaw
i
can
t
prevent
your
doing
so
but
i
warn
you
that
if
you
dare
to
play
the
fool
in
my
presence
i
will
teach
you
to
behave
yourself
nesvitski
and
zherkov
were
so
surprised
by
this
outburst
that
they
gazed
at
bolkonski
silently
with
wide
open
eyes
what
s
the
matter
i
only
congratulated
them
said
zherkov
i
am
not
jesting
with
you
please
be
silent
cried
bolkonski
and
taking
nesvitski
s
arm
he
left
zherkov
who
did
not
know
what
to
say
come
what
s
the
matter
old
fellow
said
nesvitski
trying
to
soothe
him
what
s
the
matter
exclaimed
prince
andrew
standing
still
in
his
excitement
don
t
you
understand
that
either
we
are
officers
serving
our
tsar
and
our
country
rejoicing
in
the
successes
and
grieving
at
the
misfortunes
of
our
common
cause
or
we
are
merely
lackeys
who
care
nothing
for
their
master
s
business
quarante
mille
hommes
massacres
et
l
armee
de
nos
allies
detruite
et
vous
trouvez
la
le
mot
pour
rire
he
said
as
if
strengthening
his
views
by
this
french
sentence
c
est
bien
pour
un
garcon
de
rein
comme
cet
individu
dont
vous
avez
fait
un
ami
mais
pas
pour
vous
pas
pour
vous
only
a
hobbledehoy
could
amuse
himself
in
this
way
he
added
in
russian
but
pronouncing
the
word
with
a
french
accent
having
noticed
that
zherkov
could
still
hear
him
forty
thousand
men
massacred
and
the
army
of
our
allies
destroyed
and
you
find
that
a
cause
for
jesting
it
is
all
very
well
for
that
good
for
nothing
fellow
of
whom
you
have
made
a
friend
but
not
for
you
not
for
you
he
waited
a
moment
to
see
whether
the
cornet
would
answer
but
he
turned
and
went
out
of
the
corridor
chapter
iv
the
pavlograd
hussars
were
stationed
two
miles
from
braunau
the
squadron
in
which
nicholas
rostov
served
as
a
cadet
was
quartered
in
the
german
village
of
salzeneck
the
best
quarters
in
the
village
were
assigned
to
cavalry
captain
denisov
the
squadron
commander
known
throughout
the
whole
cavalry
division
as
vaska
denisov
cadet
rostov
ever
since
he
had
overtaken
the
regiment
in
poland
had
lived
with
the
squadron
commander
on
october
the
day
when
all
was
astir
at
headquarters
over
the
news
of
mack
s
defeat
the
camp
life
of
the
officers
of
this
squadron
was
proceeding
as
usual
denisov
who
had
been
losing
at
cards
all
night
had
not
yet
come
home
when
rostov
rode
back
early
in
the
morning
from
a
foraging
expedition
rostov
in
his
cadet
uniform
with
a
jerk
to
his
horse
rode
up
to
the
porch
swung
his
leg
over
the
saddle
with
a
supple
youthful
movement
stood
for
a
moment
in
the
stirrup
as
if
loathe
to
part
from
his
horse
and
at
last
sprang
down
and
called
to
his
orderly
ah
bondarenko
dear
friend
said
he
to
the
hussar
who
rushed
up
headlong
to
the
horse
walk
him
up
and
down
my
dear
fellow
he
continued
with
that
gay
brotherly
cordiality
which
goodhearted
young
people
show
to
everyone
when
they
are
happy
yes
your
excellency
answered
the
ukrainian
gaily
tossing
his
head
mind
walk
him
up
and
down
well
another
hussar
also
rushed
toward
the
horse
but
bondarenko
had
already
thrown
the
reins
of
the
snaffle
bridle
over
the
horse
s
head
it
was
evident
that
the
cadet
was
liberal
with
his
tips
and
that
it
paid
to
serve
him
rostov
patted
the
horse
s
neck
and
then
his
flank
and
lingered
for
a
moment
splendid
what
a
horse
he
will
be
he
thought
with
a
smile
and
holding
up
his
saber
his
spurs
jingling
he
ran
up
the
steps
of
the
porch
his
landlord
who
in
a
waistcoat
and
a
pointed
cap
pitchfork
in
hand
was
clearing
manure
from
the
cowhouse
looked
out
and
his
face
immediately
brightened
on
seeing
rostov
schon
gut
morgen
schon
gut
morgen
he
said
winking
with
a
merry
smile
evidently
pleased
to
greet
the
young
man
a
very
good
morning
a
very
good
morning
schon
fleissig
said
rostov
with
the
same
gay
brotherly
smile
which
did
not
leave
his
eager
face
hoch
oestreicher
hoch
russen
kaiser
alexander
hoch
said
he
quoting
words
often
repeated
by
the
german
landlord
busy
already
hurrah
for
the
austrians
hurrah
for
the
russians
hurrah
for
emperor
alexander
the
german
laughed
came
out
of
the
cowshed
pulled
off
his
cap
and
waving
it
above
his
head
cried
und
die
ganze
welt
hoch
and
hurrah
for
the
whole
world
rostov
waved
his
cap
above
his
head
like
the
german
and
cried
laughing
und
vivat
die
ganze
welt
though
neither
the
german
cleaning
his
cowshed
nor
rostov
back
with
his
platoon
from
foraging
for
hay
had
any
reason
for
rejoicing
they
looked
at
each
other
with
joyful
delight
and
brotherly
love
wagged
their
heads
in
token
of
their
mutual
affection
and
parted
smiling
the
german
returning
to
his
cowshed
and
rostov
going
to
the
cottage
he
occupied
with
denisov
what
about
your
master
he
asked
lavrushka
denisov
s
orderly
whom
all
the
regiment
knew
for
a
rogue
hasn
t
been
in
since
the
evening
must
have
been
losing
answered
lavrushka
i
know
by
now
if
he
wins
he
comes
back
early
to
brag
about
it
but
if
he
stays
out
till
morning
it
means
he
s
lost
and
will
come
back
in
a
rage
will
you
have
coffee
yes
bring
some
ten
minutes
later
lavrushka
brought
the
coffee
he
s
coming
said
he
now
for
trouble
rostov
looked
out
of
the
window
and
saw
denisov
coming
home
denisov
was
a
small
man
with
a
red
face
sparkling
black
eyes
and
black
tousled
mustache
and
hair
he
wore
an
unfastened
cloak
wide
breeches
hanging
down
in
creases
and
a
crumpled
shako
on
the
back
of
his
head
he
came
up
to
the
porch
gloomily
hanging
his
head
lavwuska
he
shouted
loudly
and
angrily
take
it
off
blockhead
well
i
am
taking
it
off
replied
lavrushka
s
voice
ah
you
re
up
already
said
denisov
entering
the
room
long
ago
answered
rostov
i
have
already
been
for
the
hay
and
have
seen
fraulein
mathilde
weally
and
i
ve
been
losing
bwother
i
lost
yesterday
like
a
damned
fool
cried
denisov
not
pronouncing
his
r
s
such
ill
luck
such
ill
luck
as
soon
as
you
left
it
began
and
went
on
hullo
there
tea
puckering
up
his
face
though
smiling
and
showing
his
short
strong
teeth
he
began
with
stubby
fingers
of
both
hands
to
ruffle
up
his
thick
tangled
black
hair
and
what
devil
made
me
go
to
that
wat
an
officer
nicknamed
the
rat
he
said
rubbing
his
forehead
and
whole
face
with
both
hands
just
fancy
he
didn
t
let
me
win
a
single
cahd
not
one
cahd
he
took
the
lighted
pipe
that
was
offered
to
him
gripped
it
in
his
fist
and
tapped
it
on
the
floor
making
the
sparks
fly
while
he
continued
to
shout
he
lets
one
win
the
singles
and
collahs
it
as
soon
as
one
doubles
it
gives
the
singles
and
snatches
the
doubles
he
scattered
the
burning
tobacco
smashed
the
pipe
and
threw
it
away
then
he
remained
silent
for
a
while
and
all
at
once
looked
cheerfully
with
his
glittering
black
eyes
at
rostov
if
at
least
we
had
some
women
here
but
there
s
nothing
foh
one
to
do
but
dwink
if
we
could
only
get
to
fighting
soon
hullo
who
s
there
he
said
turning
to
the
door
as
he
heard
a
tread
of
heavy
boots
and
the
clinking
of
spurs
that
came
to
a
stop
and
a
respectful
cough
the
squadron
quartermaster
said
lavrushka
denisov
s
face
puckered
still
more
wetched
he
muttered
throwing
down
a
purse
with
some
gold
in
it
wostov
deah
fellow
just
see
how
much
there
is
left
and
shove
the
purse
undah
the
pillow
he
said
and
went
out
to
the
quartermaster
rostov
took
the
money
and
mechanically
arranging
the
old
and
new
coins
in
separate
piles
began
counting
them
ah
telyanin
how
d
ye
do
they
plucked
me
last
night
came
denisov
s
voice
from
the
next
room
where
at
bykov
s
at
the
rat
s
i
knew
it
replied
a
piping
voice
and
lieutenant
telyanin
a
small
officer
of
the
same
squadron
entered
the
room
rostov
thrust
the
purse
under
the
pillow
and
shook
the
damp
little
hand
which
was
offered
him
telyanin
for
some
reason
had
been
transferred
from
the
guards
just
before
this
campaign
he
behaved
very
well
in
the
regiment
but
was
not
liked
rostov
especially
detested
him
and
was
unable
to
overcome
or
conceal
his
groundless
antipathy
to
the
man
well
young
cavalryman
how
is
my
rook
behaving
he
asked
rook
was
a
young
horse
telyanin
had
sold
to
rostov
the
lieutenant
never
looked
the
man
he
was
speaking
to
straight
in
the
face
his
eyes
continually
wandered
from
one
object
to
another
i
saw
you
riding
this
morning
he
added
oh
he
s
all
right
a
good
horse
answered
rostov
though
the
horse
for
which
he
had
paid
seven
hundred
rubbles
was
not
worth
half
that
sum
he
s
begun
to
go
a
little
lame
on
the
left
foreleg
he
added
the
hoof
s
cracked
that
s
nothing
i
ll
teach
you
what
to
do
and
show
you
what
kind
of
rivet
to
use
yes
please
do
said
rostov
i
ll
show
you
i
ll
show
you
it
s
not
a
secret
and
it
s
a
horse
you
ll
thank
me
for
then
i
ll
have
it
brought
round
said
rostov
wishing
to
avoid
telyanin
and
he
went
out
to
give
the
order
in
the
passage
denisov
with
a
pipe
was
squatting
on
the
threshold
facing
the
quartermaster
who
was
reporting
to
him
on
seeing
rostov
denisov
screwed
up
his
face
and
pointing
over
his
shoulder
with
his
thumb
to
the
room
where
telyanin
was
sitting
he
frowned
and
gave
a
shudder
of
disgust
ugh
i
don
t
like
that
fellow
he
said
regardless
of
the
quartermaster
s
presence
rostov
shrugged
his
shoulders
as
much
as
to
say
nor
do
i
but
what
s
one
to
do
and
having
given
his
order
he
returned
to
telyanin
telyanin
was
sitting
in
the
same
indolent
pose
in
which
rostov
had
left
him
rubbing
his
small
white
hands
well
there
certainly
are
disgusting
people
thought
rostov
as
he
entered
have
you
told
them
to
bring
the
horse
asked
telyanin
getting
up
and
looking
carelessly
about
him
i
have
let
us
go
ourselves
i
only
came
round
to
ask
denisov
about
yesterday
s
order
have
you
got
it
denisov
not
yet
but
where
are
you
off
to
i
want
to
teach
this
young
man
how
to
shoe
a
horse
said
telyanin
they
went
through
the
porch
and
into
the
stable
the
lieutenant
explained
how
to
rivet
the
hoof
and
went
away
to
his
own
quarters
when
rostov
went
back
there
was
a
bottle
of
vodka
and
a
sausage
on
the
table
denisov
was
sitting
there
scratching
with
his
pen
on
a
sheet
of
paper
he
looked
gloomily
in
rostov
s
face
and
said
i
am
witing
to
her
he
leaned
his
elbows
on
the
table
with
his
pen
in
his
hand
and
evidently
glad
of
a
chance
to
say
quicker
in
words
what
he
wanted
to
write
told
rostov
the
contents
of
his
letter
you
see
my
fwiend
he
said
we
sleep
when
we
don
t
love
we
are
childwen
of
the
dust
but
one
falls
in
love
and
one
is
a
god
one
is
pua
as
on
the
first
day
of
cweation
who
s
that
now
send
him
to
the
devil
i
m
busy
he
shouted
to
lavrushka
who
went
up
to
him
not
in
the
least
abashed
who
should
it
be
you
yourself
told
him
to
come
it
s
the
quartermaster
for
the
money
denisov
frowned
and
was
about
to
shout
some
reply
but
stopped
wetched
business
he
muttered
to
himself
how
much
is
left
in
the
puhse
he
asked
turning
to
rostov
seven
new
and
three
old
imperials
oh
it
s
wetched
well
what
are
you
standing
there
for
you
sca
cwow
call
the
quahtehmasteh
he
shouted
to
lavrushka
please
denisov
let
me
lend
you
some
i
have
some
you
know
said
rostov
blushing
don
t
like
bowwowing
from
my
own
fellows
i
don
t
growled
denisov
but
if
you
won
t
accept
money
from
me
like
a
comrade
you
will
offend
me
really
i
have
some
rostov
repeated
no
i
tell
you
and
denisov
went
to
the
bed
to
get
the
purse
from
under
the
pillow
where
have
you
put
it
wostov
under
the
lower
pillow
it
s
not
there
denisov
threw
both
pillows
on
the
floor
the
purse
was
not
there
that
s
a
miwacle
wait
haven
t
you
dropped
it
said
rostov
picking
up
the
pillows
one
at
a
time
and
shaking
them
he
pulled
off
the
quilt
and
shook
it
the
purse
was
not
there
dear
me
can
i
have
forgotten
no
i
remember
thinking
that
you
kept
it
under
your
head
like
a
treasure
said
rostov
i
put
it
just
here
where
is
it
he
asked
turning
to
lavrushka
i
haven
t
been
in
the
room
it
must
be
where
you
put
it
but
it
isn
t
you
re
always
like
that
you
thwow
a
thing
down
anywhere
and
forget
it
feel
in
your
pockets
no
if
i
hadn
t
thought
of
it
being
a
treasure
said
rostov
but
i
remember
putting
it
there
lavrushka
turned
all
the
bedding
over
looked
under
the
bed
and
under
the
table
searched
everywhere
and
stood
still
in
the
middle
of
the
room
denisov
silently
watched
lavrushka
s
movements
and
when
the
latter
threw
up
his
arms
in
surprise
saying
it
was
nowhere
to
be
found
denisov
glanced
at
rostov
wostov
you
ve
not
been
playing
schoolboy
twicks
rostov
felt
denisov
s
gaze
fixed
on
him
raised
his
eyes
and
instantly
dropped
them
again
all
the
blood
which
had
seemed
congested
somewhere
below
his
throat
rushed
to
his
face
and
eyes
he
could
not
draw
breath
and
there
hasn
t
been
anyone
in
the
room
except
the
lieutenant
and
yourselves
it
must
be
here
somewhere
said
lavrushka
now
then
you
devil
s
puppet
look
alive
and
hunt
for
it
shouted
denisov
suddenly
turning
purple
and
rushing
at
the
man
with
a
threatening
gesture
if
the
purse
isn
t
found
i
ll
flog
you
i
ll
flog
you
all
rostov
his
eyes
avoiding
denisov
began
buttoning
his
coat
buckled
on
his
saber
and
put
on
his
cap
i
must
have
that
purse
i
tell
you
shouted
denisov
shaking
his
orderly
by
the
shoulders
and
knocking
him
against
the
wall
denisov
let
him
alone
i
know
who
has
taken
it
said
rostov
going
toward
the
door
without
raising
his
eyes
denisov
paused
thought
a
moment
and
evidently
understanding
what
rostov
hinted
at
seized
his
arm
nonsense
he
cried
and
the
veins
on
his
forehead
and
neck
stood
out
like
cords
you
are
mad
i
tell
you
i
won
t
allow
it
the
purse
is
here
i
ll
flay
this
scoundwel
alive
and
it
will
be
found
i
know
who
has
taken
it
repeated
rostov
in
an
unsteady
voice
and
went
to
the
door
and
i
tell
you
don
t
you
dahe
to
do
it
shouted
denisov
rushing
at
the
cadet
to
restrain
him
but
rostov
pulled
away
his
arm
and
with
as
much
anger
as
though
denisov
were
his
worst
enemy
firmly
fixed
his
eyes
directly
on
his
face
do
you
understand
what
you
re
saying
he
said
in
a
trembling
voice
there
was
no
one
else
in
the
room
except
myself
so
that
if
it
is
not
so
then
he
could
not
finish
and
ran
out
of
the
room
ah
may
the
devil
take
you
and
evewybody
were
the
last
words
rostov
heard
rostov
went
to
telyanin
s
quarters
the
master
is
not
in
he
s
gone
to
headquarters
said
telyanin
s
orderly
has
something
happened
he
added
surprised
at
the
cadet
s
troubled
face
no
nothing
you
ve
only
just
missed
him
said
the
orderly
the
headquarters
were
situated
two
miles
away
from
salzeneck
and
rostov
without
returning
home
took
a
horse
and
rode
there
there
was
an
inn
in
the
village
which
the
officers
frequented
rostov
rode
up
to
it
and
saw
telyanin
s
horse
at
the
porch
in
the
second
room
of
the
inn
the
lieutenant
was
sitting
over
a
dish
of
sausages
and
a
bottle
of
wine
ah
you
ve
come
here
too
young
man
he
said
smiling
and
raising
his
eyebrows
yes
said
rostov
as
if
it
cost
him
a
great
deal
to
utter
the
word
and
he
sat
down
at
the
nearest
table
both
were
silent
there
were
two
germans
and
a
russian
officer
in
the
room
no
one
spoke
and
the
only
sounds
heard
were
the
clatter
of
knives
and
the
munching
of
the
lieutenant
when
telyanin
had
finished
his
lunch
he
took
out
of
his
pocket
a
double
purse
and
drawing
its
rings
aside
with
his
small
white
turned
up
fingers
drew
out
a
gold
imperial
and
lifting
his
eyebrows
gave
it
to
the
waiter
please
be
quick
he
said
the
coin
was
a
new
one
rostov
rose
and
went
up
to
telyanin
allow
me
to
look
at
your
purse
he
said
in
a
low
almost
inaudible
voice
with
shifting
eyes
but
eyebrows
still
raised
telyanin
handed
him
the
purse
yes
it
s
a
nice
purse
yes
yes
he
said
growing
suddenly
pale
and
added
look
at
it
young
man
rostov
took
the
purse
in
his
hand
examined
it
and
the
money
in
it
and
looked
at
telyanin
the
lieutenant
was
looking
about
in
his
usual
way
and
suddenly
seemed
to
grow
very
merry
if
we
get
to
vienna
i
ll
get
rid
of
it
there
but
in
these
wretched
little
towns
there
s
nowhere
to
spend
it
said
he
well
let
me
have
it
young
man
i
m
going
rostov
did
not
speak
and
you
are
you
going
to
have
lunch
too
they
feed
you
quite
decently
here
continued
telyanin
now
then
let
me
have
it
he
stretched
out
his
hand
to
take
hold
of
the
purse
rostov
let
go
of
it
telyanin
took
the
purse
and
began
carelessly
slipping
it
into
the
pocket
of
his
riding
breeches
with
his
eyebrows
lifted
and
his
mouth
slightly
open
as
if
to
say
yes
yes
i
am
putting
my
purse
in
my
pocket
and
that
s
quite
simple
and
is
no
else
s
business
well
young
man
he
said
with
a
sigh
and
from
under
his
lifted
brows
he
glanced
into
rostov
s
eyes
some
flash
as
of
an
electric
spark
shot
from
telyanin
s
eyes
to
rostov
s
and
back
and
back
again
and
again
in
an
instant
come
here
said
rostov
catching
hold
of
telyanin
s
arm
and
almost
dragging
him
to
the
window
that
money
is
denisov
s
you
took
it
he
whispered
just
above
telyanin
s
ear
what
what
how
dare
you
what
said
telyanin
but
these
words
came
like
a
piteous
despairing
cry
and
an
entreaty
for
pardon
as
soon
as
rostov
heard
them
an
enormous
load
of
doubt
fell
from
him
he
was
glad
and
at
the
same
instant
began
to
pity
the
miserable
man
who
stood
before
him
but
the
task
he
had
begun
had
to
be
completed
heaven
only
knows
what
the
people
here
may
imagine
muttered
telyanin
taking
up
his
cap
and
moving
toward
a
small
empty
room
we
must
have
an
explanation
i
know
it
and
shall
prove
it
said
rostov
i
every
muscle
of
telyanin
s
pale
terrified
face
began
to
quiver
his
eyes
still
shifted
from
side
to
side
but
with
a
downward
look
not
rising
to
rostov
s
face
and
his
sobs
were
audible
count
don
t
ruin
a
young
fellow
here
is
this
wretched
money
take
it
he
threw
it
on
the
table
i
have
an
old
father
and
mother
rostov
took
the
money
avoiding
telyanin
s
eyes
and
went
out
of
the
room
without
a
word
but
at
the
door
he
stopped
and
then
retraced
his
steps
o
god
he
said
with
tears
in
his
eyes
how
could
you
do
it
count
said
telyanin
drawing
nearer
to
him
don
t
touch
me
said
rostov
drawing
back
if
you
need
it
take
the
money
and
he
threw
the
purse
to
him
and
ran
out
of
the
inn
chapter
v
that
same
evening
there
was
an
animated
discussion
among
the
squadron
s
officers
in
denisov
s
quarters
and
i
tell
you
rostov
that
you
must
apologize
to
the
colonel
said
a
tall
grizzly
haired
staff
captain
with
enormous
mustaches
and
many
wrinkles
on
his
large
features
to
rostov
who
was
crimson
with
excitement
the
staff
captain
kirsten
had
twice
been
reduced
to
the
ranks
for
affairs
of
honor
and
had
twice
regained
his
commission
i
will
allow
no
one
to
call
me
a
liar
cried
rostov
he
told
me
i
lied
and
i
told
him
he
lied
and
there
it
rests
he
may
keep
me
on
duty
every
day
or
may
place
me
under
arrest
but
no
one
can
make
me
apologize
because
if
he
as
commander
of
this
regiment
thinks
it
beneath
his
dignity
to
give
me
satisfaction
then
you
just
wait
a
moment
my
dear
fellow
and
listen
interrupted
the
staff
captain
in
his
deep
bass
calmly
stroking
his
long
mustache
you
tell
the
colonel
in
the
presence
of
other
officers
that
an
officer
has
stolen
i
m
not
to
blame
that
the
conversation
began
in
the
presence
of
other
officers
perhaps
i
ought
not
to
have
spoken
before
them
but
i
am
not
a
diplomatist
that
s
why
i
joined
the
hussars
thinking
that
here
one
would
not
need
finesse
and
he
tells
me
that
i
am
lying
so
let
him
give
me
satisfaction
that
s
all
right
no
one
thinks
you
a
coward
but
that
s
not
the
point
ask
denisov
whether
it
is
not
out
of
the
question
for
a
cadet
to
demand
satisfaction
of
his
regimental
commander
denisov
sat
gloomily
biting
his
mustache
and
listening
to
the
conversation
evidently
with
no
wish
to
take
part
in
it
he
answered
the
staff
captain
s
question
by
a
disapproving
shake
of
his
head
you
speak
to
the
colonel
about
this
nasty
business
before
other
officers
continued
the
staff
captain
and
bogdanich
the
colonel
was
called
bogdanich
shuts
you
up
he
did
not
shut
me
up
he
said
i
was
telling
an
untruth
well
have
it
so
and
you
talked
a
lot
of
nonsense
to
him
and
must
apologize
not
on
any
account
exclaimed
rostov
i
did
not
expect
this
of
you
said
the
staff
captain
seriously
and
severely
you
don
t
wish
to
apologize
but
man
it
s
not
only
to
him
but
to
the
whole
regiment
all
of
us
you
re
to
blame
all
round
the
case
is
this
you
ought
to
have
thought
the
matter
over
and
taken
advice
but
no
you
go
and
blurt
it
all
straight
out
before
the
officers
now
what
was
the
colonel
to
do
have
the
officer
tried
and
disgrace
the
whole
regiment
disgrace
the
whole
regiment
because
of
one
scoundrel
is
that
how
you
look
at
it
we
don
t
see
it
like
that
and
bogdanich
was
a
brick
he
told
you
you
were
saying
what
was
not
true
it
s
not
pleasant
but
what
s
to
be
done
my
dear
fellow
you
landed
yourself
in
it
and
now
when
one
wants
to
smooth
the
thing
over
some
conceit
prevents
your
apologizing
and
you
wish
to
make
the
whole
affair
public
you
are
offended
at
being
put
on
duty
a
bit
but
why
not
apologize
to
an
old
and
honorable
officer
whatever
bogdanich
may
be
anyway
he
is
an
honorable
and
brave
old
colonel
you
re
quick
at
taking
offense
but
you
don
t
mind
disgracing
the
whole
regiment
the
staff
captain
s
voice
began
to
tremble
you
have
been
in
the
regiment
next
to
no
time
my
lad
you
re
here
today
and
tomorrow
you
ll
be
appointed
adjutant
somewhere
and
can
snap
your
fingers
when
it
is
said
there
are
thieves
among
the
pavlograd
officers
but
it
s
not
all
the
same
to
us
am
i
not
right
denisov
it
s
not
the
same
denisov
remained
silent
and
did
not
move
but
occasionally
looked
with
his
glittering
black
eyes
at
rostov
you
value
your
own
pride
and
don
t
wish
to
apologize
continued
the
staff
captain
but
we
old
fellows
who
have
grown
up
in
and
god
willing
are
going
to
die
in
the
regiment
we
prize
the
honor
of
the
regiment
and
bogdanich
knows
it
oh
we
do
prize
it
old
fellow
and
all
this
is
not
right
it
s
not
right
you
may
take
offense
or
not
but
i
always
stick
to
mother
truth
it
s
not
right
and
the
staff
captain
rose
and
turned
away
from
rostov
that
s
twue
devil
take
it
shouted
denisov
jumping
up
now
then
wostov
now
then
rostov
growing
red
and
pale
alternately
looked
first
at
one
officer
and
then
at
the
other
no
gentlemen
no
you
mustn
t
think
i
quite
understand
you
re
wrong
to
think
that
of
me
i
for
me
for
the
honor
of
the
regiment
i
d
ah
well
i
ll
show
that
in
action
and
for
me
the
honor
of
the
flag
well
never
mind
it
s
true
i
m
to
blame
to
blame
all
round
well
what
else
do
you
want
come
that
s
right
count
cried
the
staff
captain
turning
round
and
clapping
rostov
on
the
shoulder
with
his
big
hand
i
tell
you
shouted
denisov
he
s
a
fine
fellow
that
s
better
count
said
the
staff
captain
beginning
to
address
rostov
by
his
title
as
if
in
recognition
of
his
confession
go
and
apologize
your
excellency
yes
go
gentlemen
i
ll
do
anything
no
one
shall
hear
a
word
from
me
said
rostov
in
an
imploring
voice
but
i
can
t
apologize
by
god
i
can
t
do
what
you
will
how
can
i
go
and
apologize
like
a
little
boy
asking
forgiveness
denisov
began
to
laugh
it
ll
be
worse
for
you
bogdanich
is
vindictive
and
you
ll
pay
for
your
obstinacy
said
kirsten
no
on
my
word
it
s
not
obstinacy
i
can
t
describe
the
feeling
i
can
t
well
it
s
as
you
like
said
the
staff
captain
and
what
has
become
of
that
scoundrel
he
asked
denisov
he
has
weported
himself
sick
he
s
to
be
stwuck
off
the
list
tomowwow
muttered
denisov
it
is
an
illness
there
s
no
other
way
of
explaining
it
said
the
staff
captain
illness
or
not
he
d
better
not
cwoss
my
path
i
d
kill
him
shouted
denisov
in
a
bloodthirsty
tone
just
then
zherkov
entered
the
room
what
brings
you
here
cried
the
officers
turning
to
the
newcomer
we
re
to
go
into
action
gentlemen
mack
has
surrendered
with
his
whole
army
it
s
not
true
i
ve
seen
him
myself
what
saw
the
real
mack
with
hands
and
feet
into
action
into
action
bring
him
a
bottle
for
such
news
but
how
did
you
come
here
i
ve
been
sent
back
to
the
regiment
all
on
account
of
that
devil
mack
an
austrian
general
complained
of
me
i
congratulated
him
on
mack
s
arrival
what
s
the
matter
rostov
you
look
as
if
you
d
just
come
out
of
a
hot
bath
oh
my
dear
fellow
we
re
in
such
a
stew
here
these
last
two
days
the
regimental
adjutant
came
in
and
confirmed
the
news
brought
by
zherkov
they
were
under
orders
to
advance
next
day
we
re
going
into
action
gentlemen
well
thank
god
we
ve
been
sitting
here
too
long
chapter
vi
kutuzov
fell
back
toward
vienna
destroying
behind
him
the
bridges
over
the
rivers
inn
at
braunau
and
traun
near
linz
on
october
the
russian
troops
were
crossing
the
river
enns
at
midday
the
russian
baggage
train
the
artillery
and
columns
of
troops
were
defiling
through
the
town
of
enns
on
both
sides
of
the
bridge
it
was
a
warm
rainy
autumnal
day
the
wide
expanse
that
opened
out
before
the
heights
on
which
the
russian
batteries
stood
guarding
the
bridge
was
at
times
veiled
by
a
diaphanous
curtain
of
slanting
rain
and
then
suddenly
spread
out
in
the
sunlight
far
distant
objects
could
be
clearly
seen
glittering
as
though
freshly
varnished
down
below
the
little
town
could
be
seen
with
its
white
red
roofed
houses
its
cathedral
and
its
bridge
on
both
sides
of
which
streamed
jostling
masses
of
russian
troops
at
the
bend
of
the
danube
vessels
an
island
and
a
castle
with
a
park
surrounded
by
the
waters
of
the
confluence
of
the
enns
and
the
danube
became
visible
and
the
rocky
left
bank
of
the
danube
covered
with
pine
forests
with
a
mystic
background
of
green
treetops
and
bluish
gorges
the
turrets
of
a
convent
stood
out
beyond
a
wild
virgin
pine
forest
and
far
away
on
the
other
side
of
the
enns
the
enemy
s
horse
patrols
could
be
discerned
among
the
field
guns
on
the
brow
of
the
hill
the
general
in
command
of
the
rearguard
stood
with
a
staff
officer
scanning
the
country
through
his
fieldglass
a
little
behind
them
nesvitski
who
had
been
sent
to
the
rearguard
by
the
commander
in
chief
was
sitting
on
the
trail
of
a
gun
carriage
a
cossack
who
accompanied
him
had
handed
him
a
knapsack
and
a
flask
and
nesvitski
was
treating
some
officers
to
pies
and
real
doppelkummel
the
officers
gladly
gathered
round
him
some
on
their
knees
some
squatting
turkish
fashion
on
the
wet
grass
yes
the
austrian
prince
who
built
that
castle
was
no
fool
it
s
a
fine
place
why
are
you
not
eating
anything
gentlemen
nesvitski
was
saying
thank
you
very
much
prince
answered
one
of
the
officers
pleased
to
be
talking
to
a
staff
officer
of
such
importance
it
s
a
lovely
place
we
passed
close
to
the
park
and
saw
two
deer
and
what
a
splendid
house
look
prince
said
another
who
would
have
dearly
liked
to
take
another
pie
but
felt
shy
and
therefore
pretended
to
be
examining
the
countryside
see
our
infantrymen
have
already
got
there
look
there
in
the
meadow
behind
the
village
three
of
them
are
dragging
something
they
ll
ransack
that
castle
he
remarked
with
evident
approval
so
they
will
said
nesvitski
no
but
what
i
should
like
added
he
munching
a
pie
in
his
moist
lipped
handsome
mouth
would
be
to
slip
in
over
there
he
pointed
with
a
smile
to
a
turreted
nunnery
and
his
eyes
narrowed
and
gleamed
that
would
be
fine
gentlemen
the
officers
laughed
just
to
flutter
the
nuns
a
bit
they
say
there
are
italian
girls
among
them
on
my
word
i
d
give
five
years
of
my
life
for
it
they
must
be
feeling
dull
too
said
one
of
the
bolder
officers
laughing
meanwhile
the
staff
officer
standing
in
front
pointed
out
something
to
the
general
who
looked
through
his
field
glass
yes
so
it
is
so
it
is
said
the
general
angrily
lowering
the
field
glass
and
shrugging
his
shoulders
so
it
is
they
ll
be
fired
on
at
the
crossing
and
why
are
they
dawdling
there
on
the
opposite
side
the
enemy
could
be
seen
by
the
naked
eye
and
from
their
battery
a
milk
white
cloud
arose
then
came
the
distant
report
of
a
shot
and
our
troops
could
be
seen
hurrying
to
the
crossing
nesvitski
rose
puffing
and
went
up
to
the
general
smiling
would
not
your
excellency
like
a
little
refreshment
he
said
it
s
a
bad
business
said
the
general
without
answering
him
our
men
have
been
wasting
time
hadn
t
i
better
ride
over
your
excellency
asked
nesvitski
yes
please
do
answered
the
general
and
he
repeated
the
order
that
had
already
once
been
given
in
detail
and
tell
the
hussars
that
they
are
to
cross
last
and
to
fire
the
bridge
as
i
ordered
and
the
inflammable
material
on
the
bridge
must
be
reinspected
very
good
answered
nesvitski
he
called
the
cossack
with
his
horse
told
him
to
put
away
the
knapsack
and
flask
and
swung
his
heavy
person
easily
into
the
saddle
i
ll
really
call
in
on
the
nuns
he
said
to
the
officers
who
watched
him
smilingly
and
he
rode
off
by
the
winding
path
down
the
hill
now
then
let
s
see
how
far
it
will
carry
captain
just
try
said
the
general
turning
to
an
artillery
officer
have
a
little
fun
to
pass
the
time
crew
to
your
guns
commanded
the
officer
in
a
moment
the
men
came
running
gaily
from
their
campfires
and
began
loading
one
came
the
command
number
one
jumped
briskly
aside
the
gun
rang
out
with
a
deafening
metallic
roar
and
a
whistling
grenade
flew
above
the
heads
of
our
troops
below
the
hill
and
fell
far
short
of
the
enemy
a
little
smoke
showing
the
spot
where
it
burst
the
faces
of
officers
and
men
brightened
up
at
the
sound
everyone
got
up
and
began
watching
the
movements
of
our
troops
below
as
plainly
visible
as
if
but
a
stone
s
throw
away
and
the
movements
of
the
approaching
enemy
farther
off
at
the
same
instant
the
sun
came
fully
out
from
behind
the
clouds
and
the
clear
sound
of
the
solitary
shot
and
the
brilliance
of
the
bright
sunshine
merged
in
a
single
joyous
and
spirited
impression
chapter
vii
two
of
the
enemy
s
shots
had
already
flown
across
the
bridge
where
there
was
a
crush
halfway
across
stood
prince
nesvitski
who
had
alighted
from
his
horse
and
whose
big
body
was
jammed
against
the
railings
he
looked
back
laughing
to
the
cossack
who
stood
a
few
steps
behind
him
holding
two
horses
by
their
bridles
each
time
prince
nesvitski
tried
to
move
on
soldiers
and
carts
pushed
him
back
again
and
pressed
him
against
the
railings
and
all
he
could
do
was
to
smile
what
a
fine
fellow
you
are
friend
said
the
cossack
to
a
convoy
soldier
with
a
wagon
who
was
pressing
onto
the
infantrymen
who
were
crowded
together
close
to
his
wheels
and
his
horses
what
a
fellow
you
can
t
wait
a
moment
don
t
you
see
the
general
wants
to
pass
but
the
convoyman
took
no
notice
of
the
word
general
and
shouted
at
the
soldiers
who
were
blocking
his
way
hi
there
boys
keep
to
the
left
wait
a
bit
but
the
soldiers
crowded
together
shoulder
to
shoulder
their
bayonets
interlocking
moved
over
the
bridge
in
a
dense
mass
looking
down
over
the
rails
prince
nesvitski
saw
the
rapid
noisy
little
waves
of
the
enns
which
rippling
and
eddying
round
the
piles
of
the
bridge
chased
each
other
along
looking
on
the
bridge
he
saw
equally
uniform
living
waves
of
soldiers
shoulder
straps
covered
shakos
knapsacks
bayonets
long
muskets
and
under
the
shakos
faces
with
broad
cheekbones
sunken
cheeks
and
listless
tired
expressions
and
feet
that
moved
through
the
sticky
mud
that
covered
the
planks
of
the
bridge
sometimes
through
the
monotonous
waves
of
men
like
a
fleck
of
white
foam
on
the
waves
of
the
enns
an
officer
in
a
cloak
and
with
a
type
of
face
different
from
that
of
the
men
squeezed
his
way
along
sometimes
like
a
chip
of
wood
whirling
in
the
river
an
hussar
on
foot
an
orderly
or
a
townsman
was
carried
through
the
waves
of
infantry
and
sometimes
like
a
log
floating
down
the
river
an
officers
or
company
s
baggage
wagon
piled
high
leather
covered
and
hemmed
in
on
all
sides
moved
across
the
bridge
it
s
as
if
a
dam
had
burst
said
the
cossack
hopelessly
are
there
many
more
of
you
to
come
a
million
all
but
one
replied
a
waggish
soldier
in
a
torn
coat
with
a
wink
and
passed
on
followed
by
another
an
old
man
if
he
he
meant
the
enemy
begins
popping
at
the
bridge
now
said
the
old
soldier
dismally
to
a
comrade
you
ll
forget
to
scratch
yourself
that
soldier
passed
on
and
after
him
came
another
sitting
on
a
cart
where
the
devil
have
the
leg
bands
been
shoved
to
said
an
orderly
running
behind
the
cart
and
fumbling
in
the
back
of
it
and
he
also
passed
on
with
the
wagon
then
came
some
merry
soldiers
who
had
evidently
been
drinking
and
then
old
fellow
he
gives
him
one
in
the
teeth
with
the
butt
end
of
his
gun
a
soldier
whose
greatcoat
was
well
tucked
up
said
gaily
with
a
wide
swing
of
his
arm
yes
the
ham
was
just
delicious
answered
another
with
a
loud
laugh
and
they
too
passed
on
so
that
nesvitski
did
not
learn
who
had
been
struck
on
the
teeth
or
what
the
ham
had
to
do
with
it
bah
how
they
scurry
he
just
sends
a
ball
and
they
think
they
ll
all
be
killed
a
sergeant
was
saying
angrily
and
reproachfully
as
it
flies
past
me
daddy
the
ball
i
mean
said
a
young
soldier
with
an
enormous
mouth
hardly
refraining
from
laughing
i
felt
like
dying
of
fright
i
did
pon
my
word
i
got
that
frightened
said
he
as
if
bragging
of
having
been
frightened
that
one
also
passed
then
followed
a
cart
unlike
any
that
had
gone
before
it
was
a
german
cart
with
a
pair
of
horses
led
by
a
german
and
seemed
loaded
with
a
whole
houseful
of
effects
a
fine
brindled
cow
with
a
large
udder
was
attached
to
the
cart
behind
a
woman
with
an
unweaned
baby
an
old
woman
and
a
healthy
german
girl
with
bright
red
cheeks
were
sitting
on
some
feather
beds
evidently
these
fugitives
were
allowed
to
pass
by
special
permission
the
eyes
of
all
the
soldiers
turned
toward
the
women
and
while
the
vehicle
was
passing
at
foot
pace
all
the
soldiers
remarks
related
to
the
two
young
ones
every
face
bore
almost
the
same
smile
expressing
unseemly
thoughts
about
the
women
just
see
the
german
sausage
is
making
tracks
too
sell
me
the
missis
said
another
soldier
addressing
the
german
who
angry
and
frightened
strode
energetically
along
with
downcast
eyes
see
how
smart
she
s
made
herself
oh
the
devils
there
fedotov
you
should
be
quartered
on
them
i
have
seen
as
much
before
now
mate
where
are
you
going
asked
an
infantry
officer
who
was
eating
an
apple
also
half
smiling
as
he
looked
at
the
handsome
girl
the
german
closed
his
eyes
signifying
that
he
did
not
understand
take
it
if
you
like
said
the
officer
giving
the
girl
an
apple
the
girl
smiled
and
took
it
nesvitski
like
the
rest
of
the
men
on
the
bridge
did
not
take
his
eyes
off
the
women
till
they
had
passed
when
they
had
gone
by
the
same
stream
of
soldiers
followed
with
the
same
kind
of
talk
and
at
last
all
stopped
as
often
happens
the
horses
of
a
convoy
wagon
became
restive
at
the
end
of
the
bridge
and
the
whole
crowd
had
to
wait
and
why
are
they
stopping
there
s
no
proper
order
said
the
soldiers
where
are
you
shoving
to
devil
take
you
can
t
you
wait
it
ll
be
worse
if
he
fires
the
bridge
see
here
s
an
officer
jammed
in
too
different
voices
were
saying
in
the
crowd
as
the
men
looked
at
one
another
and
all
pressed
toward
the
exit
from
the
bridge
looking
down
at
the
waters
of
the
enns
under
the
bridge
nesvitski
suddenly
heard
a
sound
new
to
him
of
something
swiftly
approaching
something
big
that
splashed
into
the
water
just
see
where
it
carries
to
a
soldier
near
by
said
sternly
looking
round
at
the
sound
encouraging
us
to
get
along
quicker
said
another
uneasily
the
crowd
moved
on
again
nesvitski
realized
that
it
was
a
cannon
ball
hey
cossack
my
horse
he
said
now
then
you
there
get
out
of
the
way
make
way
with
great
difficulty
he
managed
to
get
to
his
horse
and
shouting
continually
he
moved
on
the
soldiers
squeezed
themselves
to
make
way
for
him
but
again
pressed
on
him
so
that
they
jammed
his
leg
and
those
nearest
him
were
not
to
blame
for
they
were
themselves
pressed
still
harder
from
behind
nesvitski
nesvitski
you
numskull
came
a
hoarse
voice
from
behind
him
nesvitski
looked
round
and
saw
some
fifteen
paces
away
but
separated
by
the
living
mass
of
moving
infantry
vaska
denisov
red
and
shaggy
with
his
cap
on
the
back
of
his
black
head
and
a
cloak
hanging
jauntily
over
his
shoulder
tell
these
devils
these
fiends
to
let
me
pass
shouted
denisov
evidently
in
a
fit
of
rage
his
coal
black
eyes
with
their
bloodshot
whites
glittering
and
rolling
as
he
waved
his
sheathed
saber
in
a
small
bare
hand
as
red
as
his
face
ah
vaska
joyfully
replied
nesvitski
what
s
up
with
you
the
squadwon
can
t
pass
shouted
vaska
denisov
showing
his
white
teeth
fiercely
and
spurring
his
black
thoroughbred
arab
which
twitched
its
ears
as
the
bayonets
touched
it
and
snorted
spurting
white
foam
from
his
bit
tramping
the
planks
of
the
bridge
with
his
hoofs
and
apparently
ready
to
jump
over
the
railings
had
his
rider
let
him
what
is
this
they
re
like
sheep
just
like
sheep
out
of
the
way
let
us
pass
stop
there
you
devil
with
the
cart
i
ll
hack
you
with
my
saber
he
shouted
actually
drawing
his
saber
from
its
scabbard
and
flourishing
it
the
soldiers
crowded
against
one
another
with
terrified
faces
and
denisov
joined
nesvitski
how
s
it
you
re
not
drunk
today
said
nesvitski
when
the
other
had
ridden
up
to
him
they
don
t
even
give
one
time
to
dwink
answered
vaska
denisov
they
keep
dwagging
the
wegiment
to
and
fwo
all
day
if
they
mean
to
fight
let
s
fight
but
the
devil
knows
what
this
is
what
a
dandy
you
are
today
said
nesvitski
looking
at
denisov
s
new
cloak
and
saddlecloth
denisov
smiled
took
out
of
his
sabretache
a
handkerchief
that
diffused
a
smell
of
perfume
and
put
it
to
nesvitski
s
nose
of
course
i
m
going
into
action
i
ve
shaved
bwushed
my
teeth
and
scented
myself
the
imposing
figure
of
nesvitski
followed
by
his
cossack
and
the
determination
of
denisov
who
flourished
his
sword
and
shouted
frantically
had
such
an
effect
that
they
managed
to
squeeze
through
to
the
farther
side
of
the
bridge
and
stopped
the
infantry
beside
the
bridge
nesvitski
found
the
colonel
to
whom
he
had
to
deliver
the
order
and
having
done
this
he
rode
back
having
cleared
the
way
denisov
stopped
at
the
end
of
the
bridge
carelessly
holding
in
his
stallion
that
was
neighing
and
pawing
the
ground
eager
to
rejoin
its
fellows
he
watched
his
squadron
draw
nearer
then
the
clang
of
hoofs
as
of
several
horses
galloping
resounded
on
the
planks
of
the
bridge
and
the
squadron
officers
in
front
and
men
four
abreast
spread
across
the
bridge
and
began
to
emerge
on
his
side
of
it
the
infantry
who
had
been
stopped
crowded
near
the
bridge
in
the
trampled
mud
and
gazed
with
that
particular
feeling
of
ill
will
estrangement
and
ridicule
with
which
troops
of
different
arms
usually
encounter
one
another
at
the
clean
smart
hussars
who
moved
past
them
in
regular
order
smart
lads
only
fit
for
a
fair
said
one
what
good
are
they
they
re
led
about
just
for
show
remarked
another
don
t
kick
up
the
dust
you
infantry
jested
an
hussar
whose
prancing
horse
had
splashed
mud
over
some
foot
soldiers
i
d
like
to
put
you
on
a
two
days
march
with
a
knapsack
your
fine
cords
would
soon
get
a
bit
rubbed
said
an
infantryman
wiping
the
mud
off
his
face
with
his
sleeve
perched
up
there
you
re
more
like
a
bird
than
a
man
there
now
zikin
they
ought
to
put
you
on
a
horse
you
d
look
fine
said
a
corporal
chaffing
a
thin
little
soldier
who
bent
under
the
weight
of
his
knapsack
take
a
stick
between
your
legs
that
ll
suit
you
for
a
horse
the
hussar
shouted
back
chapter
viii
the
last
of
the
infantry
hurriedly
crossed
the
bridge
squeezing
together
as
they
approached
it
as
if
passing
through
a
funnel
at
last
the
baggage
wagons
had
all
crossed
the
crush
was
less
and
the
last
battalion
came
onto
the
bridge
only
denisov
s
squadron
of
hussars
remained
on
the
farther
side
of
the
bridge
facing
the
enemy
who
could
be
seen
from
the
hill
on
the
opposite
bank
but
was
not
yet
visible
from
the
bridge
for
the
horizon
as
seen
from
the
valley
through
which
the
river
flowed
was
formed
by
the
rising
ground
only
half
a
mile
away
at
the
foot
of
the
hill
lay
wasteland
over
which
a
few
groups
of
our
cossack
scouts
were
moving
suddenly
on
the
road
at
the
top
of
the
high
ground
artillery
and
troops
in
blue
uniform
were
seen
these
were
the
french
a
group
of
cossack
scouts
retired
down
the
hill
at
a
trot
all
the
officers
and
men
of
denisov
s
squadron
though
they
tried
to
talk
of
other
things
and
to
look
in
other
directions
thought
only
of
what
was
there
on
the
hilltop
and
kept
constantly
looking
at
the
patches
appearing
on
the
skyline
which
they
knew
to
be
the
enemy
s
troops
the
weather
had
cleared
again
since
noon
and
the
sun
was
descending
brightly
upon
the
danube
and
the
dark
hills
around
it
it
was
calm
and
at
intervals
the
bugle
calls
and
the
shouts
of
the
enemy
could
be
heard
from
the
hill
there
was
no
one
now
between
the
squadron
and
the
enemy
except
a
few
scattered
skirmishers
an
empty
space
of
some
seven
hundred
yards
was
all
that
separated
them
the
enemy
ceased
firing
and
that
stern
threatening
inaccessible
and
intangible
line
which
separates
two
hostile
armies
was
all
the
more
clearly
felt
one
step
beyond
that
boundary
line
which
resembles
the
line
dividing
the
living
from
the
dead
lies
uncertainty
suffering
and
death
and
what
is
there
who
is
there
there
beyond
that
field
that
tree
that
roof
lit
up
by
the
sun
no
one
knows
but
one
wants
to
know
you
fear
and
yet
long
to
cross
that
line
and
know
that
sooner
or
later
it
must
be
crossed
and
you
will
have
to
find
out
what
is
there
just
as
you
will
inevitably
have
to
learn
what
lies
the
other
side
of
death
but
you
are
strong
healthy
cheerful
and
excited
and
are
surrounded
by
other
such
excitedly
animated
and
healthy
men
so
thinks
or
at
any
rate
feels
anyone
who
comes
in
sight
of
the
enemy
and
that
feeling
gives
a
particular
glamour
and
glad
keenness
of
impression
to
everything
that
takes
place
at
such
moments
on
the
high
ground
where
the
enemy
was
the
smoke
of
a
cannon
rose
and
a
ball
flew
whistling
over
the
heads
of
the
hussar
squadron
the
officers
who
had
been
standing
together
rode
off
to
their
places
the
hussars
began
carefully
aligning
their
horses
silence
fell
on
the
whole
squadron
all
were
looking
at
the
enemy
in
front
and
at
the
squadron
commander
awaiting
the
word
of
command
a
second
and
a
third
cannon
ball
flew
past
evidently
they
were
firing
at
the
hussars
but
the
balls
with
rapid
rhythmic
whistle
flew
over
the
heads
of
the
horsemen
and
fell
somewhere
beyond
them
the
hussars
did
not
look
round
but
at
the
sound
of
each
shot
as
at
the
word
of
command
the
whole
squadron
with
its
rows
of
faces
so
alike
yet
so
different
holding
its
breath
while
the
ball
flew
past
rose
in
the
stirrups
and
sank
back
again
the
soldiers
without
turning
their
heads
glanced
at
one
another
curious
to
see
their
comrades
impression
every
face
from
denisov
s
to
that
of
the
bugler
showed
one
common
expression
of
conflict
irritation
and
excitement
around
chin
and
mouth
the
quartermaster
frowned
looking
at
the
soldiers
as
if
threatening
to
punish
them
cadet
mironov
ducked
every
time
a
ball
flew
past
rostov
on
the
left
flank
mounted
on
his
rook
a
handsome
horse
despite
its
game
leg
had
the
happy
air
of
a
schoolboy
called
up
before
a
large
audience
for
an
examination
in
which
he
feels
sure
he
will
distinguish
himself
he
was
glancing
at
everyone
with
a
clear
bright
expression
as
if
asking
them
to
notice
how
calmly
he
sat
under
fire
but
despite
himself
on
his
face
too
that
same
indication
of
something
new
and
stern
showed
round
the
mouth
who
s
that
curtseying
there
cadet
miwonov
that
s
not
wight
look
at
me
cried
denisov
who
unable
to
keep
still
on
one
spot
kept
turning
his
horse
in
front
of
the
squadron
the
black
hairy
snub
nosed
face
of
vaska
denisov
and
his
whole
short
sturdy
figure
with
the
sinewy
hairy
hand
and
stumpy
fingers
in
which
he
held
the
hilt
of
his
naked
saber
looked
just
as
it
usually
did
especially
toward
evening
when
he
had
emptied
his
second
bottle
he
was
only
redder
than
usual
with
his
shaggy
head
thrown
back
like
birds
when
they
drink
pressing
his
spurs
mercilessly
into
the
sides
of
his
good
horse
bedouin
and
sitting
as
though
falling
backwards
in
the
saddle
he
galloped
to
the
other
flank
of
the
squadron
and
shouted
in
a
hoarse
voice
to
the
men
to
look
to
their
pistols
he
rode
up
to
kirsten
the
staff
captain
on
his
broad
backed
steady
mare
came
at
a
walk
to
meet
him
his
face
with
its
long
mustache
was
serious
as
always
only
his
eyes
were
brighter
than
usual
well
what
about
it
said
he
to
denisov
it
won
t
come
to
a
fight
you
ll
see
we
shall
retire
the
devil
only
knows
what
they
re
about
muttered
denisov
ah
wostov
he
cried
noticing
the
cadet
s
bright
face
you
ve
got
it
at
last
and
he
smiled
approvingly
evidently
pleased
with
the
cadet
rostov
felt
perfectly
happy
just
then
the
commander
appeared
on
the
bridge
denisov
galloped
up
to
him
your
excellency
let
us
attack
them
i
ll
dwive
them
off
attack
indeed
said
the
colonel
in
a
bored
voice
puckering
up
his
face
as
if
driving
off
a
troublesome
fly
and
why
are
you
stopping
here
don
t
you
see
the
skirmishers
are
retreating
lead
the
squadron
back
the
squadron
crossed
the
bridge
and
drew
out
of
range
of
fire
without
having
lost
a
single
man
the
second
squadron
that
had
been
in
the
front
line
followed
them
across
and
the
last
cossacks
quitted
the
farther
side
of
the
river
the
two
pavlograd
squadrons
having
crossed
the
bridge
retired
up
the
hill
one
after
the
other
their
colonel
karl
bogdanich
schubert
came
up
to
denisov
s
squadron
and
rode
at
a
footpace
not
far
from
rostov
without
taking
any
notice
of
him
although
they
were
now
meeting
for
the
first
time
since
their
encounter
concerning
telyanin
rostov
feeling
that
he
was
at
the
front
and
in
the
power
of
a
man
toward
whom
he
now
admitted
that
he
had
been
to
blame
did
not
lift
his
eyes
from
the
colonel
s
athletic
back
his
nape
covered
with
light
hair
and
his
red
neck
it
seemed
to
rostov
that
bogdanich
was
only
pretending
not
to
notice
him
and
that
his
whole
aim
now
was
to
test
the
cadet
s
courage
so
he
drew
himself
up
and
looked
around
him
merrily
then
it
seemed
to
him
that
bogdanich
rode
so
near
in
order
to
show
him
his
courage
next
he
thought
that
his
enemy
would
send
the
squadron
on
a
desperate
attack
just
to
punish
him
rostov
then
he
imagined
how
after
the
attack
bogdanich
would
come
up
to
him
as
he
lay
wounded
and
would
magnanimously
extend
the
hand
of
reconciliation
the
high
shouldered
figure
of
zherkov
familiar
to
the
pavlograds
as
he
had
but
recently
left
their
regiment
rode
up
to
the
colonel
after
his
dismissal
from
headquarters
zherkov
had
not
remained
in
the
regiment
saying
he
was
not
such
a
fool
as
to
slave
at
the
front
when
he
could
get
more
rewards
by
doing
nothing
on
the
staff
and
had
succeeded
in
attaching
himself
as
an
orderly
officer
to
prince
bagration
he
now
came
to
his
former
chief
with
an
order
from
the
commander
of
the
rear
guard
colonel
he
said
addressing
rostov
s
enemy
with
an
air
of
gloomy
gravity
and
glancing
round
at
his
comrades
there
is
an
order
to
stop
and
fire
the
bridge
an
order
to
who
asked
the
colonel
morosely
i
don
t
myself
know
to
who
replied
the
cornet
in
a
serious
tone
but
the
prince
told
me
to
go
and
tell
the
colonel
that
the
hussars
must
return
quickly
and
fire
the
bridge
zherkov
was
followed
by
an
officer
of
the
suite
who
rode
up
to
the
colonel
of
hussars
with
the
same
order
after
him
the
stout
nesvitski
came
galloping
up
on
a
cossack
horse
that
could
scarcely
carry
his
weight
how
s
this
colonel
he
shouted
as
he
approached
i
told
you
to
fire
the
bridge
and
now
someone
has
gone
and
blundered
they
are
all
beside
themselves
over
there
and
one
can
t
make
anything
out
the
colonel
deliberately
stopped
the
regiment
and
turned
to
nesvitski
you
spoke
to
me
of
inflammable
material
said
he
but
you
said
nothing
about
firing
it
but
my
dear
sir
said
nesvitski
as
he
drew
up
taking
off
his
cap
and
smoothing
his
hair
wet
with
perspiration
with
his
plump
hand
wasn
t
i
telling
you
to
fire
the
bridge
when
inflammable
material
had
been
put
in
position
i
am
not
your
dear
sir
mr
staff
officer
and
you
did
not
tell
me
to
burn
the
bridge
i
know
the
service
and
it
is
my
habit
orders
strictly
to
obey
you
said
the
bridge
would
be
burned
but
who
would
it
burn
i
could
not
know
by
the
holy
spirit
ah
that
s
always
the
way
said
nesvitski
with
a
wave
of
the
hand
how
did
you
get
here
said
he
turning
to
zherkov
on
the
same
business
but
you
are
damp
let
me
wring
you
out
you
were
saying
mr
staff
officer
continued
the
colonel
in
an
offended
tone
colonel
interrupted
the
officer
of
the
suite
you
must
be
quick
or
the
enemy
will
bring
up
his
guns
to
use
grapeshot
the
colonel
looked
silently
at
the
officer
of
the
suite
at
the
stout
staff
officer
and
at
zherkov
and
he
frowned
i
will
the
bridge
fire
he
said
in
a
solemn
tone
as
if
to
announce
that
in
spite
of
all
the
unpleasantness
he
had
to
endure
he
would
still
do
the
right
thing
striking
his
horse
with
his
long
muscular
legs
as
if
it
were
to
blame
for
everything
the
colonel
moved
forward
and
ordered
the
second
squadron
that
in
which
rostov
was
serving
under
denisov
to
return
to
the
bridge
there
it
s
just
as
i
thought
said
rostov
to
himself
he
wishes
to
test
me
his
heart
contracted
and
the
blood
rushed
to
his
face
let
him
see
whether
i
am
a
coward
he
thought
again
on
all
the
bright
faces
of
the
squadron
the
serious
expression
appeared
that
they
had
worn
when
under
fire
rostov
watched
his
enemy
the
colonel
closely
to
find
in
his
face
confirmation
of
his
own
conjecture
but
the
colonel
did
not
once
glance
at
rostov
and
looked
as
he
always
did
when
at
the
front
solemn
and
stern
then
came
the
word
of
command
look
sharp
look
sharp
several
voices
repeated
around
him
their
sabers
catching
in
the
bridles
and
their
spurs
jingling
the
hussars
hastily
dismounted
not
knowing
what
they
were
to
do
the
men
were
crossing
themselves
rostov
no
longer
looked
at
the
colonel
he
had
no
time
he
was
afraid
of
falling
behind
the
hussars
so
much
afraid
that
his
heart
stood
still
his
hand
trembled
as
he
gave
his
horse
into
an
orderly
s
charge
and
he
felt
the
blood
rush
to
his
heart
with
a
thud
denisov
rode
past
him
leaning
back
and
shouting
something
rostov
saw
nothing
but
the
hussars
running
all
around
him
their
spurs
catching
and
their
sabers
clattering
stretchers
shouted
someone
behind
him
rostov
did
not
think
what
this
call
for
stretchers
meant
he
ran
on
trying
only
to
be
ahead
of
the
others
but
just
at
the
bridge
not
looking
at
the
ground
he
came
on
some
sticky
trodden
mud
stumbled
and
fell
on
his
hands
the
others
outstripped
him
at
boss
zides
captain
he
heard
the
voice
of
the
colonel
who
having
ridden
ahead
had
pulled
up
his
horse
near
the
bridge
with
a
triumphant
cheerful
face
rostov
wiping
his
muddy
hands
on
his
breeches
looked
at
his
enemy
and
was
about
to
run
on
thinking
that
the
farther
he
went
to
the
front
the
better
but
bogdanich
without
looking
at
or
recognizing
rostov
shouted
to
him
who
s
that
running
on
the
middle
of
the
bridge
to
the
right
come
back
cadet
he
cried
angrily
and
turning
to
denisov
who
showing
off
his
courage
had
ridden
on
to
the
planks
of
the
bridge
why
run
risks
captain
you
should
dismount
he
said
oh
every
bullet
has
its
billet
answered
vaska
denisov
turning
in
his
saddle
meanwhile
nesvitski
zherkov
and
the
officer
of
the
suite
were
standing
together
out
of
range
of
the
shots
watching
now
the
small
group
of
men
with
yellow
shakos
dark
green
jackets
braided
with
cord
and
blue
riding
breeches
who
were
swarming
near
the
bridge
and
then
at
what
was
approaching
in
the
distance
from
the
opposite
side
the
blue
uniforms
and
groups
with
horses
easily
recognizable
as
artillery
will
they
burn
the
bridge
or
not
who
ll
get
there
first
will
they
get
there
and
fire
the
bridge
or
will
the
french
get
within
grapeshot
range
and
wipe
them
out
these
were
the
questions
each
man
of
the
troops
on
the
high
ground
above
the
bridge
involuntarily
asked
himself
with
a
sinking
heart
watching
the
bridge
and
the
hussars
in
the
bright
evening
light
and
the
blue
tunics
advancing
from
the
other
side
with
their
bayonets
and
guns
ugh
the
hussars
will
get
it
hot
said
nesvitski
they
are
within
grapeshot
range
now
he
shouldn
t
have
taken
so
many
men
said
the
officer
of
the
suite
true
enough
answered
nesvitski
two
smart
fellows
could
have
done
the
job
just
as
well
ah
your
excellency
put
in
zherkov
his
eyes
fixed
on
the
hussars
but
still
with
that
naive
air
that
made
it
impossible
to
know
whether
he
was
speaking
in
jest
or
in
earnest
ah
your
excellency
how
you
look
at
things
send
two
men
and
who
then
would
give
us
the
vladimir
medal
and
ribbon
but
now
even
if
they
do
get
peppered
the
squadron
may
be
recommended
for
honors
and
he
may
get
a
ribbon
our
bogdanich
knows
how
things
are
done
there
now
said
the
officer
of
the
suite
that
s
grapeshot
he
pointed
to
the
french
guns
the
limbers
of
which
were
being
detached
and
hurriedly
removed
on
the
french
side
amid
the
groups
with
cannon
a
cloud
of
smoke
appeared
then
a
second
and
a
third
almost
simultaneously
and
at
the
moment
when
the
first
report
was
heard
a
fourth
was
seen
then
two
reports
one
after
another
and
a
third
oh
oh
groaned
nesvitski
as
if
in
fierce
pain
seizing
the
officer
of
the
suite
by
the
arm
look
a
man
has
fallen
fallen
fallen
two
i
think
if
i
were
tsar
i
would
never
go
to
war
said
nesvitski
turning
away
the
french
guns
were
hastily
reloaded
the
infantry
in
their
blue
uniforms
advanced
toward
the
bridge
at
a
run
smoke
appeared
again
but
at
irregular
intervals
and
grapeshot
cracked
and
rattled
onto
the
bridge
but
this
time
nesvitski
could
not
see
what
was
happening
there
as
a
dense
cloud
of
smoke
arose
from
it
the
hussars
had
succeeded
in
setting
it
on
fire
and
the
french
batteries
were
now
firing
at
them
no
longer
to
hinder
them
but
because
the
guns
were
trained
and
there
was
someone
to
fire
at
the
french
had
time
to
fire
three
rounds
of
grapeshot
before
the
hussars
got
back
to
their
horses
two
were
misdirected
and
the
shot
went
too
high
but
the
last
round
fell
in
the
midst
of
a
group
of
hussars
and
knocked
three
of
them
over
rostov
absorbed
by
his
relations
with
bogdanich
had
paused
on
the
bridge
not
knowing
what
to
do
there
was
no
one
to
hew
down
as
he
had
always
imagined
battles
to
himself
nor
could
he
help
to
fire
the
bridge
because
he
had
not
brought
any
burning
straw
with
him
like
the
other
soldiers
he
stood
looking
about
him
when
suddenly
he
heard
a
rattle
on
the
bridge
as
if
nuts
were
being
spilt
and
the
hussar
nearest
to
him
fell
against
the
rails
with
a
groan
rostov
ran
up
to
him
with
the
others
again
someone
shouted
stretchers
four
men
seized
the
hussar
and
began
lifting
him
oooh
for
christ
s
sake
let
me
alone
cried
the
wounded
man
but
still
he
was
lifted
and
laid
on
the
stretcher
nicholas
rostov
turned
away
and
as
if
searching
for
something
gazed
into
the
distance
at
the
waters
of
the
danube
at
the
sky
and
at
the
sun
how
beautiful
the
sky
looked
how
blue
how
calm
and
how
deep
how
bright
and
glorious
was
the
setting
sun
with
what
soft
glitter
the
waters
of
the
distant
danube
shone
and
fairer
still
were
the
faraway
blue
mountains
beyond
the
river
the
nunnery
the
mysterious
gorges
and
the
pine
forests
veiled
in
the
mist
of
their
summits
there
was
peace
and
happiness
i
should
wishing
for
nothing
else
nothing
if
only
i
were
there
thought
rostov
in
myself
alone
and
in
that
sunshine
there
is
so
much
happiness
but
here
groans
suffering
fear
and
this
uncertainty
and
hurry
there
they
are
shouting
again
and
again
are
all
running
back
somewhere
and
i
shall
run
with
them
and
it
death
is
here
above
me
and
around
another
instant
and
i
shall
never
again
see
the
sun
this
water
that
gorge
at
that
instant
the
sun
began
to
hide
behind
the
clouds
and
other
stretchers
came
into
view
before
rostov
and
the
fear
of
death
and
of
the
stretchers
and
love
of
the
sun
and
of
life
all
merged
into
one
feeling
of
sickening
agitation
o
lord
god
thou
who
art
in
that
heaven
save
forgive
and
protect
me
rostov
whispered
the
hussars
ran
back
to
the
men
who
held
their
horses
their
voices
sounded
louder
and
calmer
the
stretchers
disappeared
from
sight
well
fwiend
so
you
ve
smelt
powdah
shouted
vaska
denisov
just
above
his
ear
it
s
all
over
but
i
am
a
coward
yes
a
coward
thought
rostov
and
sighing
deeply
he
took
rook
his
horse
which
stood
resting
one
foot
from
the
orderly
and
began
to
mount
was
that
grapeshot
he
asked
denisov
yes
and
no
mistake
cried
denisov
you
worked
like
wegular
bwicks
and
it
s
nasty
work
an
attack
s
pleasant
work
hacking
away
at
the
dogs
but
this
sort
of
thing
is
the
very
devil
with
them
shooting
at
you
like
a
target
and
denisov
rode
up
to
a
group
that
had
stopped
near
rostov
composed
of
the
colonel
nesvitski
zherkov
and
the
officer
from
the
suite
well
it
seems
that
no
one
has
noticed
thought
rostov
and
this
was
true
no
one
had
taken
any
notice
for
everyone
knew
the
sensation
which
the
cadet
under
fire
for
the
first
time
had
experienced
here
s
something
for
you
to
report
said
zherkov
see
if
i
don
t
get
promoted
to
a
sublieutenancy
inform
the
prince
that
i
the
bridge
fired
said
the
colonel
triumphantly
and
gaily
and
if
he
asks
about
the
losses
a
trifle
said
the
colonel
in
his
bass
voice
two
hussars
wounded
and
one
knocked
out
he
added
unable
to
restrain
a
happy
smile
and
pronouncing
the
phrase
knocked
out
with
ringing
distinctness
chapter
ix
pursued
by
the
french
army
of
a
hundred
thousand
men
under
the
command
of
bonaparte
encountering
a
population
that
was
unfriendly
to
it
losing
confidence
in
its
allies
suffering
from
shortness
of
supplies
and
compelled
to
act
under
conditions
of
war
unlike
anything
that
had
been
foreseen
the
russian
army
of
thirty
five
thousand
men
commanded
by
kutuzov
was
hurriedly
retreating
along
the
danube
stopping
where
overtaken
by
the
enemy
and
fighting
rearguard
actions
only
as
far
as
necessary
to
enable
it
to
retreat
without
losing
its
heavy
equipment
there
had
been
actions
at
lambach
amstetten
and
melk
but
despite
the
courage
and
endurance
acknowledged
even
by
the
enemy
with
which
the
russians
fought
the
only
consequence
of
these
actions
was
a
yet
more
rapid
retreat
austrian
troops
that
had
escaped
capture
at
ulm
and
had
joined
kutuzov
at
braunau
now
separated
from
the
russian
army
and
kutuzov
was
left
with
only
his
own
weak
and
exhausted
forces
the
defense
of
vienna
was
no
longer
to
be
thought
of
instead
of
an
offensive
the
plan
of
which
carefully
prepared
in
accord
with
the
modern
science
of
strategics
had
been
handed
to
kutuzov
when
he
was
in
vienna
by
the
austrian
hofkriegsrath
the
sole
and
almost
unattainable
aim
remaining
for
him
was
to
effect
a
junction
with
the
forces
that
were
advancing
from
russia
without
losing
his
army
as
mack
had
done
at
ulm
on
the
twenty
eighth
of
october
kutuzov
with
his
army
crossed
to
the
left
bank
of
the
danube
and
took
up
a
position
for
the
first
time
with
the
river
between
himself
and
the
main
body
of
the
french
on
the
thirtieth
he
attacked
mortier
s
division
which
was
on
the
left
bank
and
broke
it
up
in
this
action
for
the
first
time
trophies
were
taken
banners
cannon
and
two
enemy
generals
for
the
first
time
after
a
fortnight
s
retreat
the
russian
troops
had
halted
and
after
a
fight
had
not
only
held
the
field
but
had
repulsed
the
french
though
the
troops
were
ill
clad
exhausted
and
had
lost
a
third
of
their
number
in
killed
wounded
sick
and
stragglers
though
a
number
of
sick
and
wounded
had
been
abandoned
on
the
other
side
of
the
danube
with
a
letter
in
which
kutuzov
entrusted
them
to
the
humanity
of
the
enemy
and
though
the
big
hospitals
and
the
houses
in
krems
converted
into
military
hospitals
could
no
longer
accommodate
all
the
sick
and
wounded
yet
the
stand
made
at
krems
and
the
victory
over
mortier
raised
the
spirits
of
the
army
considerably
throughout
the
whole
army
and
at
headquarters
most
joyful
though
erroneous
rumors
were
rife
of
the
imaginary
approach
of
columns
from
russia
of
some
victory
gained
by
the
austrians
and
of
the
retreat
of
the
frightened
bonaparte
prince
andrew
during
the
battle
had
been
in
attendance
on
the
austrian
general
schmidt
who
was
killed
in
the
action
his
horse
had
been
wounded
under
him
and
his
own
arm
slightly
grazed
by
a
bullet
as
a
mark
of
the
commander
in
chief
s
special
favor
he
was
sent
with
the
news
of
this
victory
to
the
austrian
court
now
no
longer
at
vienna
which
was
threatened
by
the
french
but
at
brunn
despite
his
apparently
delicate
build
prince
andrew
could
endure
physical
fatigue
far
better
than
many
very
muscular
men
and
on
the
night
of
the
battle
having
arrived
at
krems
excited
but
not
weary
with
dispatches
from
dokhturov
to
kutuzov
he
was
sent
immediately
with
a
special
dispatch
to
brunn
to
be
so
sent
meant
not
only
a
reward
but
an
important
step
toward
promotion
the
night
was
dark
but
starry
the
road
showed
black
in
the
snow
that
had
fallen
the
previous
day
the
day
of
the
battle
reviewing
his
impressions
of
the
recent
battle
picturing
pleasantly
to
himself
the
impression
his
news
of
a
victory
would
create
or
recalling
the
send
off
given
him
by
the
commander
in
chief
and
his
fellow
officers
prince
andrew
was
galloping
along
in
a
post
chaise
enjoying
the
feelings
of
a
man
who
has
at
length
begun
to
attain
a
long
desired
happiness
as
soon
as
he
closed
his
eyes
his
ears
seemed
filled
with
the
rattle
of
the
wheels
and
the
sensation
of
victory
then
he
began
to
imagine
that
the
russians
were
running
away
and
that
he
himself
was
killed
but
he
quickly
roused
himself
with
a
feeling
of
joy
as
if
learning
afresh
that
this
was
not
so
but
that
on
the
contrary
the
french
had
run
away
he
again
recalled
all
the
details
of
the
victory
and
his
own
calm
courage
during
the
battle
and
feeling
reassured
he
dozed
off
the
dark
starry
night
was
followed
by
a
bright
cheerful
morning
the
snow
was
thawing
in
the
sunshine
the
horses
galloped
quickly
and
on
both
sides
of
the
road
were
forests
of
different
kinds
fields
and
villages
at
one
of
the
post
stations
he
overtook
a
convoy
of
russian
wounded
the
russian
officer
in
charge
of
the
transport
lolled
back
in
the
front
cart
shouting
and
scolding
a
soldier
with
coarse
abuse
in
each
of
the
long
german
carts
six
or
more
pale
dirty
bandaged
men
were
being
jolted
over
the
stony
road
some
of
them
were
talking
he
heard
russian
words
others
were
eating
bread
the
more
severely
wounded
looked
silently
with
the
languid
interest
of
sick
children
at
the
envoy
hurrying
past
them
prince
andrew
told
his
driver
to
stop
and
asked
a
soldier
in
what
action
they
had
been
wounded
day
before
yesterday
on
the
danube
answered
the
soldier
prince
andrew
took
out
his
purse
and
gave
the
soldier
three
gold
pieces
that
s
for
them
all
he
said
to
the
officer
who
came
up
get
well
soon
lads
he
continued
turning
to
the
soldiers
there
s
plenty
to
do
still
what
news
sir
asked
the
officer
evidently
anxious
to
start
a
conversation
good
news
go
on
he
shouted
to
the
driver
and
they
galloped
on
it
was
already
quite
dark
when
prince
andrew
rattled
over
the
paved
streets
of
brunn
and
found
himself
surrounded
by
high
buildings
the
lights
of
shops
houses
and
street
lamps
fine
carriages
and
all
that
atmosphere
of
a
large
and
active
town
which
is
always
so
attractive
to
a
soldier
after
camp
life
despite
his
rapid
journey
and
sleepless
night
prince
andrew
when
he
drove
up
to
the
palace
felt
even
more
vigorous
and
alert
than
he
had
done
the
day
before
only
his
eyes
gleamed
feverishly
and
his
thoughts
followed
one
another
with
extraordinary
clearness
and
rapidity
he
again
vividly
recalled
the
details
of
the
battle
no
longer
dim
but
definite
and
in
the
concise
form
in
which
he
imagined
himself
stating
them
to
the
emperor
francis
he
vividly
imagined
the
casual
questions
that
might
be
put
to
him
and
the
answers
he
would
give
he
expected
to
be
at
once
presented
to
the
emperor
at
the
chief
entrance
to
the
palace
however
an
official
came
running
out
to
meet
him
and
learning
that
he
was
a
special
messenger
led
him
to
another
entrance
to
the
right
from
the
corridor
euer
hochgeboren
there
you
will
find
the
adjutant
on
duty
said
the
official
he
will
conduct
you
to
the
minister
of
war
the
adjutant
on
duty
meeting
prince
andrew
asked
him
to
wait
and
went
in
to
the
minister
of
war
five
minutes
later
he
returned
and
bowing
with
particular
courtesy
ushered
prince
andrew
before
him
along
a
corridor
to
the
cabinet
where
the
minister
of
war
was
at
work
the
adjutant
by
his
elaborate
courtesy
appeared
to
wish
to
ward
off
any
attempt
at
familiarity
on
the
part
of
the
russian
messenger
prince
andrew
s
joyous
feeling
was
considerably
weakened
as
he
approached
the
door
of
the
minister
s
room
he
felt
offended
and
without
his
noticing
it
the
feeling
of
offense
immediately
turned
into
one
of
disdain
which
was
quite
uncalled
for
his
fertile
mind
instantly
suggested
to
him
a
point
of
view
which
gave
him
a
right
to
despise
the
adjutant
and
the
minister
away
from
the
smell
of
powder
they
probably
think
it
easy
to
gain
victories
he
thought
his
eyes
narrowed
disdainfully
he
entered
the
room
of
the
minister
of
war
with
peculiarly
deliberate
steps
this
feeling
of
disdain
was
heightened
when
he
saw
the
minister
seated
at
a
large
table
reading
some
papers
and
making
pencil
notes
on
them
and
for
the
first
two
or
three
minutes
taking
no
notice
of
his
arrival
a
wax
candle
stood
at
each
side
of
the
minister
s
bent
bald
head
with
its
gray
temples
he
went
on
reading
to
the
end
without
raising
his
eyes
at
the
opening
of
the
door
and
the
sound
of
footsteps
take
this
and
deliver
it
said
he
to
his
adjutant
handing
him
the
papers
and
still
taking
no
notice
of
the
special
messenger
prince
andrew
felt
that
either
the
actions
of
kutuzov
s
army
interested
the
minister
of
war
less
than
any
of
the
other
matters
he
was
concerned
with
or
he
wanted
to
give
the
russian
special
messenger
that
impression
but
that
is
a
matter
of
perfect
indifference
to
me
he
thought
the
minister
drew
the
remaining
papers
together
arranged
them
evenly
and
then
raised
his
head
he
had
an
intellectual
and
distinctive
head
but
the
instant
he
turned
to
prince
andrew
the
firm
intelligent
expression
on
his
face
changed
in
a
way
evidently
deliberate
and
habitual
to
him
his
face
took
on
the
stupid
artificial
smile
which
does
not
even
attempt
to
hide
its
artificiality
of
a
man
who
is
continually
receiving
many
petitioners
one
after
another
from
general
field
marshal
kutuzov
he
asked
i
hope
it
is
good
news
there
has
been
an
encounter
with
mortier
a
victory
it
was
high
time
he
took
the
dispatch
which
was
addressed
to
him
and
began
to
read
it
with
a
mournful
expression
oh
my
god
my
god
schmidt
he
exclaimed
in
german
what
a
calamity
what
a
calamity
having
glanced
through
the
dispatch
he
laid
it
on
the
table
and
looked
at
prince
andrew
evidently
considering
something
ah
what
a
calamity
you
say
the
affair
was
decisive
but
mortier
is
not
captured
again
he
pondered
i
am
very
glad
you
have
brought
good
news
though
schmidt
s
death
is
a
heavy
price
to
pay
for
the
victory
his
majesty
will
no
doubt
wish
to
see
you
but
not
today
i
thank
you
you
must
have
a
rest
be
at
the
levee
tomorrow
after
the
parade
however
i
will
let
you
know
the
stupid
smile
which
had
left
his
face
while
he
was
speaking
reappeared
au
revoir
thank
you
very
much
his
majesty
will
probably
desire
to
see
you
he
added
bowing
his
head
when
prince
andrew
left
the
palace
he
felt
that
all
the
interest
and
happiness
the
victory
had
afforded
him
had
been
now
left
in
the
indifferent
hands
of
the
minister
of
war
and
the
polite
adjutant
the
whole
tenor
of
his
thoughts
instantaneously
changed
the
battle
seemed
the
memory
of
a
remote
event
long
past
chapter
x
prince
andrew
stayed
at
brunn
with
bilibin
a
russian
acquaintance
of
his
in
the
diplomatic
service
ah
my
dear
prince
i
could
not
have
a
more
welcome
visitor
said
bilibin
as
he
came
out
to
meet
prince
andrew
franz
put
the
prince
s
things
in
my
bedroom
said
he
to
the
servant
who
was
ushering
bolkonski
in
so
you
re
a
messenger
of
victory
eh
splendid
and
i
am
sitting
here
ill
as
you
see
after
washing
and
dressing
prince
andrew
came
into
the
diplomat
s
luxurious
study
and
sat
down
to
the
dinner
prepared
for
him
bilibin
settled
down
comfortably
beside
the
fire
after
his
journey
and
the
campaign
during
which
he
had
been
deprived
of
all
the
comforts
of
cleanliness
and
all
the
refinements
of
life
prince
andrew
felt
a
pleasant
sense
of
repose
among
luxurious
surroundings
such
as
he
had
been
accustomed
to
from
childhood
besides
it
was
pleasant
after
his
reception
by
the
austrians
to
speak
if
not
in
russian
for
they
were
speaking
french
at
least
with
a
russian
who
would
he
supposed
share
the
general
russian
antipathy
to
the
austrians
which
was
then
particularly
strong
bilibin
was
a
man
of
thirty
five
a
bachelor
and
of
the
same
circle
as
prince
andrew
they
had
known
each
other
previously
in
petersburg
but
had
become
more
intimate
when
prince
andrew
was
in
vienna
with
kutuzov
just
as
prince
andrew
was
a
young
man
who
gave
promise
of
rising
high
in
the
military
profession
so
to
an
even
greater
extent
bilibin
gave
promise
of
rising
in
his
diplomatic
career
he
still
a
young
man
but
no
longer
a
young
diplomat
as
he
had
entered
the
service
at
the
age
of
sixteen
had
been
in
paris
and
copenhagen
and
now
held
a
rather
important
post
in
vienna
both
the
foreign
minister
and
our
ambassador
in
vienna
knew
him
and
valued
him
he
was
not
one
of
those
many
diplomats
who
are
esteemed
because
they
have
certain
negative
qualities
avoid
doing
certain
things
and
speak
french
he
was
one
of
those
who
liking
work
knew
how
to
do
it
and
despite
his
indolence
would
sometimes
spend
a
whole
night
at
his
writing
table
he
worked
well
whatever
the
import
of
his
work
it
was
not
the
question
what
for
but
the
question
how
that
interested
him
what
the
diplomatic
matter
might
be
he
did
not
care
but
it
gave
him
great
pleasure
to
prepare
a
circular
memorandum
or
report
skillfully
pointedly
and
elegantly
bilibin
s
services
were
valued
not
only
for
what
he
wrote
but
also
for
his
skill
in
dealing
and
conversing
with
those
in
the
highest
spheres
bilibin
liked
conversation
as
he
liked
work
only
when
it
could
be
made
elegantly
witty
in
society
he
always
awaited
an
opportunity
to
say
something
striking
and
took
part
in
a
conversation
only
when
that
was
possible
his
conversation
was
always
sprinkled
with
wittily
original
finished
phrases
of
general
interest
these
sayings
were
prepared
in
the
inner
laboratory
of
his
mind
in
a
portable
form
as
if
intentionally
so
that
insignificant
society
people
might
carry
them
from
drawing
room
to
drawing
room
and
in
fact
bilibin
s
witticisms
were
hawked
about
in
the
viennese
drawing
rooms
and
often
had
an
influence
on
matters
considered
important
his
thin
worn
sallow
face
was
covered
with
deep
wrinkles
which
always
looked
as
clean
and
well
washed
as
the
tips
of
one
s
fingers
after
a
russian
bath
the
movement
of
these
wrinkles
formed
the
principal
play
of
expression
on
his
face
now
his
forehead
would
pucker
into
deep
folds
and
his
eyebrows
were
lifted
then
his
eyebrows
would
descend
and
deep
wrinkles
would
crease
his
cheeks
his
small
deep
set
eyes
always
twinkled
and
looked
out
straight
well
now
tell
me
about
your
exploits
said
he
bolkonski
very
modestly
without
once
mentioning
himself
described
the
engagement
and
his
reception
by
the
minister
of
war
they
received
me
and
my
news
as
one
receives
a
dog
in
a
game
of
skittles
said
he
in
conclusion
bilibin
smiled
and
the
wrinkles
on
his
face
disappeared
cependant
mon
cher
he
remarked
examining
his
nails
from
a
distance
and
puckering
the
skin
above
his
left
eye
malgre
la
haute
estime
que
je
professe
pour
the
orthodox
russian
army
j
avoue
que
votre
victoire
n
est
pas
des
plus
victorieuses
but
my
dear
fellow
with
all
my
respect
for
the
orthodox
russian
army
i
must
say
that
your
victory
was
not
particularly
victorious
he
went
on
talking
in
this
way
in
french
uttering
only
those
words
in
russian
on
which
he
wished
to
put
a
contemptuous
emphasis
come
now
you
with
all
your
forces
fall
on
the
unfortunate
mortier
and
his
one
division
and
even
then
mortier
slips
through
your
fingers
where
s
the
victory
but
seriously
said
prince
andrew
we
can
at
any
rate
say
without
boasting
that
it
was
a
little
better
than
at
ulm
why
didn
t
you
capture
one
just
one
marshal
for
us
because
not
everything
happens
as
one
expects
or
with
the
smoothness
of
a
parade
we
had
expected
as
i
told
you
to
get
at
their
rear
by
seven
in
the
morning
but
had
not
reached
it
by
five
in
the
afternoon
and
why
didn
t
you
do
it
at
seven
in
the
morning
you
ought
to
have
been
there
at
seven
in
the
morning
returned
bilibin
with
a
smile
you
ought
to
have
been
there
at
seven
in
the
morning
why
did
you
not
succeed
in
impressing
on
bonaparte
by
diplomatic
methods
that
he
had
better
leave
genoa
alone
retorted
prince
andrew
in
the
same
tone
i
know
interrupted
bilibin
you
re
thinking
it
s
very
easy
to
take
marshals
sitting
on
a
sofa
by
the
fire
that
is
true
but
still
why
didn
t
you
capture
him
so
don
t
be
surprised
if
not
only
the
minister
of
war
but
also
his
most
august
majesty
the
emperor
and
king
francis
is
not
much
delighted
by
your
victory
even
i
a
poor
secretary
of
the
russian
embassy
do
not
feel
any
need
in
token
of
my
joy
to
give
my
franz
a
thaler
or
let
him
go
with
his
liebchen
to
the
prater
true
we
have
no
prater
here
he
looked
straight
at
prince
andrew
and
suddenly
unwrinkled
his
forehead
it
is
now
my
turn
to
ask
you
why
mon
cher
said
bolkonski
i
confess
i
do
not
understand
perhaps
there
are
diplomatic
subtleties
here
beyond
my
feeble
intelligence
but
i
can
t
make
it
out
mack
loses
a
whole
army
the
archduke
ferdinand
and
the
archduke
karl
give
no
signs
of
life
and
make
blunder
after
blunder
kutuzov
alone
at
last
gains
a
real
victory
destroying
the
spell
of
the
invincibility
of
the
french
and
the
minister
of
war
does
not
even
care
to
hear
the
details
that
s
just
it
my
dear
fellow
you
see
it
s
hurrah
for
the
tsar
for
russia
for
the
orthodox
greek
faith
all
that
is
beautiful
but
what
do
we
i
mean
the
austrian
court
care
for
your
victories
bring
us
nice
news
of
a
victory
by
the
archduke
karl
or
ferdinand
one
archduke
s
as
good
as
another
as
you
know
and
even
if
it
is
only
over
a
fire
brigade
of
bonaparte
s
that
will
be
another
story
and
we
ll
fire
off
some
cannon
but
this
sort
of
thing
seems
done
on
purpose
to
vex
us
the
archduke
karl
does
nothing
the
archduke
ferdinand
disgraces
himself
you
abandon
vienna
give
up
its
defense
as
much
as
to
say
heaven
is
with
us
but
heaven
help
you
and
your
capital
the
one
general
whom
we
all
loved
schmidt
you
expose
to
a
bullet
and
then
you
congratulate
us
on
the
victory
admit
that
more
irritating
news
than
yours
could
not
have
been
conceived
it
s
as
if
it
had
been
done
on
purpose
on
purpose
besides
suppose
you
did
gain
a
brilliant
victory
if
even
the
archduke
karl
gained
a
victory
what
effect
would
that
have
on
the
general
course
of
events
it
s
too
late
now
when
vienna
is
occupied
by
the
french
army
what
occupied
vienna
occupied
not
only
occupied
but
bonaparte
is
at
schonbrunn
and
the
count
our
dear
count
vrbna
goes
to
him
for
orders
after
the
fatigues
and
impressions
of
the
journey
his
reception
and
especially
after
having
dined
bolkonski
felt
that
he
could
not
take
in
the
full
significance
of
the
words
he
heard
count
lichtenfels
was
here
this
morning
bilibin
continued
and
showed
me
a
letter
in
which
the
parade
of
the
french
in
vienna
was
fully
described
prince
murat
et
tout
le
tremblement
you
see
that
your
victory
is
not
a
matter
for
great
rejoicing
and
that
you
can
t
be
received
as
a
savior
really
i
don
t
care
about
that
i
don
t
care
at
all
said
prince
andrew
beginning
to
understand
that
his
news
of
the
battle
before
krems
was
really
of
small
importance
in
view
of
such
events
as
the
fall
of
austria
s
capital
how
is
it
vienna
was
taken
what
of
the
bridge
and
its
celebrated
bridgehead
and
prince
auersperg
we
heard
reports
that
prince
auersperg
was
defending
vienna
he
said
prince
auersperg
is
on
this
on
our
side
of
the
river
and
is
defending
us
doing
it
very
badly
i
think
but
still
he
is
defending
us
but
vienna
is
on
the
other
side
no
the
bridge
has
not
yet
been
taken
and
i
hope
it
will
not
be
for
it
is
mined
and
orders
have
been
given
to
blow
it
up
otherwise
we
should
long
ago
have
been
in
the
mountains
of
bohemia
and
you
and
your
army
would
have
spent
a
bad
quarter
of
an
hour
between
two
fires
but
still
this
does
not
mean
that
the
campaign
is
over
said
prince
andrew
well
i
think
it
is
the
bigwigs
here
think
so
too
but
they
daren
t
say
so
it
will
be
as
i
said
at
the
beginning
of
the
campaign
it
won
t
be
your
skirmishing
at
durrenstein
or
gunpowder
at
all
that
will
decide
the
matter
but
those
who
devised
it
said
bilibin
quoting
one
of
his
own
mots
releasing
the
wrinkles
on
his
forehead
and
pausing
the
only
question
is
what
will
come
of
the
meeting
between
the
emperor
alexander
and
the
king
of
prussia
in
berlin
if
prussia
joins
the
allies
austria
s
hand
will
be
forced
and
there
will
be
war
if
not
it
is
merely
a
question
of
settling
where
the
preliminaries
of
the
new
campo
formio
are
to
be
drawn
up
what
an
extraordinary
genius
prince
andrew
suddenly
exclaimed
clenching
his
small
hand
and
striking
the
table
with
it
and
what
luck
the
man
has
buonaparte
said
bilibin
inquiringly
puckering
up
his
forehead
to
indicate
that
he
was
about
to
say
something
witty
buonaparte
he
repeated
accentuating
the
u
i
think
however
now
that
he
lays
down
laws
for
austria
at
schonbrunn
il
faut
lui
faire
grace
de
l
u
i
shall
certainly
adopt
an
innovation
and
call
him
simply
bonaparte
we
must
let
him
off
the
u
but
joking
apart
said
prince
andrew
do
you
really
think
the
campaign
is
over
this
is
what
i
think
austria
has
been
made
a
fool
of
and
she
is
not
used
to
it
she
will
retaliate
and
she
has
been
fooled
in
the
first
place
because
her
provinces
have
been
pillaged
they
say
the
holy
russian
army
loots
terribly
her
army
is
destroyed
her
capital
taken
and
all
this
for
the
beaux
yeux
of
his
sardinian
majesty
and
therefore
this
is
between
ourselves
i
instinctively
feel
that
we
are
being
deceived
my
instinct
tells
me
of
negotiations
with
france
and
projects
for
peace
a
secret
peace
concluded
separately
fine
eyes
impossible
cried
prince
andrew
that
would
be
too
base
if
we
live
we
shall
see
replied
bilibin
his
face
again
becoming
smooth
as
a
sign
that
the
conversation
was
at
an
end
when
prince
andrew
reached
the
room
prepared
for
him
and
lay
down
in
a
clean
shirt
on
the
feather
bed
with
its
warmed
and
fragrant
pillows
he
felt
that
the
battle
of
which
he
had
brought
tidings
was
far
far
away
from
him
the
alliance
with
prussia
austria
s
treachery
bonaparte
s
new
triumph
tomorrow
s
levee
and
parade
and
the
audience
with
the
emperor
francis
occupied
his
thoughts
he
closed
his
eyes
and
immediately
a
sound
of
cannonading
of
musketry
and
the
rattling
of
carriage
wheels
seemed
to
fill
his
ears
and
now
again
drawn
out
in
a
thin
line
the
musketeers
were
descending
the
hill
the
french
were
firing
and
he
felt
his
heart
palpitating
as
he
rode
forward
beside
schmidt
with
the
bullets
merrily
whistling
all
around
and
he
experienced
tenfold
the
joy
of
living
as
he
had
not
done
since
childhood
he
woke
up
yes
that
all
happened
he
said
and
smiling
happily
to
himself
like
a
child
he
fell
into
a
deep
youthful
slumber
chapter
xi
next
day
he
woke
late
recalling
his
recent
impressions
the
first
thought
that
came
into
his
mind
was
that
today
he
had
to
be
presented
to
the
emperor
francis
he
remembered
the
minister
of
war
the
polite
austrian
adjutant
bilibin
and
last
night
s
conversation
having
dressed
for
his
attendance
at
court
in
full
parade
uniform
which
he
had
not
worn
for
a
long
time
he
went
into
bilibin
s
study
fresh
animated
and
handsome
with
his
hand
bandaged
in
the
study
were
four
gentlemen
of
the
diplomatic
corps
with
prince
hippolyte
kuragin
who
was
a
secretary
to
the
embassy
bolkonski
was
already
acquainted
bilibin
introduced
him
to
the
others
the
gentlemen
assembled
at
bilibin
s
were
young
wealthy
gay
society
men
who
here
as
in
vienna
formed
a
special
set
which
bilibin
their
leader
called
les
notres
this
set
consisting
almost
exclusively
of
diplomats
evidently
had
its
own
interests
which
had
nothing
to
do
with
war
or
politics
but
related
to
high
society
to
certain
women
and
to
the
official
side
of
the
service
these
gentlemen
received
prince
andrew
as
one
of
themselves
an
honor
they
did
not
extend
to
many
from
politeness
and
to
start
conversation
they
asked
him
a
few
questions
about
the
army
and
the
battle
and
then
the
talk
went
off
into
merry
jests
and
gossip
ours
but
the
best
of
it
was
said
one
telling
of
the
misfortune
of
a
fellow
diplomat
that
the
chancellor
told
him
flatly
that
his
appointment
to
london
was
a
promotion
and
that
he
was
so
to
regard
it
can
you
fancy
the
figure
he
cut
but
the
worst
of
it
gentlemen
i
am
giving
kuragin
away
to
you
is
that
that
man
suffers
and
this
don
juan
wicked
fellow
is
taking
advantage
of
it
prince
hippolyte
was
lolling
in
a
lounge
chair
with
his
legs
over
its
arm
he
began
to
laugh
tell
me
about
that
he
said
oh
you
don
juan
you
serpent
cried
several
voices
you
bolkonski
don
t
know
said
bilibin
turning
to
prince
andrew
that
all
the
atrocities
of
the
french
army
i
nearly
said
of
the
russian
army
are
nothing
compared
to
what
this
man
has
been
doing
among
the
women
la
femme
est
la
compagne
de
l
homme
announced
prince
hippolyte
and
began
looking
through
a
lorgnette
at
his
elevated
legs
woman
is
man
s
companion
bilibin
and
the
rest
of
ours
burst
out
laughing
in
hippolyte
s
face
and
prince
andrew
saw
that
hippolyte
of
whom
he
had
to
admit
he
had
almost
been
jealous
on
his
wife
s
account
was
the
butt
of
this
set
oh
i
must
give
you
a
treat
bilibin
whispered
to
bolkonski
kuragin
is
exquisite
when
he
discusses
politics
you
should
see
his
gravity
he
sat
down
beside
hippolyte
and
wrinkling
his
forehead
began
talking
to
him
about
politics
prince
andrew
and
the
others
gathered
round
these
two
the
berlin
cabinet
cannot
express
a
feeling
of
alliance
began
hippolyte
gazing
round
with
importance
at
the
others
without
expressing
as
in
its
last
note
you
understand
besides
unless
his
majesty
the
emperor
derogates
from
the
principle
of
our
alliance
wait
i
have
not
finished
he
said
to
prince
andrew
seizing
him
by
the
arm
i
believe
that
intervention
will
be
stronger
than
nonintervention
and
he
paused
finally
one
cannot
impute
the
nonreceipt
of
our
dispatch
of
november
that
is
how
it
will
end
and
he
released
bolkonski
s
arm
to
indicate
that
he
had
now
quite
finished
demosthenes
i
know
thee
by
the
pebble
thou
secretest
in
thy
golden
mouth
said
bilibin
and
the
mop
of
hair
on
his
head
moved
with
satisfaction
everybody
laughed
and
hippolyte
louder
than
anyone
he
was
evidently
distressed
and
breathed
painfully
but
could
not
restrain
the
wild
laughter
that
convulsed
his
usually
impassive
features
well
now
gentlemen
said
bilibin
bolkonski
is
my
guest
in
this
house
and
in
brunn
itself
i
want
to
entertain
him
as
far
as
i
can
with
all
the
pleasures
of
life
here
if
we
were
in
vienna
it
would
be
easy
but
here
in
this
wretched
moravian
hole
it
is
more
difficult
and
i
beg
you
all
to
help
me
brunn
s
attractions
must
be
shown
him
you
can
undertake
the
theater
i
society
and
you
hippolyte
of
course
the
women
we
must
let
him
see
amelie
she
s
exquisite
said
one
of
ours
kissing
his
finger
tips
in
general
we
must
turn
this
bloodthirsty
soldier
to
more
humane
interests
said
bilibin
i
shall
scarcely
be
able
to
avail
myself
of
your
hospitality
gentlemen
it
is
already
time
for
me
to
go
replied
prince
andrew
looking
at
his
watch
where
to
to
the
emperor
oh
oh
oh
well
au
revoir
bolkonski
au
revoir
prince
come
back
early
to
dinner
cried
several
voices
we
ll
take
you
in
hand
when
speaking
to
the
emperor
try
as
far
as
you
can
to
praise
the
way
that
provisions
are
supplied
and
the
routes
indicated
said
bilibin
accompanying
him
to
the
hall
i
should
like
to
speak
well
of
them
but
as
far
as
i
the
facts
i
can
t
replied
bolkonski
smiling
well
talk
as
much
as
you
can
anyway
he
has
a
passion
for
giving
audiences
but
he
does
not
like
talking
himself
and
can
t
do
it
as
you
will
see
chapter
xii
at
the
levee
prince
andrew
stood
among
the
austrian
officers
as
he
had
been
told
to
and
the
emperor
francis
merely
looked
fixedly
into
his
face
and
just
nodded
to
him
with
to
him
with
his
long
head
but
after
it
was
over
the
adjutant
he
had
seen
the
previous
day
ceremoniously
informed
bolkonski
that
the
emperor
desired
to
give
him
an
audience
the
emperor
francis
received
him
standing
in
the
middle
of
the
room
before
the
conversation
began
prince
andrew
was
struck
by
the
fact
that
the
emperor
seemed
confused
and
blushed
as
if
not
knowing
what
to
say
tell
me
when
did
the
battle
begin
he
asked
hurriedly
prince
andrew
replied
then
followed
other
questions
just
as
simple
was
kutuzov
well
when
had
he
left
krems
and
so
on
the
emperor
spoke
as
if
his
sole
aim
were
to
put
a
given
number
of
questions
the
answers
to
these
questions
as
was
only
too
evident
did
not
interest
him
at
what
o
clock
did
the
battle
begin
asked
the
emperor
i
cannot
inform
your
majesty
at
what
o
clock
the
battle
began
at
the
front
but
at
durrenstein
where
i
was
our
attack
began
after
five
in
the
afternoon
replied
bolkonski
growing
more
animated
and
expecting
that
he
would
have
a
chance
to
give
a
reliable
account
which
he
had
ready
in
his
mind
of
all
he
knew
and
had
seen
but
the
emperor
smiled
and
interrupted
him
how
many
miles
from
where
to
where
your
majesty
from
durrenstein
to
krems
three
and
a
half
miles
your
majesty
the
french
have
abandoned
the
left
bank
according
to
the
scouts
the
last
of
them
crossed
on
rafts
during
the
night
is
there
sufficient
forage
in
krems
forage
has
not
been
supplied
to
the
extent
the
emperor
interrupted
him
at
what
o
clock
was
general
schmidt
killed
at
seven
o
clock
i
believe
at
seven
o
clock
it
s
very
sad
very
sad
the
emperor
thanked
prince
andrew
and
bowed
prince
andrew
withdrew
and
was
immediately
surrounded
by
courtiers
on
all
sides
everywhere
he
saw
friendly
looks
and
heard
friendly
words
yesterday
s
adjutant
reproached
him
for
not
having
stayed
at
the
palace
and
offered
him
his
own
house
the
minister
of
war
came
up
and
congratulated
him
on
the
maria
theresa
order
of
the
third
grade
which
the
emperor
was
conferring
on
him
the
empress
chamberlain
invited
him
to
see
her
majesty
the
archduchess
also
wished
to
see
him
he
did
not
know
whom
to
answer
and
for
a
few
seconds
collected
his
thoughts
then
the
russian
ambassador
took
him
by
the
shoulder
led
him
to
the
window
and
began
to
talk
to
him
contrary
to
bilibin
s
forecast
the
news
he
had
brought
was
joyfully
received
a
thanksgiving
service
was
arranged
kutuzov
was
awarded
the
grand
cross
of
maria
theresa
and
the
whole
army
received
rewards
bolkonski
was
invited
everywhere
and
had
to
spend
the
whole
morning
calling
on
the
principal
austrian
dignitaries
between
four
and
five
in
the
afternoon
having
made
all
his
calls
he
was
returning
to
bilibin
s
house
thinking
out
a
letter
to
his
father
about
the
battle
and
his
visit
to
brunn
at
the
door
he
found
a
vehicle
half
full
of
luggage
franz
bilibin
s
man
was
dragging
a
portmanteau
with
some
difficulty
out
of
the
front
door
before
returning
to
bilibin
s
prince
andrew
had
gone
to
bookshop
to
provide
himself
with
some
books
for
the
campaign
and
had
spent
some
time
in
the
shop
what
is
it
he
asked
oh
your
excellency
said
franz
with
difficulty
rolling
the
portmanteau
into
the
vehicle
we
are
to
move
on
still
farther
the
scoundrel
is
again
at
our
heels
eh
what
asked
prince
andrew
bilibin
came
out
to
meet
him
his
usually
calm
face
showed
excitement
there
now
confess
that
this
is
delightful
said
he
this
affair
of
the
thabor
bridge
at
vienna
they
have
crossed
without
striking
a
blow
prince
andrew
could
not
understand
but
where
do
you
come
from
not
to
know
what
every
coachman
in
the
town
knows
i
come
from
the
archduchess
i
heard
nothing
there
and
you
didn
t
see
that
everybody
is
packing
up
i
did
not
what
is
it
all
about
inquired
prince
andrew
impatiently
what
s
it
all
about
why
the
french
have
crossed
the
bridge
that
auersperg
was
defending
and
the
bridge
was
not
blown
up
so
murat
is
now
rushing
along
the
road
to
brunn
and
will
be
here
in
a
day
or
two
what
here
but
why
did
they
not
blow
up
the
bridge
if
it
was
mined
that
is
what
i
ask
you
no
one
not
even
bonaparte
knows
why
bolkonski
shrugged
his
shoulders
but
if
the
bridge
is
crossed
it
means
that
the
army
too
is
lost
it
will
be
cut
off
said
he
that
s
just
it
answered
bilibin
listen
the
french
entered
vienna
as
i
told
you
very
well
next
day
which
was
yesterday
those
gentlemen
messieurs
les
marechaux
murat
lannes
and
belliard
mount
and
ride
to
bridge
observe
that
all
three
are
gascons
gentlemen
says
one
of
them
you
know
the
thabor
bridge
is
mined
and
doubly
mined
and
that
there
are
menacing
fortifications
at
its
head
and
an
army
of
fifteen
thousand
men
has
been
ordered
to
blow
up
the
bridge
and
not
let
us
cross
but
it
will
please
our
sovereign
the
emperor
napoleon
if
we
take
this
bridge
so
let
us
three
go
and
take
it
yes
let
s
say
the
others
and
off
they
go
and
take
the
bridge
cross
it
and
now
with
their
whole
army
are
on
this
side
of
the
danube
marching
on
us
you
and
your
lines
of
communication
the
marshalls
stop
jesting
said
prince
andrew
sadly
and
seriously
this
news
grieved
him
and
yet
he
was
pleased
as
soon
as
he
learned
that
the
russian
army
was
in
such
a
hopeless
situation
it
occurred
to
him
that
it
was
he
who
was
destined
to
lead
it
out
of
this
position
that
here
was
the
toulon
that
would
lift
him
from
the
ranks
of
obscure
officers
and
offer
him
the
first
step
to
fame
listening
to
bilibin
he
was
already
imagining
how
on
reaching
the
army
he
would
give
an
opinion
at
the
war
council
which
would
be
the
only
one
that
could
save
the
army
and
how
he
alone
would
be
entrusted
with
the
executing
of
the
plan
stop
this
jesting
he
said
i
am
not
jesting
bilibin
went
on
nothing
is
truer
or
sadder
these
gentlemen
ride
onto
the
bridge
alone
and
wave
white
handkerchiefs
they
assure
the
officer
on
duty
that
they
the
marshals
are
on
their
way
to
negotiate
with
prince
auersperg
he
lets
them
enter
the
tete
de
pont
they
spin
him
a
thousand
gasconades
saying
that
the
war
is
over
that
the
emperor
francis
is
arranging
a
meeting
with
bonaparte
that
they
desire
to
see
prince
auersperg
and
so
on
the
officer
sends
for
auersperg
these
gentlemen
embrace
the
officers
crack
jokes
sit
on
the
cannon
and
meanwhile
a
french
battalion
gets
to
the
bridge
unobserved
flings
the
bags
of
incendiary
material
into
the
water
and
approaches
the
tete
de
pont
at
length
appears
the
lieutenant
general
our
dear
prince
auersperg
von
mautern
himself
dearest
foe
flower
of
the
austrian
army
hero
of
the
turkish
wars
hostilities
are
ended
we
can
shake
one
another
s
hand
the
emperor
napoleon
burns
with
impatience
to
make
prince
auersperg
s
acquaintance
in
a
word
those
gentlemen
gascons
indeed
so
bewildered
him
with
fine
words
and
he
is
so
flattered
by
his
rapidly
established
intimacy
with
the
french
marshals
and
so
dazzled
by
the
sight
of
murat
s
mantle
and
ostrich
plumes
qu
il
n
y
voit
que
du
feu
et
oublie
celui
qu
il
devait
faire
faire
sur
l
ennemi
in
spite
of
the
animation
of
his
speech
bilibin
did
not
forget
to
pause
after
this
mot
to
give
time
for
its
due
appreciation
the
french
battalion
rushes
to
the
bridgehead
spikes
the
guns
and
the
bridge
is
taken
but
what
is
best
of
all
he
went
on
his
excitement
subsiding
under
the
delightful
interest
of
his
own
story
is
that
the
sergeant
in
charge
of
the
cannon
which
was
to
give
the
signal
to
fire
the
mines
and
blow
up
the
bridge
this
sergeant
seeing
that
the
french
troops
were
running
onto
the
bridge
was
about
to
fire
but
lannes
stayed
his
hand
the
sergeant
who
was
evidently
wiser
than
his
general
goes
up
to
auersperg
and
says
prince
you
are
being
deceived
here
are
the
french
murat
seeing
that
all
is
lost
if
the
sergeant
is
allowed
to
speak
turns
to
auersperg
with
feigned
astonishment
he
is
a
true
gascon
and
says
i
don
t
recognize
the
world
famous
austrian
discipline
if
you
allow
a
subordinate
to
address
you
like
that
it
was
a
stroke
of
genius
prince
auersperg
feels
his
dignity
at
stake
and
orders
the
sergeant
to
be
arrested
come
you
must
own
that
this
affair
of
the
thabor
bridge
is
delightful
it
is
not
exactly
stupidity
nor
rascality
bridgehead
that
their
fire
gets
into
his
eyes
and
he
forgets
that
he
ought
to
be
firing
at
the
enemy
it
may
be
treachery
said
prince
andrew
vividly
imagining
the
gray
overcoats
wounds
the
smoke
of
gunpowder
the
sounds
of
firing
and
the
glory
that
awaited
him
not
that
either
that
puts
the
court
in
too
bad
a
light
replied
bilibin
it
s
not
treachery
nor
rascality
nor
stupidity
it
is
just
as
at
ulm
it
is
he
seemed
to
be
trying
to
find
the
right
expression
c
est
c
est
du
mack
nous
sommes
mackes
it
is
it
is
a
bit
of
mack
we
are
macked
he
concluded
feeling
that
he
had
produced
a
good
epigram
a
fresh
one
that
would
be
repeated
his
hitherto
puckered
brow
became
smooth
as
a
sign
of
pleasure
and
with
a
slight
smile
he
began
to
examine
his
nails
where
are
you
off
to
he
said
suddenly
to
prince
andrew
who
had
risen
and
was
going
toward
his
room
i
am
going
away
where
to
to
the
army
but
you
meant
to
stay
another
two
days
but
now
i
am
off
at
once
and
prince
andrew
after
giving
directions
about
his
departure
went
to
his
room
do
you
know
mon
cher
said
bilibin
following
him
i
have
been
thinking
about
you
why
are
you
going
and
in
proof
of
the
conclusiveness
of
his
opinion
all
the
wrinkles
vanished
from
his
face
prince
andrew
looked
inquiringly
at
him
and
gave
no
reply
why
are
you
going
i
know
you
think
it
your
duty
to
gallop
back
to
the
army
now
that
it
is
in
danger
i
understand
that
mon
cher
it
is
heroism
not
at
all
said
prince
andrew
but
as
you
are
a
philosopher
be
a
consistent
one
look
at
the
other
side
of
the
question
and
you
will
see
that
your
duty
on
the
contrary
is
to
take
care
of
yourself
leave
it
to
those
who
are
no
longer
fit
for
anything
else
you
have
not
been
ordered
to
return
and
have
not
been
dismissed
from
here
therefore
you
can
stay
and
go
with
us
wherever
our
ill
luck
takes
us
they
say
we
are
going
to
olmutz
and
olmutz
is
a
very
decent
town
you
and
i
will
travel
comfortably
in
my
caleche
do
stop
joking
bilibin
cried
bolkonski
i
am
speaking
sincerely
as
a
friend
consider
where
and
why
are
you
going
when
you
might
remain
here
you
are
faced
by
one
of
two
things
and
the
skin
over
his
left
temple
puckered
either
you
will
not
reach
your
regiment
before
peace
is
concluded
or
you
will
share
defeat
and
disgrace
with
kutuzov
s
whole
army
and
bilibin
unwrinkled
his
temple
feeling
that
the
dilemma
was
insoluble
i
cannot
argue
about
it
replied
prince
andrew
coldly
but
he
thought
i
am
going
to
save
the
army
my
dear
fellow
you
are
a
hero
said
bilibin
chapter
xiii
that
same
night
having
taken
leave
of
the
minister
of
war
bolkonski
set
off
to
rejoin
the
army
not
knowing
where
he
would
find
it
and
fearing
to
be
captured
by
the
french
on
the
way
to
krems
in
brunn
everybody
attached
to
the
court
was
packing
up
and
the
heavy
baggage
was
already
being
dispatched
to
olmutz
near
hetzelsdorf
prince
andrew
struck
the
high
road
along
which
the
russian
army
was
moving
with
great
haste
and
in
the
greatest
disorder
the
road
was
so
obstructed
with
carts
that
it
was
impossible
to
get
by
in
a
carriage
prince
andrew
took
a
horse
and
a
cossack
from
a
cossack
commander
and
hungry
and
weary
making
his
way
past
the
baggage
wagons
rode
in
search
of
the
commander
in
chief
and
of
his
own
luggage
very
sinister
reports
of
the
position
of
the
army
reached
him
as
he
went
along
and
the
appearance
of
the
troops
in
their
disorderly
flight
confirmed
these
rumors
cette
armee
russe
que
l
or
de
l
angleterre
a
transportee
des
extremites
de
l
univers
nous
allons
lui
faire
eprouver
le
meme
sort
le
sort
de
l
armee
d
ulm
he
remembered
these
words
in
bonaparte
s
address
to
his
army
at
the
beginning
of
the
campaign
and
they
awoke
in
him
astonishment
at
the
genius
of
his
hero
a
feeling
of
wounded
pride
and
a
hope
of
glory
and
should
there
be
nothing
left
but
to
die
he
thought
well
if
need
be
i
shall
do
it
no
worse
than
others
that
russian
army
which
has
been
brought
from
the
ends
of
the
earth
by
english
gold
we
shall
cause
to
share
the
same
fate
the
fate
of
the
army
at
ulm
he
looked
with
disdain
at
the
endless
confused
mass
of
detachments
carts
guns
artillery
and
again
baggage
wagons
and
vehicles
of
all
kinds
overtaking
one
another
and
blocking
the
muddy
road
three
and
sometimes
four
abreast
from
all
sides
behind
and
before
as
far
as
ear
could
reach
there
were
the
rattle
of
wheels
the
creaking
of
carts
and
gun
carriages
the
tramp
of
horses
the
crack
of
whips
shouts
the
urging
of
horses
and
the
swearing
of
soldiers
orderlies
and
officers
all
along
the
sides
of
the
road
fallen
horses
were
to
be
seen
some
flayed
some
not
and
broken
down
carts
beside
which
solitary
soldiers
sat
waiting
for
something
and
again
soldiers
straggling
from
their
companies
crowds
of
whom
set
off
to
the
neighboring
villages
or
returned
from
them
dragging
sheep
fowls
hay
and
bulging
sacks
at
each
ascent
or
descent
of
the
road
the
crowds
were
yet
denser
and
the
din
of
shouting
more
incessant
soldiers
floundering
knee
deep
in
mud
pushed
the
guns
and
wagons
themselves
whips
cracked
hoofs
slipped
traces
broke
and
lungs
were
strained
with
shouting
the
officers
directing
the
march
rode
backward
and
forward
between
the
carts
their
voices
were
but
feebly
heard
amid
the
uproar
and
one
saw
by
their
faces
that
they
despaired
of
the
possibility
of
checking
this
disorder
here
is
our
dear
orthodox
russian
army
thought
bolkonski
recalling
bilibin
s
words
wishing
to
find
out
where
the
commander
in
chief
was
he
rode
up
to
a
convoy
directly
opposite
to
him
came
a
strange
one
horse
vehicle
evidently
rigged
up
by
soldiers
out
of
any
available
materials
and
looking
like
something
between
a
cart
a
cabriolet
and
a
caleche
a
soldier
was
driving
and
a
woman
enveloped
in
shawls
sat
behind
the
apron
under
the
leather
hood
of
the
vehicle
prince
andrew
rode
up
and
was
just
putting
his
question
to
a
soldier
when
his
attention
was
diverted
by
the
desperate
shrieks
of
the
woman
in
the
vehicle
an
officer
in
charge
of
transport
was
beating
the
soldier
who
was
driving
the
woman
s
vehicle
for
trying
to
get
ahead
of
others
and
the
strokes
of
his
whip
fell
on
the
apron
of
the
equipage
the
woman
screamed
piercingly
seeing
prince
andrew
she
leaned
out
from
behind
the
apron
and
waving
her
thin
arms
from
under
the
woolen
shawl
cried
mr
aide
de
camp
mr
aide
de
camp
for
heaven
s
sake
protect
me
what
will
become
of
us
i
am
the
wife
of
the
doctor
of
the
seventh
chasseurs
they
won
t
let
us
pass
we
are
left
behind
and
have
lost
our
people
i
ll
flatten
you
into
a
pancake
shouted
the
angry
officer
to
the
soldier
turn
back
with
your
slut
mr
aide
de
camp
help
me
what
does
it
all
mean
screamed
the
doctor
s
wife
kindly
let
this
cart
pass
don
t
you
see
it
s
a
woman
said
prince
andrew
riding
up
to
the
officer
the
officer
glanced
at
him
and
without
replying
turned
again
to
the
soldier
i
ll
teach
you
to
push
on
back
let
them
pass
i
tell
you
repeated
prince
andrew
compressing
his
lips
and
who
are
you
cried
the
officer
turning
on
him
with
tipsy
rage
who
are
you
are
you
in
command
here
eh
i
am
commander
here
not
you
go
back
or
i
ll
flatten
you
into
a
pancake
repeated
he
this
expression
evidently
pleased
him
that
was
a
nice
snub
for
the
little
aide
de
camp
came
a
voice
from
behind
prince
andrew
saw
that
the
officer
was
in
that
state
of
senseless
tipsy
rage
when
a
man
does
not
know
what
he
is
saying
he
saw
that
his
championship
of
the
doctor
s
wife
in
her
queer
trap
might
expose
him
to
what
he
dreaded
more
than
anything
in
the
world
to
ridicule
but
his
instinct
urged
him
on
before
the
officer
finished
his
sentence
prince
andrew
his
face
distorted
with
fury
rode
up
to
him
and
raised
his
riding
whip
kind
ly
let
them
pass
the
officer
flourished
his
arm
and
hastily
rode
away
it
s
all
the
fault
of
these
fellows
on
the
staff
that
there
s
this
disorder
he
muttered
do
as
you
like
prince
andrew
without
lifting
his
eyes
rode
hastily
away
from
the
doctor
s
wife
who
was
calling
him
her
deliverer
and
recalling
with
a
sense
of
disgust
the
minutest
details
of
this
humiliating
scene
he
galloped
on
to
the
village
where
he
was
told
that
the
commander
in
chief
was
on
reaching
the
village
he
dismounted
and
went
to
the
nearest
house
intending
to
rest
if
but
for
a
moment
eat
something
and
try
to
sort
out
the
stinging
and
tormenting
thoughts
that
confused
his
mind
this
is
a
mob
of
scoundrels
and
not
an
army
he
was
thinking
as
he
went
up
to
the
window
of
the
first
house
when
a
familiar
voice
called
him
by
name
he
turned
round
nesvitski
s
handsome
face
looked
out
of
the
little
window
nesvitski
moving
his
moist
lips
as
he
chewed
something
and
flourishing
his
arm
called
him
to
enter
bolkonski
bolkonski
don
t
you
hear
eh
come
quick
he
shouted
entering
the
house
prince
andrew
saw
nesvitski
and
another
adjutant
having
something
to
eat
they
hastily
turned
round
to
him
asking
if
he
had
any
news
on
their
familiar
faces
he
read
agitation
and
alarm
this
was
particularly
noticeable
on
nesvitski
s
usually
laughing
countenance
where
is
the
commander
in
chief
asked
bolkonski
here
in
that
house
answered
the
adjutant
well
is
it
true
that
it
s
peace
and
capitulation
asked
nesvitski
i
was
going
to
ask
you
i
know
nothing
except
that
it
was
all
i
could
do
to
get
here
and
we
my
dear
boy
it
s
terrible
i
was
wrong
to
laugh
at
mack
we
re
getting
it
still
worse
said
nesvitski
but
sit
down
and
have
something
to
eat
you
won
t
be
able
to
find
either
your
baggage
or
anything
else
now
prince
and
god
only
knows
where
your
man
peter
is
said
the
other
adjutant
where
are
headquarters
we
are
to
spend
the
night
in
znaim
well
i
have
got
all
i
need
into
packs
for
two
horses
said
nesvitski
they
ve
made
up
splendid
packs
for
me
fit
to
cross
the
bohemian
mountains
with
it
s
a
bad
lookout
old
fellow
but
what
s
the
matter
with
you
you
must
be
ill
to
shiver
like
that
he
added
noticing
that
prince
andrew
winced
as
at
an
electric
shock
it
s
nothing
replied
prince
andrew
he
had
just
remembered
his
recent
encounter
with
the
doctor
s
wife
and
the
convoy
officer
what
is
the
commander
in
chief
doing
here
he
asked
i
can
t
make
out
at
all
said
nesvitski
well
all
i
can
make
out
is
that
everything
is
abominable
abominable
quite
abominable
said
prince
andrew
and
he
went
off
to
the
house
where
the
commander
in
chief
was
passing
by
kutuzov
s
carriage
and
the
exhausted
saddle
horses
of
his
suite
with
their
cossacks
who
were
talking
loudly
together
prince
andrew
entered
the
passage
kutuzov
himself
he
was
told
was
in
the
house
with
prince
bagration
and
weyrother
weyrother
was
the
austrian
general
who
had
succeeded
schmidt
in
the
passage
little
kozlovski
was
squatting
on
his
heels
in
front
of
a
clerk
the
clerk
with
cuffs
turned
up
was
hastily
writing
at
a
tub
turned
bottom
upwards
kozlovski
s
face
looked
worn
he
too
had
evidently
not
slept
all
night
he
glanced
at
prince
andrew
and
did
not
even
nod
to
him
second
line
have
you
written
it
he
continued
dictating
to
the
clerk
the
kiev
grenadiers
podolian
one
can
t
write
so
fast
your
honor
said
the
clerk
glancing
angrily
and
disrespectfully
at
kozlovski
through
the
door
came
the
sounds
of
kutuzov
s
voice
excited
and
dissatisfied
interrupted
by
another
an
unfamiliar
voice
from
the
sound
of
these
voices
the
inattentive
way
kozlovski
looked
at
him
the
disrespectful
manner
of
the
exhausted
clerk
the
fact
that
the
clerk
and
kozlovski
were
squatting
on
the
floor
by
a
tub
so
near
to
the
commander
in
chief
and
from
the
noisy
laughter
of
the
cossacks
holding
the
horses
near
the
window
prince
andrew
felt
that
something
important
and
disastrous
was
about
to
happen
he
turned
to
kozlovski
with
urgent
questions
immediately
prince
said
kozlovski
dispositions
for
bagration
what
about
capitulation
nothing
of
the
sort
orders
are
issued
for
a
battle
prince
andrew
moved
toward
the
door
from
whence
voices
were
heard
just
as
he
was
going
to
open
it
the
sounds
ceased
the
door
opened
and
kutuzov
with
his
eagle
nose
and
puffy
face
appeared
in
the
doorway
prince
andrew
stood
right
in
front
of
kutuzov
but
the
expression
of
the
commander
in
chief
s
one
sound
eye
showed
him
to
be
so
preoccupied
with
thoughts
and
anxieties
as
to
be
oblivious
of
his
presence
he
looked
straight
at
his
adjutant
s
face
without
recognizing
him
well
have
you
finished
said
he
to
kozlovski
one
moment
your
excellency
bagration
a
gaunt
middle
aged
man
of
medium
height
with
a
firm
impassive
face
of
oriental
type
came
out
after
the
commander
in
chief
i
have
the
honor
to
present
myself
repeated
prince
andrew
rather
loudly
handing
kutuzov
an
envelope
ah
from
vienna
very
good
later
later
kutuzov
went
out
into
the
porch
with
bagration
well
good
by
prince
said
he
to
bagration
my
blessing
and
may
christ
be
with
you
in
your
great
endeavor
his
face
suddenly
softened
and
tears
came
into
his
eyes
with
his
left
hand
he
drew
bagration
toward
him
and
with
his
right
on
which
he
wore
a
ring
he
made
the
sign
of
the
cross
over
him
with
a
gesture
evidently
habitual
offering
his
puffy
cheek
but
bagration
kissed
him
on
the
neck
instead
christ
be
with
you
kutuzov
repeated
and
went
toward
his
carriage
get
in
with
me
said
he
to
bolkonski
your
excellency
i
should
like
to
be
of
use
here
allow
me
to
remain
with
prince
bagration
s
detachment
get
in
said
kutuzov
and
noticing
that
bolkonski
still
delayed
he
added
i
need
good
officers
myself
need
them
myself
they
got
into
the
carriage
and
drove
for
a
few
minutes
in
silence
there
is
still
much
much
before
us
he
said
as
if
with
an
old
man
s
penetration
he
understood
all
that
was
passing
in
bolkonski
s
mind
if
a
tenth
part
of
his
detachment
returns
i
shall
thank
god
he
added
as
if
speaking
to
himself
prince
andrew
glanced
at
kutuzov
s
face
only
a
foot
distant
from
him
and
involuntarily
noticed
the
carefully
washed
seams
of
the
scar
near
his
temple
where
an
ismail
bullet
had
pierced
his
skull
and
the
empty
eye
socket
yes
he
has
a
right
to
speak
so
calmly
of
those
men
s
death
thought
bolkonski
that
is
why
i
beg
to
be
sent
to
that
detachment
he
said
kutuzov
did
not
reply
he
seemed
to
have
forgotten
what
he
had
been
saying
and
sat
plunged
in
thought
five
minutes
later
gently
swaying
on
the
soft
springs
of
the
carriage
he
turned
to
prince
andrew
there
was
not
a
trace
of
agitation
on
his
face
with
delicate
irony
he
questioned
prince
andrew
about
the
details
of
his
interview
with
the
emperor
about
the
remarks
he
had
heard
at
court
concerning
the
krems
affair
and
about
some
ladies
they
both
knew
chapter
xiv
on
november
kutuzov
had
received
through
a
spy
news
that
the
army
he
commanded
was
in
an
almost
hopeless
position
the
spy
reported
that
the
french
after
crossing
the
bridge
at
vienna
were
advancing
in
immense
force
upon
kutuzov
s
line
of
communication
with
the
troops
that
were
arriving
from
russia
if
kutuzov
decided
to
remain
at
krems
napoleon
s
army
of
one
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
men
would
cut
him
off
completely
and
surround
his
exhausted
army
of
forty
thousand
and
he
would
find
himself
in
the
position
of
mack
at
ulm
if
kutuzov
decided
to
abandon
the
road
connecting
him
with
the
troops
arriving
from
russia
he
would
have
to
march
with
no
road
into
unknown
parts
of
the
bohemian
mountains
defending
himself
against
superior
forces
of
the
enemy
and
abandoning
all
hope
of
a
junction
with
buxhowden
if
kutuzov
decided
to
retreat
along
the
road
from
krems
to
olmutz
to
unite
with
the
troops
arriving
from
russia
he
risked
being
forestalled
on
that
road
by
the
french
who
had
crossed
the
vienna
bridge
and
encumbered
by
his
baggage
and
transport
having
to
accept
battle
on
the
march
against
an
enemy
three
times
as
strong
who
would
hem
him
in
from
two
sides
kutuzov
chose
this
latter
course
the
french
the
spy
reported
having
crossed
the
vienna
bridge
were
advancing
by
forced
marches
toward
znaim
which
lay
sixty
six
miles
off
on
the
line
of
kutuzov
s
retreat
if
he
reached
znaim
before
the
french
there
would
be
great
hope
of
saving
the
army
to
let
the
french
forestall
him
at
znaim
meant
the
exposure
of
his
whole
army
to
a
disgrace
such
as
that
of
ulm
or
to
utter
destruction
but
to
forestall
the
french
with
his
whole
army
was
impossible
the
road
for
the
french
from
vienna
to
znaim
was
shorter
and
better
than
the
road
for
the
russians
from
krems
to
znaim
the
night
he
received
the
news
kutuzov
sent
bagration
s
vanguard
four
thousand
strong
to
the
right
across
the
hills
from
the
krems
znaim
to
the
vienna
znaim
road
bagration
was
to
make
this
march
without
resting
and
to
halt
facing
vienna
with
znaim
to
his
rear
and
if
he
succeeded
in
forestalling
the
french
he
was
to
delay
them
as
long
as
possible
kutuzov
himself
with
all
his
transport
took
the
road
to
znaim
marching
thirty
miles
that
stormy
night
across
roadless
hills
with
his
hungry
ill
shod
soldiers
and
losing
a
third
of
his
men
as
stragglers
by
the
way
bagration
came
out
on
the
vienna
znaim
road
at
hollabrunn
a
few
hours
ahead
of
the
french
who
were
approaching
hollabrunn
from
vienna
kutuzov
with
his
transport
had
still
to
march
for
some
days
before
he
could
reach
znaim
hence
bagration
with
his
four
thousand
hungry
exhausted
men
would
have
to
detain
for
days
the
whole
enemy
army
that
came
upon
him
at
hollabrunn
which
was
clearly
impossible
but
a
freak
of
fate
made
the
impossible
possible
the
success
of
the
trick
that
had
placed
the
vienna
bridge
in
the
hands
of
the
french
without
a
fight
led
murat
to
try
to
deceive
kutuzov
in
a
similar
way
meeting
bagration
s
weak
detachment
on
the
znaim
road
he
supposed
it
to
be
kutuzov
s
whole
army
to
be
able
to
crush
it
absolutely
he
awaited
the
arrival
of
the
rest
of
the
troops
who
were
on
their
way
from
vienna
and
with
this
object
offered
a
three
days
truce
on
condition
that
both
armies
should
remain
in
position
without
moving
murat
declared
that
negotiations
for
peace
were
already
proceeding
and
that
he
therefore
offered
this
truce
to
avoid
unnecessary
bloodshed
count
nostitz
the
austrian
general
occupying
the
advanced
posts
believed
murat
s
emissary
and
retired
leaving
bagration
s
division
exposed
another
emissary
rode
to
the
russian
line
to
announce
the
peace
negotiations
and
to
offer
the
russian
army
the
three
days
truce
bagration
replied
that
he
was
not
authorized
either
to
accept
or
refuse
a
truce
and
sent
his
adjutant
to
kutuzov
to
report
the
offer
he
had
received
a
truce
was
kutuzov
s
sole
chance
of
gaining
time
giving
bagration
s
exhausted
troops
some
rest
and
letting
the
transport
and
heavy
convoys
whose
movements
were
concealed
from
the
french
advance
if
but
one
stage
nearer
znaim
the
offer
of
a
truce
gave
the
only
and
a
quite
unexpected
chance
of
saving
the
army
on
receiving
the
news
he
immediately
dispatched
adjutant
general
wintzingerode
who
was
in
attendance
on
him
to
the
enemy
camp
wintzingerode
was
not
merely
to
agree
to
the
truce
but
also
to
offer
terms
of
capitulation
and
meanwhile
kutuzov
sent
his
adjutants
back
to
hasten
to
the
utmost
the
movements
of
the
baggage
trains
of
the
entire
army
along
the
krems
znaim
road
bagration
s
exhausted
and
hungry
detachment
which
alone
covered
this
movement
of
the
transport
and
of
the
whole
army
had
to
remain
stationary
in
face
of
an
enemy
eight
times
as
strong
as
itself
kutuzov
s
expectations
that
the
proposals
of
capitulation
which
were
in
no
way
binding
might
give
time
for
part
of
the
transport
to
pass
and
also
that
murat
s
mistake
would
very
soon
be
discovered
proved
correct
as
soon
as
bonaparte
who
was
at
schonbrunn
sixteen
miles
from
hollabrunn
received
murat
s
dispatch
with
the
proposal
of
a
truce
and
a
capitulation
he
detected
a
ruse
and
wrote
the
following
letter
to
murat
schonbrunn
th
brumaire
at
eight
o
clock
in
the
morning
to
prince
murat
i
cannot
find
words
to
express
to
you
my
displeasure
you
command
only
my
advance
guard
and
have
no
right
to
arrange
an
armistice
without
my
order
you
are
causing
me
to
lose
the
fruits
of
a
campaign
break
the
armistice
immediately
and
march
on
the
enemy
inform
him
that
the
general
who
signed
that
capitulation
had
no
right
to
do
so
and
that
no
one
but
the
emperor
of
russia
has
that
right
if
however
the
emperor
of
russia
ratifies
that
convention
i
will
ratify
it
but
it
is
only
a
trick
march
on
destroy
the
russian
army
you
are
in
a
position
to
seize
its
baggage
and
artillery
the
russian
emperor
s
aide
de
camp
is
an
impostor
officers
are
nothing
when
they
have
no
powers
this
one
had
none
the
austrians
let
themselves
be
tricked
at
the
crossing
of
the
vienna
bridge
you
are
letting
yourself
be
tricked
by
an
aide
de
camp
of
the
emperor
napoleon
bonaparte
s
adjutant
rode
full
gallop
with
this
menacing
letter
to
murat
bonaparte
himself
not
trusting
to
his
generals
moved
with
all
the
guards
to
the
field
of
battle
afraid
of
letting
a
ready
victim
escape
and
bagration
s
four
thousand
men
merrily
lighted
campfires
dried
and
warmed
themselves
cooked
their
porridge
for
the
first
time
for
three
days
and
not
one
of
them
knew
or
imagined
what
was
in
store
for
him
chapter
xv
between
three
and
four
o
clock
in
the
afternoon
prince
andrew
who
had
persisted
in
his
request
to
kutuzov
arrived
at
grunth
and
reported
himself
to
bagration
bonaparte
s
adjutant
had
not
yet
reached
murat
s
detachment
and
the
battle
had
not
yet
begun
in
bagration
s
detachment
no
one
knew
anything
of
the
general
position
of
affairs
they
talked
of
peace
but
did
not
believe
in
its
possibility
others
talked
of
a
battle
but
also
disbelieved
in
the
nearness
of
an
engagement
bagration
knowing
bolkonski
to
be
a
favorite
and
trusted
adjutant
received
him
with
distinction
and
special
marks
of
favor
explaining
to
him
that
there
would
probably
be
an
engagement
that
day
or
the
next
and
giving
him
full
liberty
to
remain
with
him
during
the
battle
or
to
join
the
rearguard
and
have
an
eye
on
the
order
of
retreat
which
is
also
very
important
however
there
will
hardly
be
an
engagement
today
said
bagration
as
if
to
reassure
prince
andrew
if
he
is
one
of
the
ordinary
little
staff
dandies
sent
to
earn
a
medal
he
can
get
his
reward
just
as
well
in
the
rearguard
but
if
he
wishes
to
stay
with
me
let
him
he
ll
be
of
use
here
if
he
s
a
brave
officer
thought
bagration
prince
andrew
without
replying
asked
the
prince
s
permission
to
ride
round
the
position
to
see
the
disposition
of
the
forces
so
as
to
know
his
bearings
should
he
be
sent
to
execute
an
order
the
officer
on
duty
a
handsome
elegantly
dressed
man
with
a
diamond
ring
on
his
forefinger
who
was
fond
of
speaking
french
though
he
spoke
it
badly
offered
to
conduct
prince
andrew
on
all
sides
they
saw
rain
soaked
officers
with
dejected
faces
who
seemed
to
be
seeking
something
and
soldiers
dragging
doors
benches
and
fencing
from
the
village
there
now
prince
we
can
t
stop
those
fellows
said
the
staff
officer
pointing
to
the
soldiers
the
officers
don
t
keep
them
in
hand
and
there
he
pointed
to
a
sutler
s
tent
they
crowd
in
and
sit
this
morning
i
turned
them
all
out
and
now
look
it
s
full
again
i
must
go
there
prince
and
scare
them
a
bit
it
won
t
take
a
moment
yes
let
s
go
in
and
i
will
get
myself
a
roll
and
some
cheese
said
prince
andrew
who
had
not
yet
had
time
to
eat
anything
why
didn
t
you
mention
it
prince
i
would
have
offered
you
something
they
dismounted
and
entered
the
tent
several
officers
with
flushed
and
weary
faces
were
sitting
at
the
table
eating
and
drinking
now
what
does
this
mean
gentlemen
said
the
staff
officer
in
the
reproachful
tone
of
a
man
who
has
repeated
the
same
thing
more
than
once
you
know
it
won
t
do
to
leave
your
posts
like
this
the
prince
gave
orders
that
no
one
should
leave
his
post
now
you
captain
and
he
turned
to
a
thin
dirty
little
artillery
officer
who
without
his
boots
he
had
given
them
to
the
canteen
keeper
to
dry
in
only
his
stockings
rose
when
they
entered
smiling
not
altogether
comfortably
well
aren
t
you
ashamed
of
yourself
captain
tushin
he
continued
one
would
think
that
as
an
artillery
officer
you
would
set
a
good
example
yet
here
you
are
without
your
boots
the
alarm
will
be
sounded
and
you
ll
be
in
a
pretty
position
without
your
boots
the
staff
officer
smiled
kindly
return
to
your
posts
gentlemen
all
of
you
all
he
added
in
a
tone
of
command
prince
andrew
smiled
involuntarily
as
he
looked
at
the
artillery
officer
tushin
who
silent
and
smiling
shifting
from
one
stockinged
foot
to
the
other
glanced
inquiringly
with
his
large
intelligent
kindly
eyes
from
prince
andrew
to
the
staff
officer
the
soldiers
say
it
feels
easier
without
boots
said
captain
tushin
smiling
shyly
in
his
uncomfortable
position
evidently
wishing
to
adopt
a
jocular
tone
but
before
he
had
finished
he
felt
that
his
jest
was
unacceptable
and
had
not
come
off
he
grew
confused
kindly
return
to
your
posts
said
the
staff
officer
trying
to
preserve
his
gravity
prince
andrew
glanced
again
at
the
artillery
officer
s
small
figure
there
was
something
peculiar
about
it
quite
unsoldierly
rather
comic
but
extremely
attractive
the
staff
officer
and
prince
andrew
mounted
their
horses
and
rode
on
having
ridden
beyond
the
village
continually
meeting
and
overtaking
soldiers
and
officers
of
various
regiments
they
saw
on
their
left
some
entrenchments
being
thrown
up
the
freshly
dug
clay
of
which
showed
up
red
several
battalions
of
soldiers
in
their
shirt
sleeves
despite
the
cold
wind
swarmed
in
these
earthworks
like
a
host
of
white
ants
spadefuls
of
red
clay
were
continually
being
thrown
up
from
behind
the
bank
by
unseen
hands
prince
andrew
and
the
officer
rode
up
looked
at
the
entrenchment
and
went
on
again
just
behind
it
they
came
upon
some
dozens
of
soldiers
continually
replaced
by
others
who
ran
from
the
entrenchment
they
had
to
hold
their
noses
and
put
their
horses
to
a
trot
to
escape
from
the
poisoned
atmosphere
of
these
latrines
voila
l
agrement
des
camps
monsieur
le
prince
said
the
staff
officer
this
is
a
pleasure
one
gets
in
camp
prince
they
rode
up
the
opposite
hill
from
there
the
french
could
already
be
seen
prince
andrew
stopped
and
began
examining
the
position
that
s
our
battery
said
the
staff
officer
indicating
the
highest
point
it
s
in
charge
of
the
queer
fellow
we
saw
without
his
boots
you
can
see
everything
from
there
let
s
go
there
prince
thank
you
very
much
i
will
go
on
alone
said
prince
andrew
wishing
to
rid
himself
of
this
staff
officer
s
company
please
don
t
trouble
yourself
further
the
staff
officer
remained
behind
and
prince
andrew
rode
on
alone
the
farther
forward
and
nearer
the
enemy
he
went
the
more
orderly
and
cheerful
were
the
troops
the
greatest
disorder
and
depression
had
been
in
the
baggage
train
he
had
passed
that
morning
on
the
znaim
road
seven
miles
away
from
the
french
at
grunth
also
some
apprehension
and
alarm
could
be
felt
but
the
nearer
prince
andrew
came
to
the
french
lines
the
more
confident
was
the
appearance
of
our
troops
the
soldiers
in
their
greatcoats
were
ranged
in
lines
the
sergeants
major
and
company
officers
were
counting
the
men
poking
the
last
man
in
each
section
in
the
ribs
and
telling
him
to
hold
his
hand
up
soldiers
scattered
over
the
whole
place
were
dragging
logs
and
brushwood
and
were
building
shelters
with
merry
chatter
and
laughter
around
the
fires
sat
others
dressed
and
undressed
drying
their
shirts
and
leg
bands
or
mending
boots
or
overcoats
and
crowding
round
the
boilers
and
porridge
cookers
in
one
company
dinner
was
ready
and
the
soldiers
were
gazing
eagerly
at
the
steaming
boiler
waiting
till
the
sample
which
a
quartermaster
sergeant
was
carrying
in
a
wooden
bowl
to
an
officer
who
sat
on
a
log
before
his
shelter
had
been
tasted
another
company
a
lucky
one
for
not
all
the
companies
had
vodka
crowded
round
a
pock
marked
broad
shouldered
sergeant
major
who
tilting
a
keg
filled
one
after
another
the
canteen
lids
held
out
to
him
the
soldiers
lifted
the
canteen
lids
to
their
lips
with
reverential
faces
emptied
them
rolling
the
vodka
in
their
mouths
and
walked
away
from
the
sergeant
major
with
brightened
expressions
licking
their
lips
and
wiping
them
on
the
sleeves
of
their
greatcoats
all
their
faces
were
as
serene
as
if
all
this
were
happening
at
home
awaiting
peaceful
encampment
and
not
within
sight
of
the
enemy
before
an
action
in
which
at
least
half
of
them
would
be
left
on
the
field
after
passing
a
chasseur
regiment
and
in
the
lines
of
the
kiev
grenadiers
fine
fellows
busy
with
similar
peaceful
affairs
near
the
shelter
of
the
regimental
commander
higher
than
and
different
from
the
others
prince
andrew
came
out
in
front
of
a
platoon
of
grenadiers
before
whom
lay
a
naked
man
two
soldiers
held
him
while
two
others
were
flourishing
their
switches
and
striking
him
regularly
on
his
bare
back
the
man
shrieked
unnaturally
a
stout
major
was
pacing
up
and
down
the
line
and
regardless
of
the
screams
kept
repeating
it
s
a
shame
for
a
soldier
to
steal
a
soldier
must
be
honest
honorable
and
brave
but
if
he
robs
his
fellows
there
is
no
honor
in
him
he
s
a
scoundrel
go
on
go
on
so
the
swishing
sound
of
the
strokes
and
the
desperate
but
unnatural
screams
continued
go
on
go
on
said
the
major
a
young
officer
with
a
bewildered
and
pained
expression
on
his
face
stepped
away
from
the
man
and
looked
round
inquiringly
at
the
adjutant
as
he
rode
by
prince
andrew
having
reached
the
front
line
rode
along
it
our
front
line
and
that
of
the
enemy
were
far
apart
on
the
right
and
left
flanks
but
in
the
center
where
the
men
with
a
flag
of
truce
had
passed
that
morning
the
lines
were
so
near
together
that
the
men
could
see
one
another
s
faces
and
speak
to
one
another
besides
the
soldiers
who
formed
the
picket
line
on
either
side
there
were
many
curious
onlookers
who
jesting
and
laughing
stared
at
their
strange
foreign
enemies
since
early
morning
despite
an
injunction
not
to
approach
the
picket
line
the
officers
had
been
unable
to
keep
sight
seers
away
the
soldiers
forming
the
picket
line
like
showmen
exhibiting
a
curiosity
no
longer
looked
at
the
french
but
paid
attention
to
the
sight
seers
and
grew
weary
waiting
to
be
relieved
prince
andrew
halted
to
have
a
look
at
the
french
look
look
there
one
soldier
was
saying
to
another
pointing
to
a
russian
musketeer
who
had
gone
up
to
the
picket
line
with
an
officer
and
was
rapidly
and
excitedly
talking
to
a
french
grenadier
hark
to
him
jabbering
fine
isn
t
it
it
s
all
the
frenchy
can
do
to
keep
up
with
him
there
now
sidorov
wait
a
bit
and
listen
it
s
fine
answered
sidorov
who
was
considered
an
adept
at
french
the
soldier
to
whom
the
laughers
referred
was
dolokhov
prince
andrew
recognized
him
and
stopped
to
listen
to
what
he
was
saying
dolokhov
had
come
from
the
left
flank
where
their
regiment
was
stationed
with
his
captain
now
then
go
on
go
on
incited
the
officer
bending
forward
and
trying
not
to
lose
a
word
of
the
speech
which
was
incomprehensible
to
him
more
please
more
what
s
he
saying
dolokhov
did
not
answer
the
captain
he
had
been
drawn
into
a
hot
dispute
with
the
french
grenadier
they
were
naturally
talking
about
the
campaign
the
frenchman
confusing
the
austrians
with
the
russians
was
trying
to
prove
that
the
russians
had
surrendered
and
had
fled
all
the
way
from
ulm
while
dolokhov
maintained
that
the
russians
had
not
surrendered
but
had
beaten
the
french
we
have
orders
to
drive
you
off
here
and
we
shall
drive
you
off
said
dolokhov
only
take
care
you
and
your
cossacks
are
not
all
captured
said
the
french
grenadier
the
french
onlookers
and
listeners
laughed
we
ll
make
you
dance
as
we
did
under
suvorov
said
dolokhov
on
vous
fera
danser
qu
est
ce
qu
il
chante
asked
a
frenchman
what
s
he
singing
about
it
s
ancient
history
said
another
guessing
that
it
referred
to
a
former
war
the
emperor
will
teach
your
suvara
as
he
has
taught
the
others
bonaparte
began
dolokhov
but
the
frenchman
interrupted
him
not
bonaparte
he
is
the
emperor
sacre
nom
cried
he
angrily
the
devil
skin
your
emperor
and
dolokhov
swore
at
him
in
coarse
soldier
s
russian
and
shouldering
his
musket
walked
away
let
us
go
ivan
lukich
he
said
to
the
captain
ah
that
s
the
way
to
talk
french
said
the
picket
soldiers
now
sidorov
you
have
a
try
sidorov
turning
to
the
french
winked
and
began
to
jabber
meaningless
sounds
very
fast
kari
mala
tafa
safi
muter
kaska
he
said
trying
to
give
an
expressive
intonation
to
his
voice
ho
ho
ho
ha
ha
ha
ha
ouh
ouh
came
peals
of
such
healthy
and
good
humored
laughter
from
the
soldiers
that
it
infected
the
french
involuntarily
so
much
so
that
the
only
thing
left
to
do
seemed
to
be
to
unload
the
muskets
muskets
explode
the
ammunition
and
all
return
home
as
quickly
as
possible
but
the
guns
remained
loaded
the
loopholes
in
blockhouses
and
entrenchments
looked
out
just
as
menacingly
and
the
unlimbered
cannon
confronted
one
another
as
before
chapter
xvi
having
ridden
round
the
whole
line
from
right
flank
to
left
prince
andrew
made
his
way
up
to
the
battery
from
which
the
staff
officer
had
told
him
the
whole
field
could
be
seen
here
he
dismounted
and
stopped
beside
the
farthest
of
the
four
unlimbered
cannon
before
the
guns
an
artillery
sentry
was
pacing
up
and
down
he
stood
at
attention
when
the
officer
arrived
but
at
a
sign
resumed
his
measured
monotonous
pacing
behind
the
guns
were
their
limbers
and
still
farther
back
picket
ropes
and
artillerymen
s
bonfires
to
the
left
not
far
from
the
farthest
cannon
was
a
small
newly
constructed
wattle
shed
from
which
came
the
sound
of
officers
voices
in
eager
conversation
it
was
true
that
a
view
over
nearly
the
whole
russian
position
and
the
greater
part
of
the
enemy
s
opened
out
from
this
battery
just
facing
it
on
the
crest
of
the
opposite
hill
the
village
of
schon
grabern
could
be
seen
and
in
three
places
to
left
and
right
the
french
troops
amid
the
smoke
of
their
campfires
the
greater
part
of
whom
were
evidently
in
the
village
itself
and
behind
the
hill
to
the
left
from
that
village
amid
the
smoke
was
something
resembling
a
battery
but
it
was
impossible
to
see
it
clearly
with
the
naked
eye
our
right
flank
was
posted
on
a
rather
steep
incline
which
dominated
the
french
position
our
infantry
were
stationed
there
and
at
the
farthest
point
the
dragoons
in
the
center
where
tushin
s
battery
stood
and
from
which
prince
andrew
was
surveying
the
position
was
the
easiest
and
most
direct
descent
and
ascent
to
the
brook
separating
us
from
schon
grabern
on
the
left
our
troops
were
close
to
a
copse
in
which
smoked
the
bonfires
of
our
infantry
who
were
felling
wood
the
french
line
was
wider
than
ours
and
it
was
plain
that
they
could
easily
outflank
us
on
both
sides
behind
our
position
was
a
steep
and
deep
dip
making
it
difficult
for
artillery
and
cavalry
to
retire
prince
andrew
took
out
his
notebook
and
leaning
on
the
cannon
sketched
a
plan
of
the
position
he
made
some
notes
on
two
points
intending
to
mention
them
to
bagration
his
idea
was
first
to
concentrate
all
the
artillery
in
the
center
and
secondly
to
withdraw
the
cavalry
to
the
other
side
of
the
dip
prince
andrew
being
always
near
the
commander
in
chief
closely
following
the
mass
movements
and
general
orders
and
constantly
studying
historical
accounts
of
battles
involuntarily
pictured
to
himself
the
course
of
events
in
the
forthcoming
action
in
broad
outline
he
imagined
only
important
possibilities
if
the
enemy
attacks
the
right
flank
he
said
to
himself
the
kiev
grenadiers
and
the
podolsk
chasseurs
must
hold
their
position
till
reserves
from
the
center
come
up
in
that
case
the
dragoons
could
successfully
make
a
flank
counterattack
if
they
attack
our
center
we
having
the
center
battery
on
this
high
ground
shall
withdraw
the
left
flank
under
its
cover
and
retreat
to
the
dip
by
echelons
so
he
reasoned
all
the
time
he
had
been
beside
the
gun
he
had
heard
the
voices
of
the
officers
distinctly
but
as
often
happens
had
not
understood
a
word
of
what
they
were
saying
suddenly
however
he
was
struck
by
a
voice
coming
from
the
shed
and
its
tone
was
so
sincere
that
he
could
not
but
listen
no
friend
said
a
pleasant
and
as
it
seemed
to
prince
andrew
a
familiar
voice
what
i
say
is
that
if
it
were
possible
to
know
what
is
beyond
death
none
of
us
would
be
afraid
of
it
that
s
so
friend
another
a
younger
voice
interrupted
him
afraid
or
not
you
can
t
escape
it
anyhow
all
the
same
one
is
afraid
oh
you
clever
people
said
a
third
manly
voice
interrupting
them
both
of
course
you
artillery
men
are
very
wise
because
you
can
take
everything
along
with
you
vodka
and
snacks
and
the
owner
of
the
manly
voice
evidently
an
infantry
officer
laughed
yes
one
is
afraid
continued
the
first
speaker
he
of
the
familiar
voice
one
is
afraid
of
the
unknown
that
s
what
it
is
whatever
we
may
say
about
the
soul
going
to
the
sky
we
know
there
is
no
sky
but
only
an
atmosphere
the
manly
voice
again
interrupted
the
artillery
officer
well
stand
us
some
of
your
herb
vodka
tushin
it
said
why
thought
prince
andrew
that
s
the
captain
who
stood
up
in
the
sutler
s
hut
without
his
boots
he
recognized
the
agreeable
philosophizing
voice
with
pleasure
some
herb
vodka
certainly
said
tushin
but
still
to
conceive
a
future
life
he
did
not
finish
just
then
there
was
a
whistle
in
the
air
nearer
and
nearer
faster
and
louder
louder
and
faster
a
cannon
ball
as
if
it
had
not
finished
saying
what
was
necessary
thudded
into
the
ground
near
the
shed
with
super
human
force
throwing
up
a
mass
of
earth
the
ground
seemed
to
groan
at
the
terrible
impact
and
immediately
tushin
with
a
short
pipe
in
the
corner
of
his
mouth
and
his
kind
intelligent
face
rather
pale
rushed
out
of
the
shed
followed
by
the
owner
of
the
manly
voice
a
dashing
infantry
officer
who
hurried
off
to
his
company
buttoning
up
his
coat
as
he
ran
chapter
xvii
mounting
his
horse
again
prince
andrew
lingered
with
the
battery
looking
at
the
puff
from
the
gun
that
had
sent
the
ball
his
eyes
ran
rapidly
over
the
wide
space
but
he
only
saw
that
the
hitherto
motionless
masses
of
the
french
now
swayed
and
that
there
really
was
a
battery
to
their
left
the
smoke
above
it
had
not
yet
dispersed
two
mounted
frenchmen
probably
adjutants
were
galloping
up
the
hill
a
small
but
distinctly
visible
enemy
column
was
moving
down
the
hill
probably
to
strengthen
the
front
line
the
smoke
of
the
first
shot
had
not
yet
dispersed
before
another
puff
appeared
followed
by
a
report
the
battle
had
begun
prince
andrew
turned
his
horse
and
galloped
back
to
grunth
to
find
prince
bagration
he
heard
the
cannonade
behind
him
growing
louder
and
more
frequent
evidently
our
guns
had
begun
to
reply
from
the
bottom
of
the
slope
where
the
parleys
had
taken
place
came
the
report
of
musketry
lemarrois
had
just
arrived
at
a
gallop
with
bonaparte
s
stern
letter
and
murat
humiliated
and
anxious
to
expiate
his
fault
had
at
once
moved
his
forces
to
attack
the
center
and
outflank
both
the
russian
wings
hoping
before
evening
and
before
the
arrival
of
the
emperor
to
crush
the
contemptible
detachment
that
stood
before
him
it
has
begun
here
it
is
thought
prince
andrew
feeling
the
blood
rush
to
his
heart
but
where
and
how
will
my
toulon
present
itself
passing
between
the
companies
that
had
been
eating
porridge
and
drinking
vodka
a
quarter
of
an
hour
before
he
saw
everywhere
the
same
rapid
movement
of
soldiers
forming
ranks
and
getting
their
muskets
ready
and
on
all
their
faces
he
recognized
the
same
eagerness
that
filled
his
heart
it
has
begun
here
it
is
dreadful
but
enjoyable
was
what
the
face
of
each
soldier
and
each
officer
seemed
to
say
before
he
had
reached
the
embankments
that
were
being
thrown
up
he
saw
in
the
light
of
the
dull
autumn
evening
mounted
men
coming
toward
him
the
foremost
wearing
a
cossack
cloak
and
lambskin
cap
and
riding
a
white
horse
was
prince
bagration
prince
andrew
stopped
waiting
for
him
to
come
up
prince
bagration
reined
in
his
horse
and
recognizing
prince
andrew
nodded
to
him
he
still
looked
ahead
while
prince
andrew
told
him
what
he
had
seen
the
feeling
it
has
begun
here
it
is
was
seen
even
on
prince
bagration
s
hard
brown
face
with
its
half
closed
dull
sleepy
eyes
prince
andrew
gazed
with
anxious
curiosity
at
that
impassive
face
and
wished
he
could
tell
what
if
anything
this
man
was
thinking
and
feeling
at
that
moment
is
there
anything
at
all
behind
that
impassive
face
prince
andrew
asked
himself
as
he
looked
prince
bagration
bent
his
head
in
sign
of
agreement
with
what
prince
andrew
told
him
and
said
very
good
in
a
tone
that
seemed
to
imply
that
everything
that
took
place
and
was
reported
to
him
was
exactly
what
he
had
foreseen
prince
andrew
out
of
breath
with
his
rapid
ride
spoke
quickly
prince
bagration
uttering
his
words
with
an
oriental
accent
spoke
particularly
slowly
as
if
to
impress
the
fact
that
there
was
no
need
to
hurry
however
he
put
his
horse
to
a
trot
in
the
direction
of
tushin
s
battery
prince
andrew
followed
with
the
suite
behind
prince
bagration
rode
an
officer
of
the
suite
the
prince
s
personal
adjutant
zherkov
an
orderly
officer
the
staff
officer
on
duty
riding
a
fine
bobtailed
horse
and
a
civilian
an
accountant
who
had
asked
permission
to
be
present
at
the
battle
out
of
curiosity
the
accountant
a
stout
full
faced
man
looked
around
him
with
a
naive
smile
of
satisfaction
and
presented
a
strange
appearance
among
the
hussars
cossacks
and
adjutants
in
his
camlet
coat
as
he
jolted
on
his
horse
with
a
convoy
officer
s
saddle
he
wants
to
see
a
battle
said
zherkov
to
bolkonski
pointing
to
the
accountant
but
he
feels
a
pain
in
the
pit
of
his
stomach
already
oh
leave
off
said
the
accountant
with
a
beaming
but
rather
cunning
smile
as
if
flattered
at
being
made
the
subject
of
zherkov
s
joke
and
purposely
trying
to
appear
stupider
than
he
really
was
it
is
very
strange
mon
monsieur
prince
said
the
staff
officer
he
remembered
that
in
french
there
is
some
peculiar
way
of
addressing
a
prince
but
could
not
get
it
quite
right
by
this
time
they
were
all
approaching
tushin
s
battery
and
a
ball
struck
the
ground
in
front
of
them
what
s
that
that
has
fallen
asked
the
accountant
with
a
naive
smile
a
french
pancake
answered
zherkov
so
that
s
what
they
hit
with
asked
the
accountant
how
awful
he
seemed
to
swell
with
satisfaction
he
had
hardly
finished
speaking
when
they
again
heard
an
unexpectedly
violent
whistling
which
suddenly
ended
with
a
thud
into
something
soft
f
f
flop
and
a
cossack
riding
a
little
to
their
right
and
behind
the
accountant
crashed
to
earth
with
his
horse
zherkov
and
the
staff
officer
bent
over
their
saddles
and
turned
their
horses
away
the
accountant
stopped
facing
the
cossack
and
examined
him
with
attentive
curiosity
the
cossack
was
dead
but
the
horse
still
struggled
prince
bagration
screwed
up
his
eyes
looked
round
and
seeing
the
cause
of
the
confusion
turned
away
with
indifference
as
if
to
say
is
it
worth
while
noticing
trifles
he
reined
in
his
horse
with
the
case
of
a
skillful
rider
and
slightly
bending
over
disengaged
his
saber
which
had
caught
in
his
cloak
it
was
an
old
fashioned
saber
of
a
kind
no
longer
in
general
use
prince
andrew
remembered
the
story
of
suvorov
giving
his
saber
to
bagration
in
italy
and
the
recollection
was
particularly
pleasant
at
that
moment
they
had
reached
the
battery
at
which
prince
andrew
had
been
when
he
examined
the
battlefield
whose
company
asked
prince
bagration
of
an
artilleryman
standing
by
the
ammunition
wagon
he
asked
whose
company
but
he
really
meant
are
you
frightened
here
and
the
artilleryman
understood
him
captain
tushin
s
your
excellency
shouted
the
red
haired
freckled
gunner
in
a
merry
voice
standing
to
attention
yes
yes
muttered
bagration
as
if
considering
something
and
he
rode
past
the
limbers
to
the
farthest
cannon
as
he
approached
a
ringing
shot
issued
from
it
deafening
him
and
his
suite
and
in
the
smoke
that
suddenly
surrounded
the
gun
they
could
see
the
gunners
who
had
seized
it
straining
to
roll
it
quickly
back
to
its
former
position
a
huge
broad
shouldered
gunner
number
one
holding
a
mop
his
legs
far
apart
sprang
to
the
wheel
while
number
two
with
a
trembling
hand
placed
a
charge
in
the
cannon
s
mouth
the
short
round
shouldered
captain
tushin
stumbling
over
the
tail
of
the
gun
carriage
moved
forward
and
not
noticing
the
general
looked
out
shading
his
eyes
with
his
small
hand
lift
it
two
lines
more
and
it
will
be
just
right
cried
he
in
a
feeble
voice
to
which
he
tried
to
impart
a
dashing
note
ill
suited
to
his
weak
figure
number
two
he
squeaked
fire
medvedev
bagration
called
to
him
and
tushin
raising
three
fingers
to
his
cap
with
a
bashful
and
awkward
gesture
not
at
all
like
a
military
salute
but
like
a
priest
s
benediction
approached
the
general
though
tushin
s
guns
had
been
intended
to
cannonade
the
valley
he
was
firing
incendiary
balls
at
the
village
of
schon
grabern
visible
just
opposite
in
front
of
which
large
masses
of
french
were
advancing
no
one
had
given
tushin
orders
where
and
at
what
to
fire
but
after
consulting
his
sergeant
major
zakharchenko
for
whom
he
had
great
respect
he
had
decided
that
it
would
be
a
good
thing
to
set
fire
to
the
village
very
good
said
bagration
in
reply
to
the
officer
s
report
and
began
deliberately
to
examine
the
whole
battlefield
extended
before
him
the
french
had
advanced
nearest
on
our
right
below
the
height
on
which
the
kiev
regiment
was
stationed
in
the
hollow
where
the
rivulet
flowed
the
soul
stirring
rolling
and
crackling
of
musketry
was
heard
and
much
farther
to
the
right
beyond
the
dragoons
the
officer
of
the
suite
pointed
out
to
bagration
a
french
column
that
was
outflanking
us
to
the
left
the
horizon
bounded
by
the
adjacent
wood
prince
bagration
ordered
two
battalions
from
the
center
to
be
sent
to
reinforce
the
right
flank
the
officer
of
the
suite
ventured
to
remark
to
the
prince
that
if
these
battalions
went
away
the
guns
would
remain
without
support
prince
bagration
turned
to
the
officer
and
with
his
dull
eyes
looked
at
him
in
silence
it
seemed
to
prince
andrew
that
the
officer
s
remark
was
just
and
that
really
no
answer
could
be
made
to
it
but
at
that
moment
an
adjutant
galloped
up
with
a
message
from
the
commander
of
the
regiment
in
the
hollow
and
news
that
immense
masses
of
the
french
were
coming
down
upon
them
and
that
his
regiment
was
in
disorder
and
was
retreating
upon
the
kiev
grenadiers
prince
bagration
bowed
his
head
in
sign
of
assent
and
approval
he
rode
off
at
a
walk
to
the
right
and
sent
an
adjutant
to
the
dragoons
with
orders
to
attack
the
french
but
this
adjutant
returned
half
an
hour
later
with
the
news
that
the
commander
of
the
dragoons
had
already
retreated
beyond
the
dip
in
the
ground
as
a
heavy
fire
had
been
opened
on
him
and
he
was
losing
men
uselessly
and
so
had
hastened
to
throw
some
sharpshooters
into
the
wood
very
good
said
bagration
as
he
was
leaving
the
battery
firing
was
heard
on
the
left
also
and
as
it
was
too
far
to
the
left
flank
for
him
to
have
time
to
go
there
himself
prince
bagration
sent
zherkov
to
tell
the
general
in
command
the
one
who
had
paraded
his
regiment
before
kutuzov
at
braunau
that
he
must
retreat
as
quickly
as
possible
behind
the
hollow
in
the
rear
as
the
right
flank
would
probably
not
be
able
to
withstand
the
enemy
s
attack
very
long
about
tushin
and
the
battalion
that
had
been
in
support
of
his
battery
all
was
forgotten
prince
andrew
listened
attentively
to
bagration
s
colloquies
with
the
commanding
officers
and
the
orders
he
gave
them
and
to
his
surprise
found
that
no
orders
were
really
given
but
that
prince
bagration
tried
to
make
it
appear
that
everything
done
by
necessity
by
accident
or
by
the
will
of
subordinate
commanders
was
done
if
not
by
his
direct
command
at
least
in
accord
with
his
intentions
prince
andrew
noticed
however
that
though
what
happened
was
due
to
chance
and
was
independent
of
the
commander
s
will
owing
to
the
tact
bagration
showed
his
presence
was
very
valuable
officers
who
approached
him
with
disturbed
countenances
became
calm
soldiers
and
officers
greeted
him
gaily
grew
more
cheerful
in
his
presence
and
were
evidently
anxious
to
display
their
courage
before
him
chapter
xviii
prince
bagration
having
reached
the
highest
point
of
our
right
flank
began
riding
downhill
to
where
the
roll
of
musketry
was
heard
but
where
on
account
of
the
smoke
nothing
could
be
seen
the
nearer
they
got
to
the
hollow
the
less
they
could
see
but
the
more
they
felt
the
nearness
of
the
actual
battlefield
they
began
to
meet
wounded
men
one
with
a
bleeding
head
and
no
cap
was
being
dragged
along
by
two
soldiers
who
supported
him
under
the
arms
there
was
a
gurgle
in
his
throat
and
he
was
spitting
blood
a
bullet
had
evidently
hit
him
in
the
throat
or
mouth
another
was
walking
sturdily
by
himself
but
without
his
musket
groaning
aloud
and
swinging
his
arm
which
had
just
been
hurt
while
blood
from
it
was
streaming
over
his
greatcoat
as
from
a
bottle
he
had
that
moment
been
wounded
and
his
face
showed
fear
rather
than
suffering
crossing
a
road
they
descended
a
steep
incline
and
saw
several
men
lying
on
the
ground
they
also
met
a
crowd
of
soldiers
some
of
whom
were
unwounded
the
soldiers
were
ascending
the
hill
breathing
heavily
and
despite
the
general
s
presence
were
talking
loudly
and
gesticulating
in
front
of
them
rows
of
gray
cloaks
were
already
visible
through
the
smoke
and
an
officer
catching
sight
of
bagration
rushed
shouting
after
the
crowd
of
retreating
soldiers
ordering
them
back
bagration
rode
up
to
the
ranks
along
which
shots
crackled
now
here
and
now
there
drowning
the
sound
of
voices
and
the
shouts
of
command
the
whole
air
reeked
with
smoke
the
excited
faces
of
the
soldiers
were
blackened
with
it
some
were
using
their
ramrods
others
putting
powder
on
the
touchpans
or
taking
charges
from
their
pouches
while
others
were
firing
though
who
they
were
firing
at
could
not
be
seen
for
the
smoke
which
there
was
no
wind
to
carry
away
a
pleasant
humming
and
whistling
of
bullets
were
often
heard
what
is
this
thought
prince
andrew
approaching
the
crowd
of
soldiers
it
can
t
be
an
attack
for
they
are
not
moving
it
can
t
be
a
square
for
they
are
not
drawn
up
for
that
the
commander
of
the
regiment
a
thin
feeble
looking
old
man
with
a
pleasant
smile
his
eyelids
drooping
more
than
half
over
his
old
eyes
giving
him
a
mild
expression
rode
up
to
bagration
and
welcomed
him
as
a
host
welcomes
an
honored
guest
he
reported
that
his
regiment
had
been
attacked
by
french
cavalry
and
that
though
the
attack
had
been
repulsed
he
had
lost
more
than
half
his
men
he
said
the
attack
had
been
repulsed
employing
this
military
term
to
describe
what
had
occurred
to
his
regiment
but
in
reality
he
did
not
himself
know
what
had
happened
during
that
half
hour
to
the
troops
entrusted
to
him
and
could
not
say
with
certainty
whether
the
attack
had
been
repulsed
or
his
regiment
had
been
broken
up
all
he
knew
was
that
at
the
commencement
of
the
action
balls
and
shells
began
flying
all
over
his
regiment
and
hitting
men
and
that
afterwards
someone
had
shouted
cavalry
and
our
men
had
begun
firing
they
were
still
firing
not
at
the
cavalry
which
had
disappeared
but
at
french
infantry
who
had
come
into
the
hollow
and
were
firing
at
our
men
prince
bagration
bowed
his
head
as
a
sign
that
this
was
exactly
what
he
had
desired
and
expected
turning
to
his
adjutant
he
ordered
him
to
bring
down
the
two
battalions
of
the
sixth
chasseurs
whom
they
had
just
passed
prince
andrew
was
struck
by
the
changed
expression
on
prince
bagration
s
face
at
this
moment
it
expressed
the
concentrated
and
happy
resolution
you
see
on
the
face
of
a
man
who
on
a
hot
day
takes
a
final
run
before
plunging
into
the
water
the
dull
sleepy
expression
was
no
longer
there
nor
the
affectation
of
profound
thought
the
round
steady
hawk
s
eyes
looked
before
him
eagerly
and
rather
disdainfully
not
resting
on
anything
although
his
movements
were
still
slow
and
measured
the
commander
of
the
regiment
turned
to
prince
bagration
entreating
him
to
go
back
as
it
was
too
dangerous
to
remain
where
they
were
please
your
excellency
for
god
s
sake
he
kept
saying
glancing
for
support
at
an
officer
of
the
suite
who
turned
away
from
him
there
you
see
and
he
drew
attention
to
the
bullets
whistling
singing
and
hissing
continually
around
them
he
spoke
in
the
tone
of
entreaty
and
reproach
that
a
carpenter
uses
to
a
gentleman
who
has
picked
up
an
ax
we
are
used
to
it
but
you
sir
will
blister
your
hands
he
spoke
as
if
those
bullets
could
not
kill
him
and
his
half
closed
eyes
gave
still
more
persuasiveness
to
his
words
the
staff
officer
joined
in
the
colonel
s
appeals
but
bagration
did
not
reply
he
only
gave
an
order
to
cease
firing
and
re
form
so
as
to
give
room
for
the
two
approaching
battalions
while
he
was
speaking
the
curtain
of
smoke
that
had
concealed
the
hollow
driven
by
a
rising
wind
began
to
move
from
right
to
left
as
if
drawn
by
an
invisible
hand
and
the
hill
opposite
with
the
french
moving
about
on
it
opened
out
before
them
all
eyes
fastened
involuntarily
on
this
french
column
advancing
against
them
and
winding
down
over
the
uneven
ground
one
could
already
see
the
soldiers
shaggy
caps
distinguish
the
officers
from
the
men
and
see
the
standard
flapping
against
its
staff
they
march
splendidly
remarked
someone
in
bagration
s
suite
the
head
of
the
column
had
already
descended
into
the
hollow
the
clash
would
take
place
on
this
side
of
it
the
remains
of
our
regiment
which
had
been
in
action
rapidly
formed
up
and
moved
to
the
right
from
behind
it
dispersing
the
laggards
came
two
battalions
of
the
sixth
chasseurs
in
fine
order
before
they
had
reached
bagration
the
weighty
tread
of
the
mass
of
men
marching
in
step
could
be
heard
on
their
left
flank
nearest
to
bagration
marched
a
company
commander
a
fine
round
faced
man
with
a
stupid
and
happy
expression
the
same
man
who
had
rushed
out
of
the
wattle
shed
at
that
moment
he
was
clearly
thinking
of
nothing
but
how
dashing
a
fellow
he
would
appear
as
he
passed
the
commander
with
the
self
satisfaction
of
a
man
on
parade
he
stepped
lightly
with
his
muscular
legs
as
if
sailing
along
stretching
himself
to
his
full
height
without
the
smallest
effort
his
ease
contrasting
with
the
heavy
tread
of
the
soldiers
who
were
keeping
step
with
him
he
carried
close
to
his
leg
a
narrow
unsheathed
sword
small
curved
and
not
like
a
real
weapon
and
looked
now
at
the
superior
officers
and
now
back
at
the
men
without
losing
step
his
whole
powerful
body
turning
flexibly
it
was
as
if
all
the
powers
of
his
soul
were
concentrated
on
passing
the
commander
in
the
best
possible
manner
and
feeling
that
he
was
doing
it
well
he
was
happy
left
left
left
he
seemed
to
repeat
to
himself
at
each
alternate
step
and
in
time
to
this
with
stern
but
varied
faces
the
wall
of
soldiers
burdened
with
knapsacks
and
muskets
marched
in
step
and
each
one
of
these
hundreds
of
soldiers
seemed
to
be
repeating
to
himself
at
each
alternate
step
left
left
left
a
fat
major
skirted
a
bush
puffing
and
falling
out
of
step
a
soldier
who
had
fallen
behind
his
face
showing
alarm
at
his
defection
ran
at
a
trot
panting
to
catch
up
with
his
company
a
cannon
ball
cleaving
the
air
flew
over
the
heads
of
bagration
and
his
suite
and
fell
into
the
column
to
the
measure
of
left
left
close
up
came
the
company
commander
s
voice
in
jaunty
tones
the
soldiers
passed
in
a
semicircle
round
something
where
the
ball
had
fallen
and
an
old
trooper
on
the
flank
a
noncommissioned
officer
who
had
stopped
beside
the
dead
men
ran
to
catch
up
his
line
and
falling
into
step
with
a
hop
looked
back
angrily
and
through
the
ominous
silence
and
the
regular
tramp
of
feet
beating
the
ground
in
unison
one
seemed
to
hear
left
left
left
well
done
lads
said
prince
bagration
glad
to
do
our
best
your
ex
len
lency
came
a
confused
shout
from
the
ranks
a
morose
soldier
marching
on
the
left
turned
his
eyes
on
bagration
as
he
shouted
with
an
expression
that
seemed
to
say
we
know
that
ourselves
another
without
looking
round
as
though
fearing
to
relax
shouted
with
his
mouth
wide
open
and
passed
on
the
order
was
given
to
halt
and
down
knapsacks
bagration
rode
round
the
ranks
that
had
marched
past
him
and
dismounted
he
gave
the
reins
to
a
cossack
took
off
and
handed
over
his
felt
coat
stretched
his
legs
and
set
his
cap
straight
the
head
of
the
french
column
with
its
officers
leading
appeared
from
below
the
hill
forward
with
god
said
bagration
in
a
resolute
sonorous
voice
turning
for
a
moment
to
the
front
line
and
slightly
swinging
his
arms
he
went
forward
uneasily
over
the
rough
field
with
the
awkward
gait
of
a
cavalryman
prince
andrew
felt
that
an
invisible
power
was
leading
him
forward
and
experienced
great
happiness
the
french
were
already
near
prince
andrew
walking
beside
bagration
could
clearly
distinguish
their
bandoliers
red
epaulets
and
even
their
faces
he
distinctly
saw
an
old
french
officer
who
with
gaitered
legs
and
turned
out
toes
climbed
the
hill
with
difficulty
prince
bagration
gave
no
further
orders
and
silently
continued
to
walk
on
in
front
of
the
ranks
suddenly
one
shot
after
another
rang
out
from
the
french
smoke
appeared
all
along
their
uneven
ranks
and
musket
shots
sounded
several
of
our
men
fell
among
them
the
round
faced
officer
who
had
marched
so
gaily
and
complacently
but
at
the
moment
the
first
report
was
heard
bagration
looked
round
and
shouted
hurrah
hurrah
ah
ah
rang
a
long
drawn
shout
from
our
ranks
and
passing
bagration
and
racing
one
another
they
rushed
in
an
irregular
but
joyous
and
eager
crowd
down
the
hill
at
their
disordered
foe
chapter
xix
the
attack
of
the
sixth
chasseurs
secured
the
retreat
of
our
right
flank
in
the
center
tushin
s
forgotten
battery
which
had
managed
to
set
fire
to
the
schon
grabern
village
delayed
the
french
advance
the
french
were
putting
out
the
fire
which
the
wind
was
spreading
and
thus
gave
us
time
to
retreat
the
retirement
of
the
center
to
the
other
side
of
the
dip
in
the
ground
at
the
rear
was
hurried
and
noisy
but
the
different
companies
did
not
get
mixed
but
our
left
which
consisted
of
the
azov
and
podolsk
infantry
and
the
pavlograd
hussars
was
simultaneously
attacked
and
outflanked
by
superior
french
forces
under
lannes
and
was
thrown
into
confusion
bagration
had
sent
zherkov
to
the
general
commanding
that
left
flank
with
orders
to
retreat
immediately
zherkov
not
removing
his
hand
from
his
cap
turned
his
horse
about
and
galloped
off
but
no
sooner
had
he
left
bagration
than
his
courage
failed
him
he
was
seized
by
panic
and
could
not
go
where
it
was
dangerous
having
reached
the
left
flank
instead
of
going
to
the
front
where
the
firing
was
he
began
to
look
for
the
general
and
his
staff
where
they
could
not
possibly
be
and
so
did
not
deliver
the
order
the
command
of
the
left
flank
belonged
by
seniority
to
the
commander
of
the
regiment
kutuzov
had
reviewed
at
braunau
and
in
which
dolokhov
was
serving
as
a
private
but
the
command
of
the
extreme
left
flank
had
been
assigned
to
the
commander
of
the
pavlograd
regiment
in
which
rostov
was
serving
and
a
misunderstanding
arose
the
two
commanders
were
much
exasperated
with
one
another
and
long
after
the
action
had
begun
on
the
right
flank
and
the
french
were
already
advancing
were
engaged
in
discussion
with
the
sole
object
of
offending
one
another
but
the
regiments
both
cavalry
and
infantry
were
by
no
means
ready
for
the
impending
action
from
privates
to
general
they
were
not
expecting
a
battle
and
were
engaged
in
peaceful
occupations
the
cavalry
feeding
the
horses
and
the
infantry
collecting
wood
he
higher
iss
dan
i
in
rank
said
the
german
colonel
of
the
hussars
flushing
and
addressing
an
adjutant
who
had
ridden
up
so
let
him
do
what
he
vill
but
i
cannot
sacrifice
my
hussars
bugler
sount
ze
retreat
but
haste
was
becoming
imperative
cannon
and
musketry
mingling
together
thundered
on
the
right
and
in
the
center
while
the
capotes
of
lannes
sharpshooters
were
already
seen
crossing
the
milldam
and
forming
up
within
twice
the
range
of
a
musket
shot
the
general
in
command
of
the
infantry
went
toward
his
horse
with
jerky
steps
and
having
mounted
drew
himself
up
very
straight
and
tall
and
rode
to
the
pavlograd
commander
the
commanders
met
with
polite
bows
but
with
secret
malevolence
in
their
hearts
once
again
colonel
said
the
general
i
can
t
leave
half
my
men
in
the
wood
i
beg
of
you
i
beg
of
you
he
repeated
to
occupy
the
position
and
prepare
for
an
attack
i
peg
of
you
yourself
not
to
mix
in
vot
is
not
your
business
suddenly
replied
the
irate
colonel
if
you
vere
in
the
cavalry
i
am
not
in
the
cavalry
colonel
but
i
am
a
russian
general
and
if
you
are
not
aware
of
the
fact
quite
avare
your
excellency
suddenly
shouted
the
colonel
touching
his
horse
and
turning
purple
in
the
face
vill
you
be
so
goot
to
come
to
ze
front
and
see
dat
zis
position
iss
no
goot
i
don
t
vish
to
destroy
my
men
for
your
pleasure
you
forget
yourself
colonel
i
am
not
considering
my
own
pleasure
and
i
won
t
allow
it
to
be
said
taking
the
colonel
s
outburst
as
a
challenge
to
his
courage
the
general
expanded
his
chest
and
rode
frowning
beside
him
to
the
front
line
as
if
their
differences
would
be
settled
there
amongst
the
bullets
they
reached
the
front
several
bullets
sped
over
them
and
they
halted
in
silence
there
was
nothing
fresh
to
be
seen
from
the
line
for
from
where
they
had
been
before
it
had
been
evident
that
it
was
impossible
for
cavalry
to
act
among
the
bushes
and
broken
ground
as
well
as
that
the
french
were
outflanking
our
left
the
general
and
colonel
looked
sternly
and
significantly
at
one
another
like
two
fighting
cocks
preparing
for
battle
each
vainly
trying
to
detect
signs
of
cowardice
in
the
other
both
passed
the
examination
successfully
as
there
was
nothing
to
said
and
neither
wished
to
give
occasion
for
it
to
be
alleged
that
he
had
been
the
first
to
leave
the
range
of
fire
they
would
have
remained
there
for
a
long
time
testing
each
other
s
courage
had
it
not
been
that
just
then
they
heard
the
rattle
of
musketry
and
a
muffled
shout
almost
behind
them
in
the
wood
the
french
had
attacked
the
men
collecting
wood
in
the
copse
it
was
no
longer
possible
for
the
hussars
to
retreat
with
the
infantry
they
were
cut
off
from
the
line
of
retreat
on
the
left
by
the
french
however
inconvenient
the
position
it
was
now
necessary
to
attack
in
order
to
cut
away
through
for
themselves
the
squadron
in
which
rostov
was
serving
had
scarcely
time
to
mount
before
it
was
halted
facing
the
enemy
again
as
at
the
enns
bridge
there
was
nothing
between
the
squadron
and
the
enemy
and
again
that
terrible
dividing
line
of
uncertainty
and
fear
resembling
the
line
separating
the
living
from
the
dead
lay
between
them
all
were
conscious
of
this
unseen
line
and
the
question
whether
they
would
cross
it
or
not
and
how
they
would
cross
it
agitated
them
all
the
colonel
rode
to
the
front
angrily
gave
some
reply
to
questions
put
to
him
by
the
officers
and
like
a
man
desperately
insisting
on
having
his
own
way
gave
an
order
no
one
said
anything
definite
but
the
rumor
of
an
attack
spread
through
the
squadron
the
command
to
form
up
rang
out
and
the
sabers
whizzed
as
they
were
drawn
from
their
scabbards
still
no
one
moved
the
troops
of
the
left
flank
infantry
and
hussars
alike
felt
that
the
commander
did
not
himself
know
what
to
do
and
this
irresolution
communicated
itself
to
the
men
if
only
they
would
be
quick
thought
rostov
feeling
that
at
last
the
time
had
come
to
experience
the
joy
of
an
attack
of
which
he
had
so
often
heard
from
his
fellow
hussars
fo
ward
with
god
lads
rang
out
denisov
s
voice
at
a
twot
fo
ward
the
horses
croups
began
to
sway
in
the
front
line
rook
pulled
at
the
reins
and
started
of
his
own
accord
before
him
on
the
right
rostov
saw
the
front
lines
of
his
hussars
and
still
farther
ahead
a
dark
line
which
he
could
not
see
distinctly
but
took
to
be
the
enemy
shots
could
be
heard
but
some
way
off
faster
came
the
word
of
command
and
rostov
felt
rook
s
flanks
drooping
as
he
broke
into
a
gallop
rostov
anticipated
his
horse
s
movements
and
became
more
and
more
elated
he
had
noticed
a
solitary
tree
ahead
of
him
this
tree
had
been
in
the
middle
of
the
line
that
had
seemed
so
terrible
and
now
he
had
crossed
that
line
and
not
only
was
there
nothing
terrible
but
everything
was
becoming
more
and
more
happy
and
animated
oh
how
i
will
slash
at
him
thought
rostov
gripping
the
hilt
of
his
saber
hur
a
a
a
ah
came
a
roar
of
voices
let
anyone
come
my
way
now
thought
rostov
driving
his
spurs
into
rook
and
letting
him
go
at
a
full
gallop
so
that
he
outstripped
the
others
ahead
the
enemy
was
already
visible
suddenly
something
like
a
birch
broom
seemed
to
sweep
over
the
squadron
rostov
raised
his
saber
ready
to
strike
but
at
that
instant
the
trooper
nikitenko
who
was
galloping
ahead
shot
away
from
him
and
rostov
felt
as
in
a
dream
that
he
continued
to
be
carried
forward
with
unnatural
speed
but
yet
stayed
on
the
same
spot
from
behind
him
bondarchuk
an
hussar
he
knew
jolted
against
him
and
looked
angrily
at
him
bondarchuk
s
horse
swerved
and
galloped
past
how
is
it
i
am
not
moving
i
have
fallen
i
am
killed
rostov
asked
and
answered
at
the
same
instant
he
was
alone
in
the
middle
of
a
field
instead
of
the
moving
horses
and
hussars
backs
he
saw
nothing
before
him
but
the
motionless
earth
and
the
stubble
around
him
there
was
warm
blood
under
his
arm
no
i
am
wounded
and
the
horse
is
killed
rook
tried
to
rise
on
his
forelegs
but
fell
back
pinning
his
rider
s
leg
blood
was
flowing
from
his
head
he
struggled
but
could
not
rise
rostov
also
tried
to
rise
but
fell
back
his
sabretache
having
become
entangled
in
the
saddle
where
our
men
were
and
where
the
french
he
did
not
know
there
was
no
one
near
having
disentangled
his
leg
he
rose
where
on
which
side
was
now
the
line
that
had
so
sharply
divided
the
two
armies
he
asked
himself
and
could
not
answer
can
something
bad
have
happened
to
me
he
wondered
as
he
got
up
and
at
that
moment
he
felt
that
something
superfluous
was
hanging
on
his
benumbed
left
arm
the
wrist
felt
as
if
it
were
not
his
he
examined
his
hand
carefully
vainly
trying
to
find
blood
on
it
ah
here
are
people
coming
he
thought
joyfully
seeing
some
men
running
toward
him
they
will
help
me
in
front
came
a
man
wearing
a
strange
shako
and
a
blue
cloak
swarthy
sunburned
and
with
a
hooked
nose
then
came
two
more
and
many
more
running
behind
one
of
them
said
something
strange
not
in
russian
in
among
the
hindmost
of
these
men
wearing
similar
shakos
was
a
russian
hussar
he
was
being
held
by
the
arms
and
his
horse
was
being
led
behind
him
it
must
be
one
of
ours
a
prisoner
yes
can
it
be
that
they
will
take
me
too
who
are
these
men
thought
rostov
scarcely
believing
his
eyes
can
they
be
french
he
looked
at
the
approaching
frenchmen
and
though
but
a
moment
before
he
had
been
galloping
to
get
at
them
and
hack
them
to
pieces
their
proximity
now
seemed
so
awful
that
he
could
not
believe
his
eyes
who
are
they
why
are
they
running
can
they
be
coming
at
me
and
why
to
kill
me
me
whom
everyone
is
so
fond
of
he
remembered
his
mother
s
love
for
him
and
his
family
s
and
his
friends
and
the
enemy
s
intention
to
kill
him
seemed
impossible
but
perhaps
they
may
do
it
for
more
than
ten
seconds
he
stood
not
moving
from
the
spot
or
realizing
the
situation
the
foremost
frenchman
the
one
with
the
hooked
nose
was
already
so
close
that
the
expression
of
his
face
could
be
seen
and
the
excited
alien
face
of
that
man
his
bayonet
hanging
down
holding
his
breath
and
running
so
lightly
frightened
rostov
he
seized
his
pistol
and
instead
of
firing
it
flung
it
at
the
frenchman
and
ran
with
all
his
might
toward
the
bushes
he
did
not
now
run
with
the
feeling
of
doubt
and
conflict
with
which
he
had
trodden
the
enns
bridge
but
with
the
feeling
of
a
hare
fleeing
from
the
hounds
one
single
sentiment
that
of
fear
for
his
young
and
happy
life
possessed
his
whole
being
rapidly
leaping
the
furrows
he
fled
across
the
field
with
the
impetuosity
he
used
to
show
at
catchplay
now
and
then
turning
his
good
natured
pale
young
face
to
look
back
a
shudder
of
terror
went
through
him
no
better
not
look
he
thought
but
having
reached
the
bushes
he
glanced
round
once
more
the
french
had
fallen
behind
and
just
as
he
looked
round
the
first
man
changed
his
run
to
a
walk
and
turning
shouted
something
loudly
to
a
comrade
farther
back
rostov
paused
no
there
s
some
mistake
thought
he
they
can
t
have
wanted
to
kill
me
but
at
the
same
time
his
left
arm
felt
as
heavy
as
if
a
seventy
pound
weight
were
tied
to
it
he
could
run
no
more
the
frenchman
also
stopped
and
took
aim
rostov
closed
his
eyes
and
stooped
down
one
bullet
and
then
another
whistled
past
him
he
mustered
his
last
remaining
strength
took
hold
of
his
left
hand
with
his
right
and
reached
the
bushes
behind
these
were
some
russian
sharpshooters
chapter
xx
the
infantry
regiments
that
had
been
caught
unawares
in
the
outskirts
of
the
wood
ran
out
of
it
the
different
companies
getting
mixed
and
retreated
as
a
disorderly
crowd
one
soldier
in
his
fear
uttered
the
senseless
cry
cut
off
that
is
so
terrible
in
battle
and
that
word
infected
the
whole
crowd
with
a
feeling
of
panic
surrounded
cut
off
we
re
lost
shouted
the
fugitives
the
moment
he
heard
the
firing
and
the
cry
from
behind
the
general
realized
that
something
dreadful
had
happened
to
his
regiment
and
the
thought
that
he
an
exemplary
officer
of
many
years
service
who
had
never
been
to
blame
might
be
held
responsible
at
headquarters
for
negligence
or
inefficiency
so
staggered
him
that
forgetting
the
recalcitrant
cavalry
colonel
his
own
dignity
as
a
general
and
above
all
quite
forgetting
the
danger
and
all
regard
for
self
preservation
he
clutched
the
crupper
of
his
saddle
and
spurring
his
horse
galloped
to
the
regiment
under
a
hail
of
bullets
which
fell
around
but
fortunately
missed
him
his
one
desire
was
to
know
what
was
happening
and
at
any
cost
correct
or
remedy
the
mistake
if
he
had
made
one
so
that
he
an
exemplary
officer
of
twenty
two
years
service
who
had
never
been
censured
should
not
be
held
to
blame
having
galloped
safely
through
the
french
he
reached
a
field
behind
the
copse
across
which
our
men
regardless
of
orders
were
running
and
descending
the
valley
that
moment
of
moral
hesitation
which
decides
the
fate
of
battles
had
arrived
would
this
disorderly
crowd
of
soldiers
attend
to
the
voice
of
their
commander
or
would
they
disregarding
him
continue
their
flight
despite
his
desperate
shouts
that
used
to
seem
so
terrible
to
the
soldiers
despite
his
furious
purple
countenance
distorted
out
of
all
likeness
to
his
former
self
and
the
flourishing
of
his
saber
the
soldiers
all
continued
to
run
talking
firing
into
the
air
and
disobeying
orders
the
moral
hesitation
which
decided
the
fate
of
battles
was
evidently
culminating
in
a
panic
the
general
had
a
fit
of
coughing
as
a
result
of
shouting
and
of
the
powder
smoke
and
stopped
in
despair
everything
seemed
lost
but
at
that
moment
the
french
who
were
attacking
suddenly
and
without
any
apparent
reason
ran
back
and
disappeared
from
the
outskirts
and
russian
sharpshooters
showed
themselves
in
the
copse
it
was
timokhin
s
company
which
alone
had
maintained
its
order
in
the
wood
and
having
lain
in
ambush
in
a
ditch
now
attacked
the
french
unexpectedly
timokhin
armed
only
with
a
sword
had
rushed
at
the
enemy
with
such
a
desperate
cry
and
such
mad
drunken
determination
that
taken
by
surprise
the
french
had
thrown
down
their
muskets
and
run
dolokhov
running
beside
timokhin
killed
a
frenchman
at
close
quarters
and
was
the
first
to
seize
the
surrendering
french
officer
by
his
collar
our
fugitives
returned
the
battalions
re
formed
and
the
french
who
had
nearly
cut
our
left
flank
in
half
were
for
the
moment
repulsed
our
reserve
units
were
able
to
join
up
and
the
fight
was
at
an
end
the
regimental
commander
and
major
ekonomov
had
stopped
beside
a
bridge
letting
the
retreating
companies
pass
by
them
when
a
soldier
came
up
and
took
hold
of
the
commander
s
stirrup
almost
leaning
against
him
the
man
was
wearing
a
bluish
coat
of
broadcloth
he
had
no
knapsack
or
cap
his
head
was
bandaged
and
over
his
shoulder
a
french
munition
pouch
was
slung
he
had
an
officer
s
sword
in
his
hand
the
soldier
was
pale
his
blue
eyes
looked
impudently
into
the
commander
s
face
and
his
lips
were
smiling
though
the
commander
was
occupied
in
giving
instructions
to
major
ekonomov
he
could
not
help
taking
notice
of
the
soldier
your
excellency
here
are
two
trophies
said
dolokhov
pointing
to
the
french
sword
and
pouch
i
have
taken
an
officer
prisoner
i
stopped
the
company
dolokhov
breathed
heavily
from
weariness
and
spoke
in
abrupt
sentences
the
whole
company
can
bear
witness
i
beg
you
will
remember
this
your
excellency
all
right
all
right
replied
the
commander
and
turned
to
major
ekonomov
but
dolokhov
did
not
go
away
he
untied
the
handkerchief
around
his
head
pulled
it
off
and
showed
the
blood
congealed
on
his
hair
a
bayonet
wound
i
remained
at
the
front
remember
your
excellency
tushin
s
battery
had
been
forgotten
and
only
at
the
very
end
of
the
action
did
prince
bagration
still
hearing
the
cannonade
in
the
center
send
his
orderly
staff
officer
and
later
prince
andrew
also
to
order
the
battery
to
retire
as
quickly
as
possible
when
the
supports
attached
to
tushin
s
battery
had
been
moved
away
in
the
middle
of
the
action
by
someone
s
order
the
battery
had
continued
firing
and
was
only
not
captured
by
the
french
because
the
enemy
could
not
surmise
that
anyone
could
have
the
effrontery
to
continue
firing
from
four
quite
undefended
guns
on
the
contrary
the
energetic
action
of
that
battery
led
the
french
to
suppose
that
here
in
the
center
the
main
russian
forces
were
concentrated
twice
they
had
attempted
to
attack
this
point
but
on
each
occasion
had
been
driven
back
by
grapeshot
from
the
four
isolated
guns
on
the
hillock
soon
after
prince
bagration
had
left
him
tushin
had
succeeded
in
setting
fire
to
schon
grabern
look
at
them
scurrying
it
s
burning
just
see
the
smoke
fine
grand
look
at
the
smoke
the
smoke
exclaimed
the
artillerymen
brightening
up
all
the
guns
without
waiting
for
orders
were
being
fired
in
the
direction
of
the
conflagration
as
if
urging
each
other
on
the
soldiers
cried
at
each
shot
fine
that
s
good
look
at
it
grand
the
fire
fanned
by
the
breeze
was
rapidly
spreading
the
french
columns
that
had
advanced
beyond
the
village
went
back
but
as
though
in
revenge
for
this
failure
the
enemy
placed
ten
guns
to
the
right
of
the
village
and
began
firing
them
at
tushin
s
battery
in
their
childlike
glee
aroused
by
the
fire
and
their
luck
in
successfully
cannonading
the
french
our
artillerymen
only
noticed
this
battery
when
two
balls
and
then
four
more
fell
among
our
guns
one
knocking
over
two
horses
and
another
tearing
off
a
munition
wagon
driver
s
leg
their
spirits
once
roused
were
however
not
diminished
but
only
changed
character
the
horses
were
replaced
by
others
from
a
reserve
gun
carriage
the
wounded
were
carried
away
and
the
four
guns
were
turned
against
the
ten
gun
battery
tushin
s
companion
officer
had
been
killed
at
the
beginning
of
the
engagement
and
within
an
hour
seventeen
of
the
forty
men
of
the
guns
crews
had
been
disabled
but
the
artillerymen
were
still
as
merry
and
lively
as
ever
twice
they
noticed
the
french
appearing
below
them
and
then
they
fired
grapeshot
at
them
little
tushin
moving
feebly
and
awkwardly
kept
telling
his
orderly
to
refill
my
pipe
for
that
one
and
then
scattering
sparks
from
it
ran
forward
shading
his
eyes
with
his
small
hand
to
look
at
the
french
smack
at
em
lads
he
kept
saying
seizing
the
guns
by
the
wheels
and
working
the
screws
himself
amid
the
smoke
deafened
by
the
incessant
reports
which
always
made
him
jump
tushin
not
taking
his
pipe
from
his
mouth
ran
from
gun
to
gun
now
aiming
now
counting
the
charges
now
giving
orders
about
replacing
dead
or
wounded
horses
and
harnessing
fresh
ones
and
shouting
in
his
feeble
voice
so
high
pitched
and
irresolute
his
face
grew
more
and
more
animated
only
when
a
man
was
killed
or
wounded
did
he
frown
and
turn
away
from
the
sight
shouting
angrily
at
the
men
who
as
is
always
the
case
hesitated
about
lifting
the
injured
or
dead
the
soldiers
for
the
most
part
handsome
fellows
and
as
is
always
the
case
in
an
artillery
company
a
head
and
shoulders
taller
and
twice
as
broad
as
their
officer
all
looked
at
their
commander
like
children
in
an
embarrassing
situation
and
the
expression
on
his
face
was
invariably
reflected
on
theirs
owing
to
the
terrible
uproar
and
the
necessity
for
concentration
and
activity
tushin
did
not
experience
the
slightest
unpleasant
sense
of
fear
and
the
thought
that
he
might
be
killed
or
badly
wounded
never
occurred
to
him
on
the
contrary
he
became
more
and
more
elated
it
seemed
to
him
that
it
was
a
very
long
time
ago
almost
a
day
since
he
had
first
seen
the
enemy
and
fired
the
first
shot
and
that
the
corner
of
the
field
he
stood
on
was
well
known
and
familiar
ground
though
he
thought
of
everything
considered
everything
and
did
everything
the
best
of
officers
could
do
in
his
position
he
was
in
a
state
akin
to
feverish
delirium
or
drunkenness
from
the
deafening
sounds
of
his
own
guns
around
him
the
whistle
and
thud
of
the
enemy
s
cannon
balls
from
the
flushed
and
perspiring
faces
of
the
crew
bustling
round
the
guns
from
the
sight
of
the
blood
of
men
and
horses
from
the
little
puffs
of
smoke
on
the
enemy
s
side
always
followed
by
a
ball
flying
past
and
striking
the
earth
a
man
a
gun
a
horse
from
the
sight
of
all
these
things
a
fantastic
world
of
his
own
had
taken
possession
of
his
brain
and
at
that
moment
afforded
him
pleasure
the
enemy
s
guns
were
in
his
fancy
not
guns
but
pipes
from
which
occasional
puffs
were
blown
by
an
invisible
smoker
there
he
s
puffing
again
muttered
tushin
to
himself
as
a
small
cloud
rose
from
the
hill
and
was
borne
in
a
streak
to
the
left
by
the
wind
now
look
out
for
the
ball
we
ll
throw
it
back
what
do
you
want
your
honor
asked
an
artilleryman
standing
close
by
who
heard
him
muttering
nothing
only
a
shell
he
answered
come
along
our
matvevna
he
said
to
himself
matvevna
was
the
name
his
fancy
gave
to
the
farthest
gun
of
the
battery
which
was
large
and
of
an
old
pattern
the
french
swarming
round
their
guns
seemed
to
him
like
ants
in
that
world
the
handsome
drunkard
number
one
of
the
second
gun
s
crew
was
uncle
tushin
looked
at
him
more
often
than
at
anyone
else
and
took
delight
in
his
every
movement
the
sound
of
musketry
at
the
foot
of
the
hill
now
diminishing
now
increasing
seemed
like
someone
s
breathing
he
listened
intently
to
the
ebb
and
flow
of
these
sounds
daughter
of
matthew
ah
breathing
again
breathing
he
muttered
to
himself
he
imagined
himself
as
an
enormously
tall
powerful
man
who
was
throwing
cannon
balls
at
the
french
with
both
hands
now
then
matvevna
dear
old
lady
don
t
let
me
down
he
was
saying
as
he
moved
from
the
gun
when
a
strange
unfamiliar
voice
called
above
his
head
captain
tushin
captain
tushin
turned
round
in
dismay
it
was
the
staff
officer
who
had
turned
him
out
of
the
booth
at
grunth
he
was
shouting
in
a
gasping
voice
are
you
mad
you
have
twice
been
ordered
to
retreat
and
you
why
are
they
down
on
me
thought
tushin
looking
in
alarm
at
his
superior
i
don
t
he
muttered
holding
up
two
fingers
to
his
cap
i
but
the
staff
officer
did
not
finish
what
he
wanted
to
say
a
cannon
ball
flying
close
to
him
caused
him
to
duck
and
bend
over
his
horse
he
paused
and
just
as
he
was
about
to
say
something
more
another
ball
stopped
him
he
turned
his
horse
and
galloped
off
retire
all
to
retire
he
shouted
from
a
distance
the
soldiers
laughed
a
moment
later
an
adjutant
arrived
with
the
same
order
it
was
prince
andrew
the
first
thing
he
saw
on
riding
up
to
the
space
where
tushin
s
guns
were
stationed
was
an
unharnessed
horse
with
a
broken
leg
that
lay
screaming
piteously
beside
the
harnessed
horses
blood
was
gushing
from
its
leg
as
from
a
spring
among
the
limbers
lay
several
dead
men
one
ball
after
another
passed
over
as
he
approached
and
he
felt
a
nervous
shudder
run
down
his
spine
but
the
mere
thought
of
being
afraid
roused
him
again
i
cannot
be
afraid
thought
he
and
dismounted
slowly
among
the
guns
he
delivered
the
order
and
did
not
leave
the
battery
he
decided
to
have
the
guns
removed
from
their
positions
and
withdrawn
in
his
presence
together
with
tushin
stepping
across
the
bodies
and
under
a
terrible
fire
from
the
french
he
attended
to
the
removal
of
the
guns
a
staff
officer
was
here
a
minute
ago
but
skipped
off
said
an
artilleryman
to
prince
andrew
not
like
your
honor
prince
andrew
said
nothing
to
tushin
they
were
both
so
busy
as
to
seem
not
to
notice
one
another
when
having
limbered
up
the
only
two
cannon
that
remained
uninjured
out
of
the
four
they
began
moving
down
the
hill
one
shattered
gun
and
one
unicorn
were
left
behind
prince
andrew
rode
up
to
tushin
well
till
we
meet
again
he
said
holding
out
his
hand
to
tushin
good
by
my
dear
fellow
said
tushin
dear
soul
good
by
my
dear
fellow
and
for
some
unknown
reason
tears
suddenly
filled
his
eyes
chapter
xxi
the
wind
had
fallen
and
black
clouds
merging
with
the
powder
smoke
hung
low
over
the
field
of
battle
on
the
horizon
it
was
growing
dark
and
the
glow
of
two
conflagrations
was
the
more
conspicuous
the
cannonade
was
dying
down
but
the
rattle
of
musketry
behind
and
on
the
right
sounded
oftener
and
nearer
as
soon
as
tushin
with
his
guns
continually
driving
round
or
coming
upon
wounded
men
was
out
of
range
of
fire
and
had
descended
into
the
dip
he
was
met
by
some
of
the
staff
among
them
the
staff
officer
and
zherkov
who
had
been
twice
sent
to
tushin
s
battery
but
had
never
reached
it
interrupting
one
another
they
all
gave
and
transmitted
orders
as
to
how
to
proceed
reprimanding
and
reproaching
him
tushin
gave
no
orders
and
silently
fearing
to
speak
because
at
every
word
he
felt
ready
to
weep
without
knowing
why
rode
behind
on
his
artillery
nag
though
the
orders
were
to
abandon
the
wounded
many
of
them
dragged
themselves
after
troops
and
begged
for
seats
on
the
gun
carriages
the
jaunty
infantry
officer
who
just
before
the
battle
had
rushed
out
of
tushin
s
wattle
shed
was
laid
with
a
bullet
in
his
stomach
on
matvevna
s
carriage
at
the
foot
of
the
hill
a
pale
hussar
cadet
supporting
one
hand
with
the
other
came
up
to
tushin
and
asked
for
a
seat
captain
for
god
s
sake
i
ve
hurt
my
arm
he
said
timidly
for
god
s
sake
i
can
t
walk
for
god
s
sake
it
was
plain
that
this
cadet
had
already
repeatedly
asked
for
a
lift
and
been
refused
he
asked
in
a
hesitating
piteous
voice
tell
them
to
give
me
a
seat
for
god
s
sake
give
him
a
seat
said
tushin
lay
a
cloak
for
him
to
sit
on
lad
he
said
addressing
his
favorite
soldier
and
where
is
the
wounded
officer
he
has
been
set
down
he
died
replied
someone
help
him
up
sit
down
dear
fellow
sit
down
spread
out
the
cloak
antonov
the
cadet
was
rostov
with
one
hand
he
supported
the
other
he
was
pale
and
his
jaw
trembled
shivering
feverishly
he
was
placed
on
matvevna
the
gun
from
which
they
had
removed
the
dead
officer
the
cloak
they
spread
under
him
was
wet
with
blood
which
stained
his
breeches
and
arm
what
are
you
wounded
my
lad
said
tushin
approaching
the
gun
on
which
rostov
sat
no
it
s
a
sprain
then
what
is
this
blood
on
the
gun
carriage
inquired
tushin
it
was
the
officer
your
honor
stained
it
answered
the
artilleryman
wiping
away
the
blood
with
his
coat
sleeve
as
if
apologizing
for
the
state
of
his
gun
it
was
all
that
they
could
do
to
get
the
guns
up
the
rise
aided
by
the
infantry
and
having
reached
the
village
of
gruntersdorf
they
halted
it
had
grown
so
dark
that
one
could
not
distinguish
the
uniforms
ten
paces
off
and
the
firing
had
begun
to
subside
suddenly
near
by
on
the
right
shouting
and
firing
were
again
heard
flashes
of
shot
gleamed
in
the
darkness
this
was
the
last
french
attack
and
was
met
by
soldiers
who
had
sheltered
in
the
village
houses
they
all
rushed
out
of
the
village
again
but
tushin
s
guns
could
not
move
and
the
artillerymen
tushin
and
the
cadet
exchanged
silent
glances
as
they
awaited
their
fate
the
firing
died
down
and
soldiers
talking
eagerly
streamed
out
of
a
side
street
not
hurt
petrov
asked
one
we
ve
given
it
em
hot
mate
they
won
t
make
another
push
now
said
another
you
couldn
t
see
a
thing
how
they
shot
at
their
own
fellows
nothing
could
be
seen
pitch
dark
brother
isn
t
there
something
to
drink
the
french
had
been
repulsed
for
the
last
time
and
again
and
again
in
the
complete
darkness
tushin
s
guns
moved
forward
surrounded
by
the
humming
infantry
as
by
a
frame
in
the
darkness
it
seemed
as
though
a
gloomy
unseen
river
was
flowing
always
in
one
direction
humming
with
whispers
and
talk
and
the
sound
of
hoofs
and
wheels
amid
the
general
rumble
the
groans
and
voices
of
the
wounded
were
more
distinctly
heard
than
any
other
sound
in
the
darkness
of
the
night
the
gloom
that
enveloped
the
army
was
filled
with
their
groans
which
seemed
to
melt
into
one
with
the
darkness
of
the
night
after
a
while
the
moving
mass
became
agitated
someone
rode
past
on
a
white
horse
followed
by
his
suite
and
said
something
in
passing
what
did
he
say
where
to
now
halt
is
it
did
he
thank
us
came
eager
questions
from
all
sides
the
whole
moving
mass
began
pressing
closer
together
and
a
report
spread
that
they
were
ordered
to
halt
evidently
those
in
front
had
halted
all
remained
where
they
were
in
the
middle
of
the
muddy
road
fires
were
lighted
and
the
talk
became
more
audible
captain
tushin
having
given
orders
to
his
company
sent
a
soldier
to
find
a
dressing
station
or
a
doctor
for
the
cadet
and
sat
down
by
a
bonfire
the
soldiers
had
kindled
on
the
road
rostov
too
dragged
himself
to
the
fire
from
pain
cold
and
damp
a
feverish
shivering
shook
his
whole
body
drowsiness
was
irresistibly
mastering
him
but
he
kept
awake
by
an
excruciating
pain
in
his
arm
for
which
he
could
find
no
satisfactory
position
he
kept
closing
his
eyes
and
then
again
looking
at
the
fire
which
seemed
to
him
dazzlingly
red
and
at
the
feeble
round
shouldered
figure
of
tushin
who
was
sitting
cross
legged
like
a
turk
beside
him
tushin
s
large
kind
intelligent
eyes
were
fixed
with
sympathy
and
commiseration
on
rostov
who
saw
that
tushin
with
his
whole
heart
wished
to
help
him
but
could
not
from
all
sides
were
heard
the
footsteps
and
talk
of
the
infantry
who
were
walking
driving
past
and
settling
down
all
around
the
sound
of
voices
the
tramping
feet
the
horses
hoofs
moving
in
mud
the
crackling
of
wood
fires
near
and
afar
merged
into
one
tremulous
rumble
it
was
no
longer
as
before
a
dark
unseen
river
flowing
through
the
gloom
but
a
dark
sea
swelling
and
gradually
subsiding
after
a
storm
rostov
looked
at
and
listened
listlessly
to
what
passed
before
and
around
him
an
infantryman
came
to
the
fire
squatted
on
his
heels
held
his
hands
to
the
blaze
and
turned
away
his
face
you
don
t
mind
your
honor
he
asked
tushin
i
ve
lost
my
company
your
honor
i
don
t
know
where
such
bad
luck
with
the
soldier
an
infantry
officer
with
a
bandaged
cheek
came
up
to
the
bonfire
and
addressing
tushin
asked
him
to
have
the
guns
moved
a
trifle
to
let
a
wagon
go
past
after
he
had
gone
two
soldiers
rushed
to
the
campfire
they
were
quarreling
and
fighting
desperately
each
trying
to
snatch
from
the
other
a
boot
they
were
both
holding
on
to
you
picked
it
up
i
dare
say
you
re
very
smart
one
of
them
shouted
hoarsely
then
a
thin
pale
soldier
his
neck
bandaged
with
a
bloodstained
leg
band
came
up
and
in
angry
tones
asked
the
artillerymen
for
water
must
one
die
like
a
dog
said
he
tushin
told
them
to
give
the
man
some
water
then
a
cheerful
soldier
ran
up
begging
a
little
fire
for
the
infantry
a
nice
little
hot
torch
for
the
infantry
good
luck
to
you
fellow
countrymen
thanks
for
the
fire
we
ll
return
it
with
interest
said
he
carrying
away
into
the
darkness
a
glowing
stick
next
came
four
soldiers
carrying
something
heavy
on
a
cloak
and
passed
by
the
fire
one
of
them
stumbled
who
the
devil
has
put
the
logs
on
the
road
snarled
he
he
s
dead
why
carry
him
said
another
shut
up
and
they
disappeared
into
the
darkness
with
with
their
load
still
aching
tushin
asked
rostov
in
a
whisper
yes
your
honor
you
re
wanted
by
the
general
he
is
in
the
hut
here
said
a
gunner
coming
up
to
tushin
coming
friend
tushin
rose
and
buttoning
his
greatcoat
and
pulling
it
straight
walked
away
from
the
fire
not
far
from
the
artillery
campfire
in
a
hut
that
had
been
prepared
for
him
prince
bagration
sat
at
dinner
talking
with
some
commanding
officers
who
had
gathered
at
his
quarters
the
little
old
man
with
the
half
closed
eyes
was
there
greedily
gnawing
a
mutton
bone
and
the
general
who
had
served
blamelessly
for
twenty
two
years
flushed
by
a
glass
of
vodka
and
the
dinner
and
the
staff
officer
with
the
signet
ring
and
zherkov
uneasily
glancing
at
them
all
and
prince
andrew
pale
with
compressed
lips
and
feverishly
glittering
eyes
in
a
corner
of
the
hut
stood
a
standard
captured
from
the
french
and
the
accountant
with
the
naive
face
was
feeling
its
texture
shaking
his
head
in
perplexity
perhaps
because
the
banner
really
interested
him
perhaps
because
it
was
hard
for
him
hungry
as
he
was
to
look
on
at
a
dinner
where
there
was
no
place
for
him
in
the
next
hut
there
was
a
french
colonel
who
had
been
taken
prisoner
by
our
dragoons
our
officers
were
flocking
in
to
look
at
him
prince
bagration
was
thanking
the
individual
commanders
and
inquiring
into
details
of
the
action
and
our
losses
the
general
whose
regiment
had
been
inspected
at
braunau
was
informing
the
prince
that
as
soon
as
the
action
began
he
had
withdrawn
from
the
wood
mustered
the
men
who
were
woodcutting
and
allowing
the
french
to
pass
him
had
made
a
bayonet
charge
with
two
battalions
and
had
broken
up
the
french
troops
when
i
saw
your
excellency
that
their
first
battalion
was
disorganized
i
stopped
in
the
road
and
thought
i
ll
let
them
come
on
and
will
meet
them
with
the
fire
of
the
whole
battalion
and
that
s
what
i
did
the
general
had
so
wished
to
do
this
and
was
so
sorry
he
had
not
managed
to
do
it
that
it
seemed
to
him
as
if
it
had
really
happened
perhaps
it
might
really
have
been
so
could
one
possibly
make
out
amid
all
that
confusion
what
did
or
did
not
happen
by
the
way
your
excellency
i
should
inform
you
he
continued
remembering
dolokhov
s
conversation
with
kutuzov
and
his
last
interview
with
the
gentleman
ranker
that
private
dolokhov
who
was
reduced
to
the
ranks
took
a
french
officer
prisoner
in
my
presence
and
particularly
distinguished
himself
i
saw
the
pavlograd
hussars
attack
there
your
excellency
chimed
in
zherkov
looking
uneasily
around
he
had
not
seen
the
hussars
all
that
day
but
had
heard
about
them
from
an
infantry
officer
they
broke
up
two
squares
your
excellency
several
of
those
present
smiled
at
zherkov
s
words
expecting
one
of
his
usual
jokes
but
noticing
that
what
he
was
saying
redounded
to
the
glory
of
our
arms
and
of
the
day
s
work
they
assumed
a
serious
expression
though
many
of
them
knew
that
what
he
was
saying
was
a
lie
devoid
of
any
foundation
prince
bagration
turned
to
the
old
colonel
gentlemen
i
thank
you
all
all
arms
have
behaved
heroically
infantry
cavalry
and
artillery
how
was
it
that
two
guns
were
abandoned
in
the
center
he
inquired
searching
with
his
eyes
for
someone
prince
bagration
did
not
ask
about
the
guns
on
the
left
flank
he
knew
that
all
the
guns
there
had
been
abandoned
at
the
very
beginning
of
the
action
i
think
i
sent
you
he
added
turning
to
the
staff
officer
on
duty
one
was
damaged
answered
the
staff
officer
and
the
other
i
can
t
understand
i
was
there
all
the
time
giving
orders
and
had
only
just
left
it
is
true
that
it
was
hot
there
he
added
modestly
someone
mentioned
that
captain
tushin
was
bivouacking
close
to
the
village
and
had
already
been
sent
for
oh
but
you
were
there
said
prince
bagration
addressing
prince
andrew
of
course
we
only
just
missed
one
another
said
the
staff
officer
with
a
smile
to
bolkonski
i
had
not
the
pleasure
of
seeing
you
said
prince
andrew
coldly
and
abruptly
all
were
silent
tushin
appeared
at
the
threshold
and
made
his
way
timidly
from
behind
the
backs
of
the
generals
as
he
stepped
past
the
generals
in
the
crowded
hut
feeling
embarrassed
as
he
always
was
by
the
sight
of
his
superiors
he
did
not
notice
the
staff
of
the
banner
and
stumbled
over
it
several
of
those
present
laughed
how
was
it
a
gun
was
abandoned
asked
bagration
frowning
not
so
much
at
the
captain
as
at
those
who
were
laughing
among
whom
zherkov
laughed
loudest
only
now
when
he
was
confronted
by
the
stern
authorities
did
his
guilt
and
the
disgrace
of
having
lost
two
guns
and
yet
remaining
alive
present
themselves
to
tushin
in
all
their
horror
he
had
been
so
excited
that
he
had
not
thought
about
it
until
that
moment
the
officers
laughter
confused
him
still
more
he
stood
before
bagration
with
his
lower
jaw
trembling
and
was
hardly
able
to
mutter
i
don
t
know
your
excellency
i
had
no
men
your
excellency
you
might
have
taken
some
from
the
covering
troops
tushin
did
not
say
that
there
were
no
covering
troops
though
that
was
perfectly
true
he
was
afraid
of
getting
some
other
officer
into
trouble
and
silently
fixed
his
eyes
on
bagration
as
a
schoolboy
who
has
blundered
looks
at
an
examiner
the
silence
lasted
some
time
prince
bagration
apparently
not
wishing
to
be
severe
found
nothing
to
say
the
others
did
not
venture
to
intervene
prince
andrew
looked
at
tushin
from
under
his
brows
and
his
fingers
twitched
nervously
your
excellency
prince
andrew
broke
the
silence
with
his
abrupt
voice
you
were
pleased
to
send
me
to
captain
tushin
s
battery
i
went
there
and
found
two
thirds
of
the
men
and
horses
knocked
out
two
guns
smashed
and
no
supports
at
all
prince
bagration
and
tushin
looked
with
equal
intentness
at
bolkonski
who
spoke
with
suppressed
agitation
and
if
your
excellency
will
allow
me
to
express
my
opinion
he
continued
we
owe
today
s
success
chiefly
to
the
action
of
that
battery
and
the
heroic
endurance
of
captain
tushin
and
his
company
and
without
awaiting
a
reply
prince
andrew
rose
and
left
the
table
prince
bagration
looked
at
tushin
evidently
reluctant
to
show
distrust
in
bolkonski
s
emphatic
opinion
yet
not
feeling
able
fully
to
credit
it
bent
his
head
and
told
tushin
that
he
could
go
prince
andrew
went
out
with
him
thank
you
you
saved
me
my
dear
fellow
said
tushin
prince
andrew
gave
him
a
look
but
said
nothing
and
went
away
he
felt
sad
and
depressed
it
was
all
so
strange
so
unlike
what
he
had
hoped
who
are
they
why
are
they
here
what
do
they
want
and
when
will
all
this
end
thought
rostov
looking
at
the
changing
shadows
before
him
the
pain
in
his
arm
became
more
and
more
intense
irresistible
drowsiness
overpowered
him
red
rings
danced
before
his
eyes
and
the
impression
of
those
voices
and
faces
and
a
sense
of
loneliness
merged
with
the
physical
pain
it
was
they
these
soldiers
wounded
and
unwounded
it
was
they
who
were
crushing
weighing
down
and
twisting
the
sinews
and
scorching
the
flesh
of
his
sprained
arm
and
shoulder
to
rid
himself
of
them
he
closed
his
eyes
for
a
moment
he
dozed
but
in
that
short
interval
innumerable
things
appeared
to
him
in
a
dream
his
mother
and
her
large
white
hand
sonya
s
thin
little
shoulders
natasha
s
eyes
and
laughter
denisov
with
his
voice
and
mustache
and
telyanin
and
all
that
affair
with
telyanin
and
bogdanich
that
affair
was
the
same
thing
as
this
soldier
with
the
harsh
voice
and
it
was
that
affair
and
this
soldier
that
were
so
agonizingly
incessantly
pulling
and
pressing
his
arm
and
always
dragging
it
in
one
direction
he
tried
to
get
away
from
them
but
they
would
not
for
an
instant
let
his
shoulder
move
a
hair
s
breadth
it
would
not
ache
it
would
be
well
if
only
they
did
not
pull
it
but
it
was
impossible
to
get
rid
of
them
he
opened
his
eyes
and
looked
up
the
black
canopy
of
night
hung
less
than
a
yard
above
the
glow
of
the
charcoal
flakes
of
falling
snow
were
fluttering
in
that
light
tushin
had
not
returned
the
doctor
had
not
come
he
was
alone
now
except
for
a
soldier
who
was
sitting
naked
at
the
other
side
of
the
fire
warming
his
thin
yellow
body
nobody
wants
me
thought
rostov
there
is
no
one
to
help
me
or
pity
me
yet
i
was
once
at
home
strong
happy
and
loved
he
sighed
and
doing
so
groaned
involuntarily
eh
is
anything
hurting
you
asked
the
soldier
shaking
his
shirt
out
over
the
fire
and
not
waiting
for
an
answer
he
gave
a
grunt
and
added
what
a
lot
of
men
have
been
crippled
today
frightful
rostov
did
not
listen
to
the
soldier
he
looked
at
the
snowflakes
fluttering
above
the
fire
and
remembered
a
russian
winter
at
his
warm
bright
home
his
fluffy
fur
coat
his
quickly
gliding
sleigh
his
healthy
body
and
all
the
affection
and
care
of
his
family
and
why
did
i
come
here
he
wondered
next
day
the
french
army
did
not
renew
their
attack
and
the
remnant
of
bagration
s
detachment
was
reunited
to
kutuzov
s
army
book
three
chapter
i
prince
vasili
was
not
a
man
who
deliberately
thought
out
his
plans
still
less
did
he
think
of
injuring
anyone
for
his
own
advantage
he
was
merely
a
man
of
the
world
who
had
got
on
and
to
whom
getting
on
had
become
a
habit
schemes
and
devices
for
which
he
never
rightly
accounted
to
himself
but
which
formed
the
whole
interest
of
his
life
were
constantly
shaping
themselves
in
his
mind
arising
from
the
circumstances
and
persons
he
met
of
these
plans
he
had
not
merely
one
or
two
in
his
head
but
dozens
some
only
beginning
to
form
themselves
some
approaching
achievement
and
some
in
course
of
disintegration
he
did
not
for
instance
say
to
himself
this
man
now
has
influence
i
must
gain
his
confidence
and
friendship
and
through
him
obtain
a
special
grant
nor
did
he
say
to
himself
pierre
is
a
rich
man
i
must
entice
him
to
marry
my
daughter
and
lend
me
the
forty
thousand
rubles
i
need
but
when
he
came
across
a
man
of
position
his
instinct
immediately
told
him
that
this
man
could
be
useful
and
without
any
premeditation
prince
vasili
took
the
first
opportunity
to
gain
his
confidence
flatter
him
become
intimate
with
him
and
finally
make
his
request
he
had
pierre
at
hand
in
moscow
and
procured
for
him
an
appointment
as
gentleman
of
the
bedchamber
which
at
that
time
conferred
the
status
of
councilor
of
state
and
insisted
on
the
young
man
accompanying
him
to
petersburg
and
staying
at
his
house
with
apparent
absent
mindedness
yet
with
unhesitating
assurance
that
he
was
doing
the
right
thing
prince
vasili
did
everything
to
get
pierre
to
marry
his
daughter
had
he
thought
out
his
plans
beforehand
he
could
not
have
been
so
natural
and
shown
such
unaffected
familiarity
in
intercourse
with
everybody
both
above
and
below
him
in
social
standing
something
always
drew
him
toward
those
richer
and
more
powerful
than
himself
and
he
had
rare
skill
in
seizing
the
most
opportune
moment
for
making
use
of
people
pierre
on
unexpectedly
becoming
count
bezukhov
and
a
rich
man
felt
himself
after
his
recent
loneliness
and
freedom
from
cares
so
beset
and
preoccupied
that
only
in
bed
was
he
able
to
be
by
himself
he
had
to
sign
papers
to
present
himself
at
government
offices
the
purpose
of
which
was
not
clear
to
him
to
question
his
chief
steward
to
visit
his
estate
near
moscow
and
to
receive
many
people
who
formerly
did
not
even
wish
to
know
of
his
existence
but
would
now
have
been
offended
and
grieved
had
he
chosen
not
to
see
them
these
different
people
businessmen
relations
and
acquaintances
alike
were
all
disposed
to
treat
the
young
heir
in
the
most
friendly
and
flattering
manner
they
were
all
evidently
firmly
convinced
of
pierre
s
noble
qualities
he
was
always
hearing
such
words
as
with
your
remarkable
kindness
or
with
your
excellent
heart
you
are
yourself
so
honorable
count
or
were
he
as
clever
as
you
and
so
on
till
he
began
sincerely
to
believe
in
his
own
exceptional
kindness
and
extraordinary
intelligence
the
more
so
as
in
the
depth
of
his
heart
it
had
always
seemed
to
him
that
he
really
was
very
kind
and
intelligent
even
people
who
had
formerly
been
spiteful
toward
him
and
evidently
unfriendly
now
became
gentle
and
affectionate
the
angry
eldest
princess
with
the
long
waist
and
hair
plastered
down
like
a
doll
s
had
come
into
pierre
s
room
after
the
funeral
with
drooping
eyes
and
frequent
blushes
she
told
him
she
was
very
sorry
about
their
past
misunderstandings
and
did
not
now
feel
she
had
a
right
to
ask
him
for
anything
except
only
for
permission
after
the
blow
she
had
received
to
remain
for
a
few
weeks
longer
in
the
house
she
so
loved
and
where
she
had
sacrificed
so
much
she
could
not
refrain
from
weeping
at
these
words
touched
that
this
statuesque
princess
could
so
change
pierre
took
her
hand
and
begged
her
forgiveness
without
knowing
what
for
from
that
day
the
eldest
princess
quite
changed
toward
pierre
and
began
knitting
a
striped
scarf
for
him
do
this
for
my
sake
mon
cher
after
all
she
had
to
put
up
with
a
great
deal
from
the
deceased
said
prince
vasili
to
him
handing
him
a
deed
to
sign
for
the
princess
benefit
prince
vasili
had
come
to
the
conclusion
that
it
was
necessary
to
throw
this
bone
a
bill
for
thirty
thousand
rubles
to
the
poor
princess
that
it
might
not
occur
to
her
to
speak
of
his
share
in
the
affair
of
the
inlaid
portfolio
pierre
signed
the
deed
and
after
that
the
princess
grew
still
kinder
the
younger
sisters
also
became
affectionate
to
him
especially
the
youngest
the
pretty
one
with
the
mole
who
often
made
him
feel
confused
by
her
smiles
and
her
own
confusion
when
meeting
him
it
seemed
so
natural
to
pierre
that
everyone
should
like
him
and
it
would
have
seemed
so
unnatural
had
anyone
disliked
him
that
he
could
not
but
believe
in
the
sincerity
of
those
around
him
besides
he
had
no
time
to
ask
himself
whether
these
people
were
sincere
or
not
he
was
always
busy
and
always
felt
in
a
state
of
mild
and
cheerful
intoxication
he
felt
as
though
he
were
the
center
of
some
important
and
general
movement
that
something
was
constantly
expected
of
him
that
if
he
did
not
do
it
he
would
grieve
and
disappoint
many
people
but
if
he
did
this
and
that
all
would
be
well
and
he
did
what
was
demanded
of
him
but
still
that
happy
result
always
remained
in
the
future
more
than
anyone
else
prince
vasili
took
possession
of
pierre
s
affairs
and
of
pierre
himself
in
those
early
days
from
the
death
of
count
bezukhov
he
did
not
let
go
his
hold
of
the
lad
he
had
the
air
of
a
man
oppressed
by
business
weary
and
suffering
who
yet
would
not
for
pity
s
sake
leave
this
helpless
youth
who
after
all
was
the
son
of
his
old
friend
and
the
possessor
of
such
enormous
wealth
to
the
caprice
of
fate
and
the
designs
of
rogues
during
the
few
days
he
spent
in
moscow
after
the
death
of
count
bezukhov
he
would
call
pierre
or
go
to
him
himself
and
tell
him
what
ought
to
be
done
in
a
tone
of
weariness
and
assurance
as
if
he
were
adding
every
time
you
know
i
am
overwhelmed
with
business
and
it
is
purely
out
of
charity
that
i
trouble
myself
about
you
and
you
also
know
quite
well
that
what
i
propose
is
the
only
thing
possible
well
my
dear
fellow
tomorrow
we
are
off
at
last
said
prince
vasili
one
day
closing
his
eyes
and
fingering
pierre
s
elbow
speaking
as
if
he
were
saying
something
which
had
long
since
been
agreed
upon
and
could
not
now
be
altered
we
start
tomorrow
and
i
m
giving
you
a
place
in
my
carriage
i
am
very
glad
all
our
important
business
here
is
now
settled
and
i
ought
to
have
been
off
long
ago
here
is
something
i
have
received
from
the
chancellor
i
asked
him
for
you
and
you
have
been
entered
in
the
diplomatic
corps
and
made
a
gentleman
of
the
bedchamber
the
diplomatic
career
now
lies
open
before
you
notwithstanding
the
tone
of
wearied
assurance
with
which
these
words
were
pronounced
pierre
who
had
so
long
been
considering
his
career
wished
to
make
some
suggestion
but
prince
vasili
interrupted
him
in
the
special
deep
cooing
tone
precluding
the
possibility
of
interrupting
his
speech
which
he
used
in
extreme
cases
when
special
persuasion
was
needed
mais
mon
cher
i
did
this
for
my
own
sake
to
satisfy
my
conscience
and
there
is
nothing
to
thank
me
for
no
one
has
ever
complained
yet
of
being
too
much
loved
and
besides
you
are
free
you
could
throw
it
up
tomorrow
but
you
will
see
everything
for
yourself
when
you
get
to
petersburg
it
is
high
time
for
you
to
get
away
from
these
terrible
recollections
prince
vasili
sighed
yes
yes
my
boy
and
my
valet
can
go
in
your
carriage
ah
i
was
nearly
forgetting
he
added
you
know
mon
cher
your
father
and
i
had
some
accounts
to
settle
so
i
have
received
what
was
due
from
the
ryazan
estate
and
will
keep
it
you
won
t
require
it
we
ll
go
into
the
accounts
later
by
what
was
due
from
the
ryazan
estate
prince
vasili
meant
several
thousand
rubles
quitrent
received
from
pierre
s
peasants
which
the
prince
had
retained
for
himself
in
petersburg
as
in
moscow
pierre
found
the
same
atmosphere
of
gentleness
and
affection
he
could
not
refuse
the
post
or
rather
the
rank
for
he
did
nothing
that
prince
vasili
had
procured
for
him
and
acquaintances
invitations
and
social
occupations
were
so
numerous
that
even
more
than
in
moscow
he
felt
a
sense
of
bewilderment
bustle
and
continual
expectation
of
some
good
always
in
front
of
him
but
never
attained
of
his
former
bachelor
acquaintances
many
were
no
longer
in
petersburg
the
guards
had
gone
to
the
front
dolokhov
had
been
reduced
to
the
ranks
anatole
was
in
the
army
somewhere
in
the
provinces
prince
andrew
was
abroad
so
pierre
had
not
the
opportunity
to
spend
his
nights
as
he
used
to
like
to
spend
them
or
to
open
his
mind
by
intimate
talks
with
a
friend
older
than
himself
and
whom
he
respected
his
whole
time
was
taken
up
with
dinners
and
balls
and
was
spent
chiefly
at
prince
vasili
s
house
in
the
company
of
the
stout
princess
his
wife
and
his
beautiful
daughter
helene
like
the
others
anna
pavlovna
scherer
showed
pierre
the
change
of
attitude
toward
him
that
had
taken
place
in
society
formerly
in
anna
pavlovna
s
presence
pierre
had
always
felt
that
what
he
was
saying
was
out
of
place
tactless
and
unsuitable
that
remarks
which
seemed
to
him
clever
while
they
formed
in
his
mind
became
foolish
as
soon
as
he
uttered
them
while
on
the
contrary
hippolyte
s
stupidest
remarks
came
out
clever
and
apt
now
everything
pierre
said
was
charmant
even
if
anna
pavlovna
did
not
say
so
he
could
see
that
she
wished
to
and
only
refrained
out
of
regard
for
his
modesty
in
the
beginning
of
the
winter
of
pierre
received
one
of
anna
pavlovna
s
usual
pink
notes
with
an
invitation
to
which
was
added
you
will
find
the
beautiful
helene
here
whom
it
is
always
delightful
to
see
when
he
read
that
sentence
pierre
felt
for
the
first
time
that
some
link
which
other
people
recognized
had
grown
up
between
himself
and
helene
and
that
thought
both
alarmed
him
as
if
some
obligation
were
being
imposed
on
him
which
he
could
not
fulfill
and
pleased
him
as
an
entertaining
supposition
anna
pavlovna
s
at
home
was
like
the
former
one
only
the
novelty
she
offered
her
guests
this
time
was
not
mortemart
but
a
diplomatist
fresh
from
berlin
with
the
very
latest
details
of
the
emperor
alexander
s
visit
to
potsdam
and
of
how
the
two
august
friends
had
pledged
themselves
in
an
indissoluble
alliance
to
uphold
the
cause
of
justice
against
the
enemy
of
the
human
race
anna
pavlovna
received
pierre
with
a
shade
of
melancholy
evidently
relating
to
the
young
man
s
recent
loss
by
the
death
of
count
bezukhov
everyone
constantly
considered
it
a
duty
to
assure
pierre
that
he
was
greatly
afflicted
by
the
death
of
the
father
he
had
hardly
known
and
her
melancholy
was
just
like
the
august
melancholy
she
showed
at
the
mention
of
her
most
august
majesty
the
empress
marya
fedorovna
pierre
felt
flattered
by
this
anna
pavlovna
arranged
the
different
groups
in
her
drawing
room
with
her
habitual
skill
the
large
group
in
which
were
prince
vasili
and
the
generals
had
the
benefit
of
the
diplomat
another
group
was
at
the
tea
table
pierre
wished
to
join
the
former
but
anna
pavlovna
who
was
in
the
excited
condition
of
a
commander
on
a
battlefield
to
whom
thousands
of
new
and
brilliant
ideas
occur
which
there
is
hardly
time
to
put
in
action
seeing
pierre
touched
his
sleeve
with
her
finger
saying
wait
a
bit
i
have
something
in
view
for
you
this
evening
she
glanced
at
helene
and
smiled
at
her
my
dear
helene
be
charitable
to
my
poor
aunt
who
adores
you
go
and
keep
her
company
for
ten
minutes
and
that
it
will
not
be
too
dull
here
is
the
dear
count
who
will
not
refuse
to
accompany
you
the
beauty
went
to
the
aunt
but
anna
pavlovna
detained
pierre
looking
as
if
she
had
to
give
some
final
necessary
instructions
isn
t
she
exquisite
she
said
to
pierre
pointing
to
the
stately
beauty
as
she
glided
away
and
how
she
carries
herself
for
so
young
a
girl
such
tact
such
masterly
perfection
of
manner
it
comes
from
her
heart
happy
the
man
who
wins
her
with
her
the
least
worldly
of
men
would
occupy
a
most
brilliant
position
in
society
don
t
you
think
so
i
only
wanted
to
know
your
opinion
and
anna
pavlovna
let
pierre
go
pierre
in
reply
sincerely
agreed
with
her
as
to
helene
s
perfection
of
manner
if
he
ever
thought
of
helene
it
was
just
of
her
beauty
and
her
remarkable
skill
in
appearing
silently
dignified
in
society
the
old
aunt
received
the
two
young
people
in
her
corner
but
seemed
desirous
of
hiding
her
adoration
for
helene
and
inclined
rather
to
show
her
fear
of
anna
pavlovna
she
looked
at
her
niece
as
if
inquiring
what
she
was
to
do
with
these
people
on
leaving
them
anna
pavlovna
again
touched
pierre
s
sleeve
saying
i
hope
you
won
t
say
that
it
is
dull
in
my
house
again
and
she
glanced
at
helene
helene
smiled
with
a
look
implying
that
she
did
not
admit
the
possibility
of
anyone
seeing
her
without
being
enchanted
the
aunt
coughed
swallowed
and
said
in
french
that
she
was
very
pleased
to
see
helene
then
she
turned
to
pierre
with
the
same
words
of
welcome
and
the
same
look
in
the
middle
of
a
dull
and
halting
conversation
helene
turned
to
pierre
with
the
beautiful
bright
smile
that
she
gave
to
everyone
pierre
was
so
used
to
that
smile
and
it
had
so
little
meaning
for
him
that
he
paid
no
attention
to
it
the
aunt
was
just
speaking
of
a
collection
of
snuffboxes
that
had
belonged
to
pierre
s
father
count
bezukhov
and
showed
them
her
own
box
princess
helene
asked
to
see
the
portrait
of
the
aunt
s
husband
on
the
box
lid
that
is
probably
the
work
of
vinesse
said
pierre
mentioning
a
celebrated
miniaturist
and
he
leaned
over
the
table
to
take
the
snuffbox
while
trying
to
hear
what
was
being
said
at
the
other
table
he
half
rose
meaning
to
go
round
but
the
aunt
handed
him
the
snuffbox
passing
it
across
helene
s
back
helene
stooped
forward
to
make
room
and
looked
round
with
a
smile
she
was
as
always
at
evening
parties
wearing
a
dress
such
as
was
then
fashionable
cut
very
low
at
front
and
back
her
bust
which
had
always
seemed
like
marble
to
pierre
was
so
close
to
him
that
his
shortsighted
eyes
could
not
but
perceive
the
living
charm
of
her
neck
and
shoulders
so
near
to
his
lips
that
he
need
only
have
bent
his
head
a
little
to
have
touched
them
he
was
conscious
of
the
warmth
of
her
body
the
scent
of
perfume
and
the
creaking
of
her
corset
as
she
moved
he
did
not
see
her
marble
beauty
forming
a
complete
whole
with
her
dress
but
all
the
charm
of
her
body
only
covered
by
her
garments
and
having
once
seen
this
he
could
not
help
being
aware
it
just
as
we
cannot
renew
an
illusion
we
have
once
seen
through
so
you
have
never
noticed
before
how
beautiful
i
am
helene
seemed
to
say
you
had
not
noticed
that
i
am
a
woman
yes
i
am
a
woman
who
may
belong
to
anyone
to
you
too
said
her
glance
and
at
that
moment
pierre
felt
that
helene
not
only
could
but
must
be
his
wife
and
that
it
could
not
be
otherwise
he
knew
this
at
that
moment
as
surely
as
if
he
had
been
standing
at
the
altar
with
her
how
and
when
this
would
be
he
did
not
know
he
did
not
even
know
if
it
would
be
a
good
thing
he
even
felt
he
knew
not
why
that
it
would
be
a
bad
thing
but
he
knew
it
would
happen
pierre
dropped
his
eyes
lifted
them
again
and
wished
once
more
to
see
her
as
a
distant
beauty
far
removed
from
him
as
he
had
seen
her
every
day
until
then
but
he
could
no
longer
do
it
he
could
not
any
more
than
a
man
who
has
been
looking
at
a
tuft
of
steppe
grass
through
the
mist
and
taking
it
for
a
tree
can
again
take
it
for
a
tree
after
he
has
once
recognized
it
to
be
a
tuft
of
grass
she
was
terribly
close
to
him
she
already
had
power
over
him
and
between
them
there
was
no
longer
any
barrier
except
the
barrier
of
his
own
will
well
i
will
leave
you
in
your
little
corner
came
anna
pavlovna
s
voice
i
see
you
are
all
right
there
and
pierre
anxiously
trying
to
remember
whether
he
had
done
anything
reprehensible
looked
round
with
a
blush
it
seemed
to
him
that
everyone
knew
what
had
happened
to
him
as
he
knew
it
himself
a
little
later
when
he
went
up
to
the
large
circle
anna
pavlovna
said
to
him
i
hear
you
are
refitting
your
petersburg
house
this
was
true
the
architect
had
told
him
that
it
was
necessary
and
pierre
without
knowing
why
was
having
his
enormous
petersburg
house
done
up
that
s
a
good
thing
but
don
t
move
from
prince
vasili
s
it
is
good
to
have
a
friend
like
the
prince
she
said
smiling
at
prince
vasili
i
know
something
about
that
don
t
i
and
you
are
still
so
young
you
need
advice
don
t
be
angry
with
me
for
exercising
an
old
woman
s
privilege
she
paused
as
women
always
do
expecting
something
after
they
have
mentioned
their
age
if
you
marry
it
will
be
a
different
thing
she
continued
uniting
them
both
in
one
glance
pierre
did
not
look
at
helene
nor
she
at
him
but
she
was
just
as
terribly
close
to
him
he
muttered
something
and
colored
when
he
got
home
he
could
not
sleep
for
a
long
time
for
thinking
of
what
had
happened
what
had
happened
nothing
he
had
merely
understood
that
the
woman
he
had
known
as
a
child
of
whom
when
her
beauty
was
mentioned
he
had
said
absent
mindedly
yes
she
s
good
looking
he
had
understood
that
this
woman
might
belong
to
him
but
she
s
stupid
i
have
myself
said
she
is
stupid
he
thought
there
is
something
nasty
something
wrong
in
the
feeling
she
excites
in
me
i
have
been
told
that
her
brother
anatole
was
in
love
with
her
and
she
with
him
that
there
was
quite
a
scandal
and
that
that
s
why
he
was
sent
away
hippolyte
is
her
brother
prince
vasili
is
her
father
it
s
bad
he
reflected
but
while
he
was
thinking
this
the
reflection
was
still
incomplete
he
caught
himself
smiling
and
was
conscious
that
another
line
of
thought
had
sprung
up
and
while
thinking
of
her
worthlessness
he
was
also
dreaming
of
how
she
would
be
his
wife
how
she
would
love
him
become
quite
different
and
how
all
he
had
thought
and
heard
of
her
might
be
false
and
he
again
saw
her
not
as
the
daughter
of
prince
vasili
but
visualized
her
whole
body
only
veiled
by
its
gray
dress
but
no
why
did
this
thought
never
occur
to
me
before
and
again
he
told
himself
that
it
was
impossible
that
there
would
be
something
unnatural
and
as
it
seemed
to
him
dishonorable
in
this
marriage
he
recalled
her
former
words
and
looks
and
the
words
and
looks
of
those
who
had
seen
them
together
he
recalled
anna
pavlovna
s
words
and
looks
when
she
spoke
to
him
about
his
house
recalled
thousands
of
such
hints
from
prince
vasili
and
others
and
was
seized
by
terror
lest
he
had
already
in
some
way
bound
himself
to
do
something
that
was
evidently
wrong
and
that
he
ought
not
to
do
but
at
the
very
time
he
was
expressing
this
conviction
to
himself
in
another
part
of
his
mind
her
image
rose
in
all
its
womanly
beauty
chapter
ii
in
november
prince
vasili
had
to
go
on
a
tour
of
inspection
in
four
different
provinces
he
had
arranged
this
for
himself
so
as
to
visit
his
neglected
estates
at
the
same
time
and
pick
up
his
son
anatole
where
his
regiment
was
stationed
and
take
him
to
visit
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
in
order
to
arrange
a
match
for
him
with
the
daughter
of
that
rich
old
man
but
before
leaving
home
and
undertaking
these
new
affairs
prince
vasili
had
to
settle
matters
with
pierre
who
it
is
true
had
latterly
spent
whole
days
at
home
that
is
in
prince
vasili
s
house
where
he
was
staying
and
had
been
absurd
excited
and
foolish
in
helene
s
presence
as
a
lover
should
be
but
had
not
yet
proposed
to
her
this
is
all
very
fine
but
things
must
be
settled
said
prince
vasili
to
himself
with
a
sorrowful
sigh
one
morning
feeling
that
pierre
who
was
under
such
obligations
to
him
but
never
mind
that
was
not
behaving
very
well
in
this
matter
youth
frivolity
well
god
be
with
him
thought
he
relishing
his
own
goodness
of
heart
but
it
must
be
brought
to
a
head
the
day
after
tomorrow
will
be
lelya
s
name
day
i
will
invite
two
or
three
people
and
if
he
does
not
understand
what
he
ought
to
do
then
it
will
be
my
affair
yes
my
affair
i
am
her
father
six
weeks
after
anna
pavlovna
s
at
home
and
after
the
sleepless
night
when
he
had
decided
that
to
marry
helene
would
be
a
calamity
and
that
he
ought
to
avoid
her
and
go
away
pierre
despite
that
decision
had
not
left
prince
vasili
s
and
felt
with
terror
that
in
people
s
eyes
he
was
every
day
more
and
more
connected
with
her
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
return
to
his
former
conception
of
her
that
he
could
not
break
away
from
her
and
that
though
it
would
be
a
terrible
thing
he
would
have
to
unite
his
fate
with
hers
he
might
perhaps
have
been
able
to
free
himself
but
that
prince
vasili
who
had
rarely
before
given
receptions
now
hardly
let
a
day
go
by
without
having
an
evening
party
at
which
pierre
had
to
be
present
unless
he
wished
to
spoil
the
general
pleasure
and
disappoint
everyone
s
expectation
prince
vasili
in
the
rare
moments
when
he
was
at
home
would
take
pierre
s
hand
in
passing
and
draw
it
downwards
or
absent
mindedly
hold
out
his
wrinkled
clean
shaven
cheek
for
pierre
to
kiss
and
would
say
till
tomorrow
or
be
in
to
dinner
or
i
shall
not
see
you
or
i
am
staying
in
for
your
sake
and
so
on
and
though
prince
vasili
when
he
stayed
in
as
he
said
for
pierre
s
sake
hardly
exchanged
a
couple
of
words
with
him
pierre
felt
unable
to
disappoint
him
every
day
he
said
to
himself
one
and
the
same
thing
it
is
time
i
understood
her
and
made
up
my
mind
what
she
really
is
was
i
mistaken
before
or
am
i
mistaken
now
no
she
is
not
stupid
she
is
an
excellent
girl
he
sometimes
said
to
himself
she
never
makes
a
mistake
never
says
anything
stupid
she
says
little
but
what
she
does
say
is
always
clear
and
simple
so
she
is
not
stupid
she
never
was
abashed
and
is
not
abashed
now
so
she
cannot
be
a
bad
woman
he
had
often
begun
to
make
reflections
or
think
aloud
in
her
company
and
she
had
always
answered
him
either
by
a
brief
but
appropriate
remark
showing
that
it
did
not
interest
her
or
by
a
silent
look
and
smile
which
more
palpably
than
anything
else
showed
pierre
her
superiority
she
was
right
in
regarding
all
arguments
as
nonsense
in
comparison
with
that
smile
she
always
addressed
him
with
a
radiantly
confiding
smile
meant
for
him
alone
in
which
there
was
something
more
significant
than
in
the
general
smile
that
usually
brightened
her
face
pierre
knew
that
everyone
was
waiting
for
him
to
say
a
word
and
cross
a
certain
line
and
he
knew
that
sooner
or
later
he
would
step
across
it
but
an
incomprehensible
terror
seized
him
at
the
thought
of
that
dreadful
step
a
thousand
times
during
that
month
and
a
half
while
he
felt
himself
drawn
nearer
and
nearer
to
that
dreadful
abyss
pierre
said
to
himself
what
am
i
doing
i
need
resolution
can
it
be
that
i
have
none
he
wished
to
take
a
decision
but
felt
with
dismay
that
in
this
matter
he
lacked
that
strength
of
will
which
he
had
known
in
himself
and
really
possessed
pierre
was
one
of
those
who
are
only
strong
when
they
feel
themselves
quite
innocent
and
since
that
day
when
he
was
overpowered
by
a
feeling
of
desire
while
stooping
over
the
snuffbox
at
anna
pavlovna
s
an
unacknowledged
sense
of
the
guilt
of
that
desire
paralyzed
his
will
on
helene
s
name
day
a
small
party
of
just
their
own
people
as
his
wife
said
met
for
supper
at
prince
vasili
s
all
these
friends
and
relations
had
been
given
to
understand
that
the
fate
of
the
young
girl
would
be
decided
that
evening
the
visitors
were
seated
at
supper
princess
kuragina
a
portly
imposing
woman
who
had
once
been
handsome
was
sitting
at
the
head
of
the
table
on
either
side
of
her
sat
the
more
important
guests
an
old
general
and
his
wife
and
anna
pavlovna
scherer
at
the
other
end
sat
the
younger
and
less
important
guests
and
there
too
sat
the
members
of
the
family
and
pierre
and
helene
side
by
side
prince
vasili
was
not
having
any
supper
he
went
round
the
table
in
a
merry
mood
sitting
down
now
by
one
now
by
another
of
the
guests
to
each
of
them
he
made
some
careless
and
agreeable
remark
except
to
pierre
and
helene
whose
presence
he
seemed
not
to
notice
he
enlivened
the
whole
party
the
wax
candles
burned
brightly
the
silver
and
crystal
gleamed
so
did
the
ladies
toilets
and
the
gold
and
silver
of
the
men
s
epaulets
servants
in
scarlet
liveries
moved
round
the
table
the
clatter
of
plates
knives
and
glasses
mingled
with
the
animated
hum
of
several
conversations
at
one
end
of
the
table
the
old
chamberlain
was
heard
assuring
an
old
baroness
that
he
loved
her
passionately
at
which
she
laughed
at
the
other
could
be
heard
the
story
of
the
misfortunes
of
some
mary
viktorovna
or
other
at
the
center
of
the
table
prince
vasili
attracted
everybody
s
attention
with
a
facetious
smile
on
his
face
he
was
telling
the
ladies
about
last
wednesday
s
meeting
of
the
imperial
council
at
which
sergey
kuzmich
vyazmitinov
the
new
military
governor
general
of
petersburg
had
received
and
read
the
then
famous
rescript
of
the
emperor
alexander
from
the
army
to
sergey
kuzmich
in
which
the
emperor
said
that
he
was
receiving
from
all
sides
declarations
of
the
people
s
loyalty
that
the
declaration
from
petersburg
gave
him
particular
pleasure
and
that
he
was
proud
to
be
at
the
head
of
such
a
nation
and
would
endeavor
to
be
worthy
of
it
this
rescript
began
with
the
words
sergey
kuzmich
from
all
sides
reports
reach
me
etc
well
and
so
he
never
got
farther
than
sergey
kuzmich
asked
one
of
the
ladies
exactly
not
a
hair
s
breadth
farther
answered
prince
vasili
laughing
sergey
kuzmich
from
all
sides
from
all
sides
sergey
kuzmich
poor
vyazmitinov
could
not
get
any
farther
he
began
the
rescript
again
and
again
but
as
soon
as
he
uttered
sergey
he
sobbed
kuz
mi
ch
tears
and
from
all
sides
was
smothered
in
sobs
and
he
could
get
no
farther
and
again
his
handkerchief
and
again
sergey
kuzmich
from
all
sides
and
tears
till
at
last
somebody
else
was
asked
to
read
it
kuzmich
from
all
sides
and
then
tears
someone
repeated
laughing
don
t
be
unkind
cried
anna
pavlovna
from
her
end
of
the
table
holding
up
a
threatening
finger
he
is
such
a
worthy
and
excellent
man
our
dear
vyazmitinov
everybody
laughed
a
great
deal
at
the
head
of
the
table
where
the
honored
guests
sat
everyone
seemed
to
be
in
high
spirits
and
under
the
influence
of
a
variety
of
exciting
sensations
only
pierre
and
helene
sat
silently
side
by
side
almost
at
the
bottom
of
the
table
a
suppressed
smile
brightening
both
their
faces
a
smile
that
had
nothing
to
do
with
sergey
kuzmich
a
smile
of
bashfulness
at
their
own
feelings
but
much
as
all
the
rest
laughed
talked
and
joked
much
as
they
enjoyed
their
rhine
wine
saute
and
ices
and
however
they
avoided
looking
at
the
young
couple
and
heedless
and
unobservant
as
they
seemed
of
them
one
could
feel
by
the
occasional
glances
they
gave
that
the
story
about
sergey
kuzmich
the
laughter
and
the
food
were
all
a
pretense
and
that
the
whole
attention
of
that
company
was
directed
to
pierre
and
helene
prince
vasili
mimicked
the
sobbing
of
sergey
kuzmich
and
at
the
same
time
his
eyes
glanced
toward
his
daughter
and
while
he
laughed
the
expression
on
his
face
clearly
said
yes
it
s
getting
on
it
will
all
be
settled
today
anna
pavlovna
threatened
him
on
behalf
of
our
dear
vyazmitinov
and
in
her
eyes
which
for
an
instant
glanced
at
pierre
prince
vasili
read
a
congratulation
on
his
future
son
in
law
and
on
his
daughter
s
happiness
the
old
princess
sighed
sadly
as
she
offered
some
wine
to
the
old
lady
next
to
her
and
glanced
angrily
at
her
daughter
and
her
sigh
seemed
to
say
yes
there
s
nothing
left
for
you
and
me
but
to
sip
sweet
wine
my
dear
now
that
the
time
has
come
for
these
young
ones
to
be
thus
boldly
provocatively
happy
and
what
nonsense
all
this
is
that
i
am
saying
thought
a
diplomatist
glancing
at
the
happy
faces
of
the
lovers
that
s
happiness
into
the
insignificant
trifling
and
artificial
interests
uniting
that
society
had
entered
the
simple
feeling
of
the
attraction
of
a
healthy
and
handsome
young
man
and
woman
for
one
another
and
this
human
feeling
dominated
everything
else
and
soared
above
all
their
affected
chatter
jests
fell
flat
news
was
not
interesting
and
the
animation
was
evidently
forced
not
only
the
guests
but
even
the
footmen
waiting
at
table
seemed
to
feel
this
and
they
forgot
their
duties
as
they
looked
at
the
beautiful
helene
with
her
radiant
face
and
at
the
red
broad
and
happy
though
uneasy
face
of
pierre
it
seemed
as
if
the
very
light
of
the
candles
was
focused
on
those
two
happy
faces
alone
pierre
felt
that
he
was
the
center
of
it
all
and
this
both
pleased
and
embarrassed
him
he
was
like
a
man
entirely
absorbed
in
some
occupation
he
did
not
see
hear
or
understand
anything
clearly
only
now
and
then
detached
ideas
and
impressions
from
the
world
of
reality
shot
unexpectedly
through
his
mind
so
it
is
all
finished
he
thought
and
how
has
it
all
happened
how
quickly
now
i
know
that
not
because
of
her
alone
nor
of
myself
alone
but
because
of
everyone
it
must
inevitably
come
about
they
are
all
expecting
it
they
are
so
sure
that
it
will
happen
that
i
cannot
i
cannot
disappoint
them
but
how
will
it
be
i
do
not
know
but
it
will
certainly
happen
thought
pierre
glancing
at
those
dazzling
shoulders
close
to
his
eyes
or
he
would
suddenly
feel
ashamed
of
he
knew
not
what
he
felt
it
awkward
to
attract
everyone
s
attention
and
to
be
considered
a
lucky
man
and
with
his
plain
face
to
be
looked
on
as
a
sort
of
paris
possessed
of
a
helen
but
no
doubt
it
always
is
and
must
be
so
he
consoled
himself
and
besides
what
have
i
done
to
bring
it
about
how
did
it
begin
i
traveled
from
moscow
with
prince
vasili
then
there
was
nothing
so
why
should
i
not
stay
at
his
house
then
i
played
cards
with
her
and
picked
up
her
reticule
and
drove
out
with
her
how
did
it
begin
when
did
it
all
come
about
and
here
he
was
sitting
by
her
side
as
her
betrothed
seeing
hearing
feeling
her
nearness
her
breathing
her
movements
her
beauty
then
it
would
suddenly
seem
to
him
that
it
was
not
she
but
he
was
so
unusually
beautiful
and
that
that
was
why
they
all
looked
so
at
him
and
flattered
by
this
general
admiration
he
would
expand
his
chest
raise
his
head
and
rejoice
at
his
good
fortune
suddenly
he
heard
a
familiar
voice
repeating
something
to
him
a
second
time
but
pierre
was
so
absorbed
that
he
did
not
understand
what
was
said
i
am
asking
you
when
you
last
heard
from
bolkonski
repeated
prince
vasili
a
third
time
how
absent
minded
you
are
my
dear
fellow
prince
vasili
smiled
and
pierre
noticed
that
everyone
was
smiling
at
him
and
helene
well
what
of
it
if
you
all
know
it
thought
pierre
what
of
it
it
s
the
truth
and
he
himself
smiled
his
gentle
childlike
smile
and
helene
smiled
too
when
did
you
get
the
letter
was
it
from
olmutz
repeated
prince
vasili
who
pretended
to
want
to
know
this
in
order
to
settle
a
dispute
how
can
one
talk
or
think
of
such
trifles
thought
pierre
yes
from
olmutz
he
answered
with
a
sigh
after
supper
pierre
with
his
partner
followed
the
others
into
the
drawing
room
the
guests
began
to
disperse
some
without
taking
leave
of
helene
some
as
if
unwilling
to
distract
her
from
an
important
occupation
came
up
to
her
for
a
moment
and
made
haste
to
go
away
refusing
to
let
her
see
them
off
the
diplomatist
preserved
a
mournful
silence
as
he
left
the
drawing
room
he
pictured
the
vanity
of
his
diplomatic
career
in
comparison
with
pierre
s
happiness
the
old
general
grumbled
at
his
wife
when
she
asked
how
his
leg
was
oh
the
old
fool
he
thought
that
princess
helene
will
be
beautiful
still
when
she
s
fifty
i
think
i
may
congratulate
you
whispered
anna
pavlovna
to
the
old
princess
kissing
her
soundly
if
i
hadn
t
this
headache
i
d
have
stayed
longer
the
old
princess
did
not
reply
she
was
tormented
by
jealousy
of
her
daughter
s
happiness
while
the
guests
were
taking
their
leave
pierre
remained
for
a
long
time
alone
with
helene
in
the
little
drawing
room
where
they
were
sitting
he
had
often
before
during
the
last
six
weeks
remained
alone
with
her
but
had
never
spoken
to
her
of
love
now
he
felt
that
it
was
inevitable
but
he
could
not
make
up
his
mind
to
take
the
final
step
he
felt
ashamed
he
felt
that
he
was
occupying
someone
else
s
place
here
beside
helene
this
happiness
is
not
for
you
some
inner
voice
whispered
to
him
this
happiness
is
for
those
who
have
not
in
them
what
there
is
in
you
but
as
he
had
to
say
something
he
began
by
asking
her
whether
she
was
satisfied
with
the
party
she
replied
in
her
usual
simple
manner
that
this
name
day
of
hers
had
been
one
of
the
pleasantest
she
had
ever
had
some
of
the
nearest
relatives
had
not
yet
left
they
were
sitting
in
the
large
drawing
room
prince
vasili
came
up
to
pierre
with
languid
footsteps
pierre
rose
and
said
it
was
getting
late
prince
vasili
gave
him
a
look
of
stern
inquiry
as
though
what
pierre
had
just
said
was
so
strange
that
one
could
not
take
it
in
but
then
the
expression
of
severity
changed
and
he
drew
pierre
s
hand
downwards
made
him
sit
down
and
smiled
affectionately
well
lelya
he
asked
turning
instantly
to
his
daughter
and
addressing
her
with
the
careless
tone
of
habitual
tenderness
natural
to
parents
who
have
petted
their
children
from
babyhood
but
which
prince
vasili
had
only
acquired
by
imitating
other
parents
and
he
again
turned
to
pierre
sergey
kuzmich
from
all
sides
he
said
unbuttoning
the
top
button
of
his
waistcoat
pierre
smiled
but
his
smile
showed
that
he
knew
it
was
not
the
story
about
sergey
kuzmich
that
interested
prince
vasili
just
then
and
prince
vasili
saw
that
pierre
knew
this
he
suddenly
muttered
something
and
went
away
it
seemed
to
pierre
that
even
the
prince
was
disconcerted
the
sight
of
the
discomposure
of
that
old
man
of
the
world
touched
pierre
he
looked
at
helene
and
she
too
seemed
disconcerted
and
her
look
seemed
to
say
well
it
is
your
own
fault
the
step
must
be
taken
but
i
cannot
i
cannot
thought
pierre
and
he
again
began
speaking
about
indifferent
matters
about
sergey
kuzmich
asking
what
the
point
of
the
story
was
as
he
had
not
heard
it
properly
helene
answered
with
a
smile
that
she
too
had
missed
it
when
prince
vasili
returned
to
the
drawing
room
the
princess
his
wife
was
talking
in
low
tones
to
the
elderly
lady
about
pierre
of
course
it
is
a
very
brilliant
match
but
happiness
my
dear
marriages
are
made
in
heaven
replied
the
elderly
lady
prince
vasili
passed
by
seeming
not
to
hear
the
ladies
and
sat
down
on
a
sofa
in
a
far
corner
of
the
room
he
closed
his
eyes
and
seemed
to
be
dozing
his
head
sank
forward
and
then
he
roused
himself
aline
he
said
to
his
wife
go
and
see
what
they
are
about
the
princess
went
up
to
the
door
passed
by
it
with
a
dignified
and
indifferent
air
and
glanced
into
the
little
drawing
room
pierre
and
helene
still
sat
talking
just
as
before
still
the
same
she
said
to
her
husband
prince
vasili
frowned
twisting
his
mouth
his
cheeks
quivered
and
his
face
assumed
the
coarse
unpleasant
expression
peculiar
to
him
shaking
himself
he
rose
threw
back
his
head
and
with
resolute
steps
went
past
the
ladies
into
the
little
drawing
room
with
quick
steps
he
went
joyfully
up
to
pierre
his
face
was
so
unusually
triumphant
that
pierre
rose
in
alarm
on
seeing
it
thank
god
said
prince
vasili
my
wife
has
told
me
everything
he
put
one
arm
around
pierre
and
the
other
around
his
daughter
my
dear
boy
lelya
i
am
very
pleased
his
voice
trembled
i
loved
your
father
and
she
will
make
you
a
good
wife
god
bless
you
he
embraced
his
daughter
and
then
again
pierre
and
kissed
him
with
his
malodorous
mouth
tears
actually
moistened
his
cheeks
princess
come
here
he
shouted
the
old
princess
came
in
and
also
wept
the
elderly
lady
was
using
her
handkerchief
too
pierre
was
kissed
and
he
kissed
the
beautiful
helene
s
hand
several
times
after
a
while
they
were
left
alone
again
all
this
had
to
be
and
could
not
be
otherwise
thought
pierre
so
it
is
useless
to
ask
whether
it
is
good
or
bad
it
is
good
because
it
s
definite
and
one
is
rid
of
the
old
tormenting
doubt
pierre
held
the
hand
of
his
betrothed
in
silence
looking
at
her
beautiful
bosom
as
it
rose
and
fell
helene
he
said
aloud
and
paused
something
special
is
always
said
in
such
cases
he
thought
but
could
not
remember
what
it
was
that
people
say
he
looked
at
her
face
she
drew
nearer
to
him
her
face
flushed
oh
take
those
off
those
she
said
pointing
to
his
spectacles
pierre
took
them
off
and
his
eyes
besides
the
strange
look
eyes
have
from
which
spectacles
have
just
been
removed
had
also
a
frightened
and
inquiring
look
he
was
about
to
stoop
over
her
hand
and
kiss
it
but
with
a
rapid
almost
brutal
movement
of
her
head
she
intercepted
his
lips
and
met
them
with
her
own
her
face
struck
pierre
by
its
altered
unpleasantly
excited
expression
it
is
too
late
now
it
s
done
besides
i
love
her
thought
pierre
je
vous
aime
he
said
remembering
what
has
to
be
said
at
such
moments
but
his
words
sounded
so
weak
that
he
felt
ashamed
of
himself
i
love
you
six
weeks
later
he
was
married
and
settled
in
count
bezukhov
s
large
newly
furnished
petersburg
house
the
happy
possessor
as
people
said
of
a
wife
who
was
a
celebrated
beauty
and
of
millions
of
money
chapter
iii
old
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
received
a
letter
from
prince
vasili
in
november
announcing
that
he
and
his
son
would
be
paying
him
a
visit
i
am
starting
on
a
journey
of
inspection
and
of
course
i
shall
think
nothing
of
an
extra
seventy
miles
to
come
and
see
you
at
the
same
time
my
honored
benefactor
wrote
prince
vasili
my
son
anatole
is
accompanying
me
on
his
way
to
the
army
so
i
hope
you
will
allow
him
personally
to
express
the
deep
respect
that
emulating
his
father
he
feels
for
you
it
seems
that
there
will
be
no
need
to
bring
mary
out
suitors
are
coming
to
us
of
their
own
accord
incautiously
remarked
the
little
princess
on
hearing
the
news
prince
nicholas
frowned
but
said
nothing
a
fortnight
after
the
letter
prince
vasili
s
servants
came
one
evening
in
advance
of
him
and
he
and
his
son
arrived
next
day
old
bolkonski
had
always
had
a
poor
opinion
of
prince
vasili
s
character
but
more
so
recently
since
in
the
new
reigns
of
paul
and
alexander
prince
vasili
had
risen
to
high
position
and
honors
and
now
from
the
hints
contained
in
his
letter
and
given
by
the
little
princess
he
saw
which
way
the
wind
was
blowing
and
his
low
opinion
changed
into
a
feeling
of
contemptuous
ill
will
he
snorted
whenever
he
mentioned
him
on
the
day
of
prince
vasili
s
arrival
prince
bolkonski
was
particularly
discontented
and
out
of
temper
whether
he
was
in
a
bad
temper
because
prince
vasili
was
coming
or
whether
his
being
in
a
bad
temper
made
him
specially
annoyed
at
prince
vasili
s
visit
he
was
in
a
bad
temper
and
in
the
morning
tikhon
had
already
advised
the
architect
not
to
go
to
the
prince
with
his
report
do
you
hear
how
he
s
walking
said
tikhon
drawing
the
architect
s
attention
to
the
sound
of
the
prince
s
footsteps
stepping
flat
on
his
heels
we
know
what
that
means
however
at
nine
o
clock
the
prince
in
his
velvet
coat
with
a
sable
collar
and
cap
went
out
for
his
usual
walk
it
had
snowed
the
day
before
and
the
path
to
the
hothouse
along
which
the
prince
was
in
the
habit
of
walking
had
been
swept
the
marks
of
the
broom
were
still
visible
in
the
snow
and
a
shovel
had
been
left
sticking
in
one
of
the
soft
snowbanks
that
bordered
both
sides
of
the
path
the
prince
went
through
the
conservatories
the
serfs
quarters
and
the
outbuildings
frowning
and
silent
can
a
sleigh
pass
he
asked
his
overseer
a
venerable
man
resembling
his
master
in
manners
and
looks
who
was
accompanying
him
back
to
the
house
the
snow
is
deep
i
am
having
the
avenue
swept
your
honor
the
prince
bowed
his
head
and
went
up
to
the
porch
god
be
thanked
thought
the
overseer
the
storm
has
blown
over
it
would
have
been
hard
to
drive
up
your
honor
he
added
i
heard
your
honor
that
a
minister
is
coming
to
visit
your
honor
the
prince
turned
round
to
the
overseer
and
fixed
his
eyes
on
him
frowning
what
a
minister
what
minister
who
gave
orders
he
said
in
his
shrill
harsh
voice
the
road
is
not
swept
for
the
princess
my
daughter
but
for
a
minister
for
me
there
are
no
ministers
your
honor
i
thought
you
thought
shouted
the
prince
his
words
coming
more
and
more
rapidly
and
indistinctly
you
thought
rascals
blackgaurds
i
ll
teach
you
to
think
and
lifting
his
stick
he
swung
it
and
would
have
hit
alpatych
the
overseer
had
not
the
latter
instinctively
avoided
the
blow
thought
blackguards
shouted
the
prince
rapidly
but
although
alpatych
frightened
at
his
own
temerity
in
avoiding
the
stroke
came
up
to
the
prince
bowing
his
bald
head
resignedly
before
him
or
perhaps
for
that
very
reason
the
prince
though
he
continued
to
shout
blackgaurds
throw
the
snow
back
on
the
road
did
not
lift
his
stick
again
but
hurried
into
the
house
before
dinner
princess
mary
and
mademoiselle
bourienne
who
knew
that
the
prince
was
in
a
bad
humor
stood
awaiting
him
mademoiselle
bourienne
with
a
radiant
face
that
said
i
know
nothing
i
am
the
same
as
usual
and
princess
mary
pale
frightened
and
with
downcast
eyes
what
she
found
hardest
to
bear
was
to
know
that
on
such
occasions
she
ought
to
behave
like
mademoiselle
bourienne
but
could
not
she
thought
if
i
seem
not
to
notice
he
will
think
that
i
do
not
sympathize
with
him
if
i
seem
sad
and
out
of
spirits
myself
he
will
say
as
he
has
done
before
that
i
m
in
the
dumps
the
prince
looked
at
his
daughter
s
frightened
face
and
snorted
fool
or
dummy
he
muttered
and
the
other
one
is
not
here
they
ve
been
telling
tales
he
thought
referring
to
the
little
princess
who
was
not
in
the
dining
room
where
is
the
princess
he
asked
hiding
she
is
not
very
well
answered
mademoiselle
bourienne
with
a
bright
smile
so
she
won
t
come
down
it
is
natural
in
her
state
hm
hm
muttered
the
prince
sitting
down
his
plate
seemed
to
him
not
quite
clean
and
pointing
to
a
spot
he
flung
it
away
tikhon
caught
it
and
handed
it
to
a
footman
the
little
princess
was
not
unwell
but
had
such
an
overpowering
fear
of
the
prince
that
hearing
he
was
in
a
bad
humor
she
had
decided
not
to
appear
i
am
afraid
for
the
baby
she
said
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
heaven
knows
what
a
fright
might
do
in
general
at
bald
hills
the
little
princess
lived
in
constant
fear
and
with
a
sense
of
antipathy
to
the
old
prince
which
she
did
not
realize
because
the
fear
was
so
much
the
stronger
feeling
the
prince
reciprocated
this
antipathy
but
it
was
overpowered
by
his
contempt
for
her
when
the
little
princess
had
grown
accustomed
to
life
at
bald
hills
she
took
a
special
fancy
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
spent
whole
days
with
her
asked
her
to
sleep
in
her
room
and
often
talked
with
her
about
the
old
prince
and
criticized
him
so
we
are
to
have
visitors
mon
prince
remarked
mademoiselle
bourienne
unfolding
her
white
napkin
with
her
rosy
fingers
his
excellency
prince
vasili
kuragin
and
his
son
i
understand
she
said
inquiringly
hm
his
excellency
is
a
puppy
i
got
him
his
appointment
in
the
service
said
the
prince
disdainfully
why
his
son
is
coming
i
don
t
understand
perhaps
princess
elizabeth
and
princess
mary
know
i
don
t
want
him
he
looked
at
his
blushing
daughter
are
you
unwell
today
eh
afraid
of
the
minister
as
that
idiot
alpatych
called
him
this
morning
no
mon
pere
though
mademoiselle
bourienne
had
been
so
unsuccessful
in
her
choice
of
a
subject
she
did
not
stop
talking
but
chattered
about
the
conservatories
and
the
beauty
of
a
flower
that
had
just
opened
and
after
the
soup
the
prince
became
more
genial
after
dinner
he
went
to
see
his
daughter
in
law
the
little
princess
was
sitting
at
a
small
table
chattering
with
masha
her
maid
she
grew
pale
on
seeing
her
father
in
law
she
was
much
altered
she
was
now
plain
rather
than
pretty
her
cheeks
had
sunk
her
lip
was
drawn
up
and
her
eyes
drawn
down
yes
i
feel
a
kind
of
oppression
she
said
in
reply
to
the
prince
s
question
as
to
how
she
felt
do
you
want
anything
no
merci
mon
pere
well
all
right
all
right
he
left
the
room
and
went
to
the
waiting
room
where
alpatych
stood
with
bowed
head
has
the
snow
been
shoveled
back
yes
your
excellency
forgive
me
for
heaven
s
sake
it
was
only
my
stupidity
all
right
all
right
interrupted
the
prince
and
laughing
his
unnatural
way
he
stretched
out
his
hand
for
alpatych
to
kiss
and
then
proceeded
to
his
study
prince
vasili
arrived
that
evening
he
was
met
in
the
avenue
by
coachmen
and
footmen
who
with
loud
shouts
dragged
his
sleighs
up
to
one
of
the
lodges
over
the
road
purposely
laden
with
snow
prince
vasili
and
anatole
had
separate
rooms
assigned
to
them
anatole
having
taken
off
his
overcoat
sat
with
arms
akimbo
before
a
table
on
a
corner
of
which
he
smilingly
and
absent
mindedly
fixed
his
large
and
handsome
eyes
he
regarded
his
whole
life
as
a
continual
round
of
amusement
which
someone
for
some
reason
had
to
provide
for
him
and
he
looked
on
this
visit
to
a
churlish
old
man
and
a
rich
and
ugly
heiress
in
the
same
way
all
this
might
he
thought
turn
out
very
well
and
amusingly
and
why
not
marry
her
if
she
really
has
so
much
money
that
never
does
any
harm
thought
anatole
he
shaved
and
scented
himself
with
the
care
and
elegance
which
had
become
habitual
to
him
and
his
handsome
head
held
high
entered
his
father
s
room
with
the
good
humored
and
victorious
air
natural
to
him
prince
vasili
s
two
valets
were
busy
dressing
him
and
he
looked
round
with
much
animation
and
cheerfully
nodded
to
his
son
as
the
latter
entered
as
if
to
say
yes
that
s
how
i
want
you
to
look
i
say
father
joking
apart
is
she
very
hideous
anatole
asked
as
if
continuing
a
conversation
the
subject
of
which
had
often
been
mentioned
during
the
journey
enough
what
nonsense
above
all
try
to
be
respectful
and
cautious
with
the
old
prince
if
he
starts
a
row
i
ll
go
away
said
prince
anatole
i
can
t
bear
those
old
men
eh
remember
for
you
everything
depends
on
this
in
the
meantime
not
only
was
it
known
in
the
maidservants
rooms
that
the
minister
and
his
son
had
arrived
but
the
appearance
of
both
had
been
minutely
described
princess
mary
was
sitting
alone
in
her
room
vainly
trying
to
master
her
agitation
why
did
they
write
why
did
lise
tell
me
about
it
it
can
never
happen
she
said
looking
at
herself
in
the
glass
how
shall
i
enter
the
drawing
room
even
if
i
like
him
i
can
t
now
be
myself
with
him
the
mere
thought
of
her
father
s
look
filled
her
with
terror
the
little
princess
and
mademoiselle
bourienne
had
already
received
from
masha
the
lady
s
maid
the
necessary
report
of
how
handsome
the
minister
s
son
was
with
his
rosy
cheeks
and
dark
eyebrows
and
with
what
difficulty
the
father
had
dragged
his
legs
upstairs
while
the
son
had
followed
him
like
an
eagle
three
steps
at
a
time
having
received
this
information
the
little
princess
and
mademoiselle
bourienne
whose
chattering
voices
had
reached
her
from
the
corridor
went
into
princess
mary
s
room
you
know
they
ve
come
marie
said
the
little
princess
waddling
in
and
sinking
heavily
into
an
armchair
she
was
no
longer
in
the
loose
gown
she
generally
wore
in
the
morning
but
had
on
one
of
her
best
dresses
her
hair
was
carefully
done
and
her
face
was
animated
which
however
did
not
conceal
its
sunken
and
faded
outlines
dressed
as
she
used
to
be
in
petersburg
society
it
was
still
more
noticeable
how
much
plainer
she
had
become
some
unobtrusive
touch
had
been
added
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
toilet
which
rendered
her
fresh
and
pretty
face
yet
more
attractive
what
are
you
going
to
remain
as
you
are
dear
princess
she
began
they
ll
be
announcing
that
the
gentlemen
are
in
the
drawing
room
and
we
shall
have
to
go
down
and
you
have
not
smartened
yourself
up
at
all
the
little
princess
got
up
rang
for
the
maid
and
hurriedly
and
merrily
began
to
devise
and
carry
out
a
plan
of
how
princess
mary
should
be
dressed
princess
mary
s
self
esteem
was
wounded
by
the
fact
that
the
arrival
of
a
suitor
agitated
her
and
still
more
so
by
both
her
companions
not
having
the
least
conception
that
it
could
be
otherwise
to
tell
them
that
she
felt
ashamed
for
herself
and
for
them
would
be
to
betray
her
agitation
while
to
decline
their
offers
to
dress
her
would
prolong
their
banter
and
insistence
she
flushed
her
beautiful
eyes
grew
dim
red
blotches
came
on
her
face
and
it
took
on
the
unattractive
martyrlike
expression
it
so
often
wore
as
she
submitted
herself
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
lise
both
these
women
quite
sincerely
tried
to
make
her
look
pretty
she
was
so
plain
that
neither
of
them
could
think
of
her
as
a
rival
so
they
began
dressing
her
with
perfect
sincerity
and
with
the
naive
and
firm
conviction
women
have
that
dress
can
make
a
face
pretty
no
really
my
dear
this
dress
is
not
pretty
said
lise
looking
sideways
at
princess
mary
from
a
little
distance
you
have
a
maroon
dress
have
it
fetched
really
you
know
the
fate
of
your
whole
life
may
be
at
stake
but
this
one
is
too
light
it
s
not
becoming
it
was
not
the
dress
but
the
face
and
whole
figure
of
princess
mary
that
was
not
pretty
but
neither
mademoiselle
bourienne
nor
the
little
princess
felt
this
they
still
thought
that
if
a
blue
ribbon
were
placed
in
the
hair
the
hair
combed
up
and
the
blue
scarf
arranged
lower
on
the
best
maroon
dress
and
so
on
all
would
be
well
they
forgot
that
the
frightened
face
and
the
figure
could
not
be
altered
and
that
however
they
might
change
the
setting
and
adornment
of
that
face
it
would
still
remain
piteous
and
plain
after
two
or
three
changes
to
which
princess
mary
meekly
submitted
just
as
her
hair
had
been
arranged
on
the
top
of
her
head
a
style
that
quite
altered
and
spoiled
her
looks
and
she
had
put
on
a
maroon
dress
with
a
pale
blue
scarf
the
little
princess
walked
twice
round
her
now
adjusting
a
fold
of
the
dress
with
her
little
hand
now
arranging
the
scarf
and
looking
at
her
with
her
head
bent
first
on
one
side
and
then
on
the
other
no
it
will
not
do
she
said
decidedly
clasping
her
hands
no
mary
really
this
dress
does
not
suit
you
i
prefer
you
in
your
little
gray
everyday
dress
now
please
do
it
for
my
sake
katie
she
said
to
the
maid
bring
the
princess
her
gray
dress
and
you
ll
see
mademoiselle
bourienne
how
i
shall
arrange
it
she
added
smiling
with
a
foretaste
of
artistic
pleasure
but
when
katie
brought
the
required
dress
princess
mary
remained
sitting
motionless
before
the
glass
looking
at
her
face
and
saw
in
the
mirror
her
eyes
full
of
tears
and
her
mouth
quivering
ready
to
burst
into
sobs
come
dear
princess
said
mademoiselle
bourienne
just
one
more
little
effort
the
little
princess
taking
the
dress
from
the
maid
came
up
to
princess
mary
well
now
we
ll
arrange
something
quite
simple
and
becoming
she
said
the
three
voices
hers
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
and
katie
s
who
was
laughing
at
something
mingled
in
a
merry
sound
like
the
chirping
of
birds
no
leave
me
alone
said
princess
mary
her
voice
sounded
so
serious
and
so
sad
that
the
chirping
of
the
birds
was
silenced
at
once
they
looked
at
the
beautiful
large
thoughtful
eyes
full
of
tears
and
of
thoughts
gazing
shiningly
and
imploringly
at
them
and
understood
that
it
was
useless
and
even
cruel
to
insist
at
least
change
your
coiffure
said
the
little
princess
didn
t
i
tell
you
she
went
on
turning
reproachfully
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
mary
s
is
a
face
which
such
a
coiffure
does
not
suit
in
the
least
not
in
the
least
please
change
it
leave
me
alone
please
leave
me
alone
it
is
all
quite
the
same
to
me
answered
a
voice
struggling
with
tears
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
the
little
princess
had
to
own
to
themselves
that
princess
mary
in
this
guise
looked
very
plain
worse
than
usual
but
it
was
too
late
she
was
looking
at
them
with
an
expression
they
both
knew
an
expression
thoughtful
and
sad
this
expression
in
princess
mary
did
not
frighten
them
she
never
inspired
fear
in
anyone
but
they
knew
that
when
it
appeared
on
her
face
she
became
mute
and
was
not
to
be
shaken
in
her
determination
you
will
change
it
won
t
you
said
lise
and
as
princess
mary
gave
no
answer
she
left
the
room
princess
mary
was
left
alone
she
did
not
comply
with
lise
s
request
she
not
only
left
her
hair
as
it
was
but
did
not
even
look
in
her
glass
letting
her
arms
fall
helplessly
she
sat
with
downcast
eyes
and
pondered
a
husband
a
man
a
strong
dominant
and
strangely
attractive
being
rose
in
her
imagination
and
carried
her
into
a
totally
different
happy
world
of
his
own
she
fancied
a
child
her
own
such
as
she
had
seen
the
day
before
in
the
arms
of
her
nurse
s
daughter
at
her
own
breast
the
husband
standing
by
and
gazing
tenderly
at
her
and
the
child
but
no
it
is
impossible
i
am
too
ugly
she
thought
please
come
to
tea
the
prince
will
be
out
in
a
moment
came
the
maid
s
voice
at
the
door
she
roused
herself
and
felt
appalled
at
what
she
had
been
thinking
and
before
going
down
she
went
into
the
room
where
the
icons
hung
and
her
eyes
fixed
on
the
dark
face
of
a
large
icon
of
the
saviour
lit
by
a
lamp
she
stood
before
it
with
folded
hands
for
a
few
moments
a
painful
doubt
filled
her
soul
could
the
joy
of
love
of
earthly
love
for
a
man
be
for
her
in
her
thoughts
of
marriage
princess
mary
dreamed
of
happiness
and
of
children
but
her
strongest
most
deeply
hidden
longing
was
for
earthly
love
the
more
she
tried
to
hide
this
feeling
from
others
and
even
from
herself
the
stronger
it
grew
o
god
she
said
how
am
i
to
stifle
in
my
heart
these
temptations
of
the
devil
how
am
i
to
renounce
forever
these
vile
fancies
so
as
peacefully
to
fulfill
thy
will
and
scarcely
had
she
put
that
question
than
god
gave
her
the
answer
in
her
own
heart
desire
nothing
for
thyself
seek
nothing
be
not
anxious
or
envious
man
s
future
and
thy
own
fate
must
remain
hidden
from
thee
but
live
so
that
thou
mayest
be
ready
for
anything
if
it
be
god
s
will
to
prove
thee
in
the
duties
of
marriage
be
ready
to
fulfill
his
will
with
this
consoling
thought
but
yet
with
a
hope
for
the
fulfillment
of
her
forbidden
earthly
longing
princess
mary
sighed
and
having
crossed
herself
went
down
thinking
neither
of
her
gown
and
coiffure
nor
of
how
she
would
go
in
nor
of
what
she
would
say
what
could
all
that
matter
in
comparison
with
the
will
of
god
without
whose
care
not
a
hair
of
man
s
head
can
fall
chapter
iv
when
princess
mary
came
down
prince
vasili
and
his
son
were
already
in
the
drawing
room
talking
to
the
little
princess
and
mademoiselle
bourienne
when
she
entered
with
her
heavy
step
treading
on
her
heels
the
gentlemen
and
mademoiselle
bourienne
rose
and
the
little
princess
indicating
her
to
the
gentlemen
said
voila
marie
princess
mary
saw
them
all
and
saw
them
in
detail
she
saw
prince
vasili
s
face
serious
for
an
instant
at
the
sight
of
her
but
immediately
smiling
again
and
the
little
princess
curiously
noting
the
impression
marie
produced
on
the
visitors
and
she
saw
mademoiselle
bourienne
with
her
ribbon
and
pretty
face
and
her
unusually
animated
look
which
was
fixed
on
him
but
him
she
could
not
see
she
only
saw
something
large
brilliant
and
handsome
moving
toward
her
as
she
entered
the
room
prince
vasili
approached
first
and
she
kissed
the
bold
forehead
that
bent
over
her
hand
and
answered
his
question
by
saying
that
on
the
contrary
she
remembered
him
quite
well
then
anatole
came
up
to
her
she
still
could
not
see
him
she
only
felt
a
soft
hand
taking
hers
firmly
and
she
touched
with
her
lips
a
white
forehead
over
which
was
beautiful
light
brown
hair
smelling
of
pomade
when
she
looked
up
at
him
she
was
struck
by
his
beauty
anatole
stood
with
his
right
thumb
under
a
button
of
his
uniform
his
chest
expanded
and
his
back
drawn
in
slightly
swinging
one
foot
and
with
his
head
a
little
bent
looked
with
beaming
face
at
the
princess
without
speaking
and
evidently
not
thinking
about
her
at
all
anatole
was
not
quick
witted
nor
ready
or
eloquent
in
conversation
but
he
had
the
faculty
so
invaluable
in
society
of
composure
and
imperturbable
self
possession
if
a
man
lacking
in
self
confidence
remains
dumb
on
a
first
introduction
and
betrays
a
consciousness
of
the
impropriety
of
such
silence
and
an
anxiety
to
find
something
to
say
the
effect
is
bad
but
anatole
was
dumb
swung
his
foot
and
smilingly
examined
the
princess
hair
it
was
evident
that
he
could
be
silent
in
this
way
for
a
very
long
time
if
anyone
finds
this
silence
inconvenient
let
him
talk
but
i
don
t
want
to
he
seemed
to
say
besides
this
in
his
behavior
to
women
anatole
had
a
manner
which
particularly
inspires
in
them
curiosity
awe
and
even
love
a
supercilious
consciousness
of
his
own
superiority
it
was
was
as
if
he
said
to
them
i
know
you
i
know
you
but
why
should
i
bother
about
you
you
d
be
only
too
glad
of
course
perhaps
he
did
not
really
think
this
when
he
met
women
even
probably
he
did
not
for
in
general
he
thought
very
little
but
his
looks
and
manner
gave
that
impression
the
princess
felt
this
and
as
if
wishing
to
show
him
that
she
did
not
even
dare
expect
to
interest
him
she
turned
to
his
father
the
conversation
was
general
and
animated
thanks
to
princess
lise
s
voice
and
little
downy
lip
that
lifted
over
her
white
teeth
she
met
prince
vasili
with
that
playful
manner
often
employed
by
lively
chatty
people
and
consisting
in
the
assumption
that
between
the
person
they
so
address
and
themselves
there
are
some
semi
private
long
established
jokes
and
amusing
reminiscences
though
no
such
reminiscences
really
exist
just
as
none
existed
in
this
case
prince
vasili
readily
adopted
her
tone
and
the
little
princess
also
drew
anatole
whom
she
hardly
knew
into
these
amusing
recollections
of
things
that
had
never
occurred
mademoiselle
bourienne
also
shared
them
and
even
princess
mary
felt
herself
pleasantly
made
to
share
in
these
merry
reminiscences
here
at
least
we
shall
have
the
benefit
of
your
company
all
to
ourselves
dear
prince
said
the
little
princess
of
course
in
french
to
prince
vasili
it
s
not
as
at
annette
s
receptions
where
you
always
ran
away
you
remember
cette
chere
annette
anna
pavlovna
ah
but
you
won
t
talk
politics
to
me
like
annette
and
our
little
tea
table
oh
yes
why
is
it
you
were
never
at
annette
s
the
little
princess
asked
anatole
ah
i
know
i
know
she
said
with
a
sly
glance
your
brother
hippolyte
told
me
about
your
goings
on
oh
and
she
shook
her
finger
at
him
i
have
even
heard
of
your
doings
in
paris
and
didn
t
hippolyte
tell
you
asked
prince
vasili
turning
to
his
son
and
seizing
the
little
princess
arm
as
if
she
would
have
run
away
and
he
had
just
managed
to
catch
her
didn
t
he
tell
you
how
he
himself
was
pining
for
the
dear
princess
and
how
she
showed
him
the
door
oh
she
is
a
pearl
among
women
princess
he
added
turning
to
princess
mary
when
paris
was
mentioned
mademoiselle
bourienne
for
her
part
seized
the
opportunity
of
joining
in
the
general
current
of
recollections
she
took
the
liberty
of
inquiring
whether
it
was
long
since
anatole
had
left
paris
and
how
he
had
liked
that
city
anatole
answered
the
frenchwoman
very
readily
and
looking
at
her
with
a
smile
talked
to
her
about
her
native
land
when
he
saw
the
pretty
little
bourienne
anatole
came
to
the
conclusion
that
he
would
not
find
bald
hills
dull
either
not
at
all
bad
he
thought
examining
her
not
at
all
bad
that
little
companion
i
hope
she
will
bring
her
along
with
her
when
we
re
married
la
petite
est
gentille
the
little
one
is
charming
the
old
prince
dressed
leisurely
in
his
study
frowning
and
considering
what
he
was
to
do
the
coming
of
these
visitors
annoyed
him
what
are
prince
vasili
and
that
son
of
his
to
me
prince
vasili
is
a
shallow
braggart
and
his
son
no
doubt
is
a
fine
specimen
he
grumbled
to
himself
what
angered
him
was
that
the
coming
of
these
visitors
revived
in
his
mind
an
unsettled
question
he
always
tried
to
stifle
one
about
which
he
always
deceived
himself
the
question
was
whether
he
could
ever
bring
himself
to
part
from
his
daughter
and
give
her
to
a
husband
the
prince
never
directly
asked
himself
that
question
knowing
beforehand
that
he
would
have
to
answer
it
justly
and
justice
clashed
not
only
with
his
feelings
but
with
the
very
possibility
of
life
life
without
princess
mary
little
as
he
seemed
to
value
her
was
unthinkable
to
him
and
why
should
she
marry
he
thought
to
be
unhappy
for
certain
there
s
lise
married
to
andrew
a
better
husband
one
would
think
could
hardly
be
found
nowadays
but
is
she
contented
with
her
lot
and
who
would
marry
marie
for
love
plain
and
awkward
they
ll
take
her
for
her
connections
and
wealth
are
there
no
women
living
unmarried
and
even
the
happier
for
it
so
thought
prince
bolkonski
while
dressing
and
yet
the
question
he
was
always
putting
off
demanded
an
immediate
answer
prince
vasili
had
brought
his
son
with
the
evident
intention
of
proposing
and
today
or
tomorrow
he
would
probably
ask
for
an
answer
his
birth
and
position
in
society
were
not
bad
well
i
ve
nothing
against
it
the
prince
said
to
himself
but
he
must
be
worthy
of
her
and
that
is
what
we
shall
see
that
is
what
we
shall
see
that
is
what
we
shall
see
he
added
aloud
he
entered
the
drawing
room
with
his
usual
alert
step
glancing
rapidly
round
the
company
he
noticed
the
change
in
the
little
princess
dress
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
ribbon
princess
mary
s
unbecoming
coiffure
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
and
anatole
s
smiles
and
the
loneliness
of
his
daughter
amid
the
general
conversation
got
herself
up
like
a
fool
he
thought
looking
irritably
at
her
she
is
shameless
and
he
ignores
her
he
went
straight
up
to
prince
vasili
well
how
d
ye
do
how
d
ye
do
glad
to
see
you
friendship
laughs
at
distance
began
prince
vasili
in
his
usual
rapid
self
confident
familiar
tone
here
is
my
second
son
please
love
and
befriend
him
prince
bolkonski
surveyed
anatole
fine
young
fellow
fine
young
fellow
he
said
well
come
and
kiss
me
and
he
offered
his
cheek
anatole
kissed
the
old
man
and
looked
at
him
with
curiosity
and
perfect
composure
waiting
for
a
display
of
the
eccentricities
his
father
had
told
him
to
expect
prince
bolkonski
sat
down
in
his
usual
place
in
the
corner
of
the
sofa
and
drawing
up
an
armchair
for
prince
vasili
pointed
to
it
and
began
questioning
him
about
political
affairs
and
news
he
seemed
to
listen
attentively
to
what
prince
vasili
said
but
kept
glancing
at
princess
mary
and
so
they
are
writing
from
potsdam
already
he
said
repeating
prince
vasili
s
last
words
then
rising
he
suddenly
went
up
to
his
daughter
is
it
for
visitors
you
ve
got
yourself
up
like
that
eh
said
he
fine
very
fine
you
have
done
up
your
hair
in
this
new
way
for
the
visitors
and
before
the
visitors
i
tell
you
that
in
future
you
are
never
to
dare
to
change
your
way
of
dress
without
my
consent
it
was
my
fault
mon
pere
interceded
the
little
princess
with
a
blush
you
must
do
as
you
please
said
prince
bolkonski
bowing
to
his
daughter
in
law
but
she
need
not
make
a
fool
of
herself
she
s
plain
enough
as
it
is
and
he
sat
down
again
paying
no
more
attention
to
his
daughter
who
was
reduced
to
tears
on
the
contrary
that
coiffure
suits
the
princess
very
well
said
prince
vasili
now
you
young
prince
what
s
your
name
said
prince
bolkonski
turning
to
anatole
come
here
let
us
talk
and
get
acquainted
now
the
fun
begins
thought
anatole
sitting
down
with
a
smile
beside
the
old
prince
well
my
dear
boy
i
hear
you
ve
been
educated
abroad
not
taught
to
read
and
write
by
the
deacon
like
your
father
and
me
now
tell
me
my
dear
boy
are
you
serving
in
the
horse
guards
asked
the
old
man
scrutinizing
anatole
closely
and
intently
no
i
have
been
transferred
to
the
line
said
anatole
hardly
able
to
restrain
his
laughter
ah
that
s
a
good
thing
so
my
dear
boy
you
wish
to
serve
the
tsar
and
the
country
it
is
wartime
such
a
fine
fellow
must
serve
well
are
you
off
to
the
front
no
prince
our
regiment
has
gone
to
the
front
but
i
am
attached
what
is
it
i
am
attached
to
papa
said
anatole
turning
to
his
father
with
a
laugh
a
splendid
soldier
splendid
what
am
i
attached
to
ha
ha
ha
laughed
prince
bolkonski
and
anatole
laughed
still
louder
suddenly
prince
bolkonski
frowned
you
may
go
he
said
to
anatole
anatole
returned
smiling
to
the
ladies
and
so
you
ve
had
him
educated
abroad
prince
vasili
haven
t
you
said
the
old
prince
to
prince
vasili
i
have
done
my
best
for
him
and
i
can
assure
you
the
education
there
is
much
better
than
ours
yes
everything
is
different
nowadays
everything
is
changed
the
lad
s
a
fine
fellow
a
fine
fellow
well
come
with
me
now
he
took
prince
vasili
s
arm
and
led
him
to
his
study
as
soon
as
they
were
alone
together
prince
vasili
announced
his
hopes
and
wishes
to
the
old
prince
well
do
you
think
i
shall
prevent
her
that
i
can
t
part
from
her
said
the
old
prince
angrily
what
an
idea
i
m
ready
for
it
tomorrow
only
let
me
tell
you
i
want
to
know
my
son
in
law
better
you
know
my
principles
everything
aboveboard
i
will
ask
her
tomorrow
in
your
presence
if
she
is
willing
then
he
can
stay
on
he
can
stay
and
i
ll
see
the
old
prince
snorted
let
her
marry
it
s
all
the
same
to
me
he
screamed
in
the
same
piercing
tone
as
when
parting
from
his
son
i
will
tell
you
frankly
said
prince
vasili
in
the
tone
of
a
crafty
man
convinced
of
the
futility
of
being
cunning
with
so
keen
sighted
companion
you
know
you
see
right
through
people
anatole
is
no
genius
but
he
is
an
honest
goodhearted
lad
an
excellent
son
or
kinsman
all
right
all
right
we
ll
see
as
always
happens
when
women
lead
lonely
lives
for
any
length
of
time
without
male
society
on
anatole
s
appearance
all
the
three
women
of
prince
bolkonski
s
household
felt
that
their
life
had
not
been
real
till
then
their
powers
of
reasoning
feeling
and
observing
immediately
increased
tenfold
and
their
life
which
seemed
to
have
been
passed
in
darkness
was
suddenly
lit
up
by
a
new
brightness
full
of
significance
princess
mary
grew
quite
unconscious
of
her
face
and
coiffure
the
handsome
open
face
of
the
man
who
might
perhaps
be
her
husband
absorbed
all
her
attention
he
seemed
to
her
kind
brave
determined
manly
and
magnanimous
she
felt
convinced
of
that
thousands
of
dreams
of
a
future
family
life
continually
rose
in
her
imagination
she
drove
them
away
and
tried
to
conceal
them
but
am
i
not
too
cold
with
him
thought
the
princess
i
try
to
be
reserved
because
in
the
depth
of
my
soul
i
feel
too
near
to
him
already
but
then
he
cannot
know
what
i
think
of
him
and
may
imagine
that
i
do
not
like
him
and
princess
mary
tried
but
could
not
manage
to
be
cordial
to
her
new
guest
poor
girl
she
s
devilish
ugly
thought
anatole
mademoiselle
bourienne
also
roused
to
great
excitement
by
anatole
s
arrival
thought
in
another
way
of
course
she
a
handsome
young
woman
without
any
definite
position
without
relations
or
even
a
country
did
not
intend
to
devote
her
life
to
serving
prince
bolkonski
to
reading
aloud
to
him
and
being
friends
with
princess
mary
mademoiselle
bourienne
had
long
been
waiting
for
a
russian
prince
who
able
to
appreciate
at
a
glance
her
superiority
to
the
plain
badly
dressed
ungainly
russian
princesses
would
fall
in
love
with
her
and
carry
her
off
and
here
at
last
was
a
russian
prince
mademoiselle
bourienne
knew
a
story
heard
from
her
aunt
but
finished
in
her
own
way
which
she
liked
to
repeat
to
herself
it
was
the
story
of
a
girl
who
had
been
seduced
and
to
whom
her
poor
mother
sa
pauvre
mere
appeared
and
reproached
her
for
yielding
to
a
man
without
being
married
mademoiselle
bourienne
was
often
touched
to
tears
as
in
imagination
she
told
this
story
to
him
her
seducer
and
now
he
a
real
russian
prince
had
appeared
he
would
carry
her
away
and
then
sa
pauvre
mere
would
appear
and
he
would
marry
her
so
her
future
shaped
itself
in
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
head
at
the
very
time
she
was
talking
to
anatole
about
paris
it
was
not
calculation
that
guided
her
she
did
not
even
for
a
moment
consider
what
she
should
do
but
all
this
had
long
been
familiar
to
her
and
now
that
anatole
had
appeared
it
just
grouped
itself
around
him
and
she
wished
and
tried
to
please
him
as
much
as
possible
the
little
princess
like
an
old
war
horse
that
hears
the
trumpet
unconsciously
and
quite
forgetting
her
condition
prepared
for
the
familiar
gallop
of
coquetry
without
any
ulterior
motive
or
any
struggle
but
with
naive
and
lighthearted
gaiety
although
in
female
society
anatole
usually
assumed
the
role
of
a
man
tired
of
being
run
after
by
women
his
vanity
was
flattered
by
the
spectacle
of
his
power
over
these
three
women
besides
that
he
was
beginning
to
feel
for
the
pretty
and
provocative
mademoiselle
bourienne
that
passionate
animal
feeling
which
was
apt
to
master
him
with
great
suddenness
and
prompt
him
to
the
coarsest
and
most
reckless
actions
after
tea
the
company
went
into
the
sitting
room
and
princess
mary
was
asked
to
play
on
the
clavichord
anatole
laughing
and
in
high
spirits
came
and
leaned
on
his
elbows
facing
her
and
beside
mademoiselle
bourienne
princess
mary
felt
his
look
with
a
painfully
joyous
emotion
her
favorite
sonata
bore
her
into
a
most
intimately
poetic
world
and
the
look
she
felt
upon
her
made
that
world
still
more
poetic
but
anatole
s
expression
though
his
eyes
were
fixed
on
her
referred
not
to
her
but
to
the
movements
of
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
little
foot
which
he
was
then
touching
with
his
own
under
the
clavichord
mademoiselle
bourienne
was
also
looking
at
princess
mary
and
in
her
lovely
eyes
there
was
a
look
of
fearful
joy
and
hope
that
was
also
new
to
the
princess
how
she
loves
me
thought
princess
mary
how
happy
i
am
now
and
how
happy
i
may
be
with
such
a
friend
and
such
a
husband
husband
can
it
be
possible
she
thought
not
daring
to
look
at
his
face
but
still
feeling
his
eyes
gazing
at
her
in
the
evening
after
supper
when
all
were
about
to
retire
anatole
kissed
princess
mary
s
hand
she
did
not
know
how
she
found
the
courage
but
she
looked
straight
into
his
handsome
face
as
it
came
near
to
her
shortsighted
eyes
turning
from
princess
mary
he
went
up
and
kissed
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
hand
this
was
not
etiquette
but
then
he
did
everything
so
simply
and
with
such
assurance
mademoiselle
bourienne
flushed
and
gave
the
princess
a
frightened
look
what
delicacy
thought
the
princess
is
it
possible
that
amelie
mademoiselle
bourienne
thinks
i
could
be
jealous
of
her
and
not
value
her
pure
affection
and
devotion
to
me
she
went
up
to
her
and
kissed
her
warmly
anatole
went
up
to
kiss
the
little
princess
hand
no
no
no
when
your
father
writes
to
tell
me
that
you
are
behaving
well
i
will
give
you
my
hand
to
kiss
not
till
then
she
said
and
smilingly
raising
a
finger
at
him
she
left
the
room
chapter
v
they
all
separated
but
except
anatole
who
fell
asleep
as
soon
as
he
got
into
bed
all
kept
awake
a
long
time
that
night
is
he
really
to
be
my
husband
this
stranger
who
is
so
kind
yes
kind
that
is
the
chief
thing
thought
princess
mary
and
fear
which
she
had
seldom
experienced
came
upon
her
she
feared
to
look
round
it
seemed
to
her
that
someone
was
there
standing
behind
the
screen
in
the
dark
corner
and
this
someone
was
he
the
devil
and
he
was
also
this
man
with
the
white
forehead
black
eyebrows
and
red
lips
she
rang
for
her
maid
and
asked
her
to
sleep
in
her
room
mademoiselle
bourienne
walked
up
and
down
the
conservatory
for
a
long
time
that
evening
vainly
expecting
someone
now
smiling
at
someone
now
working
herself
up
to
tears
with
the
imaginary
words
of
her
pauvre
mere
rebuking
her
for
her
fall
the
little
princess
grumbled
to
her
maid
that
her
bed
was
badly
made
she
could
not
lie
either
on
her
face
or
on
her
side
every
position
was
awkward
and
uncomfortable
and
her
burden
oppressed
her
now
more
than
ever
because
anatole
s
presence
had
vividly
recalled
to
her
the
time
when
she
was
not
like
that
and
when
everything
was
light
and
gay
she
sat
in
an
armchair
in
her
dressing
jacket
and
nightcap
and
katie
sleepy
and
disheveled
beat
and
turned
the
heavy
feather
bed
for
the
third
time
muttering
to
herself
i
told
you
it
was
all
lumps
and
holes
the
little
princess
repeated
i
should
be
glad
enough
to
fall
asleep
so
it
s
not
my
fault
and
her
voice
quivered
like
that
of
a
child
about
to
cry
the
old
prince
did
not
sleep
either
tikhon
half
asleep
heard
him
pacing
angrily
about
and
snorting
the
old
prince
felt
as
though
he
had
been
insulted
through
his
daughter
the
insult
was
the
more
pointed
because
it
concerned
not
himself
but
another
his
daughter
whom
he
loved
more
than
himself
he
kept
telling
himself
that
he
would
consider
the
whole
matter
and
decide
what
was
right
and
how
he
should
act
but
instead
of
that
he
only
excited
himself
more
and
more
the
first
man
that
turns
up
she
forgets
her
father
and
everything
else
runs
upstairs
and
does
up
her
hair
and
wags
her
tail
and
is
unlike
herself
glad
to
throw
her
father
over
and
she
knew
i
should
notice
it
fr
fr
fr
and
don
t
i
see
that
that
idiot
had
eyes
only
for
bourienne
i
shall
have
to
get
rid
of
her
and
how
is
it
she
has
not
pride
enough
to
see
it
if
she
has
no
pride
for
herself
she
might
at
least
have
some
for
my
sake
she
must
be
shown
that
the
blockhead
thinks
nothing
of
her
and
looks
only
at
bourienne
no
she
has
no
pride
but
i
ll
let
her
see
the
old
prince
knew
that
if
he
told
his
daughter
she
was
making
a
mistake
and
that
anatole
meant
to
flirt
with
mademoiselle
bourienne
princess
mary
s
self
esteem
would
be
wounded
and
his
point
not
to
be
parted
from
her
would
be
gained
so
pacifying
himself
with
this
thought
he
called
tikhon
and
began
to
undress
what
devil
brought
them
here
thought
he
while
tikhon
was
putting
the
nightshirt
over
his
dried
up
old
body
and
gray
haired
chest
i
never
invited
them
they
came
to
disturb
my
life
and
there
is
not
much
of
it
left
devil
take
em
he
muttered
while
his
head
was
still
covered
by
the
shirt
tikhon
knew
his
master
s
habit
of
sometimes
thinking
aloud
and
therefore
met
with
unaltered
looks
the
angrily
inquisitive
expression
of
the
face
that
emerged
from
the
shirt
gone
to
bed
asked
the
prince
tikhon
like
all
good
valets
instinctively
knew
the
direction
of
his
master
s
thoughts
he
guessed
that
the
question
referred
to
prince
vasili
and
his
son
they
have
gone
to
bed
and
put
out
their
lights
your
excellency
no
good
no
good
said
the
prince
rapidly
and
thrusting
his
feet
into
his
slippers
and
his
arms
into
the
sleeves
of
his
dressing
gown
he
went
to
the
couch
on
which
he
slept
though
no
words
had
passed
between
anatole
and
mademoiselle
bourienne
they
quite
understood
one
another
as
to
the
first
part
of
their
romance
up
to
the
appearance
of
the
pauvre
mere
they
understood
that
they
had
much
to
say
to
one
another
in
private
and
so
they
had
been
seeking
an
opportunity
since
morning
to
meet
one
another
alone
when
princess
mary
went
to
her
father
s
room
at
the
usual
hour
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
anatole
met
in
the
conservatory
princess
mary
went
to
the
door
of
the
study
with
special
trepidation
it
seemed
to
her
that
not
only
did
everybody
know
that
her
fate
would
be
decided
that
day
but
that
they
also
knew
what
she
thought
about
it
she
read
this
in
tikhon
s
face
and
in
that
of
prince
vasili
s
valet
who
made
her
a
low
bow
when
she
met
him
in
the
corridor
carrying
hot
water
the
old
prince
was
very
affectionate
and
careful
in
his
treatment
of
his
daughter
that
morning
princess
mary
well
knew
this
painstaking
expression
of
her
father
s
his
face
wore
that
expression
when
his
dry
hands
clenched
with
vexation
at
her
not
understanding
a
sum
in
arithmetic
when
rising
from
his
chair
he
would
walk
away
from
her
repeating
in
a
low
voice
the
same
words
several
times
over
he
came
to
the
point
at
once
treating
her
ceremoniously
i
have
had
a
proposition
made
me
concerning
you
he
said
with
an
unnatural
smile
i
expect
you
have
guessed
that
prince
vasili
has
not
come
and
brought
his
pupil
with
him
for
some
reason
prince
bolkonski
referred
to
anatole
as
a
pupil
for
the
sake
of
my
beautiful
eyes
last
night
a
proposition
was
made
me
on
your
account
and
as
you
know
my
principles
i
refer
it
to
you
how
am
i
to
understand
you
mon
pere
said
the
princess
growing
pale
and
then
blushing
how
understand
me
cried
her
father
angrily
prince
vasili
finds
you
to
his
taste
as
a
daughter
in
law
and
makes
a
proposal
to
you
on
his
pupil
s
behalf
that
s
how
it
s
to
be
understood
how
understand
it
and
i
ask
you
i
do
not
know
what
you
think
father
whispered
the
princess
i
i
what
of
me
leave
me
out
of
the
question
i
m
not
going
to
get
married
what
about
you
that
s
what
i
want
to
know
the
princess
saw
that
her
father
regarded
the
matter
with
disapproval
but
at
that
moment
the
thought
occurred
to
her
that
her
fate
would
be
decided
now
or
never
she
lowered
her
eyes
so
as
not
to
see
the
gaze
under
which
she
felt
that
she
could
not
think
but
would
only
be
able
to
submit
from
habit
and
she
said
i
wish
only
to
do
your
will
but
if
i
had
to
express
my
own
desire
she
had
no
time
to
finish
the
old
prince
interrupted
her
that
s
admirable
he
shouted
he
will
take
you
with
your
dowry
and
take
mademoiselle
bourienne
into
the
bargain
she
ll
be
the
wife
while
you
the
prince
stopped
he
saw
the
effect
these
words
had
produced
on
his
daughter
she
lowered
her
head
and
was
ready
to
burst
into
tears
now
then
now
then
i
m
only
joking
he
said
remember
this
princess
i
hold
to
the
principle
that
a
maiden
has
a
full
right
to
choose
i
give
you
freedom
only
remember
that
your
life
s
happiness
depends
on
your
decision
never
mind
me
but
i
do
not
know
father
there
s
no
need
to
talk
he
receives
his
orders
and
will
marry
you
or
anybody
but
you
are
free
to
choose
go
to
your
room
think
it
over
and
come
back
in
an
hour
and
tell
me
in
his
presence
yes
or
no
i
know
you
will
pray
over
it
well
pray
if
you
like
but
you
had
better
think
it
over
go
yes
or
no
yes
or
no
yes
or
no
he
still
shouted
when
the
princess
as
if
lost
in
a
fog
had
already
staggered
out
of
the
study
her
fate
was
decided
and
happily
decided
but
what
her
father
had
said
about
mademoiselle
bourienne
was
dreadful
it
was
untrue
to
be
sure
but
still
it
was
terrible
and
she
could
not
help
thinking
of
it
she
was
going
straight
on
through
the
conservatory
neither
seeing
nor
hearing
anything
when
suddenly
the
well
known
whispering
of
mademoiselle
bourienne
aroused
her
she
raised
her
eyes
and
two
steps
away
saw
anatole
embracing
the
frenchwoman
and
whispering
something
to
her
with
a
horrified
expression
on
his
handsome
face
anatole
looked
at
princess
mary
but
did
not
at
once
take
his
arm
from
the
waist
of
mademoiselle
bourienne
who
had
not
yet
seen
her
who
s
that
why
wait
a
moment
anatole
s
face
seemed
to
say
princess
mary
looked
at
them
in
silence
she
could
not
understand
it
at
last
mademoiselle
bourienne
gave
a
scream
and
ran
away
anatole
bowed
to
princess
mary
with
a
gay
smile
as
if
inviting
her
to
join
in
a
laugh
at
this
strange
incident
and
then
shrugging
his
shoulders
went
to
the
door
that
led
to
his
own
apartments
an
hour
later
tikhon
came
to
call
princess
mary
to
the
old
prince
he
added
that
prince
vasili
was
also
there
when
tikhon
came
to
her
princess
mary
was
sitting
on
the
sofa
in
her
room
holding
the
weeping
mademoiselle
bourienne
in
her
arms
and
gently
stroking
her
hair
the
princess
beautiful
eyes
with
all
their
former
calm
radiance
were
looking
with
tender
affection
and
pity
at
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
pretty
face
no
princess
i
have
lost
your
affection
forever
said
mademoiselle
bourienne
why
i
love
you
more
than
ever
said
princess
mary
and
i
will
try
to
do
all
i
can
for
your
happiness
but
you
despise
me
you
who
are
so
pure
can
never
understand
being
so
carried
away
by
passion
oh
only
my
poor
mother
i
quite
understand
answered
princess
mary
with
a
sad
smile
calm
yourself
my
dear
i
will
go
to
my
father
she
said
and
went
out
prince
vasili
with
one
leg
thrown
high
over
the
other
and
a
snuffbox
in
his
hand
was
sitting
there
with
a
smile
of
deep
emotion
on
his
face
as
if
stirred
to
his
heart
s
core
and
himself
regretting
and
laughing
at
his
own
sensibility
when
princess
mary
entered
he
hurriedly
took
a
pinch
of
snuff
ah
my
dear
my
dear
he
began
rising
and
taking
her
by
both
hands
then
sighing
he
added
my
son
s
fate
is
in
your
hands
decide
my
dear
good
gentle
marie
whom
i
have
always
loved
as
a
daughter
he
drew
back
and
a
real
tear
appeared
in
his
eye
fr
fr
snorted
prince
bolkonski
the
prince
is
making
a
proposition
to
you
in
his
pupil
s
i
mean
his
son
s
name
do
you
wish
or
not
to
be
prince
anatole
kuragin
s
wife
reply
yes
or
no
he
shouted
and
then
i
shall
reserve
the
right
to
state
my
opinion
also
yes
my
opinion
and
only
my
opinion
added
prince
bolkonski
turning
to
prince
vasili
and
answering
his
imploring
look
yes
or
no
my
desire
is
never
to
leave
you
father
never
to
separate
my
life
from
yours
i
don
t
wish
to
marry
she
answered
positively
glancing
at
prince
vasili
and
at
her
father
with
her
beautiful
eyes
humbug
nonsense
humbug
humbug
humbug
cried
prince
bolkonski
frowning
and
taking
his
daughter
s
hand
he
did
not
kiss
her
but
only
bending
his
forehead
to
hers
just
touched
it
and
pressed
her
hand
so
that
she
winced
and
uttered
a
cry
prince
vasili
rose
my
dear
i
must
tell
you
that
this
is
a
moment
i
shall
never
never
forget
but
my
dear
will
you
not
give
us
a
little
hope
of
touching
this
heart
so
kind
and
generous
say
perhaps
the
future
is
so
long
say
perhaps
prince
what
i
have
said
is
all
there
is
in
my
heart
i
thank
you
for
the
honor
but
i
shall
never
be
your
son
s
wife
well
so
that
s
finished
my
dear
fellow
i
am
very
glad
to
have
seen
you
very
glad
go
back
to
your
rooms
princess
go
said
the
old
prince
very
very
glad
to
have
seen
you
repeated
he
embracing
prince
vasili
my
vocation
is
a
different
one
thought
princess
mary
my
vocation
is
to
be
happy
with
another
kind
of
happiness
the
happiness
of
love
and
self
sacrifice
and
cost
what
it
may
i
will
arrange
poor
amelie
s
happiness
she
loves
him
so
passionately
and
so
passionately
repents
i
will
do
all
i
can
to
arrange
the
match
between
them
if
he
is
not
rich
i
will
give
her
the
means
i
will
ask
my
father
and
andrew
i
shall
be
so
happy
when
she
is
his
wife
she
is
so
unfortunate
a
stranger
alone
helpless
and
oh
god
how
passionately
she
must
love
him
if
she
could
so
far
forget
herself
perhaps
i
might
have
done
the
same
thought
princess
mary
chapter
vi
it
was
long
since
the
rostovs
had
news
of
nicholas
not
till
midwinter
was
the
count
at
last
handed
a
letter
addressed
in
his
son
s
handwriting
on
receiving
it
he
ran
on
tiptoe
to
his
study
in
alarm
and
haste
trying
to
escape
notice
closed
the
door
and
began
to
read
the
letter
anna
mikhaylovna
who
always
knew
everything
that
passed
in
the
house
on
hearing
of
the
arrival
of
the
letter
went
softly
into
the
room
and
found
the
count
with
it
in
his
hand
sobbing
and
laughing
at
the
same
time
anna
mikhaylovna
though
her
circumstances
had
improved
was
still
living
with
the
rostovs
my
dear
friend
said
she
in
a
tone
of
pathetic
inquiry
prepared
to
sympathize
in
any
way
the
count
sobbed
yet
more
nikolenka
a
letter
wa
a
s
wounded
my
darling
boy
the
countess
promoted
to
be
an
officer
thank
god
how
tell
the
little
countess
anna
mikhaylovna
sat
down
beside
him
with
her
own
handkerchief
wiped
the
tears
from
his
eyes
and
from
the
letter
then
having
dried
her
own
eyes
she
comforted
the
count
and
decided
that
at
dinner
and
till
teatime
she
would
prepare
the
countess
and
after
tea
with
god
s
help
would
inform
her
at
dinner
anna
mikhaylovna
talked
the
whole
time
about
the
war
news
and
about
nikolenka
twice
asked
when
the
last
letter
had
been
received
from
him
though
she
knew
that
already
and
remarked
that
they
might
very
likely
be
getting
a
letter
from
him
that
day
each
time
that
these
hints
began
to
make
the
countess
anxious
and
she
glanced
uneasily
at
the
count
and
at
anna
mikhaylovna
the
latter
very
adroitly
turned
the
conversation
to
insignificant
matters
natasha
who
of
the
whole
family
was
the
most
gifted
with
a
capacity
to
feel
any
shades
of
intonation
look
and
expression
pricked
up
her
ears
from
the
beginning
of
the
meal
and
was
certain
that
there
was
some
secret
between
her
father
and
anna
mikhaylovna
that
it
had
something
to
do
with
her
brother
and
that
anna
mikhaylovna
was
preparing
them
for
it
bold
as
she
was
natasha
who
knew
how
sensitive
her
mother
was
to
anything
relating
to
nikolenka
did
not
venture
to
ask
any
questions
at
dinner
but
she
was
too
excited
to
eat
anything
and
kept
wriggling
about
on
her
chair
regardless
of
her
governess
remarks
after
dinner
she
rushed
head
long
after
anna
mikhaylovna
and
dashing
at
her
flung
herself
on
her
neck
as
soon
as
she
overtook
her
in
the
sitting
room
auntie
darling
do
tell
me
what
it
is
nothing
my
dear
no
dearest
sweet
one
honey
i
won
t
give
up
i
know
you
know
something
anna
mikhaylovna
shook
her
head
you
are
a
little
slyboots
she
said
a
letter
from
nikolenka
i
m
sure
of
it
exclaimed
natasha
reading
confirmation
in
anna
mikhaylovna
s
face
but
for
god
s
sake
be
careful
you
know
how
it
may
affect
your
mamma
i
will
i
will
only
tell
me
you
won
t
then
i
will
go
and
tell
at
once
anna
mikhaylovna
in
a
few
words
told
her
the
contents
of
the
letter
on
condition
that
she
should
tell
no
one
no
on
my
true
word
of
honor
said
natasha
crossing
herself
i
won
t
tell
anyone
and
she
ran
off
at
once
to
sonya
nikolenka
wounded
a
letter
she
announced
in
gleeful
triumph
nicholas
was
all
sonya
said
instantly
turning
white
natasha
seeing
the
impression
the
of
her
brother
s
wound
produced
on
sonya
felt
for
the
first
time
the
sorrowful
side
of
the
news
she
rushed
to
sonya
hugged
her
and
began
to
cry
a
little
wound
but
he
has
been
made
an
officer
he
is
well
now
he
wrote
himself
said
she
through
her
tears
there
now
it
s
true
that
all
you
women
are
crybabies
remarked
petya
pacing
the
room
with
large
resolute
strides
now
i
m
very
glad
very
glad
indeed
that
my
brother
has
distinguished
himself
so
you
are
all
blubberers
and
understand
nothing
natasha
smiled
through
her
tears
you
haven
t
read
the
letter
asked
sonya
no
but
she
said
that
it
was
all
over
and
that
he
s
now
an
officer
thank
god
said
sonya
crossing
herself
but
perhaps
she
deceived
you
let
us
go
to
mamma
petya
paced
the
room
in
silence
for
a
time
if
i
d
been
in
nikolenka
s
place
i
would
have
killed
even
more
of
those
frenchmen
he
said
what
nasty
brutes
they
are
i
d
have
killed
so
many
that
there
d
have
been
a
heap
of
them
hold
your
tongue
petya
what
a
goose
you
are
i
m
not
a
goose
but
they
are
who
cry
about
trifles
said
petya
do
you
remember
him
natasha
suddenly
asked
after
a
moment
s
silence
sonya
smiled
do
i
remember
nicholas
no
sonya
but
do
you
remember
so
that
you
remember
him
perfectly
remember
everything
said
natasha
with
an
expressive
gesture
evidently
wishing
to
give
her
words
a
very
definite
meaning
i
remember
nikolenka
too
i
remember
him
well
she
said
but
i
don
t
remember
boris
i
don
t
remember
him
a
bit
what
you
don
t
remember
boris
asked
sonya
in
surprise
it
s
not
that
i
don
t
remember
i
know
what
he
is
like
but
not
as
i
remember
nikolenka
him
i
just
shut
my
eyes
and
remember
but
boris
no
she
shut
her
eyes
no
there
s
nothing
at
all
oh
natasha
said
sonya
looking
ecstatically
and
earnestly
at
her
friend
as
if
she
did
not
consider
her
worthy
to
hear
what
she
meant
to
say
and
as
if
she
were
saying
it
to
someone
else
with
whom
joking
was
out
of
the
question
i
am
in
love
with
your
brother
once
for
all
and
whatever
may
happen
to
him
or
to
me
shall
never
cease
to
love
him
as
long
as
i
live
natasha
looked
at
sonya
with
wondering
and
inquisitive
eyes
and
said
nothing
she
felt
that
sonya
was
speaking
the
truth
that
there
was
such
love
as
sonya
was
speaking
of
but
natasha
had
not
yet
felt
anything
like
it
she
believed
it
could
be
but
did
not
understand
it
shall
you
write
to
him
she
asked
sonya
became
thoughtful
the
question
of
how
to
write
to
nicholas
and
whether
she
ought
to
write
tormented
her
now
that
he
was
already
an
officer
and
a
wounded
hero
would
it
be
right
to
remind
him
of
herself
and
as
it
might
seem
of
the
obligations
to
her
he
had
taken
on
himself
i
don
t
know
i
think
if
he
writes
i
will
write
too
she
said
blushing
and
you
won
t
feel
ashamed
to
write
to
him
sonya
smiled
no
and
i
should
be
ashamed
to
write
to
boris
i
m
not
going
to
why
should
you
be
ashamed
well
i
don
t
know
it
s
awkward
and
would
make
me
ashamed
and
i
know
why
she
d
be
ashamed
said
petya
offended
by
natasha
s
previous
remark
it
s
because
she
was
in
love
with
that
fat
one
in
spectacles
that
was
how
petya
described
his
namesake
the
new
count
bezukhov
and
now
she
s
in
love
with
that
singer
he
meant
natasha
s
italian
singing
master
that
s
why
she
s
ashamed
petya
you
re
a
stupid
said
natasha
not
more
stupid
than
you
madam
said
the
nine
year
old
petya
with
the
air
of
an
old
brigadier
the
countess
had
been
prepared
by
anna
mikhaylovna
s
hints
at
dinner
on
retiring
to
her
own
room
she
sat
in
an
armchair
her
eyes
fixed
on
a
miniature
portrait
of
her
son
on
the
lid
of
a
snuffbox
while
the
tears
kept
coming
into
her
eyes
anna
mikhaylovna
with
the
letter
came
on
tiptoe
to
the
countess
door
and
paused
don
t
come
in
she
said
to
the
old
count
who
was
following
her
come
later
and
she
went
in
closing
the
door
behind
her
the
count
put
his
ear
to
the
keyhole
and
listened
at
first
he
heard
the
sound
of
indifferent
voices
then
anna
mikhaylovna
s
voice
alone
in
a
long
speech
then
a
cry
then
silence
then
both
voices
together
with
glad
intonations
and
then
footsteps
anna
mikhaylovna
opened
the
door
her
face
wore
the
proud
expression
of
a
surgeon
who
has
just
performed
a
difficult
operation
and
admits
the
public
to
appreciate
his
skill
it
is
done
she
said
to
the
count
pointing
triumphantly
to
the
countess
who
sat
holding
in
one
hand
the
snuffbox
with
its
portrait
and
in
the
other
the
letter
and
pressing
them
alternately
to
her
lips
when
she
saw
the
count
she
stretched
out
her
arms
to
him
embraced
his
bald
head
over
which
she
again
looked
at
the
letter
and
the
portrait
and
in
order
to
press
them
again
to
her
lips
she
slightly
pushed
away
the
bald
head
vera
natasha
sonya
and
petya
now
entered
the
room
and
the
reading
of
the
letter
began
after
a
brief
description
of
the
campaign
and
the
two
battles
in
which
he
had
taken
part
and
his
promotion
nicholas
said
that
he
kissed
his
father
s
and
mother
s
hands
asking
for
their
blessing
and
that
he
kissed
vera
natasha
and
petya
besides
that
he
sent
greetings
to
monsieur
schelling
madame
schoss
and
his
old
nurse
and
asked
them
to
kiss
for
him
dear
sonya
whom
he
loved
and
thought
of
just
the
same
as
ever
when
she
heard
this
sonya
blushed
so
that
tears
came
into
her
eyes
and
unable
to
bear
the
looks
turned
upon
her
ran
away
into
the
dancing
hall
whirled
round
it
at
full
speed
with
her
dress
puffed
out
like
a
balloon
and
flushed
and
smiling
plumped
down
on
the
floor
the
countess
was
crying
why
are
you
crying
mamma
asked
vera
from
all
he
says
one
should
be
glad
and
not
cry
this
was
quite
true
but
the
count
the
countess
and
natasha
looked
at
her
reproachfully
and
who
is
it
she
takes
after
thought
the
countess
nicholas
letter
was
read
over
hundreds
of
times
and
those
who
were
considered
worthy
to
hear
it
had
to
come
to
the
countess
for
she
did
not
let
it
out
of
her
hands
the
tutors
came
and
the
nurses
and
dmitri
and
several
acquaintances
and
the
countess
reread
the
letter
each
time
with
fresh
pleasure
and
each
time
discovered
in
it
fresh
proofs
of
nikolenka
s
virtues
how
strange
how
extraordinary
how
joyful
it
seemed
that
her
son
the
scarcely
perceptible
motion
of
whose
tiny
limbs
she
had
felt
twenty
years
ago
within
her
that
son
about
whom
she
used
to
have
quarrels
with
the
too
indulgent
count
that
son
who
had
first
learned
to
say
pear
and
then
granny
that
this
son
should
now
be
away
in
a
foreign
land
amid
strange
surroundings
a
manly
warrior
doing
some
kind
of
man
s
work
of
his
own
without
help
or
guidance
the
universal
experience
of
ages
showing
that
children
do
grow
imperceptibly
from
the
cradle
to
manhood
did
not
exist
for
the
countess
her
son
s
growth
toward
manhood
at
each
of
its
stages
had
seemed
as
extraordinary
to
her
as
if
there
had
never
existed
the
millions
of
human
beings
who
grew
up
in
the
same
way
as
twenty
years
before
it
seemed
impossible
that
the
little
creature
who
lived
somewhere
under
her
heart
would
ever
cry
suck
her
breast
and
begin
to
speak
so
now
she
could
not
believe
that
that
little
creature
could
be
this
strong
brave
man
this
model
son
and
officer
that
judging
by
this
letter
he
now
was
what
a
style
how
charmingly
he
describes
said
she
reading
the
descriptive
part
of
the
letter
and
what
a
soul
not
a
word
about
himself
not
a
word
about
some
denisov
or
other
though
he
himself
i
dare
say
is
braver
than
any
of
them
he
says
nothing
about
his
sufferings
what
a
heart
how
like
him
it
is
and
how
he
has
remembered
everybody
not
forgetting
anyone
i
always
said
when
he
was
only
so
high
i
always
said
for
more
than
a
week
preparations
were
being
made
rough
drafts
of
letters
to
nicholas
from
all
the
household
were
written
and
copied
out
while
under
the
supervision
of
the
countess
and
the
solicitude
of
the
count
money
and
all
things
necessary
for
the
uniform
and
equipment
of
the
newly
commissioned
officer
were
collected
anna
mikhaylovna
practical
woman
that
she
was
had
even
managed
by
favor
with
army
authorities
to
secure
advantageous
means
of
communication
for
herself
and
her
son
she
had
opportunities
of
sending
her
letters
to
the
grand
duke
constantine
pavlovich
who
commanded
the
guards
the
rostovs
supposed
that
the
russian
guards
abroad
was
quite
a
definite
address
and
that
if
a
letter
reached
the
grand
duke
in
command
of
the
guards
there
was
no
reason
why
it
should
not
reach
the
pavlograd
regiment
which
was
presumably
somewhere
in
the
same
neighborhood
and
so
it
was
decided
to
send
the
letters
and
money
by
the
grand
duke
s
courier
to
boris
and
boris
was
to
forward
them
to
nicholas
the
letters
were
from
the
old
count
the
countess
petya
vera
natasha
and
sonya
and
finally
there
were
six
thousand
rubles
for
his
outfit
and
various
other
things
the
old
count
sent
to
his
son
chapter
vii
on
the
twelfth
of
november
kutuzov
s
active
army
in
camp
before
olmutz
was
preparing
to
be
reviewed
next
day
by
the
two
emperors
the
russian
and
the
austrian
the
guards
just
arrived
from
russia
spent
the
night
ten
miles
from
olmutz
and
next
morning
were
to
come
straight
to
the
review
reaching
the
field
at
olmutz
by
ten
o
clock
that
day
nicholas
rostov
received
a
letter
from
boris
telling
him
that
the
ismaylov
regiment
was
quartered
for
the
night
ten
miles
from
olmutz
and
that
he
wanted
to
see
him
as
he
had
a
letter
and
money
for
him
rostov
was
particularly
in
need
of
money
now
that
the
troops
after
their
active
service
were
stationed
near
olmutz
and
the
camp
swarmed
with
well
provisioned
sutlers
and
austrian
jews
offering
all
sorts
of
tempting
wares
the
pavlograds
held
feast
after
feast
celebrating
awards
they
had
received
for
the
campaign
and
made
expeditions
to
olmutz
to
visit
a
certain
caroline
the
hungarian
who
had
recently
opened
a
restaurant
there
with
girls
as
waitresses
rostov
who
had
just
celebrated
his
promotion
to
a
cornetcy
and
bought
denisov
s
horse
bedouin
was
in
debt
all
round
to
his
comrades
and
the
sutlers
on
receiving
boris
letter
he
rode
with
a
fellow
officer
to
olmutz
dined
there
drank
a
bottle
of
wine
and
then
set
off
alone
to
the
guards
camp
to
find
his
old
playmate
rostov
had
not
yet
had
time
to
get
his
uniform
he
had
on
a
shabby
cadet
jacket
decorated
with
a
soldier
s
cross
equally
shabby
cadet
s
riding
breeches
lined
with
worn
leather
and
an
officer
s
saber
with
a
sword
knot
the
don
horse
he
was
riding
was
one
he
had
bought
from
a
cossack
during
the
campaign
and
he
wore
a
crumpled
hussar
cap
stuck
jauntily
back
on
one
side
of
his
head
as
he
rode
up
to
the
camp
he
thought
how
he
would
impress
boris
and
all
his
comrades
of
the
guards
by
his
appearance
that
of
a
fighting
hussar
who
had
been
under
fire
the
guards
had
made
their
whole
march
as
if
on
a
pleasure
trip
parading
their
cleanliness
and
discipline
they
had
come
by
easy
stages
their
knapsacks
conveyed
on
carts
and
the
austrian
authorities
had
provided
excellent
dinners
for
the
officers
at
every
halting
place
the
regiments
had
entered
and
left
the
town
with
their
bands
playing
and
by
the
grand
duke
s
orders
the
men
had
marched
all
the
way
in
step
a
practice
on
which
the
guards
prided
themselves
the
officers
on
foot
and
at
their
proper
posts
boris
had
been
quartered
and
had
marched
all
the
way
with
berg
who
was
already
in
command
of
a
company
berg
who
had
obtained
his
captaincy
during
the
campaign
had
gained
the
confidence
of
his
superiors
by
his
promptitude
and
accuracy
and
had
arranged
his
money
matters
very
satisfactorily
boris
during
the
campaign
had
made
the
acquaintance
of
many
persons
who
might
prove
useful
to
him
and
by
a
letter
of
recommendation
he
had
brought
from
pierre
had
become
acquainted
with
prince
andrew
bolkonski
through
whom
he
hoped
to
obtain
a
post
on
the
commander
in
chief
s
staff
berg
and
boris
having
rested
after
yesterday
s
march
were
sitting
clean
and
neatly
dressed
at
a
round
table
in
the
clean
quarters
allotted
to
them
playing
chess
berg
held
a
smoking
pipe
between
his
knees
boris
in
the
accurate
way
characteristic
of
him
was
building
a
little
pyramid
of
chessmen
with
his
delicate
white
fingers
while
awaiting
berg
s
move
and
watched
his
opponent
s
face
evidently
thinking
about
the
game
as
he
always
thought
only
of
whatever
he
was
engaged
on
well
how
are
you
going
to
get
out
of
that
he
remarked
we
ll
try
to
replied
berg
touching
a
pawn
and
then
removing
his
hand
at
that
moment
the
door
opened
here
he
is
at
last
shouted
rostov
and
berg
too
oh
you
petisenfans
allay
cushay
dormir
he
exclaimed
imitating
his
russian
nurse
s
french
at
which
he
and
boris
used
to
laugh
long
ago
dear
me
how
you
have
changed
boris
rose
to
meet
rostov
but
in
doing
so
did
not
omit
to
steady
and
replace
some
chessmen
that
were
falling
he
was
about
to
embrace
his
friend
but
nicholas
avoided
him
with
that
peculiar
feeling
of
youth
that
dread
of
beaten
tracks
and
wish
to
express
itself
in
a
manner
different
from
that
of
its
elders
which
is
often
insincere
nicholas
wished
to
do
something
special
on
meeting
his
friend
he
wanted
to
pinch
him
push
him
do
anything
but
kiss
him
a
thing
everybody
did
but
notwithstanding
this
boris
embraced
him
in
a
quiet
friendly
way
and
kissed
him
three
times
they
had
not
met
for
nearly
half
a
year
and
being
at
the
age
when
young
men
take
their
first
steps
on
life
s
road
each
saw
immense
changes
in
the
other
quite
a
new
reflection
of
the
society
in
which
they
had
taken
those
first
steps
both
had
changed
greatly
since
they
last
met
and
both
were
in
a
hurry
to
show
the
changes
that
had
taken
place
in
them
oh
you
damned
dandies
clean
and
fresh
as
if
you
d
been
to
a
fete
not
like
us
sinners
of
the
line
cried
rostov
with
martial
swagger
and
with
baritone
notes
in
his
voice
new
to
boris
pointing
to
his
own
mud
bespattered
breeches
the
german
landlady
hearing
rostov
s
loud
voice
popped
her
head
in
at
the
door
eh
is
she
pretty
he
asked
with
a
wink
why
do
you
shout
so
you
ll
frighten
them
said
boris
i
did
not
expect
you
today
he
added
i
only
sent
you
the
note
yesterday
by
bolkonski
an
adjutant
of
kutuzov
s
who
s
a
friend
of
mine
i
did
not
think
he
would
get
it
to
you
so
quickly
well
how
are
you
been
under
fire
already
asked
boris
without
answering
rostov
shook
the
soldier
s
cross
of
st
george
fastened
to
the
cording
of
his
uniform
and
indicating
a
bandaged
arm
glanced
at
berg
with
a
smile
as
you
see
he
said
indeed
yes
yes
said
boris
with
a
smile
and
we
too
have
had
a
splendid
march
you
know
of
course
that
his
imperial
highness
rode
with
our
regiment
all
the
time
so
that
we
had
every
comfort
and
every
advantage
what
receptions
we
had
in
poland
what
dinners
and
balls
i
can
t
tell
you
and
the
tsarevich
was
very
gracious
to
all
our
officers
and
the
two
friends
told
each
other
of
their
doings
the
one
of
his
hussar
revels
and
life
in
the
fighting
line
the
other
of
the
pleasures
and
advantages
of
service
under
members
of
the
imperial
family
oh
you
guards
said
rostov
i
say
send
for
some
wine
boris
made
a
grimace
if
you
really
want
it
said
he
he
went
to
his
bed
drew
a
purse
from
under
the
clean
pillow
and
sent
for
wine
yes
and
i
have
some
money
and
a
letter
to
give
you
he
added
rostov
took
the
letter
and
throwing
the
money
on
the
sofa
put
both
arms
on
the
table
and
began
to
read
after
reading
a
few
lines
he
glanced
angrily
at
berg
then
meeting
his
eyes
hid
his
face
behind
the
letter
well
they
ve
sent
you
a
tidy
sum
said
berg
eying
the
heavy
purse
that
sank
into
the
sofa
as
for
us
count
we
get
along
on
our
pay
i
can
tell
you
for
myself
i
say
berg
my
dear
fellow
said
rostov
when
you
get
a
letter
from
home
and
meet
one
of
your
own
people
whom
you
want
to
talk
everything
over
with
and
i
happen
to
be
there
i
ll
go
at
once
to
be
out
of
your
way
do
go
somewhere
anywhere
to
the
devil
he
exclaimed
and
immediately
seizing
him
by
the
shoulder
and
looking
amiably
into
his
face
evidently
wishing
to
soften
the
rudeness
of
his
words
he
added
don
t
be
hurt
my
dear
fellow
you
know
i
speak
from
my
heart
as
to
an
old
acquaintance
oh
don
t
mention
it
count
i
quite
understand
said
berg
getting
up
and
speaking
in
a
muffled
and
guttural
voice
go
across
to
our
hosts
they
invited
you
added
boris
berg
put
on
the
cleanest
of
coats
without
a
spot
or
speck
of
dust
stood
before
a
looking
glass
and
brushed
the
hair
on
his
temples
upwards
in
the
way
affected
by
the
emperor
alexander
and
having
assured
himself
from
the
way
rostov
looked
at
it
that
his
coat
had
been
noticed
left
the
room
with
a
pleasant
smile
oh
dear
what
a
beast
i
am
muttered
rostov
as
he
read
the
letter
why
oh
what
a
pig
i
am
not
to
have
written
and
to
have
given
them
such
a
fright
oh
what
a
pig
i
am
he
repeated
flushing
suddenly
well
have
you
sent
gabriel
for
some
wine
all
right
let
s
have
some
in
the
letter
from
his
parents
was
enclosed
a
letter
of
recommendation
to
bagration
which
the
old
countess
at
anna
mikhaylovna
s
advice
had
obtained
through
an
acquaintance
and
sent
to
her
son
asking
him
to
take
it
to
its
destination
and
make
use
of
it
what
nonsense
much
i
need
it
said
rostov
throwing
the
letter
under
the
table
why
have
you
thrown
that
away
asked
boris
it
is
some
letter
of
recommendation
what
the
devil
do
i
want
it
for
why
what
the
devil
said
boris
picking
it
up
and
reading
the
address
this
letter
would
be
of
great
use
to
you
i
want
nothing
and
i
won
t
be
anyone
s
adjutant
why
not
inquired
boris
it
s
a
lackey
s
job
you
are
still
the
same
dreamer
i
see
remarked
boris
shaking
his
head
and
you
re
still
the
same
diplomatist
but
that
s
not
the
point
come
how
are
you
asked
rostov
well
as
you
see
so
far
everything
s
all
right
but
i
confess
i
should
much
like
to
be
an
adjutant
and
not
remain
at
the
front
why
because
when
once
a
man
starts
on
military
service
he
should
try
to
make
as
successful
a
career
of
it
as
possible
oh
that
s
it
said
rostov
evidently
thinking
of
something
else
he
looked
intently
and
inquiringly
into
his
friend
s
eyes
evidently
trying
in
vain
to
find
the
answer
to
some
question
old
gabriel
brought
in
the
wine
shouldn
t
we
now
send
for
berg
asked
boris
he
would
drink
with
you
i
can
t
well
send
for
him
and
how
do
you
get
on
with
that
german
asked
rostov
with
a
contemptuous
smile
he
is
a
very
very
nice
honest
and
pleasant
fellow
answered
boris
again
rostov
looked
intently
into
boris
eyes
and
sighed
berg
returned
and
over
the
bottle
of
wine
conversation
between
the
three
officers
became
animated
the
guardsmen
told
rostov
of
their
march
and
how
they
had
been
made
much
of
in
russia
poland
and
abroad
they
spoke
of
the
sayings
and
doings
of
their
commander
the
grand
duke
and
told
stories
of
his
kindness
and
irascibility
berg
as
usual
kept
silent
when
the
subject
did
not
relate
to
himself
but
in
connection
with
the
stories
of
the
grand
duke
s
quick
temper
he
related
with
gusto
how
in
galicia
he
had
managed
to
deal
with
the
grand
duke
when
the
latter
made
a
tour
of
the
regiments
and
was
annoyed
at
the
irregularity
of
a
movement
with
a
pleasant
smile
berg
related
how
the
grand
duke
had
ridden
up
to
him
in
a
violent
passion
shouting
arnauts
arnauts
was
the
tsarevich
s
favorite
expression
when
he
was
in
a
rage
and
called
for
the
company
commander
would
you
believe
it
count
i
was
not
at
all
alarmed
because
i
knew
i
was
right
without
boasting
you
know
i
may
say
that
i
know
the
army
orders
by
heart
and
know
the
regulations
as
well
as
i
do
the
lord
s
prayer
so
count
there
never
is
any
negligence
in
my
company
and
so
my
conscience
was
at
ease
i
came
forward
berg
stood
up
and
showed
how
he
presented
himself
with
his
hand
to
his
cap
and
really
it
would
have
been
difficult
for
a
face
to
express
greater
respect
and
self
complacency
than
his
did
well
he
stormed
at
me
as
the
saying
is
stormed
and
stormed
and
stormed
it
was
not
a
matter
of
life
but
rather
of
death
as
the
saying
is
albanians
and
devils
and
to
siberia
said
berg
with
a
sagacious
smile
i
knew
i
was
in
the
right
so
i
kept
silent
was
not
that
best
count
hey
are
you
dumb
he
shouted
still
i
remained
silent
and
what
do
you
think
count
the
next
day
it
was
not
even
mentioned
in
the
orders
of
the
day
that
s
what
keeping
one
s
head
means
that
s
the
way
count
said
berg
lighting
his
pipe
and
emitting
rings
of
smoke
yes
that
was
fine
said
rostov
smiling
but
boris
noticed
that
he
was
preparing
to
make
fun
of
berg
and
skillfully
changed
the
subject
he
asked
him
to
tell
them
how
and
where
he
got
his
wound
this
pleased
rostov
and
he
began
talking
about
it
and
as
he
went
on
became
more
and
more
animated
he
told
them
of
his
schon
grabern
affair
just
as
those
who
have
taken
part
in
a
battle
generally
do
describe
it
that
is
as
they
would
like
it
to
have
been
as
they
have
heard
it
described
by
others
and
as
sounds
well
but
not
at
all
as
it
really
was
rostov
was
a
truthful
young
man
and
would
on
no
account
have
told
a
deliberate
lie
he
began
his
story
meaning
to
tell
everything
just
as
it
happened
but
imperceptibly
involuntarily
and
inevitably
he
lapsed
into
falsehood
if
he
had
told
the
truth
to
his
hearers
who
like
himself
had
often
heard
stories
of
attacks
and
had
formed
a
definite
idea
of
what
an
attack
was
and
were
expecting
to
hear
just
such
a
story
they
would
either
not
have
believed
him
or
still
worse
would
have
thought
that
rostov
was
himself
to
blame
since
what
generally
happens
to
the
narrators
of
cavalry
attacks
had
not
happened
to
him
he
could
not
tell
them
simply
that
everyone
went
at
a
trot
and
that
he
fell
off
his
horse
and
sprained
his
arm
and
then
ran
as
hard
as
he
could
from
a
frenchman
into
the
wood
besides
to
tell
everything
as
it
really
happened
it
would
have
been
necessary
to
make
an
effort
of
will
to
tell
only
what
happened
it
is
very
difficult
to
tell
the
truth
and
young
people
are
rarely
capable
of
it
his
hearers
expected
a
story
of
how
beside
himself
and
all
aflame
with
excitement
he
had
flown
like
a
storm
at
the
square
cut
his
way
in
slashed
right
and
left
how
his
saber
had
tasted
flesh
and
he
had
fallen
exhausted
and
so
on
and
so
he
told
them
all
that
in
the
middle
of
his
story
just
as
he
was
saying
you
cannot
imagine
what
a
strange
frenzy
one
experiences
during
an
attack
prince
andrew
whom
boris
was
expecting
entered
the
room
prince
andrew
who
liked
to
help
young
men
was
flattered
by
being
asked
for
his
assistance
and
being
well
disposed
toward
boris
who
had
managed
to
please
him
the
day
before
he
wished
to
do
what
the
young
man
wanted
having
been
sent
with
papers
from
kutuzov
to
the
tsarevich
he
looked
in
on
boris
hoping
to
find
him
alone
when
he
came
in
and
saw
an
hussar
of
the
line
recounting
his
military
exploits
prince
andrew
could
not
endure
that
sort
of
man
he
gave
boris
a
pleasant
smile
frowned
as
with
half
closed
eyes
he
looked
at
rostov
bowed
slightly
and
wearily
and
sat
down
languidly
on
the
sofa
he
felt
it
unpleasant
to
have
dropped
in
on
bad
company
rostov
flushed
up
on
noticing
this
but
he
did
not
care
this
was
a
mere
stranger
glancing
however
at
boris
he
saw
that
he
too
seemed
ashamed
of
the
hussar
of
the
line
in
spite
of
prince
andrew
s
disagreeable
ironical
tone
in
spite
of
the
contempt
with
which
rostov
from
his
fighting
army
point
of
view
regarded
all
these
little
adjutants
on
the
staff
of
whom
the
newcomer
was
evidently
one
rostov
felt
confused
blushed
and
became
silent
boris
inquired
what
news
there
might
be
on
the
staff
and
what
without
indiscretion
one
might
ask
about
our
plans
we
shall
probably
advance
replied
bolkonski
evidently
reluctant
to
say
more
in
the
presence
of
a
stranger
berg
took
the
opportunity
to
ask
with
great
politeness
whether
as
was
rumored
the
allowance
of
forage
money
to
captains
of
companies
would
be
doubled
to
this
prince
andrew
answered
with
a
smile
that
he
could
give
no
opinion
on
such
an
important
government
order
and
berg
laughed
gaily
as
to
your
business
prince
andrew
continued
addressing
boris
we
will
talk
of
it
later
and
he
looked
round
at
rostov
come
to
me
after
the
review
and
we
will
do
what
is
possible
and
having
glanced
round
the
room
prince
andrew
turned
to
rostov
whose
state
of
unconquerable
childish
embarrassment
now
changing
to
anger
he
did
not
condescend
to
notice
and
said
i
think
you
were
talking
of
the
schon
grabern
affair
were
you
there
i
was
there
said
rostov
angrily
as
if
intending
to
insult
the
aide
de
camp
bolkonski
noticed
the
hussar
s
state
of
mind
and
it
amused
him
with
a
slightly
contemptuous
smile
he
said
yes
there
are
many
stories
now
told
about
that
affair
yes
stories
repeated
rostov
loudly
looking
with
eyes
suddenly
grown
furious
now
at
boris
now
at
bolkonski
yes
many
stories
but
our
stories
are
the
stories
of
men
who
have
been
under
the
enemy
s
fire
our
stories
have
some
weight
not
like
the
stories
of
those
fellows
on
the
staff
who
get
rewards
without
doing
anything
of
whom
you
imagine
me
to
be
one
said
prince
andrew
with
a
quiet
and
particularly
amiable
smile
a
strange
feeling
of
exasperation
and
yet
of
respect
for
this
man
s
self
possession
mingled
at
that
moment
in
rostov
s
soul
i
am
not
talking
about
you
he
said
i
don
t
know
you
and
frankly
i
don
t
want
to
i
am
speaking
of
the
staff
in
general
and
i
will
tell
you
this
prince
andrew
interrupted
in
a
tone
of
quiet
authority
you
wish
to
insult
me
and
i
am
ready
to
agree
with
you
that
it
would
be
very
easy
to
do
so
if
you
haven
t
sufficient
self
respect
but
admit
that
the
time
and
place
are
very
badly
chosen
in
a
day
or
two
we
shall
all
have
to
take
part
in
a
greater
and
more
serious
duel
and
besides
drubetskoy
who
says
he
is
an
old
friend
of
yours
is
not
at
all
to
blame
that
my
face
has
the
misfortune
to
displease
you
however
he
added
rising
you
know
my
name
and
where
to
find
me
but
don
t
forget
that
i
do
not
regard
either
myself
or
you
as
having
been
at
all
insulted
and
as
a
man
older
than
you
my
advice
is
to
let
the
matter
drop
well
then
on
friday
after
the
review
i
shall
expect
you
drubetskoy
au
revoir
exclaimed
prince
andrew
and
with
a
bow
to
them
both
he
went
out
only
when
prince
andrew
was
gone
did
rostov
think
of
what
he
ought
to
have
said
and
he
was
still
more
angry
at
having
omitted
to
say
it
he
ordered
his
horse
at
once
and
coldly
taking
leave
of
boris
rode
home
should
he
go
to
headquarters
next
day
and
challenge
that
affected
adjutant
or
really
let
the
matter
drop
was
the
question
that
worried
him
all
the
way
he
thought
angrily
of
the
pleasure
he
would
have
at
seeing
the
fright
of
that
small
and
frail
but
proud
man
when
covered
by
his
pistol
and
then
he
felt
with
surprise
that
of
all
the
men
he
knew
there
was
none
he
would
so
much
like
to
have
for
a
friend
as
that
very
adjutant
whom
he
so
hated
chapter
viii
the
day
after
rostov
had
been
to
see
boris
a
review
was
held
of
the
austrian
and
russian
troops
both
those
freshly
arrived
from
russia
and
those
who
had
been
campaigning
under
kutuzov
the
two
emperors
the
russian
with
his
heir
the
tsarevich
and
the
austrian
with
the
archduke
inspected
the
allied
army
of
eighty
thousand
men
from
early
morning
the
smart
clean
troops
were
on
the
move
forming
up
on
the
field
before
the
fortress
now
thousands
of
feet
and
bayonets
moved
and
halted
at
the
officers
command
turned
with
banners
flying
formed
up
at
intervals
and
wheeled
round
other
similar
masses
of
infantry
in
different
uniforms
now
was
heard
the
rhythmic
beat
of
hoofs
and
the
jingling
of
showy
cavalry
in
blue
red
and
green
braided
uniforms
with
smartly
dressed
bandsmen
in
front
mounted
on
black
roan
or
gray
horses
then
again
spreading
out
with
the
brazen
clatter
of
the
polished
shining
cannon
that
quivered
on
the
gun
carriages
and
with
the
smell
of
linstocks
came
the
artillery
which
crawled
between
the
infantry
and
cavalry
and
took
up
its
appointed
position
not
only
the
generals
in
full
parade
uniforms
with
their
thin
or
thick
waists
drawn
in
to
the
utmost
their
red
necks
squeezed
into
their
stiff
collars
and
wearing
scarves
and
all
their
decorations
not
only
the
elegant
pomaded
officers
but
every
soldier
with
his
freshly
washed
and
shaven
face
and
his
weapons
clean
and
polished
to
the
utmost
and
every
horse
groomed
till
its
coat
shone
like
satin
and
every
hair
of
its
wetted
mane
lay
smooth
felt
that
no
small
matter
was
happening
but
an
important
and
solemn
affair
every
general
and
every
soldier
was
conscious
of
his
own
insignificance
aware
of
being
but
a
drop
in
that
ocean
of
men
and
yet
at
the
same
time
was
conscious
of
his
strength
as
a
part
of
that
enormous
whole
from
early
morning
strenuous
activities
and
efforts
had
begun
and
by
ten
o
clock
all
had
been
brought
into
due
order
the
ranks
were
drown
up
on
the
vast
field
the
whole
army
was
extended
in
three
lines
the
cavalry
in
front
behind
it
the
artillery
and
behind
that
again
the
infantry
a
space
like
a
street
was
left
between
each
two
lines
of
troops
the
three
parts
of
that
army
were
sharply
distinguished
kutuzov
s
fighting
army
with
the
pavlograds
on
the
right
flank
of
the
front
those
recently
arrived
from
russia
both
guards
and
regiments
of
the
line
and
the
austrian
troops
but
they
all
stood
in
the
same
lines
under
one
command
and
in
a
like
order
like
wind
over
leaves
ran
an
excited
whisper
they
re
coming
they
re
coming
alarmed
voices
were
heard
and
a
stir
of
final
preparation
swept
over
all
the
troops
from
the
direction
of
olmutz
in
front
of
them
a
group
was
seen
approaching
and
at
that
moment
though
the
day
was
still
a
light
gust
of
wind
blowing
over
the
army
slightly
stirred
the
streamers
on
the
lances
and
the
unfolded
standards
fluttered
against
their
staffs
it
looked
as
if
by
that
slight
motion
the
army
itself
was
expressing
its
joy
at
the
approach
of
the
emperors
one
voice
was
heard
shouting
eyes
front
then
like
the
crowing
of
cocks
at
sunrise
this
was
repeated
by
others
from
various
sides
and
all
became
silent
in
the
deathlike
stillness
only
the
tramp
of
horses
was
heard
this
was
the
emperors
suites
the
emperors
rode
up
to
the
flank
and
the
trumpets
of
the
first
cavalry
regiment
played
the
general
march
it
seemed
as
though
not
the
trumpeters
were
playing
but
as
if
the
army
itself
rejoicing
at
the
emperors
approach
had
naturally
burst
into
music
amid
these
sounds
only
the
youthful
kindly
voice
of
the
emperor
alexander
was
clearly
heard
he
gave
the
words
of
greeting
and
the
first
regiment
roared
hurrah
so
deafeningly
continuously
and
joyfully
that
the
men
themselves
were
awed
by
their
multitude
and
the
immensity
of
the
power
they
constituted
rostov
standing
in
the
front
lines
of
kutuzov
s
army
which
the
tsar
approached
first
experienced
the
same
feeling
as
every
other
man
in
that
army
a
feeling
of
self
forgetfulness
a
proud
consciousness
of
might
and
a
passionate
attraction
to
him
who
was
the
cause
of
this
triumph
he
felt
that
at
a
single
word
from
that
man
all
this
vast
mass
and
he
himself
an
insignificant
atom
in
it
would
go
through
fire
and
water
commit
crime
die
or
perform
deeds
of
highest
heroism
and
so
he
could
not
but
tremble
and
his
heart
stand
still
at
the
imminence
of
that
word
hurrah
hurrah
hurrah
thundered
from
all
sides
one
regiment
after
another
greeting
the
tsar
with
the
strains
of
the
march
and
then
hurrah
then
the
general
march
and
again
hurrah
hurrah
growing
ever
stronger
and
fuller
and
merging
into
a
deafening
roar
till
the
tsar
reached
it
each
regiment
in
its
silence
and
immobility
seemed
like
a
lifeless
body
but
as
soon
as
he
came
up
it
became
alive
its
thunder
joining
the
roar
of
the
whole
line
along
which
he
had
already
passed
through
the
terrible
and
deafening
roar
of
those
voices
amid
the
square
masses
of
troops
standing
motionless
as
if
turned
to
stone
hundreds
of
riders
composing
the
suites
moved
carelessly
but
symmetrically
and
above
all
freely
and
in
front
of
them
two
men
the
emperors
upon
them
the
undivided
tensely
passionate
attention
of
that
whole
mass
of
men
was
concentrated
the
handsome
young
emperor
alexander
in
the
uniform
of
the
horse
guards
wearing
a
cocked
hat
with
its
peaks
front
and
back
with
his
pleasant
face
and
resonant
though
not
loud
voice
attracted
everyone
s
attention
rostov
was
not
far
from
the
trumpeters
and
with
his
keen
sight
had
recognized
the
tsar
and
watched
his
approach
when
he
was
within
twenty
paces
and
nicholas
could
clearly
distinguish
every
detail
of
his
handsome
happy
young
face
he
experienced
a
feeling
tenderness
and
ecstasy
such
as
he
had
never
before
known
every
trait
and
every
movement
of
the
tsar
s
seemed
to
him
enchanting
stopping
in
front
of
the
pavlograds
the
tsar
said
something
in
french
to
the
austrian
emperor
and
smiled
seeing
that
smile
rostov
involuntarily
smiled
himself
and
felt
a
still
stronger
flow
of
love
for
his
sovereign
he
longed
to
show
that
love
in
some
way
and
knowing
that
this
was
impossible
was
ready
to
cry
the
tsar
called
the
colonel
of
the
regiment
and
said
a
few
words
to
him
oh
god
what
would
happen
to
me
if
the
emperor
spoke
to
me
thought
rostov
i
should
die
of
happiness
the
tsar
addressed
the
officers
also
i
thank
you
all
gentlemen
i
thank
you
with
my
whole
heart
to
rostov
every
word
sounded
like
a
voice
from
heaven
how
gladly
would
he
have
died
at
once
for
his
tsar
you
have
earned
the
st
george
s
standards
and
will
be
worthy
of
them
oh
to
die
to
die
for
him
thought
rostov
the
tsar
said
something
more
which
rostov
did
not
hear
and
the
soldiers
straining
their
lungs
shouted
hurrah
rostov
too
bending
over
his
saddle
shouted
hurrah
with
all
his
might
feeling
that
he
would
like
to
injure
himself
by
that
shout
if
only
to
express
his
rapture
fully
the
tsar
stopped
a
few
minutes
in
front
of
the
hussars
as
if
undecided
how
can
the
emperor
be
undecided
thought
rostov
but
then
even
this
indecision
appeared
to
him
majestic
and
enchanting
like
everything
else
the
tsar
did
that
hesitation
lasted
only
an
instant
the
tsar
s
foot
in
the
narrow
pointed
boot
then
fashionable
touched
the
groin
of
the
bobtailed
bay
mare
he
rode
his
hand
in
a
white
glove
gathered
up
the
reins
and
he
moved
off
accompanied
by
an
irregularly
swaying
sea
of
aides
de
camp
farther
and
farther
he
rode
away
stopping
at
other
regiments
till
at
last
only
his
white
plumes
were
visible
to
rostov
from
amid
the
suites
that
surrounded
the
emperors
among
the
gentlemen
of
the
suite
rostov
noticed
bolkonski
sitting
his
horse
indolently
and
carelessly
rostov
recalled
their
quarrel
of
yesterday
and
the
question
presented
itself
whether
he
ought
or
ought
not
to
challenge
bolkonski
of
course
not
he
now
thought
is
it
worth
thinking
or
speaking
of
it
at
such
a
moment
at
a
time
of
such
love
such
rapture
and
such
self
sacrifice
what
do
any
of
our
quarrels
and
affronts
matter
i
love
and
forgive
everybody
now
when
the
emperor
had
passed
nearly
all
the
regiments
the
troops
began
a
ceremonial
march
past
him
and
rostov
on
bedouin
recently
purchased
from
denisov
rode
past
too
at
the
rear
of
his
squadron
that
is
alone
and
in
full
view
of
the
emperor
before
he
reached
him
rostov
who
was
a
splendid
horseman
spurred
bedouin
twice
and
successfully
put
him
to
the
showy
trot
in
which
the
animal
went
when
excited
bending
his
foaming
muzzle
to
his
chest
his
tail
extended
bedouin
as
if
also
conscious
of
the
emperor
s
eye
upon
him
passed
splendidly
lifting
his
feet
with
a
high
and
graceful
action
as
if
flying
through
the
air
without
touching
the
ground
rostov
himself
his
legs
well
back
and
his
stomach
drawn
in
and
feeling
himself
one
with
his
horse
rode
past
the
emperor
with
a
frowning
but
blissful
face
like
a
vewy
devil
as
denisov
expressed
it
fine
fellows
the
pavlograds
remarked
the
emperor
my
god
how
happy
i
should
be
if
he
ordered
me
to
leap
into
the
fire
this
instant
thought
rostov
when
the
review
was
over
the
newly
arrived
officers
and
also
kutuzov
s
collected
in
groups
and
began
to
talk
about
the
awards
about
the
austrians
and
their
uniforms
about
their
lines
about
bonaparte
and
how
badly
the
latter
would
fare
now
especially
if
the
essen
corps
arrived
and
prussia
took
our
side
but
the
talk
in
every
group
was
chiefly
about
the
emperor
alexander
his
every
word
and
movement
was
described
with
ecstasy
they
all
had
but
one
wish
to
advance
as
soon
as
possible
against
the
enemy
under
the
emperor
s
command
commanded
by
the
emperor
himself
they
could
not
fail
to
vanquish
anyone
be
it
whom
it
might
so
thought
rostov
and
most
of
the
officers
after
the
review
all
were
then
more
confident
of
victory
than
the
winning
of
two
battles
would
have
made
them
chapter
ix
the
day
after
the
review
boris
in
his
best
uniform
and
with
his
comrade
berg
s
best
wishes
for
success
rode
to
olmutz
to
see
bolkonski
wishing
to
profit
by
his
friendliness
and
obtain
for
himself
the
best
post
he
could
preferably
that
of
adjutant
to
some
important
personage
a
position
in
the
army
which
seemed
to
him
most
attractive
it
is
all
very
well
for
rostov
whose
father
sends
him
ten
thousand
rubles
at
a
time
to
talk
about
not
wishing
to
cringe
to
anybody
and
not
be
anyone
s
lackey
but
i
who
have
nothing
but
my
brains
have
to
make
a
career
and
must
not
miss
opportunities
but
must
avail
myself
of
them
he
reflected
he
did
not
find
prince
andrew
in
olmutz
that
day
but
the
appearance
of
the
town
where
the
headquarters
and
the
diplomatic
corps
were
stationed
and
the
two
emperors
were
living
with
their
suites
households
and
courts
only
strengthened
his
desire
to
belong
to
that
higher
world
he
knew
no
one
and
despite
his
smart
guardsman
s
uniform
all
these
exalted
personages
passing
in
the
streets
in
their
elegant
carriages
with
their
plumes
ribbons
and
medals
both
courtiers
and
military
men
seemed
so
immeasurably
above
him
an
insignificant
officer
of
the
guards
that
they
not
only
did
not
wish
to
but
simply
could
not
be
aware
of
his
existence
at
the
quarters
of
the
commander
in
chief
kutuzov
where
he
inquired
for
bolkonski
all
the
adjutants
and
even
the
orderlies
looked
at
him
as
if
they
wished
to
impress
on
him
that
a
great
many
officers
like
him
were
always
coming
there
and
that
everybody
was
heartily
sick
of
them
in
spite
of
this
or
rather
because
of
it
next
day
november
after
dinner
he
again
went
to
olmutz
and
entering
the
house
occupied
by
kutuzov
asked
for
bolkonski
prince
andrew
was
in
and
boris
was
shown
into
a
large
hall
probably
formerly
used
for
dancing
but
in
which
five
beds
now
stood
and
furniture
of
various
kinds
a
table
chairs
and
a
clavichord
one
adjutant
nearest
the
door
was
sitting
at
the
table
in
a
persian
dressing
gown
writing
another
the
red
stout
nesvitski
lay
on
a
bed
with
his
arms
under
his
head
laughing
with
an
officer
who
had
sat
down
beside
him
a
third
was
playing
a
viennese
waltz
on
the
clavichord
while
a
fourth
lying
on
the
clavichord
sang
the
tune
bolkonski
was
not
there
none
of
these
gentlemen
changed
his
position
on
seeing
boris
the
one
who
was
writing
and
whom
boris
addressed
turned
round
crossly
and
told
him
bolkonski
was
on
duty
and
that
he
should
go
through
the
door
on
the
left
into
the
reception
room
if
he
wished
to
see
him
boris
thanked
him
and
went
to
the
reception
room
where
he
found
some
ten
officers
and
generals
when
he
entered
prince
andrew
his
eyes
drooping
contemptuously
with
that
peculiar
expression
of
polite
weariness
which
plainly
says
if
it
were
not
my
duty
i
would
not
talk
to
you
for
a
moment
was
listening
to
an
old
russian
general
with
decorations
who
stood
very
erect
almost
on
tiptoe
with
a
soldier
s
obsequious
expression
on
his
purple
face
reporting
something
very
well
then
be
so
good
as
to
wait
said
prince
andrew
to
the
general
in
russian
speaking
with
the
french
intonation
he
affected
when
he
wished
to
speak
contemptuously
and
noticing
boris
prince
andrew
paying
no
more
heed
to
the
general
who
ran
after
him
imploring
him
to
hear
something
more
nodded
and
turned
to
him
with
a
cheerful
smile
at
that
moment
boris
clearly
realized
what
he
had
before
surmised
that
in
the
army
besides
the
subordination
and
discipline
prescribed
in
the
military
code
which
he
and
the
others
knew
in
the
regiment
there
was
another
more
important
subordination
which
made
this
tight
laced
purple
faced
general
wait
respectfully
while
captain
prince
andrew
for
his
own
pleasure
chose
to
chat
with
lieutenant
drubetskoy
more
than
ever
was
boris
resolved
to
serve
in
future
not
according
to
the
written
code
but
under
this
unwritten
law
he
felt
now
that
merely
by
having
been
recommended
to
prince
andrew
he
had
already
risen
above
the
general
who
at
the
front
had
the
power
to
annihilate
him
a
lieutenant
of
the
guards
prince
andrew
came
up
to
him
and
took
his
hand
i
am
very
sorry
you
did
not
find
me
in
yesterday
i
was
fussing
about
with
germans
all
day
we
went
with
weyrother
to
survey
the
dispositions
when
germans
start
being
accurate
there
s
no
end
to
it
boris
smiled
as
if
he
understood
what
prince
andrew
was
alluding
to
as
something
generally
known
but
it
the
first
time
he
had
heard
weyrother
s
name
or
even
the
term
dispositions
well
my
dear
fellow
so
you
still
want
to
be
an
adjutant
i
have
been
thinking
about
you
yes
i
was
thinking
for
some
reason
boris
could
not
help
blushing
of
asking
the
commander
in
chief
he
has
had
a
letter
from
prince
kuragin
about
me
i
only
wanted
to
ask
because
i
fear
the
guards
won
t
be
in
action
he
added
as
if
in
apology
all
right
all
right
we
ll
talk
it
over
replied
prince
andrew
only
let
me
report
this
gentleman
s
business
and
i
shall
be
at
your
disposal
while
prince
andrew
went
to
report
about
the
purple
faced
general
that
gentleman
evidently
not
sharing
boris
conception
of
the
advantages
of
the
unwritten
code
of
subordination
looked
so
fixedly
at
the
presumptuous
lieutenant
who
had
prevented
his
finishing
what
he
had
to
say
to
the
adjutant
that
boris
felt
uncomfortable
he
turned
away
and
waited
impatiently
for
prince
andrew
s
return
from
the
commander
in
chief
s
room
you
see
my
dear
fellow
i
have
been
thinking
about
you
said
prince
andrew
when
they
had
gone
into
the
large
room
where
the
clavichord
was
it
s
no
use
your
going
to
the
commander
in
chief
he
would
say
a
lot
of
pleasant
things
ask
you
to
dinner
that
would
not
be
bad
as
regards
the
unwritten
code
thought
boris
but
nothing
more
would
come
of
it
there
will
soon
be
a
battalion
of
us
aides
de
camp
and
adjutants
but
this
is
what
we
ll
do
i
have
a
good
friend
an
adjutant
general
and
an
excellent
fellow
prince
dolgorukov
and
though
you
may
not
know
it
the
fact
is
that
now
kutuzov
with
his
staff
and
all
of
us
count
for
nothing
everything
is
now
centered
round
the
emperor
so
we
will
go
to
dolgorukov
i
have
to
go
there
anyhow
and
i
have
already
spoken
to
him
about
you
we
shall
see
whether
he
cannot
attach
you
to
himself
or
find
a
place
for
you
somewhere
nearer
the
sun
prince
andrew
always
became
specially
keen
when
he
had
to
guide
a
young
man
and
help
him
to
worldly
success
under
cover
of
obtaining
help
of
this
kind
for
another
which
from
pride
he
would
never
accept
for
himself
he
kept
in
touch
with
the
circle
which
confers
success
and
which
attracted
him
he
very
readily
took
up
boris
cause
and
went
with
him
to
dolgorukov
it
was
late
in
the
evening
when
they
entered
the
palace
at
olmutz
occupied
by
the
emperors
and
their
retinues
that
same
day
a
council
of
war
had
been
held
in
which
all
the
members
of
the
hofkriegsrath
and
both
emperors
took
part
at
that
council
contrary
to
the
views
of
the
old
generals
kutuzov
and
prince
schwartzenberg
it
had
been
decided
to
advance
immediately
and
give
battle
to
bonaparte
the
council
of
war
was
just
over
when
prince
andrew
accompanied
by
boris
arrived
at
the
palace
to
find
dolgorukov
everyone
at
headquarters
was
still
under
the
spell
of
the
day
s
council
at
which
the
party
of
the
young
had
triumphed
the
voices
of
those
who
counseled
delay
and
advised
waiting
for
something
else
before
advancing
had
been
so
completely
silenced
and
their
arguments
confuted
by
such
conclusive
evidence
of
the
advantages
of
attacking
that
what
had
been
discussed
at
the
council
the
coming
battle
and
the
victory
that
would
certainly
result
from
it
no
longer
seemed
to
be
in
the
future
but
in
the
past
all
the
advantages
were
on
our
side
our
enormous
forces
undoubtedly
superior
to
napoleon
s
were
concentrated
in
one
place
the
troops
inspired
by
the
emperors
presence
were
eager
for
action
the
strategic
position
where
the
operations
would
take
place
was
familiar
in
all
its
details
to
the
austrian
general
weyrother
a
lucky
accident
had
ordained
that
the
austrian
army
should
maneuver
the
previous
year
on
the
very
fields
where
the
french
had
now
to
be
fought
the
adjacent
locality
was
known
and
shown
in
every
detail
on
the
maps
and
bonaparte
evidently
weakened
was
undertaking
nothing
dolgorukov
one
of
the
warmest
advocates
of
an
attack
had
just
returned
from
the
council
tired
and
exhausted
but
eager
and
proud
of
the
victory
that
had
been
gained
prince
andrew
introduced
his
protege
but
prince
dolgorukov
politely
and
firmly
pressing
his
hand
said
nothing
to
boris
and
evidently
unable
to
suppress
the
thoughts
which
were
uppermost
in
his
mind
at
that
moment
addressed
prince
andrew
in
french
ah
my
dear
fellow
what
a
battle
we
have
gained
god
grant
that
the
one
that
will
result
from
it
will
be
as
victorious
however
dear
fellow
he
said
abruptly
and
eagerly
i
must
confess
to
having
been
unjust
to
the
austrians
and
especially
to
weyrother
what
exactitude
what
minuteness
what
knowledge
of
the
locality
what
foresight
for
every
eventuality
every
possibility
even
to
the
smallest
detail
no
my
dear
fellow
no
conditions
better
than
our
present
ones
could
have
been
devised
this
combination
of
austrian
precision
with
russian
valor
what
more
could
be
wished
for
so
the
attack
is
definitely
resolved
on
asked
bolkonski
and
do
you
know
my
dear
fellow
it
seems
to
me
that
bonaparte
has
decidedly
lost
bearings
you
know
that
a
letter
was
received
from
him
today
for
the
emperor
dolgorukov
smiled
significantly
is
that
so
and
what
did
he
say
inquired
bolkonski
what
can
he
say
tra
di
ri
di
ra
and
so
on
merely
to
gain
time
i
tell
you
he
is
in
our
hands
that
s
certain
but
what
was
most
amusing
he
continued
with
a
sudden
good
natured
laugh
was
that
we
could
not
think
how
to
address
the
reply
if
not
as
consul
and
of
course
not
as
emperor
it
seemed
to
me
it
should
be
to
general
bonaparte
but
between
not
recognizing
him
as
emperor
and
calling
him
general
bonaparte
there
is
a
difference
remarked
bolkonski
that
s
just
it
interrupted
dolgorukov
quickly
laughing
you
know
bilibin
he
s
a
very
clever
fellow
he
suggested
addressing
him
as
usurper
and
enemy
of
mankind
dolgorukov
laughed
merrily
only
that
said
bolkonski
all
the
same
it
was
bilibin
who
found
a
suitable
form
for
the
address
he
is
a
wise
and
clever
fellow
what
was
it
to
the
head
of
the
french
government
au
chef
du
gouvernement
francais
said
dolgorukov
with
grave
satisfaction
good
wasn
t
it
yes
but
he
will
dislike
it
extremely
said
bolkonski
oh
yes
very
much
my
brother
knows
him
he
s
dined
with
him
the
present
emperor
more
than
once
in
paris
and
tells
me
he
never
met
a
more
cunning
or
subtle
diplomatist
you
know
a
combination
of
french
adroitness
and
italian
play
acting
do
you
know
the
tale
about
him
and
count
markov
count
markov
was
the
only
man
who
knew
how
to
handle
him
you
know
the
story
of
the
handkerchief
it
is
delightful
and
the
talkative
dolgorukov
turning
now
to
boris
now
to
prince
andrew
told
how
bonaparte
wishing
to
test
markov
our
ambassador
purposely
dropped
a
handkerchief
in
front
of
him
and
stood
looking
at
markov
probably
expecting
markov
to
pick
it
up
for
him
and
how
markov
immediately
dropped
his
own
beside
it
and
picked
it
up
without
touching
bonaparte
s
delightful
said
bolkonski
but
i
have
come
to
you
prince
as
a
petitioner
on
behalf
of
this
young
man
you
see
but
before
prince
andrew
could
finish
an
aide
de
camp
came
in
to
summon
dolgorukov
to
the
emperor
oh
what
a
nuisance
said
dolgorukov
getting
up
hurriedly
and
pressing
the
hands
of
prince
andrew
and
boris
you
know
i
should
be
very
glad
to
do
all
in
my
power
both
for
you
and
for
this
dear
young
man
again
he
pressed
the
hand
of
the
latter
with
an
expression
of
good
natured
sincere
and
animated
levity
but
you
see
another
time
boris
was
excited
by
the
thought
of
being
so
close
to
the
higher
powers
as
he
felt
himself
to
be
at
that
moment
he
was
conscious
that
here
he
was
in
contact
with
the
springs
that
set
in
motion
the
enormous
movements
of
the
mass
of
which
in
his
regiment
he
felt
himself
a
tiny
obedient
and
insignificant
atom
they
followed
prince
dolgorukov
out
into
the
corridor
and
met
coming
out
of
the
door
of
the
emperor
s
room
by
which
dolgorukov
had
entered
a
short
man
in
civilian
clothes
with
a
clever
face
and
sharply
projecting
jaw
which
without
spoiling
his
face
gave
him
a
peculiar
vivacity
and
shiftiness
of
expression
this
short
man
nodded
to
dolgorukov
as
to
an
intimate
friend
and
stared
at
prince
andrew
with
cool
intensity
walking
straight
toward
him
and
evidently
expecting
him
to
bow
or
to
step
out
of
his
way
prince
andrew
did
neither
a
look
of
animosity
appeared
on
his
face
and
the
other
turned
away
and
went
down
the
side
of
the
corridor
who
was
that
asked
boris
he
is
one
of
the
most
remarkable
but
to
me
most
unpleasant
of
men
the
minister
of
foreign
affairs
prince
adam
czartoryski
it
is
such
men
as
he
who
decide
the
fate
of
nations
added
bolkonski
with
a
sigh
he
could
not
suppress
as
they
passed
out
of
the
palace
next
day
the
army
began
its
campaign
and
up
to
the
very
battle
of
austerlitz
boris
was
unable
to
see
either
prince
andrew
or
dolgorukov
again
and
remained
for
a
while
with
the
ismaylov
regiment
chapter
x
at
dawn
on
the
sixteenth
of
november
denisov
s
squadron
in
which
nicholas
rostov
served
and
which
was
in
prince
bagration
s
detachment
moved
from
the
place
where
it
had
spent
the
night
advancing
into
action
as
arranged
and
after
going
behind
other
columns
for
about
two
thirds
of
a
mile
was
stopped
on
the
highroad
rostov
saw
the
cossacks
and
then
the
first
and
second
squadrons
of
hussars
and
infantry
battalions
and
artillery
pass
by
and
go
forward
and
then
generals
bagration
and
dolgorukov
ride
past
with
their
adjutants
all
the
fear
before
action
which
he
had
experienced
as
previously
all
the
inner
struggle
to
conquer
that
fear
all
his
dreams
of
distinguishing
himself
as
a
true
hussar
in
this
battle
had
been
wasted
their
squadron
remained
in
reserve
and
nicholas
rostov
spent
that
day
in
a
dull
and
wretched
mood
at
nine
in
the
morning
he
heard
firing
in
front
and
shouts
of
hurrah
and
saw
wounded
being
brought
back
there
were
not
many
of
them
and
at
last
he
saw
how
a
whole
detachment
of
french
cavalry
was
brought
in
convoyed
by
a
sontnya
of
cossacks
evidently
the
affair
was
over
and
though
not
big
had
been
a
successful
engagement
the
men
and
officers
returning
spoke
of
a
brilliant
victory
of
the
occupation
of
the
town
of
wischau
and
the
capture
of
a
whole
french
squadron
the
day
was
bright
and
sunny
after
a
sharp
night
frost
and
the
cheerful
glitter
of
that
autumn
day
was
in
keeping
with
the
news
of
victory
which
was
conveyed
not
only
by
the
tales
of
those
who
had
taken
part
in
it
but
also
by
the
joyful
expression
on
the
faces
of
soldiers
officers
generals
and
adjutants
as
they
passed
rostov
going
or
coming
and
nicholas
who
had
vainly
suffered
all
the
dread
that
precedes
a
battle
and
had
spent
that
happy
day
in
inactivity
was
all
the
more
depressed
come
here
wostov
let
s
dwink
to
dwown
our
gwief
shouted
denisov
who
had
settled
down
by
the
roadside
with
a
flask
and
some
food
the
officers
gathered
round
denisov
s
canteen
eating
and
talking
there
they
are
bringing
another
cried
one
of
the
officers
indicating
a
captive
french
dragoon
who
was
being
brought
in
on
foot
by
two
cossacks
one
of
them
was
leading
by
the
bridle
a
fine
large
french
horse
he
had
taken
from
the
prisoner
sell
us
that
horse
denisov
called
out
to
the
cossacks
if
you
like
your
honor
the
officers
got
up
and
stood
round
the
cossacks
and
their
prisoner
the
french
dragoon
was
a
young
alsatian
who
spoke
french
with
a
german
accent
he
was
breathless
with
agitation
his
face
was
red
and
when
he
heard
some
french
spoken
he
at
once
began
speaking
to
the
officers
addressing
first
one
then
another
he
said
he
would
not
have
been
taken
it
was
not
his
fault
but
the
corporal
s
who
had
sent
him
to
seize
some
horsecloths
though
he
had
told
him
the
russians
were
there
and
at
every
word
he
added
but
don
t
hurt
my
little
horse
and
stroked
the
animal
it
was
plain
that
he
did
not
quite
grasp
where
he
was
now
he
excused
himself
for
having
been
taken
prisoner
and
now
imagining
himself
before
his
own
officers
insisted
on
his
soldierly
discipline
and
zeal
in
the
service
he
brought
with
him
into
our
rearguard
all
the
freshness
of
atmosphere
of
the
french
army
which
was
so
alien
to
us
the
cossacks
sold
the
horse
for
two
gold
pieces
and
rostov
being
the
richest
of
the
officers
now
that
he
had
received
his
money
bought
it
but
don
t
hurt
my
little
horse
said
the
alsatian
good
naturedly
to
rostov
when
the
animal
was
handed
over
to
the
hussar
rostov
smilingly
reassured
the
dragoon
and
gave
him
money
alley
alley
said
the
cossack
touching
the
prisoner
s
arm
to
make
him
go
on
the
emperor
the
emperor
was
suddenly
heard
among
the
hussars
all
began
to
run
and
bustle
and
rostov
saw
coming
up
the
road
behind
him
several
riders
with
white
plumes
in
their
hats
in
a
moment
everyone
was
in
his
place
waiting
rostov
did
not
know
or
remember
how
he
ran
to
his
place
and
mounted
instantly
his
regret
at
not
having
been
in
action
and
his
dejected
mood
amid
people
of
whom
he
was
weary
had
gone
instantly
every
thought
of
himself
had
vanished
he
was
filled
with
happiness
at
his
nearness
to
the
emperor
he
felt
that
this
nearness
by
itself
made
up
to
him
for
the
day
he
had
lost
he
was
happy
as
a
lover
when
the
longed
for
moment
of
meeting
arrives
not
daring
to
look
round
and
without
looking
round
he
was
ecstatically
conscious
of
his
approach
he
felt
it
not
only
from
the
sound
of
the
hoofs
of
the
approaching
cavalcade
but
because
as
he
drew
near
everything
grew
brighter
more
joyful
more
significant
and
more
festive
around
him
nearer
and
nearer
to
rostov
came
that
sun
shedding
beams
of
mild
and
majestic
light
around
and
already
he
felt
himself
enveloped
in
those
beams
he
heard
his
voice
that
kindly
calm
and
majestic
voice
that
was
yet
so
simple
and
as
if
in
accord
with
rostov
s
feeling
there
was
a
deathly
stillness
amid
which
was
heard
the
emperor
s
voice
the
pavlograd
hussars
he
inquired
the
reserves
sire
replied
a
voice
a
very
human
one
compared
to
that
which
had
said
the
pavlograd
hussars
the
emperor
drew
level
with
rostov
and
halted
alexander
s
face
was
even
more
beautiful
than
it
had
been
three
days
before
at
the
review
it
shone
with
such
gaiety
and
youth
such
innocent
youth
that
it
suggested
the
liveliness
of
a
fourteen
year
old
boy
and
yet
it
was
the
face
of
the
majestic
emperor
casually
while
surveying
the
squadron
the
emperor
s
eyes
met
rostov
s
and
rested
on
them
for
not
more
than
two
seconds
whether
or
no
the
emperor
understood
what
was
going
on
in
rostov
s
soul
it
seemed
to
rostov
that
he
understood
everything
at
any
rate
his
light
blue
eyes
gazed
for
about
two
seconds
into
rostov
s
face
a
gentle
mild
light
poured
from
them
then
all
at
once
he
raised
his
eyebrows
abruptly
touched
his
horse
with
his
left
foot
and
galloped
on
the
younger
emperor
could
not
restrain
his
wish
to
be
present
at
the
battle
and
in
spite
of
the
remonstrances
of
his
courtiers
at
twelve
o
clock
left
the
third
column
with
which
he
had
been
and
galloped
toward
the
vanguard
before
he
came
up
with
the
hussars
several
adjutants
met
him
with
news
of
the
successful
result
of
the
action
this
battle
which
consisted
in
the
capture
of
a
french
squadron
was
represented
as
a
brilliant
victory
over
the
french
and
so
the
emperor
and
the
whole
army
especially
while
the
smoke
hung
over
the
battlefield
believed
that
the
french
had
been
defeated
and
were
retreating
against
their
will
a
few
minutes
after
the
emperor
had
passed
the
pavlograd
division
was
ordered
to
advance
in
wischau
itself
a
petty
german
town
rostov
saw
the
emperor
again
in
the
market
place
where
there
had
been
some
rather
heavy
firing
before
the
emperor
s
arrival
lay
several
killed
and
wounded
soldiers
whom
there
had
not
been
time
to
move
the
emperor
surrounded
by
his
suite
of
officers
and
courtiers
was
riding
a
bobtailed
chestnut
mare
a
different
one
from
that
which
he
had
ridden
at
the
review
and
bending
to
one
side
he
gracefully
held
a
gold
lorgnette
to
his
eyes
and
looked
at
a
soldier
who
lay
prone
with
blood
on
his
uncovered
head
the
wounded
soldier
was
so
dirty
coarse
and
revolting
that
his
proximity
to
the
emperor
shocked
rostov
rostov
saw
how
the
emperor
s
rather
round
shoulders
shuddered
as
if
a
cold
shiver
had
run
down
them
how
his
left
foot
began
convulsively
tapping
the
horse
s
side
with
the
spur
and
how
the
well
trained
horse
looked
round
unconcerned
and
did
not
stir
an
adjutant
dismounting
lifted
the
soldier
under
the
arms
to
place
him
on
a
stretcher
that
had
been
brought
the
soldier
groaned
gently
gently
can
t
you
do
it
more
gently
said
the
emperor
apparently
suffering
more
than
the
dying
soldier
and
he
rode
away
rostov
saw
tears
filling
the
emperor
s
eyes
and
heard
him
as
he
was
riding
away
say
to
czartoryski
what
a
terrible
thing
war
is
what
a
terrible
thing
quelle
terrible
chose
que
la
guerre
the
troops
of
the
vanguard
were
stationed
before
wischau
within
sight
of
the
enemy
s
lines
which
all
day
long
had
yielded
ground
to
us
at
the
least
firing
the
emperor
s
gratitude
was
announced
to
the
vanguard
rewards
were
promised
and
the
men
received
a
double
ration
of
vodka
the
campfires
crackled
and
the
soldiers
songs
resounded
even
more
merrily
than
on
the
previous
night
denisov
celebrated
his
promotion
to
the
rank
of
major
and
rostov
who
had
already
drunk
enough
at
the
end
of
the
feast
proposed
the
emperor
s
health
not
our
sovereign
the
emperor
as
they
say
at
official
dinners
said
he
but
the
health
of
our
sovereign
that
good
enchanting
and
great
man
let
us
drink
to
his
health
and
to
the
certain
defeat
of
the
french
if
we
fought
before
he
said
not
letting
the
french
pass
as
at
schon
grabern
what
shall
we
not
do
now
when
he
is
at
the
front
we
will
all
die
for
him
gladly
is
it
not
so
gentlemen
perhaps
i
am
not
saying
it
right
i
have
drunk
a
good
deal
but
that
is
how
i
feel
and
so
do
you
too
to
the
health
of
alexander
the
first
hurrah
hurrah
rang
the
enthusiastic
voices
of
the
officers
and
the
old
cavalry
captain
kirsten
shouted
enthusiastically
and
no
less
sincerely
than
the
twenty
year
old
rostov
when
the
officers
had
emptied
and
smashed
their
glasses
kirsten
filled
others
and
in
shirt
sleeves
and
breeches
went
glass
in
hand
to
the
soldiers
bonfires
and
with
his
long
gray
mustache
his
white
chest
showing
under
his
open
shirt
he
stood
in
a
majestic
pose
in
the
light
of
the
campfire
waving
his
uplifted
arm
lads
here
s
to
our
sovereign
the
emperor
and
victory
over
our
enemies
hurrah
he
exclaimed
in
his
dashing
old
hussar
s
baritone
the
hussars
crowded
round
and
responded
heartily
with
loud
shouts
late
that
night
when
all
had
separated
denisov
with
his
short
hand
patted
his
favorite
rostov
on
the
shoulder
as
there
s
no
one
to
fall
in
love
with
on
campaign
he
s
fallen
in
love
with
the
tsar
he
said
denisov
don
t
make
fun
of
it
cried
rostov
it
is
such
a
lofty
beautiful
feeling
such
a
i
believe
it
i
believe
it
fwiend
and
i
share
and
appwove
no
you
don
t
understand
and
rostov
got
up
and
went
wandering
among
the
campfires
dreaming
of
what
happiness
it
would
be
to
die
not
in
saving
the
emperor
s
life
he
did
not
even
dare
to
dream
of
that
but
simply
to
die
before
his
eyes
he
really
was
in
love
with
the
tsar
and
the
glory
of
the
russian
arms
and
the
hope
of
future
triumph
and
he
was
not
the
only
man
to
experience
that
feeling
during
those
memorable
days
preceding
the
battle
of
austerlitz
nine
tenths
of
the
men
in
the
russian
army
were
then
in
love
though
less
ecstatically
with
their
tsar
and
the
glory
of
the
russian
arms
chapter
xi
the
next
day
the
emperor
stopped
at
wischau
and
villier
his
physician
was
repeatedly
summoned
to
see
him
at
headquarters
and
among
the
troops
near
by
the
news
spread
that
the
emperor
was
unwell
he
ate
nothing
and
had
slept
badly
that
night
those
around
him
reported
the
cause
of
this
indisposition
was
the
strong
impression
made
on
his
sensitive
mind
by
the
sight
of
the
killed
and
wounded
at
daybreak
on
the
seventeenth
a
french
officer
who
had
come
with
a
flag
of
truce
demanding
an
audience
with
the
russian
emperor
was
brought
into
wischau
from
our
outposts
this
officer
was
savary
the
emperor
had
only
just
fallen
asleep
and
so
savary
had
to
wait
at
midday
he
was
admitted
to
the
emperor
and
an
hour
later
he
rode
off
with
prince
dolgorukov
to
the
advanced
post
of
the
french
army
it
was
rumored
that
savary
had
been
sent
to
propose
to
alexander
a
meeting
with
napoleon
to
the
joy
and
pride
of
the
whole
army
a
personal
interview
was
refused
and
instead
of
the
sovereign
prince
dolgorukov
the
victor
at
wischau
was
sent
with
savary
to
negotiate
with
napoleon
if
contrary
to
expectations
these
negotiations
were
actuated
by
a
real
desire
for
peace
toward
evening
dolgorukov
came
back
went
straight
to
the
tsar
and
remained
alone
with
him
for
a
long
time
on
the
eighteenth
and
nineteenth
of
november
the
army
advanced
two
days
march
and
the
enemy
s
outposts
after
a
brief
interchange
of
shots
retreated
in
the
highest
army
circles
from
midday
on
the
nineteenth
a
great
excitedly
bustling
activity
began
which
lasted
till
the
morning
of
the
twentieth
when
the
memorable
battle
of
austerlitz
was
fought
till
midday
on
the
nineteenth
the
activity
the
eager
talk
running
to
and
fro
and
dispatching
of
adjutants
was
confined
to
the
emperor
s
headquarters
but
on
the
afternoon
of
that
day
this
activity
reached
kutuzov
s
headquarters
and
the
staffs
of
the
commanders
of
columns
by
evening
the
adjutants
had
spread
it
to
all
ends
and
parts
of
the
army
and
in
the
night
from
the
nineteenth
to
the
twentieth
the
whole
eighty
thousand
allied
troops
rose
from
their
bivouacs
to
the
hum
of
voices
and
the
army
swayed
and
started
in
one
enormous
mass
six
miles
long
the
concentrated
activity
which
had
begun
at
the
emperor
s
headquarters
in
the
morning
and
had
started
the
whole
movement
that
followed
was
like
the
first
movement
of
the
main
wheel
of
a
large
tower
clock
one
wheel
slowly
moved
another
was
set
in
motion
and
a
third
and
wheels
began
to
revolve
faster
and
faster
levers
and
cogwheels
to
work
chimes
to
play
figures
to
pop
out
and
the
hands
to
advance
with
regular
motion
as
a
result
of
all
that
activity
just
as
in
the
mechanism
of
a
clock
so
in
the
mechanism
of
the
military
machine
an
impulse
once
given
leads
to
the
final
result
and
just
as
indifferently
quiescent
till
the
moment
when
motion
is
transmitted
to
them
are
the
parts
of
the
mechanism
which
the
impulse
has
not
yet
reached
wheels
creak
on
their
axles
as
the
cogs
engage
one
another
and
the
revolving
pulleys
whirr
with
the
rapidity
of
their
movement
but
a
neighboring
wheel
is
as
quiet
and
motionless
as
though
it
were
prepared
to
remain
so
for
a
hundred
years
but
the
moment
comes
when
the
lever
catches
it
and
obeying
the
impulse
that
wheel
begins
to
creak
and
joins
in
the
common
motion
the
result
and
aim
of
which
are
beyond
its
ken
just
as
in
a
clock
the
result
of
the
complicated
motion
of
innumerable
wheels
and
pulleys
is
merely
a
slow
and
regular
movement
of
the
hands
which
show
the
time
so
the
result
of
all
the
complicated
human
activities
of
russians
and
french
all
their
passions
desires
remorse
humiliations
sufferings
outbursts
of
pride
fear
and
enthusiasm
was
only
the
loss
of
the
battle
of
austerlitz
the
so
called
battle
of
the
three
emperors
that
is
to
say
a
slow
movement
of
the
hand
on
the
dial
of
human
history
prince
andrew
was
on
duty
that
day
and
in
constant
attendance
on
the
commander
in
chief
at
six
in
the
evening
kutuzov
went
to
the
emperor
s
headquarters
and
after
staying
but
a
short
time
with
the
tsar
went
to
see
the
grand
marshal
of
the
court
count
tolstoy
bolkonski
took
the
opportunity
to
go
in
to
get
some
details
of
the
coming
action
from
dolgorukov
he
felt
that
kutuzov
was
upset
and
dissatisfied
about
something
and
that
at
headquarters
they
were
dissatisfied
with
him
and
also
that
at
the
emperor
s
headquarters
everyone
adopted
toward
him
the
tone
of
men
who
know
something
others
do
not
know
he
therefore
wished
to
speak
to
dolgorukov
well
how
d
you
do
my
dear
fellow
said
dolgorukov
who
was
sitting
at
tea
with
bilibin
the
fete
is
for
tomorrow
how
is
your
old
fellow
out
of
sorts
i
won
t
say
he
is
out
of
sorts
but
i
fancy
he
would
like
to
be
heard
but
they
heard
him
at
the
council
of
war
and
will
hear
him
when
he
talks
sense
but
to
temporize
and
wait
for
something
now
when
bonaparte
fears
nothing
so
much
as
a
general
battle
is
impossible
yes
you
have
seen
him
said
prince
andrew
well
what
is
bonaparte
like
how
did
he
impress
you
yes
i
saw
him
and
am
convinced
that
he
fears
nothing
so
much
as
a
general
engagement
repeated
dolgorukov
evidently
prizing
this
general
conclusion
which
he
had
arrived
at
from
his
interview
with
napoleon
if
he
weren
t
afraid
of
a
battle
why
did
he
ask
for
that
interview
why
negotiate
and
above
all
why
retreat
when
to
retreat
is
so
contrary
to
his
method
of
conducting
war
believe
me
he
is
afraid
afraid
of
a
general
battle
his
hour
has
come
mark
my
words
but
tell
me
what
is
he
like
eh
said
prince
andrew
again
he
is
a
man
in
a
gray
overcoat
very
anxious
that
i
should
call
him
your
majesty
but
who
to
his
chagrin
got
no
title
from
me
that
s
the
sort
of
man
he
is
and
nothing
more
replied
dolgorukov
looking
round
at
bilibin
with
a
smile
despite
my
great
respect
for
old
kutuzov
he
continued
we
should
be
a
nice
set
of
fellows
if
we
were
to
wait
about
and
so
give
him
a
chance
to
escape
or
to
trick
us
now
that
we
certainly
have
him
in
our
hands
no
we
mustn
t
forget
suvorov
and
his
rule
not
to
put
yourself
in
a
position
to
be
attacked
but
yourself
to
attack
believe
me
in
war
the
energy
of
young
men
often
shows
the
way
better
than
all
the
experience
of
old
cunctators
but
in
what
position
are
we
going
to
attack
him
i
have
been
at
the
outposts
today
and
it
is
impossible
to
say
where
his
chief
forces
are
situated
said
prince
andrew
he
wished
to
explain
to
dolgorukov
a
plan
of
attack
he
had
himself
formed
oh
that
is
all
the
same
dolgorukov
said
quickly
and
getting
up
he
spread
a
map
on
the
table
all
eventualities
have
been
foreseen
if
he
is
standing
before
brunn
and
prince
dolgorukov
rapidly
but
indistinctly
explained
weyrother
s
plan
of
a
flanking
movement
prince
andrew
began
to
reply
and
to
state
his
own
plan
which
might
have
been
as
good
as
weyrother
s
but
for
the
disadvantage
that
weyrother
s
had
already
been
approved
as
soon
as
prince
andrew
began
to
demonstrate
the
defects
of
the
latter
and
the
merits
of
his
own
plan
prince
dolgorukov
ceased
to
listen
to
him
and
gazed
absent
mindedly
not
at
the
map
but
at
prince
andrew
s
face
there
will
be
a
council
of
war
at
kutuzov
s
tonight
though
you
can
say
all
this
there
remarked
dolgorukov
i
will
do
so
said
prince
andrew
moving
away
from
the
map
whatever
are
you
bothering
about
gentlemen
said
bilibin
who
till
then
had
listened
with
an
amused
smile
to
their
conversation
and
now
was
evidently
ready
with
a
joke
whether
tomorrow
brings
victory
or
defeat
the
glory
of
our
russian
arms
is
secure
except
your
kutuzov
there
is
not
a
single
russian
in
command
of
a
column
the
commanders
are
herr
general
wimpfen
le
comte
de
langeron
le
prince
de
lichtenstein
le
prince
de
hohenlohe
and
finally
prishprish
and
so
on
like
all
those
polish
names
be
quiet
backbiter
said
dolgorukov
it
is
not
true
there
are
now
two
russians
miloradovich
and
dokhturov
and
there
would
be
a
third
count
arakcheev
if
his
nerves
were
not
too
weak
however
i
think
general
kutuzov
has
come
out
said
prince
andrew
i
wish
you
good
luck
and
success
gentlemen
he
added
and
went
out
after
shaking
hands
with
dolgorukov
and
bilibin
on
the
way
home
prince
andrew
could
not
refrain
from
asking
kutuzov
who
was
sitting
silently
beside
him
what
he
thought
of
tomorrow
s
battle
kutuzov
looked
sternly
at
his
adjutant
and
after
a
pause
replied
i
think
the
battle
will
be
lost
and
so
i
told
count
tolstoy
and
asked
him
to
tell
the
emperor
what
do
you
think
he
replied
but
my
dear
general
i
am
engaged
with
rice
and
cutlets
look
after
military
matters
yourself
yes
that
was
the
answer
i
got
chapter
xii
shortly
after
nine
o
clock
that
evening
weyrother
drove
with
his
plans
to
kutuzov
s
quarters
where
the
council
of
war
was
to
be
held
all
the
commanders
of
columns
were
summoned
to
the
commander
in
chief
s
and
with
the
exception
of
prince
bagration
who
declined
to
come
were
all
there
at
the
appointed
time
weyrother
who
was
in
full
control
of
the
proposed
battle
by
his
eagerness
and
briskness
presented
a
marked
contrast
to
the
dissatisfied
and
drowsy
kutuzov
who
reluctantly
played
the
part
of
chairman
and
president
of
the
council
of
war
weyrother
evidently
felt
himself
to
be
at
the
head
of
a
movement
that
had
already
become
unrestrainable
he
was
like
a
horse
running
downhill
harnessed
to
a
heavy
cart
whether
he
was
pulling
it
or
being
pushed
by
it
he
did
not
know
but
rushed
along
at
headlong
speed
with
no
time
to
consider
what
this
movement
might
lead
to
weyrother
had
been
twice
that
evening
to
the
enemy
s
picket
line
to
reconnoiter
personally
and
twice
to
the
emperors
russian
and
austrian
to
report
and
explain
and
to
his
headquarters
where
he
had
dictated
the
dispositions
in
german
and
now
much
exhausted
he
arrived
at
kutuzov
s
he
was
evidently
so
busy
that
he
even
forgot
to
be
polite
to
the
commander
in
chief
he
interrupted
him
talked
rapidly
and
indistinctly
without
looking
at
the
man
he
was
addressing
and
did
not
reply
to
questions
put
to
him
he
was
bespattered
with
mud
and
had
a
pitiful
weary
and
distracted
air
though
at
the
same
time
he
was
haughty
and
self
confident
kutuzov
was
occupying
a
nobleman
s
castle
of
modest
dimensions
near
ostralitz
in
the
large
drawing
room
which
had
become
the
commander
in
chief
s
office
were
gathered
kutuzov
himself
weyrother
and
the
members
of
the
council
of
war
they
were
drinking
tea
and
only
awaited
prince
bagration
to
begin
the
council
at
last
bagration
s
orderly
came
with
the
news
that
the
prince
could
not
attend
prince
andrew
came
in
to
inform
the
commander
in
chief
of
this
and
availing
himself
of
permission
previously
given
him
by
kutuzov
to
be
present
at
the
council
he
remained
in
the
room
since
prince
bagration
is
not
coming
we
may
begin
said
weyrother
hurriedly
rising
from
his
seat
and
going
up
to
the
table
on
which
an
enormous
map
of
the
environs
of
brunn
was
spread
out
kutuzov
with
his
uniform
unbuttoned
so
that
his
fat
neck
bulged
over
his
collar
as
if
escaping
was
sitting
almost
asleep
in
a
low
chair
with
his
podgy
old
hands
resting
symmetrically
on
its
arms
at
the
sound
of
weyrother
s
voice
he
opened
his
one
eye
with
an
effort
yes
yes
if
you
please
it
is
already
late
said
he
and
nodding
his
head
he
let
it
droop
and
again
closed
his
eye
if
at
first
the
members
of
the
council
thought
that
kutuzov
was
pretending
to
sleep
the
sounds
his
nose
emitted
during
the
reading
that
followed
proved
that
the
commander
in
chief
at
that
moment
was
absorbed
by
a
far
more
serious
matter
than
a
desire
to
show
his
contempt
for
the
dispositions
or
anything
else
he
was
engaged
in
satisfying
the
irresistible
human
need
for
sleep
he
really
was
asleep
weyrother
with
the
gesture
of
a
man
too
busy
to
lose
a
moment
glanced
at
kutuzov
and
having
convinced
himself
that
he
was
asleep
took
up
a
paper
and
in
a
loud
monotonous
voice
began
to
read
out
the
dispositions
for
the
impending
battle
under
a
heading
which
he
also
read
out
dispositions
for
an
attack
on
the
enemy
position
behind
kobelnitz
and
sokolnitz
november
the
dispositions
were
very
complicated
and
difficult
they
began
as
follows
as
the
enemy
s
left
wing
rests
on
wooded
hills
and
his
right
extends
along
kobelnitz
and
sokolnitz
behind
the
ponds
that
are
there
while
we
on
the
other
hand
with
our
left
wing
by
far
outflank
his
right
it
is
advantageous
to
attack
the
enemy
s
latter
wing
especially
if
we
occupy
the
villages
of
sokolnitz
and
kobelnitz
whereby
we
can
both
fall
on
his
flank
and
pursue
him
over
the
plain
between
schlappanitz
and
the
thuerassa
forest
avoiding
the
defiles
of
schlappanitz
and
bellowitz
which
cover
the
enemy
s
front
for
this
object
it
is
necessary
that
the
first
column
marches
the
second
column
marches
the
third
column
marches
and
so
on
read
weyrother
the
generals
seemed
to
listen
reluctantly
to
the
difficult
dispositions
the
tall
fair
haired
general
buxhowden
stood
leaning
his
back
against
the
wall
his
eyes
fixed
on
a
burning
candle
and
seemed
not
to
listen
or
even
to
wish
to
be
thought
to
listen
exactly
opposite
weyrother
with
his
glistening
wide
open
eyes
fixed
upon
him
and
his
mustache
twisted
upwards
sat
the
ruddy
miloradovich
in
a
military
pose
his
elbows
turned
outwards
his
hands
on
his
knees
and
his
shoulders
raised
he
remained
stubbornly
silent
gazing
at
weyrother
s
face
and
only
turned
away
his
eyes
when
the
austrian
chief
of
staff
finished
reading
then
miloradovich
looked
round
significantly
at
the
other
generals
but
one
could
not
tell
from
that
significant
look
whether
he
agreed
or
disagreed
and
was
satisfied
or
not
with
the
arrangements
next
to
weyrother
sat
count
langeron
who
with
a
subtle
smile
that
never
left
his
typically
southern
french
face
during
the
whole
time
of
the
reading
gazed
at
his
delicate
fingers
which
rapidly
twirled
by
its
corners
a
gold
snuffbox
on
which
was
a
portrait
in
the
middle
of
one
of
the
longest
sentences
he
stopped
the
rotary
motion
of
the
snuffbox
raised
his
head
and
with
inimical
politeness
lurking
in
the
corners
of
his
thin
lips
interrupted
weyrother
wishing
to
say
something
but
the
austrian
general
continuing
to
read
frowned
angrily
and
jerked
his
elbows
as
if
to
say
you
can
tell
me
your
views
later
but
now
be
so
good
as
to
look
at
the
map
and
listen
langeron
lifted
his
eyes
with
an
expression
of
perplexity
turned
round
to
miloradovich
as
if
seeking
an
explanation
but
meeting
the
latter
s
impressive
but
meaningless
gaze
drooped
his
eyes
sadly
and
again
took
to
twirling
his
snuffbox
a
geography
lesson
he
muttered
as
if
to
himself
but
loud
enough
to
be
heard
przebyszewski
with
respectful
but
dignified
politeness
held
his
hand
to
his
ear
toward
weyrother
with
the
air
of
a
man
absorbed
in
attention
dohkturov
a
little
man
sat
opposite
weyrother
with
an
assiduous
and
modest
mien
and
stooping
over
the
outspread
map
conscientiously
studied
the
dispositions
and
the
unfamiliar
locality
he
asked
weyrother
several
times
to
repeat
words
he
had
not
clearly
heard
and
the
difficult
names
of
villages
weyrother
complied
and
dohkturov
noted
them
down
when
the
reading
which
lasted
more
than
an
hour
was
over
langeron
again
brought
his
snuffbox
to
rest
and
without
looking
at
weyrother
or
at
anyone
in
particular
began
to
say
how
difficult
it
was
to
carry
out
such
a
plan
in
which
the
enemy
s
position
was
assumed
to
be
known
whereas
it
was
perhaps
not
known
since
the
enemy
was
in
movement
langeron
s
objections
were
valid
but
it
was
obvious
that
their
chief
aim
was
to
show
general
weyrother
who
had
read
his
dispositions
with
as
much
self
confidence
as
if
he
were
addressing
school
children
that
he
had
to
do
not
with
fools
but
with
men
who
could
teach
him
something
in
military
matters
when
the
monotonous
sound
of
weyrother
s
voice
ceased
kutuzov
opened
his
eye
as
a
miller
wakes
up
when
the
soporific
drone
of
the
mill
wheel
is
interrupted
he
listened
to
what
langeron
said
as
if
remarking
so
you
are
still
at
that
silly
business
quickly
closed
his
eye
again
and
let
his
head
sink
still
lower
langeron
trying
as
virulently
as
possible
to
sting
weyrother
s
vanity
as
author
of
the
military
plan
argued
that
bonaparte
might
easily
attack
instead
of
being
attacked
and
so
render
the
whole
of
this
plan
perfectly
worthless
weyrother
met
all
objections
with
a
firm
and
contemptuous
smile
evidently
prepared
beforehand
to
meet
all
objections
be
they
what
they
might
if
he
could
attack
us
he
would
have
done
so
today
said
he
so
you
think
he
is
powerless
said
langeron
he
has
forty
thousand
men
at
most
replied
weyrother
with
the
smile
of
a
doctor
to
whom
an
old
wife
wishes
to
explain
the
treatment
of
a
case
in
that
case
he
is
inviting
his
doom
by
awaiting
our
attack
said
langeron
with
a
subtly
ironical
smile
again
glancing
round
for
support
to
miloradovich
who
was
near
him
but
miloradovich
was
at
that
moment
evidently
thinking
of
anything
rather
than
of
what
the
generals
were
disputing
about
ma
foi
said
he
tomorrow
we
shall
see
all
that
on
the
battlefield
weyrother
again
gave
that
smile
which
seemed
to
say
that
to
him
it
was
strange
and
ridiculous
to
meet
objections
from
russian
generals
and
to
have
to
prove
to
them
what
he
had
not
merely
convinced
himself
of
but
had
also
convinced
the
sovereign
emperors
of
the
enemy
has
quenched
his
fires
and
a
continual
noise
is
heard
from
his
camp
said
he
what
does
that
mean
either
he
is
retreating
which
is
the
only
thing
we
need
fear
or
he
is
changing
his
position
he
smiled
ironically
but
even
if
he
also
took
up
a
position
in
the
thuerassa
he
merely
saves
us
a
great
deal
of
trouble
and
all
our
arrangements
to
the
minutest
detail
remain
the
same
how
is
that
began
prince
andrew
who
had
for
long
been
waiting
an
opportunity
to
express
his
doubts
kutuzov
here
woke
up
coughed
heavily
and
looked
round
at
the
generals
gentlemen
the
dispositions
for
tomorrow
or
rather
for
today
for
it
is
past
midnight
cannot
now
be
altered
said
he
you
have
heard
them
and
we
shall
all
do
our
duty
but
before
a
battle
there
is
nothing
more
important
he
paused
than
to
have
a
good
sleep
he
moved
as
if
to
rise
the
generals
bowed
and
retired
it
was
past
midnight
prince
andrew
went
out
the
council
of
war
at
which
prince
andrew
had
not
been
able
to
express
his
opinion
as
he
had
hoped
to
left
on
him
a
vague
and
uneasy
impression
whether
dolgorukov
and
weyrother
or
kutuzov
langeron
and
the
others
who
did
not
approve
of
the
plan
of
attack
were
right
he
did
not
know
but
was
it
really
not
possible
for
kutuzov
to
state
his
views
plainly
to
the
emperor
is
it
possible
that
on
account
of
court
and
personal
considerations
tens
of
thousands
of
lives
and
my
life
my
life
he
thought
must
be
risked
yes
it
is
very
likely
that
i
shall
be
killed
tomorrow
he
thought
and
suddenly
at
this
thought
of
death
a
whole
series
of
most
distant
most
intimate
memories
rose
in
his
imagination
he
remembered
his
last
parting
from
his
father
and
his
wife
he
remembered
the
days
when
he
first
loved
her
he
thought
of
her
pregnancy
and
felt
sorry
for
her
and
for
himself
and
in
a
nervously
emotional
and
softened
mood
he
went
out
of
the
hut
in
which
he
was
billeted
with
nesvitski
and
began
to
walk
up
and
down
before
it
the
night
was
foggy
and
through
the
fog
the
moonlight
gleamed
mysteriously
yes
tomorrow
tomorrow
he
thought
tomorrow
everything
may
be
over
for
me
all
these
memories
will
be
no
more
none
of
them
will
have
any
meaning
for
me
tomorrow
perhaps
even
certainly
i
have
a
presentiment
that
for
the
first
time
i
shall
have
to
show
all
i
can
do
and
his
fancy
pictured
the
battle
its
loss
the
concentration
of
fighting
at
one
point
and
the
hesitation
of
all
the
commanders
and
then
that
happy
moment
that
toulon
for
which
he
had
so
long
waited
presents
itself
to
him
at
last
he
firmly
and
clearly
expresses
his
opinion
to
kutuzov
to
weyrother
and
to
the
emperors
all
are
struck
by
the
justness
of
his
views
but
no
one
undertakes
to
carry
them
out
so
he
takes
a
regiment
a
division
stipulates
that
no
one
is
to
interfere
with
his
arrangements
leads
his
division
to
the
decisive
point
and
gains
the
victory
alone
but
death
and
suffering
suggested
another
voice
prince
andrew
however
did
not
answer
that
voice
and
went
on
dreaming
of
his
triumphs
the
dispositions
for
the
next
battle
are
planned
by
him
alone
nominally
he
is
only
an
adjutant
on
kutuzov
s
staff
but
he
does
everything
alone
the
next
battle
is
won
by
him
alone
kutuzov
is
removed
and
he
is
appointed
well
and
then
asked
the
other
voice
if
before
that
you
are
not
ten
times
wounded
killed
or
betrayed
well
what
then
well
then
prince
andrew
answered
himself
i
don
t
know
what
will
happen
and
don
t
want
to
know
and
can
t
but
if
i
want
this
want
glory
want
to
be
known
to
men
want
to
be
loved
by
them
it
is
not
my
fault
that
i
want
it
and
want
nothing
but
that
and
live
only
for
that
yes
for
that
alone
i
shall
never
tell
anyone
but
oh
god
what
am
i
to
do
if
i
love
nothing
but
fame
and
men
s
esteem
death
wounds
the
loss
of
family
i
fear
nothing
and
precious
and
dear
as
many
persons
are
to
me
father
sister
wife
those
dearest
to
me
yet
dreadful
and
unnatural
as
it
seems
i
would
give
them
all
at
once
for
a
moment
of
glory
of
triumph
over
men
of
love
from
men
i
don
t
know
and
never
shall
know
for
the
love
of
these
men
here
he
thought
as
he
listened
to
voices
in
kutuzov
s
courtyard
the
voices
were
those
of
the
orderlies
who
were
packing
up
one
voice
probably
a
coachman
s
was
teasing
kutuzov
s
old
cook
whom
prince
andrew
knew
and
who
was
called
tit
he
was
saying
tit
i
say
tit
well
returned
the
old
man
go
tit
thresh
a
bit
said
the
wag
oh
go
to
the
devil
called
out
a
voice
drowned
by
the
laughter
of
the
orderlies
and
servants
all
the
same
i
love
and
value
nothing
but
triumph
over
them
all
i
value
this
mystic
power
and
glory
that
is
floating
here
above
me
in
this
mist
chapter
xiii
that
same
night
rostov
was
with
a
platoon
on
skirmishing
duty
in
front
of
bagration
s
detachment
his
hussars
were
placed
along
the
line
in
couples
and
he
himself
rode
along
the
line
trying
to
master
the
sleepiness
that
kept
coming
over
him
an
enormous
space
with
our
army
s
campfires
dimly
glowing
in
the
fog
could
be
seen
behind
him
in
front
of
him
was
misty
darkness
rostov
could
see
nothing
peer
as
he
would
into
that
foggy
distance
now
something
gleamed
gray
now
there
was
something
black
now
little
lights
seemed
to
glimmer
where
the
enemy
ought
to
be
now
he
fancied
it
was
only
something
in
his
own
eyes
his
eyes
kept
closing
and
in
his
fancy
appeared
now
the
emperor
now
denisov
and
now
moscow
memories
and
he
again
hurriedly
opened
his
eyes
and
saw
close
before
him
the
head
and
ears
of
the
horse
he
was
riding
and
sometimes
when
he
came
within
six
paces
of
them
the
black
figures
of
hussars
but
in
the
distance
was
still
the
same
misty
darkness
why
not
it
might
easily
happen
thought
rostov
that
the
emperor
will
meet
me
and
give
me
an
order
as
he
would
to
any
other
officer
he
ll
say
go
and
find
out
what
s
there
there
are
many
stories
of
his
getting
to
know
an
officer
in
just
such
a
chance
way
and
attaching
him
to
himself
what
if
he
gave
me
a
place
near
him
oh
how
i
would
guard
him
how
i
would
tell
him
the
truth
how
i
would
unmask
his
deceivers
and
in
order
to
realize
vividly
his
love
devotion
to
the
sovereign
rostov
pictured
to
himself
an
enemy
or
a
deceitful
german
whom
he
would
not
only
kill
with
pleasure
but
whom
he
would
slap
in
the
face
before
the
emperor
suddenly
a
distant
shout
aroused
him
he
started
and
opened
his
eyes
where
am
i
oh
yes
in
the
skirmishing
line
pass
and
watchword
shaft
olmutz
what
a
nuisance
that
our
squadron
will
be
in
reserve
tomorrow
he
thought
i
ll
ask
leave
to
go
to
the
front
this
may
be
my
only
chance
of
seeing
the
emperor
it
won
t
be
long
now
before
i
am
off
duty
i
ll
take
another
turn
and
when
i
get
back
i
ll
go
to
the
general
and
ask
him
he
readjusted
himself
in
the
saddle
and
touched
up
his
horse
to
ride
once
more
round
his
hussars
it
seemed
to
him
that
it
was
getting
lighter
to
the
left
he
saw
a
sloping
descent
lit
up
and
facing
it
a
black
knoll
that
seemed
as
steep
as
a
wall
on
this
knoll
there
was
a
white
patch
that
rostov
could
not
at
all
make
out
was
it
a
glade
in
the
wood
lit
up
by
the
moon
or
some
unmelted
snow
or
some
white
houses
he
even
thought
something
moved
on
that
white
spot
i
expect
it
s
snow
that
spot
a
spot
une
tache
he
thought
there
now
it
s
not
a
tache
natasha
sister
black
eyes
na
tasha
won
t
she
be
surprised
when
i
tell
her
how
i
ve
seen
the
emperor
natasha
take
my
sabretache
keep
to
the
right
your
honor
there
are
bushes
here
came
the
voice
of
an
hussar
past
whom
rostov
was
riding
in
the
act
of
falling
asleep
rostov
lifted
his
head
that
had
sunk
almost
to
his
horse
s
mane
and
pulled
up
beside
the
hussar
he
was
succumbing
to
irresistible
youthful
childish
drowsiness
but
what
was
i
thinking
i
mustn
t
forget
how
shall
i
speak
to
the
emperor
no
that
s
not
it
that
s
tomorrow
oh
yes
natasha
sabretache
saber
them
whom
the
hussars
ah
the
hussars
with
mustaches
along
the
tverskaya
street
rode
the
hussar
with
mustaches
i
thought
about
him
too
just
opposite
guryev
s
house
old
guryev
oh
but
denisov
s
a
fine
fellow
but
that
s
all
nonsense
the
chief
thing
is
that
the
emperor
is
here
how
he
looked
at
me
and
wished
to
say
something
but
dared
not
no
it
was
i
who
dared
not
but
that
s
nonsense
the
chief
thing
is
not
to
forget
the
important
thing
i
was
thinking
of
yes
na
tasha
sabretache
oh
yes
yes
that
s
right
and
his
head
once
more
sank
to
his
horse
s
neck
all
at
once
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
was
being
fired
at
what
what
what
cut
them
down
what
said
rostov
waking
up
at
the
moment
he
opened
his
eyes
he
heard
in
front
of
him
where
the
enemy
was
the
long
drawn
shouts
of
thousands
of
voices
his
horse
and
the
horse
of
the
hussar
near
him
pricked
their
ears
at
these
shouts
over
there
where
the
shouting
came
from
a
fire
flared
up
and
went
out
again
then
another
and
all
along
the
french
line
on
the
hill
fires
flared
up
and
the
shouting
grew
louder
and
louder
rostov
could
hear
the
sound
of
french
words
but
could
not
distinguish
them
the
din
of
many
voices
was
too
great
all
he
could
hear
was
ahahah
and
rrrr
what
s
that
what
do
you
make
of
it
said
rostov
to
the
hussar
beside
him
that
must
be
the
enemy
s
camp
the
hussar
did
not
reply
why
don
t
you
hear
it
rostov
asked
again
after
waiting
for
a
reply
who
can
tell
your
honor
replied
the
hussar
reluctantly
from
the
direction
it
must
be
the
enemy
repeated
rostov
it
may
be
he
or
it
may
be
nothing
muttered
the
hussar
it
s
dark
steady
he
cried
to
his
fidgeting
horse
rostov
s
horse
was
also
getting
restive
it
pawed
the
frozen
ground
pricking
its
ears
at
the
noise
and
looking
at
the
lights
the
shouting
grew
still
louder
and
merged
into
a
general
roar
that
only
an
army
of
several
thousand
men
could
produce
the
lights
spread
farther
and
farther
probably
along
the
line
of
the
french
camp
rostov
no
longer
wanted
to
sleep
the
gay
triumphant
shouting
of
the
enemy
army
had
a
stimulating
effect
on
him
vive
l
empereur
l
empereur
he
now
heard
distinctly
they
can
t
be
far
off
probably
just
beyond
the
stream
he
said
to
the
hussar
beside
him
the
hussar
only
sighed
without
replying
and
coughed
angrily
the
sound
of
horse
s
hoofs
approaching
at
a
trot
along
the
line
of
hussars
was
heard
and
out
of
the
foggy
darkness
the
figure
of
a
sergeant
of
hussars
suddenly
appeared
looming
huge
as
an
elephant
your
honor
the
generals
said
the
sergeant
riding
up
to
rostov
rostov
still
looking
round
toward
the
fires
and
the
shouts
rode
with
the
sergeant
to
meet
some
mounted
men
who
were
riding
along
the
line
one
was
on
a
white
horse
prince
bagration
and
prince
dolgorukov
with
their
adjutants
had
come
to
witness
the
curious
phenomenon
of
the
lights
and
shouts
in
the
enemy
s
camp
rostov
rode
up
to
bagration
reported
to
him
and
then
joined
the
adjutants
listening
to
what
the
generals
were
saying
believe
me
said
prince
dolgorukov
addressing
bagration
it
is
nothing
but
a
trick
he
has
retreated
and
ordered
the
rearguard
to
kindle
fires
and
make
a
noise
to
deceive
us
hardly
said
bagration
i
saw
them
this
evening
on
that
knoll
if
they
had
retreated
they
would
have
withdrawn
from
that
too
officer
said
bagration
to
rostov
are
the
enemy
s
skirmishers
still
there
they
were
there
this
evening
but
now
i
don
t
know
your
excellency
shall
i
go
with
some
of
my
hussars
to
see
replied
rostov
bagration
stopped
and
before
replying
tried
to
see
rostov
s
face
in
the
mist
well
go
and
see
he
said
after
a
pause
yes
sir
rostov
spurred
his
horse
called
to
sergeant
fedchenko
and
two
other
hussars
told
them
to
follow
him
and
trotted
downhill
in
the
direction
from
which
the
shouting
came
he
felt
both
frightened
and
pleased
to
be
riding
alone
with
three
hussars
into
that
mysterious
and
dangerous
misty
distance
where
no
one
had
been
before
him
bagration
called
to
him
from
the
hill
not
to
go
beyond
the
stream
but
rostov
pretended
not
to
hear
him
and
did
not
stop
but
rode
on
and
on
continually
mistaking
bushes
for
trees
and
gullies
for
men
and
continually
discovering
his
mistakes
having
descended
the
hill
at
a
trot
he
no
longer
saw
either
our
own
or
the
enemy
s
fires
but
heard
the
shouting
of
the
french
more
loudly
and
distinctly
in
the
valley
he
saw
before
him
something
like
a
river
but
when
he
reached
it
he
found
it
was
a
road
having
come
out
onto
the
road
he
reined
in
his
horse
hesitating
whether
to
ride
along
it
or
cross
it
and
ride
over
the
black
field
up
the
hillside
to
keep
to
the
road
which
gleamed
white
in
the
mist
would
have
been
safer
because
it
would
be
easier
to
see
people
coming
along
it
follow
me
said
he
crossed
the
road
and
began
riding
up
the
hill
at
a
gallop
toward
the
point
where
the
french
pickets
had
been
standing
that
evening
your
honor
there
he
is
cried
one
of
the
hussars
behind
him
and
before
rostov
had
time
to
make
out
what
the
black
thing
was
that
had
suddenly
appeared
in
the
fog
there
was
a
flash
followed
by
a
report
and
a
bullet
whizzing
high
up
in
the
mist
with
a
plaintive
sound
passed
out
of
hearing
another
musket
missed
fire
but
flashed
in
the
pan
rostov
turned
his
horse
and
galloped
back
four
more
reports
followed
at
intervals
and
the
bullets
passed
somewhere
in
the
fog
singing
in
different
tones
rostov
reined
in
his
horse
whose
spirits
had
risen
like
his
own
at
the
firing
and
went
back
at
a
footpace
well
some
more
some
more
a
merry
voice
was
saying
in
his
soul
but
no
more
shots
came
only
when
approaching
bagration
did
rostov
let
his
horse
gallop
again
and
with
his
hand
at
the
salute
rode
up
to
the
general
dolgorukov
was
still
insisting
that
the
french
had
retreated
and
had
only
lit
fires
to
deceive
us
what
does
that
prove
he
was
saying
as
rostov
rode
up
they
might
retreat
and
leave
the
pickets
it
s
plain
that
they
have
not
all
gone
yet
prince
said
bagration
wait
till
tomorrow
morning
we
ll
find
out
everything
tomorrow
the
picket
is
still
on
the
hill
your
excellency
just
where
it
was
in
the
evening
reported
rostov
stooping
forward
with
his
hand
at
the
salute
and
unable
to
repress
the
smile
of
delight
induced
by
his
ride
and
especially
by
the
sound
of
the
bullets
very
good
very
good
said
bagration
thank
you
officer
your
excellency
said
rostov
may
i
ask
a
favor
what
is
it
tomorrow
our
squadron
is
to
be
in
reserve
may
i
ask
to
be
attached
to
the
first
squadron
what
s
your
name
count
rostov
oh
very
well
you
may
stay
in
attendance
on
me
count
ilya
rostov
s
son
asked
dolgorukov
but
rostov
did
not
reply
then
i
may
reckon
on
it
your
excellency
i
will
give
the
order
tomorrow
very
likely
i
may
be
sent
with
some
message
to
the
emperor
thought
rostov
thank
god
the
fires
and
shouting
in
the
enemy
s
army
were
occasioned
by
the
fact
that
while
napoleon
s
proclamation
was
being
read
to
the
troops
the
emperor
himself
rode
round
his
bivouacs
the
soldiers
on
seeing
him
lit
wisps
of
straw
and
ran
after
him
shouting
vive
l
empereur
napoleon
s
proclamation
was
as
follows
soldiers
the
russian
army
is
advancing
against
you
to
avenge
the
austrian
army
of
ulm
they
are
the
same
battalions
you
broke
at
hollabrunn
and
have
pursued
ever
since
to
this
place
the
position
we
occupy
is
a
strong
one
and
while
they
are
marching
to
go
round
me
on
the
right
they
will
expose
a
flank
to
me
soldiers
i
will
myself
direct
your
battalions
i
will
keep
out
of
fire
if
you
with
your
habitual
valor
carry
disorder
and
confusion
into
the
enemy
s
ranks
but
should
victory
be
in
doubt
even
for
a
moment
you
will
see
your
emperor
exposing
himself
to
the
first
blows
of
the
enemy
for
there
must
be
no
doubt
of
victory
especially
on
this
day
when
what
is
at
stake
is
the
honor
of
the
french
infantry
so
necessary
to
the
honor
of
our
nation
do
not
break
your
ranks
on
the
plea
of
removing
the
wounded
let
every
man
be
fully
imbued
with
the
thought
that
we
must
defeat
these
hirelings
of
england
inspired
by
such
hatred
of
our
nation
this
victory
will
conclude
our
campaign
and
we
can
return
to
winter
quarters
where
fresh
french
troops
who
are
being
raised
in
france
will
join
us
and
the
peace
i
shall
conclude
will
be
worthy
of
my
people
of
you
and
of
myself
napoleon
chapter
xiv
at
five
in
the
morning
it
was
still
quite
dark
the
troops
of
the
center
the
reserves
and
bagration
s
right
flank
had
not
yet
moved
but
on
the
left
flank
the
columns
of
infantry
cavalry
and
artillery
which
were
to
be
the
first
to
descend
the
heights
to
attack
the
french
right
flank
and
drive
it
into
the
bohemian
mountains
according
to
plan
were
already
up
and
astir
the
smoke
of
the
campfires
into
which
they
were
throwing
everything
superfluous
made
the
eyes
smart
it
was
cold
and
dark
the
officers
were
hurriedly
drinking
tea
and
breakfasting
the
soldiers
munching
biscuit
and
beating
a
tattoo
with
their
feet
to
warm
themselves
gathering
round
the
fires
throwing
into
the
flames
the
remains
of
sheds
chairs
tables
wheels
tubs
and
everything
that
they
did
not
want
or
could
not
carry
away
with
them
austrian
column
guides
were
moving
in
and
out
among
the
russian
troops
and
served
as
heralds
of
the
advance
as
soon
as
an
austrian
officer
showed
himself
near
a
commanding
officer
s
quarters
the
regiment
began
to
move
the
soldiers
ran
from
the
fires
thrust
their
pipes
into
their
boots
their
bags
into
the
carts
got
their
muskets
ready
and
formed
rank
the
officers
buttoned
up
their
coats
buckled
on
their
swords
and
pouches
and
moved
along
the
ranks
shouting
the
train
drivers
and
orderlies
harnessed
and
packed
the
wagons
and
tied
on
the
loads
the
adjutants
and
battalion
and
regimental
commanders
mounted
crossed
themselves
gave
final
instructions
orders
and
commissions
to
the
baggage
men
who
remained
behind
and
the
monotonous
tramp
of
thousands
of
feet
resounded
the
column
moved
forward
without
knowing
where
and
unable
from
the
masses
around
them
the
smoke
and
the
increasing
fog
to
see
either
the
place
they
were
leaving
or
that
to
which
they
were
going
a
soldier
on
the
march
is
hemmed
in
and
borne
along
by
his
regiment
as
much
as
a
sailor
is
by
his
ship
however
far
he
has
walked
whatever
strange
unknown
and
dangerous
places
he
reaches
just
as
a
sailor
is
always
surrounded
by
the
same
decks
masts
and
rigging
of
his
ship
so
the
soldier
always
has
around
him
the
same
comrades
the
same
ranks
the
same
sergeant
major
ivan
mitrich
the
same
company
dog
jack
and
the
same
commanders
the
sailor
rarely
cares
to
know
the
latitude
in
which
his
ship
is
sailing
but
on
the
day
of
battle
heaven
knows
how
and
whence
a
stern
note
of
which
all
are
conscious
sounds
in
the
moral
atmosphere
of
an
army
announcing
the
approach
of
something
decisive
and
solemn
and
awakening
in
the
men
an
unusual
curiosity
on
the
day
of
battle
the
soldiers
excitedly
try
to
get
beyond
the
interests
of
their
regiment
they
listen
intently
look
about
and
eagerly
ask
concerning
what
is
going
on
around
them
the
fog
had
grown
so
dense
that
though
it
was
growing
light
they
could
not
see
ten
paces
ahead
bushes
looked
like
gigantic
trees
and
level
ground
like
cliffs
and
slopes
anywhere
on
any
side
one
might
encounter
an
enemy
invisible
ten
paces
off
but
the
columns
advanced
for
a
long
time
always
in
the
same
fog
descending
and
ascending
hills
avoiding
gardens
and
enclosures
going
over
new
and
unknown
ground
and
nowhere
encountering
the
enemy
on
the
contrary
the
soldiers
became
aware
that
in
front
behind
and
on
all
sides
other
russian
columns
were
moving
in
the
same
direction
every
soldier
felt
glad
to
know
that
to
the
unknown
place
where
he
was
going
many
more
of
our
men
were
going
too
there
now
the
kurskies
have
also
gone
past
was
being
said
in
the
ranks
it
s
wonderful
what
a
lot
of
our
troops
have
gathered
lads
last
night
i
looked
at
the
campfires
and
there
was
no
end
of
them
a
regular
moscow
though
none
of
the
column
commanders
rode
up
to
the
ranks
or
talked
to
the
men
the
commanders
as
we
saw
at
the
council
of
war
were
out
of
humor
and
dissatisfied
with
the
affair
and
so
did
not
exert
themselves
to
cheer
the
men
but
merely
carried
out
the
orders
yet
the
troops
marched
gaily
as
they
always
do
when
going
into
action
especially
to
an
attack
but
when
they
had
marched
for
about
an
hour
in
the
dense
fog
the
greater
part
of
the
men
had
to
halt
and
an
unpleasant
consciousness
of
some
dislocation
and
blunder
spread
through
the
ranks
how
such
a
consciousness
is
communicated
is
very
difficult
to
define
but
it
certainly
is
communicated
very
surely
and
flows
rapidly
imperceptibly
and
irrepressibly
as
water
does
in
a
creek
had
the
russian
army
been
alone
without
any
allies
it
might
perhaps
have
been
a
long
time
before
this
consciousness
of
mismanagement
became
a
general
conviction
but
as
it
was
the
disorder
was
readily
and
naturally
attributed
to
the
stupid
germans
and
everyone
was
convinced
that
a
dangerous
muddle
had
been
occasioned
by
the
sausage
eaters
why
have
we
stopped
is
the
way
blocked
or
have
we
already
come
up
against
the
french
no
one
can
t
hear
them
they
d
be
firing
if
we
had
they
were
in
a
hurry
enough
to
start
us
and
now
here
we
stand
in
the
middle
of
a
field
without
rhyme
or
reason
it
s
all
those
damned
germans
muddling
what
stupid
devils
yes
i
d
send
them
on
in
front
but
no
fear
they
re
crowding
up
behind
and
now
here
we
stand
hungry
i
say
shall
we
soon
be
clear
they
say
the
cavalry
are
blocking
the
way
said
an
officer
ah
those
damned
germans
they
don
t
know
their
own
country
said
another
what
division
are
you
shouted
an
adjutant
riding
up
the
eighteenth
then
why
are
you
here
you
should
have
gone
on
long
ago
now
you
won
t
get
there
till
evening
what
stupid
orders
they
don
t
themselves
know
what
they
are
doing
said
the
officer
and
rode
off
then
a
general
rode
past
shouting
something
angrily
not
in
russian
tafa
lafa
but
what
he
s
jabbering
no
one
can
make
out
said
a
soldier
mimicking
the
general
who
had
ridden
away
i
d
shoot
them
the
scoundrels
we
were
ordered
to
be
at
the
place
before
nine
but
we
haven
t
got
halfway
fine
orders
was
being
repeated
on
different
sides
and
the
feeling
of
energy
with
which
the
troops
had
started
began
to
turn
into
vexation
and
anger
at
the
stupid
arrangements
and
at
the
germans
the
cause
of
the
confusion
was
that
while
the
austrian
cavalry
was
moving
toward
our
left
flank
the
higher
command
found
that
our
center
was
too
far
separated
from
our
right
flank
and
the
cavalry
were
all
ordered
to
turn
back
to
the
right
several
thousand
cavalry
crossed
in
front
of
the
infantry
who
had
to
wait
at
the
front
an
altercation
occurred
between
an
austrian
guide
and
a
russian
general
the
general
shouted
a
demand
that
the
cavalry
should
be
halted
the
austrian
argued
that
not
he
but
the
higher
command
was
to
blame
the
troops
meanwhile
stood
growing
listless
and
dispirited
after
an
hour
s
delay
they
at
last
moved
on
descending
the
hill
the
fog
that
was
dispersing
on
the
hill
lay
still
more
densely
below
where
they
were
descending
in
front
in
the
fog
a
shot
was
heard
and
then
another
at
first
irregularly
at
varying
intervals
trata
tat
and
then
more
and
more
regularly
and
rapidly
and
the
action
at
the
goldbach
stream
began
not
expecting
to
come
on
the
enemy
down
by
the
stream
and
having
stumbled
on
him
in
the
fog
hearing
no
encouraging
word
from
their
commanders
and
with
a
consciousness
of
being
too
late
spreading
through
the
ranks
and
above
all
being
unable
to
see
anything
in
front
or
around
them
in
the
thick
fog
the
russians
exchanged
shots
with
the
enemy
lazily
and
advanced
and
again
halted
receiving
no
timely
orders
from
the
officers
or
adjutants
who
wandered
about
in
the
fog
in
those
unknown
surroundings
unable
to
find
their
own
regiments
in
this
way
the
action
began
for
the
first
second
and
third
columns
which
had
gone
down
into
the
valley
the
fourth
column
with
which
kutuzov
was
stood
on
the
pratzen
heights
below
where
the
fight
was
beginning
there
was
still
thick
fog
on
the
higher
ground
it
was
clearing
but
nothing
could
be
seen
of
what
was
going
on
in
front
whether
all
the
enemy
forces
were
as
we
supposed
six
miles
away
or
whether
they
were
near
by
in
that
sea
of
mist
no
one
knew
till
after
eight
o
clock
it
was
nine
o
clock
in
the
morning
the
fog
lay
unbroken
like
a
sea
down
below
but
higher
up
at
the
village
of
schlappanitz
where
napoleon
stood
with
his
marshals
around
him
it
was
quite
light
above
him
was
a
clear
blue
sky
and
the
sun
s
vast
orb
quivered
like
a
huge
hollow
crimson
float
on
the
surface
of
that
milky
sea
of
mist
the
whole
french
army
and
even
napoleon
himself
with
his
staff
were
not
on
the
far
side
of
the
streams
and
hollows
of
sokolnitz
and
schlappanitz
beyond
which
we
intended
to
take
up
our
position
and
begin
the
action
but
were
on
this
side
so
close
to
our
own
forces
that
napoleon
with
the
naked
eye
could
distinguish
a
mounted
man
from
one
on
foot
napoleon
in
the
blue
cloak
which
he
had
worn
on
his
italian
campaign
sat
on
his
small
gray
arab
horse
a
little
in
front
of
his
marshals
he
gazed
silently
at
the
hills
which
seemed
to
rise
out
of
the
sea
of
mist
and
on
which
the
russian
troops
were
moving
in
the
distance
and
he
listened
to
the
sounds
of
firing
in
the
valley
not
a
single
muscle
of
his
face
which
in
those
days
was
still
thin
moved
his
gleaming
eyes
were
fixed
intently
on
one
spot
his
predictions
were
being
justified
part
of
the
russian
force
had
already
descended
into
the
valley
toward
the
ponds
and
lakes
and
part
were
leaving
these
pratzen
heights
which
he
intended
to
attack
and
regarded
as
the
key
to
the
position
he
saw
over
the
mist
that
in
a
hollow
between
two
hills
near
the
village
of
pratzen
the
russian
columns
their
bayonets
glittering
were
moving
continuously
in
one
direction
toward
the
valley
and
disappearing
one
after
another
into
the
mist
from
information
he
had
received
the
evening
before
from
the
sound
of
wheels
and
footsteps
heard
by
the
outposts
during
the
night
by
the
disorderly
movement
of
the
russian
columns
and
from
all
indications
he
saw
clearly
that
the
allies
believed
him
to
be
far
away
in
front
of
them
and
that
the
columns
moving
near
pratzen
constituted
the
center
of
the
russian
army
and
that
that
center
was
already
sufficiently
weakened
to
be
successfully
attacked
but
still
he
did
not
begin
the
engagement
today
was
a
great
day
for
him
the
anniversary
of
his
coronation
before
dawn
he
had
slept
for
a
few
hours
and
refreshed
vigorous
and
in
good
spirits
he
mounted
his
horse
and
rode
out
into
the
field
in
that
happy
mood
in
which
everything
seems
possible
and
everything
succeeds
he
sat
motionless
looking
at
the
heights
visible
above
the
mist
and
his
cold
face
wore
that
special
look
of
confident
self
complacent
happiness
that
one
sees
on
the
face
of
a
boy
happily
in
love
the
marshals
stood
behind
him
not
venturing
to
distract
his
attention
he
looked
now
at
the
pratzen
heights
now
at
the
sun
floating
up
out
of
the
mist
when
the
sun
had
entirely
emerged
from
the
fog
and
fields
and
mist
were
aglow
with
dazzling
light
as
if
he
had
only
awaited
this
to
begin
the
action
he
drew
the
glove
from
his
shapely
white
hand
made
a
sign
with
it
to
the
marshals
and
ordered
the
action
to
begin
the
marshals
accompanied
by
adjutants
galloped
off
in
different
directions
and
a
few
minutes
later
the
chief
forces
of
the
french
army
moved
rapidly
toward
those
pratzen
heights
which
were
being
more
and
more
denuded
by
russian
troops
moving
down
the
valley
to
their
left
chapter
xv
at
eight
o
clock
kutuzov
rode
to
pratzen
at
the
head
of
the
fourth
column
miloradovich
s
the
one
that
was
to
take
the
place
of
przebyszewski
s
and
langeron
s
columns
which
had
already
gone
down
into
the
valley
he
greeted
the
men
of
the
foremost
regiment
and
gave
them
the
order
to
march
thereby
indicating
that
he
intended
to
lead
that
column
himself
when
he
had
reached
the
village
of
pratzen
he
halted
prince
andrew
was
behind
among
the
immense
number
forming
the
commander
in
chief
s
suite
he
was
in
a
state
of
suppressed
excitement
and
irritation
though
controlledly
calm
as
a
man
is
at
the
approach
of
a
long
awaited
moment
he
was
firmly
convinced
that
this
was
the
day
of
his
toulon
or
his
bridge
of
arcola
how
it
would
come
about
he
did
not
know
but
he
felt
sure
it
would
do
so
the
locality
and
the
position
of
our
troops
were
known
to
him
as
far
as
they
could
be
known
to
anyone
in
our
army
his
own
strategic
plan
which
obviously
could
not
now
be
carried
out
was
forgotten
now
entering
into
weyrother
s
plan
prince
andrew
considered
possible
contingencies
and
formed
new
projects
such
as
might
call
for
his
rapidity
of
perception
and
decision
to
the
left
down
below
in
the
mist
the
musketry
fire
of
unseen
forces
could
be
heard
it
was
there
prince
andrew
thought
the
fight
would
concentrate
there
we
shall
encounter
difficulties
and
there
thought
he
i
shall
be
sent
with
a
brigade
or
division
and
there
standard
in
hand
i
shall
go
forward
and
break
whatever
is
in
front
of
me
he
could
not
look
calmly
at
the
standards
of
the
passing
battalions
seeing
them
he
kept
thinking
that
may
be
the
very
standard
with
which
i
shall
lead
the
army
in
the
morning
all
that
was
left
of
the
night
mist
on
the
heights
was
a
hoar
frost
now
turning
to
dew
but
in
the
valleys
it
still
lay
like
a
milk
white
sea
nothing
was
visible
in
the
valley
to
the
left
into
which
our
troops
had
descended
and
from
whence
came
the
sounds
of
firing
above
the
heights
was
the
dark
clear
sky
and
to
the
right
the
vast
orb
of
the
sun
in
front
far
off
on
the
farther
shore
of
that
sea
of
mist
some
wooded
hills
were
discernible
and
it
was
there
the
enemy
probably
was
for
something
could
be
descried
on
the
right
the
guards
were
entering
the
misty
region
with
a
sound
of
hoofs
and
wheels
and
now
and
then
a
gleam
of
bayonets
to
the
left
beyond
the
village
similar
masses
of
cavalry
came
up
and
disappeared
in
the
sea
of
mist
in
front
and
behind
moved
infantry
the
commander
in
chief
was
standing
at
the
end
of
the
village
letting
the
troops
pass
by
him
that
morning
kutuzov
seemed
worn
and
irritable
the
infantry
passing
before
him
came
to
a
halt
without
any
command
being
given
apparently
obstructed
by
something
in
front
do
order
them
to
form
into
battalion
columns
and
go
round
the
village
he
said
angrily
to
a
general
who
had
ridden
up
don
t
you
understand
your
excellency
my
dear
sir
that
you
must
not
defile
through
narrow
village
streets
when
we
are
marching
against
the
enemy
i
intended
to
re
form
them
beyond
the
village
your
excellency
answered
the
general
kutuzov
laughed
bitterly
you
ll
make
a
fine
thing
of
it
deploying
in
sight
of
the
enemy
very
fine
the
enemy
is
still
far
away
your
excellency
according
to
the
dispositions
the
dispositions
exclaimed
kutuzov
bitterly
who
told
you
that
kindly
do
as
you
are
ordered
yes
sir
my
dear
fellow
nesvitski
whispered
to
prince
andrew
the
old
man
is
as
surly
as
a
dog
an
austrian
officer
in
a
white
uniform
with
green
plumes
in
his
hat
galloped
up
to
kutuzov
and
asked
in
the
emperor
s
name
had
the
fourth
column
advanced
into
action
kutuzov
turned
round
without
answering
and
his
eye
happened
to
fall
upon
prince
andrew
who
was
beside
him
seeing
him
kutuzov
s
malevolent
and
caustic
expression
softened
as
if
admitting
that
what
was
being
done
was
not
his
adjutant
s
fault
and
still
not
answering
the
austrian
adjutant
he
addressed
bolkonski
go
my
dear
fellow
and
see
whether
the
third
division
has
passed
the
village
tell
it
to
stop
and
await
my
orders
hardly
had
prince
andrew
started
than
he
stopped
him
and
ask
whether
sharpshooters
have
been
posted
he
added
what
are
they
doing
what
are
they
doing
he
murmured
to
himself
still
not
replying
to
the
austrian
prince
andrew
galloped
off
to
execute
the
order
overtaking
the
battalions
that
continued
to
advance
he
stopped
the
third
division
and
convinced
himself
that
there
really
were
no
sharpshooters
in
front
of
our
columns
the
colonel
at
the
head
of
the
regiment
was
much
surprised
at
the
commander
in
chief
s
order
to
throw
out
skirmishers
he
had
felt
perfectly
sure
that
there
were
other
troops
in
front
of
him
and
that
the
enemy
must
be
at
least
six
miles
away
there
was
really
nothing
to
be
seen
in
front
except
a
barren
descent
hidden
by
dense
mist
having
given
orders
in
the
commander
in
chief
s
name
to
rectify
this
omission
prince
andrew
galloped
back
kutuzov
still
in
the
same
place
his
stout
body
resting
heavily
in
the
saddle
with
the
lassitude
of
age
sat
yawning
wearily
with
closed
eyes
the
troops
were
no
longer
moving
but
stood
with
the
butts
of
their
muskets
on
the
ground
all
right
all
right
he
said
to
prince
andrew
and
turned
to
a
general
who
watch
in
hand
was
saying
it
was
time
they
started
as
all
the
left
flank
columns
had
already
descended
plenty
of
time
your
excellency
muttered
kutuzov
in
the
midst
of
a
yawn
plenty
of
time
he
repeated
just
then
at
a
distance
behind
kutuzov
was
heard
the
sound
of
regiments
saluting
and
this
sound
rapidly
came
nearer
along
the
whole
extended
line
of
the
advancing
russian
columns
evidently
the
person
they
were
greeting
was
riding
quickly
when
the
soldiers
of
the
regiment
in
front
of
which
kutuzov
was
standing
began
to
shout
he
rode
a
little
to
one
side
and
looked
round
with
a
frown
along
the
road
from
pratzen
galloped
what
looked
like
a
squadron
of
horsemen
in
various
uniforms
two
of
them
rode
side
by
side
in
front
at
full
gallop
one
in
a
black
uniform
with
white
plumes
in
his
hat
rode
a
bobtailed
chestnut
horse
the
other
who
was
in
a
white
uniform
rode
a
black
one
these
were
the
two
emperors
followed
by
their
suites
kutuzov
affecting
the
manners
of
an
old
soldier
at
the
front
gave
the
command
attention
and
rode
up
to
the
emperors
with
a
salute
his
whole
appearance
and
manner
were
suddenly
transformed
he
put
on
the
air
of
a
subordinate
who
obeys
without
reasoning
with
an
affectation
of
respect
which
evidently
struck
alexander
unpleasantly
he
rode
up
and
saluted
this
unpleasant
impression
merely
flitted
over
the
young
and
happy
face
of
the
emperor
like
a
cloud
of
haze
across
a
clear
sky
and
vanished
after
his
illness
he
looked
rather
thinner
that
day
than
on
the
field
of
olmutz
where
bolkonski
had
seen
him
for
the
first
time
abroad
but
there
was
still
the
same
bewitching
combination
of
majesty
and
mildness
in
his
fine
gray
eyes
and
on
his
delicate
lips
the
same
capacity
for
varying
expression
and
the
same
prevalent
appearance
of
goodhearted
innocent
youth
at
the
olmutz
review
he
had
seemed
more
majestic
here
he
seemed
brighter
and
more
energetic
he
was
slightly
flushed
after
galloping
two
miles
and
reining
in
his
horse
he
sighed
restfully
and
looked
round
at
the
faces
of
his
suite
young
and
animated
as
his
own
czartoryski
novosiltsev
prince
volkonsky
strogonov
and
the
others
all
richly
dressed
gay
young
men
on
splendid
well
groomed
fresh
only
slightly
heated
horses
exchanging
remarks
and
smiling
had
stopped
behind
the
emperor
the
emperor
francis
a
rosy
long
faced
young
man
sat
very
erect
on
his
handsome
black
horse
looking
about
him
in
a
leisurely
and
preoccupied
manner
he
beckoned
to
one
of
his
white
adjutants
and
asked
some
question
most
likely
he
is
asking
at
what
o
clock
they
started
thought
prince
andrew
watching
his
old
acquaintance
with
a
smile
he
could
not
repress
as
he
recalled
his
reception
at
brunn
in
the
emperors
suite
were
the
picked
young
orderly
officers
of
the
guard
and
line
regiments
russian
and
austrian
among
them
were
grooms
leading
the
tsar
s
beautiful
relay
horses
covered
with
embroidered
cloths
as
when
a
window
is
opened
a
whiff
of
fresh
air
from
the
fields
enters
a
stuffy
room
so
a
whiff
of
youthfulness
energy
and
confidence
of
success
reached
kutuzov
s
cheerless
staff
with
the
galloping
advent
of
all
these
brilliant
young
men
why
aren
t
you
beginning
michael
ilarionovich
said
the
emperor
alexander
hurriedly
to
kutuzov
glancing
courteously
at
the
same
time
at
the
emperor
francis
i
am
waiting
your
majesty
answered
kutuzov
bending
forward
respectfully
the
emperor
frowning
slightly
bent
his
ear
forward
as
if
he
had
not
quite
heard
waiting
your
majesty
repeated
kutuzov
prince
andrew
noted
that
kutuzov
s
upper
lip
twitched
unnaturally
as
he
said
the
word
waiting
not
all
the
columns
have
formed
up
yet
your
majesty
the
tsar
heard
but
obviously
did
not
like
the
reply
he
shrugged
his
rather
round
shoulders
and
glanced
at
novosiltsev
who
was
near
him
as
if
complaining
of
kutuzov
you
know
michael
ilarionovich
we
are
not
on
the
empress
field
where
a
parade
does
not
begin
till
all
the
troops
are
assembled
said
the
tsar
with
another
glance
at
the
emperor
francis
as
if
inviting
him
if
not
to
join
in
at
least
to
listen
to
what
he
was
saying
but
the
emperor
francis
continued
to
look
about
him
and
did
not
listen
that
is
just
why
i
do
not
begin
sire
said
kutuzov
in
a
resounding
voice
apparently
to
preclude
the
possibility
of
not
being
heard
and
again
something
in
his
face
twitched
that
is
just
why
i
do
not
begin
sire
because
we
are
not
on
parade
and
not
on
the
empress
field
said
clearly
and
distinctly
in
the
emperor
s
suite
all
exchanged
rapid
looks
that
expressed
dissatisfaction
and
reproach
old
though
he
may
be
he
should
not
he
certainly
should
not
speak
like
that
their
glances
seemed
to
say
the
tsar
looked
intently
and
observantly
into
kutuzov
s
eye
waiting
to
hear
whether
he
would
say
anything
more
but
kutuzov
with
respectfully
bowed
head
seemed
also
to
be
waiting
the
silence
lasted
for
about
a
minute
however
if
you
command
it
your
majesty
said
kutuzov
lifting
his
head
and
again
assuming
his
former
tone
of
a
dull
unreasoning
but
submissive
general
he
touched
his
horse
and
having
called
miloradovich
the
commander
of
the
column
gave
him
the
order
to
advance
the
troops
again
began
to
move
and
two
battalions
of
the
novgorod
and
one
of
the
apsheron
regiment
went
forward
past
the
emperor
as
this
apsheron
battalion
marched
by
the
red
faced
miloradovich
without
his
greatcoat
with
his
orders
on
his
breast
and
an
enormous
tuft
of
plumes
in
his
cocked
hat
worn
on
one
side
with
its
corners
front
and
back
galloped
strenuously
forward
and
with
a
dashing
salute
reined
in
his
horse
before
the
emperor
god
be
with
you
general
said
the
emperor
ma
foi
sire
nous
ferons
ce
qui
sera
dans
notre
possibilite
sire
he
answered
gaily
raising
nevertheless
ironic
smiles
among
the
gentlemen
of
the
tsar
s
suite
by
his
poor
french
indeed
sire
we
shall
do
everything
it
is
possible
to
do
sire
miloradovich
wheeled
his
horse
sharply
and
stationed
himself
a
little
behind
the
emperor
the
apsheron
men
excited
by
the
tsar
s
presence
passed
in
step
before
the
emperors
and
their
suites
at
a
bold
brisk
pace
lads
shouted
miloradovich
in
a
loud
self
confident
and
cheery
voice
obviously
so
elated
by
the
sound
of
firing
by
the
prospect
of
battle
and
by
the
sight
of
the
gallant
apsherons
his
comrades
in
suvorov
s
time
now
passing
so
gallantly
before
the
emperors
that
he
forgot
the
sovereigns
presence
lads
it
s
not
the
first
village
you
ve
had
to
take
cried
he
glad
to
do
our
best
shouted
the
soldiers
the
emperor
s
horse
started
at
the
sudden
cry
this
horse
that
had
carried
the
sovereign
at
reviews
in
russia
bore
him
also
here
on
the
field
of
austerlitz
enduring
the
heedless
blows
of
his
left
foot
and
pricking
its
ears
at
the
sound
of
shots
just
as
it
had
done
on
the
empress
field
not
understanding
the
significance
of
the
firing
nor
of
the
nearness
of
the
emperor
francis
black
cob
nor
of
all
that
was
being
said
thought
and
felt
that
day
by
its
rider
the
emperor
turned
with
a
smile
to
one
of
his
followers
and
made
a
remark
to
him
pointing
to
the
gallant
apsherons
chapter
xvi
kutuzov
accompanied
by
his
adjutants
rode
at
a
walking
pace
behind
the
carabineers
when
he
had
gone
less
than
half
a
mile
in
the
rear
of
the
column
he
stopped
at
a
solitary
deserted
house
that
had
probably
once
been
an
inn
where
two
roads
parted
both
of
them
led
downhill
and
troops
were
marching
along
both
the
fog
had
begun
to
clear
and
enemy
troops
were
already
dimly
visible
about
a
mile
and
a
half
off
on
the
opposite
heights
down
below
on
the
left
the
firing
became
more
distinct
kutuzov
had
stopped
and
was
speaking
to
an
austrian
general
prince
andrew
who
was
a
little
behind
looking
at
them
turned
to
an
adjutant
to
ask
him
for
a
field
glass
look
look
said
this
adjutant
looking
not
at
the
troops
in
the
distance
but
down
the
hill
before
him
it
s
the
french
the
two
generals
and
the
adjutant
took
hold
of
the
field
glass
trying
to
snatch
it
from
one
another
the
expression
on
all
their
faces
suddenly
changed
to
one
of
horror
the
french
were
supposed
to
be
a
mile
and
a
half
away
but
had
suddenly
and
unexpectedly
appeared
just
in
front
of
us
it
s
the
enemy
no
yes
see
it
is
for
certain
but
how
is
that
said
different
voices
with
the
naked
eye
prince
andrew
saw
below
them
to
the
right
not
more
than
five
hundred
paces
from
where
kutuzov
was
standing
a
dense
french
column
coming
up
to
meet
the
apsherons
here
it
is
the
decisive
moment
has
arrived
my
turn
has
come
thought
prince
andrew
and
striking
his
horse
he
rode
up
to
kutuzov
the
apsherons
must
be
stopped
your
excellency
cried
he
but
at
that
very
instant
a
cloud
of
smoke
spread
all
round
firing
was
heard
quite
close
at
hand
and
a
voice
of
naive
terror
barely
two
steps
from
prince
andrew
shouted
brothers
all
s
lost
and
at
this
as
if
at
a
command
everyone
began
to
run
confused
and
ever
increasing
crowds
were
running
back
to
where
five
minutes
before
the
troops
had
passed
the
emperors
not
only
would
it
have
been
difficult
to
stop
that
crowd
it
was
even
impossible
not
to
be
carried
back
with
it
oneself
bolkonski
only
tried
not
to
lose
touch
with
it
and
looked
around
bewildered
and
unable
to
grasp
what
was
happening
in
front
of
him
nesvitski
with
an
angry
face
red
and
unlike
himself
was
shouting
to
kutuzov
that
if
he
did
not
ride
away
at
once
he
would
certainly
be
taken
prisoner
kutuzov
remained
in
the
same
place
and
without
answering
drew
out
a
handkerchief
blood
was
flowing
from
his
cheek
prince
andrew
forced
his
way
to
him
you
are
wounded
he
asked
hardly
able
to
master
the
trembling
of
his
lower
jaw
the
wound
is
not
here
it
is
there
said
kutuzov
pressing
the
handkerchief
to
his
wounded
cheek
and
pointing
to
the
fleeing
soldiers
stop
them
he
shouted
and
at
the
same
moment
probably
realizing
that
it
was
impossible
to
stop
them
spurred
his
horse
and
rode
to
the
right
a
fresh
wave
of
the
flying
mob
caught
him
and
bore
him
back
with
it
the
troops
were
running
in
such
a
dense
mass
that
once
surrounded
by
them
it
was
difficult
to
get
out
again
one
was
shouting
get
on
why
are
you
hindering
us
another
in
the
same
place
turned
round
and
fired
in
the
air
a
third
was
striking
the
horse
kutuzov
himself
rode
having
by
a
great
effort
got
away
to
the
left
from
that
flood
of
men
kutuzov
with
his
suite
diminished
by
more
than
half
rode
toward
a
sound
of
artillery
fire
near
by
having
forced
his
way
out
of
the
crowd
of
fugitives
prince
andrew
trying
to
keep
near
kutuzov
saw
on
the
slope
of
the
hill
amid
the
smoke
a
russian
battery
that
was
still
firing
and
frenchmen
running
toward
it
higher
up
stood
some
russian
infantry
neither
moving
forward
to
protect
the
battery
nor
backward
with
the
fleeing
crowd
a
mounted
general
separated
himself
from
the
infantry
and
approached
kutuzov
of
kutuzov
s
suite
only
four
remained
they
were
all
pale
and
exchanged
looks
in
silence
stop
those
wretches
gasped
kutuzov
to
the
regimental
commander
pointing
to
the
flying
soldiers
but
at
that
instant
as
if
to
punish
him
for
those
words
bullets
flew
hissing
across
the
regiment
and
across
kutuzov
s
suite
like
a
flock
of
little
birds
the
french
had
attacked
the
battery
and
seeing
kutuzov
were
firing
at
him
after
this
volley
the
regimental
commander
clutched
at
his
leg
several
soldiers
fell
and
a
second
lieutenant
who
was
holding
the
flag
let
it
fall
from
his
hands
it
swayed
and
fell
but
caught
on
the
muskets
of
the
nearest
soldiers
the
soldiers
started
firing
without
orders
oh
oh
oh
groaned
kutuzov
despairingly
and
looked
around
bolkonski
he
whispered
his
voice
trembling
from
a
consciousness
of
the
feebleness
of
age
bolkonski
he
whispered
pointing
to
the
disordered
battalion
and
at
the
enemy
what
s
that
but
before
he
had
finished
speaking
prince
andrew
feeling
tears
of
shame
and
anger
choking
him
had
already
leapt
from
his
horse
and
run
to
the
standard
forward
lads
he
shouted
in
a
voice
piercing
as
a
child
s
here
it
is
thought
he
seizing
the
staff
of
the
standard
and
hearing
with
pleasure
the
whistle
of
bullets
evidently
aimed
at
him
several
soldiers
fell
hurrah
shouted
prince
andrew
and
scarcely
able
to
hold
up
the
heavy
standard
he
ran
forward
with
full
confidence
that
the
whole
battalion
would
follow
him
and
really
he
only
ran
a
few
steps
alone
one
soldier
moved
and
then
another
and
soon
the
whole
battalion
ran
forward
shouting
hurrah
and
overtook
him
a
sergeant
of
the
battalion
ran
up
and
took
the
flag
that
was
swaying
from
its
weight
in
prince
andrew
s
hands
but
he
was
immediately
killed
prince
andrew
again
seized
the
standard
and
dragging
it
by
the
staff
ran
on
with
the
battalion
in
front
he
saw
our
artillerymen
some
of
whom
were
fighting
while
others
having
abandoned
their
guns
were
running
toward
him
he
also
saw
french
infantry
soldiers
who
were
seizing
the
artillery
horses
and
turning
the
guns
round
prince
andrew
and
the
battalion
were
already
within
twenty
paces
of
the
cannon
he
heard
the
whistle
of
bullets
above
him
unceasingly
and
to
right
and
left
of
him
soldiers
continually
groaned
and
dropped
but
he
did
not
look
at
them
he
looked
only
at
what
was
going
on
in
front
of
him
at
the
battery
he
now
saw
clearly
the
figure
of
a
red
haired
gunner
with
his
shako
knocked
awry
pulling
one
end
of
a
mop
while
a
french
soldier
tugged
at
the
other
he
could
distinctly
see
the
distraught
yet
angry
expression
on
the
faces
of
these
two
men
who
evidently
did
not
realize
what
they
were
doing
what
are
they
about
thought
prince
andrew
as
he
gazed
at
them
why
doesn
t
the
red
haired
gunner
run
away
as
he
is
unarmed
why
doesn
t
the
frenchman
stab
him
he
will
not
get
away
before
the
frenchman
remembers
his
bayonet
and
stabs
him
and
really
another
french
soldier
trailing
his
musket
ran
up
to
the
struggling
men
and
the
fate
of
the
red
haired
gunner
who
had
triumphantly
secured
the
mop
and
still
did
not
realize
what
awaited
him
was
about
to
be
decided
but
prince
andrew
did
not
see
how
it
ended
it
seemed
to
him
as
though
one
of
the
soldiers
near
him
hit
him
on
the
head
with
the
full
swing
of
a
bludgeon
it
hurt
a
little
but
the
worst
of
it
was
that
the
pain
distracted
him
and
prevented
his
seeing
what
he
had
been
looking
at
what
s
this
am
i
falling
my
legs
are
giving
way
thought
he
and
fell
on
his
back
he
opened
his
eyes
hoping
to
see
how
the
struggle
of
the
frenchmen
with
the
gunners
ended
whether
the
red
haired
gunner
had
been
killed
or
not
and
whether
the
cannon
had
been
captured
or
saved
but
he
saw
nothing
above
him
there
was
now
nothing
but
the
sky
the
lofty
sky
not
clear
yet
still
immeasurably
lofty
with
gray
clouds
gliding
slowly
across
it
how
quiet
peaceful
and
solemn
not
at
all
as
i
ran
thought
prince
andrew
not
as
we
ran
shouting
and
fighting
not
at
all
as
the
gunner
and
the
frenchman
with
frightened
and
angry
faces
struggled
for
the
mop
how
differently
do
those
clouds
glide
across
that
lofty
infinite
sky
how
was
it
i
did
not
see
that
lofty
sky
before
and
how
happy
i
am
to
have
found
it
at
last
yes
all
is
vanity
all
falsehood
except
that
infinite
sky
there
is
nothing
nothing
but
that
but
even
it
does
not
exist
there
is
nothing
but
quiet
and
peace
thank
god
chapter
xvii
on
our
right
flank
commanded
by
bagration
at
nine
o
clock
the
battle
had
not
yet
begun
not
wishing
to
agree
to
dolgorukov
s
demand
to
commence
the
action
and
wishing
to
avert
responsibility
from
himself
prince
bagration
proposed
to
dolgorukov
to
send
to
inquire
of
the
commander
in
chief
bagration
knew
that
as
the
distance
between
the
two
flanks
was
more
than
six
miles
even
if
the
messenger
were
not
killed
which
he
very
likely
would
be
and
found
the
commander
in
chief
which
would
be
very
difficult
he
would
not
be
able
to
get
back
before
evening
bagration
cast
his
large
expressionless
sleepy
eyes
round
his
suite
and
the
boyish
face
rostov
breathless
with
excitement
and
hope
was
the
first
to
catch
his
eye
he
sent
him
and
if
i
should
meet
his
majesty
before
i
meet
the
commander
in
chief
your
excellency
said
rostov
with
his
hand
to
his
cap
you
can
give
the
message
to
his
majesty
said
dolgorukov
hurriedly
interrupting
bagration
on
being
relieved
from
picket
duty
rostov
had
managed
to
get
a
few
hours
sleep
before
morning
and
felt
cheerful
bold
and
resolute
with
elasticity
of
movement
faith
in
his
good
fortune
and
generally
in
that
state
of
mind
which
makes
everything
seem
possible
pleasant
and
easy
all
his
wishes
were
being
fulfilled
that
morning
there
was
to
be
a
general
engagement
in
which
he
was
taking
part
more
than
that
he
was
orderly
to
the
bravest
general
and
still
more
he
was
going
with
a
message
to
kutuzov
perhaps
even
to
the
sovereign
himself
the
morning
was
bright
he
had
a
good
horse
under
him
and
his
heart
was
full
of
joy
and
happiness
on
receiving
the
order
he
gave
his
horse
the
rein
and
galloped
along
the
line
at
first
he
rode
along
the
line
of
bagration
s
troops
which
had
not
yet
advanced
into
action
but
were
standing
motionless
then
he
came
to
the
region
occupied
by
uvarov
s
cavalry
and
here
he
noticed
a
stir
and
signs
of
preparation
for
battle
having
passed
uvarov
s
cavalry
he
clearly
heard
the
sound
of
cannon
and
musketry
ahead
of
him
the
firing
grew
louder
and
louder
in
the
fresh
morning
air
were
now
heard
not
two
or
three
musket
shots
at
irregular
intervals
as
before
followed
by
one
or
two
cannon
shots
but
a
roll
of
volleys
of
musketry
from
the
slopes
of
the
hill
before
pratzen
interrupted
by
such
frequent
reports
of
cannon
that
sometimes
several
of
them
were
not
separated
from
one
another
but
merged
into
a
general
roar
he
could
see
puffs
of
musketry
smoke
that
seemed
to
chase
one
another
down
the
hillsides
and
clouds
of
cannon
smoke
rolling
spreading
and
mingling
with
one
another
he
could
also
by
the
gleam
of
bayonets
visible
through
the
smoke
make
out
moving
masses
of
infantry
and
narrow
lines
of
artillery
with
green
caissons
rostov
stopped
his
horse
for
a
moment
on
a
hillock
to
see
what
was
going
on
but
strain
his
attention
as
he
would
he
could
not
understand
or
make
out
anything
of
what
was
happening
there
in
the
smoke
men
of
some
sort
were
moving
about
in
front
and
behind
moved
lines
of
troops
but
why
whither
and
who
they
were
it
was
impossible
to
make
out
these
sights
and
sounds
had
no
depressing
or
intimidating
effect
on
him
on
the
contrary
they
stimulated
his
energy
and
determination
go
on
go
on
give
it
them
he
mentally
exclaimed
at
these
sounds
and
again
proceeded
to
gallop
along
the
line
penetrating
farther
and
farther
into
the
region
where
the
army
was
already
in
action
how
it
will
be
there
i
don
t
know
but
all
will
be
well
thought
rostov
after
passing
some
austrian
troops
he
noticed
that
the
next
part
of
the
line
the
guards
was
already
in
action
so
much
the
better
i
shall
see
it
close
he
thought
he
was
riding
almost
along
the
front
line
a
handful
of
men
came
galloping
toward
him
they
were
our
uhlans
who
with
disordered
ranks
were
returning
from
the
attack
rostov
got
out
of
their
way
involuntarily
noticed
that
one
of
them
was
bleeding
and
galloped
on
that
is
no
business
of
mine
he
thought
he
had
not
ridden
many
hundred
yards
after
that
before
he
saw
to
his
left
across
the
whole
width
of
the
field
an
enormous
mass
of
cavalry
in
brilliant
white
uniforms
mounted
on
black
horses
trotting
straight
toward
him
and
across
his
path
rostov
put
his
horse
to
full
gallop
to
get
out
of
the
way
of
these
men
and
he
would
have
got
clear
had
they
continued
at
the
same
speed
but
they
kept
increasing
their
pace
so
that
some
of
the
horses
were
already
galloping
rostov
heard
the
thud
of
their
hoofs
and
the
jingle
of
their
weapons
and
saw
their
horses
their
figures
and
even
their
faces
more
and
more
distinctly
they
were
our
horse
guards
advancing
to
attack
the
french
cavalry
that
was
coming
to
meet
them
the
horse
guards
were
galloping
but
still
holding
in
their
horses
rostov
could
already
see
their
faces
and
heard
the
command
charge
shouted
by
an
officer
who
was
urging
his
thoroughbred
to
full
speed
rostov
fearing
to
be
crushed
or
swept
into
the
attack
on
the
french
galloped
along
the
front
as
hard
as
his
horse
could
go
but
still
was
not
in
time
to
avoid
them
the
last
of
the
horse
guards
a
huge
pockmarked
fellow
frowned
angrily
on
seeing
rostov
before
him
with
whom
he
would
inevitably
collide
this
guardsman
would
certainly
have
bowled
rostov
and
his
bedouin
over
rostov
felt
himself
quite
tiny
and
weak
compared
to
these
gigantic
men
and
horses
had
it
not
occurred
to
rostov
to
flourish
his
whip
before
the
eyes
of
the
guardsman
s
horse
the
heavy
black
horse
sixteen
hands
high
shied
throwing
back
its
ears
but
the
pockmarked
guardsman
drove
his
huge
spurs
in
violently
and
the
horse
flourishing
its
tail
and
extending
its
neck
galloped
on
yet
faster
hardly
had
the
horse
guards
passed
rostov
before
he
heard
them
shout
hurrah
and
looking
back
saw
that
their
foremost
ranks
were
mixed
up
with
some
foreign
cavalry
with
red
epaulets
probably
french
he
could
see
nothing
more
for
immediately
afterwards
cannon
began
firing
from
somewhere
and
smoke
enveloped
everything
at
that
moment
as
the
horse
guards
having
passed
him
disappeared
in
the
smoke
rostov
hesitated
whether
to
gallop
after
them
or
to
go
where
he
was
sent
this
was
the
brilliant
charge
of
the
horse
guards
that
amazed
the
french
themselves
rostov
was
horrified
to
hear
later
that
of
all
that
mass
of
huge
and
handsome
men
of
all
those
brilliant
rich
youths
officers
and
cadets
who
had
galloped
past
him
on
their
thousand
ruble
horses
only
eighteen
were
left
after
the
charge
why
should
i
envy
them
my
chance
is
not
lost
and
maybe
i
shall
see
the
emperor
immediately
thought
rostov
and
galloped
on
when
he
came
level
with
the
foot
guards
he
noticed
that
about
them
and
around
them
cannon
balls
were
flying
of
which
he
was
aware
not
so
much
because
he
heard
their
sound
as
because
he
saw
uneasiness
on
the
soldiers
faces
and
unnatural
warlike
solemnity
on
those
of
the
officers
passing
behind
one
of
the
lines
of
a
regiment
of
foot
guards
he
heard
a
voice
calling
him
by
name
rostov
what
he
answered
not
recognizing
boris
i
say
we
ve
been
in
the
front
line
our
regiment
attacked
said
boris
with
the
happy
smile
seen
on
the
faces
of
young
men
who
have
been
under
fire
for
the
first
time
rostov
stopped
have
you
he
said
well
how
did
it
go
we
drove
them
back
said
boris
with
animation
growing
talkative
can
you
imagine
it
and
he
began
describing
how
the
guards
having
taken
up
their
position
and
seeing
troops
before
them
thought
they
were
austrians
and
all
at
once
discovered
from
the
cannon
balls
discharged
by
those
troops
that
they
were
themselves
in
the
front
line
and
had
unexpectedly
to
go
into
action
rostov
without
hearing
boris
to
the
end
spurred
his
horse
where
are
you
off
to
asked
boris
with
a
message
to
his
majesty
there
he
is
said
boris
thinking
rostov
had
said
his
highness
and
pointing
to
the
grand
duke
who
with
his
high
shoulders
and
frowning
brows
stood
a
hundred
paces
away
from
them
in
his
helmet
and
horse
guards
jacket
shouting
something
to
a
pale
white
uniformed
austrian
officer
but
that
s
the
grand
duke
and
i
want
the
commander
in
chief
or
the
emperor
said
rostov
and
was
about
to
spur
his
horse
count
count
shouted
berg
who
ran
up
from
the
other
side
as
eager
as
boris
count
i
am
wounded
in
my
right
hand
and
he
showed
his
bleeding
hand
with
a
handkerchief
tied
round
it
and
i
remained
at
the
front
i
held
my
sword
in
my
left
hand
count
all
our
family
the
von
bergs
have
been
knights
he
said
something
more
but
rostov
did
not
wait
to
hear
it
and
rode
away
having
passed
the
guards
and
traversed
an
empty
space
rostov
to
avoid
again
getting
in
front
of
the
first
line
as
he
had
done
when
the
horse
guards
charged
followed
the
line
of
reserves
going
far
round
the
place
where
the
hottest
musket
fire
and
cannonade
were
heard
suddenly
he
heard
musket
fire
quite
close
in
front
of
him
and
behind
our
troops
where
he
could
never
have
expected
the
enemy
to
be
what
can
it
be
he
thought
the
enemy
in
the
rear
of
our
army
impossible
and
suddenly
he
was
seized
by
a
panic
of
fear
for
himself
and
for
the
issue
of
the
whole
battle
but
be
that
what
it
may
he
reflected
there
is
no
riding
round
it
now
i
must
look
for
the
commander
in
chief
here
and
if
all
is
lost
it
is
for
me
to
perish
with
the
rest
the
foreboding
of
evil
that
had
suddenly
come
over
rostov
was
more
and
more
confirmed
the
farther
he
rode
into
the
region
behind
the
village
of
pratzen
which
was
full
of
troops
of
all
kinds
what
does
it
mean
what
is
it
whom
are
they
firing
at
who
is
firing
rostov
kept
asking
as
he
came
up
to
russian
and
austrian
soldiers
running
in
confused
crowds
across
his
path
the
devil
knows
they
ve
killed
everybody
it
s
all
up
now
he
was
told
in
russian
german
and
czech
by
the
crowd
of
fugitives
who
understood
what
was
happening
as
little
as
he
did
kill
the
germans
shouted
one
may
the
devil
take
them
the
traitors
zum
henker
diese
russen
muttered
a
german
hang
these
russians
several
wounded
men
passed
along
the
road
and
words
of
abuse
screams
and
groans
mingled
in
a
general
hubbub
then
the
firing
died
down
rostov
learned
later
that
russian
and
austrian
soldiers
had
been
firing
at
one
another
my
god
what
does
it
all
mean
thought
he
and
here
where
at
any
moment
the
emperor
may
see
them
but
no
these
must
be
only
a
handful
of
scoundrels
it
will
soon
be
over
it
can
t
be
that
it
can
t
be
only
to
get
past
them
quicker
quicker
the
idea
of
defeat
and
flight
could
not
enter
rostov
s
head
though
he
saw
french
cannon
and
french
troops
on
the
pratzen
heights
just
where
he
had
been
ordered
to
look
for
the
commander
in
chief
he
could
not
did
not
wish
to
believe
that
chapter
xviii
rostov
had
been
ordered
to
look
for
kutuzov
and
the
emperor
near
the
village
of
pratzen
but
neither
they
nor
a
single
commanding
officer
were
there
only
disorganized
crowds
of
troops
of
various
kinds
he
urged
on
his
already
weary
horse
to
get
quickly
past
these
crowds
but
the
farther
he
went
the
more
disorganized
they
were
the
highroad
on
which
he
had
come
out
was
thronged
with
caleches
carriages
of
all
sorts
and
russian
and
austrian
soldiers
of
all
arms
some
wounded
and
some
not
this
whole
mass
droned
and
jostled
in
confusion
under
the
dismal
influence
of
cannon
balls
flying
from
the
french
batteries
stationed
on
the
pratzen
heights
where
is
the
emperor
where
is
kutuzov
rostov
kept
asking
everyone
he
could
stop
but
got
no
answer
from
anyone
at
last
seizing
a
soldier
by
his
collar
he
forced
him
to
answer
eh
brother
they
ve
all
bolted
long
ago
said
the
soldier
laughing
for
some
reason
and
shaking
himself
free
having
left
that
soldier
who
was
evidently
drunk
rostov
stopped
the
horse
of
a
batman
or
groom
of
some
important
personage
and
began
to
question
him
the
man
announced
that
the
tsar
had
been
driven
in
a
carriage
at
full
speed
about
an
hour
before
along
that
very
road
and
that
he
was
dangerously
wounded
it
can
t
be
said
rostov
it
must
have
been
someone
else
i
saw
him
myself
replied
the
man
with
a
self
confident
smile
of
derision
i
ought
to
know
the
emperor
by
now
after
the
times
i
ve
seen
him
in
petersburg
i
saw
him
just
as
i
see
you
there
he
sat
in
the
carriage
as
pale
as
anything
how
they
made
the
four
black
horses
fly
gracious
me
they
did
rattle
past
it
s
time
i
knew
the
imperial
horses
and
ilya
ivanych
i
don
t
think
ilya
drives
anyone
except
the
tsar
rostov
let
go
of
the
horse
and
was
about
to
ride
on
when
a
wounded
officer
passing
by
addressed
him
who
is
it
you
want
he
asked
the
commander
in
chief
he
was
killed
by
a
cannon
ball
struck
in
the
breast
before
our
regiment
not
killed
wounded
another
officer
corrected
him
who
kutuzov
asked
rostov
not
kutuzov
but
what
s
his
name
well
never
mind
there
are
not
many
left
alive
go
that
way
to
that
village
all
the
commanders
are
there
said
the
officer
pointing
to
the
village
of
hosjeradek
and
he
walked
on
rostov
rode
on
at
a
footpace
not
knowing
why
or
to
whom
he
was
now
going
the
emperor
was
wounded
the
battle
lost
it
was
impossible
to
doubt
it
now
rostov
rode
in
the
direction
pointed
out
to
him
in
which
he
saw
turrets
and
a
church
what
need
to
hurry
what
was
he
now
to
say
to
the
tsar
or
to
kutuzov
even
if
they
were
alive
and
unwounded
take
this
road
your
honor
that
way
you
will
be
killed
at
once
a
soldier
shouted
to
him
they
d
kill
you
there
oh
what
are
you
talking
about
said
another
where
is
he
to
go
that
way
is
nearer
rostov
considered
and
then
went
in
the
direction
where
they
said
he
would
be
killed
it
s
all
the
same
now
if
the
emperor
is
wounded
am
i
to
try
to
save
myself
he
thought
he
rode
on
to
the
region
where
the
greatest
number
of
men
had
perished
in
fleeing
from
pratzen
the
french
had
not
yet
occupied
that
region
and
the
russians
the
uninjured
and
slightly
wounded
had
left
it
long
ago
all
about
the
field
like
heaps
of
manure
on
well
kept
plowland
lay
from
ten
to
fifteen
dead
and
wounded
to
each
couple
of
acres
the
wounded
crept
together
in
twos
and
threes
and
one
could
hear
their
distressing
screams
and
groans
sometimes
feigned
or
so
it
seemed
to
rostov
he
put
his
horse
to
a
trot
to
avoid
seeing
all
these
suffering
men
and
he
felt
afraid
afraid
not
for
his
life
but
for
the
courage
he
needed
and
which
he
knew
would
not
stand
the
sight
of
these
unfortunates
the
french
who
had
ceased
firing
at
this
field
strewn
with
dead
and
wounded
where
there
was
no
one
left
to
fire
at
on
seeing
an
adjutant
riding
over
it
trained
a
gun
on
him
and
fired
several
shots
the
sensation
of
those
terrible
whistling
sounds
and
of
the
corpses
around
him
merged
in
rostov
s
mind
into
a
single
feeling
of
terror
and
pity
for
himself
he
remembered
his
mother
s
last
letter
what
would
she
feel
thought
he
if
she
saw
me
here
now
on
this
field
with
the
cannon
aimed
at
me
in
the
village
of
hosjeradek
there
were
russian
troops
retiring
from
the
field
of
battle
who
though
still
in
some
confusion
were
less
disordered
the
french
cannon
did
not
reach
there
and
the
musketry
fire
sounded
far
away
here
everyone
clearly
saw
and
said
that
the
battle
was
lost
no
one
whom
rostov
asked
could
tell
him
where
the
emperor
or
kutuzov
was
some
said
the
report
that
the
emperor
was
wounded
was
correct
others
that
it
was
not
and
explained
the
false
rumor
that
had
spread
by
the
fact
that
the
emperor
s
carriage
had
really
galloped
from
the
field
of
battle
with
the
pale
and
terrified
ober
hofmarschal
count
tolstoy
who
had
ridden
out
to
the
battlefield
with
others
in
the
emperor
s
suite
one
officer
told
rostov
that
he
had
seen
someone
from
headquarters
behind
the
village
to
the
left
and
thither
rostov
rode
not
hoping
to
find
anyone
but
merely
to
ease
his
conscience
when
he
had
ridden
about
two
miles
and
had
passed
the
last
of
the
russian
troops
he
saw
near
a
kitchen
garden
with
a
ditch
round
it
two
men
on
horseback
facing
the
ditch
one
with
a
white
plume
in
his
hat
seemed
familiar
to
rostov
the
other
on
a
beautiful
chestnut
horse
which
rostov
fancied
he
had
seen
before
rode
up
to
the
ditch
struck
his
horse
with
his
spurs
and
giving
it
the
rein
leaped
lightly
over
only
a
little
earth
crumbled
from
the
bank
under
the
horse
s
hind
hoofs
turning
the
horse
sharply
he
again
jumped
the
ditch
and
deferentially
addressed
the
horseman
with
the
white
plumes
evidently
suggesting
that
he
should
do
the
same
the
rider
whose
figure
seemed
familiar
to
rostov
and
involuntarily
riveted
his
attention
made
a
gesture
of
refusal
with
his
head
and
hand
and
by
that
gesture
rostov
instantly
recognized
his
lamented
and
adored
monarch
but
it
can
t
be
he
alone
in
the
midst
of
this
empty
field
thought
rostov
at
that
moment
alexander
turned
his
head
and
rostov
saw
the
beloved
features
that
were
so
deeply
engraved
on
his
memory
the
emperor
was
pale
his
cheeks
sunken
and
his
eyes
hollow
but
the
charm
the
mildness
of
his
features
was
all
the
greater
rostov
was
happy
in
the
assurance
that
the
rumors
about
the
emperor
being
wounded
were
false
he
was
happy
to
be
seeing
him
he
knew
that
he
might
and
even
ought
to
go
straight
to
him
and
give
the
message
dolgorukov
had
ordered
him
to
deliver
but
as
a
youth
in
love
trembles
is
unnerved
and
dares
not
utter
the
thoughts
he
has
dreamed
of
for
nights
but
looks
around
for
help
or
a
chance
of
delay
and
flight
when
the
longed
for
moment
comes
and
he
is
alone
with
her
so
rostov
now
that
he
had
attained
what
he
had
longed
for
more
than
anything
else
in
the
world
did
not
know
how
to
approach
the
emperor
and
a
thousand
reasons
occurred
to
him
why
it
would
be
inconvenient
unseemly
and
impossible
to
do
so
what
it
is
as
if
i
were
glad
of
a
chance
to
take
advantage
of
his
being
alone
and
despondent
a
strange
face
may
seem
unpleasant
or
painful
to
him
at
this
moment
of
sorrow
besides
what
can
i
say
to
him
now
when
my
heart
fails
me
and
my
mouth
feels
dry
at
the
mere
sight
of
him
not
one
of
the
innumerable
speeches
addressed
to
the
emperor
that
he
had
composed
in
his
imagination
could
he
now
recall
those
speeches
were
intended
for
quite
other
conditions
they
were
for
the
most
part
to
be
spoken
at
a
moment
of
victory
and
triumph
generally
when
he
was
dying
of
wounds
and
the
sovereign
had
thanked
him
for
heroic
deeds
and
while
dying
he
expressed
the
love
his
actions
had
proved
besides
how
can
i
ask
the
emperor
for
his
instructions
for
the
right
flank
now
that
it
is
nearly
four
o
clock
and
the
battle
is
lost
no
certainly
i
must
not
approach
him
i
must
not
intrude
on
his
reflections
better
die
a
thousand
times
than
risk
receiving
an
unkind
look
or
bad
opinion
from
him
rostov
decided
and
sorrowfully
and
with
a
heart
full
despair
he
rode
away
continually
looking
back
at
the
tsar
who
still
remained
in
the
same
attitude
of
indecision
while
rostov
was
thus
arguing
with
himself
and
riding
sadly
away
captain
von
toll
chanced
to
ride
to
the
same
spot
and
seeing
the
emperor
at
once
rode
up
to
him
offered
his
services
and
assisted
him
to
cross
the
ditch
on
foot
the
emperor
wishing
to
rest
and
feeling
unwell
sat
down
under
an
apple
tree
and
von
toll
remained
beside
him
rostov
from
a
distance
saw
with
envy
and
remorse
how
von
toll
spoke
long
and
warmly
to
the
emperor
and
how
the
emperor
evidently
weeping
covered
his
eyes
with
his
hand
and
pressed
von
toll
s
hand
and
i
might
have
been
in
his
place
thought
rostov
and
hardly
restraining
his
tears
of
pity
for
the
emperor
he
rode
on
in
utter
despair
not
knowing
where
to
or
why
he
was
now
riding
his
despair
was
all
the
greater
from
feeling
that
his
own
weakness
was
the
cause
his
grief
he
might
not
only
might
but
should
have
gone
up
to
the
sovereign
it
was
a
unique
chance
to
show
his
devotion
to
the
emperor
and
he
had
not
made
use
of
it
what
have
i
done
thought
he
and
he
turned
round
and
galloped
back
to
the
place
where
he
had
seen
the
emperor
but
there
was
no
one
beyond
the
ditch
now
only
some
carts
and
carriages
were
passing
by
from
one
of
the
drivers
he
learned
that
kutuzov
s
staff
were
not
far
off
in
the
village
the
vehicles
were
going
to
rostov
followed
them
in
front
of
him
walked
kutuzov
s
groom
leading
horses
in
horsecloths
then
came
a
cart
and
behind
that
walked
an
old
bandy
legged
domestic
serf
in
a
peaked
cap
and
sheepskin
coat
tit
i
say
tit
said
the
groom
what
answered
the
old
man
absent
mindedly
go
tit
thresh
a
bit
oh
you
fool
said
the
old
man
spitting
angrily
some
time
passed
in
silence
and
then
the
same
joke
was
repeated
before
five
in
the
evening
the
battle
had
been
lost
at
all
points
more
than
a
hundred
cannon
were
already
in
the
hands
of
the
french
przebyszewski
and
his
corps
had
laid
down
their
arms
other
columns
after
losing
half
their
men
were
retreating
in
disorderly
confused
masses
the
remains
of
langeron
s
and
dokhturov
s
mingled
forces
were
crowding
around
the
dams
and
banks
of
the
ponds
near
the
village
of
augesd
after
five
o
clock
it
was
only
at
the
augesd
dam
that
a
hot
cannonade
delivered
by
the
french
alone
was
still
to
be
heard
from
numerous
batteries
ranged
on
the
slopes
of
the
pratzen
heights
directed
at
our
retreating
forces
in
the
rearguard
dokhturov
and
others
rallying
some
battalions
kept
up
a
musketry
fire
at
the
french
cavalry
that
was
pursuing
our
troops
it
was
growing
dusk
on
the
narrow
augesd
dam
where
for
so
many
years
the
old
miller
had
been
accustomed
to
sit
in
his
tasseled
cap
peacefully
angling
while
his
grandson
with
shirt
sleeves
rolled
up
handled
the
floundering
silvery
fish
in
the
watering
can
on
that
dam
over
which
for
so
many
years
moravians
in
shaggy
caps
and
blue
jackets
had
peacefully
driven
their
two
horse
carts
loaded
with
wheat
and
had
returned
dusty
with
flour
whitening
their
carts
on
that
narrow
dam
amid
the
wagons
and
the
cannon
under
the
horses
hoofs
and
between
the
wagon
wheels
men
disfigured
by
fear
of
death
now
crowded
together
crushing
one
another
dying
stepping
over
the
dying
and
killing
one
another
only
to
move
on
a
few
steps
and
be
killed
themselves
in
the
same
way
every
ten
seconds
a
cannon
ball
flew
compressing
the
air
around
or
a
shell
burst
in
the
midst
of
that
dense
throng
killing
some
and
splashing
with
blood
those
near
them
dolokhov
now
an
officer
wounded
in
the
arm
and
on
foot
with
the
regimental
commander
on
horseback
and
some
ten
men
of
his
company
represented
all
that
was
left
of
that
whole
regiment
impelled
by
the
crowd
they
had
got
wedged
in
at
the
approach
to
the
dam
and
jammed
in
on
all
sides
had
stopped
because
a
horse
in
front
had
fallen
under
a
cannon
and
the
crowd
were
dragging
it
out
a
cannon
ball
killed
someone
behind
them
another
fell
in
front
and
splashed
dolokhov
with
blood
the
crowd
pushing
forward
desperately
squeezed
together
moved
a
few
steps
and
again
stopped
move
on
a
hundred
yards
and
we
are
certainly
saved
remain
here
another
two
minutes
and
it
is
certain
death
thought
each
one
dolokhov
who
was
in
the
midst
of
the
crowd
forced
his
way
to
the
edge
of
the
dam
throwing
two
soldiers
off
their
feet
and
ran
onto
the
slippery
ice
that
covered
the
millpool
turn
this
way
he
shouted
jumping
over
the
ice
which
creaked
under
him
turn
this
way
he
shouted
to
those
with
the
gun
it
bears
the
ice
bore
him
but
it
swayed
and
creaked
and
it
was
plain
that
it
would
give
way
not
only
under
a
cannon
or
a
crowd
but
very
soon
even
under
his
weight
alone
the
men
looked
at
him
and
pressed
to
the
bank
hesitating
to
step
onto
the
ice
the
general
on
horseback
at
the
entrance
to
the
dam
raised
his
hand
and
opened
his
mouth
to
address
dolokhov
suddenly
a
cannon
ball
hissed
so
low
above
the
crowd
that
everyone
ducked
it
flopped
into
something
moist
and
the
general
fell
from
his
horse
in
a
pool
of
blood
nobody
gave
him
a
look
or
thought
of
raising
him
get
onto
the
ice
over
the
ice
go
on
turn
don
t
you
hear
go
on
innumerable
voices
suddenly
shouted
after
the
ball
had
struck
the
general
the
men
themselves
not
knowing
what
or
why
they
were
shouting
one
of
the
hindmost
guns
that
was
going
onto
the
dam
turned
off
onto
the
ice
crowds
of
soldiers
from
the
dam
began
running
onto
the
frozen
pond
the
ice
gave
way
under
one
of
the
foremost
soldiers
and
one
leg
slipped
into
the
water
he
tried
to
right
himself
but
fell
in
up
to
his
waist
the
nearest
soldiers
shrank
back
the
gun
driver
stopped
his
horse
but
from
behind
still
came
the
shouts
onto
the
ice
why
do
you
stop
go
on
go
on
and
cries
of
horror
were
heard
in
the
crowd
the
soldiers
near
the
gun
waved
their
arms
and
beat
the
horses
to
make
them
turn
and
move
on
the
horses
moved
off
the
bank
the
ice
that
had
held
under
those
on
foot
collapsed
in
a
great
mass
and
some
forty
men
who
were
on
it
dashed
some
forward
and
some
back
drowning
one
another
still
the
cannon
balls
continued
regularly
to
whistle
and
flop
onto
the
ice
and
into
the
water
and
oftenest
of
all
among
the
crowd
that
covered
the
dam
the
pond
and
the
bank
chapter
xix
on
the
pratzen
heights
where
he
had
fallen
with
the
flagstaff
in
his
hand
lay
prince
andrew
bolkonski
bleeding
profusely
and
unconsciously
uttering
a
gentle
piteous
and
childlike
moan
toward
evening
he
ceased
moaning
and
became
quite
still
he
did
not
know
how
long
his
unconsciousness
lasted
suddenly
he
again
felt
that
he
was
alive
and
suffering
from
a
burning
lacerating
pain
in
his
head
where
is
it
that
lofty
sky
that
i
did
not
know
till
now
but
saw
today
was
his
first
thought
and
i
did
not
know
this
suffering
either
he
thought
yes
i
did
not
know
anything
anything
at
all
till
now
but
where
am
i
he
listened
and
heard
the
sound
of
approaching
horses
and
voices
speaking
french
he
opened
his
eyes
above
him
again
was
the
same
lofty
sky
with
clouds
that
had
risen
and
were
floating
still
higher
and
between
them
gleamed
blue
infinity
he
did
not
turn
his
head
and
did
not
see
those
who
judging
by
the
sound
of
hoofs
and
voices
had
ridden
up
and
stopped
near
him
it
was
napoleon
accompanied
by
two
aides
de
camp
bonaparte
riding
over
the
battlefield
had
given
final
orders
to
strengthen
the
batteries
firing
at
the
augesd
dam
and
was
looking
at
the
killed
and
wounded
left
on
the
field
fine
men
remarked
napoleon
looking
at
a
dead
russian
grenadier
who
with
his
face
buried
in
the
ground
and
a
blackened
nape
lay
on
his
stomach
with
an
already
stiffened
arm
flung
wide
the
ammunition
for
the
guns
in
position
is
exhausted
your
majesty
said
an
adjutant
who
had
come
from
the
batteries
that
were
firing
at
augesd
have
some
brought
from
the
reserve
said
napoleon
and
having
gone
on
a
few
steps
he
stopped
before
prince
andrew
who
lay
on
his
back
with
the
flagstaff
that
had
been
dropped
beside
him
the
flag
had
already
been
taken
by
the
french
as
a
trophy
that
s
a
fine
death
said
napoleon
as
he
gazed
at
bolkonski
prince
andrew
understood
that
this
was
said
of
him
and
that
it
was
napoleon
who
said
it
he
heard
the
speaker
addressed
as
sire
but
he
heard
the
words
as
he
might
have
heard
the
buzzing
of
a
fly
not
only
did
they
not
interest
him
but
he
took
no
notice
of
them
and
at
once
forgot
them
his
head
was
burning
he
felt
himself
bleeding
to
death
and
he
saw
above
him
the
remote
lofty
and
everlasting
sky
he
knew
it
was
napoleon
his
hero
but
at
that
moment
napoleon
seemed
to
him
such
a
small
insignificant
creature
compared
with
what
was
passing
now
between
himself
and
that
lofty
infinite
sky
with
the
clouds
flying
over
it
at
that
moment
it
meant
nothing
to
him
who
might
be
standing
over
him
or
what
was
said
of
him
he
was
only
glad
that
people
were
standing
near
him
and
only
wished
that
they
would
help
him
and
bring
him
back
to
life
which
seemed
to
him
so
beautiful
now
that
he
had
today
learned
to
understand
it
so
differently
he
collected
all
his
strength
to
stir
and
utter
a
sound
he
feebly
moved
his
leg
and
uttered
a
weak
sickly
groan
which
aroused
his
own
pity
ah
he
is
alive
said
napoleon
lift
this
young
man
up
and
carry
him
to
the
dressing
station
having
said
this
napoleon
rode
on
to
meet
marshal
lannes
who
hat
in
hand
rode
up
smiling
to
the
emperor
to
congratulate
him
on
the
victory
prince
andrew
remembered
nothing
more
he
lost
consciousness
from
the
terrible
pain
of
being
lifted
onto
the
stretcher
the
jolting
while
being
moved
and
the
probing
of
his
wound
at
the
dressing
station
he
did
not
regain
consciousness
till
late
in
the
day
when
with
other
wounded
and
captured
russian
officers
he
was
carried
to
the
hospital
during
this
transfer
he
felt
a
little
stronger
and
was
able
to
look
about
him
and
even
speak
the
first
words
he
heard
on
coming
to
his
senses
were
those
of
a
french
convoy
officer
who
said
rapidly
we
must
halt
here
the
emperor
will
pass
here
immediately
it
will
please
him
to
see
these
gentlemen
prisoners
there
are
so
many
prisoners
today
nearly
the
whole
russian
army
that
he
is
probably
tired
of
them
said
another
officer
all
the
same
they
say
this
one
is
the
commander
of
all
the
emperor
alexander
s
guards
said
the
first
one
indicating
a
russian
officer
in
the
white
uniform
of
the
horse
guards
bolkonski
recognized
prince
repnin
whom
he
had
met
in
petersburg
society
beside
him
stood
a
lad
of
nineteen
also
a
wounded
officer
of
the
horse
guards
bonaparte
having
come
up
at
a
gallop
stopped
his
horse
which
is
the
senior
he
asked
on
seeing
the
prisoners
they
named
the
colonel
prince
repnin
you
are
the
commander
of
the
emperor
alexander
s
regiment
of
horse
guards
asked
napoleon
i
commanded
a
squadron
replied
repnin
your
regiment
fulfilled
its
duty
honorably
said
napoleon
the
praise
of
a
great
commander
is
a
soldier
s
highest
reward
said
repnin
i
bestow
it
with
pleasure
said
napoleon
and
who
is
that
young
man
beside
you
prince
repnin
named
lieutenant
sukhtelen
after
looking
at
him
napoleon
smiled
he
s
very
young
to
come
to
meddle
with
us
youth
is
no
hindrance
to
courage
muttered
sukhtelen
in
a
failing
voice
a
splendid
reply
said
napoleon
young
man
you
will
go
far
prince
andrew
who
had
also
been
brought
forward
before
the
emperor
s
eyes
to
complete
the
show
of
prisoners
could
not
fail
to
attract
his
attention
napoleon
apparently
remembered
seeing
him
on
the
battlefield
and
addressing
him
again
used
the
epithet
young
man
that
was
connected
in
his
memory
with
prince
andrew
well
and
you
young
man
said
he
how
do
you
feel
mon
brave
though
five
minutes
before
prince
andrew
had
been
able
to
say
a
few
words
to
the
soldiers
who
were
carrying
him
now
with
his
eyes
fixed
straight
on
napoleon
he
was
silent
so
insignificant
at
that
moment
seemed
to
him
all
the
interests
that
engrossed
napoleon
so
mean
did
his
hero
himself
with
his
paltry
vanity
and
joy
in
victory
appear
compared
to
the
lofty
equitable
and
kindly
sky
which
he
had
seen
and
understood
that
he
could
not
answer
him
everything
seemed
so
futile
and
insignificant
in
comparison
with
the
stern
and
solemn
train
of
thought
that
weakness
from
loss
of
blood
suffering
and
the
nearness
of
death
aroused
in
him
looking
into
napoleon
s
eyes
prince
andrew
thought
of
the
insignificance
of
greatness
the
unimportance
of
life
which
no
one
could
understand
and
the
still
greater
unimportance
of
death
the
meaning
of
which
no
one
alive
could
understand
or
explain
the
emperor
without
waiting
for
an
answer
turned
away
and
said
to
one
of
the
officers
as
he
went
have
these
gentlemen
attended
to
and
taken
to
my
bivouac
let
my
doctor
larrey
examine
their
wounds
au
revoir
prince
repnin
and
he
spurred
his
horse
and
galloped
away
his
face
shone
with
self
satisfaction
and
pleasure
the
soldiers
who
had
carried
prince
andrew
had
noticed
and
taken
the
little
gold
icon
princess
mary
had
hung
round
her
brother
s
neck
but
seeing
the
favor
the
emperor
showed
the
prisoners
they
now
hastened
to
return
the
holy
image
prince
andrew
did
not
see
how
and
by
whom
it
was
replaced
but
the
little
icon
with
its
thin
gold
chain
suddenly
appeared
upon
his
chest
outside
his
uniform
it
would
be
good
thought
prince
andrew
glancing
at
the
icon
his
sister
had
hung
round
his
neck
with
such
emotion
and
reverence
it
would
be
good
if
everything
were
as
clear
and
simple
as
it
seems
to
mary
how
good
it
would
be
to
know
where
to
seek
for
help
in
this
life
and
what
to
expect
after
it
beyond
the
grave
how
happy
and
calm
i
should
be
if
i
could
now
say
lord
have
mercy
on
me
but
to
whom
should
i
say
that
either
to
a
power
indefinable
incomprehensible
which
i
not
only
cannot
address
but
which
i
cannot
even
express
in
words
the
great
all
or
nothing
said
he
to
himself
or
to
that
god
who
has
been
sewn
into
this
amulet
by
mary
there
is
nothing
certain
nothing
at
all
except
the
unimportance
of
everything
i
understand
and
the
greatness
of
something
incomprehensible
but
all
important
the
stretchers
moved
on
at
every
jolt
he
again
felt
unendurable
pain
his
feverishness
increased
and
he
grew
delirious
visions
of
his
father
wife
sister
and
future
son
and
the
tenderness
he
had
felt
the
night
before
the
battle
the
figure
of
the
insignificant
little
napoleon
and
above
all
this
the
lofty
sky
formed
the
chief
subjects
of
his
delirious
fancies
the
quiet
home
life
and
peaceful
happiness
of
bald
hills
presented
itself
to
him
he
was
already
enjoying
that
happiness
when
that
little
napoleon
had
suddenly
appeared
with
his
unsympathizing
look
of
shortsighted
delight
at
the
misery
of
others
and
doubts
and
torments
had
followed
and
only
the
heavens
promised
peace
toward
morning
all
these
dreams
melted
and
merged
into
the
chaos
and
darkness
of
unconciousness
and
oblivion
which
in
the
opinion
of
napoleon
s
doctor
larrey
was
much
more
likely
to
end
in
death
than
in
convalescence
he
is
a
nervous
bilious
subject
said
larrey
and
will
not
recover
and
prince
andrew
with
others
fatally
wounded
was
left
to
the
care
of
the
inhabitants
of
the
district
book
four
chapter
i
early
in
the
year
nicholas
rostov
returned
home
on
leave
denisov
was
going
home
to
voronezh
and
rostov
persuaded
him
to
travel
with
him
as
far
as
moscow
and
to
stay
with
him
there
meeting
a
comrade
at
the
last
post
station
but
one
before
moscow
denisov
had
drunk
three
bottles
of
wine
with
him
and
despite
the
jolting
ruts
across
the
snow
covered
road
did
not
once
wake
up
on
the
way
to
moscow
but
lay
at
the
bottom
of
the
sleigh
beside
rostov
who
grew
more
and
more
impatient
the
nearer
they
got
to
moscow
how
much
longer
how
much
longer
oh
these
insufferable
streets
shops
bakers
signboards
street
lamps
and
sleighs
thought
rostov
when
their
leave
permits
had
been
passed
at
the
town
gate
and
they
had
entered
moscow
denisov
we
re
here
he
s
asleep
he
added
leaning
forward
with
his
whole
body
as
if
in
that
position
he
hoped
to
hasten
the
speed
of
the
sleigh
denisov
gave
no
answer
there
s
the
corner
at
the
crossroads
where
the
cabman
zakhar
has
his
stand
and
there
s
zakhar
himself
and
still
the
same
horse
and
here
s
the
little
shop
where
we
used
to
buy
gingerbread
can
t
you
hurry
up
now
then
which
house
is
it
asked
the
driver
why
that
one
right
at
the
end
the
big
one
don
t
you
see
that
s
our
house
said
rostov
of
course
it
s
our
house
denisov
denisov
we
re
almost
there
denisov
raised
his
head
coughed
and
made
no
answer
dmitri
said
rostov
to
his
valet
on
the
box
those
lights
are
in
our
house
aren
t
they
yes
sir
and
there
s
a
light
in
your
father
s
study
then
they
ve
not
gone
to
bed
yet
what
do
you
think
mind
now
don
t
forget
to
put
out
my
new
coat
added
rostov
fingering
his
new
mustache
now
then
get
on
he
shouted
to
the
driver
do
wake
up
vaska
he
went
on
turning
to
denisov
whose
head
was
again
nodding
come
get
on
you
shall
have
three
rubles
for
vodka
get
on
rostov
shouted
when
the
sleigh
was
only
three
houses
from
his
door
it
seemed
to
him
the
horses
were
not
moving
at
all
at
last
the
sleigh
bore
to
the
right
drew
up
at
an
entrance
and
rostov
saw
overhead
the
old
familiar
cornice
with
a
bit
of
plaster
broken
off
the
porch
and
the
post
by
the
side
of
the
pavement
he
sprang
out
before
the
sleigh
stopped
and
ran
into
the
hall
the
house
stood
cold
and
silent
as
if
quite
regardless
of
who
had
come
to
it
there
was
no
one
in
the
hall
oh
god
is
everyone
all
right
he
thought
stopping
for
a
moment
with
a
sinking
heart
and
then
immediately
starting
to
run
along
the
hall
and
up
the
warped
steps
of
the
familiar
staircase
the
well
known
old
door
handle
which
always
angered
the
countess
when
it
was
not
properly
cleaned
turned
as
loosely
as
ever
a
solitary
tallow
candle
burned
in
the
anteroom
old
michael
was
asleep
on
the
chest
prokofy
the
footman
who
was
so
strong
that
he
could
lift
the
back
of
the
carriage
from
behind
sat
plaiting
slippers
out
of
cloth
selvedges
he
looked
up
at
the
opening
door
and
his
expression
of
sleepy
indifference
suddenly
changed
to
one
of
delighted
amazement
gracious
heavens
the
young
count
he
cried
recognizing
his
young
master
can
it
be
my
treasure
and
prokofy
trembling
with
excitement
rushed
toward
the
drawing
room
door
probably
in
order
to
announce
him
but
changing
his
mind
came
back
and
stooped
to
kiss
the
young
man
s
shoulder
all
well
asked
rostov
drawing
away
his
arm
yes
god
be
thanked
yes
they
ve
just
finished
supper
let
me
have
a
look
at
you
your
excellency
is
everything
quite
all
right
the
lord
be
thanked
yes
rostov
who
had
completely
forgotten
denisov
not
wishing
anyone
to
forestall
him
threw
off
his
fur
coat
and
ran
on
tiptoe
through
the
large
dark
ballroom
all
was
the
same
there
were
the
same
old
card
tables
and
the
same
chandelier
with
a
cover
over
it
but
someone
had
already
seen
the
young
master
and
before
he
had
reached
the
drawing
room
something
flew
out
from
a
side
door
like
a
tornado
and
began
hugging
and
kissing
him
another
and
yet
another
creature
of
the
same
kind
sprang
from
a
second
door
and
a
third
more
hugging
more
kissing
more
outcries
and
tears
of
joy
he
could
not
distinguish
which
was
papa
which
natasha
and
which
petya
everyone
shouted
talked
and
kissed
him
at
the
same
time
only
his
mother
was
not
there
he
noticed
that
and
i
did
not
know
nicholas
my
darling
here
he
is
our
own
kolya
dear
fellow
how
he
has
changed
where
are
the
candles
tea
nicholas
and
me
kiss
me
dearest
and
me
sonya
natasha
petya
anna
mikhaylovna
vera
and
the
old
count
were
all
hugging
him
and
the
serfs
men
and
maids
flocked
into
the
room
exclaiming
and
oh
ing
and
ah
ing
petya
clinging
to
his
legs
kept
shouting
and
me
too
natasha
after
she
had
pulled
him
down
toward
her
and
covered
his
face
with
kisses
holding
him
tight
by
the
skirt
of
his
coat
sprang
away
and
pranced
up
and
down
in
one
place
like
a
goat
and
shrieked
piercingly
all
around
were
loving
eyes
glistening
with
tears
of
joy
and
all
around
were
lips
seeking
a
kiss
sonya
too
all
rosy
red
clung
to
his
arm
and
radiant
with
bliss
looked
eagerly
toward
his
eyes
waiting
for
the
look
for
which
she
longed
sonya
now
was
sixteen
and
she
was
very
pretty
especially
at
this
moment
of
happy
rapturous
excitement
she
gazed
at
him
not
taking
her
eyes
off
him
and
smiling
and
holding
her
breath
he
gave
her
a
grateful
look
but
was
still
expectant
and
looking
for
someone
the
old
countess
had
not
yet
come
but
now
steps
were
heard
at
the
door
steps
so
rapid
that
they
could
hardly
be
his
mother
s
yet
it
was
she
dressed
in
a
new
gown
which
he
did
not
know
made
since
he
had
left
all
the
others
let
him
go
and
he
ran
to
her
when
they
met
she
fell
on
his
breast
sobbing
she
could
not
lift
her
face
but
only
pressed
it
to
the
cold
braiding
of
his
hussar
s
jacket
denisov
who
had
come
into
the
room
unnoticed
by
anyone
stood
there
and
wiped
his
eyes
at
the
sight
vasili
denisov
your
son
s
friend
he
said
introducing
himself
to
the
count
who
was
looking
inquiringly
at
him
you
are
most
welcome
i
know
i
know
said
the
count
kissing
and
embracing
denisov
nicholas
wrote
us
natasha
vera
look
here
is
denisov
the
same
happy
rapturous
faces
turned
to
the
shaggy
figure
of
denisov
darling
denisov
screamed
natasha
beside
herself
with
rapture
springing
to
him
putting
her
arms
round
him
and
kissing
him
this
escapade
made
everybody
feel
confused
denisov
blushed
too
but
smiled
and
taking
natasha
s
hand
kissed
it
denisov
was
shown
to
the
room
prepared
for
him
and
the
rostovs
all
gathered
round
nicholas
in
the
sitting
room
the
old
countess
not
letting
go
of
his
hand
and
kissing
it
every
moment
sat
beside
him
the
rest
crowding
round
him
watched
every
movement
word
or
look
of
his
never
taking
their
blissfully
adoring
eyes
off
him
his
brother
and
sisters
struggled
for
the
places
nearest
to
him
and
disputed
with
one
another
who
should
bring
him
his
tea
handkerchief
and
pipe
rostov
was
very
happy
in
the
love
they
showed
him
but
the
first
moment
of
meeting
had
been
so
beatific
that
his
present
joy
seemed
insufficient
and
he
kept
expecting
something
more
more
and
yet
more
next
morning
after
the
fatigues
of
their
journey
the
travelers
slept
till
ten
o
clock
in
the
room
next
their
bedroom
there
was
a
confusion
of
sabers
satchels
sabretaches
open
portmanteaus
and
dirty
boots
two
freshly
cleaned
pairs
with
spurs
had
just
been
placed
by
the
wall
the
servants
were
bringing
in
jugs
and
basins
hot
water
for
shaving
and
their
well
brushed
clothes
there
was
a
masculine
odor
and
a
smell
of
tobacco
hallo
gwiska
my
pipe
came
vasili
denisov
s
husky
voice
wostov
get
up
rostov
rubbing
his
eyes
that
seemed
glued
together
raised
his
disheveled
head
from
the
hot
pillow
why
is
it
late
late
it
s
nearly
ten
o
clock
answered
natasha
s
voice
a
rustle
of
starched
petticoats
and
the
whispering
and
laughter
of
girls
voices
came
from
the
adjoining
room
the
door
was
opened
a
crack
and
there
was
a
glimpse
of
something
blue
of
ribbons
black
hair
and
merry
faces
it
was
natasha
sonya
and
petya
who
had
come
to
see
whether
they
were
getting
up
nicholas
get
up
natasha
s
voice
was
again
heard
at
the
door
directly
meanwhile
petya
having
found
and
seized
the
sabers
in
the
outer
room
with
the
delight
boys
feel
at
the
sight
of
a
military
elder
brother
and
forgetting
that
it
was
unbecoming
for
the
girls
to
see
men
undressed
opened
the
bedroom
door
is
this
your
saber
he
shouted
the
girls
sprang
aside
denisov
hid
his
hairy
legs
under
the
blanket
looking
with
a
scared
face
at
his
comrade
for
help
the
door
having
let
petya
in
closed
again
a
sound
of
laughter
came
from
behind
it
nicholas
come
out
in
your
dressing
gown
said
natasha
s
voice
is
this
your
saber
asked
petya
or
is
it
yours
he
said
addressing
the
black
mustached
denisov
with
servile
deference
rostov
hurriedly
put
something
on
his
feet
drew
on
his
dressing
gown
and
went
out
natasha
had
put
on
one
spurred
boot
and
was
just
getting
her
foot
into
the
other
sonya
when
he
came
in
was
twirling
round
and
was
about
to
expand
her
dresses
into
a
balloon
and
sit
down
they
were
dressed
alike
in
new
pale
blue
frocks
and
were
both
fresh
rosy
and
bright
sonya
ran
away
but
natasha
taking
her
brother
s
arm
led
him
into
the
sitting
room
where
they
began
talking
they
hardly
gave
one
another
time
to
ask
questions
and
give
replies
concerning
a
thousand
little
matters
which
could
not
interest
anyone
but
themselves
natasha
laughed
at
every
word
he
said
or
that
she
said
herself
not
because
what
they
were
saying
was
amusing
but
because
she
felt
happy
and
was
unable
to
control
her
joy
which
expressed
itself
by
laughter
oh
how
nice
how
splendid
she
said
to
everything
rostov
felt
that
under
the
influence
of
the
warm
rays
of
love
that
childlike
smile
which
had
not
once
appeared
on
his
face
since
he
left
home
now
for
the
first
time
after
eighteen
months
again
brightened
his
soul
and
his
face
no
but
listen
she
said
now
you
are
quite
a
man
aren
t
you
i
m
awfully
glad
you
re
my
brother
she
touched
his
mustache
i
want
to
know
what
you
men
are
like
are
you
the
same
as
we
no
why
did
sonya
run
away
asked
rostov
ah
yes
that
s
a
whole
long
story
how
are
you
going
to
speak
to
her
thou
or
you
as
may
happen
said
rostov
no
call
her
you
please
i
ll
tell
you
all
about
it
some
other
time
no
i
ll
tell
you
now
you
know
sonya
s
my
dearest
friend
such
a
friend
that
i
burned
my
arm
for
her
sake
look
here
she
pulled
up
her
muslin
sleeve
and
showed
him
a
red
scar
on
her
long
slender
delicate
arm
high
above
the
elbow
on
that
part
that
is
covered
even
by
a
ball
dress
i
burned
this
to
prove
my
love
for
her
i
just
heated
a
ruler
in
the
fire
and
pressed
it
there
sitting
on
the
sofa
with
the
little
cushions
on
its
arms
in
what
used
to
be
his
old
schoolroom
and
looking
into
natasha
s
wildly
bright
eyes
rostov
re
entered
that
world
of
home
and
childhood
which
had
no
meaning
for
anyone
else
but
gave
him
some
of
the
best
joys
of
his
life
and
the
burning
of
an
arm
with
a
ruler
as
a
proof
of
love
did
not
seem
to
him
senseless
he
understood
and
was
not
surprised
at
it
well
and
is
that
all
he
asked
we
are
such
friends
such
friends
all
that
ruler
business
was
just
nonsense
but
we
are
friends
forever
she
if
she
loves
anyone
does
it
for
life
but
i
don
t
understand
that
i
forget
quickly
well
what
then
well
she
loves
me
and
you
like
that
natasha
suddenly
flushed
why
you
remember
before
you
went
away
well
she
says
you
are
to
forget
all
that
she
says
i
shall
love
him
always
but
let
him
be
free
isn
t
that
lovely
and
noble
yes
very
noble
isn
t
it
asked
natasha
so
seriously
and
excitedly
that
it
was
evident
that
what
she
was
now
saying
she
had
talked
of
before
with
tears
rostov
became
thoughtful
i
never
go
back
on
my
word
he
said
besides
sonya
is
so
charming
that
only
a
fool
would
renounce
such
happiness
no
no
cried
natasha
she
and
i
have
already
talked
it
over
we
knew
you
d
say
so
but
it
won
t
do
because
you
see
if
you
say
that
if
you
consider
yourself
bound
by
your
promise
it
will
seem
as
if
she
had
not
meant
it
seriously
it
makes
it
as
if
you
were
marrying
her
because
you
must
and
that
wouldn
t
do
at
all
rostov
saw
that
it
had
been
well
considered
by
them
sonya
had
already
struck
him
by
her
beauty
on
the
preceding
day
today
when
he
had
caught
a
glimpse
of
her
she
seemed
still
more
lovely
she
was
a
charming
girl
of
sixteen
evidently
passionately
in
love
with
him
he
did
not
doubt
that
for
an
instant
why
should
he
not
love
her
now
and
even
marry
her
rostov
thought
but
just
now
there
were
so
many
other
pleasures
and
interests
before
him
yes
they
have
taken
a
wise
decision
he
thought
i
must
remain
free
well
then
that
s
excellent
said
he
we
ll
talk
it
over
later
on
oh
how
glad
i
am
to
have
you
well
and
are
you
still
true
to
boris
he
continued
oh
what
nonsense
cried
natasha
laughing
i
don
t
think
about
him
or
anyone
else
and
i
don
t
want
anything
of
the
kind
dear
me
then
what
are
you
up
now
now
repeated
natasha
and
a
happy
smile
lit
up
her
face
have
you
seen
duport
no
not
seen
duport
the
famous
dancer
well
then
you
won
t
understand
that
s
what
i
m
up
to
curving
her
arms
natasha
held
out
her
skirts
as
dancers
do
ran
back
a
few
steps
turned
cut
a
caper
brought
her
little
feet
sharply
together
and
made
some
steps
on
the
very
tips
of
her
toes
see
i
m
standing
see
she
said
but
could
not
maintain
herself
on
her
toes
any
longer
so
that
s
what
i
m
up
to
i
ll
never
marry
anyone
but
will
be
a
dancer
only
don
t
tell
anyone
rostov
laughed
so
loud
and
merrily
that
denisov
in
his
bedroom
felt
envious
and
natasha
could
not
help
joining
in
no
but
don
t
you
think
it
s
nice
she
kept
repeating
nice
and
so
you
no
longer
wish
to
marry
boris
natasha
flared
up
i
don
t
want
to
marry
anyone
and
i
ll
tell
him
so
when
i
see
him
dear
me
said
rostov
but
that
s
all
rubbish
natasha
chattered
on
and
is
denisov
nice
she
asked
yes
indeed
oh
well
then
good
by
go
and
dress
is
he
very
terrible
denisov
why
terrible
asked
nicholas
no
vaska
is
a
splendid
fellow
you
call
him
vaska
that
s
funny
and
is
he
very
nice
very
well
then
be
quick
we
ll
all
have
breakfast
together
and
natasha
rose
and
went
out
of
the
room
on
tiptoe
like
a
ballet
dancer
but
smiling
as
only
happy
girls
of
fifteen
can
smile
when
rostov
met
sonya
in
the
drawing
room
he
reddened
he
did
not
know
how
to
behave
with
her
the
evening
before
in
the
first
happy
moment
of
meeting
they
had
kissed
each
other
but
today
they
felt
it
could
not
be
done
he
felt
that
everybody
including
his
mother
and
sisters
was
looking
inquiringly
at
him
and
watching
to
see
how
he
would
behave
with
her
he
kissed
her
hand
and
addressed
her
not
as
thou
but
as
you
sonya
but
their
eyes
met
and
said
thou
and
exchanged
tender
kisses
her
looks
asked
him
to
forgive
her
for
having
dared
by
natasha
s
intermediacy
to
remind
him
of
his
promise
and
then
thanked
him
for
his
love
his
looks
thanked
her
for
offering
him
his
freedom
and
told
her
that
one
way
or
another
he
would
never
cease
to
love
her
for
that
would
be
impossible
how
strange
it
is
said
vera
selecting
a
moment
when
all
were
silent
that
sonya
and
nicholas
now
say
you
to
one
another
and
meet
like
strangers
vera
s
remark
was
correct
as
her
remarks
always
were
but
like
most
of
her
observations
it
made
everyone
feel
uncomfortable
not
only
sonya
nicholas
and
natasha
but
even
the
old
countess
who
dreading
this
love
affair
which
might
hinder
nicholas
from
making
a
brilliant
match
blushed
like
a
girl
denisov
to
rostov
s
surprise
appeared
in
the
drawing
room
with
pomaded
hair
perfumed
and
in
a
new
uniform
looking
just
as
smart
as
he
made
himself
when
going
into
battle
and
he
was
more
amiable
to
the
ladies
and
gentlemen
than
rostov
had
ever
expected
to
see
him
chapter
ii
on
his
return
to
moscow
from
the
army
nicholas
rostov
was
welcomed
by
his
home
circle
as
the
best
of
sons
a
hero
and
their
darling
nikolenka
by
his
relations
as
a
charming
attractive
and
polite
young
man
by
his
acquaintances
as
a
handsome
lieutenant
of
hussars
a
good
dancer
and
one
of
the
best
matches
in
the
city
the
rostovs
knew
everybody
in
moscow
the
old
count
had
money
enough
that
year
as
all
his
estates
had
been
remortgaged
and
so
nicholas
acquiring
a
trotter
of
his
own
very
stylish
riding
breeches
of
the
latest
cut
such
as
no
one
else
yet
had
in
moscow
and
boots
of
the
latest
fashion
with
extremely
pointed
toes
and
small
silver
spurs
passed
his
time
very
gaily
after
a
short
period
of
adapting
himself
to
the
old
conditions
of
life
nicholas
found
it
very
pleasant
to
be
at
home
again
he
felt
that
he
had
grown
up
and
matured
very
much
his
despair
at
failing
in
a
scripture
examination
his
borrowing
money
from
gavril
to
pay
a
sleigh
driver
his
kissing
sonya
on
the
sly
he
now
recalled
all
this
as
childishness
he
had
left
immeasurably
behind
now
he
was
a
lieutenant
of
hussars
in
a
jacket
laced
with
silver
and
wearing
the
cross
of
st
george
awarded
to
soldiers
for
bravery
in
action
and
in
the
company
of
well
known
elderly
and
respected
racing
men
was
training
a
trotter
of
his
own
for
a
race
he
knew
a
lady
on
one
of
the
boulevards
whom
he
visited
of
an
evening
he
led
the
mazurka
at
the
arkharovs
ball
talked
about
the
war
with
field
marshal
kamenski
visited
the
english
club
and
was
on
intimate
terms
with
a
colonel
of
forty
to
whom
denisov
had
introduced
him
his
passion
for
the
emperor
had
cooled
somewhat
in
moscow
but
still
as
he
did
not
see
him
and
had
no
opportunity
of
seeing
him
he
often
spoke
about
him
and
about
his
love
for
him
letting
it
be
understood
that
he
had
not
told
all
and
that
there
was
something
in
his
feelings
for
the
emperor
not
everyone
could
understand
and
with
his
whole
soul
he
shared
the
adoration
then
common
in
moscow
for
the
emperor
who
was
spoken
of
as
the
angel
incarnate
during
rostov
s
short
stay
in
moscow
before
rejoining
the
army
he
did
not
draw
closer
to
sonya
but
rather
drifted
away
from
her
she
was
very
pretty
and
sweet
and
evidently
deeply
in
love
with
him
but
he
was
at
the
period
of
youth
when
there
seems
so
much
to
do
that
there
is
no
time
for
that
sort
of
thing
and
a
young
man
fears
to
bind
himself
and
prizes
his
freedom
which
he
needs
for
so
many
other
things
when
he
thought
of
sonya
during
this
stay
in
moscow
he
said
to
himself
ah
there
will
be
and
there
are
many
more
such
girls
somewhere
whom
i
do
not
yet
know
there
will
be
time
enough
to
think
about
love
when
i
want
to
but
now
i
have
no
time
besides
it
seemed
to
him
that
the
society
of
women
was
rather
derogatory
to
his
manhood
he
went
to
balls
and
into
ladies
society
with
an
affectation
of
doing
so
against
his
will
the
races
the
english
club
sprees
with
denisov
and
visits
to
a
certain
house
that
was
another
matter
and
quite
the
thing
for
a
dashing
young
hussar
at
the
beginning
of
march
old
count
ilya
rostov
was
very
busy
arranging
a
dinner
in
honor
of
prince
bagration
at
the
english
club
the
count
walked
up
and
down
the
hall
in
his
dressing
gown
giving
orders
to
the
club
steward
and
to
the
famous
feoktist
the
club
s
head
cook
about
asparagus
fresh
cucumbers
strawberries
veal
and
fish
for
this
dinner
the
count
had
been
a
member
and
on
the
committee
of
the
club
from
the
day
it
was
founded
to
him
the
club
entrusted
the
arrangement
of
the
festival
in
honor
of
bagration
for
few
men
knew
so
well
how
to
arrange
a
feast
on
an
open
handed
hospitable
scale
and
still
fewer
men
would
be
so
well
able
and
willing
to
make
up
out
of
their
own
resources
what
might
be
needed
for
the
success
of
the
fete
the
club
cook
and
the
steward
listened
to
the
count
s
orders
with
pleased
faces
for
they
knew
that
under
no
other
management
could
they
so
easily
extract
a
good
profit
for
themselves
from
a
dinner
costing
several
thousand
rubles
well
then
mind
and
have
cocks
comb
in
the
turtle
soup
you
know
shall
we
have
three
cold
dishes
then
asked
the
cook
the
count
considered
we
can
t
have
less
yes
three
the
mayonnaise
that
s
one
said
he
bending
down
a
finger
then
am
i
to
order
those
large
sterlets
asked
the
steward
yes
it
can
t
be
helped
if
they
won
t
take
less
ah
dear
me
i
was
forgetting
we
must
have
another
entree
ah
goodness
gracious
he
clutched
at
his
head
who
is
going
to
get
me
the
flowers
dmitri
eh
dmitri
gallop
off
to
our
moscow
estate
he
said
to
the
factotum
who
appeared
at
his
call
hurry
off
and
tell
maksim
the
gardener
to
set
the
serfs
to
work
say
that
everything
out
of
the
hothouses
must
be
brought
here
well
wrapped
up
in
felt
i
must
have
two
hundred
pots
here
on
friday
having
given
several
more
orders
he
was
about
to
go
to
his
little
countess
to
have
a
rest
but
remembering
something
else
of
importance
he
returned
again
called
back
the
cook
and
the
club
steward
and
again
began
giving
orders
a
light
footstep
and
the
clinking
of
spurs
were
heard
at
the
door
and
the
young
count
handsome
rosy
with
a
dark
little
mustache
evidently
rested
and
made
sleeker
by
his
easy
life
in
moscow
entered
the
room
ah
my
boy
my
head
s
in
a
whirl
said
the
old
man
with
a
smile
as
if
he
felt
a
little
confused
before
his
son
now
if
you
would
only
help
a
bit
i
must
have
singers
too
i
shall
have
my
own
orchestra
but
shouldn
t
we
get
the
gypsy
singers
as
well
you
military
men
like
that
sort
of
thing
really
papa
i
believe
prince
bagration
worried
himself
less
before
the
battle
of
schon
grabern
than
you
do
now
said
his
son
with
a
smile
the
old
count
pretended
to
be
angry
yes
you
talk
but
try
it
yourself
and
the
count
turned
to
the
cook
who
with
a
shrewd
and
respectful
expression
looked
observantly
and
sympathetically
at
the
father
and
son
what
have
the
young
people
come
to
nowadays
eh
feoktist
said
he
laughing
at
us
old
fellows
that
s
so
your
excellency
all
they
have
to
do
is
to
eat
a
good
dinner
but
providing
it
and
serving
it
all
up
that
s
not
their
business
that
s
it
that
s
it
exclaimed
the
count
and
gaily
seizing
his
son
by
both
hands
he
cried
now
i
ve
got
you
so
take
the
sleigh
and
pair
at
once
and
go
to
bezukhob
s
and
tell
him
count
ilya
has
sent
you
to
ask
for
strawberries
and
fresh
pineapples
we
can
t
get
them
from
anyone
else
he
s
not
there
himself
so
you
ll
have
to
go
in
and
ask
the
princesses
and
from
there
go
on
to
the
rasgulyay
the
coachman
ipatka
knows
and
look
up
the
gypsy
ilyushka
the
one
who
danced
at
count
orlov
s
you
remember
in
a
white
cossack
coat
and
bring
him
along
to
me
and
am
i
to
bring
the
gypsy
girls
along
with
him
asked
nicholas
laughing
dear
dear
at
that
moment
with
noiseless
footsteps
and
with
the
businesslike
preoccupied
yet
meekly
christian
look
which
never
left
her
face
anna
mikhaylovna
entered
the
hall
though
she
came
upon
the
count
in
his
dressing
gown
every
day
he
invariably
became
confused
and
begged
her
to
excuse
his
costume
no
matter
at
all
my
dear
count
she
said
meekly
closing
her
eyes
but
i
ll
go
to
bezukhov
s
myself
pierre
has
arrived
and
now
we
shall
get
anything
we
want
from
his
hothouses
i
have
to
see
him
in
any
case
he
has
forwarded
me
a
letter
from
boris
thank
god
boris
is
now
on
the
staff
the
count
was
delighted
at
anna
mikhaylovna
s
taking
upon
herself
one
of
his
commissions
and
ordered
the
small
closed
carriage
for
her
tell
bezukhov
to
come
i
ll
put
his
name
down
is
his
wife
with
him
he
asked
anna
mikhaylovna
turned
up
her
eyes
and
profound
sadness
was
depicted
on
her
face
ah
my
dear
friend
he
is
very
unfortunate
she
said
if
what
we
hear
is
true
it
is
dreadful
how
little
we
dreamed
of
such
a
thing
when
we
were
rejoicing
at
his
happiness
and
such
a
lofty
angelic
soul
as
young
bezukhov
yes
i
pity
him
from
my
heart
and
shall
try
to
give
him
what
consolation
i
can
wh
what
is
the
matter
asked
both
the
young
and
old
rostov
anna
mikhaylovna
sighed
deeply
dolokhov
mary
ivanovna
s
son
she
said
in
a
mysterious
whisper
has
compromised
her
completely
they
say
pierre
took
him
up
invited
him
to
his
house
in
petersburg
and
now
she
has
come
here
and
that
daredevil
after
her
said
anna
mikhaylovna
wishing
to
show
her
sympathy
for
pierre
but
by
involuntary
intonations
and
a
half
smile
betraying
her
sympathy
for
the
daredevil
as
she
called
dolokhov
they
say
pierre
is
quite
broken
by
his
misfortune
dear
dear
but
still
tell
him
to
come
to
the
club
it
will
all
blow
over
it
will
be
a
tremendous
banquet
next
day
the
third
of
march
soon
after
one
o
clock
two
hundred
and
fifty
members
of
the
english
club
and
fifty
guests
were
awaiting
the
guest
of
honor
and
hero
of
the
austrian
campaign
prince
bagration
to
dinner
on
the
first
arrival
of
the
news
of
the
battle
of
austerlitz
moscow
had
been
bewildered
at
that
time
the
russians
were
so
used
to
victories
that
on
receiving
news
of
the
defeat
some
would
simply
not
believe
it
while
others
sought
some
extraordinary
explanation
of
so
strange
an
event
in
the
english
club
where
all
who
were
distinguished
important
and
well
informed
forgathered
when
the
news
began
to
arrive
in
december
nothing
was
said
about
the
war
and
the
last
battle
as
though
all
were
in
a
conspiracy
of
silence
the
men
who
set
the
tone
in
conversation
count
rostopchin
prince
yuri
dolgorukov
valuev
count
markov
and
prince
vyazemski
did
not
show
themselves
at
the
club
but
met
in
private
houses
in
intimate
circles
and
the
moscovites
who
took
their
opinions
from
others
ilya
rostov
among
them
remained
for
a
while
without
any
definite
opinion
on
the
subject
of
the
war
and
without
leaders
the
moscovites
felt
that
something
was
wrong
and
that
to
discuss
the
bad
news
was
difficult
and
so
it
was
best
to
be
silent
but
after
a
while
just
as
a
jury
comes
out
of
its
room
the
bigwigs
who
guided
the
club
s
opinion
reappeared
and
everybody
began
speaking
clearly
and
definitely
reasons
were
found
for
the
incredible
unheard
of
and
impossible
event
of
a
russian
defeat
everything
became
clear
and
in
all
corners
of
moscow
the
same
things
began
to
be
said
these
reasons
were
the
treachery
of
the
austrians
a
defective
commissariat
the
treachery
of
the
pole
przebyszewski
and
of
the
frenchman
langeron
kutuzov
s
incapacity
and
it
was
whispered
the
youth
and
inexperience
of
the
sovereign
who
had
trusted
worthless
and
insignificant
people
but
the
army
the
russian
army
everyone
declared
was
extraordinary
and
had
achieved
miracles
of
valor
the
soldiers
officers
and
generals
were
heroes
but
the
hero
of
heroes
was
prince
bagration
distinguished
by
his
schon
grabern
affair
and
by
the
retreat
from
austerlitz
where
he
alone
had
withdrawn
his
column
unbroken
and
had
all
day
beaten
back
an
enemy
force
twice
as
numerous
as
his
own
what
also
conduced
to
bagration
s
being
selected
as
moscow
s
hero
was
the
fact
that
he
had
no
connections
in
the
city
and
was
a
stranger
there
in
his
person
honor
was
shown
to
a
simple
fighting
russian
soldier
without
connections
and
intrigues
and
to
one
who
was
associated
by
memories
of
the
italian
campaign
with
the
name
of
suvorov
moreover
paying
such
honor
to
bagration
was
the
best
way
of
expressing
disapproval
and
dislike
of
kutuzov
had
there
been
no
bagration
it
would
have
been
necessary
to
invent
him
said
the
wit
shinshin
parodying
the
words
of
voltaire
kutuzov
no
one
spoke
of
except
some
who
abused
him
in
whispers
calling
him
a
court
weathercock
and
an
old
satyr
all
moscow
repeated
prince
dolgorukov
s
saying
if
you
go
on
modeling
and
modeling
you
must
get
smeared
with
clay
suggesting
consolation
for
our
defeat
by
the
memory
of
former
victories
and
the
words
of
rostopchin
that
french
soldiers
have
to
be
incited
to
battle
by
highfalutin
words
and
germans
by
logical
arguments
to
show
them
that
it
is
more
dangerous
to
run
away
than
to
advance
but
that
russian
soldiers
only
need
to
be
restrained
and
held
back
on
all
sides
new
and
fresh
anecdotes
were
heard
of
individual
examples
of
heroism
shown
by
our
officers
and
men
at
austerlitz
one
had
saved
a
standard
another
had
killed
five
frenchmen
a
third
had
loaded
five
cannon
singlehanded
berg
was
mentioned
by
those
who
did
not
know
him
as
having
when
wounded
in
the
right
hand
taken
his
sword
in
the
left
and
gone
forward
of
bolkonski
nothing
was
said
and
only
those
who
knew
him
intimately
regretted
that
he
had
died
so
young
leaving
a
pregnant
wife
with
his
eccentric
father
chapter
iii
on
that
third
of
march
all
the
rooms
in
the
english
club
were
filled
with
a
hum
of
conversation
like
the
hum
of
bees
swarming
in
springtime
the
members
and
guests
of
the
club
wandered
hither
and
thither
sat
stood
met
and
separated
some
in
uniform
and
some
in
evening
dress
and
a
few
here
and
there
with
powdered
hair
and
in
russian
kaftans
powdered
footmen
in
livery
with
buckled
shoes
and
smart
stockings
stood
at
every
door
anxiously
noting
visitors
every
movement
in
order
to
offer
their
services
most
of
those
present
were
elderly
respected
men
with
broad
self
confident
faces
fat
fingers
and
resolute
gestures
and
voices
this
class
of
guests
and
members
sat
in
certain
habitual
places
and
met
in
certain
habitual
groups
a
minority
of
those
present
were
casual
guests
chiefly
young
men
among
whom
were
denisov
rostov
and
dolokhov
who
was
now
again
an
officer
in
the
semenov
regiment
the
faces
of
these
young
people
especially
those
who
were
militarymen
bore
that
expression
of
condescending
respect
for
their
elders
which
seems
to
say
to
the
older
generation
we
are
prepared
to
respect
and
honor
you
but
all
the
same
remember
that
the
future
belongs
to
us
nesvitski
was
there
as
an
old
member
of
the
club
pierre
who
at
his
wife
s
command
had
let
his
hair
grow
and
abandoned
his
spectacles
went
about
the
rooms
fashionably
dressed
but
looking
sad
and
dull
here
as
elsewhere
he
was
surrounded
by
an
atmosphere
of
subservience
to
his
wealth
and
being
in
the
habit
of
lording
it
over
these
people
he
treated
them
with
absent
minded
contempt
by
his
age
he
should
have
belonged
to
the
younger
men
but
by
his
wealth
and
connections
he
belonged
to
the
groups
old
and
honored
guests
and
so
he
went
from
one
group
to
another
some
of
the
most
important
old
men
were
the
center
of
groups
which
even
strangers
approached
respectfully
to
hear
the
voices
of
well
known
men
the
largest
circles
formed
round
count
rostopchin
valuev
and
naryshkin
rostopchin
was
describing
how
the
russians
had
been
overwhelmed
by
flying
austrians
and
had
had
to
force
their
way
through
them
with
bayonets
valuev
was
confidentially
telling
that
uvarov
had
been
sent
from
petersburg
to
ascertain
what
moscow
was
thinking
about
austerlitz
in
the
third
circle
naryshkin
was
speaking
of
the
meeting
of
the
austrian
council
of
war
at
which
suvorov
crowed
like
a
cock
in
reply
to
the
nonsense
talked
by
the
austrian
generals
shinshin
standing
close
by
tried
to
make
a
joke
saying
that
kutuzov
had
evidently
failed
to
learn
from
suvorov
even
so
simple
a
thing
as
the
art
of
crowing
like
a
cock
but
the
elder
members
glanced
severely
at
the
wit
making
him
feel
that
in
that
place
and
on
that
day
it
was
improper
to
speak
so
of
kutuzov
count
ilya
rostov
hurried
and
preoccupied
went
about
in
his
soft
boots
between
the
dining
and
drawing
rooms
hastily
greeting
the
important
and
unimportant
all
of
whom
he
knew
as
if
they
were
all
equals
while
his
eyes
occasionally
sought
out
his
fine
well
set
up
young
son
resting
on
him
and
winking
joyfully
at
him
young
rostov
stood
at
a
window
with
dolokhov
whose
acquaintance
he
had
lately
made
and
highly
valued
the
old
count
came
up
to
them
and
pressed
dolokhov
s
hand
please
come
and
visit
us
you
know
my
brave
boy
been
together
out
there
both
playing
the
hero
ah
vasili
ignatovich
how
d
ye
do
old
fellow
he
said
turning
to
an
old
man
who
was
passing
but
before
he
had
finished
his
greeting
there
was
a
general
stir
and
a
footman
who
had
run
in
announced
with
a
frightened
face
he
s
arrived
bells
rang
the
stewards
rushed
forward
and
like
rye
shaken
together
in
a
shovel
the
guests
who
had
been
scattered
about
in
different
rooms
came
together
and
crowded
in
the
large
drawing
room
by
the
door
of
the
ballroom
bagration
appeared
in
the
doorway
of
the
anteroom
without
hat
or
sword
which
in
accord
with
the
club
custom
he
had
given
up
to
the
hall
porter
he
had
no
lambskin
cap
on
his
head
nor
had
he
a
loaded
whip
over
his
shoulder
as
when
rostov
had
seen
him
on
the
eve
of
the
battle
of
austerlitz
but
wore
a
tight
new
uniform
with
russian
and
foreign
orders
and
the
star
of
st
george
on
his
left
breast
evidently
just
before
coming
to
the
dinner
he
had
had
his
hair
and
whiskers
trimmed
which
changed
his
appearance
for
the
worse
there
was
something
naively
festive
in
his
air
which
in
conjunction
with
his
firm
and
virile
features
gave
him
a
rather
comical
expression
bekleshev
and
theodore
uvarov
who
had
arrived
with
him
paused
at
the
doorway
to
allow
him
as
the
guest
of
honor
to
enter
first
bagration
was
embarrassed
not
wishing
to
avail
himself
of
their
courtesy
and
this
caused
some
delay
at
the
doors
but
after
all
he
did
at
last
enter
first
he
walked
shyly
and
awkwardly
over
the
parquet
floor
of
the
reception
room
not
knowing
what
to
do
with
his
hands
he
was
more
accustomed
to
walk
over
a
plowed
field
under
fire
as
he
had
done
at
the
head
of
the
kursk
regiment
at
schon
grabern
and
he
would
have
found
that
easier
the
committeemen
met
him
at
the
first
door
and
expressing
their
delight
at
seeing
such
a
highly
honored
guest
took
possession
of
him
as
it
were
without
waiting
for
his
reply
surrounded
him
and
led
him
to
the
drawing
room
it
was
at
first
impossible
to
enter
the
drawing
room
door
for
the
crowd
of
members
and
guests
jostling
one
another
and
trying
to
get
a
good
look
at
bagration
over
each
other
s
shoulders
as
if
he
were
some
rare
animal
count
ilya
rostov
laughing
and
repeating
the
words
make
way
dear
boy
make
way
make
way
pushed
through
the
crowd
more
energetically
than
anyone
led
the
guests
into
the
drawing
room
and
seated
them
on
the
center
sofa
the
bigwigs
the
most
respected
members
of
the
club
beset
the
new
arrivals
count
ilya
again
thrusting
his
way
through
the
crowd
went
out
of
the
drawing
room
and
reappeared
a
minute
later
with
another
committeeman
carrying
a
large
silver
salver
which
he
presented
to
prince
bagration
on
the
salver
lay
some
verses
composed
and
printed
in
the
hero
s
honor
bagration
on
seeing
the
salver
glanced
around
in
dismay
as
though
seeking
help
but
all
eyes
demanded
that
he
should
submit
feeling
himself
in
their
power
he
resolutely
took
the
salver
with
both
hands
and
looked
sternly
and
reproachfully
at
the
count
who
had
presented
it
to
him
someone
obligingly
took
the
dish
from
bagration
or
he
would
it
seemed
have
held
it
till
evening
and
have
gone
in
to
dinner
with
it
and
drew
his
attention
to
the
verses
well
i
will
read
them
then
bagration
seemed
to
say
and
fixing
his
weary
eyes
on
the
paper
began
to
read
them
with
a
fixed
and
serious
expression
but
the
author
himself
took
the
verses
and
began
reading
them
aloud
bagration
bowed
his
bead
and
listened
bring
glory
then
to
alexander
s
reign
and
on
the
throne
our
titus
shield
a
dreaded
foe
be
thou
kindhearted
as
a
man
a
rhipheus
at
home
a
caesar
in
the
field
e
en
fortunate
napoleon
knows
by
experience
now
bagration
and
dare
not
herculean
russians
trouble
but
before
he
had
finished
reading
a
stentorian
major
domo
announced
that
dinner
was
ready
the
door
opened
and
from
the
dining
room
came
the
resounding
strains
of
the
polonaise
conquest
s
joyful
thunder
waken
triumph
valiant
russians
now
and
count
rostov
glancing
angrily
at
the
author
who
went
on
reading
his
verses
bowed
to
bagration
everyone
rose
feeling
that
dinner
was
more
important
than
verses
and
bagration
again
preceding
all
the
rest
went
in
to
dinner
he
was
seated
in
the
place
of
honor
between
two
alexanders
bekleshev
and
naryshkin
which
was
a
significant
allusion
to
the
name
of
the
sovereign
three
hundred
persons
took
their
seats
in
the
dining
room
according
to
their
rank
and
importance
the
more
important
nearer
to
the
honored
guest
as
naturally
as
water
flows
deepest
where
the
land
lies
lowest
just
before
dinner
count
ilya
rostov
presented
his
son
to
bagration
who
recognized
him
and
said
a
few
words
to
him
disjointed
and
awkward
as
were
all
the
words
he
spoke
that
day
and
count
ilya
looked
joyfully
and
proudly
around
while
bagration
spoke
to
his
son
nicholas
rostov
with
denisov
and
his
new
acquaintance
dolokhov
sat
almost
at
the
middle
of
the
table
facing
them
sat
pierre
beside
prince
nesvitski
count
ilya
rostov
with
the
other
members
of
the
committee
sat
facing
bagration
and
as
the
very
personification
of
moscow
hospitality
did
the
honors
to
the
prince
his
efforts
had
not
been
in
vain
the
dinner
both
the
lenten
and
the
other
fare
was
splendid
yet
he
could
not
feel
quite
at
ease
till
the
end
of
the
meal
he
winked
at
the
butler
whispered
directions
to
the
footmen
and
awaited
each
expected
dish
with
some
anxiety
everything
was
excellent
with
the
second
course
a
gigantic
sterlet
at
sight
of
which
ilya
rostov
blushed
with
self
conscious
pleasure
the
footmen
began
popping
corks
and
filling
the
champagne
glasses
after
the
fish
which
made
a
certain
sensation
the
count
exchanged
glances
with
the
other
committeemen
there
will
be
many
toasts
it
s
time
to
begin
he
whispered
and
taking
up
his
glass
he
rose
all
were
silent
waiting
for
what
he
would
say
to
the
health
of
our
sovereign
the
emperor
he
cried
and
at
the
same
moment
his
kindly
eyes
grew
moist
with
tears
of
joy
and
enthusiasm
the
band
immediately
struck
up
conquest
s
joyful
thunder
waken
all
rose
and
cried
hurrah
bagration
also
rose
and
shouted
hurrah
in
exactly
the
same
voice
in
which
he
had
shouted
it
on
the
field
at
schon
grabern
young
rostov
s
ecstatic
voice
could
be
heard
above
the
three
hundred
others
he
nearly
wept
to
the
health
of
our
sovereign
the
emperor
he
roared
hurrah
and
emptying
his
glass
at
one
gulp
he
dashed
it
to
the
floor
many
followed
his
example
and
the
loud
shouting
continued
for
a
long
time
when
the
voices
subsided
the
footmen
cleared
away
the
broken
glass
and
everybody
sat
down
again
smiling
at
the
noise
they
had
made
and
exchanging
remarks
the
old
count
rose
once
more
glanced
at
a
note
lying
beside
his
plate
and
proposed
a
toast
to
the
health
of
the
hero
of
our
last
campaign
prince
peter
ivanovich
bagration
and
again
his
blue
eyes
grew
moist
hurrah
cried
the
three
hundred
voices
again
but
instead
of
the
band
a
choir
began
singing
a
cantata
composed
by
paul
ivanovich
kutuzov
russians
o
er
all
barriers
on
courage
conquest
guarantees
have
we
not
bagration
he
brings
foe
men
to
their
knees
etc
as
soon
as
the
singing
was
over
another
and
another
toast
was
proposed
and
count
ilya
rostov
became
more
and
more
moved
more
glass
was
smashed
and
the
shouting
grew
louder
they
drank
to
bekleshev
naryshkin
uvarov
dolgorukov
apraksin
valuev
to
the
committee
to
all
the
club
members
and
to
all
the
club
guests
and
finally
to
count
ilya
rostov
separately
as
the
organizer
of
the
banquet
at
that
toast
the
count
took
out
his
handkerchief
and
covering
his
face
wept
outright
chapter
iv
pierre
sat
opposite
dolokhov
and
nicholas
rostov
as
usual
he
ate
and
drank
much
and
eagerly
but
those
who
knew
him
intimately
noticed
that
some
great
change
had
come
over
him
that
day
he
was
silent
all
through
dinner
and
looked
about
blinking
and
scowling
or
with
fixed
eyes
and
a
look
of
complete
absent
mindedness
kept
rubbing
the
bridge
of
his
nose
his
face
was
depressed
and
gloomy
he
seemed
to
see
and
hear
nothing
of
what
was
going
on
around
him
and
to
be
absorbed
by
some
depressing
and
unsolved
problem
the
unsolved
problem
that
tormented
him
was
caused
by
hints
given
by
the
princess
his
cousin
at
moscow
concerning
dolokhov
s
intimacy
with
his
wife
and
by
an
anonymous
letter
he
had
received
that
morning
which
in
the
mean
jocular
way
common
to
anonymous
letters
said
that
he
saw
badly
through
his
spectacles
but
that
his
wife
s
connection
with
dolokhov
was
a
secret
to
no
one
but
himself
pierre
absolutely
disbelieved
both
the
princess
hints
and
the
letter
but
he
feared
now
to
look
at
dolokhov
who
was
sitting
opposite
him
every
time
he
chanced
to
meet
dolokhov
s
handsome
insolent
eyes
pierre
felt
something
terrible
and
monstrous
rising
in
his
soul
and
turned
quickly
away
involuntarily
recalling
his
wife
s
past
and
her
relations
with
dolokhov
pierre
saw
clearly
that
what
was
said
in
the
letter
might
be
true
or
might
at
least
seem
to
be
true
had
it
not
referred
to
his
wife
he
involuntarily
remembered
how
dolokhov
who
had
fully
recovered
his
former
position
after
the
campaign
had
returned
to
petersburg
and
come
to
him
availing
himself
of
his
friendly
relations
with
pierre
as
a
boon
companion
dolokhov
had
come
straight
to
his
house
and
pierre
had
put
him
up
and
lent
him
money
pierre
recalled
how
helene
had
smilingly
expressed
disapproval
of
dolokhov
s
living
at
their
house
and
how
cynically
dolokhov
had
praised
his
wife
s
beauty
to
him
and
from
that
time
till
they
came
to
moscow
had
not
left
them
for
a
day
yes
he
is
very
handsome
thought
pierre
and
i
know
him
it
would
be
particularly
pleasant
to
him
to
dishonor
my
name
and
ridicule
me
just
because
i
have
exerted
myself
on
his
behalf
befriended
him
and
helped
him
i
know
and
understand
what
a
spice
that
would
add
to
the
pleasure
of
deceiving
me
if
it
really
were
true
yes
if
it
were
true
but
i
do
not
believe
it
i
have
no
right
to
and
can
t
believe
it
he
remembered
the
expression
dolokhov
s
face
assumed
in
his
moments
of
cruelty
as
when
tying
the
policeman
to
the
bear
and
dropping
them
into
the
water
or
when
he
challenged
a
man
to
a
duel
without
any
reason
or
shot
a
post
boy
s
horse
with
a
pistol
that
expression
was
often
on
dolokhov
s
face
when
looking
at
him
yes
he
is
a
bully
thought
pierre
to
kill
a
man
means
nothing
to
him
it
must
seem
to
him
that
everyone
is
afraid
of
him
and
that
must
please
him
he
must
think
that
i
too
am
afraid
of
him
and
in
fact
i
am
afraid
of
him
he
thought
and
again
he
felt
something
terrible
and
monstrous
rising
in
his
soul
dolokhov
denisov
and
rostov
were
now
sitting
opposite
pierre
and
seemed
very
gay
rostov
was
talking
merrily
to
his
two
friends
one
of
whom
was
a
dashing
hussar
and
the
other
a
notorious
duelist
and
rake
and
every
now
and
then
he
glanced
ironically
at
pierre
whose
preoccupied
absent
minded
and
massive
figure
was
a
very
noticeable
one
at
the
dinner
rostov
looked
inimically
at
pierre
first
because
pierre
appeared
to
his
hussar
eyes
as
a
rich
civilian
the
husband
of
a
beauty
and
in
a
word
an
old
woman
and
secondly
because
pierre
in
his
preoccupation
and
absent
mindedness
had
not
recognized
rostov
and
had
not
responded
to
his
greeting
when
the
emperor
s
health
was
drunk
pierre
lost
in
thought
did
not
rise
or
lift
his
glass
what
are
you
about
shouted
rostov
looking
at
him
in
an
ecstasy
of
exasperation
don
t
you
hear
it
s
his
majesty
the
emperor
s
health
pierre
sighed
rose
submissively
emptied
his
glass
and
waiting
till
all
were
seated
again
turned
with
his
kindly
smile
to
rostov
why
i
didn
t
recognize
you
he
said
but
rostov
was
otherwise
engaged
he
was
shouting
hurrah
why
don
t
you
renew
the
acquaintance
said
dolokhov
to
rostov
confound
him
he
s
a
fool
said
rostov
one
should
make
up
to
the
husbands
of
pretty
women
said
denisov
pierre
did
not
catch
what
they
were
saying
but
knew
they
were
talking
about
him
he
reddened
and
turned
away
well
now
to
the
health
of
handsome
women
said
dolokhov
and
with
a
serious
expression
but
with
a
smile
lurking
at
the
corners
of
his
mouth
he
turned
with
his
glass
to
pierre
here
s
to
the
health
of
lovely
women
peterkin
and
their
lovers
he
added
pierre
with
downcast
eyes
drank
out
of
his
glass
without
looking
at
dolokhov
or
answering
him
the
footman
who
was
distributing
leaflets
with
kutuzov
s
cantata
laid
one
before
pierre
as
one
of
the
principal
guests
he
was
just
going
to
take
it
when
dolokhov
leaning
across
snatched
it
from
his
hand
and
began
reading
it
pierre
looked
at
dolokhov
and
his
eyes
dropped
the
something
terrible
and
monstrous
that
had
tormented
him
all
dinnertime
rose
and
took
possession
of
him
he
leaned
his
whole
massive
body
across
the
table
how
dare
you
take
it
he
shouted
hearing
that
cry
and
seeing
to
whom
it
was
addressed
nesvitski
and
the
neighbor
on
his
right
quickly
turned
in
alarm
to
bezukhov
don
t
don
t
what
are
you
about
whispered
their
frightened
voices
dolokhov
looked
at
pierre
with
clear
mirthful
cruel
eyes
and
that
smile
of
his
which
seemed
to
say
ah
this
is
what
i
like
you
shan
t
have
it
he
said
distinctly
pale
with
quivering
lips
pierre
snatched
the
copy
you
you
scoundrel
i
challenge
you
he
ejaculated
and
pushing
back
his
chair
he
rose
from
the
table
at
the
very
instant
he
did
this
and
uttered
those
words
pierre
felt
that
the
question
of
his
wife
s
guilt
which
had
been
tormenting
him
the
whole
day
was
finally
and
indubitably
answered
in
the
affirmative
he
hated
her
and
was
forever
sundered
from
her
despite
denisov
s
request
that
he
would
take
no
part
in
the
matter
rostov
agreed
to
be
dolokhov
s
second
and
after
dinner
he
discussed
the
arrangements
for
the
duel
with
nesvitski
bezukhov
s
second
pierre
went
home
but
rostov
with
dolokhov
and
denisov
stayed
on
at
the
club
till
late
listening
to
the
gypsies
and
other
singers
well
then
till
tomorrow
at
sokolniki
said
dolokhov
as
he
took
leave
of
rostov
in
the
club
porch
and
do
you
feel
quite
calm
rostov
asked
dolokhov
paused
well
you
see
i
ll
tell
you
the
whole
secret
of
dueling
in
two
words
if
you
are
going
to
fight
a
duel
and
you
make
a
will
and
write
affectionate
letters
to
your
parents
and
if
you
think
you
may
be
killed
you
are
a
fool
and
are
lost
for
certain
but
go
with
the
firm
intention
of
killing
your
man
as
quickly
and
surely
as
possible
and
then
all
will
be
right
as
our
bear
huntsman
at
kostroma
used
to
tell
me
everyone
fears
a
bear
he
says
but
when
you
see
one
your
fear
s
all
gone
and
your
only
thought
is
not
to
let
him
get
away
and
that
s
how
it
is
with
me
a
demain
mon
cher
till
tomorrow
my
dear
fellow
next
day
at
eight
in
the
morning
pierre
and
nesvitski
drove
to
the
sokolniki
forest
and
found
dolokhov
denisov
and
rostov
already
there
pierre
had
the
air
of
a
man
preoccupied
with
considerations
which
had
no
connection
with
the
matter
in
hand
his
haggard
face
was
yellow
he
had
evidently
not
slept
that
night
he
looked
about
distractedly
and
screwed
up
his
eyes
as
if
dazzled
by
the
sun
he
was
entirely
absorbed
by
two
considerations
his
wife
s
guilt
of
which
after
his
sleepless
night
he
had
not
the
slightest
doubt
and
the
guiltlessness
of
dolokhov
who
had
no
reason
to
preserve
the
honor
of
a
man
who
was
nothing
to
him
i
should
perhaps
have
done
the
same
thing
in
his
place
thought
pierre
it
s
even
certain
that
i
should
have
done
the
same
then
why
this
duel
this
murder
either
i
shall
kill
him
or
he
will
hit
me
in
the
head
or
elbow
or
knee
can
t
i
go
away
from
here
run
away
bury
myself
somewhere
passed
through
his
mind
but
just
at
moments
when
such
thoughts
occurred
to
him
he
would
ask
in
a
particularly
calm
and
absent
minded
way
which
inspired
the
respect
of
the
onlookers
will
it
be
long
are
things
ready
when
all
was
ready
the
sabers
stuck
in
the
snow
to
mark
the
barriers
and
the
pistols
loaded
nesvitski
went
up
to
pierre
i
should
not
be
doing
my
duty
count
he
said
in
timid
tones
and
should
not
justify
your
confidence
and
the
honor
you
have
done
me
in
choosing
me
for
your
second
if
at
this
grave
this
very
grave
moment
i
did
not
tell
you
the
whole
truth
i
think
there
is
no
sufficient
ground
for
this
affair
or
for
blood
to
be
shed
over
it
you
were
not
right
not
quite
in
the
right
you
were
impetuous
oh
yes
it
is
horribly
stupid
said
pierre
then
allow
me
to
express
your
regrets
and
i
am
sure
your
opponent
will
accept
them
said
nesvitski
who
like
the
others
concerned
in
the
affair
and
like
everyone
in
similar
cases
did
not
yet
believe
that
the
affair
had
come
to
an
actual
duel
you
know
count
it
is
much
more
honorable
to
admit
one
s
mistake
than
to
let
matters
become
irreparable
there
was
no
insult
on
either
side
allow
me
to
convey
no
what
is
there
to
talk
about
said
pierre
it
s
all
the
same
is
everything
ready
he
added
only
tell
me
where
to
go
and
where
to
shoot
he
said
with
an
unnaturally
gentle
smile
he
took
the
pistol
in
his
hand
and
began
asking
about
the
working
of
the
trigger
as
he
had
not
before
held
a
pistol
in
his
hand
a
fact
that
he
did
not
to
confess
oh
yes
like
that
i
know
i
only
forgot
said
he
no
apologies
none
whatever
said
dolokhov
to
denisov
who
on
his
side
had
been
attempting
a
reconciliation
and
he
also
went
up
to
the
appointed
place
the
spot
chosen
for
the
duel
was
some
eighty
paces
from
the
road
where
the
sleighs
had
been
left
in
a
small
clearing
in
the
pine
forest
covered
with
melting
snow
the
frost
having
begun
to
break
up
during
the
last
few
days
the
antagonists
stood
forty
paces
apart
at
the
farther
edge
of
the
clearing
the
seconds
measuring
the
paces
left
tracks
in
the
deep
wet
snow
between
the
place
where
they
had
been
standing
and
nesvitski
s
and
dolokhov
s
sabers
which
were
stuck
intothe
ground
ten
paces
apart
to
mark
the
barrier
it
was
thawing
and
misty
at
forty
paces
distance
nothing
could
be
seen
for
three
minutes
all
had
been
ready
but
they
still
delayed
and
all
were
silent
chapter
v
well
begin
said
dolokhov
all
right
said
pierre
still
smiling
in
the
same
way
a
feeling
of
dread
was
in
the
air
it
was
evident
that
the
affair
so
lightly
begun
could
no
longer
be
averted
but
was
taking
its
course
independently
of
men
s
will
denisov
first
went
to
the
barrier
and
announced
as
the
adve
sawies
have
wefused
a
weconciliation
please
pwoceed
take
your
pistols
and
at
the
word
thwee
begin
to
advance
o
ne
t
wo
thwee
he
shouted
angrily
and
stepped
aside
the
combatants
advanced
along
the
trodden
tracks
nearer
and
nearer
to
one
another
beginning
to
see
one
another
through
the
mist
they
had
the
right
to
fire
when
they
liked
as
they
approached
the
barrier
dolokhov
walked
slowly
without
raising
his
pistol
looking
intently
with
his
bright
sparkling
blue
eyes
into
his
antagonist
s
face
his
mouth
wore
its
usual
semblance
of
a
smile
so
i
can
fire
when
i
like
said
pierre
and
at
the
word
three
he
went
quickly
forward
missing
the
trodden
path
and
stepping
into
the
deep
snow
he
held
the
pistol
in
his
right
hand
at
arm
s
length
apparently
afraid
of
shooting
himself
with
it
his
left
hand
he
held
carefully
back
because
he
wished
to
support
his
right
hand
with
it
and
knew
he
must
not
do
so
having
advanced
six
paces
and
strayed
off
the
track
into
the
snow
pierre
looked
down
at
his
feet
then
quickly
glanced
at
dolokhov
and
bending
his
finger
as
he
had
been
shown
fired
not
at
all
expecting
so
loud
a
report
pierre
shuddered
at
the
sound
and
then
smiling
at
his
own
sensations
stood
still
the
smoke
rendered
denser
by
the
mist
prevented
him
from
seeing
anything
for
an
instant
but
there
was
no
second
report
as
he
had
expected
he
only
heard
dolokhov
s
hurried
steps
and
his
figure
came
in
view
through
the
smoke
he
was
pressing
one
hand
to
his
left
side
while
the
other
clutched
his
drooping
pistol
his
face
was
pale
rostov
ran
toward
him
and
said
something
no
o
o
muttered
dolokhov
through
his
teeth
no
it
s
not
over
and
after
stumbling
a
few
staggering
steps
right
up
to
the
saber
he
sank
on
the
snow
beside
it
his
left
hand
was
bloody
he
wiped
it
on
his
coat
and
supported
himself
with
it
his
frowning
face
was
pallid
and
quivered
plea
began
dolokhov
but
could
not
at
first
pronounce
the
word
please
he
uttered
with
an
effort
pierre
hardly
restraining
his
sobs
began
running
toward
dolokhov
and
was
about
to
cross
the
space
between
the
barriers
when
dolokhov
cried
to
your
barrier
and
pierre
grasping
what
was
meant
stopped
by
his
saber
only
ten
paces
divided
them
dolokhov
lowered
his
head
to
the
snow
greedily
bit
at
it
again
raised
his
head
adjusted
himself
drew
in
his
legs
and
sat
up
seeking
a
firm
center
of
gravity
he
sucked
and
swallowed
the
cold
snow
his
lips
quivered
but
his
eyes
still
smiling
glittered
with
effort
and
exasperation
as
he
mustered
his
remaining
strength
he
raised
his
pistol
and
aimed
sideways
cover
yourself
with
your
pistol
ejaculated
nesvitski
cover
yourself
even
denisov
cried
to
his
adversary
pierre
with
a
gentle
smile
of
pity
and
remorse
his
arms
and
legs
helplessly
spread
out
stood
with
his
broad
chest
directly
facing
dolokhov
looked
sorrowfully
at
him
denisov
rostov
and
nesvitski
closed
their
eyes
at
the
same
instant
they
heard
a
report
and
dolokhov
s
angry
cry
missed
shouted
dolokhov
and
he
lay
helplessly
face
downwards
on
the
snow
pierre
clutched
his
temples
and
turning
round
went
into
the
forest
trampling
through
the
deep
snow
and
muttering
incoherent
words
folly
folly
death
lies
he
repeated
puckering
his
face
nesvitski
stopped
him
and
took
him
home
rostov
and
denisov
drove
away
with
the
wounded
dolokhov
the
latter
lay
silent
in
the
sleigh
with
closed
eyes
and
did
not
answer
a
word
to
the
questions
addressed
to
him
but
on
entering
moscow
he
suddenly
came
to
and
lifting
his
head
with
an
effort
took
rostov
who
was
sitting
beside
him
by
the
hand
rostov
was
struck
by
the
totally
altered
and
unexpectedly
rapturous
and
tender
expression
on
dolokhov
s
face
well
how
do
you
feel
he
asked
bad
but
it
s
not
that
my
friend
said
dolokhov
with
a
gasping
voice
where
are
we
in
moscow
i
know
i
don
t
matter
but
i
have
killed
her
killed
she
won
t
get
over
it
she
won
t
survive
who
asked
rostov
my
mother
my
mother
my
angel
my
adored
angel
mother
and
dolokhov
pressed
rostov
s
hand
and
burst
into
tears
when
he
had
become
a
little
quieter
he
explained
to
rostov
that
he
was
living
with
his
mother
who
if
she
saw
him
dying
would
not
survive
it
he
implored
rostov
to
go
on
and
prepare
her
rostov
went
on
ahead
to
do
what
was
asked
and
to
his
great
surprise
learned
that
dolokhov
the
brawler
dolokhov
the
bully
lived
in
moscow
with
an
old
mother
and
a
hunchback
sister
and
was
the
most
affectionate
of
sons
and
brothers
chapter
vi
pierre
had
of
late
rarely
seen
his
wife
alone
both
in
petersburg
and
in
moscow
their
house
was
always
full
of
visitors
the
night
after
the
duel
he
did
not
go
to
his
bedroom
but
as
he
often
did
remained
in
his
father
s
room
that
huge
room
in
which
count
bezukhov
had
died
he
lay
down
on
the
sofa
meaning
to
fall
asleep
and
forget
all
that
had
happened
to
him
but
could
not
do
so
such
a
storm
of
feelings
thoughts
and
memories
suddenly
arose
within
him
that
he
could
not
fall
asleep
nor
even
remain
in
one
place
but
had
to
jump
up
and
pace
the
room
with
rapid
steps
now
he
seemed
to
see
her
in
the
early
days
of
their
marriage
with
bare
shoulders
and
a
languid
passionate
look
on
her
face
and
then
immediately
he
saw
beside
her
dolokhov
s
handsome
insolent
hard
and
mocking
face
as
he
had
seen
it
at
the
banquet
and
then
that
same
face
pale
quivering
and
suffering
as
it
had
been
when
he
reeled
and
sank
on
the
snow
what
has
happened
he
asked
himself
i
have
killed
her
lover
yes
killed
my
wife
s
lover
yes
that
was
it
and
why
how
did
i
come
to
do
it
because
you
married
her
answered
an
inner
voice
but
in
what
was
i
to
blame
he
asked
in
marrying
her
without
loving
her
in
deceiving
yourself
and
her
and
he
vividly
recalled
that
moment
after
supper
at
prince
vasili
s
when
he
spoke
those
words
he
had
found
so
difficult
to
utter
i
love
you
it
all
comes
from
that
even
then
i
felt
it
he
thought
i
felt
then
that
it
was
not
so
that
i
had
no
right
to
do
it
and
so
it
turns
out
he
remembered
his
honeymoon
and
blushed
at
the
recollection
particularly
vivid
humiliating
and
shameful
was
the
recollection
of
how
one
day
soon
after
his
marriage
he
came
out
of
the
bedroom
into
his
study
a
little
before
noon
in
his
silk
dressing
gown
and
found
his
head
steward
there
who
bowing
respectfully
looked
into
his
face
and
at
his
dressing
gown
and
smiled
slightly
as
if
expressing
respectful
understanding
of
his
employer
s
happiness
but
how
often
i
have
felt
proud
of
her
proud
of
her
majestic
beauty
and
social
tact
thought
he
been
proud
of
my
house
in
which
she
received
all
petersburg
proud
of
her
unapproachability
and
beauty
so
this
is
what
i
was
proud
of
i
then
thought
that
i
did
not
understand
her
how
often
when
considering
her
character
i
have
told
myself
that
i
was
to
blame
for
not
understanding
her
for
not
understanding
that
constant
composure
and
complacency
and
lack
of
all
interests
or
desires
and
the
whole
secret
lies
in
the
terrible
truth
that
she
is
a
depraved
woman
now
i
have
spoken
that
terrible
word
to
myself
all
has
become
clear
anatole
used
to
come
to
borrow
money
from
her
and
used
to
kiss
her
naked
shoulders
she
did
not
give
him
the
money
but
let
herself
be
kissed
her
father
in
jest
tried
to
rouse
her
jealousy
and
she
replied
with
a
calm
smile
that
she
was
not
so
stupid
as
to
be
jealous
let
him
do
what
he
pleases
she
used
to
say
of
me
one
day
i
asked
her
if
she
felt
any
symptoms
of
pregnancy
she
laughed
contemptuously
and
said
she
was
not
a
fool
to
want
to
have
children
and
that
she
was
not
going
to
have
any
children
by
me
then
he
recalled
the
coarseness
and
bluntness
of
her
thoughts
and
the
vulgarity
of
the
expressions
that
were
natural
to
her
though
she
had
been
brought
up
in
the
most
aristocratic
circles
i
m
not
such
a
fool
just
you
try
it
on
allez
vous
promener
she
used
to
say
often
seeing
the
success
she
had
with
young
and
old
men
and
women
pierre
could
not
understand
why
he
did
not
love
her
you
clear
out
of
this
yes
i
never
loved
her
said
he
to
himself
i
knew
she
was
a
depraved
woman
he
repeated
but
dared
not
admit
it
to
myself
and
now
there
s
dolokhov
sitting
in
the
snow
with
a
forced
smile
and
perhaps
dying
while
meeting
my
remorse
with
some
forced
bravado
pierre
was
one
of
those
people
who
in
spite
of
an
appearance
of
what
is
called
weak
character
do
not
seek
a
confidant
in
their
troubles
he
digested
his
sufferings
alone
it
is
all
all
her
fault
he
said
to
himself
but
what
of
that
why
did
i
bind
myself
to
her
why
did
i
say
je
vous
aime
to
her
which
was
a
lie
and
worse
than
a
lie
i
am
guilty
and
must
endure
what
a
slur
on
my
name
a
misfortune
for
life
oh
that
s
nonsense
he
thought
the
slur
on
my
name
and
honor
that
s
all
apart
from
myself
i
love
you
louis
xvi
was
executed
because
they
said
he
was
dishonorable
and
a
criminal
came
into
pierre
s
head
and
from
their
point
of
view
they
were
right
as
were
those
too
who
canonized
him
and
died
a
martyr
s
death
for
his
sake
then
robespierre
was
beheaded
for
being
a
despot
who
is
right
and
who
is
wrong
no
one
but
if
you
are
alive
live
tomorrow
you
ll
die
as
i
might
have
died
an
hour
ago
and
is
it
worth
tormenting
oneself
when
one
has
only
a
moment
of
life
in
comparison
with
eternity
but
at
the
moment
when
he
imagined
himself
calmed
by
such
reflections
she
suddenly
came
into
his
mind
as
she
was
at
the
moments
when
he
had
most
strongly
expressed
his
insincere
love
for
her
and
he
felt
the
blood
rush
to
his
heart
and
had
again
to
get
up
and
move
about
and
break
and
tear
whatever
came
to
his
hand
why
did
i
tell
her
that
je
vous
aime
he
kept
repeating
to
himself
and
when
he
had
said
it
for
the
tenth
time
molibre
s
words
mais
que
diable
alloit
il
faire
dans
cette
galere
occurred
to
him
and
he
began
to
laugh
at
himself
in
the
night
he
called
his
valet
and
told
him
to
pack
up
to
go
to
petersburg
he
could
not
imagine
how
he
could
speak
to
her
now
he
resolved
to
go
away
next
day
and
leave
a
letter
informing
her
of
his
intention
to
part
from
her
forever
next
morning
when
the
valet
came
into
the
room
with
his
coffee
pierre
was
lying
asleep
on
the
ottoman
with
an
open
book
in
his
hand
he
woke
up
and
looked
round
for
a
while
with
a
startled
expression
unable
to
realize
where
he
was
the
countess
told
me
to
inquire
whether
your
excellency
was
at
home
said
the
valet
but
before
pierre
could
decide
what
answer
he
would
send
the
countess
herself
in
a
white
satin
dressing
gown
embroidered
with
silver
and
with
simply
dressed
hair
two
immense
plaits
twice
round
her
lovely
head
like
a
coronet
entered
the
room
calm
and
majestic
except
that
there
was
a
wrathful
wrinkle
on
her
rather
prominent
marble
brow
with
her
imperturbable
calm
she
did
not
begin
to
speak
in
front
of
the
valet
she
knew
of
the
duel
and
had
come
to
speak
about
it
she
waited
till
the
valet
had
set
down
the
coffee
things
and
left
the
room
pierre
looked
at
her
timidly
over
his
spectacles
and
like
a
hare
surrounded
by
hounds
who
lays
back
her
ears
and
continues
to
crouch
motionless
before
her
enemies
he
tried
to
continue
reading
but
feeling
this
to
be
senseless
and
impossible
he
again
glanced
timidly
at
her
she
did
not
sit
down
but
looked
at
him
with
a
contemptuous
smile
waiting
for
the
valet
to
go
well
what
s
this
now
what
have
you
been
up
to
now
i
should
like
to
know
she
asked
sternly
i
what
have
i
stammered
pierre
so
it
seems
you
re
a
hero
eh
come
now
what
was
this
duel
about
what
is
it
meant
to
prove
what
i
ask
you
pierre
turned
over
heavily
on
the
ottoman
and
opened
his
mouth
but
could
not
reply
if
you
won
t
answer
i
ll
tell
you
helene
went
on
you
believe
everything
you
re
told
you
were
told
helene
laughed
that
dolokhov
was
my
lover
she
said
in
french
with
her
coarse
plainness
of
speech
uttering
the
word
amant
as
casually
as
any
other
word
and
you
believed
it
well
what
have
you
proved
what
does
this
duel
prove
that
you
re
a
fool
que
vous
etes
un
sot
but
everybody
knew
that
what
will
be
the
result
that
i
shall
be
the
laughingstock
of
all
moscow
that
everyone
will
say
that
you
drunk
and
not
knowing
what
you
were
about
challenged
a
man
you
are
jealous
of
without
cause
helene
raised
her
voice
and
became
more
and
more
excited
a
man
who
s
a
better
man
than
you
in
every
way
hm
hm
growled
pierre
frowning
without
looking
at
her
and
not
moving
a
muscle
and
how
could
you
believe
he
was
my
lover
why
because
i
like
his
company
if
you
were
cleverer
and
more
agreeable
i
should
prefer
yours
don
t
speak
to
me
i
beg
you
muttered
pierre
hoarsely
why
shouldn
t
i
speak
i
can
speak
as
i
like
and
i
tell
you
plainly
that
there
are
not
many
wives
with
husbands
such
as
you
who
would
not
have
taken
lovers
des
amants
but
i
have
not
done
so
said
she
pierre
wished
to
say
something
looked
at
her
with
eyes
whose
strange
expression
she
did
not
understand
and
lay
down
again
he
was
suffering
physically
at
that
moment
there
was
a
weight
on
his
chest
and
he
could
not
breathe
he
knew
that
he
must
do
something
to
put
an
end
to
this
suffering
but
what
he
wanted
to
do
was
too
terrible
we
had
better
separate
he
muttered
in
a
broken
voice
separate
very
well
but
only
if
you
give
me
a
fortune
said
helene
separate
that
s
a
thing
to
frighten
me
with
pierre
leaped
up
from
the
sofa
and
rushed
staggering
toward
her
i
ll
kill
you
he
shouted
and
seizing
the
marble
top
of
a
table
with
a
strength
he
had
never
before
felt
he
made
a
step
toward
her
brandishing
the
slab
helene
s
face
became
terrible
she
shrieked
and
sprang
aside
his
father
s
nature
showed
itself
in
pierre
he
felt
the
fascination
and
delight
of
frenzy
he
flung
down
the
slab
broke
it
and
swooping
down
on
her
with
outstretched
hands
shouted
get
out
in
such
a
terrible
voice
that
the
whole
house
heard
it
with
horror
god
knows
what
he
would
have
done
at
that
moment
had
helene
not
fled
from
the
room
a
week
later
pierre
gave
his
wife
full
power
to
control
all
his
estates
in
great
russia
which
formed
the
larger
part
of
his
property
and
left
for
petersburg
alone
chapter
vii
two
months
had
elapsed
since
the
news
of
the
battle
of
austerlitz
and
the
loss
of
prince
andrew
had
reached
bald
hills
and
in
spite
of
the
letters
sent
through
the
embassy
and
all
the
searches
made
his
body
had
not
been
found
nor
was
he
on
the
list
of
prisoners
what
was
worst
of
all
for
his
relations
was
the
fact
that
there
was
still
a
possibility
of
his
having
been
picked
up
on
the
battlefield
by
the
people
of
the
place
and
that
he
might
now
be
lying
recovering
or
dying
alone
among
strangers
and
unable
to
send
news
of
himself
the
gazettes
from
which
the
old
prince
first
heard
of
the
defeat
at
austerlitz
stated
as
usual
very
briefly
and
vaguely
that
after
brilliant
engagements
the
russians
had
had
to
retreat
and
had
made
their
withdrawal
in
perfect
order
the
old
prince
understood
from
this
official
report
that
our
army
had
been
defeated
a
week
after
the
gazette
report
of
the
battle
of
austerlitz
came
a
letter
from
kutuzov
informing
the
prince
of
the
fate
that
had
befallen
his
son
your
son
wrote
kutuzov
fell
before
my
eyes
a
standard
in
his
hand
and
at
the
head
of
a
regiment
he
fell
as
a
hero
worthy
of
his
father
and
his
fatherland
to
the
great
regret
of
myself
and
of
the
whole
army
it
is
still
uncertain
whether
he
is
alive
or
not
i
comfort
myself
and
you
with
the
hope
that
your
son
is
alive
for
otherwise
he
would
have
been
mentioned
among
the
officers
found
on
the
field
of
battle
a
list
of
whom
has
been
sent
me
under
flag
of
truce
after
receiving
this
news
late
in
the
evening
when
he
was
alone
in
his
study
the
old
prince
went
for
his
walk
as
usual
next
morning
but
he
was
silent
with
his
steward
the
gardener
and
the
architect
and
though
he
looked
very
grim
he
said
nothing
to
anyone
when
princess
mary
went
to
him
at
the
usual
hour
he
was
working
at
his
lathe
and
as
usual
did
not
look
round
at
her
ah
princess
mary
he
said
suddenly
in
an
unnatural
voice
throwing
down
his
chisel
the
wheel
continued
to
revolve
by
its
own
impetus
and
princess
mary
long
remembered
the
dying
creak
of
that
wheel
which
merged
in
her
memory
with
what
followed
she
approached
him
saw
his
face
and
something
gave
way
within
her
her
eyes
grew
dim
by
the
expression
of
her
father
s
face
not
sad
not
crushed
but
angry
and
working
unnaturally
she
saw
that
hanging
over
her
and
about
to
crush
her
was
some
terrible
misfortune
the
worst
in
life
one
she
had
not
yet
experienced
irreparable
and
incomprehensible
the
death
of
one
she
loved
father
andrew
said
the
ungraceful
awkward
princess
with
such
an
indescribable
charm
of
sorrow
and
self
forgetfulness
that
her
father
could
not
bear
her
look
but
turned
away
with
a
sob
bad
news
he
s
not
among
the
prisoners
nor
among
the
killed
kutuzov
writes
and
he
screamed
as
piercingly
as
if
he
wished
to
drive
the
princess
away
by
that
scream
killed
the
princess
did
not
fall
down
or
faint
she
was
already
pale
but
on
hearing
these
words
her
face
changed
and
something
brightened
in
her
beautiful
radiant
eyes
it
was
as
if
joy
a
supreme
joy
apart
from
the
joys
and
sorrows
of
this
world
overflowed
the
great
grief
within
her
she
forgot
all
fear
of
her
father
went
up
to
him
took
his
hand
and
drawing
him
down
put
her
arm
round
his
thin
scraggy
neck
father
she
said
do
not
turn
away
from
me
let
us
weep
together
scoundrels
blackguards
shrieked
the
old
man
turning
his
face
away
from
her
destroying
the
army
destroying
the
men
and
why
go
go
and
tell
lise
the
princess
sank
helplessly
into
an
armchair
beside
her
father
and
wept
she
saw
her
brother
now
as
he
had
been
at
the
moment
when
he
took
leave
of
her
and
of
lise
his
look
tender
yet
proud
she
saw
him
tender
and
amused
as
he
was
when
he
put
on
the
little
icon
did
he
believe
had
he
repented
of
his
unbelief
was
he
now
there
there
in
the
realms
of
eternal
peace
and
blessedness
she
thought
father
tell
me
how
it
happened
she
asked
through
her
tears
go
go
killed
in
battle
where
the
best
of
russian
men
and
russia
s
glory
were
led
to
destruction
go
princess
mary
go
and
tell
lise
i
will
follow
when
princess
mary
returned
from
her
father
the
little
princess
sat
working
and
looked
up
with
that
curious
expression
of
inner
happy
calm
peculiar
to
pregnant
women
it
was
evident
that
her
eyes
did
not
see
princess
mary
but
were
looking
within
into
herself
at
something
joyful
and
mysterious
taking
place
within
her
mary
she
said
moving
away
from
the
embroidery
frame
and
lying
back
give
me
your
hand
she
took
her
sister
in
law
s
hand
and
held
it
below
her
waist
her
eyes
were
smiling
expectantly
her
downy
lip
rose
and
remained
lifted
in
childlike
happiness
princess
mary
knelt
down
before
her
and
hid
her
face
in
the
folds
of
her
sister
in
law
s
dress
there
there
do
you
feel
it
i
feel
so
strange
and
do
you
know
mary
i
am
going
to
love
him
very
much
said
lise
looking
with
bright
and
happy
eyes
at
her
sister
in
law
princess
mary
could
not
lift
her
head
she
was
weeping
what
is
the
matter
mary
nothing
only
i
feel
sad
sad
about
andrew
she
said
wiping
away
her
tears
on
her
sister
in
law
s
knee
several
times
in
the
course
of
the
morning
princess
mary
began
trying
to
prepare
her
sister
in
law
and
every
time
began
to
cry
unobservant
as
was
the
little
princess
these
tears
the
cause
of
which
she
did
not
understand
agitated
her
she
said
nothing
but
looked
about
uneasily
as
if
in
search
of
something
before
dinner
the
old
prince
of
whom
she
was
always
afraid
came
into
her
room
with
a
peculiarly
restless
and
malign
expression
and
went
out
again
without
saying
a
word
she
looked
at
princess
mary
then
sat
thinking
for
a
while
with
that
expression
of
attention
to
something
within
her
that
is
only
seen
in
pregnant
women
and
suddenly
began
to
cry
has
anything
come
from
andrew
she
asked
no
you
know
it
s
too
soon
for
news
but
my
father
is
anxious
and
i
feel
afraid
so
there
s
nothing
nothing
answered
princess
mary
looking
firmly
with
her
radiant
eyes
at
her
sister
in
law
she
had
determined
not
to
tell
her
and
persuaded
her
father
to
hide
the
terrible
news
from
her
till
after
her
confinement
which
was
expected
within
a
few
days
princess
mary
and
the
old
prince
each
bore
and
hid
their
grief
in
their
own
way
the
old
prince
would
not
cherish
any
hope
he
made
up
his
mind
that
prince
andrew
had
been
killed
and
though
he
sent
an
official
to
austria
to
seek
for
traces
of
his
son
he
ordered
a
monument
from
moscow
which
he
intended
to
erect
in
his
own
garden
to
his
memory
and
he
told
everybody
that
his
son
had
been
killed
he
tried
not
to
change
his
former
way
of
life
but
his
strength
failed
him
he
walked
less
ate
less
slept
less
and
became
weaker
every
day
princess
mary
hoped
she
prayed
for
her
brother
as
living
and
was
always
awaiting
news
of
his
return
chapter
viii
dearest
said
the
little
princess
after
breakfast
on
the
morning
of
the
nineteenth
march
and
her
downy
little
lip
rose
from
old
habit
but
as
sorrow
was
manifest
in
every
smile
the
sound
of
every
word
and
even
every
footstep
in
that
house
since
the
terrible
news
had
come
so
now
the
smile
of
the
little
princess
influenced
by
the
general
mood
though
without
knowing
its
cause
was
such
as
to
remind
one
still
more
of
the
general
sorrow
dearest
i
m
afraid
this
morning
s
fruschtique
as
foka
the
cook
calls
it
has
disagreed
with
me
fruhstuck
breakfast
what
is
the
matter
with
you
my
darling
you
look
pale
oh
you
are
very
pale
said
princess
mary
in
alarm
running
with
her
soft
ponderous
steps
up
to
her
sister
in
law
your
excellency
should
not
mary
bogdanovna
be
sent
for
said
one
of
the
maids
who
was
present
mary
bogdanovna
was
a
midwife
from
the
neighboring
town
who
had
been
at
bald
hills
for
the
last
fortnight
oh
yes
assented
princess
mary
perhaps
that
s
it
i
ll
go
courage
my
angel
she
kissed
lise
and
was
about
to
leave
the
room
oh
no
no
and
besides
the
pallor
and
the
physical
suffering
on
the
little
princess
face
an
expression
of
childish
fear
of
inevitable
pain
showed
itself
no
it
s
only
indigestion
say
it
s
only
indigestion
say
so
mary
say
and
the
little
princess
began
to
cry
capriciously
like
a
suffering
child
and
to
wring
her
little
hands
even
with
some
affectation
princess
mary
ran
out
of
the
room
to
fetch
mary
bogdanovna
mon
dieu
mon
dieu
oh
she
heard
as
she
left
the
room
the
midwife
was
already
on
her
way
to
meet
her
rubbing
her
small
plump
white
hands
with
an
air
of
calm
importance
mary
bogdanovna
i
think
it
s
beginning
said
princess
mary
looking
at
the
midwife
with
wide
open
eyes
of
alarm
well
the
lord
be
thanked
princess
said
mary
bogdanovna
not
hastening
her
steps
you
young
ladies
should
not
know
anything
about
it
but
how
is
it
the
doctor
from
moscow
is
not
here
yet
said
the
princess
in
accordance
with
lise
s
and
prince
andrew
s
wishes
they
had
sent
in
good
time
to
moscow
for
a
doctor
and
were
expecting
him
at
any
moment
no
matter
princess
don
t
be
alarmed
said
mary
bogdanovna
we
ll
manage
very
well
without
a
doctor
five
minutes
later
princess
mary
from
her
room
heard
something
heavy
being
carried
by
she
looked
out
the
men
servants
were
carrying
the
large
leather
sofa
from
prince
andrew
s
study
into
the
bedroom
on
their
faces
was
a
quiet
and
solemn
look
princess
mary
sat
alone
in
her
room
listening
to
the
sounds
in
the
house
now
and
then
opening
her
door
when
someone
passed
and
watching
what
was
going
on
in
the
passage
some
women
passing
with
quiet
steps
in
and
out
of
the
bedroom
glanced
at
the
princess
and
turned
away
she
did
not
venture
to
ask
any
questions
and
shut
the
door
again
now
sitting
down
in
her
easy
chair
now
taking
her
prayer
book
now
kneeling
before
the
icon
stand
to
her
surprise
and
distress
she
found
that
her
prayers
did
not
calm
her
excitement
suddenly
her
door
opened
softly
and
her
old
nurse
praskovya
savishna
who
hardly
ever
came
to
that
room
as
the
old
prince
had
forbidden
it
appeared
on
the
threshold
with
a
shawl
round
her
head
i
ve
come
to
sit
with
you
a
bit
masha
said
the
nurse
and
here
i
ve
brought
the
prince
s
wedding
candles
to
light
before
his
saint
my
angel
she
said
with
a
sigh
oh
nurse
i
m
so
glad
god
is
merciful
birdie
the
nurse
lit
the
gilt
candles
before
the
icons
and
sat
down
by
the
door
with
her
knitting
princess
mary
took
a
book
and
began
reading
only
when
footsteps
or
voices
were
heard
did
they
look
at
one
another
the
princess
anxious
and
inquiring
the
nurse
encouraging
everyone
in
the
house
was
dominated
by
the
same
feeling
that
princess
mary
experienced
as
she
sat
in
her
room
but
owing
to
the
superstition
that
the
fewer
the
people
who
know
of
it
the
less
a
woman
in
travail
suffers
everyone
tried
to
pretend
not
to
know
no
one
spoke
of
it
but
apart
from
the
ordinary
staid
and
respectful
good
manners
habitual
in
the
prince
s
household
a
common
anxiety
a
softening
of
the
heart
and
a
consciousness
that
something
great
and
mysterious
was
being
accomplished
at
that
moment
made
itself
felt
there
was
no
laughter
in
the
maids
large
hall
in
the
men
servants
hall
all
sat
waiting
silently
and
alert
in
the
outlying
serfs
quarters
torches
and
candles
were
burning
and
no
one
slept
the
old
prince
stepping
on
his
heels
paced
up
and
down
his
study
and
sent
tikhon
to
ask
mary
bogdanovna
what
news
say
only
that
the
prince
told
me
to
ask
and
come
and
tell
me
her
answer
inform
the
prince
that
labor
has
begun
said
mary
bogdanovna
giving
the
messenger
a
significant
look
tikhon
went
and
told
the
prince
very
good
said
the
prince
closing
the
door
behind
him
and
tikhon
did
not
hear
the
slightest
sound
from
the
study
after
that
after
a
while
he
re
entered
it
as
if
to
snuff
the
candles
and
seeing
the
prince
was
lying
on
the
sofa
looked
at
him
noticed
his
perturbed
face
shook
his
head
and
going
up
to
him
silently
kissed
him
on
the
shoulder
and
left
the
room
without
snuffing
the
candles
or
saying
why
he
had
entered
the
most
solemn
mystery
in
the
world
continued
its
course
evening
passed
night
came
and
the
feeling
of
suspense
and
softening
of
heart
in
the
presence
of
the
unfathomable
did
not
lessen
but
increased
no
one
slept
it
was
one
of
those
march
nights
when
winter
seems
to
wish
to
resume
its
sway
and
scatters
its
last
snows
and
storms
with
desperate
fury
a
relay
of
horses
had
been
sent
up
the
highroad
to
meet
the
german
doctor
from
moscow
who
was
expected
every
moment
and
men
on
horseback
with
lanterns
were
sent
to
the
crossroads
to
guide
him
over
the
country
road
with
its
hollows
and
snow
covered
pools
of
water
princess
mary
had
long
since
put
aside
her
book
she
sat
silent
her
luminous
eyes
fixed
on
her
nurse
s
wrinkled
face
every
line
of
which
she
knew
so
well
on
the
lock
of
gray
hair
that
escaped
from
under
the
kerchief
and
the
loose
skin
that
hung
under
her
chin
nurse
savishna
knitting
in
hand
was
telling
in
low
tones
scarcely
hearing
or
understanding
her
own
words
what
she
had
told
hundreds
of
times
before
how
the
late
princess
had
given
birth
to
princess
mary
in
kishenev
with
only
a
moldavian
peasant
woman
to
help
instead
of
a
midwife
god
is
merciful
doctors
are
never
needed
she
said
suddenly
a
gust
of
wind
beat
violently
against
the
casement
of
the
window
from
which
the
double
frame
had
been
removed
by
order
of
the
prince
one
window
frame
was
removed
in
each
room
as
soon
as
the
larks
returned
and
forcing
open
a
loosely
closed
latch
set
the
damask
curtain
flapping
and
blew
out
the
candle
with
its
chill
snowy
draft
princess
mary
shuddered
her
nurse
putting
down
the
stocking
she
was
knitting
went
to
the
window
and
leaning
out
tried
to
catch
the
open
casement
the
cold
wind
flapped
the
ends
of
her
kerchief
and
her
loose
locks
of
gray
hair
princess
my
dear
there
s
someone
driving
up
the
avenue
she
said
holding
the
casement
and
not
closing
it
with
lanterns
most
likely
the
doctor
oh
my
god
thank
god
said
princess
mary
i
must
go
and
meet
him
he
does
not
know
russian
princess
mary
threw
a
shawl
over
her
head
and
ran
to
meet
the
newcomer
as
she
was
crossing
the
anteroom
she
saw
through
the
window
a
carriage
with
lanterns
standing
at
the
entrance
she
went
out
on
the
stairs
on
a
banister
post
stood
a
tallow
candle
which
guttered
in
the
draft
on
the
landing
below
philip
the
footman
stood
looking
scared
and
holding
another
candle
still
lower
beyond
the
turn
of
the
staircase
one
could
hear
the
footstep
of
someone
in
thick
felt
boots
and
a
voice
that
seemed
familiar
to
princess
mary
was
saying
something
thank
god
said
the
voice
and
father
gone
to
bed
replied
the
voice
of
demyan
the
house
steward
who
was
downstairs
then
the
voice
said
something
more
demyan
replied
and
the
steps
in
the
felt
boots
approached
the
unseen
bend
of
the
staircase
more
rapidly
it
s
andrew
thought
princess
mary
no
it
can
t
be
that
would
be
too
extraordinary
and
at
the
very
moment
she
thought
this
the
face
and
figure
of
prince
andrew
in
a
fur
cloak
the
deep
collar
of
which
covered
with
snow
appeared
on
the
landing
where
the
footman
stood
with
the
candle
yes
it
was
he
pale
thin
with
a
changed
and
strangely
softened
but
agitated
expression
on
his
face
he
came
up
the
stairs
and
embraced
his
sister
you
did
not
get
my
letter
he
asked
and
not
waiting
for
a
reply
which
he
would
not
have
received
for
the
princess
was
unable
to
speak
he
turned
back
rapidly
mounted
the
stairs
again
with
the
doctor
who
had
entered
the
hall
after
him
they
had
met
at
the
last
post
station
and
again
embraced
his
sister
what
a
strange
fate
masha
darling
and
having
taken
off
his
cloak
and
felt
boots
he
went
to
the
little
princess
apartment
chapter
ix
the
little
princess
lay
supported
by
pillows
with
a
white
cap
on
her
head
the
pains
had
just
left
her
strands
of
her
black
hair
lay
round
her
inflamed
and
perspiring
cheeks
her
charming
rosy
mouth
with
its
downy
lip
was
open
and
she
was
smiling
joyfully
prince
andrew
entered
and
paused
facing
her
at
the
foot
of
the
sofa
on
which
she
was
lying
her
glittering
eyes
filled
with
childlike
fear
and
excitement
rested
on
him
without
changing
their
expression
i
love
you
all
and
have
done
no
harm
to
anyone
why
must
i
suffer
so
help
me
her
look
seemed
to
say
she
saw
her
husband
but
did
not
realize
the
significance
of
his
appearance
before
her
now
prince
andrew
went
round
the
sofa
and
kissed
her
forehead
my
darling
he
said
a
word
he
had
never
used
to
her
before
god
is
merciful
she
looked
at
him
inquiringly
and
with
childlike
reproach
i
expected
help
from
you
and
i
get
none
none
from
you
either
said
her
eyes
she
was
not
surprised
at
his
having
come
she
did
not
realize
that
he
had
come
his
coming
had
nothing
to
do
with
her
sufferings
or
with
their
relief
the
pangs
began
again
and
mary
bogdanovna
advised
prince
andrew
to
leave
the
room
the
doctor
entered
prince
andrew
went
out
and
meeting
princess
mary
again
joined
her
they
began
talking
in
whispers
but
their
talk
broke
off
at
every
moment
they
waited
and
listened
go
dear
said
princess
mary
prince
andrew
went
again
to
his
wife
and
sat
waiting
in
the
room
next
to
hers
a
woman
came
from
the
bedroom
with
a
frightened
face
and
became
confused
when
she
saw
prince
andrew
he
covered
his
face
with
his
hands
and
remained
so
for
some
minutes
piteous
helpless
animal
moans
came
through
the
door
prince
andrew
got
up
went
to
the
door
and
tried
to
open
it
someone
was
holding
it
shut
you
can
t
come
in
you
can
t
said
a
terrified
voice
from
within
he
began
pacing
the
room
the
screaming
ceased
and
a
few
more
seconds
went
by
then
suddenly
a
terrible
shriek
it
could
not
be
hers
she
could
not
scream
like
that
came
from
the
bedroom
prince
andrew
ran
to
the
door
the
scream
ceased
and
he
heard
the
wail
of
an
infant
what
have
they
taken
a
baby
in
there
for
thought
prince
andrew
in
the
first
second
a
baby
what
baby
why
is
there
a
baby
there
or
is
the
baby
born
then
suddenly
he
realized
the
joyful
significance
of
that
wail
tears
choked
him
and
leaning
his
elbows
on
the
window
sill
be
began
to
cry
sobbing
like
a
child
the
door
opened
the
doctor
with
his
shirt
sleeves
tucked
up
without
a
coat
pale
and
with
a
trembling
jaw
came
out
of
the
room
prince
andrew
turned
to
him
but
the
doctor
gave
him
a
bewildered
look
and
passed
by
without
a
word
a
woman
rushed
out
and
seeing
prince
andrew
stopped
hesitating
on
the
threshold
he
went
into
his
wife
s
room
she
was
lying
dead
in
the
same
position
he
had
seen
her
in
five
minutes
before
and
despite
the
fixed
eyes
and
the
pallor
of
the
cheeks
the
same
expression
was
on
her
charming
childlike
face
with
its
upper
lip
covered
with
tiny
black
hair
i
love
you
all
and
have
done
no
harm
to
anyone
and
what
have
you
done
to
me
said
her
charming
pathetic
dead
face
in
a
corner
of
the
room
something
red
and
tiny
gave
a
grunt
and
squealed
in
mary
bogdanovna
s
trembling
white
hands
two
hours
later
prince
andrew
stepping
softly
went
into
his
father
s
room
the
old
man
already
knew
everything
he
was
standing
close
to
the
door
and
as
soon
as
it
opened
his
rough
old
arms
closed
like
a
vise
round
his
son
s
neck
and
without
a
word
he
began
to
sob
like
a
child
three
days
later
the
little
princess
was
buried
and
prince
andrew
went
up
the
steps
to
where
the
coffin
stood
to
give
her
the
farewell
kiss
and
there
in
the
coffin
was
the
same
face
though
with
closed
eyes
ah
what
have
you
done
to
me
it
still
seemed
to
say
and
prince
andrew
felt
that
something
gave
way
in
his
soul
and
that
he
was
guilty
of
a
sin
he
could
neither
remedy
nor
forget
he
could
not
weep
the
old
man
too
came
up
and
kissed
the
waxen
little
hands
that
lay
quietly
crossed
one
on
the
other
on
her
breast
and
to
him
too
her
face
seemed
to
say
ah
what
have
you
done
to
me
and
why
and
at
the
sight
the
old
man
turned
angrily
away
another
five
days
passed
and
then
the
young
prince
nicholas
andreevich
was
baptized
the
wet
nurse
supported
the
coverlet
with
her
while
the
priest
with
a
goose
feather
anointed
the
boy
s
little
red
and
wrinkled
soles
and
palms
his
grandfather
who
was
his
godfather
trembling
and
afraid
of
dropping
him
carried
the
infant
round
the
battered
tin
font
and
handed
him
over
to
the
godmother
princess
mary
prince
andrew
sat
in
another
room
faint
with
fear
lest
the
baby
should
be
drowned
in
the
font
and
awaited
the
termination
of
the
ceremony
he
looked
up
joyfully
at
the
baby
when
the
nurse
brought
it
to
him
and
nodded
approval
when
she
told
him
that
the
wax
with
the
baby
s
hair
had
not
sunk
in
the
font
but
had
floated
chapter
x
rostov
s
share
in
dolokhov
s
duel
with
bezukhov
was
hushed
up
by
the
efforts
of
the
old
count
and
instead
of
being
degraded
to
the
ranks
as
he
expected
he
was
appointed
an
adjutant
to
the
governor
general
of
moscow
as
a
result
he
could
not
go
to
the
country
with
the
rest
of
the
family
but
was
kept
all
summer
in
moscow
by
his
new
duties
dolokhov
recovered
and
rostov
became
very
friendly
with
him
during
his
convalescence
dolokhov
lay
ill
at
his
mother
s
who
loved
him
passionately
and
tenderly
and
old
mary
ivanovna
who
had
grown
fond
of
rostov
for
his
friendship
to
her
fedya
often
talked
to
him
about
her
son
yes
count
she
would
say
he
is
too
noble
and
pure
souled
for
our
present
depraved
world
no
one
now
loves
virtue
it
seems
like
a
reproach
to
everyone
now
tell
me
count
was
it
right
was
it
honorable
of
bezukhov
and
fedya
with
his
noble
spirit
loved
him
and
even
now
never
says
a
word
against
him
those
pranks
in
petersburg
when
they
played
some
tricks
on
a
policeman
didn
t
they
do
it
together
and
there
bezukhov
got
off
scotfree
while
fedya
had
to
bear
the
whole
burden
on
his
shoulders
fancy
what
he
had
to
go
through
it
s
true
he
has
been
reinstated
but
how
could
they
fail
to
do
that
i
think
there
were
not
many
such
gallant
sons
of
the
fatherland
out
there
as
he
and
now
this
duel
have
these
people
no
feeling
or
honor
knowing
him
to
be
an
only
son
to
challenge
him
and
shoot
so
straight
it
s
well
god
had
mercy
on
us
and
what
was
it
for
who
doesn
t
have
intrigues
nowadays
why
if
he
was
so
jealous
as
i
see
things
he
should
have
shown
it
sooner
but
he
lets
it
go
on
for
months
and
then
to
call
him
out
reckoning
on
fedya
not
fighting
because
he
owed
him
money
what
baseness
what
meanness
i
know
you
understand
fedya
my
dear
count
that
believe
me
is
why
i
am
so
fond
of
you
few
people
do
understand
him
he
is
such
a
lofty
heavenly
soul
dolokhov
himself
during
his
convalescence
spoke
to
rostov
in
a
way
no
one
would
have
expected
of
him
i
know
people
consider
me
a
bad
man
he
said
let
them
i
don
t
care
a
straw
about
anyone
but
those
i
love
but
those
i
love
i
love
so
that
i
would
give
my
life
for
them
and
the
others
i
d
throttle
if
they
stood
in
my
way
i
have
an
adored
a
priceless
mother
and
two
or
three
friends
you
among
them
and
as
for
the
rest
i
only
care
about
them
in
so
far
as
they
are
harmful
or
useful
and
most
of
them
are
harmful
especially
the
women
yes
dear
boy
he
continued
i
have
met
loving
noble
high
minded
men
but
i
have
not
yet
met
any
women
countesses
or
cooks
who
were
not
venal
i
have
not
yet
met
that
divine
purity
and
devotion
i
look
for
in
women
if
i
found
such
a
one
i
d
give
my
life
for
her
but
those
and
he
made
a
gesture
of
contempt
and
believe
me
if
i
still
value
my
life
it
is
only
because
i
still
hope
to
meet
such
a
divine
creature
who
will
regenerate
purify
and
elevate
me
but
you
don
t
understand
it
oh
yes
i
quite
understand
answered
rostov
who
was
under
his
new
friend
s
influence
in
the
autumn
the
rostovs
returned
to
moscow
early
in
the
winter
denisov
also
came
back
and
stayed
with
them
the
first
half
of
the
winter
of
which
nicholas
rostov
spent
in
moscow
was
one
of
the
happiest
merriest
times
for
him
and
the
whole
family
nicholas
brought
many
young
men
to
his
parents
house
vera
was
a
handsome
girl
of
twenty
sonya
a
girl
of
sixteen
with
all
the
charm
of
an
opening
flower
natasha
half
grown
up
and
half
child
was
now
childishly
amusing
now
girlishly
enchanting
at
that
time
in
the
rostovs
house
there
prevailed
an
amorous
atmosphere
characteristic
of
homes
where
there
are
very
young
and
very
charming
girls
every
young
man
who
came
to
the
house
seeing
those
impressionable
smiling
young
faces
smiling
probably
at
their
own
happiness
feeling
the
eager
bustle
around
him
and
hearing
the
fitful
bursts
of
song
and
music
and
the
inconsequent
but
friendly
prattle
of
young
girls
ready
for
anything
and
full
of
hope
experienced
the
same
feeling
sharing
with
the
young
folk
of
the
rostovs
household
a
readiness
to
fall
in
love
and
an
expectation
of
happiness
among
the
young
men
introduced
by
rostov
one
of
the
first
was
dolokhov
whom
everyone
in
the
house
liked
except
natasha
she
almost
quarreled
with
her
brother
about
him
she
insisted
that
he
was
a
bad
man
and
that
in
the
duel
with
bezukhov
pierre
was
right
and
dolokhov
wrong
and
further
that
he
was
disagreeable
and
unnatural
there
s
nothing
for
me
to
understand
cried
out
with
resolute
self
will
he
is
wicked
and
heartless
there
now
i
like
your
denisov
though
he
is
a
rake
and
all
that
still
i
like
him
so
you
see
i
do
understand
i
don
t
know
how
to
put
it
with
this
one
everything
is
calculated
and
i
don
t
like
that
but
denisov
oh
denisov
is
quite
different
replied
nicholas
implying
that
even
denisov
was
nothing
compared
to
dolokhov
you
must
understand
what
a
soul
there
is
in
dolokhov
you
should
see
him
with
his
mother
what
a
heart
well
i
don
t
know
about
that
but
i
am
uncomfortable
with
him
and
do
you
know
he
has
fallen
in
love
with
sonya
what
nonsense
i
m
certain
of
it
you
ll
see
natasha
s
prediction
proved
true
dolokhov
who
did
not
usually
care
for
the
society
of
ladies
began
to
come
often
to
the
house
and
the
question
for
whose
sake
he
came
though
no
one
spoke
of
it
was
soon
settled
he
came
because
of
sonya
and
sonya
though
she
would
never
have
dared
to
say
so
knew
it
and
blushed
scarlet
every
time
dolokhov
appeared
dolokhov
often
dined
at
the
rostovs
never
missed
a
performance
at
which
they
were
present
and
went
to
iogel
s
balls
for
young
people
which
the
rostovs
always
attended
he
was
pointedly
attentive
to
sonya
and
looked
at
her
in
such
a
way
that
not
only
could
she
not
bear
his
glances
without
coloring
but
even
the
old
countess
and
natasha
blushed
when
they
saw
his
looks
it
was
evident
that
this
strange
strong
man
was
under
the
irresistible
influence
of
the
dark
graceful
girl
who
loved
another
rostov
noticed
something
new
in
dolokhov
s
relations
with
sonya
but
he
did
not
explain
to
himself
what
these
new
relations
were
they
re
always
in
love
with
someone
he
thought
of
sonya
and
natasha
but
he
was
not
as
much
at
ease
with
sonya
and
dolokhov
as
before
and
was
less
frequently
at
home
in
the
autumn
of
everybody
had
again
begun
talking
of
the
war
with
napoleon
with
even
greater
warmth
than
the
year
before
orders
were
given
to
raise
recruits
ten
men
in
every
thousand
for
the
regular
army
and
besides
this
nine
men
in
every
thousand
for
the
militia
everywhere
bonaparte
was
anathematized
and
in
moscow
nothing
but
the
coming
war
was
talked
of
for
the
rostov
family
the
whole
interest
of
these
preparations
for
war
lay
in
the
fact
that
nicholas
would
not
hear
of
remaining
in
moscow
and
only
awaited
the
termination
of
denisov
s
furlough
after
christmas
to
return
with
him
to
their
regiment
his
approaching
departure
did
not
prevent
his
amusing
himself
but
rather
gave
zest
to
his
pleasures
he
spent
the
greater
part
of
his
time
away
from
home
at
dinners
parties
and
balls
chapter
xi
on
the
third
day
after
christmas
nicholas
dined
at
home
a
thing
he
had
rarely
done
of
late
it
was
a
grand
farewell
dinner
as
he
and
denisov
were
leaving
to
join
their
regiment
after
epiphany
about
twenty
people
were
present
including
dolokhov
and
denisov
never
had
love
been
so
much
in
the
air
and
never
had
the
amorous
atmosphere
made
itself
so
strongly
felt
in
the
rostovs
house
as
at
this
holiday
time
seize
the
moments
of
happiness
love
and
be
loved
that
is
the
only
reality
in
the
world
all
else
is
folly
it
is
the
one
thing
we
are
interested
in
here
said
the
spirit
of
the
place
nicholas
having
as
usual
exhausted
two
pairs
of
horses
without
visiting
all
the
places
he
meant
to
go
to
and
where
he
had
been
invited
returned
home
just
before
dinner
as
soon
as
he
entered
he
noticed
and
felt
the
tension
of
the
amorous
air
in
the
house
and
also
noticed
a
curious
embarrassment
among
some
of
those
present
sonya
dolokhov
and
the
old
countess
were
especially
disturbed
and
to
a
lesser
degree
natasha
nicholas
understood
that
something
must
have
happened
between
sonya
and
dolokhov
before
dinner
and
with
the
kindly
sensitiveness
natural
to
him
was
very
gentle
and
wary
with
them
both
at
dinner
on
that
same
evening
there
was
to
be
one
of
the
balls
that
iogel
the
dancing
master
gave
for
his
pupils
durings
the
holidays
nicholas
will
you
come
to
iogel
s
please
do
said
natasha
he
asked
you
and
vasili
dmitrich
is
also
going
denisov
where
would
i
not
go
at
the
countess
command
said
denisov
who
at
the
rostovs
had
jocularly
assumed
the
role
of
natasha
s
knight
i
m
even
weady
to
dance
the
pas
de
chale
if
i
have
time
answered
nicholas
but
i
promised
the
arkharovs
they
have
a
party
and
you
he
asked
dolokhov
but
as
soon
as
he
had
asked
the
question
he
noticed
that
it
should
not
have
been
put
perhaps
coldly
and
angrily
replied
dolokhov
glancing
at
sonya
and
scowling
he
gave
nicholas
just
such
a
look
as
he
had
given
pierre
at
the
club
dinner
there
is
something
up
thought
nicholas
and
he
was
further
confirmed
in
this
conclusion
by
the
fact
that
dolokhov
left
immediately
after
dinner
he
called
natasha
and
asked
her
what
was
the
matter
and
i
was
looking
for
you
said
natasha
running
out
to
him
i
told
you
but
you
would
not
believe
it
she
said
triumphantly
he
has
proposed
to
sonya
little
as
nicholas
had
occupied
himself
with
sonya
of
late
something
seemed
to
give
way
within
him
at
this
news
dolokhov
was
a
suitable
and
in
some
respects
a
brilliant
match
for
the
dowerless
orphan
girl
from
the
point
of
view
of
the
old
countess
and
of
society
it
was
out
of
the
question
for
her
to
refuse
him
and
therefore
nicholas
first
feeling
on
hearing
the
news
was
one
of
anger
with
sonya
he
tried
to
say
that
s
capital
of
course
she
ll
forget
her
childish
promises
and
accept
the
offer
but
before
he
had
time
to
say
it
natasha
began
again
and
fancy
she
refused
him
quite
definitely
adding
after
a
pause
she
told
him
she
loved
another
yes
my
sonya
could
not
have
done
otherwise
thought
nicholas
much
as
mamma
pressed
her
she
refused
and
i
know
she
won
t
change
once
she
has
said
and
mamma
pressed
her
said
nicholas
reproachfully
yes
said
natasha
do
you
know
nicholas
don
t
be
angry
but
i
know
you
will
not
marry
her
i
know
heaven
knows
how
but
i
know
for
certain
that
you
won
t
marry
her
now
don
t
know
that
at
all
said
nicholas
but
i
must
talk
to
her
what
a
darling
sonya
is
he
added
with
a
smile
ah
she
is
indeed
a
darling
i
ll
send
her
to
you
and
natasha
kissed
her
brother
and
ran
away
a
minute
later
sonya
came
in
with
a
frightened
guilty
and
scared
look
nicholas
went
up
to
her
and
kissed
her
hand
this
was
the
first
time
since
his
return
that
they
had
talked
alone
and
about
their
love
sophie
he
began
timidly
at
first
and
then
more
and
more
boldly
if
you
wish
to
refuse
one
who
is
not
only
a
brilliant
and
advantageous
match
but
a
splendid
noble
fellow
he
is
my
friend
sonya
interrupted
him
i
have
already
refused
she
said
hurriedly
if
you
are
refusing
for
my
sake
i
am
afraid
that
i
sonya
again
interrupted
she
gave
him
an
imploring
frightened
look
nicholas
don
t
tell
me
that
she
said
no
but
i
must
it
may
be
arrogant
of
me
but
still
it
is
best
to
say
it
if
you
refuse
him
on
my
account
i
must
tell
you
the
whole
truth
i
love
you
and
i
think
i
love
you
more
than
anyone
else
that
is
enough
for
me
said
sonya
blushing
no
but
i
have
been
in
love
a
thousand
times
and
shall
fall
in
love
again
though
for
no
one
have
i
such
a
feeling
of
friendship
confidence
and
love
as
i
have
for
you
then
i
am
young
mamma
does
not
wish
it
in
a
word
i
make
no
promise
and
i
beg
you
to
consider
dolokhov
s
offer
he
said
articulating
his
friend
s
name
with
difficulty
don
t
say
that
to
me
i
want
nothing
i
love
you
as
a
brother
and
always
shall
and
i
want
nothing
more
you
are
an
angel
i
am
not
worthy
of
you
but
i
am
afraid
of
misleading
you
and
nicholas
again
kissed
her
hand
chapter
xii
iogel
s
were
the
most
enjoyable
balls
in
moscow
so
said
the
mothers
as
they
watched
their
young
people
executing
their
newly
learned
steps
and
so
said
the
youths
and
maidens
themselves
as
they
danced
till
they
were
ready
to
drop
and
so
said
the
grown
up
young
men
and
women
who
came
to
these
balls
with
an
air
of
condescension
and
found
them
most
enjoyable
that
year
two
marriages
had
come
of
these
balls
the
two
pretty
young
princesses
gorchakov
met
suitors
there
and
were
married
and
so
further
increased
the
fame
of
these
dances
what
distinguished
them
from
others
was
the
absence
of
host
or
hostess
and
the
presence
of
the
good
natured
iogel
flying
about
like
a
feather
and
bowing
according
to
the
rules
of
his
art
as
he
collected
the
tickets
from
all
his
visitors
there
was
the
fact
that
only
those
came
who
wished
to
dance
and
amuse
themselves
as
girls
of
thirteen
and
fourteen
do
who
are
wearing
long
dresses
for
the
first
time
with
scarcely
any
exceptions
they
all
were
or
seemed
to
be
pretty
so
rapturous
were
their
smiles
and
so
sparkling
their
eyes
sometimes
the
best
of
the
pupils
of
whom
natasha
who
was
exceptionally
graceful
was
first
even
danced
the
pas
de
chale
but
at
this
last
ball
only
the
ecossaise
the
anglaise
and
the
mazurka
which
was
just
coming
into
fashion
were
danced
iogel
had
taken
a
ballroom
in
bezukhov
s
house
and
the
ball
as
everyone
said
was
a
great
success
there
were
many
pretty
girls
and
the
rostov
girls
were
among
the
prettiest
they
were
both
particularly
happy
and
gay
that
evening
proud
of
dolokhov
s
proposal
her
refusal
and
her
explanation
with
nicholas
sonya
twirled
about
before
she
left
home
so
that
the
maid
could
hardly
get
her
hair
plaited
and
she
was
transparently
radiant
with
impulsive
joy
natasha
no
less
proud
of
her
first
long
dress
and
of
being
at
a
real
ball
was
even
happier
they
were
both
dressed
in
white
muslin
with
pink
ribbons
natasha
fell
in
love
the
very
moment
she
entered
the
ballroom
she
was
not
in
love
with
anyone
in
particular
but
with
everyone
whatever
person
she
happened
to
look
at
she
was
in
love
with
for
that
moment
oh
how
delightful
it
is
she
kept
saying
running
up
to
sonya
nicholas
and
denisov
were
walking
up
and
down
looking
with
kindly
patronage
at
the
dancers
how
sweet
she
is
she
will
be
a
weal
beauty
said
denisov
who
countess
natasha
answered
denisov
and
how
she
dances
what
gwace
he
said
again
after
a
pause
who
are
you
talking
about
about
your
sister
ejaculated
denisov
testily
rostov
smiled
my
dear
count
you
were
one
of
my
best
pupils
you
must
dance
said
little
iogel
coming
up
to
nicholas
look
how
many
charming
young
ladies
he
turned
with
the
same
request
to
denisov
who
was
also
a
former
pupil
of
his
no
my
dear
fellow
i
ll
be
a
wallflower
said
denisov
don
t
you
wecollect
what
bad
use
i
made
of
your
lessons
oh
no
said
iogel
hastening
to
reassure
him
you
were
only
inattentive
but
you
had
talent
oh
yes
you
had
talent
the
band
struck
up
the
newly
introduced
mazurka
nicholas
could
not
refuse
iogel
and
asked
sonya
to
dance
denisov
sat
down
by
the
old
ladies
and
leaning
on
his
saber
and
beating
time
with
his
foot
told
them
something
funny
and
kept
them
amused
while
he
watched
the
young
people
dancing
iogel
with
natasha
his
pride
and
his
best
pupil
were
the
first
couple
noiselessly
skillfully
stepping
with
his
little
feet
in
low
shoes
iogel
flew
first
across
the
hall
with
natasha
who
though
shy
went
on
carefully
executing
her
steps
denisov
did
not
take
his
eyes
off
her
and
beat
time
with
his
saber
in
a
way
that
clearly
indicated
that
if
he
was
not
dancing
it
was
because
he
would
not
and
not
because
he
could
not
in
the
middle
of
a
figure
he
beckoned
to
rostov
who
was
passing
this
is
not
at
all
the
thing
he
said
what
sort
of
polish
mazuwka
is
this
but
she
does
dance
splendidly
knowing
that
denisov
had
a
reputation
even
in
poland
for
the
masterly
way
in
which
he
danced
the
mazurka
nicholas
ran
up
to
natasha
go
and
choose
denisov
he
is
a
real
dancer
a
wonder
he
said
when
it
came
to
natasha
s
turn
to
choose
a
partner
she
rose
and
tripping
rapidly
across
in
her
little
shoes
trimmed
with
bows
ran
timidly
to
the
corner
where
denisov
sat
she
saw
that
everybody
was
looking
at
her
and
waiting
nicholas
saw
that
denisov
was
refusing
though
he
smiled
delightedly
he
ran
up
to
them
please
vasili
dmitrich
natasha
was
saying
do
come
oh
no
let
me
off
countess
denisov
replied
now
then
vaska
said
nicholas
they
coax
me
as
if
i
were
vaska
the
cat
said
denisov
jokingly
i
ll
sing
for
you
a
whole
evening
said
natasha
oh
the
faiwy
she
can
do
anything
with
me
said
denisov
and
he
unhooked
his
saber
he
came
out
from
behind
the
chairs
clasped
his
partner
s
hand
firmly
threw
back
his
head
and
advanced
his
foot
waiting
for
the
beat
only
on
horse
back
and
in
the
mazurka
was
denisov
s
short
stature
not
noticeable
and
he
looked
the
fine
fellow
he
felt
himself
to
be
at
the
right
beat
of
the
music
he
looked
sideways
at
his
partner
with
a
merry
and
triumphant
air
suddenly
stamped
with
one
foot
bounded
from
the
floor
like
a
ball
and
flew
round
the
room
taking
his
partner
with
him
he
glided
silently
on
one
foot
half
across
the
room
and
seeming
not
to
notice
the
chairs
was
dashing
straight
at
them
when
suddenly
clinking
his
spurs
and
spreading
out
his
legs
he
stopped
short
on
his
heels
stood
so
a
second
stamped
on
the
spot
clanking
his
spurs
whirled
rapidly
round
and
striking
his
left
heel
against
his
right
flew
round
again
in
a
circle
natasha
guessed
what
he
meant
to
do
and
abandoning
herself
to
him
followed
his
lead
hardly
knowing
how
first
he
spun
her
round
holding
her
now
with
his
left
now
with
his
right
hand
then
falling
on
one
knee
he
twirled
her
round
him
and
again
jumping
up
dashed
so
impetuously
forward
that
it
seemed
as
if
he
would
rush
through
the
whole
suite
of
rooms
without
drawing
breath
and
then
he
suddenly
stopped
and
performed
some
new
and
unexpected
steps
when
at
last
smartly
whirling
his
partner
round
in
front
of
her
chair
he
drew
up
with
a
click
of
his
spurs
and
bowed
to
her
natasha
did
not
even
make
him
a
curtsy
she
fixed
her
eyes
on
him
in
amazement
smiling
as
if
she
did
not
recognize
him
what
does
this
mean
she
brought
out
although
iogel
did
not
acknowledge
this
to
be
the
real
mazurka
everyone
was
delighted
with
denisov
s
skill
he
was
asked
again
and
again
as
a
partner
and
the
old
men
began
smilingly
to
talk
about
poland
and
the
good
old
days
denisov
flushed
after
the
mazurka
and
mopping
himself
with
his
handkerchief
sat
down
by
natasha
and
did
not
leave
her
for
the
rest
of
the
evening
chapter
xiii
for
two
days
after
that
rostov
did
not
see
dolokhov
at
his
own
or
at
dolokhov
s
home
on
the
third
day
he
received
a
note
from
him
as
i
do
not
intend
to
be
at
your
house
again
for
reasons
you
know
of
and
am
going
to
rejoin
my
regiment
i
am
giving
a
farewell
supper
tonight
to
my
friends
come
to
the
english
hotel
about
ten
o
clock
rostov
went
to
the
english
hotel
straight
from
the
theater
where
he
had
been
with
his
family
and
denisov
he
was
at
once
shown
to
the
best
room
which
dolokhov
had
taken
for
that
evening
some
twenty
men
were
gathered
round
a
table
at
which
dolokhov
sat
between
two
candles
on
the
table
was
a
pile
of
gold
and
paper
money
and
he
was
keeping
the
bank
rostov
had
not
seen
him
since
his
proposal
and
sonya
s
refusal
and
felt
uncomfortable
at
the
thought
of
how
they
would
meet
dolokhov
s
clear
cold
glance
met
rostov
as
soon
as
he
entered
the
door
as
though
he
had
long
expected
him
it
s
a
long
time
since
we
met
he
said
thanks
for
coming
i
ll
just
finish
dealing
and
then
ilyushka
will
come
with
his
chorus
i
called
once
or
twice
at
your
house
said
rostov
reddening
dolokhov
made
no
reply
you
may
punt
he
said
rostov
recalled
at
that
moment
a
strange
conversation
he
had
once
had
with
dolokhov
none
but
fools
trust
to
luck
in
play
dolokhov
had
then
said
or
are
you
afraid
to
play
with
me
dolokhov
now
asked
as
if
guessing
rostov
s
thought
beneath
his
smile
rostov
saw
in
him
the
mood
he
had
shown
at
the
club
dinner
and
at
other
times
when
as
if
tired
of
everyday
life
he
had
felt
a
need
to
escape
from
it
by
some
strange
and
usually
cruel
action
rostov
felt
ill
at
ease
he
tried
but
failed
to
find
some
joke
with
which
to
reply
to
dolokhov
s
words
but
before
he
had
thought
of
anything
dolokhov
looking
straight
in
his
face
said
slowly
and
deliberately
so
that
everyone
could
hear
do
you
remember
we
had
a
talk
about
cards
he
s
a
fool
who
trusts
to
luck
one
should
make
certain
and
i
want
to
try
to
try
his
luck
or
the
certainty
rostov
asked
himself
well
you
d
better
not
play
dolokhov
added
and
springing
a
new
pack
of
cards
said
bank
gentlemen
moving
the
money
forward
he
prepared
to
deal
rostov
sat
down
by
his
side
and
at
first
did
not
play
dolokhov
kept
glancing
at
him
why
don
t
you
play
he
asked
and
strange
to
say
nicholas
felt
that
he
could
not
help
taking
up
a
card
putting
a
small
stake
on
it
and
beginning
to
play
i
have
no
money
with
me
he
said
i
ll
trust
you
rostov
staked
five
rubles
on
a
card
and
lost
staked
again
and
again
lost
dolokhov
killed
that
is
beat
ten
cards
of
rostov
s
running
gentlemen
said
dolokhov
after
he
had
dealt
for
some
time
please
place
your
money
on
the
cards
or
i
may
get
muddled
in
the
reckoning
one
of
the
players
said
he
hoped
he
might
be
trusted
yes
you
might
but
i
am
afraid
of
getting
the
accounts
mixed
so
i
ask
you
to
put
the
money
on
your
cards
replied
dolokhov
don
t
stint
yourself
we
ll
settle
afterwards
he
added
turning
to
rostov
the
game
continued
a
waiter
kept
handing
round
champagne
all
rostov
s
cards
were
beaten
and
he
had
eight
hundred
rubles
scored
up
against
him
he
wrote
rubles
on
a
card
but
while
the
waiter
filled
his
glass
he
changed
his
mind
and
altered
it
to
his
usual
stake
of
twenty
rubles
leave
it
said
dolokhov
though
he
did
not
seem
to
be
even
looking
at
rostov
you
ll
win
it
back
all
the
sooner
i
lose
to
the
others
but
win
from
you
or
are
you
afraid
of
me
he
asked
again
rostov
submitted
he
let
the
eight
hundred
remain
and
laid
down
a
seven
of
hearts
with
a
torn
corner
which
he
had
picked
up
from
the
floor
he
well
remembered
that
seven
afterwards
he
laid
down
the
seven
of
hearts
on
which
with
a
broken
bit
of
chalk
he
had
written
rubles
in
clear
upright
figures
he
emptied
the
glass
of
warm
champagne
that
was
handed
him
smiled
at
dolokhov
s
words
and
with
a
sinking
heart
waiting
for
a
seven
to
turn
up
gazed
at
dolokhov
s
hands
which
held
the
pack
much
depended
on
rostov
s
winning
or
losing
on
that
seven
of
hearts
on
the
previous
sunday
the
old
count
had
given
his
son
two
thousand
rubles
and
though
he
always
disliked
speaking
of
money
difficulties
had
told
nicholas
that
this
was
all
he
could
let
him
have
till
may
and
asked
him
to
be
more
economical
this
time
nicholas
had
replied
that
it
would
be
more
than
enough
for
him
and
that
he
gave
his
word
of
honor
not
to
take
anything
more
till
the
spring
now
only
twelve
hundred
rubles
was
left
of
that
money
so
that
this
seven
of
hearts
meant
for
him
not
only
the
loss
of
sixteen
hundred
rubles
but
the
necessity
of
going
back
on
his
word
with
a
sinking
heart
he
watched
dolokhov
s
hands
and
thought
now
then
make
haste
and
let
me
have
this
card
and
i
ll
take
my
cap
and
drive
home
to
supper
with
denisov
natasha
and
sonya
and
will
certainly
never
touch
a
card
again
at
that
moment
his
home
life
jokes
with
petya
talks
with
sonya
duets
with
natasha
piquet
with
his
father
and
even
his
comfortable
bed
in
the
house
on
the
povarskaya
rose
before
him
with
such
vividness
clearness
and
charm
that
it
seemed
as
if
it
were
all
a
lost
and
unappreciated
bliss
long
past
he
could
not
conceive
that
a
stupid
chance
letting
the
seven
be
dealt
to
the
right
rather
than
to
the
left
might
deprive
him
of
all
this
happiness
newly
appreciated
and
newly
illumined
and
plunge
him
into
the
depths
of
unknown
and
undefined
misery
that
could
not
be
yet
he
awaited
with
a
sinking
heart
the
movement
of
dolokhov
s
hands
those
broad
reddish
hands
with
hairy
wrists
visible
from
under
the
shirt
cuffs
laid
down
the
pack
and
took
up
a
glass
and
a
pipe
that
were
handed
him
so
you
are
not
afraid
to
play
with
me
repeated
dolokhov
and
as
if
about
to
tell
a
good
story
he
put
down
the
cards
leaned
back
in
his
chair
and
began
deliberately
with
a
smile
yes
gentlemen
i
ve
been
told
there
s
a
rumor
going
about
moscow
that
i
m
a
sharper
so
i
advise
you
to
be
careful
come
now
deal
exclaimed
rostov
oh
those
moscow
gossips
said
dolokhov
and
he
took
up
the
cards
with
a
smile
aah
rostov
almost
screamed
lifting
both
hands
to
his
head
the
seven
he
needed
was
lying
uppermost
the
first
card
in
the
pack
he
had
lost
more
than
he
could
pay
still
don
t
ruin
yourself
said
dolokhov
with
a
side
glance
at
rostov
as
he
continued
to
deal
chapter
xiv
an
hour
and
a
half
later
most
of
the
players
were
but
little
interested
in
their
own
play
the
whole
interest
was
concentrated
on
rostov
instead
of
sixteen
hundred
rubles
he
had
a
long
column
of
figures
scored
against
him
which
he
had
reckoned
up
to
ten
thousand
but
that
now
as
he
vaguely
supposed
must
have
risen
to
fifteen
thousand
in
reality
it
already
exceeded
twenty
thousand
rubles
dolokhov
was
no
longer
listening
to
stories
or
telling
them
but
followed
every
movement
of
rostov
s
hands
and
occasionally
ran
his
eyes
over
the
score
against
him
he
had
decided
to
play
until
that
score
reached
forty
three
thousand
he
had
fixed
on
that
number
because
forty
three
was
the
sum
of
his
and
sonya
s
joint
ages
rostov
leaning
his
head
on
both
hands
sat
at
the
table
which
was
scrawled
over
with
figures
wet
with
spilled
wine
and
littered
with
cards
one
tormenting
impression
did
not
leave
him
that
those
broad
boned
reddish
hands
with
hairy
wrists
visible
from
under
the
shirt
sleeves
those
hands
which
he
loved
and
hated
held
him
in
their
power
six
hundred
rubles
ace
a
corner
a
nine
winning
it
back
s
impossible
oh
how
pleasant
it
was
at
home
the
knave
double
or
quits
it
can
t
be
and
why
is
he
doing
this
to
me
rostov
pondered
sometimes
he
staked
a
large
sum
but
dolokhov
refused
to
accept
it
and
fixed
the
stake
himself
nicholas
submitted
to
him
and
at
one
moment
prayed
to
god
as
he
had
done
on
the
battlefield
at
the
bridge
over
the
enns
and
then
guessed
that
the
card
that
came
first
to
hand
from
the
crumpled
heap
under
the
table
would
save
him
now
counted
the
cords
on
his
coat
and
took
a
card
with
that
number
and
tried
staking
the
total
of
his
losses
on
it
then
he
looked
round
for
aid
from
the
other
players
or
peered
at
the
now
cold
face
of
dolokhov
and
tried
to
read
what
was
passing
in
his
mind
he
knows
of
course
what
this
loss
means
to
me
he
can
t
want
my
ruin
wasn
t
he
my
friend
wasn
t
i
fond
of
him
but
it
s
not
his
fault
what
s
he
to
do
if
he
has
such
luck
and
it
s
not
my
fault
either
he
thought
to
himself
i
have
done
nothing
wrong
have
i
killed
anyone
or
insulted
or
wished
harm
to
anyone
why
such
a
terrible
misfortune
and
when
did
it
begin
such
a
little
while
ago
i
came
to
this
table
with
the
thought
of
winning
a
hundred
rubles
to
buy
that
casket
for
mamma
s
name
day
and
then
going
home
i
was
so
happy
so
free
so
lighthearted
and
i
did
not
realize
how
happy
i
was
when
did
that
end
and
when
did
this
new
terrible
state
of
things
begin
what
marked
the
change
i
sat
all
the
time
in
this
same
place
at
this
table
chose
and
placed
cards
and
watched
those
broad
boned
agile
hands
in
the
same
way
when
did
it
happen
and
what
has
happened
i
am
well
and
strong
and
still
the
same
and
in
the
same
place
no
it
can
t
be
surely
it
will
all
end
in
nothing
he
was
flushed
and
bathed
in
perspiration
though
the
room
was
not
hot
his
face
was
terrible
and
piteous
to
see
especially
from
its
helpless
efforts
to
seem
calm
the
score
against
him
reached
the
fateful
sum
of
forty
three
thousand
rostov
had
just
prepared
a
card
by
bending
the
corner
of
which
he
meant
to
double
the
three
thousand
just
put
down
to
his
score
when
dolokhov
slamming
down
the
pack
of
cards
put
it
aside
and
began
rapidly
adding
up
the
total
of
rostov
s
debt
breaking
the
chalk
as
he
marked
the
figures
in
his
clear
bold
hand
supper
it
s
time
for
supper
and
here
are
the
gypsies
some
swarthy
men
and
women
were
really
entering
from
the
cold
outside
and
saying
something
in
their
gypsy
accents
nicholas
understood
that
it
was
all
over
but
he
said
in
an
indifferent
tone
well
won
t
you
go
on
i
had
a
splendid
card
all
ready
as
if
it
were
the
fun
of
the
game
which
interested
him
most
it
s
all
up
i
m
lost
thought
he
now
a
bullet
through
my
brain
that
s
all
that
s
left
me
and
at
the
same
time
he
said
in
a
cheerful
voice
come
now
just
this
one
more
little
card
all
right
said
dolokhov
having
finished
the
addition
all
right
twenty
one
rubles
he
said
pointing
to
the
figure
twenty
one
by
which
the
total
exceeded
the
round
sum
of
forty
three
thousand
and
taking
up
a
pack
he
prepared
to
deal
rostov
submissively
unbent
the
corner
of
his
card
and
instead
of
the
six
thousand
he
had
intended
carefully
wrote
twenty
one
it
s
all
the
same
to
me
he
said
i
only
want
to
see
whether
you
will
let
me
win
this
ten
or
beat
it
dolokhov
began
to
deal
seriously
oh
how
rostov
detested
at
that
moment
those
hands
with
their
short
reddish
fingers
and
hairy
wrists
which
held
him
in
their
power
the
ten
fell
to
him
you
owe
forty
three
thousand
count
said
dolokhov
and
stretching
himself
he
rose
from
the
table
one
does
get
tired
sitting
so
long
he
added
yes
i
m
tired
too
said
rostov
dolokhov
cut
him
short
as
if
to
remind
him
that
it
was
not
for
him
to
jest
when
am
i
to
receive
the
money
count
rostov
flushing
drew
dolokhov
into
the
next
room
i
cannot
pay
it
all
immediately
will
you
take
an
i
o
u
he
said
i
say
rostov
said
dolokhov
clearly
smiling
and
looking
nicholas
straight
in
the
eyes
you
know
the
saying
lucky
in
love
unlucky
at
cards
your
cousin
is
in
love
with
you
i
know
oh
it
s
terrible
to
feel
oneself
so
in
this
man
s
power
thought
rostov
he
knew
what
a
shock
he
would
inflict
on
his
father
and
mother
by
the
news
of
this
loss
he
knew
what
a
relief
it
would
be
to
escape
it
all
and
felt
that
dolokhov
knew
that
he
could
save
him
from
all
this
shame
and
sorrow
but
wanted
now
to
play
with
him
as
a
cat
does
with
a
mouse
your
cousin
dolokhov
started
to
say
but
nicholas
interrupted
him
my
cousin
has
nothing
to
do
with
this
and
it
s
not
necessary
to
mention
her
he
exclaimed
fiercely
then
when
am
i
to
have
it
tomorrow
replied
rostov
and
left
the
room
chapter
xv
to
say
tomorrow
and
keep
up
a
dignified
tone
was
not
difficult
but
to
go
home
alone
see
his
sisters
brother
mother
and
father
confess
and
ask
for
money
he
had
no
right
to
after
giving
his
word
of
honor
was
terrible
at
home
they
had
not
yet
gone
to
bed
the
young
people
after
returning
from
the
theater
had
had
supper
and
were
grouped
round
the
clavichord
as
soon
as
nicholas
entered
he
was
enfolded
in
that
poetic
atmosphere
of
love
which
pervaded
the
rostov
household
that
winter
and
now
after
dolokhov
s
proposal
and
iogel
s
ball
seemed
to
have
grown
thicker
round
sonya
and
natasha
as
the
air
does
before
a
thunderstorm
sonya
and
natasha
in
the
light
blue
dresses
they
had
worn
at
the
theater
looking
pretty
and
conscious
of
it
were
standing
by
the
clavichord
happy
and
smiling
vera
was
playing
chess
with
shinshin
in
the
drawing
room
the
old
countess
waiting
for
the
return
of
her
husband
and
son
sat
playing
patience
with
the
old
gentlewoman
who
lived
in
their
house
denisov
with
sparkling
eyes
and
ruffled
hair
sat
at
the
clavichord
striking
chords
with
his
short
fingers
his
legs
thrown
back
and
his
eyes
rolling
as
he
sang
with
his
small
husky
but
true
voice
some
verses
called
enchantress
which
he
had
composed
and
to
which
he
was
trying
to
fit
music
enchantress
say
to
my
forsaken
lyre
what
magic
power
is
this
recalls
me
still
what
spark
has
set
my
inmost
soul
on
fire
what
is
this
bliss
that
makes
my
fingers
thrill
he
was
singing
in
passionate
tones
gazing
with
his
sparkling
black
agate
eyes
at
the
frightened
and
happy
natasha
splendid
excellent
exclaimed
natasha
another
verse
she
said
without
noticing
nicholas
everything
s
still
the
same
with
them
thought
nicholas
glancing
into
the
drawing
room
where
he
saw
vera
and
his
mother
with
the
old
lady
ah
and
here
s
nicholas
cried
natasha
running
up
to
him
is
papa
at
home
he
asked
i
am
so
glad
you
ve
come
said
natasha
without
answering
him
we
are
enjoying
ourselves
vasili
dmitrich
is
staying
a
day
longer
for
my
sake
did
you
know
no
papa
is
not
back
yet
said
sonya
nicholas
have
you
come
come
here
dear
called
the
old
countess
from
the
drawing
room
nicholas
went
to
her
kissed
her
hand
and
sitting
down
silently
at
her
table
began
to
watch
her
hands
arranging
the
cards
from
the
dancing
room
they
still
heard
the
laughter
and
merry
voices
trying
to
persuade
natasha
to
sing
all
wight
all
wight
shouted
denisov
it
s
no
good
making
excuses
now
it
s
your
turn
to
sing
the
ba
cawolla
i
entweat
you
the
countess
glanced
at
her
silent
son
what
is
the
matter
she
asked
oh
nothing
said
he
as
if
weary
of
being
continually
asked
the
same
question
will
papa
be
back
soon
i
expect
so
everything
s
the
same
with
them
they
know
nothing
about
it
where
am
i
to
go
thought
nicholas
and
went
again
into
the
dancing
room
where
the
clavichord
stood
sonya
was
sitting
at
the
clavichord
playing
the
prelude
to
denisov
s
favorite
barcarolle
natasha
was
preparing
to
sing
denisov
was
looking
at
her
with
enraptured
eyes
nicholas
began
pacing
up
and
down
the
room
why
do
they
want
to
make
her
sing
how
can
she
sing
there
s
nothing
to
be
happy
about
thought
he
sonya
struck
the
first
chord
of
the
prelude
my
god
i
m
a
ruined
and
dishonored
man
a
bullet
through
my
brain
is
the
only
thing
left
me
not
singing
his
thoughts
ran
on
go
away
but
where
to
it
s
one
let
them
sing
he
continued
to
pace
the
room
looking
gloomily
at
denisov
and
the
girls
and
avoiding
their
eyes
nikolenka
what
is
the
matter
sonya
s
eyes
fixed
on
him
seemed
to
ask
she
noticed
at
once
that
something
had
happened
to
him
nicholas
turned
away
from
her
natasha
too
with
her
quick
instinct
had
instantly
noticed
her
brother
s
condition
but
though
she
noticed
it
she
was
herself
in
such
high
spirits
at
that
moment
so
far
from
sorrow
sadness
or
self
reproach
that
she
purposely
deceived
herself
as
young
people
often
do
no
i
am
too
happy
now
to
spoil
my
enjoyment
by
sympathy
with
anyone
s
sorrow
she
felt
and
she
said
to
herself
no
i
must
be
mistaken
he
must
be
feeling
happy
just
as
i
am
now
sonya
she
said
going
to
the
very
middle
of
the
room
where
she
considered
the
resonance
was
best
having
lifted
her
head
and
let
her
arms
droop
lifelessly
as
ballet
dancers
do
natasha
rising
energetically
from
her
heels
to
her
toes
stepped
to
the
middle
of
the
room
and
stood
still
yes
that
s
me
she
seemed
to
say
answering
the
rapt
gaze
with
which
denisov
followed
her
and
what
is
she
so
pleased
about
thought
nicholas
looking
at
his
sister
why
isn
t
she
dull
and
ashamed
natasha
took
the
first
note
her
throat
swelled
her
chest
rose
her
eyes
became
serious
at
that
moment
she
was
oblivious
of
her
surroundings
and
from
her
smiling
lips
flowed
sounds
which
anyone
may
produce
at
the
same
intervals
hold
for
the
same
time
but
which
leave
you
cold
a
thousand
times
and
the
thousand
and
first
time
thrill
you
and
make
you
weep
natasha
that
winter
had
for
the
first
time
begun
to
sing
seriously
mainly
because
denisov
so
delighted
in
her
singing
she
no
longer
sang
as
a
child
there
was
no
longer
in
her
singing
that
comical
childish
painstaking
effect
that
had
been
in
it
before
but
she
did
not
yet
sing
well
as
all
the
connoisseurs
who
heard
her
said
it
is
not
trained
but
it
is
a
beautiful
voice
that
must
be
trained
only
they
generally
said
this
some
time
after
she
had
finished
singing
while
that
untrained
voice
with
its
incorrect
breathing
and
labored
transitions
was
sounding
even
the
connoisseurs
said
nothing
but
only
delighted
in
it
and
wished
to
hear
it
again
in
her
voice
there
was
a
virginal
freshness
an
unconsciousness
of
her
own
powers
and
an
as
yet
untrained
velvety
softness
which
so
mingled
with
her
lack
of
art
in
singing
that
it
seemed
as
if
nothing
in
that
voice
could
be
altered
without
spoiling
it
what
is
this
thought
nicholas
listening
to
her
with
widely
opened
eyes
what
has
happened
to
her
how
she
is
singing
today
and
suddenly
the
whole
world
centered
for
him
on
anticipation
of
the
next
note
the
next
phrase
and
everything
in
the
world
was
divided
into
three
beats
oh
mio
crudele
affetto
one
two
three
one
two
three
one
oh
mio
crudele
affetto
one
two
three
one
oh
this
senseless
life
of
ours
thought
nicholas
all
this
misery
and
money
and
dolokhov
and
anger
and
honor
it
s
all
nonsense
but
this
is
real
now
then
natasha
now
then
dearest
now
then
darling
how
will
she
take
that
si
she
s
taken
it
thank
god
and
without
noticing
that
he
was
singing
to
strengthen
the
si
he
sung
a
second
a
third
below
the
high
note
ah
god
how
fine
did
i
really
take
it
how
fortunate
he
thought
oh
how
that
chord
vibrated
and
how
moved
was
something
that
was
finest
in
rostov
s
soul
and
this
something
was
apart
from
everything
else
in
the
world
and
above
everything
in
the
world
what
were
losses
and
dolokhov
and
words
of
honor
all
nonsense
one
might
kill
and
rob
and
yet
be
happy
chapter
xvi
it
was
long
since
rostov
had
felt
such
enjoyment
from
music
as
he
did
that
day
but
no
sooner
had
natasha
finished
her
barcarolle
than
reality
again
presented
itself
he
got
up
without
saying
a
word
and
went
downstairs
to
his
own
room
a
quarter
of
an
hour
later
the
old
count
came
in
from
his
club
cheerful
and
contented
nicholas
hearing
him
drive
up
went
to
meet
him
well
had
a
good
time
said
the
old
count
smiling
gaily
and
proudly
at
his
son
nicholas
tried
to
say
yes
but
could
not
and
he
nearly
burst
into
sobs
the
count
was
lighting
his
pipe
and
did
not
notice
his
son
s
condition
ah
it
can
t
be
avoided
thought
nicholas
for
the
first
and
last
time
and
suddenly
in
the
most
casual
tone
which
made
him
feel
ashamed
of
himself
he
said
as
if
merely
asking
his
father
to
let
him
have
the
carriage
to
drive
to
town
papa
i
have
come
on
a
matter
of
business
i
was
nearly
forgetting
i
need
some
money
dear
me
said
his
father
who
was
in
a
specially
good
humor
i
told
you
it
would
not
be
enough
how
much
very
much
said
nicholas
flushing
and
with
a
stupid
careless
smile
for
which
he
was
long
unable
to
forgive
himself
i
have
lost
a
little
i
mean
a
good
deal
a
great
deal
forty
three
thousand
what
to
whom
nonsense
cried
the
count
suddenly
reddening
with
an
apoplectic
flush
over
neck
and
nape
as
old
people
do
i
promised
to
pay
tomorrow
said
nicholas
well
said
the
old
count
spreading
out
his
arms
and
sinking
helplessly
on
the
sofa
it
can
t
be
helped
it
happens
to
everyone
said
the
son
with
a
bold
free
and
easy
tone
while
in
his
soul
he
regarded
himself
as
a
worthless
scoundrel
whose
whole
life
could
not
atone
for
his
crime
he
longed
to
kiss
his
father
s
hands
and
kneel
to
beg
his
forgiveness
but
said
in
a
careless
and
even
rude
voice
that
it
happens
to
everyone
the
old
count
cast
down
his
eyes
on
hearing
his
son
s
words
and
began
bustlingly
searching
for
something
yes
yes
he
muttered
it
will
be
difficult
i
fear
difficult
to
raise
happens
to
everybody
yes
who
has
not
done
it
and
with
a
furtive
glance
at
his
son
s
face
the
count
went
out
of
the
room
nicholas
had
been
prepared
for
resistance
but
had
not
at
all
expected
this
papa
pa
pa
he
called
after
him
sobbing
forgive
me
and
seizing
his
father
s
hand
he
pressed
it
to
his
lips
and
burst
into
tears
while
father
and
son
were
having
their
explanation
the
mother
and
daughter
were
having
one
not
less
important
natasha
came
running
to
her
mother
quite
excited
mamma
mamma
he
has
made
me
made
what
made
made
me
an
offer
mamma
mamma
she
exclaimed
the
countess
did
not
believe
her
ears
denisov
had
proposed
to
whom
to
this
chit
of
a
girl
natasha
who
not
so
long
ago
was
playing
with
dolls
and
who
was
still
having
lessons
don
t
natasha
what
nonsense
she
said
hoping
it
was
a
joke
nonsense
indeed
i
am
telling
you
the
fact
said
natasha
indignantly
i
come
to
ask
you
what
to
do
and
you
call
it
nonsense
the
countess
shrugged
her
shoulders
if
it
true
that
monsieur
denisov
has
made
you
a
proposal
tell
him
he
is
a
fool
that
s
all
no
he
s
not
a
fool
replied
natasha
indignantly
and
seriously
well
then
what
do
you
want
you
re
all
in
love
nowadays
well
if
you
are
in
love
marry
him
said
the
countess
with
a
laugh
of
annoyance
good
luck
to
you
no
mamma
i
m
not
in
love
with
him
i
suppose
i
m
not
in
love
with
him
well
then
tell
him
so
mamma
are
you
cross
don
t
be
cross
dear
is
it
my
fault
no
but
what
is
it
my
dear
do
you
want
me
to
go
and
tell
him
said
the
countess
smiling
no
i
will
do
it
myself
only
tell
me
what
to
say
it
s
all
very
well
for
you
said
natasha
with
a
responsive
smile
you
should
have
seen
how
he
said
it
i
know
he
did
not
mean
to
say
it
but
it
came
out
accidently
well
all
the
same
you
must
refuse
him
no
i
mustn
t
i
am
so
sorry
for
him
he
s
so
nice
well
then
accept
his
offer
it
s
high
time
for
you
to
be
married
answered
the
countess
sharply
and
sarcastically
no
mamma
but
i
m
so
sorry
for
him
i
don
t
know
how
i
m
to
say
it
and
there
s
nothing
for
you
to
say
i
shall
speak
to
him
myself
said
the
countess
indignant
that
they
should
have
dared
to
treat
this
little
natasha
as
grown
up
no
not
on
any
account
i
will
tell
him
myself
and
you
ll
listen
at
the
door
and
natasha
ran
across
the
drawing
room
to
the
dancing
hall
where
denisov
was
sitting
on
the
same
chair
by
the
clavichord
with
his
face
in
his
hands
he
jumped
up
at
the
sound
of
her
light
step
nataly
he
said
moving
with
rapid
steps
toward
her
decide
my
fate
it
is
in
your
hands
vasili
dmitrich
i
m
so
sorry
for
you
no
but
you
are
so
nice
but
it
won
t
do
not
that
but
as
a
friend
i
shall
always
love
you
denisov
bent
over
her
hand
and
she
heard
strange
sounds
she
did
not
understand
she
kissed
his
rough
curly
black
head
at
this
instant
they
heard
the
quick
rustle
of
the
countess
dress
she
came
up
to
them
vasili
dmitrich
i
thank
you
for
the
honor
she
said
with
an
embarrassed
voice
though
it
sounded
severe
to
denisov
but
my
daughter
is
so
young
and
i
thought
that
as
my
son
s
friend
you
would
have
addressed
yourself
first
to
me
in
that
case
you
would
not
have
obliged
me
to
give
this
refusal
countess
said
denisov
with
downcast
eyes
and
a
guilty
face
he
tried
to
say
more
but
faltered
natasha
could
not
remain
calm
seeing
him
in
such
a
plight
she
began
to
sob
aloud
countess
i
have
done
w
ong
denisov
went
on
in
an
unsteady
voice
but
believe
me
i
so
adore
your
daughter
and
all
your
family
that
i
would
give
my
life
twice
over
he
looked
at
the
countess
and
seeing
her
severe
face
said
well
good
by
countess
and
kissing
her
hand
he
left
the
room
with
quick
resolute
strides
without
looking
at
natasha
next
day
rostov
saw
denisov
off
he
not
wish
to
stay
another
day
in
moscow
all
denisov
s
moscow
friends
gave
him
a
farewell
entertainment
at
the
gypsies
with
the
result
that
he
had
no
recollection
of
how
he
was
put
in
the
sleigh
or
of
the
first
three
stages
of
his
journey
after
denisov
s
departure
rostov
spent
another
fortnight
in
moscow
without
going
out
of
the
house
waiting
for
the
money
his
father
could
not
at
once
raise
and
he
spent
most
of
his
time
in
the
girls
room
sonya
was
more
tender
and
devoted
to
him
than
ever
it
was
as
if
she
wanted
to
show
him
that
his
losses
were
an
achievement
that
made
her
love
him
all
the
more
but
nicholas
now
considered
himself
unworthy
of
her
he
filled
the
girls
albums
with
verses
and
music
and
having
at
last
sent
dolokhov
the
whole
forty
three
thousand
rubles
and
received
his
receipt
he
left
at
the
end
of
november
without
taking
leave
of
any
of
his
acquaintances
to
overtake
his
regiment
which
was
already
in
poland
book
five
chapter
i
after
his
interview
with
his
wife
pierre
left
for
petersburg
at
the
torzhok
post
station
either
there
were
no
horses
or
the
postmaster
would
not
supply
them
pierre
was
obliged
to
wait
without
undressing
he
lay
down
on
the
leather
sofa
in
front
of
a
round
table
put
his
big
feet
in
their
overboots
on
the
table
and
began
to
reflect
will
you
have
the
portmanteaus
brought
in
and
a
bed
got
ready
and
tea
asked
his
valet
pierre
gave
no
answer
for
he
neither
heard
nor
saw
anything
he
had
begun
to
think
of
the
last
station
and
was
still
pondering
on
the
same
question
one
so
important
that
he
took
no
notice
of
what
went
on
around
him
not
only
was
he
indifferent
as
to
whether
he
got
to
petersburg
earlier
or
later
or
whether
he
secured
accommodation
at
this
station
but
compared
to
the
thoughts
that
now
occupied
him
it
was
a
matter
of
indifference
whether
he
remained
there
for
a
few
hours
or
for
the
rest
of
his
life
the
postmaster
his
wife
the
valet
and
a
peasant
woman
selling
torzhok
embroidery
came
into
the
room
offering
their
services
without
changing
his
careless
attitude
pierre
looked
at
them
over
his
spectacles
unable
to
understand
what
they
wanted
or
how
they
could
go
on
living
without
having
solved
the
problems
that
so
absorbed
him
he
had
been
engrossed
by
the
same
thoughts
ever
since
the
day
he
returned
from
sokolniki
after
the
duel
and
had
spent
that
first
agonizing
sleepless
night
but
now
in
the
solitude
of
the
journey
they
seized
him
with
special
force
no
matter
what
he
thought
about
he
always
returned
to
these
same
questions
which
he
could
not
solve
and
yet
could
not
cease
to
ask
himself
it
was
as
if
the
thread
of
the
chief
screw
which
held
his
life
together
were
stripped
so
that
the
screw
could
not
get
in
or
out
but
went
on
turning
uselessly
in
the
same
place
the
postmaster
came
in
and
began
obsequiously
to
beg
his
excellency
to
wait
only
two
hours
when
come
what
might
he
would
let
his
excellency
have
the
courier
horses
it
was
plain
that
he
was
lying
and
only
wanted
to
get
more
money
from
the
traveler
is
this
good
or
bad
pierre
asked
himself
it
is
good
for
me
bad
for
another
traveler
and
for
himself
it
s
unavoidable
because
he
needs
money
for
food
the
man
said
an
officer
had
once
given
him
a
thrashing
for
letting
a
private
traveler
have
the
courier
horses
but
the
officer
thrashed
him
because
he
had
to
get
on
as
quickly
as
possible
and
i
continued
pierre
shot
dolokhov
because
i
considered
myself
injured
and
louis
xvi
was
executed
because
they
considered
him
a
criminal
and
a
year
later
they
executed
those
who
executed
him
also
for
some
reason
what
is
bad
what
is
good
what
should
one
love
and
what
hate
what
does
one
live
for
and
what
am
i
what
is
life
and
what
is
death
what
power
governs
all
there
was
no
answer
to
any
of
these
questions
except
one
and
that
not
a
logical
answer
and
not
at
all
a
reply
to
them
the
answer
was
you
ll
die
and
all
will
end
you
ll
die
and
know
all
or
cease
asking
but
dying
was
also
dreadful
the
torzhok
peddler
woman
in
a
whining
voice
went
on
offering
her
wares
especially
a
pair
of
goatskin
slippers
i
have
hundreds
of
rubles
i
don
t
know
what
to
do
with
and
she
stands
in
her
tattered
cloak
looking
timidly
at
me
he
thought
and
what
does
she
want
the
money
for
as
if
that
money
could
add
a
hair
s
breadth
to
happiness
or
peace
of
mind
can
anything
in
the
world
make
her
or
me
less
a
prey
to
evil
and
death
death
which
ends
all
and
must
come
today
or
tomorrow
at
any
rate
in
an
instant
as
compared
with
eternity
and
again
he
twisted
the
screw
with
the
stripped
thread
and
again
it
turned
uselessly
in
the
same
place
his
servant
handed
him
a
half
cut
novel
in
the
form
of
letters
by
madame
de
souza
he
began
reading
about
the
sufferings
and
virtuous
struggles
of
a
certain
emilie
de
mansfeld
and
why
did
she
resist
her
seducer
when
she
loved
him
he
thought
god
could
not
have
put
into
her
heart
an
impulse
that
was
against
his
will
my
wife
as
she
once
was
did
not
struggle
and
perhaps
she
was
right
nothing
has
been
found
out
nothing
discovered
pierre
again
said
to
himself
all
we
can
know
is
that
we
know
nothing
and
that
s
the
height
of
human
wisdom
everything
within
and
around
him
seemed
confused
senseless
and
repellent
yet
in
this
very
repugnance
to
all
his
circumstances
pierre
found
a
kind
of
tantalizing
satisfaction
i
make
bold
to
ask
your
excellency
to
move
a
little
for
this
gentleman
said
the
postmaster
entering
the
room
followed
by
another
traveler
also
detained
for
lack
of
horses
the
newcomer
was
a
short
large
boned
yellow
faced
wrinkled
old
man
with
gray
bushy
eyebrows
overhanging
bright
eyes
of
an
indefinite
grayish
color
pierre
took
his
feet
off
the
table
stood
up
and
lay
down
on
a
bed
that
had
been
got
ready
for
him
glancing
now
and
then
at
the
newcomer
who
with
a
gloomy
and
tired
face
was
wearily
taking
off
his
wraps
with
the
aid
of
his
servant
and
not
looking
at
pierre
with
a
pair
of
felt
boots
on
his
thin
bony
legs
and
keeping
on
a
worn
nankeen
covered
sheepskin
coat
the
traveler
sat
down
on
the
sofa
leaned
back
his
big
head
with
its
broad
temples
and
close
cropped
hair
and
looked
at
bezukhov
the
stern
shrewd
and
penetrating
expression
of
that
look
struck
pierre
he
felt
a
wish
to
speak
to
the
stranger
but
by
the
time
he
had
made
up
his
mind
to
ask
him
a
question
about
the
roads
the
traveler
had
closed
his
eyes
his
shriveled
old
hands
were
folded
and
on
the
finger
of
one
of
them
pierre
noticed
a
large
cast
iron
ring
with
a
seal
representing
a
death
s
head
the
stranger
sat
without
stirring
either
resting
or
as
it
seemed
to
pierre
sunk
in
profound
and
calm
meditation
his
servant
was
also
a
yellow
wrinkled
old
man
without
beard
or
mustache
evidently
not
because
he
was
shaven
but
because
they
had
never
grown
this
active
old
servant
was
unpacking
the
traveler
s
canteen
and
preparing
tea
he
brought
in
a
boiling
samovar
when
everything
was
ready
the
stranger
opened
his
eyes
moved
to
the
table
filled
a
tumbler
with
tea
for
himself
and
one
for
the
beardless
old
man
to
whom
he
passed
it
pierre
began
to
feel
a
sense
of
uneasiness
and
the
need
even
the
inevitability
of
entering
into
conversation
with
this
stranger
the
servant
brought
back
his
tumbler
turned
upside
down
with
an
unfinished
bit
of
nibbled
sugar
and
asked
if
anything
more
would
be
wanted
to
indicate
he
did
not
want
more
tea
no
give
me
the
book
said
the
stranger
the
servant
handed
him
a
book
which
pierre
took
to
be
a
devotional
work
and
the
traveler
became
absorbed
in
it
pierre
looked
at
him
all
at
once
the
stranger
closed
the
book
putting
in
a
marker
and
again
leaning
with
his
arms
on
the
back
of
the
sofa
sat
in
his
former
position
with
his
eyes
shut
pierre
looked
at
him
and
had
not
time
to
turn
away
when
the
old
man
opening
his
eyes
fixed
his
steady
and
severe
gaze
straight
on
pierre
s
face
pierre
felt
confused
and
wished
to
avoid
that
look
but
the
bright
old
eyes
attracted
him
irresistibly
chapter
ii
i
have
the
pleasure
of
addressing
count
bezukhov
if
i
am
not
mistaken
said
the
stranger
in
a
deliberate
and
loud
voice
pierre
looked
silently
and
inquiringly
at
him
over
his
spectacles
i
have
heard
of
you
my
dear
sir
continued
the
stranger
and
of
your
misfortune
he
seemed
to
emphasize
the
last
word
as
if
to
say
yes
misfortune
call
it
what
you
please
i
know
that
what
happened
to
you
in
moscow
was
a
misfortune
i
regret
it
very
much
my
dear
sir
pierre
flushed
and
hurriedly
putting
his
legs
down
from
the
bed
bent
forward
toward
the
old
man
with
a
forced
and
timid
smile
i
have
not
referred
to
this
out
of
curiosity
my
dear
sir
but
for
greater
reasons
he
paused
his
gaze
still
on
pierre
and
moved
aside
on
the
sofa
by
way
of
inviting
the
other
to
take
a
seat
beside
him
pierre
felt
reluctant
to
enter
into
conversation
with
this
old
man
but
submitting
to
him
involuntarily
came
up
and
sat
down
beside
him
you
are
unhappy
my
dear
sir
the
stranger
continued
you
are
young
and
i
am
old
i
should
like
to
help
you
as
far
as
lies
in
my
power
oh
yes
said
pierre
with
a
forced
smile
i
am
very
grateful
to
you
where
are
you
traveling
from
the
stranger
s
face
was
not
genial
it
was
even
cold
and
severe
but
in
spite
of
this
both
the
face
and
words
of
his
new
acquaintance
were
irresistibly
attractive
to
pierre
but
if
for
reason
you
don
t
feel
inclined
to
talk
to
me
said
the
old
man
say
so
my
dear
sir
and
he
suddenly
smiled
in
an
unexpected
and
tenderly
paternal
way
oh
no
not
at
all
on
the
contrary
i
am
very
glad
to
make
your
acquaintance
said
pierre
and
again
glancing
at
the
stranger
s
hands
he
looked
more
closely
at
the
ring
with
its
skull
a
masonic
sign
allow
me
to
ask
he
said
are
you
a
mason
yes
i
belong
to
the
brotherhood
of
the
freemasons
said
the
stranger
looking
deeper
and
deeper
into
pierre
s
eyes
and
in
their
name
and
my
own
i
hold
out
a
brotherly
hand
to
you
i
am
afraid
said
pierre
smiling
and
wavering
between
the
confidence
the
personality
of
the
freemason
inspired
in
him
and
his
own
habit
of
ridiculing
the
masonic
beliefs
i
am
afraid
i
am
very
far
from
understanding
how
am
i
to
put
it
i
am
afraid
my
way
of
looking
at
the
world
is
so
opposed
to
yours
that
we
shall
not
understand
one
another
i
know
your
outlook
said
the
mason
and
the
view
of
life
you
mention
and
which
you
think
is
the
result
of
your
own
mental
efforts
is
the
one
held
by
the
majority
of
people
and
is
the
invariable
fruit
of
pride
indolence
and
ignorance
forgive
me
my
dear
sir
but
if
i
had
not
known
it
i
should
not
have
addressed
you
your
view
of
life
is
a
regrettable
delusion
just
as
i
may
suppose
you
to
be
deluded
said
pierre
with
a
faint
smile
i
should
never
dare
to
say
that
i
know
the
truth
said
the
mason
whose
words
struck
pierre
more
and
more
by
their
precision
and
firmness
no
one
can
attain
to
truth
by
himself
only
by
laying
stone
on
stone
with
the
cooperation
of
all
by
the
millions
of
generations
from
our
forefather
adam
to
our
own
times
is
that
temple
reared
which
is
to
be
a
worthy
dwelling
place
of
the
great
god
he
added
and
closed
his
eyes
i
ought
to
tell
you
that
i
do
not
believe
do
not
believe
in
god
said
pierre
regretfully
and
with
an
effort
feeling
it
essential
to
speak
the
whole
truth
the
mason
looked
intently
at
pierre
and
smiled
as
a
rich
man
with
millions
in
hand
might
smile
at
a
poor
fellow
who
told
him
that
he
poor
man
had
not
the
five
rubles
that
would
make
him
happy
yes
you
do
not
know
him
my
dear
sir
said
the
mason
you
cannot
know
him
you
do
not
know
him
and
that
is
why
you
are
unhappy
yes
yes
i
am
unhappy
assented
pierre
but
what
am
i
to
do
you
know
him
not
my
dear
sir
and
so
you
are
very
unhappy
you
do
not
know
him
but
he
is
here
he
is
in
me
he
is
in
my
words
he
is
in
thee
and
even
in
those
blasphemous
words
thou
hast
just
uttered
pronounced
the
mason
in
a
stern
and
tremulous
voice
he
paused
and
sighed
evidently
trying
to
calm
himself
if
he
were
not
he
said
quietly
you
and
i
would
not
be
speaking
of
him
my
dear
sir
of
what
of
whom
are
we
speaking
whom
hast
thou
denied
he
suddenly
asked
with
exulting
austerity
and
authority
in
his
voice
who
invented
him
if
he
did
not
exist
whence
came
thy
conception
of
the
existence
of
such
an
incomprehensible
being
didst
thou
and
why
did
the
whole
world
conceive
the
idea
of
the
existence
of
such
an
incomprehensible
being
a
being
all
powerful
eternal
and
infinite
in
all
his
attributes
he
stopped
and
remained
silent
for
a
long
time
pierre
could
not
and
did
not
wish
to
break
this
silence
he
exists
but
to
understand
him
is
hard
the
mason
began
again
looking
not
at
pierre
but
straight
before
him
and
turning
the
leaves
of
his
book
with
his
old
hands
which
from
excitement
he
could
not
keep
still
if
it
were
a
man
whose
existence
thou
didst
doubt
i
could
bring
him
to
thee
could
take
him
by
the
hand
and
show
him
to
thee
but
how
can
i
an
insignificant
mortal
show
his
omnipotence
his
infinity
and
all
his
mercy
to
one
who
is
blind
or
who
shuts
his
eyes
that
he
may
not
see
or
understand
him
and
may
not
see
or
understand
his
own
vileness
and
sinfulness
he
paused
again
who
art
thou
thou
dreamest
that
thou
art
wise
because
thou
couldst
utter
those
blasphemous
words
he
went
on
with
a
somber
and
scornful
smile
and
thou
art
more
foolish
and
unreasonable
than
a
little
child
who
playing
with
the
parts
of
a
skillfully
made
watch
dares
to
say
that
as
he
does
not
understand
its
use
he
does
not
believe
in
the
master
who
made
it
to
know
him
is
hard
for
ages
from
our
forefather
adam
to
our
own
day
we
labor
to
attain
that
knowledge
and
are
still
infinitely
far
from
our
aim
but
in
our
lack
of
understanding
we
see
only
our
weakness
and
his
greatness
pierre
listened
with
swelling
heart
gazing
into
the
mason
s
face
with
shining
eyes
not
interrupting
or
questioning
him
but
believing
with
his
whole
soul
what
the
stranger
said
whether
he
accepted
the
wise
reasoning
contained
in
the
mason
s
words
or
believed
as
a
child
believes
in
the
speaker
s
tone
of
conviction
and
earnestness
or
the
tremor
of
the
speaker
s
voice
which
sometimes
almost
broke
or
those
brilliant
aged
eyes
grown
old
in
this
conviction
or
the
calm
firmness
and
certainty
of
his
vocation
which
radiated
from
his
whole
being
and
which
struck
pierre
especially
by
contrast
with
his
own
dejection
and
hopelessness
at
any
rate
pierre
longed
with
his
whole
soul
to
believe
and
he
did
believe
and
felt
a
joyful
sense
of
comfort
regeneration
and
return
to
life
he
is
not
to
be
apprehended
by
reason
but
by
life
said
the
mason
i
do
not
understand
said
pierre
feeling
with
dismay
doubts
reawakening
he
was
afraid
of
any
want
of
clearness
any
weakness
in
the
mason
s
arguments
he
dreaded
not
to
be
able
to
believe
in
him
i
don
t
understand
he
said
how
it
is
that
the
mind
of
man
cannot
attain
the
knowledge
of
which
you
speak
the
mason
smiled
with
his
gentle
fatherly
smile
the
highest
wisdom
and
truth
are
like
the
purest
liquid
we
may
wish
to
imbibe
he
said
can
i
receive
that
pure
liquid
into
an
impure
vessel
and
judge
of
its
purity
only
by
the
inner
purification
of
myself
can
i
retain
in
some
degree
of
purity
the
liquid
i
receive
yes
yes
that
is
so
said
pierre
joyfully
the
highest
wisdom
is
not
founded
on
reason
alone
not
on
those
worldly
sciences
of
physics
history
chemistry
and
the
like
into
which
intellectual
knowledge
is
divided
the
highest
wisdom
is
one
the
highest
wisdom
has
but
one
science
the
science
of
the
whole
the
science
explaining
the
whole
creation
and
man
s
place
in
it
to
receive
that
science
it
is
necessary
to
purify
and
renew
one
s
inner
self
and
so
before
one
can
know
it
is
necessary
to
believe
and
to
perfect
one
s
self
and
to
attain
this
end
we
have
the
light
called
conscience
that
god
has
implanted
in
our
souls
yes
yes
assented
pierre
look
then
at
thy
inner
self
with
the
eyes
of
the
spirit
and
ask
thyself
whether
thou
art
content
with
thyself
what
hast
thou
attained
relying
on
reason
only
what
art
thou
you
are
young
you
are
rich
you
are
clever
you
are
well
educated
and
what
have
you
done
with
all
these
good
gifts
are
you
content
with
yourself
and
with
your
life
no
i
hate
my
life
pierre
muttered
wincing
thou
hatest
it
then
change
it
purify
thyself
and
as
thou
art
purified
thou
wilt
gain
wisdom
look
at
your
life
my
dear
sir
how
have
you
spent
it
in
riotous
orgies
and
debauchery
receiving
everything
from
society
and
giving
nothing
in
return
you
have
become
the
possessor
of
wealth
how
have
you
used
it
what
have
you
done
for
your
neighbor
have
you
ever
thought
of
your
tens
of
thousands
of
slaves
have
you
helped
them
physically
and
morally
no
you
have
profited
by
their
toil
to
lead
a
profligate
life
that
is
what
you
have
done
have
you
chosen
a
post
in
which
you
might
be
of
service
to
your
neighbor
no
you
have
spent
your
life
in
idleness
then
you
married
my
dear
sir
took
on
yourself
responsibility
for
the
guidance
of
a
young
woman
and
what
have
you
done
you
have
not
helped
her
to
find
the
way
of
truth
my
dear
sir
but
have
thrust
her
into
an
abyss
of
deceit
and
misery
a
man
offended
you
and
you
shot
him
and
you
say
you
do
not
know
god
and
hate
your
life
there
is
nothing
strange
in
that
my
dear
sir
after
these
words
the
mason
as
if
tired
by
his
long
discourse
again
leaned
his
arms
on
the
back
of
the
sofa
and
closed
his
eyes
pierre
looked
at
that
aged
stern
motionless
almost
lifeless
face
and
moved
his
lips
without
uttering
a
sound
he
wished
to
say
yes
a
vile
idle
vicious
life
but
dared
not
break
the
silence
the
mason
cleared
his
throat
huskily
as
old
men
do
and
called
his
servant
how
about
the
horses
he
asked
without
looking
at
pierre
the
exchange
horses
have
just
come
answered
the
servant
will
you
not
rest
here
no
tell
them
to
harness
can
he
really
be
going
away
leaving
me
alone
without
having
told
me
all
and
without
promising
to
help
me
thought
pierre
rising
with
downcast
head
and
he
began
to
pace
the
room
glancing
occasionally
at
the
mason
yes
i
never
thought
of
it
but
i
have
led
a
contemptible
and
profligate
life
though
i
did
not
like
it
and
did
not
want
to
thought
pierre
but
this
man
knows
the
truth
and
if
he
wished
to
could
disclose
it
to
me
pierre
wished
to
say
this
to
the
mason
but
did
not
dare
to
the
traveler
having
packed
his
things
with
his
practiced
hands
began
fastening
his
coat
when
he
had
finished
he
turned
to
bezukhov
and
said
in
a
tone
of
indifferent
politeness
where
are
you
going
to
now
my
dear
sir
i
i
m
going
to
petersburg
answered
pierre
in
a
childlike
hesitating
voice
i
thank
you
i
agree
with
all
you
have
said
but
do
not
suppose
me
to
be
so
bad
with
my
whole
soul
i
wish
to
be
what
you
would
have
me
be
but
i
have
never
had
help
from
anyone
but
it
is
i
above
all
who
am
to
blame
for
everything
help
me
teach
me
and
perhaps
i
may
pierre
could
not
go
on
he
gulped
and
turned
away
the
mason
remained
silent
for
a
long
time
evidently
considering
help
comes
from
god
alone
he
said
but
such
measure
of
help
as
our
order
can
bestow
it
will
render
you
my
dear
sir
you
are
going
to
petersburg
hand
this
to
count
willarski
he
took
out
his
notebook
and
wrote
a
few
words
on
a
large
sheet
of
paper
folded
in
four
allow
me
to
give
you
a
piece
of
advice
when
you
reach
the
capital
first
of
all
devote
some
time
to
solitude
and
self
examination
and
do
not
resume
your
former
way
of
life
and
now
i
wish
you
a
good
journey
my
dear
sir
he
added
seeing
that
his
servant
had
entered
and
success
the
traveler
was
joseph
alexeevich
bazdeev
as
pierre
saw
from
the
postmaster
s
book
bazdeev
had
been
one
of
the
best
known
freemasons
and
martinists
even
in
novikov
s
time
for
a
long
while
after
he
had
gone
pierre
did
not
go
to
bed
or
order
horses
but
paced
up
and
down
the
room
pondering
over
his
vicious
past
and
with
a
rapturous
sense
of
beginning
anew
pictured
to
himself
the
blissful
irreproachable
virtuous
future
that
seemed
to
him
so
easy
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
had
been
vicious
only
because
he
had
somehow
forgotten
how
good
it
is
to
be
virtuous
not
a
trace
of
his
former
doubts
remained
in
his
soul
he
firmly
believed
in
the
possibility
of
the
brotherhood
of
men
united
in
the
aim
of
supporting
one
another
in
the
path
of
virtue
and
that
is
how
freemasonry
presented
itself
to
him
chapter
iii
on
reaching
petersburg
pierre
did
not
let
anyone
know
of
his
arrival
he
went
nowhere
and
spent
whole
days
in
reading
thomas
a
kempis
whose
book
had
been
sent
him
by
someone
unknown
one
thing
he
continually
realized
as
he
read
that
book
the
joy
hitherto
unknown
to
him
of
believing
in
the
possibility
of
attaining
perfection
and
in
the
possibility
of
active
brotherly
love
among
men
which
joseph
alexeevich
had
revealed
to
him
a
week
after
his
arrival
the
young
polish
count
willarski
whom
pierre
had
known
slightly
in
petersburg
society
came
into
his
room
one
evening
in
the
official
and
ceremonious
manner
in
which
dolokhov
s
second
had
called
on
him
and
having
closed
the
door
behind
him
and
satisfied
himself
that
there
was
nobody
else
in
the
room
addressed
pierre
i
have
come
to
you
with
a
message
and
an
offer
count
he
said
without
sitting
down
a
person
of
very
high
standing
in
our
brotherhood
has
made
application
for
you
to
be
received
into
our
order
before
the
usual
term
and
has
proposed
to
me
to
be
your
sponsor
i
consider
it
a
sacred
duty
to
fulfill
that
person
s
wishes
do
you
wish
to
enter
the
brotherhood
of
freemasons
under
my
sponsorship
the
cold
austere
tone
of
this
man
whom
he
had
almost
always
before
met
at
balls
amiably
smiling
in
the
society
of
the
most
brilliant
women
surprised
pierre
yes
i
do
wish
it
said
he
willarski
bowed
his
head
one
more
question
count
he
said
which
beg
you
to
answer
in
all
sincerity
not
as
a
future
mason
but
as
an
honest
man
have
you
renounced
your
former
convictions
do
you
believe
in
god
pierre
considered
yes
yes
i
believe
in
god
he
said
in
that
case
began
willarski
but
pierre
interrupted
him
yes
i
do
believe
in
god
he
repeated
in
that
case
we
can
go
said
willarski
my
carriage
is
at
your
service
willarski
was
silent
throughout
the
drive
to
pierre
s
inquiries
as
to
what
he
must
do
and
how
he
should
answer
willarski
only
replied
that
brothers
more
worthy
than
he
would
test
him
and
that
pierre
had
only
to
tell
the
truth
having
entered
the
courtyard
of
a
large
house
where
the
lodge
had
its
headquarters
and
having
ascended
a
dark
staircase
they
entered
a
small
well
lit
anteroom
where
they
took
off
their
cloaks
without
the
aid
of
a
servant
from
there
they
passed
into
another
room
a
man
in
strange
attire
appeared
at
the
door
willarski
stepping
toward
him
said
something
to
him
in
french
in
an
undertone
and
then
went
up
to
a
small
wardrobe
in
which
pierre
noticed
garments
such
as
he
had
never
seen
before
having
taken
a
kerchief
from
the
cupboard
willarski
bound
pierre
s
eyes
with
it
and
tied
it
in
a
knot
behind
catching
some
hairs
painfully
in
the
knot
then
he
drew
his
face
down
kissed
him
and
taking
him
by
the
hand
led
him
forward
the
hairs
tied
in
the
knot
hurt
pierre
and
there
were
lines
of
pain
on
his
face
and
a
shamefaced
smile
his
huge
figure
with
arms
hanging
down
and
with
a
puckered
though
smiling
face
moved
after
willarski
with
uncertain
timid
steps
having
led
him
about
ten
paces
willarski
stopped
whatever
happens
to
you
he
said
you
must
bear
it
all
manfully
if
you
have
firmly
resolved
to
join
our
brotherhood
pierre
nodded
affirmatively
when
you
hear
a
knock
at
the
door
you
will
uncover
your
eyes
added
willarski
i
wish
you
courage
and
success
and
pressing
pierre
s
hand
he
went
out
left
alone
pierre
went
on
smiling
in
the
same
way
once
or
twice
he
shrugged
his
and
raised
his
hand
to
the
kerchief
as
if
wishing
to
take
it
off
but
let
it
drop
again
the
five
minutes
spent
with
his
eyes
bandaged
seemed
to
him
an
hour
his
arms
felt
numb
his
legs
almost
gave
way
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
was
tired
out
he
experienced
a
variety
of
most
complex
sensations
he
felt
afraid
of
what
would
happen
to
him
and
still
more
afraid
of
showing
his
fear
he
felt
curious
to
know
what
was
going
to
happen
and
what
would
be
revealed
to
him
but
most
of
all
he
felt
joyful
that
the
moment
had
come
when
he
would
at
last
start
on
that
path
of
regeneration
and
on
the
actively
virtuous
life
of
which
he
had
been
dreaming
since
he
met
joseph
alexeevich
loud
knocks
were
heard
at
the
door
pierre
took
the
bandage
off
his
eyes
and
glanced
around
him
the
room
was
in
black
darkness
only
a
small
lamp
was
burning
inside
something
white
pierre
went
nearer
and
saw
that
the
lamp
stood
on
a
black
table
on
which
lay
an
open
book
the
book
was
the
gospel
and
the
white
thing
with
the
lamp
inside
was
a
human
skull
with
its
cavities
and
teeth
after
reading
the
first
words
of
the
gospel
in
the
beginning
was
the
word
and
the
word
was
with
god
pierre
went
round
the
table
and
saw
a
large
open
box
filled
with
something
it
was
a
coffin
with
bones
inside
he
was
not
at
all
surprised
by
what
he
saw
hoping
to
enter
on
an
entirely
new
life
quite
unlike
the
old
one
he
expected
everything
to
be
unusual
even
more
unusual
than
what
he
was
seeing
a
skull
a
coffin
the
gospel
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
had
expected
all
this
and
even
more
trying
to
stimulate
his
emotions
he
looked
around
god
death
love
the
brotherhood
of
man
he
kept
saying
to
himself
associating
these
words
with
vague
yet
joyful
ideas
the
door
opened
and
someone
came
in
by
the
dim
light
to
which
pierre
had
already
become
accustomed
he
saw
rather
short
man
having
evidently
come
from
the
light
into
the
darkness
the
man
paused
then
moved
with
cautious
steps
toward
the
table
and
placed
on
it
his
small
leather
gloved
hands
this
short
man
had
on
a
white
leather
apron
which
covered
his
chest
and
part
of
his
legs
he
had
on
a
kind
of
necklace
above
which
rose
a
high
white
ruffle
outlining
his
rather
long
face
which
was
lit
up
from
below
for
what
have
you
come
hither
asked
the
newcomer
turning
in
pierre
s
direction
at
a
slight
rustle
made
by
the
latter
why
have
you
who
do
not
believe
in
the
truth
of
the
light
and
who
have
not
seen
the
light
come
here
what
do
you
seek
from
us
wisdom
virtue
enlightenment
at
the
moment
the
door
opened
and
the
stranger
came
in
pierre
felt
a
sense
of
awe
and
veneration
such
as
he
had
experienced
in
his
boyhood
at
confession
he
felt
himself
in
the
presence
of
one
socially
a
complete
stranger
yet
nearer
to
him
through
the
brotherhood
of
man
with
bated
breath
and
beating
heart
he
moved
toward
the
rhetor
by
which
name
the
brother
who
prepared
a
seeker
for
entrance
into
the
brotherhood
was
known
drawing
nearer
he
recognized
in
the
rhetor
a
man
he
knew
smolyaninov
and
it
mortified
him
to
think
that
the
newcomer
was
an
acquaintance
he
wished
him
simply
a
brother
and
a
virtuous
instructor
for
a
long
time
he
could
not
utter
a
word
so
that
the
rhetor
had
to
repeat
his
question
yes
i
i
desire
regeneration
pierre
uttered
with
difficulty
very
well
said
smolyaninov
and
went
on
at
once
have
you
any
idea
of
the
means
by
which
our
holy
order
will
help
you
to
reach
your
aim
said
he
quietly
and
quickly
i
hope
for
guidance
help
in
regeneration
said
pierre
with
a
trembling
voice
and
some
difficulty
in
utterance
due
to
his
excitement
and
to
being
unaccustomed
to
speak
of
abstract
matters
in
russian
what
is
your
conception
of
freemasonry
i
imagine
that
freemasonry
is
the
fraternity
and
equality
of
men
who
have
virtuous
aims
said
pierre
feeling
ashamed
of
the
inadequacy
of
his
words
for
the
solemnity
of
the
moment
as
he
spoke
i
imagine
good
said
the
rhetor
quickly
apparently
satisfied
with
this
answer
have
you
sought
for
means
of
attaining
your
aim
in
religion
no
i
considered
it
erroneous
and
did
not
follow
it
said
pierre
so
softly
that
the
rhetor
did
not
hear
him
and
asked
him
what
he
was
saying
i
have
been
an
atheist
answered
pierre
you
are
seeking
for
truth
in
order
to
follow
its
laws
in
your
life
therefore
you
seek
wisdom
and
virtue
is
that
not
so
said
the
rhetor
after
a
moment
s
pause
yes
yes
assented
pierre
the
rhetor
cleared
his
throat
crossed
his
gloved
hands
on
his
breast
and
began
to
speak
now
i
must
disclose
to
you
the
chief
aim
of
our
order
he
said
and
if
this
aim
coincides
with
yours
you
may
enter
our
brotherhood
with
profit
the
first
and
chief
object
of
our
order
the
foundation
on
which
it
rests
and
which
no
human
power
can
destroy
is
the
preservation
and
handing
on
to
posterity
of
a
certain
important
mystery
which
has
come
down
to
us
from
the
remotest
ages
even
from
the
first
man
a
mystery
on
which
perhaps
the
fate
of
mankind
depends
but
since
this
mystery
is
of
such
a
nature
that
nobody
can
know
or
use
it
unless
he
be
prepared
by
long
and
diligent
self
purification
not
everyone
can
hope
to
attain
it
quickly
hence
we
have
a
secondary
aim
that
of
preparing
our
members
as
much
as
possible
to
reform
their
hearts
to
purify
and
enlighten
their
minds
by
means
handed
on
to
us
by
tradition
from
those
who
have
striven
to
attain
this
mystery
and
thereby
to
render
them
capable
of
receiving
it
by
purifying
and
regenerating
our
members
we
try
thirdly
to
improve
the
whole
human
race
offering
it
in
our
members
an
example
of
piety
and
virtue
and
thereby
try
with
all
our
might
to
combat
the
evil
which
sways
the
world
think
this
over
and
i
will
come
to
you
again
to
combat
the
evil
which
sways
the
world
pierre
repeated
and
a
mental
image
of
his
future
activity
in
this
direction
rose
in
his
mind
he
imagined
men
such
as
he
had
himself
been
a
fortnight
ago
and
he
addressed
an
edifying
exhortation
to
them
he
imagined
to
himself
vicious
and
unfortunate
people
whom
he
would
assist
by
word
and
deed
imagined
oppressors
whose
victims
he
would
rescue
of
the
three
objects
mentioned
by
the
rhetor
this
last
that
of
improving
mankind
especially
appealed
to
pierre
the
important
mystery
mentioned
by
the
rhetor
though
it
aroused
his
curiosity
did
not
seem
to
him
essential
and
the
second
aim
that
of
purifying
and
regenerating
himself
did
not
much
interest
him
because
at
that
moment
he
felt
with
delight
that
he
was
already
perfectly
cured
of
his
former
faults
and
was
ready
for
all
that
was
good
half
an
hour
later
the
rhetor
returned
to
inform
the
seeker
of
the
seven
virtues
corresponding
to
the
seven
steps
of
solomon
s
temple
which
every
freemason
should
cultivate
in
himself
these
virtues
were
discretion
the
keeping
of
the
secrets
of
the
order
obedience
to
those
of
higher
ranks
in
the
order
morality
love
of
mankind
courage
generosity
the
love
of
death
in
the
seventh
place
try
by
the
frequent
thought
of
death
the
rhetor
said
to
bring
yourself
to
regard
it
not
as
a
dreaded
foe
but
as
a
friend
that
frees
the
soul
grown
weary
in
the
labors
of
virtue
from
this
distressful
life
and
leads
it
to
its
place
of
recompense
and
peace
yes
that
must
be
so
thought
pierre
when
after
these
words
the
rhetor
went
away
leaving
him
to
solitary
meditation
it
must
be
so
but
i
am
still
so
weak
that
i
love
my
life
the
meaning
of
which
is
only
now
gradually
opening
before
me
but
five
of
the
other
virtues
which
pierre
recalled
counting
them
on
his
fingers
he
felt
already
in
his
soul
courage
generosity
morality
love
of
mankind
and
especially
obedience
which
did
not
even
seem
to
him
a
virtue
but
a
joy
he
now
felt
so
glad
to
be
free
from
his
own
lawlessness
and
to
submit
his
will
to
those
who
knew
the
indubitable
truth
he
forgot
what
the
seventh
virtue
was
and
could
not
recall
it
the
third
time
the
rhetor
came
back
more
quickly
and
asked
pierre
whether
he
was
still
firm
in
his
intention
and
determined
to
submit
to
all
that
would
be
required
of
him
i
am
ready
for
everything
said
pierre
i
must
also
inform
you
said
the
rhetor
that
our
order
delivers
its
teaching
not
in
words
only
but
also
by
other
means
which
may
perhaps
have
a
stronger
effect
on
the
sincere
seeker
after
wisdom
and
virtue
than
mere
words
this
chamber
with
what
you
see
therein
should
already
have
suggested
to
your
heart
if
it
is
sincere
more
than
words
could
do
you
will
perhaps
also
see
in
your
further
initiation
a
like
method
of
enlightenment
our
order
imitates
the
ancient
societies
that
explained
their
teaching
by
hieroglyphics
a
hieroglyph
said
the
rhetor
is
an
emblem
of
something
not
cognizable
by
the
senses
but
which
possesses
qualities
resembling
those
of
the
symbol
pierre
knew
very
well
what
a
hieroglyph
was
but
dared
not
speak
he
listened
to
the
rhetor
in
silence
feeling
from
all
he
said
that
his
ordeal
was
about
to
begin
if
you
are
resolved
i
must
begin
your
initiation
said
the
rhetor
coming
closer
to
pierre
in
token
of
generosity
i
ask
you
to
give
me
all
your
valuables
but
i
have
nothing
here
replied
pierre
supposing
that
he
was
asked
to
give
up
all
he
possessed
what
you
have
with
you
watch
money
rings
pierre
quickly
took
out
his
purse
and
watch
but
could
not
manage
for
some
time
to
get
the
wedding
ring
off
his
fat
finger
when
that
had
been
done
the
rhetor
said
in
token
of
obedience
i
ask
you
to
undress
pierre
took
off
his
coat
waistcoat
and
left
boot
according
to
the
rhetor
s
instructions
the
mason
drew
the
shirt
back
from
pierre
s
left
breast
and
stooping
down
pulled
up
the
left
leg
of
his
trousers
to
above
the
knee
pierre
hurriedly
began
taking
off
his
right
boot
also
and
was
going
to
tuck
up
the
other
trouser
leg
to
save
this
stranger
the
trouble
but
the
mason
told
him
that
was
not
necessary
and
gave
him
a
slipper
for
his
left
foot
with
a
childlike
smile
of
embarrassment
doubt
and
self
derision
which
appeared
on
his
face
against
his
will
pierre
stood
with
his
arms
hanging
down
and
legs
apart
before
his
brother
rhetor
and
awaited
his
further
commands
and
now
in
token
of
candor
i
ask
you
to
reveal
to
me
your
chief
passion
said
the
latter
my
passion
i
have
had
so
many
replied
pierre
that
passion
which
more
than
all
others
caused
you
to
waver
on
the
path
of
virtue
said
the
mason
pierre
paused
seeking
a
reply
wine
gluttony
idleness
laziness
irritability
anger
women
he
went
over
his
vices
in
his
mind
not
knowing
to
which
of
them
to
give
the
pre
eminence
women
he
said
in
a
low
scarcely
audible
voice
the
mason
did
not
move
and
for
a
long
time
said
nothing
after
this
answer
at
last
he
moved
up
to
pierre
and
taking
the
kerchief
that
lay
on
the
table
again
bound
his
eyes
for
the
last
time
i
say
to
you
turn
all
your
attention
upon
yourself
put
a
bridle
on
your
senses
and
seek
blessedness
not
in
passion
but
in
your
own
heart
the
source
of
blessedness
is
not
without
us
but
within
pierre
had
already
long
been
feeling
in
himself
that
refreshing
source
of
blessedness
which
now
flooded
his
heart
with
glad
emotion
chapter
iv
soon
after
this
there
came
into
the
dark
chamber
to
fetch
pierre
not
the
rhetor
but
pierre
s
sponsor
willarski
whom
he
recognized
by
his
voice
to
fresh
questions
as
to
the
firmness
of
his
resolution
pierre
replied
yes
yes
i
agree
and
with
a
beaming
childlike
smile
his
fat
chest
uncovered
stepping
unevenly
and
timidly
in
one
slippered
and
one
booted
foot
he
advanced
while
willarski
held
a
sword
to
his
bare
chest
he
was
conducted
from
that
room
along
passages
that
turned
backwards
and
forwards
and
was
at
last
brought
to
the
doors
of
the
lodge
willarski
coughed
he
was
answered
by
the
masonic
knock
with
mallets
the
doors
opened
before
them
a
bass
voice
pierre
was
still
blindfold
questioned
him
as
to
who
he
was
when
and
where
he
was
born
and
so
on
then
he
was
again
led
somewhere
still
blindfold
and
as
they
went
along
he
was
told
allegories
of
the
toils
of
his
pilgrimage
of
holy
friendship
of
the
eternal
architect
of
the
universe
and
of
the
courage
with
which
he
should
endure
toils
and
dangers
during
these
wanderings
pierre
noticed
that
he
was
spoken
of
now
as
the
seeker
now
as
the
sufferer
and
now
as
the
postulant
to
the
accompaniment
of
various
knockings
with
mallets
and
swords
as
he
was
being
led
up
to
some
object
he
noticed
a
hesitation
and
uncertainty
among
his
conductors
he
heard
those
around
him
disputing
in
whispers
and
one
of
them
insisting
that
he
should
be
led
along
a
certain
carpet
after
that
they
took
his
right
hand
placed
it
on
something
and
told
him
to
hold
a
pair
of
compasses
to
his
left
breast
with
the
other
hand
and
to
repeat
after
someone
who
read
aloud
an
oath
of
fidelity
to
the
laws
of
the
order
the
candles
were
then
extinguished
and
some
spirit
lighted
as
pierre
knew
by
the
smell
and
he
was
told
that
he
would
now
see
the
lesser
light
the
bandage
was
taken
off
his
eyes
and
by
the
faint
light
of
the
burning
spirit
pierre
as
in
a
dream
saw
several
men
standing
before
him
wearing
aprons
like
the
rhetor
s
and
holding
swords
in
their
hands
pointed
at
his
breast
among
them
stood
a
man
whose
white
shirt
was
stained
with
blood
on
seeing
this
pierre
moved
forward
with
his
breast
toward
the
swords
meaning
them
to
pierce
it
but
the
swords
were
drawn
back
from
him
and
he
was
at
once
blindfolded
again
now
thou
hast
seen
the
lesser
light
uttered
a
voice
then
the
candles
were
relit
and
he
was
told
that
he
would
see
the
full
light
the
bandage
was
again
removed
and
more
than
ten
voices
said
together
sic
transit
gloria
mundi
pierre
gradually
began
to
recover
himself
and
looked
about
at
the
room
and
at
the
people
in
it
round
a
long
table
covered
with
black
sat
some
twelve
men
in
garments
like
those
he
had
already
seen
some
of
them
pierre
had
met
in
petersburg
society
in
the
president
s
chair
sat
a
young
man
he
did
not
know
with
a
peculiar
cross
hanging
from
his
neck
on
his
right
sat
the
italian
abbe
whom
pierre
had
met
at
anna
pavlovna
s
two
years
before
there
were
also
present
a
very
distinguished
dignitary
and
a
swiss
who
had
formerly
been
tutor
at
the
kuragins
all
maintained
a
solemn
silence
listening
to
the
words
of
the
president
who
held
a
mallet
in
his
hand
let
into
the
wall
was
a
star
shaped
light
at
one
side
of
the
table
was
a
small
carpet
with
various
figures
worked
upon
it
at
the
other
was
something
resembling
an
altar
on
which
lay
a
testament
and
a
skull
round
it
stood
seven
large
candlesticks
like
those
used
in
churches
two
of
the
brothers
led
pierre
up
to
the
altar
placed
his
feet
at
right
angles
and
bade
him
lie
down
saying
that
he
must
prostrate
himself
at
the
gates
of
the
temple
he
must
first
receive
the
trowel
whispered
one
of
the
brothers
oh
hush
please
said
another
pierre
perplexed
looked
round
with
his
shortsighted
eyes
without
obeying
and
suddenly
doubts
arose
in
his
mind
where
am
i
what
am
i
doing
aren
t
they
laughing
at
me
shan
t
i
be
ashamed
to
remember
this
but
these
doubts
only
lasted
a
moment
pierre
glanced
at
the
serious
faces
of
those
around
remembered
all
he
had
already
gone
through
and
realized
that
he
could
not
stop
halfway
he
was
aghast
at
his
hesitation
and
trying
to
arouse
his
former
devotional
feeling
prostrated
himself
before
the
gates
of
the
temple
and
really
the
feeling
of
devotion
returned
to
him
even
more
strongly
than
before
when
he
had
lain
there
some
time
he
was
told
to
get
up
and
a
white
leather
apron
such
as
the
others
wore
was
put
on
him
he
was
given
a
trowel
and
three
pairs
of
gloves
and
then
the
grand
master
addressed
him
he
told
him
that
he
should
try
to
do
nothing
to
stain
the
whiteness
of
that
apron
which
symbolized
strength
and
purity
then
of
the
unexplained
trowel
he
told
him
to
toil
with
it
to
cleanse
his
own
heart
from
vice
and
indulgently
to
smooth
with
it
the
heart
of
his
neighbor
as
to
the
first
pair
of
gloves
a
man
s
he
said
that
pierre
could
not
know
their
meaning
but
must
keep
them
the
second
pair
of
man
s
gloves
he
was
to
wear
at
the
meetings
and
finally
of
the
third
a
pair
of
women
s
gloves
he
said
dear
brother
these
woman
s
gloves
are
intended
for
you
too
give
them
to
the
woman
whom
you
shall
honor
most
of
all
this
gift
will
be
a
pledge
of
your
purity
of
heart
to
her
whom
you
select
to
be
your
worthy
helpmeet
in
masonry
and
after
a
pause
he
added
but
beware
dear
brother
that
these
gloves
do
not
deck
hands
that
are
unclean
while
the
grand
master
said
these
last
words
it
seemed
to
pierre
that
he
grew
embarrassed
pierre
himself
grew
still
more
confused
blushed
like
a
child
till
tears
came
to
his
eyes
began
looking
about
him
uneasily
and
an
awkward
pause
followed
this
silence
was
broken
by
one
of
the
brethren
who
led
pierre
up
to
the
rug
and
began
reading
to
him
from
a
manuscript
book
an
explanation
of
all
the
figures
on
it
the
sun
the
moon
a
hammer
a
plumb
line
a
trowel
a
rough
stone
and
a
squared
stone
a
pillar
three
windows
and
so
on
then
a
place
was
assigned
to
pierre
he
was
shown
the
signs
of
the
lodge
told
the
password
and
at
last
was
permitted
to
sit
down
the
grand
master
began
reading
the
statutes
they
were
very
long
and
pierre
from
joy
agitation
and
embarrassment
was
not
in
a
state
to
understand
what
was
being
read
he
managed
to
follow
only
the
last
words
of
the
statutes
and
these
remained
in
his
mind
in
our
temples
we
recognize
no
other
distinctions
read
the
grand
master
but
those
between
virtue
and
vice
beware
of
making
any
distinctions
which
may
infringe
equality
fly
to
a
brother
s
aid
whoever
he
may
be
exhort
him
who
goeth
astray
raise
him
that
falleth
never
bear
malice
or
enmity
toward
thy
brother
be
kindly
and
courteous
kindle
in
all
hearts
the
flame
of
virtue
share
thy
happiness
with
thy
neighbor
and
may
envy
never
dim
the
purity
of
that
bliss
forgive
thy
enemy
do
not
avenge
thyself
except
by
doing
him
good
thus
fulfilling
the
highest
law
thou
shalt
regain
traces
of
the
ancient
dignity
which
thou
hast
lost
he
finished
and
getting
up
embraced
and
kissed
pierre
who
with
tears
of
joy
in
his
eyes
looked
round
him
not
knowing
how
to
answer
the
congratulations
and
greetings
from
acquaintances
that
met
him
on
all
sides
he
acknowledged
no
acquaintances
but
saw
in
all
these
men
only
brothers
and
burned
with
impatience
to
set
to
work
with
them
the
grand
master
rapped
with
his
mallet
all
the
masons
sat
down
in
their
places
and
one
of
them
read
an
exhortation
on
the
necessity
of
humility
the
grand
master
proposed
that
the
last
duty
should
be
performed
and
the
distinguished
dignitary
who
bore
the
title
of
collector
of
alms
went
round
to
all
the
brothers
pierre
would
have
liked
to
subscribe
all
he
had
but
fearing
that
it
might
look
like
pride
subscribed
the
same
amount
as
the
others
the
meeting
was
at
an
end
and
on
reaching
home
pierre
felt
as
if
he
had
returned
from
a
long
journey
on
which
he
had
spent
dozens
of
years
had
become
completely
changed
and
had
quite
left
behind
his
former
habits
and
way
of
life
chapter
v
the
day
after
he
had
been
received
into
the
lodge
pierre
was
sitting
at
home
reading
a
book
and
trying
to
fathom
the
significance
of
the
square
one
side
of
which
symbolized
god
another
moral
things
a
third
physical
things
and
the
fourth
a
combination
of
these
now
and
then
his
attention
wandered
from
the
book
and
the
square
and
he
formed
in
imagination
a
new
plan
of
life
on
the
previous
evening
at
the
lodge
he
had
heard
that
a
rumor
of
his
duel
had
reached
the
emperor
and
that
it
would
be
wiser
for
him
to
leave
petersburg
pierre
proposed
going
to
his
estates
in
the
south
and
there
attending
to
the
welfare
of
his
serfs
he
was
joyfully
planning
this
new
life
when
prince
vasili
suddenly
entered
the
room
my
dear
fellow
what
have
you
been
up
to
in
moscow
why
have
you
quarreled
with
helene
mon
cher
you
are
under
a
delusion
said
prince
vasili
as
he
entered
i
know
all
about
it
and
i
can
tell
you
positively
that
helene
is
as
innocent
before
you
as
christ
was
before
the
jews
pierre
was
about
to
reply
but
prince
vasili
interrupted
him
and
why
didn
t
you
simply
come
straight
to
me
as
to
a
friend
i
know
all
about
it
and
understand
it
all
he
said
you
behaved
as
becomes
a
man
values
his
honor
perhaps
too
hastily
but
we
won
t
go
into
that
but
consider
the
position
in
which
you
are
placing
her
and
me
in
the
eyes
of
society
and
even
of
the
court
he
added
lowering
his
voice
she
is
living
in
moscow
and
you
are
here
remember
dear
boy
and
he
drew
pierre
s
arm
downwards
it
is
simply
a
misunderstanding
i
expect
you
feel
it
so
yourself
let
us
write
her
a
letter
at
once
and
she
ll
come
here
and
all
will
be
explained
or
else
my
dear
boy
let
me
tell
you
it
s
quite
likely
you
ll
have
to
suffer
for
it
prince
vasili
gave
pierre
a
significant
look
i
know
from
reliable
sources
that
the
dowager
empress
is
taking
a
keen
interest
in
the
whole
affair
you
know
she
is
very
gracious
to
helene
pierre
tried
several
times
to
speak
but
on
one
hand
prince
vasili
did
not
let
him
and
on
the
other
pierre
himself
feared
to
begin
to
speak
in
the
tone
of
decided
refusal
and
disagreement
in
which
he
had
firmly
resolved
to
answer
his
father
in
law
moreover
the
words
of
the
masonic
statutes
be
kindly
and
courteous
recurred
to
him
he
blinked
went
red
got
up
and
sat
down
again
struggling
with
himself
to
do
what
was
for
him
the
most
difficult
thing
in
life
to
say
an
unpleasant
thing
to
a
man
s
face
to
say
what
the
other
whoever
he
might
be
did
not
expect
he
was
so
used
to
submitting
to
prince
vasili
s
tone
of
careless
self
assurance
that
he
felt
he
would
be
unable
to
withstand
it
now
but
he
also
felt
that
on
what
he
said
now
his
future
depended
whether
he
would
follow
the
same
old
road
or
that
new
path
so
attractively
shown
him
by
the
masons
on
which
he
firmly
believed
he
would
be
reborn
to
a
new
life
now
dear
boy
said
prince
vasili
playfully
say
yes
and
i
ll
write
to
her
myself
and
we
will
kill
the
fatted
calf
but
before
prince
vasili
had
finished
his
playful
speech
pierre
without
looking
at
him
and
with
a
kind
of
fury
that
made
him
like
his
father
muttered
in
a
whisper
prince
i
did
not
ask
you
here
go
please
go
and
he
jumped
up
and
opened
the
door
for
him
go
he
repeated
amazed
at
himself
and
glad
to
see
the
look
of
confusion
and
fear
that
showed
itself
on
prince
vasili
s
face
what
s
the
matter
with
you
are
you
ill
go
the
quivering
voice
repeated
and
prince
vasili
had
to
go
without
receiving
any
explanation
a
week
later
pierre
having
taken
leave
of
his
new
friends
the
masons
and
leaving
large
sums
of
money
with
them
for
alms
went
away
to
his
estates
his
new
brethren
gave
him
letters
to
the
kiev
and
odessa
masons
and
promised
to
write
to
him
and
guide
him
in
his
new
activity
chapter
vi
the
duel
between
pierre
and
dolokhov
was
hushed
up
and
in
spite
of
the
emperor
s
severity
regarding
duels
at
that
time
neither
the
principals
nor
their
seconds
suffered
for
it
but
the
story
of
the
duel
confirmed
by
pierre
s
rupture
with
his
wife
was
the
talk
of
society
pierre
who
had
been
regarded
with
patronizing
condescension
when
he
was
an
illegitimate
son
and
petted
and
extolled
when
he
was
the
best
match
in
russia
had
sunk
greatly
in
the
esteem
of
society
after
his
marriage
when
the
marriageable
daughters
and
their
mothers
had
nothing
to
hope
from
him
especially
as
he
did
not
know
how
and
did
not
wish
to
court
society
s
favor
now
he
alone
was
blamed
for
what
had
happened
he
was
said
to
be
insanely
jealous
and
subject
like
his
father
to
fits
of
bloodthirsty
rage
and
when
after
pierre
s
departure
helene
returned
to
petersburg
she
was
received
by
all
her
acquaintances
not
only
cordially
but
even
with
a
shade
of
deference
due
to
her
misfortune
when
conversation
turned
on
her
husband
helene
assumed
a
dignified
expression
which
with
characteristic
tact
she
had
acquired
though
she
did
not
understand
its
significance
this
expression
suggested
that
she
had
resolved
to
endure
her
troubles
uncomplainingly
and
that
her
husband
was
a
cross
laid
upon
her
by
god
prince
vasili
expressed
his
opinion
more
openly
he
shrugged
his
shoulders
when
pierre
was
mentioned
and
pointing
to
his
forehead
remarked
a
bit
touched
i
always
said
so
i
said
from
the
first
declared
anna
pavlovna
referring
to
pierre
i
said
at
the
time
and
before
anyone
else
she
insisted
on
her
priority
that
that
senseless
young
man
was
spoiled
by
the
depraved
ideas
of
these
days
i
said
so
even
at
the
time
when
everybody
was
in
raptures
about
him
when
he
had
just
returned
from
abroad
and
when
if
you
remember
he
posed
as
a
sort
of
marat
at
one
of
my
soirees
and
how
has
it
ended
i
was
against
this
marriage
even
then
and
foretold
all
that
has
happened
anna
pavlovna
continued
to
give
on
free
evenings
the
same
kind
of
soirees
as
before
such
as
she
alone
had
the
gift
of
arranging
at
which
was
to
be
found
the
cream
of
really
good
society
the
bloom
of
the
intellectual
essence
of
petersburg
as
she
herself
put
it
besides
this
refined
selection
of
society
anna
pavlovna
s
receptions
were
also
distinguished
by
the
fact
that
she
always
presented
some
new
and
interesting
person
to
the
visitors
and
that
nowhere
else
was
the
state
of
the
political
thermometer
of
legitimate
petersburg
court
society
so
dearly
and
distinctly
indicated
toward
the
end
of
when
all
the
sad
details
of
napoleon
s
destruction
of
the
prussian
army
at
jena
and
auerstadt
and
the
surrender
of
most
of
the
prussian
fortresses
had
been
received
when
our
troops
had
already
entered
prussia
and
our
second
war
with
napoleon
was
beginning
anna
pavlovna
gave
one
of
her
soirees
the
cream
of
really
good
society
consisted
of
the
fascinating
helene
forsaken
by
her
husband
mortemart
the
delightful
prince
hippolyte
who
had
just
returned
from
vienna
two
diplomatists
the
old
aunt
a
young
man
referred
to
in
that
drawing
room
as
a
man
of
great
merit
un
homme
de
beaucoup
de
merite
a
newly
appointed
maid
of
honor
and
her
mother
and
several
other
less
noteworthy
persons
the
novelty
anna
pavlovna
was
setting
before
her
guests
that
evening
was
boris
drubetskoy
who
had
just
arrived
as
a
special
messenger
from
the
prussian
army
and
was
aide
de
camp
to
a
very
important
personage
the
temperature
shown
by
the
political
thermometer
to
the
company
that
evening
was
this
whatever
the
european
sovereigns
and
commanders
may
do
to
countenance
bonaparte
and
to
cause
me
and
us
in
general
annoyance
and
mortification
our
opinion
of
bonaparte
cannot
alter
we
shall
not
cease
to
express
our
sincere
views
on
that
subject
and
can
only
say
to
the
king
prussia
and
others
so
much
the
worse
for
you
tu
l
as
voulu
george
dandin
that
s
all
we
have
to
say
about
it
when
boris
who
was
to
be
served
up
to
the
guests
entered
the
drawing
room
almost
all
the
company
had
assembled
and
the
conversation
guided
by
anna
pavlovna
was
about
our
diplomatic
relations
with
austria
and
the
hope
of
an
alliance
with
her
boris
grown
more
manly
and
looking
fresh
rosy
and
self
possessed
entered
the
drawing
room
elegantly
dressed
in
the
uniform
of
an
aide
de
camp
and
was
duly
conducted
to
pay
his
respects
to
the
aunt
and
then
brought
back
to
the
general
circle
anna
pavlovna
gave
him
her
shriveled
hand
to
kiss
and
introduced
him
to
several
persons
whom
he
did
not
know
giving
him
a
whispered
description
of
each
prince
hippolyte
kuragin
m
krug
the
charge
d
affaires
from
copenhagen
a
profound
intellect
and
simply
mr
shitov
a
man
of
great
merit
this
of
the
man
usually
so
described
thanks
to
anna
mikhaylovna
s
efforts
his
own
tastes
and
the
peculiarities
of
his
reserved
nature
boris
had
managed
during
his
service
to
place
himself
very
advantageously
he
was
aide
de
camp
to
a
very
important
personage
had
been
sent
on
a
very
important
mission
to
prussia
and
had
just
returned
from
there
as
a
special
messenger
he
had
become
thoroughly
conversant
with
that
unwritten
code
with
which
he
had
been
so
pleased
at
olmutz
and
according
to
which
an
ensign
might
rank
incomparably
higher
than
a
general
and
according
to
which
what
was
needed
for
success
in
the
service
was
not
effort
or
work
or
courage
or
perseverance
but
only
the
knowledge
of
how
to
get
on
with
those
who
can
grant
rewards
and
he
was
himself
often
surprised
at
the
rapidity
of
his
success
and
at
the
inability
of
others
to
understand
these
things
in
consequence
of
this
discovery
his
whole
manner
of
life
all
his
relations
with
old
friends
all
his
plans
for
his
future
were
completely
altered
he
was
not
rich
but
would
spend
his
last
groat
to
be
better
dressed
than
others
and
would
rather
deprive
himself
of
many
pleasures
than
allow
himself
to
be
seen
in
a
shabby
equipage
or
appear
in
the
streets
of
petersburg
in
an
old
uniform
he
made
friends
with
and
sought
the
acquaintance
of
only
those
above
him
in
position
and
who
could
therefore
be
of
use
to
him
he
liked
petersburg
and
despised
moscow
the
remembrance
of
the
rostovs
house
and
of
his
childish
love
for
natasha
was
unpleasant
to
him
and
he
had
not
once
been
to
see
the
rostovs
since
the
day
of
his
departure
for
the
army
to
be
in
anna
pavlovna
s
drawing
room
he
considered
an
important
step
up
in
the
service
and
he
at
once
understood
his
role
letting
his
hostess
make
use
of
whatever
interest
he
had
to
offer
he
himself
carefully
scanned
each
face
appraising
the
possibilities
of
establishing
intimacy
with
each
of
those
present
and
the
advantages
that
might
accrue
he
took
the
seat
indicated
to
him
beside
the
fair
helene
and
listened
to
the
general
conversation
vienna
considers
the
bases
of
the
proposed
treaty
so
unattainable
that
not
even
a
continuity
of
most
brilliant
successes
would
secure
them
and
she
doubts
the
means
we
have
of
gaining
them
that
is
the
actual
phrase
used
by
the
vienna
cabinet
said
the
danish
charge
d
affaires
the
doubt
is
flattering
said
the
man
of
profound
intellect
with
a
subtle
smile
we
must
distinguish
between
the
vienna
cabinet
and
the
emperor
of
austria
said
mortemart
the
emperor
of
austria
can
never
have
thought
of
such
a
thing
it
is
only
the
cabinet
that
says
it
ah
my
dear
vicomte
put
in
anna
pavlovna
l
urope
for
some
reason
she
called
it
urope
as
if
that
were
a
specially
refined
french
pronunciation
which
she
could
allow
herself
when
conversing
with
a
frenchman
l
urope
ne
sera
jamais
notre
alliee
sincere
europe
will
never
be
our
sincere
ally
after
that
anna
pavlovna
led
up
to
the
courage
and
firmness
of
the
king
of
prussia
in
order
to
draw
boris
into
the
conversation
boris
listened
attentively
to
each
of
the
speakers
awaiting
his
turn
but
managed
meanwhile
to
look
round
repeatedly
at
his
neighbor
the
beautiful
helene
whose
eyes
several
times
met
those
of
the
handsome
young
aide
de
camp
with
a
smile
speaking
of
the
position
of
prussia
anna
pavlovna
very
naturally
asked
boris
to
tell
them
about
his
journey
to
glogau
and
in
what
state
he
found
the
prussian
army
boris
speaking
with
deliberation
told
them
in
pure
correct
french
many
interesting
details
about
the
armies
and
the
court
carefully
abstaining
from
expressing
an
opinion
of
his
own
about
the
facts
he
was
recounting
for
some
time
he
engrossed
the
general
attention
and
anna
pavlovna
felt
that
the
novelty
she
had
served
up
was
received
with
pleasure
by
all
her
visitors
the
greatest
attention
of
all
to
boris
narrative
was
shown
by
helene
she
asked
him
several
questions
about
his
journey
and
seemed
greatly
interested
in
the
state
of
the
prussian
army
as
soon
as
he
had
finished
she
turned
to
him
with
her
usual
smile
you
absolutely
must
come
and
see
me
she
said
in
a
tone
that
implied
that
for
certain
considerations
he
could
not
know
of
this
was
absolutely
necessary
on
tuesday
between
eight
and
nine
it
will
give
me
great
pleasure
boris
promised
to
fulfill
her
wish
and
was
about
to
begin
a
conversation
with
her
when
anna
pavlovna
called
him
away
on
the
pretext
that
her
aunt
wished
to
hear
him
you
know
her
husband
of
course
said
anna
pavlovna
closing
her
eyes
and
indicating
helene
with
a
sorrowful
gesture
ah
she
is
such
an
unfortunate
and
charming
woman
don
t
mention
him
before
her
please
don
t
it
is
too
painful
for
her
chapter
vii
when
boris
and
anna
pavlovna
returned
to
the
others
prince
hippolyte
had
the
ear
of
the
company
bending
forward
in
his
armchair
he
said
le
roi
de
prusse
and
having
said
this
laughed
everyone
turned
toward
him
le
roi
de
prusse
hippolyte
said
interrogatively
again
laughing
and
then
calmly
and
seriously
sat
back
in
his
chair
anna
pavlovna
waited
for
him
to
go
on
but
as
he
seemed
quite
decided
to
say
no
more
she
began
to
tell
of
how
at
potsdam
the
impious
bonaparte
had
stolen
the
sword
of
frederick
the
great
it
is
the
sword
of
frederick
the
great
which
i
she
began
but
hippolyte
interrupted
her
with
the
words
le
roi
de
prusse
and
again
as
soon
as
all
turned
toward
him
excused
himself
and
said
no
more
anna
pavlovna
frowned
mortemart
hippolyte
s
friend
addressed
him
firmly
come
now
what
about
your
roi
de
prusse
hippolyte
laughed
as
if
ashamed
of
laughing
oh
it
s
nothing
i
only
wished
to
say
he
wanted
to
repeat
a
joke
he
had
heard
in
vienna
and
which
he
had
been
trying
all
that
evening
to
get
in
i
only
wished
to
say
that
we
are
wrong
to
fight
pour
le
roi
de
prusse
boris
smiled
circumspectly
so
that
it
might
be
taken
as
ironical
or
appreciative
according
to
the
way
the
joke
was
received
everybody
laughed
your
joke
is
too
bad
it
s
witty
but
unjust
said
anna
pavlovna
shaking
her
little
shriveled
finger
at
him
we
are
not
fighting
pour
le
roi
de
prusse
but
for
right
principles
oh
that
wicked
prince
hippolyte
she
said
the
conversation
did
not
flag
all
evening
and
turned
chiefly
on
the
political
news
it
became
particularly
animated
toward
the
end
of
the
evening
when
the
rewards
bestowed
by
the
emperor
were
mentioned
you
know
n
n
received
a
snuffbox
with
the
portrait
last
year
said
the
man
of
profound
intellect
why
shouldn
t
s
s
get
the
same
distinction
pardon
me
a
snuffbox
with
the
emperor
s
portrait
is
a
reward
but
not
a
distinction
said
the
diplomatist
a
gift
rather
there
are
precedents
i
may
mention
schwarzenberg
it
s
impossible
replied
another
will
you
bet
the
ribbon
of
the
order
is
a
different
matter
when
everybody
rose
to
go
helene
who
had
spoken
very
little
all
the
evening
again
turned
to
boris
asking
him
in
a
tone
of
caressing
significant
command
to
come
to
her
on
tuesday
it
is
of
great
importance
to
me
she
said
turning
with
a
smile
toward
anna
pavlovna
and
anna
pavlovna
with
the
same
sad
smile
with
which
she
spoke
of
her
exalted
patroness
supported
helene
s
wish
it
seemed
as
if
from
some
words
boris
had
spoken
that
evening
about
the
prussian
army
helene
had
suddenly
found
it
necessary
to
see
him
she
seemed
to
promise
to
explain
that
necessity
to
him
when
he
came
on
tuesday
but
on
tuesday
evening
having
come
to
helene
s
splendid
salon
boris
received
no
clear
explanation
of
why
it
had
been
necessary
for
him
to
come
there
were
other
guests
and
the
countess
talked
little
to
him
and
only
as
he
kissed
her
hand
on
taking
leave
said
unexpectedly
and
in
a
whisper
with
a
strangely
unsmiling
face
come
to
dinner
tomorrow
in
the
evening
you
must
come
come
during
that
stay
in
petersburg
boris
became
an
intimate
in
the
countess
house
chapter
viii
the
war
was
flaming
up
and
nearing
the
russian
frontier
everywhere
one
heard
curses
on
bonaparte
the
enemy
of
mankind
militiamen
and
recruits
were
being
enrolled
in
the
villages
and
from
the
seat
of
war
came
contradictory
news
false
as
usual
and
therefore
variously
interpreted
the
life
of
old
prince
bolkonski
prince
andrew
and
princess
mary
had
greatly
changed
since
in
the
old
prince
was
made
one
of
the
eight
commanders
in
chief
then
appointed
to
supervise
the
enrollment
decreed
throughout
russia
despite
the
weakness
of
age
which
had
become
particularly
noticeable
since
the
time
when
he
thought
his
son
had
been
killed
he
did
not
think
it
right
to
refuse
a
duty
to
which
he
had
been
appointed
by
the
emperor
himself
and
this
fresh
opportunity
for
action
gave
him
new
energy
and
strength
he
was
continually
traveling
through
the
three
provinces
entrusted
to
him
was
pedantic
in
the
fulfillment
of
his
duties
severe
to
cruelty
with
his
subordinates
and
went
into
everything
down
to
the
minutest
details
himself
princess
mary
had
ceased
taking
lessons
in
mathematics
from
her
father
and
when
the
old
prince
was
at
home
went
to
his
study
with
the
wet
nurse
and
little
prince
nicholas
as
his
grandfather
called
him
the
baby
prince
nicholas
lived
with
his
wet
nurse
and
nurse
savishna
in
the
late
princess
rooms
and
princess
mary
spent
most
of
the
day
in
the
nursery
taking
a
mother
s
place
to
her
little
nephew
as
best
she
could
mademoiselle
bourienne
too
seemed
passionately
fond
of
the
boy
and
princess
mary
often
deprived
herself
to
give
her
friend
the
pleasure
of
dandling
the
little
angel
as
she
called
her
nephew
and
playing
with
him
near
the
altar
of
the
church
at
bald
hills
there
was
a
chapel
over
the
tomb
of
the
little
princess
and
in
this
chapel
was
a
marble
monument
brought
from
italy
representing
an
angel
with
outspread
wings
ready
to
fly
upwards
the
angel
s
upper
lip
was
slightly
raised
as
though
about
to
smile
and
once
on
coming
out
of
the
chapel
prince
andrew
and
princess
mary
admitted
to
one
another
that
the
angel
s
face
reminded
them
strangely
of
the
little
princess
but
what
was
still
stranger
though
of
this
prince
andrew
said
nothing
to
his
sister
was
that
in
the
expression
the
sculptor
had
happened
to
give
the
angel
s
face
prince
andrew
read
the
same
mild
reproach
he
had
read
on
the
face
of
his
dead
wife
ah
why
have
you
done
this
to
me
soon
after
prince
andrew
s
return
the
old
prince
made
over
to
him
a
large
estate
bogucharovo
about
twenty
five
miles
from
bald
hills
partly
because
of
the
depressing
memories
associated
with
bald
hills
partly
because
prince
andrew
did
not
always
feel
equal
to
bearing
with
his
father
s
peculiarities
and
partly
because
he
needed
solitude
prince
andrew
made
use
of
bogucharovo
began
building
and
spent
most
of
his
time
there
after
the
austerlitz
campaign
prince
andrew
had
firmly
resolved
not
to
continue
his
military
service
and
when
the
war
recommenced
and
everybody
had
to
serve
he
took
a
post
under
his
father
in
the
recruitment
so
as
to
avoid
active
service
the
old
prince
and
his
son
seemed
to
have
changed
roles
since
the
campaign
of
the
old
man
roused
by
activity
expected
the
best
results
from
the
new
campaign
while
prince
andrew
on
the
contrary
taking
no
part
in
the
war
and
secretly
regretting
this
saw
only
the
dark
side
on
february
the
old
prince
set
off
on
one
of
his
circuits
prince
andrew
remained
at
bald
hills
as
usual
during
his
father
s
absence
little
nicholas
had
been
unwell
for
four
days
the
coachman
who
had
driven
the
old
prince
to
town
returned
bringing
papers
and
letters
for
prince
andrew
not
finding
the
young
prince
in
his
study
the
valet
went
with
the
letters
to
princess
mary
s
apartments
but
did
not
find
him
there
he
was
told
that
the
prince
had
gone
to
the
nursery
if
you
please
your
excellency
petrusha
has
brought
some
papers
said
one
of
the
nursemaids
to
prince
andrew
who
was
sitting
on
a
child
s
little
chair
while
frowning
and
with
trembling
hands
he
poured
drops
from
a
medicine
bottle
into
a
wineglass
half
full
of
water
what
is
it
he
said
crossly
and
his
hand
shaking
unintentionally
he
poured
too
many
drops
into
the
glass
he
threw
the
mixture
onto
the
floor
and
asked
for
some
more
water
the
maid
brought
it
there
were
in
the
room
a
child
s
cot
two
boxes
two
armchairs
a
table
a
child
s
table
and
the
little
chair
on
which
prince
andrew
was
sitting
the
curtains
were
drawn
and
a
single
candle
was
burning
on
the
table
screened
by
a
bound
music
book
so
that
the
light
did
not
fall
on
the
cot
my
dear
said
princess
mary
addressing
her
brother
from
beside
the
cot
where
she
was
standing
better
wait
a
bit
later
oh
leave
off
you
always
talk
nonsense
and
keep
putting
things
off
and
this
is
what
comes
of
it
said
prince
andrew
in
an
exasperated
whisper
evidently
meaning
to
wound
his
sister
my
dear
really
it
s
better
not
to
wake
him
he
s
asleep
said
the
princess
in
a
tone
of
entreaty
prince
andrew
got
up
and
went
on
tiptoe
up
to
the
little
bed
wineglass
in
hand
perhaps
we
d
really
better
not
wake
him
he
said
hesitating
as
you
please
really
i
think
so
but
as
you
please
said
princess
mary
evidently
intimidated
and
confused
that
her
opinion
had
prevailed
she
drew
her
brother
s
attention
to
the
maid
who
was
calling
him
in
a
whisper
it
was
the
second
night
that
neither
of
them
had
slept
watching
the
boy
who
was
in
a
high
fever
these
last
days
mistrusting
their
household
doctor
and
expecting
another
for
whom
they
had
sent
to
town
they
had
been
trying
first
one
remedy
and
then
another
worn
out
by
sleeplessness
and
anxiety
they
threw
their
burden
of
sorrow
on
one
another
and
reproached
and
disputed
with
each
other
petrusha
has
come
with
papers
from
your
father
whispered
the
maid
prince
andrew
went
out
devil
take
them
he
muttered
and
after
listening
to
the
verbal
instructions
his
father
had
sent
and
taking
the
correspondence
and
his
father
s
letter
he
returned
to
the
nursery
well
he
asked
still
the
same
wait
for
heaven
s
sake
karl
ivanich
always
says
that
sleep
is
more
important
than
anything
whispered
princess
mary
with
a
sigh
prince
andrew
went
up
to
the
child
and
felt
him
he
was
burning
hot
confound
you
and
your
karl
ivanich
he
took
the
glass
with
the
drops
and
again
went
up
to
the
cot
andrew
don
t
said
princess
mary
but
he
scowled
at
her
angrily
though
also
with
suffering
in
his
eyes
and
stooped
glass
in
hand
over
the
infant
but
i
wish
it
he
said
i
beg
you
give
it
him
princess
mary
shrugged
her
shoulders
but
took
the
glass
submissively
and
calling
the
nurse
began
giving
the
medicine
the
child
screamed
hoarsely
prince
andrew
winced
and
clutching
his
head
went
out
and
sat
down
on
a
sofa
in
the
next
room
he
still
had
all
the
letters
in
his
hand
opening
them
mechanically
he
began
reading
the
old
prince
now
and
then
using
abbreviations
wrote
in
his
large
elongated
hand
on
blue
paper
as
follows
have
just
this
moment
received
by
special
messenger
very
joyful
news
if
it
s
not
false
bennigsen
seems
to
have
obtained
a
complete
victory
over
buonaparte
at
eylau
in
petersburg
everyone
is
rejoicing
and
the
rewards
sent
to
the
army
are
innumerable
though
he
is
a
german
i
congratulate
him
i
can
t
make
out
what
the
commander
at
korchevo
a
certain
khandrikov
is
up
to
till
now
the
additional
men
and
provisions
have
not
arrived
gallop
off
to
him
at
once
and
say
i
ll
have
his
head
off
if
everything
is
not
here
in
a
week
have
received
another
letter
about
the
preussisch
eylau
battle
from
petenka
he
took
part
in
it
and
it
s
all
true
when
mischief
makers
don
t
meddle
even
a
german
beats
buonaparte
he
is
said
to
be
fleeing
in
great
disorder
mind
you
gallop
off
to
korchevo
without
delay
and
carry
out
instructions
prince
andrew
sighed
and
broke
the
seal
of
another
envelope
it
was
a
closely
written
letter
of
two
sheets
from
bilibin
he
folded
it
up
without
reading
it
and
reread
his
father
s
letter
ending
with
the
words
gallop
off
to
korchevo
and
carry
out
instructions
no
pardon
me
i
won
t
go
now
till
the
child
is
better
thought
he
going
to
the
door
and
looking
into
the
nursery
princess
mary
was
still
standing
by
the
cot
gently
rocking
the
baby
ah
yes
and
what
else
did
he
say
that
s
unpleasant
thought
prince
andrew
recalling
his
father
s
letter
yes
we
have
gained
a
victory
over
bonaparte
just
when
i
m
not
serving
yes
yes
he
s
always
poking
fun
at
me
ah
well
let
him
and
he
began
reading
bilibin
s
letter
which
was
written
in
french
he
read
without
understanding
half
of
it
read
only
to
forget
if
but
for
a
moment
what
he
had
too
long
been
thinking
of
so
painfully
to
the
exclusion
of
all
else
chapter
ix
bilibin
was
now
at
army
headquarters
in
a
diplomatic
capacity
and
though
he
wrote
in
french
and
used
french
jests
and
french
idioms
he
described
the
whole
campaign
with
a
fearless
self
censure
and
self
derision
genuinely
russian
bilibin
wrote
that
the
obligation
of
diplomatic
discretion
tormented
him
and
he
was
happy
to
have
in
prince
andrew
a
reliable
correspondent
to
whom
he
could
pour
out
the
bile
he
had
accumulated
at
the
sight
of
all
that
was
being
done
in
the
army
the
letter
was
old
having
been
written
before
the
battle
at
preussisch
eylau
since
the
day
of
our
brilliant
success
at
austerlitz
wrote
bilibin
as
you
know
my
dear
prince
i
never
leave
headquarters
i
have
certainly
acquired
a
taste
for
war
and
it
is
just
as
well
for
me
what
i
have
seen
during
these
last
three
months
is
incredible
i
begin
ab
ovo
the
enemy
of
the
human
race
as
you
know
attacks
the
prussians
the
prussians
are
our
faithful
allies
who
have
only
betrayed
us
three
times
in
three
years
we
take
up
their
cause
but
it
turns
out
that
the
enemy
of
the
human
race
pays
no
heed
to
our
fine
speeches
and
in
his
rude
and
savage
way
throws
himself
on
the
prussians
without
giving
them
time
to
finish
the
parade
they
had
begun
and
in
two
twists
of
the
hand
he
breaks
them
to
smithereens
and
installs
himself
in
the
palace
at
potsdam
i
most
ardently
desire
writes
the
king
of
prussia
to
bonaparte
that
your
majesty
should
be
received
and
treated
in
my
palace
in
a
manner
agreeable
to
yourself
and
in
so
far
as
circumstances
allowed
i
have
hastened
to
take
all
steps
to
that
end
may
i
have
succeeded
the
prussian
generals
pride
themselves
on
being
polite
to
the
french
and
lay
down
their
arms
at
the
first
demand
the
head
of
the
garrison
at
glogau
with
ten
thousand
men
asks
the
king
of
prussia
what
he
is
to
do
if
he
is
summoned
to
surrender
all
this
is
absolutely
true
in
short
hoping
to
settle
matters
by
taking
up
a
warlike
attitude
it
turns
out
that
we
have
landed
ourselves
in
war
and
what
is
more
in
war
on
our
own
frontiers
with
and
for
the
king
of
prussia
we
have
everything
in
perfect
order
only
one
little
thing
is
lacking
namely
a
commander
in
chief
as
it
was
considered
that
the
austerlitz
success
might
have
been
more
decisive
had
the
commander
in
chief
not
been
so
young
all
our
octogenarians
were
reviewed
and
of
prozorovski
and
kamenski
the
latter
was
preferred
the
general
comes
to
us
suvorov
like
in
a
kibitka
and
is
received
with
acclamations
of
joy
and
triumph
on
the
th
the
first
courier
arrives
from
petersburg
the
mails
are
taken
to
the
field
marshal
s
room
for
he
likes
to
do
everything
himself
i
am
called
in
to
help
sort
the
letters
and
take
those
meant
for
us
the
field
marshal
looks
on
and
waits
for
letters
addressed
to
him
we
search
but
none
are
to
be
found
the
field
marshal
grows
impatient
and
sets
to
work
himself
and
finds
letters
from
the
emperor
to
count
t
prince
v
and
others
then
he
bursts
into
one
of
his
wild
furies
and
rages
at
everyone
and
everything
seizes
the
letters
opens
them
and
reads
those
from
the
emperor
addressed
to
others
ah
so
that
s
the
way
they
treat
me
no
confidence
in
me
ah
ordered
to
keep
an
eye
on
me
very
well
then
get
along
with
you
so
he
writes
the
famous
order
of
the
day
to
general
bennigsen
i
am
wounded
and
cannot
ride
and
consequently
cannot
command
the
army
you
have
brought
your
army
corps
to
pultusk
routed
here
it
is
exposed
and
without
fuel
or
forage
so
something
must
be
done
and
as
you
yourself
reported
to
count
buxhowden
yesterday
you
must
think
of
retreating
to
our
frontier
which
do
today
from
all
my
riding
he
writes
to
the
emperor
i
have
got
a
saddle
sore
which
coming
after
all
my
previous
journeys
quite
prevents
my
riding
and
commanding
so
vast
an
army
so
i
have
passed
on
the
command
to
the
general
next
in
seniority
count
buxhowden
having
sent
him
my
whole
staff
and
all
that
belongs
to
it
advising
him
if
there
is
a
lack
of
bread
to
move
farther
into
the
interior
of
prussia
for
only
one
day
s
ration
of
bread
remains
and
in
some
regiments
none
at
all
as
reported
by
the
division
commanders
ostermann
and
sedmoretzki
and
all
that
the
peasants
had
has
been
eaten
up
i
myself
will
remain
in
hospital
at
ostrolenka
till
i
recover
in
regard
to
which
i
humbly
submit
my
report
with
the
information
that
if
the
army
remains
in
its
present
bivouac
another
fortnight
there
will
not
be
a
healthy
man
left
in
it
by
spring
grant
leave
to
retire
to
his
country
seat
to
an
old
man
who
is
already
in
any
case
dishonored
by
being
unable
to
fulfill
the
great
and
glorious
task
for
which
he
was
chosen
i
shall
await
your
most
gracious
permission
here
in
hospital
that
i
may
not
have
to
play
the
part
of
a
secretary
rather
than
commander
in
the
army
my
removal
from
the
army
does
not
produce
the
slightest
stir
a
blind
man
has
left
it
there
are
thousands
such
as
i
in
russia
the
field
marshal
is
angry
with
the
emperor
and
he
punishes
us
all
isn
t
it
logical
this
is
the
first
act
those
that
follow
are
naturally
increasingly
interesting
and
entertaining
after
the
field
marshal
s
departure
it
appears
that
we
are
within
sight
of
the
enemy
and
must
give
battle
buxhowden
is
commander
in
chief
by
seniority
but
general
bennigsen
does
not
quite
see
it
more
particularly
as
it
is
he
and
his
corps
who
are
within
sight
of
the
enemy
and
he
wishes
to
profit
by
the
opportunity
to
fight
a
battle
on
his
own
hand
as
the
germans
say
he
does
so
this
is
the
battle
of
pultusk
which
is
considered
a
great
victory
but
in
my
opinion
was
nothing
of
the
kind
we
civilians
as
you
know
have
a
very
bad
way
of
deciding
whether
a
battle
was
won
or
lost
those
who
retreat
after
a
battle
have
lost
it
is
what
we
say
and
according
to
that
it
is
we
who
lost
the
battle
of
pultusk
in
short
we
retreat
after
the
battle
but
send
a
courier
to
petersburg
with
news
of
a
victory
and
general
bennigsen
hoping
to
receive
from
petersburg
the
post
of
commander
in
chief
as
a
reward
for
his
victory
does
not
give
up
the
command
of
the
army
to
general
buxhowden
during
this
interregnum
we
begin
a
very
original
and
interesting
series
of
maneuvers
our
aim
is
no
longer
as
it
should
be
to
avoid
or
attack
the
enemy
but
solely
to
avoid
general
buxhowden
who
by
right
of
seniority
should
be
our
chief
so
energetically
do
we
pursue
this
aim
that
after
crossing
an
unfordable
river
we
burn
the
bridges
to
separate
ourselves
from
our
enemy
who
at
the
moment
is
not
bonaparte
but
buxhowden
general
buxhowden
was
all
but
attacked
and
captured
by
a
superior
enemy
force
as
a
result
of
one
of
these
maneuvers
that
enabled
us
to
escape
him
buxhowden
pursues
us
we
scuttle
he
hardly
crosses
the
river
to
our
side
before
we
recross
to
the
other
at
last
our
enemy
buxhowden
catches
us
and
attacks
both
generals
are
angry
and
the
result
is
a
challenge
on
buxhowden
s
part
and
an
epileptic
fit
on
bennigsen
s
but
at
the
critical
moment
the
courier
who
carried
the
news
of
our
victory
at
pultusk
to
petersburg
returns
bringing
our
appointment
as
commander
in
chief
and
our
first
foe
buxhowden
is
vanquished
we
can
now
turn
our
thoughts
to
the
second
bonaparte
but
as
it
turns
out
just
at
that
moment
a
third
enemy
rises
before
us
namely
the
orthodox
russian
soldiers
loudly
demanding
bread
meat
biscuits
fodder
and
whatnot
the
stores
are
empty
the
roads
impassable
the
orthodox
begin
looting
and
in
a
way
of
which
our
last
campaign
can
give
you
no
idea
half
the
regiments
form
bands
and
scour
the
countryside
and
put
everything
to
fire
and
sword
the
inhabitants
are
totally
ruined
the
hospitals
overflow
with
sick
and
famine
is
everywhere
twice
the
marauders
even
attack
our
headquarters
and
the
commander
in
chief
has
to
ask
for
a
battalion
to
disperse
them
during
one
of
these
attacks
they
carried
off
my
empty
portmanteau
and
my
dressing
gown
the
emperor
proposes
to
give
all
commanders
of
divisions
the
right
to
shoot
marauders
but
i
much
fear
this
will
oblige
one
half
the
army
to
shoot
the
other
at
first
prince
andrew
read
with
his
eyes
only
but
after
a
while
in
spite
of
himself
although
he
knew
how
far
it
was
safe
to
trust
bilibin
what
he
had
read
began
to
interest
him
more
and
more
when
he
had
read
thus
far
he
crumpled
the
letter
up
and
threw
it
away
it
was
not
what
he
had
read
that
vexed
him
but
the
fact
that
the
life
out
there
in
which
he
had
now
no
part
could
perturb
him
he
shut
his
eyes
rubbed
his
forehead
as
if
to
rid
himself
of
all
interest
in
what
he
had
read
and
listened
to
what
was
passing
in
the
nursery
suddenly
he
thought
he
heard
a
strange
noise
through
the
door
he
was
seized
with
alarm
lest
something
should
have
happened
to
the
child
while
he
was
reading
the
letter
he
went
on
tiptoe
to
the
nursery
door
and
opened
it
just
as
he
went
in
he
saw
that
the
nurse
was
hiding
something
from
him
with
a
scared
look
and
that
princess
mary
was
no
longer
by
the
cot
my
dear
he
heard
what
seemed
to
him
her
despairing
whisper
behind
him
as
often
happens
after
long
sleeplessness
and
long
anxiety
he
was
seized
by
an
unreasoning
panic
it
occurred
to
him
that
the
child
was
dead
all
that
he
saw
and
heard
seemed
to
confirm
this
terror
all
is
over
he
thought
and
a
cold
sweat
broke
out
on
his
forehead
he
went
to
the
cot
in
confusion
sure
that
he
would
find
it
empty
and
that
the
nurse
had
been
hiding
the
dead
baby
he
drew
the
curtain
aside
and
for
some
time
his
frightened
restless
eyes
could
not
find
the
baby
at
last
he
saw
him
the
rosy
boy
had
tossed
about
till
he
lay
across
the
bed
with
his
head
lower
than
the
pillow
and
was
smacking
his
lips
in
his
sleep
and
breathing
evenly
prince
andrew
was
as
glad
to
find
the
boy
like
that
as
if
he
had
already
lost
him
he
bent
over
him
and
as
his
sister
had
taught
him
tried
with
his
lips
whether
the
child
was
still
feverish
the
soft
forehead
was
moist
prince
andrew
touched
the
head
with
his
hand
even
the
hair
was
wet
so
profusely
had
the
child
perspired
he
was
not
dead
but
evidently
the
crisis
was
over
and
he
was
convalescent
prince
andrew
longed
to
snatch
up
to
squeeze
to
hold
to
his
heart
this
helpless
little
creature
but
dared
not
do
so
he
stood
over
him
gazing
at
his
head
and
at
the
little
arms
and
legs
which
showed
under
the
blanket
he
heard
a
rustle
behind
him
and
a
shadow
appeared
under
the
curtain
of
the
cot
he
did
not
look
round
but
still
gazing
at
the
infant
s
face
listened
to
his
regular
breathing
the
dark
shadow
was
princess
mary
who
had
come
up
to
the
cot
with
noiseless
steps
lifted
the
curtain
and
dropped
it
again
behind
her
prince
andrew
recognized
her
without
looking
and
held
out
his
hand
to
her
she
pressed
it
he
has
perspired
said
prince
andrew
i
was
coming
to
tell
you
so
the
child
moved
slightly
in
his
sleep
smiled
and
rubbed
his
forehead
against
the
pillow
prince
andrew
looked
at
his
sister
in
the
dim
shadow
of
the
curtain
her
luminous
eyes
shone
more
brightly
than
usual
from
the
tears
of
joy
that
were
in
them
she
leaned
over
to
her
brother
and
kissed
him
slightly
catching
the
curtain
of
the
cot
each
made
the
other
a
warning
gesture
and
stood
still
in
the
dim
light
beneath
the
curtain
as
if
not
wishing
to
leave
that
seclusion
where
they
three
were
shut
off
from
all
the
world
prince
andrew
was
the
first
to
move
away
ruffling
his
hair
against
the
muslin
of
the
curtain
yes
this
is
the
one
thing
left
me
now
he
said
with
a
sigh
chapter
x
soon
after
his
admission
to
the
masonic
brotherhood
pierre
went
to
the
kiev
province
where
he
had
the
greatest
number
of
serfs
taking
with
him
full
directions
which
he
had
written
down
for
his
own
guidance
as
to
what
he
should
do
on
his
estates
when
he
reached
kiev
he
sent
for
all
his
stewards
to
the
head
office
and
explained
to
them
his
intentions
and
wishes
he
told
them
that
steps
would
be
taken
immediately
to
free
his
serfs
and
that
till
then
they
were
not
to
be
overburdened
with
labor
women
while
nursing
their
babies
were
not
to
be
sent
to
work
assistance
was
to
be
given
to
the
serfs
punishments
were
to
be
admonitory
and
not
corporal
and
hospitals
asylums
and
schools
were
to
be
established
on
all
the
estates
some
of
the
stewards
there
were
semiliterate
foremen
among
them
listened
with
alarm
supposing
these
words
to
mean
that
the
young
count
was
displeased
with
their
management
and
embezzlement
of
money
some
after
their
first
fright
were
amused
by
pierre
s
lisp
and
the
new
words
they
had
not
heard
before
others
simply
enjoyed
hearing
how
the
master
talked
while
the
cleverest
among
them
including
the
chief
steward
understood
from
this
speech
how
they
could
best
handle
the
master
for
their
own
ends
the
chief
steward
expressed
great
sympathy
with
pierre
s
intentions
but
remarked
that
besides
these
changes
it
would
be
necessary
to
go
into
the
general
state
of
affairs
which
was
far
from
satisfactory
despite
count
bezukhov
s
enormous
wealth
since
he
had
come
into
an
income
which
was
said
to
amount
to
five
hundred
thousand
rubles
a
year
pierre
felt
himself
far
poorer
than
when
his
father
had
made
him
an
allowance
of
ten
thousand
rubles
he
had
a
dim
perception
of
the
following
budget
about
went
in
payments
on
all
the
estates
to
the
land
bank
about
went
for
the
upkeep
of
the
estate
near
moscow
the
town
house
and
the
allowance
to
the
three
princesses
about
was
given
in
pensions
and
the
same
amount
for
asylums
alimony
was
sent
to
the
countess
about
went
for
interest
on
debts
the
building
of
a
new
church
previously
begun
had
cost
about
in
each
of
the
last
two
years
and
he
did
not
know
how
the
rest
about
rubles
was
spent
and
almost
every
year
he
was
obliged
to
borrow
besides
this
the
chief
steward
wrote
every
year
telling
him
of
fires
and
bad
harvests
or
of
the
necessity
of
rebuilding
factories
and
workshops
so
the
first
task
pierre
had
to
face
was
one
for
which
he
had
very
little
aptitude
or
inclination
practical
business
he
discussed
estate
affairs
every
day
with
his
chief
steward
but
he
felt
that
this
did
not
forward
matters
at
all
he
felt
that
these
consultations
were
detached
from
real
affairs
and
did
not
link
up
with
them
or
make
them
move
on
the
one
hand
the
chief
steward
put
the
state
of
things
to
him
in
the
very
worst
light
pointing
out
the
necessity
of
paying
off
the
debts
and
undertaking
new
activities
with
serf
labor
to
which
pierre
did
not
agree
on
the
other
hand
pierre
demanded
that
steps
should
be
taken
to
liberate
the
serfs
which
the
steward
met
by
showing
the
necessity
of
first
paying
off
the
loans
from
the
land
bank
and
the
consequent
impossibility
of
a
speedy
emancipation
the
steward
did
not
say
it
was
quite
impossible
but
suggested
selling
the
forests
in
the
province
of
kostroma
the
land
lower
down
the
river
and
the
crimean
estate
in
order
to
make
it
possible
all
of
which
operations
according
to
him
were
connected
with
such
complicated
measures
the
removal
of
injunctions
petitions
permits
and
so
on
that
pierre
became
quite
bewildered
and
only
replied
yes
yes
do
so
pierre
had
none
of
the
practical
persistence
that
would
have
enabled
him
to
attend
to
the
business
himself
and
so
he
disliked
it
and
only
tried
to
pretend
to
the
steward
that
he
was
attending
to
it
the
steward
for
his
part
tried
to
pretend
to
the
count
that
he
considered
these
consultations
very
valuable
for
the
proprietor
and
troublesome
to
himself
in
kiev
pierre
found
some
people
he
knew
and
strangers
hastened
to
make
his
acquaintance
and
joyfully
welcomed
the
rich
newcomer
the
largest
landowner
of
the
province
temptations
to
pierre
s
greatest
weakness
the
one
to
which
he
had
confessed
when
admitted
to
the
lodge
were
so
strong
that
he
could
not
resist
them
again
whole
days
weeks
and
months
of
his
life
passed
in
as
great
a
rush
and
were
as
much
occupied
with
evening
parties
dinners
lunches
and
balls
giving
him
no
time
for
reflection
as
in
petersburg
instead
of
the
new
life
he
had
hoped
to
lead
he
still
lived
the
old
life
only
in
new
surroundings
of
the
three
precepts
of
freemasonry
pierre
realized
that
he
did
not
fulfill
the
one
which
enjoined
every
mason
to
set
an
example
of
moral
life
and
that
of
the
seven
virtues
he
lacked
two
morality
and
the
love
of
death
he
consoled
himself
with
the
thought
that
he
fulfilled
another
of
the
precepts
that
of
reforming
the
human
race
and
had
other
virtues
love
of
his
neighbor
and
especially
generosity
in
the
spring
of
he
decided
to
return
to
petersburg
on
the
way
he
intended
to
visit
all
his
estates
and
see
for
himself
how
far
his
orders
had
been
carried
out
and
in
what
state
were
the
serfs
whom
god
had
entrusted
to
his
care
and
whom
he
intended
to
benefit
the
chief
steward
who
considered
the
young
count
s
attempts
almost
insane
unprofitable
to
himself
to
the
count
and
to
the
serfs
made
some
concessions
continuing
to
represent
the
liberation
of
the
serfs
as
impracticable
he
arranged
for
the
erection
of
large
buildings
schools
hospitals
and
asylums
on
all
the
estates
before
the
master
arrived
everywhere
preparations
were
made
not
for
ceremonious
welcomes
which
he
knew
pierre
would
not
like
but
for
just
such
gratefully
religious
ones
with
offerings
of
icons
and
the
bread
and
salt
of
hospitality
as
according
to
his
understanding
of
his
master
would
touch
and
delude
him
the
southern
spring
the
comfortable
rapid
traveling
in
a
vienna
carriage
and
the
solitude
of
the
road
all
had
a
gladdening
effect
on
pierre
the
estates
he
had
not
before
visited
were
each
more
picturesque
than
the
other
the
serfs
everywhere
seemed
thriving
and
touchingly
grateful
for
the
benefits
conferred
on
them
everywhere
were
receptions
which
though
they
embarrassed
pierre
awakened
a
joyful
feeling
in
the
depth
of
his
heart
in
one
place
the
peasants
presented
him
with
bread
and
salt
and
an
icon
of
saint
peter
and
saint
paul
asking
permission
as
a
mark
of
their
gratitude
for
the
benefits
he
had
conferred
on
them
to
build
a
new
chantry
to
the
church
at
their
own
expense
in
honor
of
peter
and
paul
his
patron
saints
in
another
place
the
women
with
infants
in
arms
met
him
to
thank
him
for
releasing
them
from
hard
work
on
a
third
estate
the
priest
bearing
a
cross
came
to
meet
him
surrounded
by
children
whom
by
the
count
s
generosity
he
was
instructing
in
reading
writing
and
religion
on
all
his
estates
pierre
saw
with
his
own
eyes
brick
buildings
erected
or
in
course
of
erection
all
on
one
plan
for
hospitals
schools
and
almshouses
which
were
soon
to
be
opened
everywhere
he
saw
the
stewards
accounts
according
to
which
the
serfs
manorial
labor
had
been
diminished
and
heard
the
touching
thanks
of
deputations
of
serfs
in
their
full
skirted
blue
coats
what
pierre
did
not
know
was
that
the
place
where
they
presented
him
with
bread
and
salt
and
wished
to
build
a
chantry
in
honor
of
peter
and
paul
was
a
market
village
where
a
fair
was
held
on
st
peter
s
day
and
that
the
richest
peasants
who
formed
the
deputation
had
begun
the
chantry
long
before
but
that
nine
tenths
of
the
peasants
in
that
villages
were
in
a
state
of
the
greatest
poverty
he
did
not
know
that
since
the
nursing
mothers
were
no
longer
sent
to
work
on
his
land
they
did
still
harder
work
on
their
own
land
he
did
not
know
that
the
priest
who
met
him
with
the
cross
oppressed
the
peasants
by
his
exactions
and
that
the
pupils
parents
wept
at
having
to
let
him
take
their
children
and
secured
their
release
by
heavy
payments
he
did
not
know
that
the
brick
buildings
built
to
plan
were
being
built
by
serfs
whose
manorial
labor
was
thus
increased
though
lessened
on
paper
he
did
not
know
that
where
the
steward
had
shown
him
in
the
accounts
that
the
serfs
payments
had
been
diminished
by
a
third
their
obligatory
manorial
work
had
been
increased
by
a
half
and
so
pierre
was
delighted
with
his
visit
to
his
estates
and
quite
recovered
the
philanthropic
mood
in
which
he
had
left
petersburg
and
wrote
enthusiastic
letters
to
his
brother
instructor
as
he
called
the
grand
master
how
easy
it
is
how
little
effort
it
needs
to
do
so
much
good
thought
pierre
and
how
little
attention
we
pay
to
it
he
was
pleased
at
the
gratitude
he
received
but
felt
abashed
at
receiving
it
this
gratitude
reminded
him
of
how
much
more
he
might
do
for
these
simple
kindly
people
the
chief
steward
a
very
stupid
but
cunning
man
who
saw
perfectly
through
the
naive
and
intelligent
count
and
played
with
him
as
with
a
toy
seeing
the
effect
these
prearranged
receptions
had
on
pierre
pressed
him
still
harder
with
proofs
of
the
impossibility
and
above
all
the
uselessness
of
freeing
the
serfs
who
were
quite
happy
as
it
was
pierre
in
his
secret
soul
agreed
with
the
steward
that
it
would
be
difficult
to
imagine
happier
people
and
that
god
only
knew
what
would
happen
to
them
when
they
were
free
but
he
insisted
though
reluctantly
on
what
he
thought
right
the
steward
promised
to
do
all
in
his
power
to
carry
out
the
count
s
wishes
seeing
clearly
that
not
only
would
the
count
never
be
able
to
find
out
whether
all
measures
had
been
taken
for
the
sale
of
the
land
and
forests
and
to
release
them
from
the
land
bank
but
would
probably
never
even
inquire
and
would
never
know
that
the
newly
erected
buildings
were
standing
empty
and
that
the
serfs
continued
to
give
in
money
and
work
all
that
other
people
s
serfs
gave
that
is
to
say
all
that
could
be
got
out
of
them
chapter
xi
returning
from
his
journey
through
south
russia
in
the
happiest
state
of
mind
pierre
carried
out
an
intention
he
had
long
had
of
visiting
his
friend
bolkonski
whom
he
had
not
seen
for
two
years
bogucharovo
lay
in
a
flat
uninteresting
part
of
the
country
among
fields
and
forests
of
fir
and
birch
which
were
partly
cut
down
the
house
lay
behind
a
newly
dug
pond
filled
with
water
to
the
brink
and
with
banks
still
bare
of
grass
it
was
at
the
end
of
a
village
that
stretched
along
the
highroad
in
the
midst
of
a
young
copse
in
which
were
a
few
fir
trees
the
homestead
consisted
of
a
threshing
floor
outhouses
stables
a
bathhouse
a
lodge
and
a
large
brick
house
with
semicircular
facade
still
in
course
of
construction
round
the
house
was
a
garden
newly
laid
out
the
fences
and
gates
were
new
and
solid
two
fire
pumps
and
a
water
cart
painted
green
stood
in
a
shed
the
paths
were
straight
the
bridges
were
strong
and
had
handrails
everything
bore
an
impress
of
tidiness
and
good
management
some
domestic
serfs
pierre
met
in
reply
to
inquiries
as
to
where
the
prince
lived
pointed
out
a
small
newly
built
lodge
close
to
the
pond
anton
a
man
who
had
looked
after
prince
andrew
in
his
boyhood
helped
pierre
out
of
his
carriage
said
that
the
prince
was
at
home
and
showed
him
into
a
clean
little
anteroom
pierre
was
struck
by
the
modesty
of
the
small
though
clean
house
after
the
brilliant
surroundings
in
which
he
had
last
met
his
friend
in
petersburg
he
quickly
entered
the
small
reception
room
with
its
still
unplastered
wooden
walls
redolent
of
pine
and
would
have
gone
farther
but
anton
ran
ahead
on
tiptoe
and
knocked
at
a
door
well
what
is
it
came
a
sharp
unpleasant
voice
a
visitor
answered
anton
ask
him
to
wait
and
the
sound
was
heard
of
a
chair
being
pushed
back
pierre
went
with
rapid
steps
to
the
door
and
suddenly
came
face
to
face
with
prince
andrew
who
came
out
frowning
and
looking
old
pierre
embraced
him
and
lifting
his
spectacles
kissed
his
friend
on
the
cheek
and
looked
at
him
closely
well
i
did
not
expect
you
i
am
very
glad
said
prince
andrew
pierre
said
nothing
he
looked
fixedly
at
his
friend
with
surprise
he
was
struck
by
the
change
in
him
his
words
were
kindly
and
there
was
a
smile
on
his
lips
and
face
but
his
eyes
were
dull
and
lifeless
and
in
spite
of
his
evident
wish
to
do
so
he
could
not
give
them
a
joyous
and
glad
sparkle
prince
andrew
had
grown
thinner
paler
and
more
manly
looking
but
what
amazed
and
estranged
pierre
till
he
got
used
to
it
were
his
inertia
and
a
wrinkle
on
his
brow
indicating
prolonged
concentration
on
some
one
thought
as
is
usually
the
case
with
people
meeting
after
a
prolonged
separation
it
was
long
before
their
conversation
could
settle
on
anything
they
put
questions
and
gave
brief
replies
about
things
they
knew
ought
to
be
talked
over
at
length
at
last
the
conversation
gradually
settled
on
some
of
the
topics
at
first
lightly
touched
on
their
past
life
plans
for
the
future
pierre
s
journeys
and
occupations
the
war
and
so
on
the
preoccupation
and
despondency
which
pierre
had
noticed
in
his
friend
s
look
was
now
still
more
clearly
expressed
in
the
smile
with
which
he
listened
to
pierre
especially
when
he
spoke
with
joyful
animation
of
the
past
or
the
future
it
was
as
if
prince
andrew
would
have
liked
to
sympathize
with
what
pierre
was
saying
but
could
not
the
latter
began
to
feel
that
it
was
in
bad
taste
to
speak
of
his
enthusiasms
dreams
and
hopes
of
happiness
or
goodness
in
prince
andrew
s
presence
he
was
ashamed
to
express
his
new
masonic
views
which
had
been
particularly
revived
and
strengthened
by
his
late
tour
he
checked
himself
fearing
to
seem
naive
yet
he
felt
an
irresistible
desire
to
show
his
friend
as
soon
as
possible
that
he
was
now
a
quite
different
and
better
pierre
than
he
had
been
in
petersburg
i
can
t
tell
you
how
much
i
have
lived
through
since
then
i
hardly
know
myself
again
yes
we
have
altered
much
very
much
since
then
said
prince
andrew
well
and
you
what
are
your
plans
plans
repeated
prince
andrew
ironically
my
plans
he
said
as
if
astonished
at
the
word
well
you
see
i
m
building
i
mean
to
settle
here
altogether
next
year
pierre
looked
silently
and
searchingly
into
prince
andrew
s
face
which
had
grown
much
older
no
i
meant
to
ask
pierre
began
but
prince
andrew
interrupted
him
but
why
talk
of
me
talk
to
me
yes
tell
me
about
your
travels
and
all
you
have
been
doing
on
your
estates
pierre
began
describing
what
he
had
done
on
his
estates
trying
as
far
as
possible
to
conceal
his
own
part
in
the
improvements
that
had
been
made
prince
andrew
several
times
prompted
pierre
s
story
of
what
he
had
been
doing
as
though
it
were
all
an
old
time
story
and
he
listened
not
only
without
interest
but
even
as
if
ashamed
of
what
pierre
was
telling
him
pierre
felt
uncomfortable
and
even
depressed
in
his
friend
s
company
and
at
last
became
silent
i
ll
tell
you
what
my
dear
fellow
said
prince
andrew
who
evidently
also
felt
depressed
and
constrained
with
his
visitor
i
am
only
bivouacking
here
and
have
just
come
to
look
round
i
am
going
back
to
my
sister
today
i
will
introduce
you
to
her
but
of
course
you
know
her
already
he
said
evidently
trying
to
entertain
a
visitor
with
whom
he
now
found
nothing
in
common
we
will
go
after
dinner
and
would
you
now
like
to
look
round
my
place
they
went
out
and
walked
about
till
dinnertime
talking
of
the
political
news
and
common
acquaintances
like
people
who
do
not
know
each
other
intimately
prince
andrew
spoke
with
some
animation
and
interest
only
of
the
new
homestead
he
was
constructing
and
its
buildings
but
even
here
while
on
the
scaffolding
in
the
midst
of
a
talk
explaining
the
future
arrangements
of
the
house
he
interrupted
himself
however
this
is
not
at
all
interesting
let
us
have
dinner
and
then
we
ll
set
off
at
dinner
conversation
turned
on
pierre
s
marriage
i
was
very
much
surprised
when
i
heard
of
it
said
prince
andrew
pierre
blushed
as
he
always
did
when
it
was
mentioned
and
said
hurriedly
i
will
tell
you
some
time
how
it
all
happened
but
you
know
it
is
all
over
and
forever
forever
said
prince
andrew
nothing
s
forever
but
you
know
how
it
all
ended
don
t
you
you
heard
of
the
duel
and
so
you
had
to
go
through
that
too
one
thing
i
thank
god
for
is
that
i
did
not
kill
that
man
said
pierre
why
so
asked
prince
andrew
to
kill
a
vicious
dog
is
a
very
good
thing
really
no
to
kill
a
man
is
bad
wrong
why
is
it
wrong
urged
prince
andrew
it
is
not
given
to
man
to
know
what
is
right
and
what
is
wrong
men
always
did
and
always
will
err
and
in
nothing
more
than
in
what
they
consider
right
and
wrong
what
does
harm
to
another
is
wrong
said
pierre
feeling
with
pleasure
that
for
the
first
time
since
his
arrival
prince
andrew
was
roused
had
begun
to
talk
and
wanted
to
express
what
had
brought
him
to
his
present
state
and
who
has
told
you
what
is
bad
for
another
man
he
asked
bad
bad
exclaimed
pierre
we
all
know
what
is
bad
for
ourselves
yes
we
know
that
but
the
harm
i
am
conscious
of
in
myself
is
something
i
cannot
inflict
on
others
said
prince
andrew
growing
more
and
more
animated
and
evidently
wishing
to
express
his
new
outlook
to
pierre
he
spoke
in
french
i
only
know
two
very
real
evils
in
life
remorse
and
illness
the
only
good
is
the
absence
of
those
evils
to
live
for
myself
avoiding
those
two
evils
is
my
whole
philosophy
now
and
love
of
one
s
neighbor
and
self
sacrifice
began
pierre
no
i
can
t
agree
with
you
to
live
only
so
as
not
to
do
evil
and
not
to
have
to
repent
is
not
enough
i
lived
like
that
i
lived
for
myself
and
ruined
my
life
and
only
now
when
i
am
living
or
at
least
trying
pierre
s
modesty
made
him
correct
himself
to
live
for
others
only
now
have
i
understood
all
the
happiness
of
life
no
i
shall
not
agree
with
you
and
you
do
not
really
believe
what
you
are
saying
prince
andrew
looked
silently
at
pierre
with
an
ironic
smile
when
you
see
my
sister
princess
mary
you
ll
get
on
with
her
he
said
perhaps
you
are
right
for
yourself
he
added
after
a
short
pause
but
everyone
lives
in
his
own
way
you
lived
for
yourself
and
say
you
nearly
ruined
your
life
and
only
found
happiness
when
you
began
living
for
others
i
experienced
just
the
reverse
i
lived
for
glory
and
after
all
what
is
glory
the
same
love
of
others
a
desire
to
do
something
for
them
a
desire
for
their
approval
so
i
lived
for
others
and
not
almost
but
quite
ruined
my
life
and
i
have
become
calmer
since
i
began
to
live
only
for
myself
but
what
do
you
mean
by
living
only
for
yourself
asked
pierre
growing
excited
what
about
your
son
your
sister
and
your
father
but
that
s
just
the
same
as
myself
they
are
not
others
explained
prince
andrew
the
others
one
s
neighbors
le
prochain
as
you
and
princess
mary
call
it
are
the
chief
source
of
all
error
and
evil
le
prochain
your
kiev
peasants
to
whom
you
want
to
do
good
and
he
looked
at
pierre
with
a
mocking
challenging
expression
he
evidently
wished
to
draw
him
on
you
are
joking
replied
pierre
growing
more
and
more
excited
what
error
or
evil
can
there
be
in
my
wishing
to
do
good
and
even
doing
a
little
though
i
did
very
little
and
did
it
very
badly
what
evil
can
there
be
in
it
if
unfortunate
people
our
serfs
people
like
ourselves
were
growing
up
and
dying
with
no
idea
of
god
and
truth
beyond
ceremonies
and
meaningless
prayers
and
are
now
instructed
in
a
comforting
belief
in
future
life
retribution
recompense
and
consolation
what
evil
and
error
are
there
in
it
if
people
were
dying
of
disease
without
help
while
material
assistance
could
so
easily
be
rendered
and
i
supplied
them
with
a
doctor
a
hospital
and
an
asylum
for
the
aged
and
is
it
not
a
palpable
unquestionable
good
if
a
peasant
or
a
woman
with
a
baby
has
no
rest
day
or
night
and
i
give
them
rest
and
leisure
said
pierre
hurrying
and
lisping
and
i
have
done
that
though
badly
and
to
a
small
extent
but
i
have
done
something
toward
it
and
you
cannot
persuade
me
that
it
was
not
a
good
action
and
more
than
that
you
can
t
make
me
believe
that
you
do
not
think
so
yourself
and
the
main
thing
is
he
continued
that
i
know
and
know
for
certain
that
the
enjoyment
of
doing
this
good
is
the
only
sure
happiness
in
life
yes
if
you
put
it
like
that
it
s
quite
a
different
matter
said
prince
andrew
i
build
a
house
and
lay
out
a
garden
and
you
build
hospitals
the
one
and
the
other
may
serve
as
a
pastime
but
what
s
right
and
what
s
good
must
be
judged
by
one
who
knows
all
but
not
by
us
well
you
want
an
argument
he
added
come
on
then
they
rose
from
the
table
and
sat
down
in
the
entrance
porch
which
served
as
a
veranda
come
let
s
argue
then
said
prince
andrew
you
talk
of
schools
he
went
on
crooking
a
finger
education
and
so
forth
that
is
you
want
to
raise
him
pointing
to
a
peasant
who
passed
by
them
taking
off
his
cap
from
his
animal
condition
and
awaken
in
him
spiritual
needs
while
it
seems
to
me
that
animal
happiness
is
the
only
happiness
possible
and
that
is
just
what
you
want
to
deprive
him
of
i
envy
him
but
you
want
to
make
him
what
i
am
without
giving
him
my
means
then
you
say
lighten
his
toil
but
as
i
see
it
physical
labor
is
as
essential
to
him
as
much
a
condition
of
his
existence
as
mental
activity
is
to
you
or
me
you
can
t
help
thinking
i
go
to
bed
after
two
in
the
morning
thoughts
come
and
i
can
t
sleep
but
toss
about
till
dawn
because
i
think
and
can
t
help
thinking
just
as
he
can
t
help
plowing
and
mowing
if
he
didn
t
he
would
go
to
the
drink
shop
or
fall
ill
just
as
i
could
not
stand
his
terrible
physical
labor
but
should
die
of
it
in
a
week
so
he
could
not
stand
my
physical
idleness
but
would
grow
fat
and
die
the
third
thing
what
else
was
it
you
talked
about
and
prince
andrew
crooked
a
third
finger
ah
yes
hospitals
medicine
he
has
a
fit
he
is
dying
and
you
come
and
bleed
him
and
patch
him
up
he
will
drag
about
as
a
cripple
a
burden
to
everybody
for
another
ten
years
it
would
be
far
easier
and
simpler
for
him
to
die
others
are
being
born
and
there
are
plenty
of
them
as
it
is
it
would
be
different
if
you
grudged
losing
a
laborer
that
s
how
i
regard
him
but
you
want
to
cure
him
from
love
of
him
and
he
does
not
want
that
and
besides
what
a
notion
that
medicine
ever
cured
anyone
killed
them
yes
said
he
frowning
angrily
and
turning
away
from
pierre
prince
andrew
expressed
his
ideas
so
clearly
and
distinctly
that
it
was
evident
he
had
reflected
on
this
subject
more
than
once
and
he
spoke
readily
and
rapidly
like
a
man
who
has
not
talked
for
a
long
time
his
glance
became
more
animated
as
his
conclusions
became
more
hopeless
oh
that
is
dreadful
dreadful
said
pierre
i
don
t
understand
how
one
can
live
with
such
ideas
i
had
such
moments
myself
not
long
ago
in
moscow
and
when
traveling
but
at
such
times
i
collapsed
so
that
i
don
t
live
at
all
everything
seems
hateful
to
me
myself
most
of
all
then
i
don
t
eat
don
t
wash
and
how
is
it
with
you
why
not
wash
that
is
not
cleanly
said
prince
andrew
on
the
contrary
one
must
try
to
make
one
s
life
as
pleasant
as
possible
i
m
alive
that
is
not
my
fault
so
i
must
live
out
my
life
as
best
i
can
without
hurting
others
but
with
such
ideas
what
motive
have
you
for
living
one
would
sit
without
moving
undertaking
nothing
life
as
it
is
leaves
one
no
peace
i
should
be
thankful
to
do
nothing
but
here
on
the
one
hand
the
local
nobility
have
done
me
the
honor
to
choose
me
to
be
their
marshal
it
was
all
i
could
do
to
get
out
of
it
they
could
not
understand
that
i
have
not
the
necessary
qualifications
for
it
the
kind
of
good
natured
fussy
shallowness
necessary
for
the
position
then
there
s
this
house
which
must
be
built
in
order
to
have
a
nook
of
one
s
own
in
which
to
be
quiet
and
now
there
s
this
recruiting
why
aren
t
you
serving
in
the
army
after
austerlitz
said
prince
andrew
gloomily
no
thank
you
very
much
i
have
promised
myself
not
to
serve
again
in
the
active
russian
army
and
i
won
t
not
even
if
bonaparte
were
here
at
smolensk
threatening
bald
hills
even
then
i
wouldn
t
serve
in
the
russian
army
well
as
i
was
saying
he
continued
recovering
his
composure
now
there
s
this
recruiting
my
father
is
chief
in
command
of
the
third
district
and
my
only
way
of
avoiding
active
service
is
to
serve
under
him
then
you
are
serving
i
am
he
paused
a
little
while
and
why
do
you
serve
why
for
this
reason
my
father
is
one
of
the
most
remarkable
men
of
his
time
but
he
is
growing
old
and
though
not
exactly
cruel
he
has
too
energetic
a
character
he
is
so
accustomed
to
unlimited
power
that
he
is
terrible
and
now
he
has
this
authority
of
a
commander
in
chief
of
the
recruiting
granted
by
the
emperor
if
i
had
been
two
hours
late
a
fortnight
ago
he
would
have
had
a
paymaster
s
clerk
at
yukhnovna
hanged
said
prince
andrew
with
a
smile
so
i
am
serving
because
i
alone
have
any
influence
with
my
father
and
now
and
then
can
save
him
from
actions
which
would
torment
him
afterwards
well
there
you
see
yes
but
it
is
not
as
you
imagine
prince
andrew
continued
i
did
not
and
do
not
in
the
least
care
about
that
scoundrel
of
a
clerk
who
had
stolen
some
boots
from
the
recruits
i
should
even
have
been
very
glad
to
see
him
hanged
but
i
was
sorry
for
my
father
that
again
is
for
myself
prince
andrew
grew
more
and
more
animated
his
eyes
glittered
feverishly
while
he
tried
to
prove
to
pierre
that
in
his
actions
there
was
no
desire
to
do
good
to
his
neighbor
there
now
you
wish
to
liberate
your
serfs
he
continued
that
is
a
very
good
thing
but
not
for
you
i
don
t
suppose
you
ever
had
anyone
flogged
or
sent
to
siberia
and
still
less
for
your
serfs
if
they
are
beaten
flogged
or
sent
to
siberia
i
don
t
suppose
they
are
any
the
worse
off
in
siberia
they
lead
the
same
animal
life
and
the
stripes
on
their
bodies
heal
and
they
are
happy
as
before
but
it
is
a
good
thing
for
proprietors
who
perish
morally
bring
remorse
upon
themselves
stifle
this
remorse
and
grow
callous
as
a
result
of
being
able
to
inflict
punishments
justly
and
unjustly
it
is
those
people
i
pity
and
for
their
sake
i
should
like
to
liberate
the
serfs
you
may
not
have
seen
but
i
have
seen
how
good
men
brought
up
in
those
traditions
of
unlimited
power
in
time
when
they
grow
more
irritable
become
cruel
and
harsh
are
conscious
of
it
but
cannot
restrain
themselves
and
grow
more
and
more
miserable
prince
andrew
spoke
so
earnestly
that
pierre
could
not
help
thinking
that
these
thoughts
had
been
suggested
to
prince
andrew
by
his
father
s
case
he
did
not
reply
so
that
s
what
i
m
sorry
for
human
dignity
peace
of
mind
purity
and
not
the
serfs
backs
and
foreheads
which
beat
and
shave
as
you
may
always
remain
the
same
backs
and
foreheads
no
no
a
thousand
times
no
i
shall
never
agree
with
you
said
pierre
chapter
xii
in
the
evening
andrew
and
pierre
got
into
the
open
carriage
and
drove
to
bald
hills
prince
andrew
glancing
at
pierre
broke
the
silence
now
and
then
with
remarks
which
showed
that
he
was
in
a
good
temper
pointing
to
the
fields
he
spoke
of
the
improvements
he
was
making
in
his
husbandry
pierre
remained
gloomily
silent
answering
in
monosyllables
and
apparently
immersed
in
his
own
thoughts
he
was
thinking
that
prince
andrew
was
unhappy
had
gone
astray
did
not
see
the
true
light
and
that
he
pierre
ought
to
aid
enlighten
and
raise
him
but
as
soon
as
he
thought
of
what
he
should
say
he
felt
that
prince
andrew
with
one
word
one
argument
would
upset
all
his
teaching
and
he
shrank
from
beginning
afraid
of
exposing
to
possible
ridicule
what
to
him
was
precious
and
sacred
no
but
why
do
you
think
so
pierre
suddenly
began
lowering
his
head
and
looking
like
a
bull
about
to
charge
why
do
you
think
so
you
should
not
think
so
think
what
about
asked
prince
andrew
with
surprise
about
life
about
man
s
destiny
it
can
t
be
so
i
myself
thought
like
that
and
do
you
know
what
saved
me
freemasonry
no
don
t
smile
freemasonry
is
not
a
religious
ceremonial
sect
as
i
thought
it
was
freemasonry
is
the
best
expression
of
the
best
the
eternal
aspects
of
humanity
and
he
began
to
explain
freemasonry
as
he
understood
it
to
prince
andrew
he
said
that
freemasonry
is
the
teaching
of
christianity
freed
from
the
bonds
of
state
and
church
a
teaching
of
equality
brotherhood
and
love
only
our
holy
brotherhood
has
the
real
meaning
of
life
all
the
rest
is
a
dream
said
pierre
understand
my
dear
fellow
that
outside
this
union
all
is
filled
with
deceit
and
falsehood
and
i
agree
with
you
that
nothing
is
left
for
an
intelligent
and
good
man
but
to
live
out
his
life
like
you
merely
trying
not
to
harm
others
but
make
our
fundamental
convictions
your
own
join
our
brotherhood
give
yourself
up
to
us
let
yourself
be
guided
and
you
will
at
once
feel
yourself
as
i
have
felt
myself
a
part
of
that
vast
invisible
chain
the
beginning
of
which
is
hidden
in
heaven
said
pierre
prince
andrew
looking
straight
in
front
of
him
listened
in
silence
to
pierre
s
words
more
than
once
when
the
noise
of
the
wheels
prevented
his
catching
what
pierre
said
he
asked
him
to
repeat
it
and
by
the
peculiar
glow
that
came
into
prince
andrew
s
eyes
and
by
his
silence
pierre
saw
that
his
words
were
not
in
vain
and
that
prince
andrew
would
not
interrupt
him
or
laugh
at
what
he
said
they
reached
a
river
that
had
overflowed
its
banks
and
which
they
had
to
cross
by
ferry
while
the
carriage
and
horses
were
being
placed
on
it
they
also
stepped
on
the
raft
prince
andrew
leaning
his
arms
on
the
raft
railing
gazed
silently
at
the
flooding
waters
glittering
in
the
setting
sun
well
what
do
you
think
about
it
pierre
asked
why
are
you
silent
what
do
i
think
about
it
i
am
listening
to
you
it
s
all
very
well
you
say
join
our
brotherhood
and
we
will
show
you
the
aim
of
life
the
destiny
of
man
and
the
laws
which
govern
the
world
but
who
are
we
men
how
is
it
you
know
everything
why
do
i
alone
not
see
what
you
see
you
see
a
reign
of
goodness
and
truth
on
earth
but
i
don
t
see
it
pierre
interrupted
him
do
you
believe
in
a
future
life
he
asked
a
future
life
prince
andrew
repeated
but
pierre
giving
him
no
time
to
reply
took
the
repetition
for
a
denial
the
more
readily
as
he
knew
prince
andrew
s
former
atheistic
convictions
you
say
you
can
t
see
a
reign
of
goodness
and
truth
on
earth
nor
could
i
and
it
cannot
be
seen
if
one
looks
on
our
life
here
as
the
end
of
everything
on
earth
here
on
this
earth
pierre
pointed
to
the
fields
there
is
no
truth
all
is
false
and
evil
but
in
the
universe
in
the
whole
universe
there
is
a
kingdom
of
truth
and
we
who
are
now
the
children
of
earth
are
eternally
children
of
the
whole
universe
don
t
i
feel
in
my
soul
that
i
am
part
of
this
vast
harmonious
whole
don
t
i
feel
that
i
form
one
link
one
step
between
the
lower
and
higher
beings
in
this
vast
harmonious
multitude
of
beings
in
whom
the
deity
the
supreme
power
if
you
prefer
the
term
is
manifest
if
i
see
clearly
see
that
ladder
leading
from
plant
to
man
why
should
i
suppose
it
breaks
off
at
me
and
does
not
go
farther
and
farther
i
feel
that
i
cannot
vanish
since
nothing
vanishes
in
this
world
but
that
i
shall
always
exist
and
always
have
existed
i
feel
that
beyond
me
and
above
me
there
are
spirits
and
that
in
this
world
there
is
truth
yes
that
is
herder
s
theory
said
prince
andrew
but
it
is
not
that
which
can
convince
me
dear
friend
life
and
death
are
what
convince
what
convinces
is
when
one
sees
a
being
dear
to
one
bound
up
with
one
s
own
life
before
whom
one
was
to
blame
and
had
hoped
to
make
it
right
prince
andrew
s
voice
trembled
and
he
turned
away
and
suddenly
that
being
is
seized
with
pain
suffers
and
ceases
to
exist
why
it
cannot
be
that
there
is
no
answer
and
i
believe
there
is
that
s
what
convinces
that
is
what
has
convinced
me
said
prince
andrew
yes
yes
of
course
said
pierre
isn
t
that
what
i
m
saying
no
all
i
say
is
that
it
is
not
argument
that
convinces
me
of
the
necessity
of
a
future
life
but
this
when
you
go
hand
in
hand
with
someone
and
all
at
once
that
person
vanishes
there
into
nowhere
and
you
yourself
are
left
facing
that
abyss
and
look
in
and
i
have
looked
in
well
that
s
it
then
you
know
that
there
is
a
there
and
there
is
a
someone
there
is
the
future
life
the
someone
is
god
prince
andrew
did
not
reply
the
carriage
and
horses
had
long
since
been
taken
off
onto
the
farther
bank
and
reharnessed
the
sun
had
sunk
half
below
the
horizon
and
an
evening
frost
was
starring
the
puddles
near
the
ferry
but
pierre
and
andrew
to
the
astonishment
of
the
footmen
coachmen
and
ferrymen
still
stood
on
the
raft
and
talked
if
there
is
a
god
and
future
life
there
is
truth
and
good
and
man
s
highest
happiness
consists
in
striving
to
attain
them
we
must
live
we
must
love
and
we
must
believe
that
we
live
not
only
today
on
this
scrap
of
earth
but
have
lived
and
shall
live
forever
there
in
the
whole
said
pierre
and
he
pointed
to
the
sky
prince
andrew
stood
leaning
on
the
railing
of
the
raft
listening
to
pierre
and
he
gazed
with
his
eyes
fixed
on
the
red
reflection
of
the
sun
gleaming
on
the
blue
waters
there
was
perfect
stillness
pierre
became
silent
the
raft
had
long
since
stopped
and
only
the
waves
of
the
current
beat
softly
against
it
below
prince
andrew
felt
as
if
the
sound
of
the
waves
kept
up
a
refrain
to
pierre
s
words
whispering
it
is
true
believe
it
he
sighed
and
glanced
with
a
radiant
childlike
tender
look
at
pierre
s
face
flushed
and
rapturous
but
yet
shy
before
his
superior
friend
yes
if
it
only
were
so
said
prince
andrew
however
it
is
time
to
get
on
he
added
and
stepping
off
the
raft
he
looked
up
at
the
sky
to
which
pierre
had
pointed
and
for
the
first
time
since
austerlitz
saw
that
high
everlasting
sky
he
had
seen
while
lying
on
that
battlefield
and
something
that
had
long
been
slumbering
something
that
was
best
within
him
suddenly
awoke
joyful
and
youthful
in
his
soul
it
vanished
as
soon
as
he
returned
to
the
customary
conditions
of
his
life
but
he
knew
that
this
feeling
which
he
did
not
know
how
to
develop
existed
within
him
his
meeting
with
pierre
formed
an
epoch
in
prince
andrew
s
life
though
outwardly
he
continued
to
live
in
the
same
old
way
inwardly
he
began
a
new
life
chapter
xiii
it
was
getting
dusk
when
prince
andrew
and
pierre
drove
up
to
the
front
entrance
of
the
house
at
bald
hills
as
they
approached
the
house
prince
andrew
with
a
smile
drew
pierre
s
attention
to
a
commotion
going
on
at
the
back
porch
a
woman
bent
with
age
with
a
wallet
on
her
back
and
a
short
long
haired
young
man
in
a
black
garment
had
rushed
back
to
the
gate
on
seeing
the
carriage
driving
up
two
women
ran
out
after
them
and
all
four
looking
round
at
the
carriage
ran
in
dismay
up
the
steps
of
the
back
porch
those
are
mary
s
god
s
folk
said
prince
andrew
they
have
mistaken
us
for
my
father
this
is
the
one
matter
in
which
she
disobeys
him
he
orders
these
pilgrims
to
be
driven
away
but
she
receives
them
but
what
are
god
s
folk
asked
pierre
prince
andrew
had
no
time
to
answer
the
servants
came
out
to
meet
them
and
he
asked
where
the
old
prince
was
and
whether
he
was
expected
back
soon
the
old
prince
had
gone
to
the
town
and
was
expected
back
any
minute
prince
andrew
led
pierre
to
his
own
apartments
which
were
always
kept
in
perfect
order
and
readiness
for
him
in
his
father
s
house
he
himself
went
to
the
nursery
let
us
go
and
see
my
sister
he
said
to
pierre
when
he
returned
i
have
not
found
her
yet
she
is
hiding
now
sitting
with
her
god
s
folk
it
will
serve
her
right
she
will
be
confused
but
you
will
see
her
god
s
folk
it
s
really
very
curious
what
are
god
s
folk
asked
pierre
come
and
you
ll
see
for
yourself
princess
mary
really
was
disconcerted
and
red
patches
came
on
her
face
when
they
went
in
in
her
snug
room
with
lamps
burning
before
the
icon
stand
a
young
lad
with
a
long
nose
and
long
hair
wearing
a
monk
s
cassock
sat
on
the
sofa
beside
her
behind
a
samovar
near
them
in
an
armchair
sat
a
thin
shriveled
old
woman
with
a
meek
expression
on
her
childlike
face
andrew
why
didn
t
you
warn
me
said
the
princess
with
mild
reproach
as
she
stood
before
her
pilgrims
like
a
hen
before
her
chickens
charmee
de
vous
voir
je
suis
tres
contente
de
vous
voir
she
said
to
pierre
as
he
kissed
her
hand
she
had
known
him
as
a
child
and
now
his
friendship
with
andrew
his
misfortune
with
his
wife
and
above
all
his
kindly
simple
face
disposed
her
favorably
toward
him
she
looked
at
him
with
her
beautiful
radiant
eyes
and
seemed
to
say
i
like
you
very
much
but
please
don
t
laugh
at
my
people
after
exchanging
the
first
greetings
they
sat
down
delighted
to
see
you
i
am
very
glad
to
see
you
ah
and
ivanushka
is
here
too
said
prince
andrew
glancing
with
a
smile
at
the
young
pilgrim
andrew
said
princess
mary
imploringly
il
faut
que
vous
sachiez
que
c
est
une
femme
said
prince
andrew
to
pierre
andrew
au
nom
de
dieu
princess
mary
repeated
you
must
know
that
this
is
a
woman
for
heaven
s
sake
it
was
evident
that
prince
andrew
s
ironical
tone
toward
the
pilgrims
and
princess
mary
s
helpless
attempts
to
protect
them
were
their
customary
long
established
relations
on
the
matter
mais
ma
bonne
amie
said
prince
andrew
vous
devriez
au
contraire
m
etre
reconnaissante
de
ce
que
j
explique
a
pierre
votre
intimite
avec
ce
jeune
homme
but
my
dear
you
ought
on
the
contrary
to
be
grateful
to
me
for
explaining
to
pierre
your
intimacy
with
this
young
man
really
said
pierre
gazing
over
his
spectacles
with
curiosity
and
seriousness
for
which
princess
mary
was
specially
grateful
to
him
into
ivanushka
s
face
who
seeing
that
she
was
being
spoken
about
looked
round
at
them
all
with
crafty
eyes
princess
mary
s
embarrassment
on
her
people
s
account
was
quite
unnecessary
they
were
not
in
the
least
abashed
the
old
woman
lowering
her
eyes
but
casting
side
glances
at
the
newcomers
had
turned
her
cup
upside
down
and
placed
a
nibbled
bit
of
sugar
beside
it
and
sat
quietly
in
her
armchair
though
hoping
to
be
offered
another
cup
of
tea
ivanushka
sipping
out
of
her
saucer
looked
with
sly
womanish
eyes
from
under
her
brows
at
the
young
men
where
have
you
been
to
kiev
prince
andrew
asked
the
old
woman
i
have
good
sir
she
answered
garrulously
just
at
christmastime
i
was
deemed
worthy
to
partake
of
the
holy
and
heavenly
sacrament
at
the
shrine
of
the
saint
and
now
i
m
from
kolyazin
master
where
a
great
and
wonderful
blessing
has
been
revealed
and
was
ivanushka
with
you
i
go
by
myself
benefactor
said
ivanushka
trying
to
speak
in
a
bass
voice
i
only
came
across
pelageya
in
yukhnovo
pelageya
interrupted
her
companion
she
evidently
wished
to
tell
what
she
had
seen
in
kolyazin
master
a
wonderful
blessing
has
been
revealed
what
is
it
some
new
relics
asked
prince
andrew
andrew
do
leave
off
said
princess
mary
don
t
tell
him
pelageya
no
why
not
my
dear
why
shouldn
t
i
i
like
him
he
is
kind
he
is
one
of
god
s
chosen
he
s
a
benefactor
he
once
gave
me
ten
rubles
i
remember
when
i
was
in
kiev
crazy
cyril
says
to
me
he
s
one
of
god
s
own
and
goes
barefoot
summer
and
winter
he
says
why
are
you
not
going
to
the
right
place
go
to
kolyazin
where
a
wonder
working
icon
of
the
holy
mother
of
god
has
been
revealed
on
hearing
those
words
i
said
good
by
to
the
holy
folk
and
went
all
were
silent
only
the
pilgrim
woman
went
on
in
measured
tones
drawing
in
her
breath
so
i
come
master
and
the
people
say
to
me
a
great
blessing
has
been
revealed
holy
oil
trickles
from
the
cheeks
of
our
blessed
mother
the
holy
virgin
mother
of
god
all
right
all
right
you
can
tell
us
afterwards
said
princess
mary
flushing
let
me
ask
her
said
pierre
did
you
see
it
yourselves
he
inquired
oh
yes
master
i
was
found
worthy
such
a
brightness
on
the
face
like
the
light
of
heaven
and
from
the
blessed
mother
s
cheek
it
drops
and
drops
but
dear
me
that
must
be
a
fraud
said
pierre
naively
who
had
listened
attentively
to
the
pilgrim
oh
master
what
are
you
saying
exclaimed
the
horrified
pelageya
turning
to
princess
mary
for
support
they
impose
on
the
people
he
repeated
lord
jesus
christ
exclaimed
the
pilgrim
woman
crossing
herself
oh
don
t
speak
so
master
there
was
a
general
who
did
not
believe
and
said
the
monks
cheat
and
as
soon
as
he
d
said
it
he
went
blind
and
he
dreamed
that
the
holy
virgin
mother
of
the
kiev
catacombs
came
to
him
and
said
believe
in
me
and
i
will
make
you
whole
so
he
begged
take
me
to
her
take
me
to
her
it
s
the
real
truth
i
m
telling
you
i
saw
it
myself
so
he
was
brought
quite
blind
straight
to
her
and
he
goes
up
to
her
and
falls
down
and
says
make
me
whole
says
he
and
i
ll
give
thee
what
the
tsar
bestowed
on
me
i
saw
it
myself
master
the
star
is
fixed
into
the
icon
well
and
what
do
you
think
he
received
his
sight
it
s
a
sin
to
speak
so
god
will
punish
you
she
said
admonishingly
turning
to
pierre
how
did
the
star
get
into
the
icon
pierre
asked
and
was
the
holy
mother
promoted
to
the
rank
of
general
said
prince
andrew
with
a
smile
pelageya
suddenly
grew
quite
pale
and
clasped
her
hands
oh
master
master
what
a
sin
and
you
who
have
a
son
she
began
her
pallor
suddenly
turning
to
a
vivid
red
master
what
have
you
said
god
forgive
you
and
she
crossed
herself
lord
forgive
him
my
dear
what
does
it
mean
she
asked
turning
to
princess
mary
she
got
up
and
almost
crying
began
to
arrange
her
wallet
she
evidently
felt
frightened
and
ashamed
to
have
accepted
charity
in
a
house
where
such
things
could
be
said
and
was
at
the
same
time
sorry
to
have
now
to
forgo
the
charity
of
this
house
now
why
need
you
do
it
said
princess
mary
why
did
you
come
to
me
come
pelageya
i
was
joking
said
pierre
princesse
ma
parole
je
n
ai
pas
voulu
l
offenser
i
did
not
mean
anything
i
was
only
joking
he
said
smiling
shyly
and
trying
to
efface
his
offense
it
was
all
my
fault
and
andrew
was
only
joking
princess
on
my
word
i
did
not
wish
to
offend
her
pelageya
stopped
doubtfully
but
in
pierre
s
face
there
was
such
a
look
of
sincere
penitence
and
prince
andrew
glanced
so
meekly
now
at
her
and
now
at
pierre
that
she
was
gradually
reassured
chapter
xiv
the
pilgrim
woman
was
appeased
and
being
encouraged
to
talk
gave
a
long
account
of
father
amphilochus
who
led
so
holy
a
life
that
his
hands
smelled
of
incense
and
how
on
her
last
visit
to
kiev
some
monks
she
knew
let
her
have
the
keys
of
the
catacombs
and
how
she
taking
some
dried
bread
with
her
had
spent
two
days
in
the
catacombs
with
the
saints
i
d
pray
awhile
to
one
ponder
awhile
then
go
on
to
another
i
d
sleep
a
bit
and
then
again
go
and
kiss
the
relics
and
there
was
such
peace
all
around
such
blessedness
that
one
don
t
want
to
come
out
even
into
the
light
of
heaven
again
pierre
listened
to
her
attentively
and
seriously
prince
andrew
went
out
of
the
room
and
then
leaving
god
s
folk
to
finish
their
tea
princess
mary
took
pierre
into
the
drawing
room
you
are
very
kind
she
said
to
him
oh
i
really
did
not
mean
to
hurt
her
feelings
i
understand
them
so
well
and
have
the
greatest
respect
for
them
princess
mary
looked
at
him
silently
and
smiled
affectionately
i
have
known
you
a
long
time
you
see
and
am
as
fond
of
you
as
of
a
brother
she
said
how
do
you
find
andrew
she
added
hurriedly
not
giving
him
time
to
reply
to
her
affectionate
words
i
am
very
anxious
about
him
his
health
was
better
in
the
winter
but
last
spring
his
wound
reopened
and
the
doctor
said
he
ought
to
go
away
for
a
cure
and
i
am
also
very
much
afraid
for
him
spiritually
he
has
not
a
character
like
us
women
who
when
we
suffer
can
weep
away
our
sorrows
he
keeps
it
all
within
him
today
he
is
cheerful
and
in
good
spirits
but
that
is
the
effect
of
your
visit
he
is
not
often
like
that
if
you
could
persuade
him
to
go
abroad
he
needs
activity
and
this
quiet
regular
life
is
very
bad
for
him
others
don
t
notice
it
but
i
see
it
toward
ten
o
clock
the
men
servants
rushed
to
the
front
door
hearing
the
bells
of
the
old
prince
s
carriage
approaching
prince
andrew
and
pierre
also
went
out
into
the
porch
who
s
that
asked
the
old
prince
noticing
pierre
as
he
got
out
of
the
carriage
ah
very
glad
kiss
me
he
said
having
learned
who
the
young
stranger
was
the
old
prince
was
in
a
good
temper
and
very
gracious
to
pierre
before
supper
prince
andrew
coming
back
to
his
father
s
study
found
him
disputing
hotly
with
his
visitor
pierre
was
maintaining
that
a
time
would
come
when
there
would
be
no
more
wars
the
old
prince
disputed
it
chaffingly
but
without
getting
angry
drain
the
blood
from
men
s
veins
and
put
in
water
instead
then
there
will
be
no
more
war
old
women
s
nonsense
old
women
s
nonsense
he
repeated
but
still
he
patted
pierre
affectionately
on
the
shoulder
and
then
went
up
to
the
table
where
prince
andrew
evidently
not
wishing
to
join
in
the
conversation
was
looking
over
the
papers
his
father
had
brought
from
town
the
old
prince
went
up
to
him
and
began
to
talk
business
the
marshal
a
count
rostov
hasn
t
sent
half
his
contingent
he
came
to
town
and
wanted
to
invite
me
to
dinner
i
gave
him
a
pretty
dinner
and
there
look
at
this
well
my
boy
the
old
prince
went
on
addressing
his
son
and
patting
pierre
on
the
shoulder
a
fine
fellow
your
friend
i
like
him
he
stirs
me
up
another
says
clever
things
and
one
doesn
t
care
to
listen
but
this
one
talks
rubbish
yet
stirs
an
old
fellow
up
well
go
get
along
perhaps
i
ll
come
and
sit
with
you
at
supper
we
ll
have
another
dispute
make
friends
with
my
little
fool
princess
mary
he
shouted
after
pierre
through
the
door
only
now
on
his
visit
to
bald
hills
did
pierre
fully
realize
the
strength
and
charm
of
his
friendship
with
prince
andrew
that
charm
was
not
expressed
so
much
in
his
relations
with
him
as
with
all
his
family
and
with
the
household
with
the
stern
old
prince
and
the
gentle
timid
princess
mary
though
he
had
scarcely
known
them
pierre
at
once
felt
like
an
old
friend
they
were
all
fond
of
him
already
not
only
princess
mary
who
had
been
won
by
his
gentleness
with
the
pilgrims
gave
him
her
most
radiant
looks
but
even
the
one
year
old
prince
nicholas
as
his
grandfather
called
him
smiled
at
pierre
and
let
himself
be
taken
in
his
arms
and
michael
ivanovich
and
mademoiselle
bourienne
looked
at
him
with
pleasant
smiles
when
he
talked
to
the
old
prince
the
old
prince
came
in
to
supper
this
was
evidently
on
pierre
s
account
and
during
the
two
days
of
the
young
man
s
visit
he
was
extremely
kind
to
him
and
told
him
to
visit
them
again
when
pierre
had
gone
and
the
members
of
the
household
met
together
they
began
to
express
their
opinions
of
him
as
people
always
do
after
a
new
acquaintance
has
left
but
as
seldom
happens
no
one
said
anything
but
what
was
good
of
him
chapter
xv
when
returning
from
his
leave
rostov
felt
for
the
first
time
how
close
was
the
bond
that
united
him
to
denisov
and
and
the
whole
regiment
on
approaching
it
rostov
felt
as
he
had
done
when
approaching
his
home
in
moscow
when
he
saw
the
first
hussar
with
the
unbuttoned
uniform
of
his
regiment
when
he
recognized
red
haired
dementyev
and
saw
the
picket
ropes
of
the
roan
horses
when
lavrushka
gleefully
shouted
to
his
master
the
count
has
come
and
denisov
who
had
been
asleep
on
his
bed
ran
all
disheveled
out
of
the
mud
hut
to
embrace
him
and
the
officers
collected
round
to
greet
the
new
arrival
rostov
experienced
the
same
feeling
his
mother
his
father
and
his
sister
had
embraced
him
and
tears
of
joy
choked
him
so
that
he
could
not
speak
the
regiment
was
also
a
home
and
as
unalterably
dear
and
precious
as
his
parents
house
when
he
had
reported
himself
to
the
commander
of
the
regiment
and
had
been
reassigned
to
his
former
squadron
had
been
on
duty
and
had
gone
out
foraging
when
he
had
again
entered
into
all
the
little
interests
of
the
regiment
and
felt
himself
deprived
of
liberty
and
bound
in
one
narrow
unchanging
frame
he
experienced
the
same
sense
of
peace
of
moral
support
and
the
same
sense
being
at
home
here
in
his
own
place
as
he
had
felt
under
the
parental
roof
but
here
was
none
of
all
that
turmoil
of
the
world
at
large
where
he
did
not
know
his
right
place
and
took
mistaken
decisions
here
was
no
sonya
with
whom
he
ought
or
ought
not
to
have
an
explanation
here
was
no
possibility
of
going
there
or
not
going
there
here
there
were
not
twenty
four
hours
in
the
day
which
could
be
spent
in
such
a
variety
of
ways
there
was
not
that
innumerable
crowd
of
people
of
whom
not
one
was
nearer
to
him
or
farther
from
him
than
another
there
were
none
of
those
uncertain
and
undefined
money
relations
with
his
father
and
nothing
to
recall
that
terrible
loss
to
dolokhov
here
in
the
regiment
all
was
clear
and
simple
the
whole
world
was
divided
into
two
unequal
parts
one
our
pavlograd
regiment
the
other
all
the
rest
and
the
rest
was
no
concern
of
his
in
the
regiment
everything
was
definite
who
was
lieutenant
who
captain
who
was
a
good
fellow
who
a
bad
one
and
most
of
all
who
was
a
comrade
the
canteenkeeper
gave
one
credit
one
s
pay
came
every
four
months
there
was
nothing
to
think
out
or
decide
you
had
only
to
do
nothing
that
was
considered
bad
in
the
pavlograd
regiment
and
when
given
an
order
to
do
what
was
clearly
distinctly
and
definitely
ordered
and
all
would
be
well
having
once
more
entered
into
the
definite
conditions
of
this
regimental
life
rostov
felt
the
joy
and
relief
a
tired
man
feels
on
lying
down
to
rest
life
in
the
regiment
during
this
campaign
was
all
the
pleasanter
for
him
because
after
his
loss
to
dolokhov
for
which
in
spite
of
all
his
family
s
efforts
to
console
him
he
could
not
forgive
himself
he
had
made
up
his
mind
to
atone
for
his
fault
by
serving
not
as
he
had
done
before
but
really
well
and
by
being
a
perfectly
first
rate
comrade
and
officer
in
a
word
a
splendid
man
altogether
a
thing
which
seemed
so
difficult
out
in
the
world
but
so
possible
in
the
regiment
after
his
losses
he
had
determined
to
pay
back
his
debt
to
his
parents
in
five
years
he
received
ten
thousand
rubles
a
year
but
now
resolved
to
take
only
two
thousand
and
leave
the
rest
to
repay
the
debt
to
his
parents
our
army
after
repeated
retreats
and
advances
and
battles
at
pultusk
and
preussisch
eylau
was
concentrated
near
bartenstein
it
was
awaiting
the
emperor
s
arrival
and
the
beginning
of
a
new
campaign
the
pavlograd
regiment
belonging
to
that
part
of
the
army
which
had
served
in
the
campaign
had
been
recruiting
up
to
strength
in
russia
and
arrived
too
late
to
take
part
in
the
first
actions
of
the
campaign
it
had
been
neither
at
pultusk
nor
at
preussisch
eylau
and
when
it
joined
the
army
in
the
field
in
the
second
half
of
the
campaign
was
attached
to
platov
s
division
platov
s
division
was
acting
independently
of
the
main
army
several
times
parts
of
the
pavlograd
regiment
had
exchanged
shots
with
the
enemy
had
taken
prisoners
and
once
had
even
captured
marshal
oudinot
s
carriages
in
april
the
pavlograds
were
stationed
immovably
for
some
weeks
near
a
totally
ruined
and
deserted
german
village
a
thaw
had
set
in
it
was
muddy
and
cold
the
ice
on
the
river
broke
and
the
roads
became
impassable
for
days
neither
provisions
for
the
men
nor
fodder
for
the
horses
had
been
issued
as
no
transports
could
arrive
the
men
dispersed
about
the
abandoned
and
deserted
villages
searching
for
potatoes
but
found
few
even
of
these
everything
had
been
eaten
up
and
the
inhabitants
had
all
fled
if
any
remained
they
were
worse
than
beggars
and
nothing
more
could
be
taken
from
them
even
the
soldiers
usually
pitiless
enough
instead
of
taking
anything
from
them
often
gave
them
the
last
of
their
rations
the
pavlograd
regiment
had
had
only
two
men
wounded
in
action
but
had
lost
nearly
half
its
men
from
hunger
and
sickness
in
the
hospitals
death
was
so
certain
that
soldiers
suffering
from
fever
or
the
swelling
that
came
from
bad
food
preferred
to
remain
on
duty
and
hardly
able
to
drag
their
legs
went
to
the
front
rather
than
to
the
hospitals
when
spring
came
on
the
soldiers
found
a
plant
just
showing
out
of
the
ground
that
looked
like
asparagus
which
for
some
reason
they
called
mashka
s
sweet
root
it
was
very
bitter
but
they
wandered
about
the
fields
seeking
it
and
dug
it
out
with
their
sabers
and
ate
it
though
they
were
ordered
not
to
do
so
as
it
was
a
noxious
plant
that
spring
a
new
disease
broke
out
among
the
soldiers
a
swelling
of
the
arms
legs
and
face
which
the
doctors
attributed
to
eating
this
root
but
in
spite
of
all
this
the
soldiers
of
denisov
s
squadron
fed
chiefly
on
mashka
s
sweet
root
because
it
was
the
second
week
that
the
last
of
the
biscuits
were
being
doled
out
at
the
rate
of
half
a
pound
a
man
and
the
last
potatoes
received
had
sprouted
and
frozen
the
horses
also
had
been
fed
for
a
fortnight
on
straw
from
the
thatched
roofs
and
had
become
terribly
thin
though
still
covered
with
tufts
of
felty
winter
hair
despite
this
destitution
the
soldiers
and
officers
went
on
living
just
as
usual
despite
their
pale
swollen
faces
and
tattered
uniforms
the
hussars
formed
line
for
roll
call
kept
things
in
order
groomed
their
horses
polished
their
arms
brought
in
straw
from
the
thatched
roofs
in
place
of
fodder
and
sat
down
to
dine
round
the
caldrons
from
which
they
rose
up
hungry
joking
about
their
nasty
food
and
their
hunger
as
usual
in
their
spare
time
they
lit
bonfires
steamed
themselves
before
them
naked
smoked
picked
out
and
baked
sprouting
rotten
potatoes
told
and
listened
to
stories
of
potemkin
s
and
suvorov
s
campaigns
or
to
legends
of
alesha
the
sly
or
the
priest
s
laborer
mikolka
the
officers
as
usual
lived
in
twos
and
threes
in
the
roofless
half
ruined
houses
the
seniors
tried
to
collect
straw
and
potatoes
and
in
general
food
for
the
men
the
younger
ones
occupied
themselves
as
before
some
playing
cards
there
was
plenty
of
money
though
there
was
no
food
some
with
more
innocent
games
such
as
quoits
and
skittles
the
general
trend
of
the
campaign
was
rarely
spoken
of
partly
because
nothing
certain
was
known
about
it
partly
because
there
was
a
vague
feeling
that
in
the
main
it
was
going
badly
rostov
lived
as
before
with
denisov
and
since
their
furlough
they
had
become
more
friendly
than
ever
denisov
never
spoke
of
rostov
s
family
but
by
the
tender
friendship
his
commander
showed
him
rostov
felt
that
the
elder
hussar
s
luckless
love
for
natasha
played
a
part
in
strengthening
their
friendship
denisov
evidently
tried
to
expose
rostov
to
danger
as
seldom
as
possible
and
after
an
action
greeted
his
safe
return
with
evident
joy
on
one
of
his
foraging
expeditions
in
a
deserted
and
ruined
village
to
which
he
had
come
in
search
of
provisions
rostov
found
a
family
consisting
of
an
old
pole
and
his
daughter
with
an
infant
in
arms
they
were
half
clad
hungry
too
weak
to
get
away
on
foot
and
had
no
means
of
obtaining
a
conveyance
rostov
brought
them
to
his
quarters
placed
them
in
his
own
lodging
and
kept
them
for
some
weeks
while
the
old
man
was
recovering
one
of
his
comrades
talking
of
women
began
chaffing
rostov
saying
that
he
was
more
wily
than
any
of
them
and
that
it
would
not
be
a
bad
thing
if
he
introduced
to
them
the
pretty
polish
girl
he
had
saved
rostov
took
the
joke
as
an
insult
flared
up
and
said
such
unpleasant
things
to
the
officer
that
it
was
all
denisov
could
do
to
prevent
a
duel
when
the
officer
had
gone
away
denisov
who
did
not
himself
know
what
rostov
s
relations
with
the
polish
girl
might
be
began
to
upbraid
him
for
his
quickness
of
temper
and
rostov
replied
say
what
you
like
she
is
like
a
sister
to
me
and
i
can
t
tell
you
how
it
offended
me
because
well
for
that
reason
denisov
patted
him
on
the
shoulder
and
began
rapidly
pacing
the
room
without
looking
at
rostov
as
was
his
way
at
moments
of
deep
feeling
ah
what
a
mad
bweed
you
wostovs
are
he
muttered
and
rostov
noticed
tears
in
his
eyes
chapter
xvi
in
april
the
troops
were
enlivened
by
news
of
the
emperor
s
arrival
but
rostov
had
no
chance
of
being
present
at
the
review
he
held
at
bartenstein
as
the
pavlograds
were
at
the
outposts
far
beyond
that
place
they
were
bivouacking
denisov
and
rostov
were
living
in
an
earth
hut
dug
out
for
them
by
the
soldiers
and
roofed
with
branches
and
turf
the
hut
was
made
in
the
following
manner
which
had
then
come
into
vogue
a
trench
was
dug
three
and
a
half
feet
wide
four
feet
eight
inches
deep
and
eight
feet
long
at
one
end
of
the
trench
steps
were
cut
out
and
these
formed
the
entrance
and
vestibule
the
trench
itself
was
the
room
in
which
the
lucky
ones
such
as
the
squadron
commander
had
a
board
lying
on
piles
at
the
end
opposite
the
entrance
to
serve
as
a
table
on
each
side
of
the
trench
the
earth
was
cut
out
to
a
breadth
of
about
two
and
a
half
feet
and
this
did
duty
for
bedsteads
and
couches
the
roof
was
so
constructed
that
one
could
stand
up
in
the
middle
of
the
trench
and
could
even
sit
up
on
the
beds
if
one
drew
close
to
the
table
denisov
who
was
living
luxuriously
because
the
soldiers
of
his
squadron
liked
him
had
also
a
board
in
the
roof
at
the
farther
end
with
a
piece
of
broken
but
mended
glass
in
it
for
a
window
when
it
was
very
cold
embers
from
the
soldiers
campfire
were
placed
on
a
bent
sheet
of
iron
on
the
steps
in
the
reception
room
as
denisov
called
that
part
of
the
hut
and
it
was
then
so
warm
that
the
officers
of
whom
there
were
always
some
with
denisov
and
rostov
sat
in
their
shirt
sleeves
in
april
rostov
was
on
orderly
duty
one
morning
between
seven
and
eight
returning
after
a
sleepless
night
he
sent
for
embers
changed
his
rain
soaked
underclothes
said
his
prayers
drank
tea
got
warm
then
tidied
up
the
things
on
the
table
and
in
his
own
corner
and
his
face
glowing
from
exposure
to
the
wind
and
with
nothing
on
but
his
shirt
lay
down
on
his
back
putting
his
arms
under
his
head
he
was
pleasantly
considering
the
probability
of
being
promoted
in
a
few
days
for
his
last
reconnoitering
expedition
and
was
awaiting
denisov
who
had
gone
out
somewhere
and
with
whom
he
wanted
a
talk
suddenly
he
heard
denisov
shouting
in
a
vibrating
voice
behind
the
hut
evidently
much
excited
rostov
moved
to
the
window
to
see
whom
he
was
speaking
to
and
saw
the
quartermaster
topcheenko
i
ordered
you
not
to
let
them
eat
that
mashka
woot
stuff
denisov
was
shouting
and
i
saw
with
my
own
eyes
how
lazarchuk
bwought
some
fwom
the
fields
i
have
given
the
order
again
and
again
your
honor
but
they
don
t
obey
answered
the
quartermaster
rostov
lay
down
again
on
his
bed
and
thought
complacently
let
him
fuss
and
bustle
now
my
job
s
done
and
i
m
lying
down
capitally
he
could
hear
that
lavrushka
that
sly
bold
orderly
of
denisov
s
was
talking
as
well
as
the
quartermaster
lavrushka
was
saying
something
about
loaded
wagons
biscuits
and
oxen
he
had
seen
when
he
had
gone
out
for
provisions
then
denisov
s
voice
was
heard
shouting
farther
and
farther
away
saddle
second
platoon
where
are
they
off
to
now
thought
rostov
five
minutes
later
denisov
came
into
the
hut
climbed
with
muddy
boots
on
the
bed
lit
his
pipe
furiously
scattered
his
things
about
took
his
leaded
whip
buckled
on
his
saber
and
went
out
again
in
answer
to
rostov
s
inquiry
where
he
was
going
he
answered
vaguely
and
crossly
that
he
had
some
business
let
god
and
our
gweat
monarch
judge
me
afterwards
said
denisov
going
out
and
rostov
heard
the
hoofs
of
several
horses
splashing
through
the
mud
he
did
not
even
trouble
to
find
out
where
denisov
had
gone
having
got
warm
in
his
corner
he
fell
asleep
and
did
not
leave
the
hut
till
toward
evening
denisov
had
not
yet
returned
the
weather
had
cleared
up
and
near
the
next
hut
two
officers
and
a
cadet
were
playing
svayka
laughing
as
they
threw
their
missiles
which
buried
themselves
in
the
soft
mud
rostov
joined
them
in
the
middle
of
the
game
the
officers
saw
some
wagons
approaching
with
fifteen
hussars
on
their
skinny
horses
behind
them
the
wagons
escorted
by
the
hussars
drew
up
to
the
picket
ropes
and
a
crowd
of
hussars
surrounded
them
there
now
denisov
has
been
worrying
said
rostov
and
here
are
the
provisions
so
they
are
said
the
officers
won
t
the
soldiers
be
glad
a
little
behind
the
hussars
came
denisov
accompanied
by
two
infantry
officers
with
whom
he
was
talking
rostov
went
to
meet
them
i
warn
you
captain
one
of
the
officers
a
short
thin
man
evidently
very
angry
was
saying
haven
t
i
told
you
i
won
t
give
them
up
replied
denisov
you
will
answer
for
it
captain
it
is
mutiny
seizing
the
transport
of
one
s
own
army
our
men
have
had
nothing
to
eat
for
two
days
and
mine
have
had
nothing
for
two
weeks
said
denisov
it
is
robbery
you
ll
answer
for
it
sir
said
the
infantry
officer
raising
his
voice
now
what
are
you
pestewing
me
for
cried
denisov
suddenly
losing
his
temper
i
shall
answer
for
it
and
not
you
and
you
d
better
not
buzz
about
here
till
you
get
hurt
be
off
go
he
shouted
at
the
officers
very
well
then
shouted
the
little
officer
undaunted
and
not
riding
away
if
you
are
determined
to
rob
i
ll
go
to
the
devil
quick
ma
ch
while
you
re
safe
and
sound
and
denisov
turned
his
horse
on
the
officer
very
well
very
well
muttered
the
officer
threateningly
and
turning
his
horse
he
trotted
away
jolting
in
his
saddle
a
dog
astwide
a
fence
a
weal
dog
astwide
a
fence
shouted
denisov
after
him
the
most
insulting
expression
a
cavalryman
can
address
to
a
mounted
infantryman
and
riding
up
to
rostov
he
burst
out
laughing
i
ve
taken
twansports
from
the
infantwy
by
force
he
said
after
all
can
t
let
our
men
starve
the
wagons
that
had
reached
the
hussars
had
been
consigned
to
an
infantry
regiment
but
learning
from
lavrushka
that
the
transport
was
unescorted
denisov
with
his
hussars
had
seized
it
by
force
the
soldiers
had
biscuits
dealt
out
to
them
freely
and
they
even
shared
them
with
the
other
squadrons
the
next
day
the
regimental
commander
sent
for
denisov
and
holding
his
fingers
spread
out
before
his
eyes
said
this
is
how
i
look
at
this
affair
i
know
nothing
about
it
and
won
t
begin
proceedings
but
i
advise
you
to
ride
over
to
the
staff
and
settle
the
business
there
in
the
commissariat
department
and
if
possible
sign
a
receipt
for
such
and
such
stores
received
if
not
as
the
demand
was
booked
against
an
infantry
regiment
there
will
be
a
row
and
the
affair
may
end
badly
from
the
regimental
commander
s
denisov
rode
straight
to
the
staff
with
a
sincere
desire
to
act
on
this
advice
in
the
evening
he
came
back
to
his
dugout
in
a
state
such
as
rostov
had
never
yet
seen
him
in
denisov
could
not
speak
and
gasped
for
breath
when
rostov
asked
what
was
the
matter
he
only
uttered
some
incoherent
oaths
and
threats
in
a
hoarse
feeble
voice
alarmed
at
denisov
s
condition
rostov
suggested
that
he
should
undress
drink
some
water
and
send
for
the
doctor
twy
me
for
wobbewy
oh
some
more
water
let
them
twy
me
but
i
ll
always
thwash
scoundwels
and
i
ll
tell
the
empewo
ice
he
muttered
the
regimental
doctor
when
he
came
said
it
was
absolutely
necessary
to
bleed
denisov
a
deep
saucer
of
black
blood
was
taken
from
his
hairy
arm
and
only
then
was
he
able
to
relate
what
had
happened
to
him
i
get
there
began
denisov
now
then
where
s
your
chief
s
quarters
they
were
pointed
out
please
to
wait
i
ve
widden
twenty
miles
and
have
duties
to
attend
to
and
no
time
to
wait
announce
me
vewy
well
so
out
comes
their
head
chief
also
took
it
into
his
head
to
lecture
me
it
s
wobbewy
wobbewy
i
say
is
not
done
by
man
who
seizes
pwovisions
to
feed
his
soldiers
but
by
him
who
takes
them
to
fill
his
own
pockets
will
you
please
be
silent
vewy
good
then
he
says
go
and
give
a
weceipt
to
the
commissioner
but
your
affair
will
be
passed
on
to
headquarters
i
go
to
the
commissioner
i
enter
and
at
the
table
who
do
you
think
no
but
wait
a
bit
who
is
it
that
s
starving
us
shouted
denisov
hitting
the
table
with
the
fist
of
his
newly
bled
arm
so
violently
that
the
table
nearly
broke
down
and
the
tumblers
on
it
jumped
about
telyanin
what
so
it
s
you
who
s
starving
us
to
death
is
it
take
this
and
this
and
i
hit
him
so
pat
stwaight
on
his
snout
ah
what
a
what
and
i
sta
ted
fwashing
him
well
i
ve
had
a
bit
of
fun
i
can
tell
you
cried
denisov
gleeful
and
yet
angry
his
showing
under
his
black
mustache
i
d
have
killed
him
if
they
hadn
t
taken
him
away
but
what
are
you
shouting
for
calm
yourself
said
rostov
you
ve
set
your
arm
bleeding
afresh
wait
we
must
tie
it
up
again
denisov
was
bandaged
up
again
and
put
to
bed
next
day
he
woke
calm
and
cheerful
but
at
noon
the
adjutant
of
the
regiment
came
into
rostov
s
and
denisov
s
dugout
with
a
grave
and
serious
face
and
regretfully
showed
them
a
paper
addressed
to
major
denisov
from
the
regimental
commander
in
which
inquiries
were
made
about
yesterday
s
occurrence
the
adjutant
told
them
that
the
affair
was
likely
to
take
a
very
bad
turn
that
a
court
martial
had
been
appointed
and
that
in
view
of
the
severity
with
which
marauding
and
insubordination
were
now
regarded
degradation
to
the
ranks
would
be
the
best
that
could
be
hoped
for
the
case
as
represented
by
the
offended
parties
was
that
after
seizing
the
transports
major
denisov
being
drunk
went
to
the
chief
quartermaster
and
without
any
provocation
called
him
a
thief
threatened
to
strike
him
and
on
being
led
out
had
rushed
into
the
office
and
given
two
officials
a
thrashing
and
dislocated
the
arm
of
one
of
them
in
answer
to
rostov
s
renewed
questions
denisov
said
laughing
that
he
thought
he
remembered
that
some
other
fellow
had
got
mixed
up
in
it
but
that
it
was
all
nonsense
and
rubbish
and
he
did
not
in
the
least
fear
any
kind
of
trial
and
that
if
those
scoundrels
dared
attack
him
he
would
give
them
an
answer
that
they
would
not
easily
forget
denisov
spoke
contemptuously
of
the
whole
matter
but
rostov
knew
him
too
well
not
to
detect
that
while
hiding
it
from
others
at
heart
he
feared
a
court
martial
and
was
worried
over
the
affair
which
was
evidently
taking
a
bad
turn
every
day
letters
of
inquiry
and
notices
from
the
court
arrived
and
on
the
first
of
may
denisov
was
ordered
to
hand
the
squadron
over
to
the
next
in
seniority
and
appear
before
the
staff
of
his
division
to
explain
his
violence
at
the
commissariat
office
on
the
previous
day
platov
reconnoitered
with
two
cossack
regiments
and
two
squadrons
of
hussars
denisov
as
was
his
wont
rode
out
in
front
of
the
outposts
parading
his
courage
a
bullet
fired
by
a
french
sharpshooter
hit
him
in
the
fleshy
part
of
his
leg
perhaps
at
another
time
denisov
would
not
have
left
the
regiment
for
so
slight
a
wound
but
now
he
took
advantage
of
it
to
excuse
himself
from
appearing
at
the
staff
and
went
into
hospital
chapter
xvii
in
june
the
battle
of
friedland
was
fought
in
which
the
pavlograds
did
not
take
part
and
after
that
an
armistice
was
proclaimed
rostov
who
felt
his
friend
s
absence
very
much
having
no
news
of
him
since
he
left
and
feeling
very
anxious
about
his
wound
and
the
progress
of
his
affairs
took
advantage
of
the
armistice
to
get
leave
to
visit
denisov
in
hospital
the
hospital
was
in
a
small
prussian
town
that
had
been
twice
devastated
by
russian
and
french
troops
because
it
was
summer
when
it
is
so
beautiful
out
in
the
fields
the
little
town
presented
a
particularly
dismal
appearance
with
its
broken
roofs
and
fences
its
foul
streets
tattered
inhabitants
and
the
sick
and
drunken
soldiers
wandering
about
the
hospital
was
in
a
brick
building
with
some
of
the
window
frames
and
panes
broken
and
a
courtyard
surrounded
by
the
remains
of
a
wooden
fence
that
had
been
pulled
to
pieces
several
bandaged
soldiers
with
pale
swollen
faces
were
sitting
or
walking
about
in
the
sunshine
in
the
yard
directly
rostov
entered
the
door
he
was
enveloped
by
a
smell
of
putrefaction
and
hospital
air
on
the
stairs
he
met
a
russian
army
doctor
smoking
a
cigar
the
doctor
was
followed
by
a
russian
assistant
i
can
t
tear
myself
to
pieces
the
doctor
was
saying
come
to
makar
alexeevich
in
the
evening
i
shall
be
there
the
assistant
asked
some
further
questions
oh
do
the
best
you
can
isn
t
it
all
the
same
the
doctor
noticed
rostov
coming
upstairs
what
do
you
want
sir
said
the
doctor
what
do
you
want
the
bullets
having
spared
you
do
you
want
to
try
typhus
this
is
a
pesthouse
sir
how
so
asked
rostov
typhus
sir
it
s
death
to
go
in
only
we
two
makeev
and
i
he
pointed
to
the
assistant
keep
on
here
some
five
of
us
doctors
have
died
in
this
place
when
a
new
one
comes
he
is
done
for
in
a
week
said
the
doctor
with
evident
satisfaction
prussian
doctors
have
been
invited
here
but
our
allies
don
t
like
it
at
all
rostov
explained
that
he
wanted
to
see
major
denisov
of
the
hussars
who
was
wounded
i
don
t
know
i
can
t
tell
you
sir
only
think
i
am
alone
in
charge
of
three
hospitals
with
more
than
four
hundred
patients
it
s
well
that
the
charitable
prussian
ladies
send
us
two
pounds
of
coffee
and
some
lint
each
month
or
we
should
be
lost
he
laughed
four
hundred
sir
and
they
re
always
sending
me
fresh
ones
there
are
four
hundred
eh
he
asked
turning
to
the
assistant
the
assistant
looked
fagged
out
he
was
evidently
vexed
and
impatient
for
the
talkative
doctor
to
go
major
denisov
rostov
said
again
he
was
wounded
at
molliten
dead
i
fancy
eh
makeev
queried
the
doctor
in
a
tone
of
indifference
the
assistant
however
did
not
confirm
the
doctor
s
words
is
he
tall
and
with
reddish
hair
asked
the
doctor
rostov
described
denisov
s
appearance
there
was
one
like
that
said
the
doctor
as
if
pleased
that
one
is
dead
i
fancy
however
i
ll
look
up
our
list
we
had
a
list
have
you
got
it
makeev
makar
alexeevich
has
the
list
answered
the
assistant
but
if
you
ll
step
into
the
officers
wards
you
ll
see
for
yourself
he
added
turning
to
rostov
ah
you
d
better
not
go
sir
said
the
doctor
or
you
may
have
to
stay
here
yourself
but
rostov
bowed
himself
away
from
the
doctor
and
asked
the
assistant
to
show
him
the
way
only
don
t
blame
me
the
doctor
shouted
up
after
him
rostov
and
the
assistant
went
into
the
dark
corridor
the
smell
was
so
strong
there
that
rostov
held
his
nose
and
had
to
pause
and
collect
his
strength
before
he
could
go
on
a
door
opened
to
the
right
and
an
emaciated
sallow
man
on
crutches
barefoot
and
in
underclothing
limped
out
and
leaning
against
the
doorpost
looked
with
glittering
envious
eyes
at
those
who
were
passing
glancing
in
at
the
door
rostov
saw
that
the
sick
and
wounded
were
lying
on
the
floor
on
straw
and
overcoats
may
i
go
in
and
look
what
is
there
to
see
said
the
assistant
but
just
because
the
assistant
evidently
did
not
want
him
to
go
in
rostov
entered
the
soldiers
ward
the
foul
air
to
which
he
had
already
begun
to
get
used
in
the
corridor
was
still
stronger
here
it
was
a
little
different
more
pungent
and
one
felt
that
this
was
where
it
originated
in
the
long
room
brightly
lit
up
by
the
sun
through
the
large
windows
the
sick
and
wounded
lay
in
two
rows
with
their
heads
to
the
walls
and
leaving
a
passage
in
the
middle
most
of
them
were
unconscious
and
paid
no
attention
to
the
newcomers
those
who
were
conscious
raised
themselves
or
lifted
their
thin
yellow
faces
and
all
looked
intently
at
rostov
with
the
same
expression
of
hope
of
relief
reproach
and
envy
of
another
s
health
rostov
went
to
the
middle
of
the
room
and
looking
through
the
open
doors
into
the
two
adjoining
rooms
saw
the
same
thing
there
he
stood
still
looking
silently
around
he
had
not
at
all
expected
such
a
sight
just
before
him
almost
across
the
middle
of
the
passage
on
the
bare
floor
lay
a
sick
man
probably
a
cossack
to
judge
by
the
cut
of
his
hair
the
man
lay
on
his
back
his
huge
arms
and
legs
outstretched
his
face
was
purple
his
eyes
were
rolled
back
so
that
only
the
whites
were
seen
and
on
his
bare
legs
and
arms
which
were
still
red
the
veins
stood
out
like
cords
he
was
knocking
the
back
of
his
head
against
the
floor
hoarsely
uttering
some
word
which
he
kept
repeating
rostov
listened
and
made
out
the
word
it
was
drink
drink
a
drink
rostov
glanced
round
looking
for
someone
who
would
put
this
man
back
in
his
place
and
bring
him
water
who
looks
after
the
sick
here
he
asked
the
assistant
just
then
a
commissariat
soldier
a
hospital
orderly
came
in
from
the
next
room
marching
stiffly
and
drew
up
in
front
of
rostov
good
day
your
honor
he
shouted
rolling
his
eyes
at
rostov
and
evidently
mistaking
him
for
one
of
the
hospital
authorities
get
him
to
his
place
and
give
him
some
water
said
rostov
pointing
to
the
cossack
yes
your
honor
the
soldier
replied
complacently
and
rolling
his
eyes
more
than
ever
he
drew
himself
up
still
straighter
but
did
not
move
no
it
s
impossible
to
do
anything
here
thought
rostov
lowering
his
eyes
and
he
was
going
out
but
became
aware
of
an
intense
look
fixed
on
him
on
his
right
and
he
turned
close
to
the
corner
on
an
overcoat
sat
an
old
unshaven
gray
bearded
soldier
as
thin
as
a
skeleton
with
a
stern
sallow
face
and
eyes
intently
fixed
on
rostov
the
man
s
neighbor
on
one
side
whispered
something
to
him
pointing
at
rostov
who
noticed
that
the
old
man
wanted
to
speak
to
him
he
drew
nearer
and
saw
that
the
old
man
had
only
one
leg
bent
under
him
the
other
had
been
amputated
above
the
knee
his
neighbor
on
the
other
side
who
lay
motionless
some
distance
from
him
with
his
head
thrown
back
was
a
young
soldier
with
a
snub
nose
his
pale
waxen
face
was
still
freckled
and
his
eyes
were
rolled
back
rostov
looked
at
the
young
soldier
and
a
cold
chill
ran
down
his
back
why
this
one
seems
he
began
turning
to
the
assistant
and
how
we
ve
been
begging
your
honor
said
the
old
soldier
his
jaw
quivering
he
s
been
dead
since
morning
after
all
we
re
men
not
dogs
i
ll
send
someone
at
once
he
shall
be
taken
away
taken
away
at
once
said
the
assistant
hurriedly
let
us
go
your
honor
yes
yes
let
us
go
said
rostov
hastily
and
lowering
his
eyes
and
shrinking
he
tried
to
pass
unnoticed
between
the
rows
of
reproachful
envious
eyes
that
were
fixed
upon
him
and
went
out
of
the
room
chapter
xviii
going
along
the
corridor
the
assistant
led
rostov
to
the
officers
wards
consisting
of
three
rooms
the
doors
of
which
stood
open
there
were
beds
in
these
rooms
and
the
sick
and
wounded
officers
were
lying
or
sitting
on
them
some
were
walking
about
the
rooms
in
hospital
dressing
gowns
the
first
person
rostov
met
in
the
officers
ward
was
a
thin
little
man
with
one
arm
who
was
walking
about
the
first
room
in
a
nightcap
and
hospital
dressing
gown
with
a
pipe
between
his
teeth
rostov
looked
at
him
trying
to
remember
where
he
had
seen
him
before
see
where
we
ve
met
again
said
the
little
man
tushin
tushin
don
t
you
remember
who
gave
you
a
lift
at
schon
grabern
and
i
ve
had
a
bit
cut
off
you
see
he
went
on
with
a
smile
pointing
to
the
empty
sleeve
of
his
dressing
gown
looking
for
vasili
dmitrich
denisov
my
neighbor
he
added
when
he
heard
who
rostov
wanted
here
here
and
tushin
led
him
into
the
next
room
from
whence
came
sounds
of
several
laughing
voices
how
can
they
laugh
or
even
live
at
all
here
thought
rostov
still
aware
of
that
smell
of
decomposing
flesh
that
had
been
so
strong
in
the
soldiers
ward
and
still
seeming
to
see
fixed
on
him
those
envious
looks
which
had
followed
him
out
from
both
sides
and
the
face
of
that
young
soldier
with
eyes
rolled
back
denisov
lay
asleep
on
his
bed
with
his
head
under
the
blanket
though
it
was
nearly
noon
ah
wostov
how
are
you
how
are
you
he
called
out
still
in
the
same
voice
as
in
the
regiment
but
rostov
noticed
sadly
that
under
this
habitual
ease
and
animation
some
new
sinister
hidden
feeling
showed
itself
in
the
expression
of
denisov
s
face
and
the
intonations
of
his
voice
his
wound
though
a
slight
one
had
not
yet
healed
even
now
six
weeks
after
he
had
been
hit
his
face
had
the
same
swollen
pallor
as
the
faces
of
the
other
hospital
patients
but
it
was
not
this
that
struck
rostov
what
struck
him
was
that
denisov
did
not
seem
glad
to
see
him
and
smiled
at
him
unnaturally
he
did
not
ask
about
the
regiment
nor
about
the
general
state
of
affairs
and
when
rostov
spoke
of
these
matters
did
not
listen
rostov
even
noticed
that
denisov
did
not
like
to
be
reminded
of
the
regiment
or
in
general
of
that
other
free
life
which
was
going
on
outside
the
hospital
he
seemed
to
try
to
forget
that
old
life
and
was
only
interested
in
the
affair
with
the
commissariat
officers
on
rostov
s
inquiry
as
to
how
the
matter
stood
he
at
once
produced
from
under
his
pillow
a
paper
he
had
received
from
the
commission
and
the
rough
draft
of
his
answer
to
it
he
became
animated
when
he
began
reading
his
paper
and
specially
drew
rostov
s
attention
to
the
stinging
rejoinders
he
made
to
his
enemies
his
hospital
companions
who
had
gathered
round
rostov
a
fresh
arrival
from
the
world
outside
gradually
began
to
disperse
as
soon
as
denisov
began
reading
his
answer
rostov
noticed
by
their
faces
that
all
those
gentlemen
had
already
heard
that
story
more
than
once
and
were
tired
of
it
only
the
man
who
had
the
next
bed
a
stout
uhlan
continued
to
sit
on
his
bed
gloomily
frowning
and
smoking
a
pipe
and
little
one
armed
tushin
still
listened
shaking
his
head
disapprovingly
in
the
middle
of
the
reading
the
uhlan
interrupted
denisov
but
what
i
say
is
he
said
turning
to
rostov
it
would
be
best
simply
to
petition
the
emperor
for
pardon
they
say
great
rewards
will
now
be
distributed
and
surely
a
pardon
would
be
granted
me
petition
the
empewo
exclaimed
denisov
in
a
voice
to
which
he
tried
hard
to
give
the
old
energy
and
fire
but
which
sounded
like
an
expression
of
irritable
impotence
what
for
if
i
were
a
wobber
i
would
ask
mercy
but
i
m
being
court
martialed
for
bwinging
wobbers
to
book
let
them
twy
me
i
m
not
afwaid
of
anyone
i
ve
served
the
tsar
and
my
countwy
honowably
and
have
not
stolen
and
am
i
to
be
degwaded
listen
i
m
w
iting
to
them
stwaight
this
is
what
i
say
if
i
had
wobbed
the
tweasuwy
it
s
certainly
well
written
said
tushin
but
that
s
not
the
point
vasili
dmitrich
and
he
also
turned
to
rostov
one
has
to
submit
and
vasili
dmitrich
doesn
t
want
to
you
know
the
auditor
told
you
it
was
a
bad
business
well
let
it
be
bad
said
denisov
the
auditor
wrote
out
a
petition
for
you
continued
tushin
and
you
ought
to
sign
it
and
ask
this
gentleman
to
take
it
no
doubt
he
indicating
rostov
has
connections
on
the
staff
you
won
t
find
a
better
opportunity
haven
t
i
said
i
m
not
going
to
gwovel
denisov
interrupted
him
went
on
reading
his
paper
rostov
had
not
the
courage
to
persuade
denisov
though
he
instinctively
felt
that
the
way
advised
by
tushin
and
the
other
officers
was
the
safest
and
though
he
would
have
been
glad
to
be
of
service
to
denisov
he
knew
his
stubborn
will
and
straightforward
hasty
temper
when
the
reading
of
denisov
s
virulent
reply
which
took
more
than
an
hour
was
over
rostov
said
nothing
and
he
spent
the
rest
of
the
day
in
a
most
dejected
state
of
mind
amid
denisov
s
hospital
comrades
who
had
round
him
telling
them
what
he
knew
and
listening
to
their
stories
denisov
was
moodily
silent
all
the
evening
late
in
the
evening
when
rostov
was
about
to
leave
he
asked
denisov
whether
he
had
no
commission
for
him
yes
wait
a
bit
said
denisov
glancing
round
at
the
officers
and
taking
his
papers
from
under
his
pillow
he
went
to
the
window
where
he
had
an
inkpot
and
sat
down
to
write
it
seems
it
s
no
use
knocking
one
s
head
against
a
wall
he
said
coming
from
the
window
and
giving
rostov
a
large
envelope
in
it
was
the
petition
to
the
emperor
drawn
up
by
the
auditor
in
which
denisov
without
alluding
to
the
offenses
of
the
commissariat
officials
simply
asked
for
pardon
hand
it
in
it
seems
he
did
not
finish
but
gave
a
painfully
unnatural
smile
chapter
xix
having
returned
to
the
regiment
and
told
the
commander
the
state
of
denisov
s
affairs
rostov
rode
to
tilsit
with
the
letter
to
the
emperor
on
the
thirteenth
of
june
the
french
and
russian
emperors
arrived
in
tilsit
boris
drubetskoy
had
asked
the
important
personage
on
whom
he
was
in
attendance
to
include
him
in
the
suite
appointed
for
the
stay
at
tilsit
i
should
like
to
see
the
great
man
he
said
alluding
to
napoleon
whom
hitherto
he
like
everyone
else
had
always
called
buonaparte
you
are
speaking
of
buonaparte
asked
the
general
smiling
boris
looked
at
his
general
inquiringly
and
immediately
saw
that
he
was
being
tested
i
am
speaking
prince
of
the
emperor
napoleon
he
replied
the
general
patted
him
on
the
shoulder
with
a
smile
you
will
go
far
he
said
and
took
him
to
tilsit
with
him
boris
was
among
the
few
present
at
the
niemen
on
the
day
the
two
emperors
met
he
saw
the
raft
decorated
with
monograms
saw
napoleon
pass
before
the
french
guards
on
the
farther
bank
of
the
river
saw
the
pensive
face
of
the
emperor
alexander
as
he
sat
in
silence
in
a
tavern
on
the
bank
of
the
niemen
awaiting
napoleon
s
arrival
saw
both
emperors
get
into
boats
and
saw
how
napoleon
reaching
the
raft
first
stepped
quickly
forward
to
meet
alexander
and
held
out
his
hand
to
him
and
how
they
both
retired
into
the
pavilion
since
he
had
begun
to
move
in
the
highest
circles
boris
had
made
it
his
habit
to
watch
attentively
all
that
went
on
around
him
and
to
note
it
down
at
the
time
of
the
meeting
at
tilsit
he
asked
the
names
of
those
who
had
come
with
napoleon
and
about
the
uniforms
they
wore
and
listened
attentively
to
words
spoken
by
important
personages
at
the
moment
the
emperors
went
into
the
pavilion
he
looked
at
his
watch
and
did
not
forget
to
look
at
it
again
when
alexander
came
out
the
interview
had
lasted
an
hour
and
fifty
three
minutes
he
noted
this
down
that
same
evening
among
other
facts
he
felt
to
be
of
historic
importance
as
the
emperor
s
suite
was
a
very
small
one
it
was
a
matter
of
great
importance
for
a
man
who
valued
his
success
in
the
service
to
be
at
tilsit
on
the
occasion
of
this
interview
between
the
two
emperors
and
having
succeeded
in
this
boris
felt
that
henceforth
his
position
was
fully
assured
he
had
not
only
become
known
but
people
had
grown
accustomed
to
him
and
accepted
him
twice
he
had
executed
commissions
to
the
emperor
himself
so
that
the
latter
knew
his
face
and
all
those
at
court
far
from
cold
shouldering
him
as
at
first
when
they
considered
him
a
newcomer
would
now
have
been
surprised
had
he
been
absent
boris
lodged
with
another
adjutant
the
polish
count
zhilinski
zhilinski
a
pole
brought
up
in
paris
was
rich
and
passionately
fond
of
the
french
and
almost
every
day
of
the
stay
at
tilsit
french
officers
of
the
guard
and
from
french
headquarters
were
dining
and
lunching
with
him
and
boris
on
the
evening
of
the
twenty
fourth
of
june
count
zhilinski
arranged
a
supper
for
his
french
friends
the
guest
of
honor
was
an
aide
de
camp
of
napoleon
s
there
were
also
several
french
officers
of
the
guard
and
a
page
of
napoleon
s
a
young
lad
of
an
old
aristocratic
french
family
that
same
day
rostov
profiting
by
the
darkness
to
avoid
being
recognized
in
civilian
dress
came
to
tilsit
and
went
to
the
lodging
occupied
by
boris
and
zhilinski
rostov
in
common
with
the
whole
army
from
which
he
came
was
far
from
having
experienced
the
change
of
feeling
toward
napoleon
and
the
french
who
from
being
foes
had
suddenly
become
friends
that
had
taken
place
at
headquarters
and
in
boris
in
the
army
bonaparte
and
the
french
were
still
regarded
with
mingled
feelings
of
anger
contempt
and
fear
only
recently
talking
with
one
of
platov
s
cossack
officers
rostov
had
argued
that
if
napoleon
were
taken
prisoner
he
would
be
treated
not
as
a
sovereign
but
as
a
criminal
quite
lately
happening
to
meet
a
wounded
french
colonel
on
the
road
rostov
had
maintained
with
heat
that
peace
was
impossible
between
a
legitimate
sovereign
and
the
criminal
bonaparte
rostov
was
therefore
unpleasantly
struck
by
the
presence
of
french
officers
in
boris
lodging
dressed
in
uniforms
he
had
been
accustomed
to
see
from
quite
a
different
point
of
view
from
the
outposts
of
the
flank
as
soon
as
he
noticed
a
french
officer
who
thrust
his
head
out
of
the
door
that
warlike
feeling
of
hostility
which
he
always
experienced
at
the
sight
of
the
enemy
suddenly
seized
him
he
stopped
at
the
threshold
and
asked
in
russian
whether
drubetskoy
lived
there
boris
hearing
a
strange
voice
in
the
anteroom
came
out
to
meet
him
an
expression
of
annoyance
showed
itself
for
a
moment
on
his
face
on
first
recognizing
rostov
ah
it
s
you
very
glad
very
glad
to
see
you
he
said
however
coming
toward
him
with
a
smile
but
rostov
had
noticed
his
first
impulse
i
ve
come
at
a
bad
time
i
think
i
should
not
have
come
but
i
have
business
he
said
coldly
no
i
only
wonder
how
you
managed
to
get
away
from
your
regiment
dans
un
moment
je
suis
a
vous
he
said
answering
someone
who
called
him
in
a
minute
i
shall
be
at
your
disposal
i
see
i
m
intruding
rostov
repeated
the
look
of
annoyance
had
already
disappeared
from
boris
face
having
evidently
reflected
and
decided
how
to
act
he
very
quietly
took
both
rostov
s
hands
and
led
him
into
the
next
room
his
eyes
looking
serenely
and
steadily
at
rostov
seemed
to
be
veiled
by
something
as
if
screened
by
blue
spectacles
of
conventionality
so
it
seemed
to
rostov
oh
come
now
as
if
you
could
come
at
a
wrong
time
said
boris
and
he
led
him
into
the
room
where
the
supper
table
was
laid
and
introduced
him
to
his
guests
explaining
that
he
was
not
a
civilian
but
an
hussar
officer
and
an
old
friend
of
his
count
zhilinski
le
comte
n
n
le
capitaine
s
s
said
he
naming
his
guests
rostov
looked
frowningly
at
the
frenchmen
bowed
reluctantly
and
remained
silent
zhilinski
evidently
did
not
receive
this
new
russian
person
very
willingly
into
his
circle
and
did
not
speak
to
rostov
boris
did
not
appear
to
notice
the
constraint
the
newcomer
produced
and
with
the
same
pleasant
composure
and
the
same
veiled
look
in
his
eyes
with
which
he
had
met
rostov
tried
to
enliven
the
conversation
one
of
the
frenchmen
with
the
politeness
characteristic
of
his
countrymen
addressed
the
obstinately
taciturn
rostov
saying
that
the
latter
had
probably
come
to
tilsit
to
see
the
emperor
no
i
came
on
business
replied
rostov
briefly
rostov
had
been
out
of
humor
from
the
moment
he
noticed
the
look
of
dissatisfaction
on
boris
face
and
as
always
happens
to
those
in
a
bad
humor
it
seemed
to
him
that
everyone
regarded
him
with
aversion
and
that
he
was
in
everybody
s
way
he
really
was
in
their
way
for
he
alone
took
no
part
in
the
conversation
which
again
became
general
the
looks
the
visitors
cast
on
him
seemed
to
say
and
what
is
he
sitting
here
for
he
rose
and
went
up
to
boris
anyhow
i
m
in
your
way
he
said
in
a
low
tone
come
and
talk
over
my
business
and
i
ll
go
away
oh
no
not
at
all
said
boris
but
if
you
are
tired
come
and
lie
down
in
my
room
and
have
a
rest
yes
really
they
went
into
the
little
room
where
boris
slept
rostov
without
sitting
down
began
at
once
irritably
as
if
boris
were
to
blame
in
some
way
telling
him
about
denisov
s
affair
asking
him
whether
through
his
general
he
could
and
would
intercede
with
the
emperor
on
denisov
s
behalf
and
get
denisov
s
petition
handed
in
when
he
and
boris
were
alone
rostov
felt
for
the
first
time
that
he
could
not
look
boris
in
the
face
without
a
sense
of
awkwardness
boris
with
one
leg
crossed
over
the
other
and
stroking
his
left
hand
with
the
slender
fingers
of
his
right
listened
to
rostov
as
a
general
listens
to
the
report
of
a
subordinate
now
looking
aside
and
now
gazing
straight
into
rostov
s
eyes
with
the
same
veiled
look
each
time
this
happened
rostov
felt
uncomfortable
and
cast
down
his
eyes
i
have
heard
of
such
cases
and
know
that
his
majesty
is
very
severe
in
such
affairs
i
think
it
would
be
best
not
to
bring
it
before
the
emperor
but
to
apply
to
the
commander
of
the
corps
but
in
general
i
think
so
you
don
t
want
to
do
anything
well
then
say
so
rostov
almost
shouted
not
looking
boris
in
the
face
boris
smiled
on
the
contrary
i
will
do
what
i
can
only
i
thought
at
that
moment
zhilinski
s
voice
was
heard
calling
boris
well
then
go
go
go
said
rostov
and
refusing
supper
and
remaining
alone
in
the
little
room
he
walked
up
and
down
for
a
long
time
hearing
the
lighthearted
french
conversation
from
the
next
room
chapter
xx
rostov
had
come
to
tilsit
the
day
least
suitable
for
a
petition
on
denisov
s
behalf
he
could
not
himself
go
to
the
general
in
attendance
as
he
was
in
mufti
and
had
come
to
tilsit
without
permission
to
do
so
and
boris
even
had
he
wished
to
could
not
have
done
so
on
the
following
day
on
that
day
june
the
preliminaries
of
peace
were
signed
the
emperors
exchanged
decorations
alexander
received
the
cross
of
the
legion
of
honor
and
napoleon
the
order
of
st
andrew
of
the
first
degree
and
a
dinner
had
been
arranged
for
the
evening
given
by
a
battalion
of
the
french
guards
to
the
preobrazhensk
battalion
the
emperors
were
to
be
present
at
that
banquet
rostov
felt
so
ill
at
ease
and
uncomfortable
with
boris
that
when
the
latter
looked
in
after
supper
he
pretended
to
be
asleep
and
early
next
morning
went
away
avoiding
boris
in
his
civilian
clothes
and
a
round
hat
he
wandered
about
the
town
staring
at
the
french
and
their
uniforms
and
at
the
streets
and
houses
where
the
russian
and
french
emperors
were
staying
in
a
square
he
saw
tables
being
set
up
and
preparations
made
for
the
dinner
he
saw
the
russian
and
french
colors
draped
from
side
to
side
of
the
streets
with
hugh
monograms
a
and
n
in
the
windows
of
the
houses
also
flags
and
bunting
were
displayed
boris
doesn
t
want
to
help
me
and
i
don
t
want
to
ask
him
that
s
settled
thought
nicholas
all
is
over
between
us
but
i
won
t
leave
here
without
having
done
all
i
can
for
denisov
and
certainly
not
without
getting
his
letter
to
the
emperor
the
emperor
he
is
here
thought
rostov
who
had
unconsciously
returned
to
the
house
where
alexander
lodged
saddled
horses
were
standing
before
the
house
and
the
suite
were
assembling
evidently
preparing
for
the
emperor
to
come
out
i
may
see
him
at
any
moment
thought
rostov
if
only
i
were
to
hand
the
letter
direct
to
him
and
tell
him
all
could
they
really
arrest
me
for
my
civilian
clothes
surely
not
he
would
understand
on
whose
side
justice
lies
he
understands
everything
knows
everything
who
can
be
more
just
more
magnanimous
than
he
and
even
if
they
did
arrest
me
for
being
here
what
would
it
matter
thought
he
looking
at
an
officer
who
was
entering
the
house
the
emperor
occupied
after
all
people
do
go
in
it
s
all
nonsense
i
ll
go
in
and
hand
the
letter
to
the
emperor
myself
so
much
the
worse
for
drubetskoy
who
drives
me
to
it
and
suddenly
with
a
determination
he
himself
did
not
expect
rostov
felt
for
the
letter
in
his
pocket
and
went
straight
to
the
house
no
i
won
t
miss
my
opportunity
now
as
i
did
after
austerlitz
he
thought
expecting
every
moment
to
meet
the
monarch
and
conscious
of
the
blood
that
rushed
to
his
heart
at
the
thought
i
will
fall
at
his
feet
and
beseech
him
he
will
lift
me
up
will
listen
and
will
even
thank
me
i
am
happy
when
i
can
do
good
but
to
remedy
injustice
is
the
greatest
happiness
rostov
fancied
the
sovereign
saying
and
passing
people
who
looked
after
him
with
curiosity
he
entered
the
porch
of
the
emperor
s
house
a
broad
staircase
led
straight
up
from
the
entry
and
to
the
right
he
saw
a
closed
door
below
under
the
staircase
was
a
door
leading
to
the
lower
floor
whom
do
you
want
someone
inquired
to
hand
in
a
letter
a
petition
to
his
majesty
said
nicholas
with
a
tremor
in
his
voice
a
petition
this
way
to
the
officer
on
duty
he
was
shown
the
door
leading
downstairs
only
it
won
t
be
accepted
on
hearing
this
indifferent
voice
rostov
grew
frightened
at
what
he
was
doing
the
thought
of
meeting
the
emperor
at
any
moment
was
so
fascinating
and
consequently
so
alarming
that
he
was
ready
to
run
away
but
the
official
who
had
questioned
him
opened
the
door
and
rostov
entered
a
short
stout
man
of
about
thirty
in
white
breeches
and
high
boots
and
a
batiste
shirt
that
he
had
evidently
only
just
put
on
standing
in
that
room
and
his
valet
was
buttoning
on
to
the
back
of
his
breeches
a
new
pair
of
handsome
silk
embroidered
braces
that
for
some
reason
attracted
rostov
s
attention
this
man
was
was
speaking
to
someone
in
the
adjoining
room
a
good
figure
and
in
her
first
bloom
he
was
saying
but
on
seeing
rostov
he
stopped
short
and
frowned
what
is
it
a
petition
what
is
it
asked
the
person
in
the
other
room
another
petitioner
answered
the
man
with
the
braces
tell
him
to
come
later
he
ll
be
coming
out
directly
we
must
go
later
later
tomorrow
it
s
too
late
rostov
turned
and
was
about
to
go
but
the
man
in
the
braces
stopped
him
whom
have
you
come
from
who
are
you
i
come
from
major
denisov
answered
rostov
are
you
an
officer
lieutenant
count
rostov
what
audacity
hand
it
in
through
your
commander
and
go
along
with
you
go
and
he
continued
to
put
on
the
uniform
the
valet
handed
him
rostov
went
back
into
the
hall
and
noticed
that
in
the
porch
there
were
many
officers
and
generals
in
full
parade
uniform
whom
he
had
to
pass
cursing
his
temerity
his
heart
sinking
at
the
thought
of
finding
himself
at
any
moment
face
to
face
with
the
emperor
and
being
put
to
shame
and
arrested
in
his
presence
fully
alive
now
to
the
impropriety
of
his
conduct
and
repenting
of
it
rostov
with
downcast
eyes
was
making
his
way
out
of
the
house
through
the
brilliant
suite
when
a
familiar
voice
called
him
and
a
hand
detained
him
what
are
you
doing
here
sir
in
civilian
dress
asked
a
deep
voice
it
was
a
cavalry
general
who
had
obtained
the
emperor
s
special
favor
during
this
campaign
and
who
had
formerly
commanded
the
division
in
which
rostov
was
serving
rostov
in
dismay
began
justifying
himself
but
seeing
the
kindly
jocular
face
of
the
general
he
took
him
aside
and
in
an
excited
voice
told
him
the
whole
affair
asking
him
to
intercede
for
denisov
whom
the
general
knew
having
heard
rostov
to
the
end
the
general
shook
his
head
gravely
i
m
sorry
sorry
for
that
fine
fellow
give
me
the
letter
hardly
had
rostov
handed
him
the
letter
and
finished
explaining
denisov
s
case
when
hasty
steps
and
the
jingling
of
spurs
were
heard
on
the
stairs
and
the
general
leaving
him
went
to
the
porch
the
gentlemen
of
the
emperor
s
suite
ran
down
the
stairs
and
went
to
their
horses
hayne
the
same
groom
who
had
been
at
austerlitz
led
up
the
emperor
s
horse
and
the
faint
creak
of
a
footstep
rostov
knew
at
once
was
heard
on
the
stairs
forgetting
the
danger
of
being
recognized
rostov
went
close
to
the
porch
together
with
some
inquisitive
civilians
and
again
after
two
years
saw
those
features
he
adored
that
same
face
and
same
look
and
step
and
the
same
union
of
majesty
and
mildness
and
the
feeling
of
enthusiasm
and
love
for
his
sovereign
rose
again
in
rostov
s
soul
in
all
its
old
force
in
the
uniform
of
the
preobrazhensk
regiment
white
chamois
leather
breeches
and
high
boots
and
wearing
a
star
rostov
did
not
know
it
was
that
of
the
legion
d
honneur
the
monarch
came
out
into
the
porch
putting
on
his
gloves
and
carrying
his
hat
under
his
arm
he
stopped
and
looked
about
him
brightening
everything
around
by
his
glance
he
spoke
a
few
words
to
some
of
the
generals
and
recognizing
the
former
commander
of
rostov
s
division
smiled
and
beckoned
to
him
all
the
suite
drew
back
and
rostov
saw
the
general
talking
for
some
time
to
the
emperor
the
emperor
said
a
few
words
to
him
and
took
a
step
toward
his
horse
again
the
crowd
of
members
of
the
suite
and
street
gazers
among
whom
was
rostov
moved
nearer
to
the
emperor
stopping
beside
his
horse
with
his
hand
on
the
saddle
the
emperor
turned
to
the
cavalry
general
and
said
in
a
loud
voice
evidently
wishing
to
be
heard
by
all
i
cannot
do
it
general
i
cannot
because
the
law
is
stronger
than
i
and
he
raised
his
foot
to
the
stirrup
the
general
bowed
his
head
respectfully
and
the
monarch
mounted
and
rode
down
the
street
at
a
gallop
beside
himself
with
enthusiasm
rostov
ran
after
him
with
the
crowd
chapter
xxi
the
emperor
rode
to
the
square
where
facing
one
another
a
battalion
of
the
preobrazhensk
regiment
stood
on
the
right
and
a
battalion
of
the
french
guards
in
their
bearskin
caps
on
the
left
as
the
tsar
rode
up
to
one
flank
of
the
battalions
which
presented
arms
another
group
of
horsemen
galloped
up
to
the
opposite
flank
and
at
the
head
of
them
rostov
recognized
napoleon
it
could
be
no
one
else
he
came
at
a
gallop
wearing
a
small
hat
a
blue
uniform
open
over
a
white
vest
and
the
st
andrew
ribbon
over
his
shoulder
he
was
riding
a
very
fine
thoroughbred
gray
arab
horse
with
a
crimson
gold
embroidered
saddlecloth
on
approaching
alexander
he
raised
his
hat
and
as
he
did
so
rostov
with
his
cavalryman
s
eye
could
not
help
noticing
that
napoleon
did
not
sit
well
or
firmly
in
the
saddle
the
battalions
shouted
hurrah
and
vive
l
empereur
napoleon
said
something
to
alexander
and
both
emperors
dismounted
and
took
each
other
s
hands
napoleon
s
face
wore
an
unpleasant
and
artificial
smile
alexander
was
saying
something
affable
to
him
in
spite
of
the
trampling
of
the
french
gendarmes
horses
which
were
pushing
back
the
crowd
rostov
kept
his
eyes
on
every
movement
of
alexander
and
bonaparte
it
struck
him
as
a
surprise
that
alexander
treated
bonaparte
as
an
equal
and
that
the
latter
was
quite
at
ease
with
the
tsar
as
if
such
relations
with
an
emperor
were
an
everyday
matter
to
him
alexander
and
napoleon
with
the
long
train
of
their
suites
approached
the
right
flank
of
the
preobrazhensk
battalion
and
came
straight
up
to
the
crowd
standing
there
the
crowd
unexpectedly
found
itself
so
close
to
the
emperors
that
rostov
standing
in
the
front
row
was
afraid
he
might
be
recognized
sire
i
ask
your
permission
to
present
the
legion
of
honor
to
the
bravest
of
your
soldiers
said
a
sharp
precise
voice
articulating
every
letter
this
was
said
by
the
undersized
napoleon
looking
up
straight
into
alexander
s
eyes
alexander
listened
attentively
to
what
was
said
to
him
and
bending
his
head
smiled
pleasantly
to
him
who
has
borne
himself
most
bravely
in
this
last
war
added
napoleon
accentuating
each
syllable
as
with
a
composure
and
assurance
exasperating
to
rostov
he
ran
his
eyes
over
the
russian
ranks
drawn
up
before
him
who
all
presented
arms
with
their
eyes
fixed
on
their
emperor
will
your
majesty
allow
me
to
consult
the
colonel
said
alexander
and
took
a
few
hasty
steps
toward
prince
kozlovski
the
commander
of
the
battalion
bonaparte
meanwhile
began
taking
the
glove
off
his
small
white
hand
tore
it
in
doing
so
and
threw
it
away
an
aide
de
camp
behind
him
rushed
forward
and
picked
it
up
to
whom
shall
it
be
given
the
emperor
alexander
asked
koslovski
in
russian
in
a
low
voice
to
whomever
your
majesty
commands
the
emperor
knit
his
brows
with
dissatisfaction
and
glancing
back
remarked
but
we
must
give
him
an
answer
kozlovski
scanned
the
ranks
resolutely
and
included
rostov
in
his
scrutiny
can
it
be
me
thought
rostov
lazarev
the
colonel
called
with
a
frown
and
lazarev
the
first
soldier
in
the
rank
stepped
briskly
forward
where
are
you
off
to
stop
here
voices
whispered
to
lazarev
who
did
not
know
where
to
go
lazarev
stopped
casting
a
sidelong
look
at
his
colonel
in
alarm
his
face
twitched
as
often
happens
to
soldiers
called
before
the
ranks
napoleon
slightly
turned
his
head
and
put
his
plump
little
hand
out
behind
him
as
if
to
take
something
the
members
of
his
suite
guessing
at
once
what
he
wanted
moved
about
and
whispered
as
they
passed
something
from
one
to
another
and
a
page
the
same
one
rostov
had
seen
the
previous
evening
at
boris
ran
forward
and
bowing
respectfully
over
the
outstretched
hand
and
not
keeping
it
waiting
a
moment
laid
in
it
an
order
on
a
red
ribbon
napoleon
without
looking
pressed
two
fingers
together
and
the
badge
was
between
them
then
he
approached
lazarev
who
rolled
his
eyes
and
persistently
gazed
at
his
own
monarch
looked
round
at
the
emperor
alexander
to
imply
that
what
he
was
now
doing
was
done
for
the
sake
of
his
ally
and
the
small
white
hand
holding
the
order
touched
one
of
lazarev
s
buttons
it
was
as
if
napoleon
knew
that
it
was
only
necessary
for
his
hand
to
deign
to
touch
that
soldier
s
breast
for
the
soldier
to
be
forever
happy
rewarded
and
distinguished
from
everyone
else
in
the
world
napoleon
merely
laid
the
cross
on
lazarev
s
breast
and
dropping
his
hand
turned
toward
alexander
as
though
sure
that
the
cross
would
adhere
there
and
it
really
did
officious
hands
russian
and
french
immediately
seized
the
cross
and
fastened
it
to
the
uniform
lazarev
glanced
morosely
at
the
little
man
with
white
hands
who
was
doing
something
to
him
and
still
standing
motionless
presenting
arms
looked
again
straight
into
alexander
s
eyes
as
if
asking
whether
he
should
stand
there
or
go
away
or
do
something
else
but
receiving
no
orders
he
remained
for
some
time
in
that
rigid
position
the
emperors
remounted
and
rode
away
the
preobrazhensk
battalion
breaking
rank
mingled
with
the
french
guards
and
sat
down
at
the
tables
prepared
for
them
lazarev
sat
in
the
place
of
honor
russian
and
french
officers
embraced
him
congratulated
him
and
pressed
his
hands
crowds
of
officers
and
civilians
drew
near
merely
to
see
him
a
rumble
of
russian
and
french
voices
and
laughter
filled
the
air
round
the
tables
in
the
square
two
officers
with
flushed
faces
looking
cheerful
and
happy
passed
by
rostov
what
d
you
think
of
the
treat
all
on
silver
plate
one
of
them
was
saying
have
you
seen
lazarev
i
have
tomorrow
i
hear
the
preobrazhenskis
will
give
them
a
dinner
yes
but
what
luck
for
lazarev
twelve
hundred
francs
pension
for
life
here
s
a
cap
lads
shouted
a
preobrazhensk
soldier
donning
a
shaggy
french
cap
it
s
a
fine
thing
first
rate
have
you
heard
the
password
asked
one
guards
officer
of
another
the
day
before
yesterday
it
was
napoleon
france
bravoure
yesterday
alexandre
russie
grandeur
one
day
our
emperor
gives
it
and
next
day
napoleon
tomorrow
our
emperor
will
send
a
st
george
s
cross
to
the
bravest
of
the
french
guards
it
has
to
be
done
he
must
respond
in
kind
boris
too
with
his
friend
zhilinski
came
to
see
the
preobrazhensk
banquet
on
his
way
back
he
noticed
rostov
standing
by
the
corner
of
a
house
rostov
how
d
you
do
we
missed
one
another
he
said
and
could
not
refrain
from
asking
what
was
the
matter
so
strangely
dismal
and
troubled
was
rostov
s
face
nothing
nothing
replied
rostov
you
ll
call
round
yes
i
will
rostov
stood
at
that
corner
for
a
long
time
watching
the
feast
from
a
distance
in
his
mind
a
painful
process
was
going
on
which
he
could
not
bring
to
a
conclusion
terrible
doubts
rose
in
his
soul
now
he
remembered
denisov
with
his
changed
expression
his
submission
and
the
whole
hospital
with
arms
and
legs
torn
off
and
its
dirt
and
disease
so
vividly
did
he
recall
that
hospital
stench
of
dead
flesh
that
he
looked
round
to
see
where
the
smell
came
from
next
he
thought
of
that
self
satisfied
bonaparte
with
his
small
white
hand
who
was
now
an
emperor
liked
and
respected
by
alexander
then
why
those
severed
arms
and
legs
and
those
dead
men
then
again
he
thought
of
lazarev
rewarded
and
denisov
punished
and
unpardoned
he
caught
himself
harboring
such
strange
thoughts
that
he
was
frightened
the
smell
of
the
food
the
preobrazhenskis
were
eating
and
a
sense
of
hunger
recalled
him
from
these
reflections
he
had
to
get
something
to
eat
before
going
away
he
went
to
a
hotel
he
had
noticed
that
morning
there
he
found
so
many
people
among
them
officers
who
like
himself
had
come
in
civilian
clothes
that
he
had
difficulty
in
getting
a
dinner
two
officers
of
his
own
division
joined
him
the
conversation
naturally
turned
on
the
peace
the
officers
his
comrades
like
most
of
the
army
were
dissatisfied
with
the
peace
concluded
after
the
battle
of
friedland
they
said
that
had
we
held
out
a
little
longer
napoleon
would
have
been
done
for
as
his
troops
had
neither
provisions
nor
ammunition
nicholas
ate
and
drank
chiefly
the
latter
in
silence
he
finished
a
couple
of
bottles
of
wine
by
himself
the
process
in
his
mind
went
on
tormenting
him
without
reaching
a
conclusion
he
feared
to
give
way
to
his
thoughts
yet
could
not
get
rid
of
them
suddenly
on
one
of
the
officers
saying
that
it
was
humiliating
to
look
at
the
french
rostov
began
shouting
with
uncalled
for
wrath
and
therefore
much
to
the
surprise
of
the
officers
how
can
you
judge
what
s
best
he
cried
the
blood
suddenly
rushing
to
his
face
how
can
you
judge
the
emperor
s
actions
what
right
have
we
to
argue
we
cannot
comprehend
either
the
emperor
s
or
his
actions
but
i
never
said
a
word
about
the
emperor
said
the
officer
justifying
himself
and
unable
to
understand
rostov
s
outburst
except
on
the
supposition
that
he
was
drunk
but
rostov
did
not
listen
to
him
we
are
not
diplomatic
officials
we
are
soldiers
and
nothing
more
he
went
on
if
we
are
ordered
to
die
we
must
die
if
we
re
punished
it
means
that
we
have
deserved
it
it
s
not
for
us
to
judge
if
the
emperor
pleases
to
recognize
bonaparte
as
emperor
and
to
conclude
an
alliance
with
him
it
means
that
that
is
the
right
thing
to
do
if
once
we
begin
judging
and
arguing
about
everything
nothing
sacred
will
be
left
that
way
we
shall
be
saying
there
is
no
god
nothing
shouted
nicholas
banging
the
table
very
little
to
the
point
as
it
seemed
to
his
listeners
but
quite
relevantly
to
the
course
of
his
own
thoughts
our
business
is
to
do
our
duty
to
fight
and
not
to
think
that
s
all
said
he
and
to
drink
said
one
of
the
officers
not
wishing
to
quarrel
yes
and
to
drink
assented
nicholas
hullo
there
another
bottle
he
shouted
in
the
emperor
alexander
went
to
erfurt
for
a
fresh
interview
with
the
emperor
napoleon
and
in
the
upper
circles
of
petersburg
there
was
much
talk
of
the
grandeur
of
this
important
meeting
chapter
xxii
in
the
intimacy
between
the
world
s
two
arbiters
as
napoleon
and
alexander
were
called
was
such
that
when
napoleon
declared
war
on
austria
a
russian
corps
crossed
the
frontier
to
co
operate
with
our
old
enemy
bonaparte
against
our
old
ally
the
emperor
of
austria
and
in
court
circles
the
possibility
of
marriage
between
napoleon
and
one
of
alexander
s
sisters
was
spoken
of
but
besides
considerations
of
foreign
policy
the
attention
of
russian
society
was
at
that
time
keenly
directed
on
the
internal
changes
that
were
being
undertaken
in
all
the
departments
of
government
life
meanwhile
real
life
with
its
essential
interests
of
health
and
sickness
toil
and
rest
and
its
intellectual
interests
in
thought
science
poetry
music
love
friendship
hatred
and
passions
went
on
as
usual
independently
of
and
apart
from
political
friendship
or
enmity
with
napoleon
bonaparte
and
from
all
the
schemes
of
reconstruction
book
six
chapter
i
prince
andrew
had
spent
two
years
continuously
in
the
country
all
the
plans
pierre
had
attempted
on
his
estates
and
constantly
changing
from
one
thing
to
another
had
never
accomplished
were
carried
out
by
prince
andrew
without
display
and
without
perceptible
difficulty
he
had
in
the
highest
degree
a
practical
tenacity
which
pierre
lacked
and
without
fuss
or
strain
on
his
part
this
set
things
going
on
one
of
his
estates
the
three
hundred
serfs
were
liberated
and
became
free
agricultural
laborers
this
being
one
of
the
first
examples
of
the
kind
in
russia
on
other
estates
the
serfs
compulsory
labor
was
commuted
for
a
quitrent
a
trained
midwife
was
engaged
for
bogucharovo
at
his
expense
and
a
priest
was
paid
to
teach
reading
and
writing
to
the
children
of
the
peasants
and
household
serfs
prince
andrew
spent
half
his
time
at
bald
hills
with
his
father
and
his
son
who
was
still
in
the
care
of
nurses
the
other
half
he
spent
in
bogucharovo
cloister
as
his
father
called
prince
andrew
s
estate
despite
the
indifference
to
the
affairs
of
the
world
he
had
expressed
to
pierre
he
diligently
followed
all
that
went
on
received
many
books
and
to
his
surprise
noticed
that
when
he
or
his
father
had
visitors
from
petersburg
the
very
vortex
of
life
these
people
lagged
behind
himself
who
never
left
the
country
in
knowledge
of
what
was
happening
in
home
and
foreign
affairs
besides
being
occupied
with
his
estates
and
reading
a
great
variety
of
books
prince
andrew
was
at
this
time
busy
with
a
critical
of
survey
our
last
two
unfortunate
campaigns
and
with
drawing
up
a
proposal
for
a
reform
of
the
army
rules
and
regulations
in
the
spring
of
he
went
to
visit
the
ryazan
estates
which
had
been
inherited
by
his
son
whose
guardian
he
was
warmed
by
the
spring
sunshine
he
sat
in
the
caleche
looking
at
the
new
grass
the
first
leaves
on
the
birches
and
the
first
puffs
of
white
spring
clouds
floating
across
the
clear
blue
sky
he
was
not
thinking
of
anything
but
looked
absent
mindedly
and
cheerfully
from
side
to
side
they
crossed
the
ferry
where
he
had
talked
with
pierre
the
year
before
they
went
through
the
muddy
village
past
threshing
floors
and
green
fields
of
winter
rye
downhill
where
snow
still
lodged
near
the
bridge
uphill
where
the
clay
had
been
liquefied
by
the
rain
past
strips
of
stubble
land
and
bushes
touched
with
green
here
and
there
and
into
a
birch
forest
growing
on
both
sides
of
the
road
in
the
forest
it
was
almost
hot
no
wind
could
be
felt
the
birches
with
their
sticky
green
leaves
were
motionless
and
lilac
colored
flowers
and
the
first
blades
of
green
grass
were
pushing
up
and
lifting
last
year
s
leaves
the
coarse
evergreen
color
of
the
small
fir
trees
scattered
here
and
there
among
the
birches
was
an
unpleasant
reminder
of
winter
on
entering
the
forest
the
horses
began
to
snort
and
sweated
visibly
peter
the
footman
made
some
remark
to
the
coachman
the
latter
assented
but
apparently
the
coachman
s
sympathy
was
not
enough
for
peter
and
he
turned
on
the
box
toward
his
master
how
pleasant
it
is
your
excellency
he
said
with
a
respectful
smile
what
it
s
pleasant
your
excellency
what
is
he
talking
about
thought
prince
andrew
oh
the
spring
i
suppose
he
thought
as
he
turned
round
yes
really
everything
is
green
already
how
early
the
birches
and
cherry
and
alders
too
are
coming
out
but
the
oaks
show
no
sign
yet
ah
here
is
one
oak
at
the
edge
of
the
road
stood
an
oak
probably
ten
times
the
age
of
the
birches
that
formed
the
forest
it
was
ten
times
as
thick
and
twice
as
tall
as
they
it
was
an
enormous
tree
its
girth
twice
as
great
as
a
man
could
embrace
and
evidently
long
ago
some
of
its
branches
had
been
broken
off
and
its
bark
scarred
with
its
huge
ungainly
limbs
sprawling
unsymmetrically
and
its
gnarled
hands
and
fingers
it
stood
an
aged
stern
and
scornful
monster
among
the
smiling
birch
trees
only
the
dead
looking
evergreen
firs
dotted
about
in
the
forest
and
this
oak
refused
to
yield
to
the
charm
of
spring
or
notice
either
the
spring
or
the
sunshine
spring
love
happiness
this
oak
seemed
to
say
are
you
not
weary
of
that
stupid
meaningless
constantly
repeated
fraud
always
the
same
and
always
a
fraud
there
is
no
spring
no
sun
no
happiness
look
at
those
cramped
dead
firs
ever
the
same
and
at
me
too
sticking
out
my
broken
and
barked
fingers
just
where
they
have
grown
whether
from
my
back
or
my
sides
as
they
have
grown
so
i
stand
and
i
do
not
believe
in
your
hopes
and
your
lies
as
he
passed
through
the
forest
prince
andrew
turned
several
times
to
look
at
that
oak
as
if
expecting
something
from
it
under
the
oak
too
were
flowers
and
grass
but
it
stood
among
them
scowling
rigid
misshapen
and
grim
as
ever
yes
the
oak
is
right
a
thousand
times
right
thought
prince
andrew
let
others
the
young
yield
afresh
to
that
fraud
but
we
know
life
our
life
is
finished
a
whole
sequence
of
new
thoughts
hopeless
but
mournfully
pleasant
rose
in
his
soul
in
connection
with
that
tree
during
this
journey
he
as
it
were
considered
his
life
afresh
and
arrived
at
his
old
conclusion
restful
in
its
hopelessness
that
it
was
not
for
him
to
begin
anything
anew
but
that
he
must
live
out
his
life
content
to
do
no
harm
and
not
disturbing
himself
or
desiring
anything
chapter
ii
prince
andrew
had
to
see
the
marshal
of
the
nobility
for
the
district
in
connection
with
the
affairs
of
the
ryazan
estate
of
which
he
was
trustee
this
marshal
was
count
ilya
rostov
and
in
the
middle
of
may
prince
andrew
went
to
visit
him
it
was
now
hot
spring
weather
the
whole
forest
was
already
clothed
in
green
it
was
dusty
and
so
hot
that
on
passing
near
water
one
longed
to
bathe
prince
andrew
depressed
and
preoccupied
with
the
business
about
which
he
had
to
speak
to
the
marshal
was
driving
up
the
avenue
in
the
grounds
of
the
rostovs
house
at
otradnoe
he
heard
merry
girlish
cries
behind
some
trees
on
the
right
and
saw
a
group
of
girls
running
to
cross
the
path
of
his
caleche
ahead
of
the
rest
and
nearer
to
him
ran
a
dark
haired
remarkably
slim
pretty
girl
in
a
yellow
chintz
dress
with
a
white
handkerchief
on
her
head
from
under
which
loose
locks
of
hair
escaped
the
girl
was
shouting
something
but
seeing
that
he
was
a
stranger
ran
back
laughing
without
looking
at
him
suddenly
he
did
not
know
why
he
felt
a
pang
the
day
was
so
beautiful
the
sun
so
bright
everything
around
so
gay
but
that
slim
pretty
girl
did
not
know
or
wish
to
know
of
his
existence
and
was
contented
and
cheerful
in
her
own
separate
probably
foolish
but
bright
and
happy
life
what
is
she
so
glad
about
what
is
she
thinking
of
not
of
the
military
regulations
or
of
the
arrangement
of
the
ryazan
serfs
quitrents
of
what
is
she
thinking
why
is
she
so
happy
prince
andrew
asked
himself
with
instinctive
curiosity
in
count
ilya
rostov
was
living
at
otradnoe
just
as
he
had
done
in
former
years
that
is
entertaining
almost
the
whole
province
with
hunts
theatricals
dinners
and
music
he
was
glad
to
see
prince
andrew
as
he
was
to
see
any
new
visitor
and
insisted
on
his
staying
the
night
during
the
dull
day
in
the
course
of
which
he
was
entertained
by
his
elderly
hosts
and
by
the
more
important
of
the
visitors
the
old
count
s
house
was
crowded
on
account
of
an
approaching
name
day
prince
andrew
repeatedly
glanced
at
natasha
gay
and
laughing
among
the
younger
members
of
the
company
and
asked
himself
each
time
what
is
she
thinking
about
why
is
she
so
glad
that
night
alone
in
new
surroundings
he
was
long
unable
to
sleep
he
read
awhile
and
then
put
out
his
candle
but
relit
it
it
was
hot
in
the
room
the
inside
shutters
of
which
were
closed
he
was
cross
with
the
stupid
old
man
as
he
called
rostov
who
had
made
him
stay
by
assuring
him
that
some
necessary
documents
had
not
yet
arrived
from
town
and
he
was
vexed
with
himself
for
having
stayed
he
got
up
and
went
to
the
window
to
open
it
as
soon
as
he
opened
the
shutters
the
moonlight
as
if
it
had
long
been
watching
for
this
burst
into
the
room
he
opened
the
casement
the
night
was
fresh
bright
and
very
still
just
before
the
window
was
a
row
of
pollard
trees
looking
black
on
one
side
and
with
a
silvery
light
on
the
other
beneath
the
trees
grewsome
kind
of
lush
wet
bushy
vegetation
with
silver
lit
leaves
and
stems
here
and
there
farther
back
beyond
the
dark
trees
a
roof
glittered
with
dew
to
the
right
was
a
leafy
tree
with
brilliantly
white
trunk
and
branches
and
above
it
shone
the
moon
nearly
at
its
full
in
a
pale
almost
starless
spring
sky
prince
andrew
leaned
his
elbows
on
the
window
ledge
and
his
eyes
rested
on
that
sky
his
room
was
on
the
first
floor
those
in
the
rooms
above
were
also
awake
he
heard
female
voices
overhead
just
once
more
said
a
girlish
voice
above
him
which
prince
andrew
recognized
at
once
but
when
are
you
coming
to
bed
replied
another
voice
i
won
t
i
can
t
sleep
what
s
the
use
come
now
for
the
last
time
two
girlish
voices
sang
a
musical
passage
the
end
of
some
song
oh
how
lovely
now
go
to
sleep
and
there
s
an
end
of
it
you
go
to
sleep
but
i
can
t
said
the
first
voice
coming
nearer
to
the
window
she
was
evidently
leaning
right
out
for
the
rustle
of
her
dress
and
even
her
breathing
could
be
heard
everything
was
stone
still
like
the
moon
and
its
light
and
the
shadows
prince
andrew
too
dared
not
stir
for
fear
of
betraying
his
unintentional
presence
sonya
sonya
he
again
heard
the
first
speaker
oh
how
can
you
sleep
only
look
how
glorious
it
is
ah
how
glorious
do
wake
up
sonya
she
said
almost
with
tears
in
her
voice
there
never
never
was
such
a
lovely
night
before
sonya
made
some
reluctant
reply
do
just
come
and
see
what
a
moon
oh
how
lovely
come
here
darling
sweetheart
come
here
there
you
see
i
feel
like
sitting
down
on
my
heels
putting
my
arms
round
my
knees
like
this
straining
tight
as
tight
as
possible
and
flying
away
like
this
take
care
you
ll
fall
out
he
heard
the
sound
of
a
scuffle
and
sonya
s
disapproving
voice
it
s
past
one
o
clock
oh
you
only
spoil
things
for
me
all
right
go
go
again
all
was
silent
but
prince
andrew
knew
she
was
still
sitting
there
from
time
to
time
he
heard
a
soft
rustle
and
at
times
a
sigh
o
god
o
god
what
does
it
mean
she
suddenly
exclaimed
to
bed
then
if
it
must
be
and
she
slammed
the
casement
for
her
i
might
as
well
not
exist
thought
prince
andrew
while
he
listened
to
her
voice
for
some
reason
expecting
yet
fearing
that
she
might
say
something
about
him
there
she
is
again
as
if
it
were
on
purpose
thought
he
in
his
soul
there
suddenly
arose
such
an
unexpected
turmoil
of
youthful
thoughts
and
hopes
contrary
to
the
whole
tenor
of
his
life
that
unable
to
explain
his
condition
to
himself
he
lay
down
and
fell
asleep
at
once
chapter
iii
next
morning
having
taken
leave
of
no
one
but
the
count
and
not
waiting
for
the
ladies
to
appear
prince
andrew
set
off
for
home
it
was
already
the
beginning
of
june
when
on
his
return
journey
he
drove
into
the
birch
forest
where
the
gnarled
old
oak
had
made
so
strange
and
memorable
an
impression
on
him
in
the
forest
the
harness
bells
sounded
yet
more
muffled
than
they
had
done
six
weeks
before
for
now
all
was
thick
shady
and
dense
and
the
young
firs
dotted
about
in
the
forest
did
not
jar
on
the
general
beauty
but
lending
themselves
to
the
mood
around
were
delicately
green
with
fluffy
young
shoots
the
whole
day
had
been
hot
somewhere
a
storm
was
gathering
but
only
a
small
cloud
had
scattered
some
raindrops
lightly
sprinkling
the
road
and
the
sappy
leaves
the
left
side
of
the
forest
was
dark
in
the
shade
the
right
side
glittered
in
the
sunlight
wet
and
shiny
and
scarcely
swayed
by
the
breeze
everything
was
in
blossom
the
nightingales
trilled
and
their
voices
reverberated
now
near
now
far
away
yes
here
in
this
forest
was
that
oak
with
which
i
agreed
thought
prince
andrew
but
where
is
it
he
again
wondered
gazing
at
the
left
side
of
the
road
and
without
recognizing
it
he
looked
with
admiration
at
the
very
oak
he
sought
the
old
oak
quite
transfigured
spreading
out
a
canopy
of
sappy
dark
green
foliage
stood
rapt
and
slightly
trembling
in
the
rays
of
the
evening
sun
neither
gnarled
fingers
nor
old
scars
nor
old
doubts
and
sorrows
were
any
of
them
in
evidence
now
through
the
hard
century
old
bark
even
where
there
were
no
twigs
leaves
had
sprouted
such
as
one
could
hardly
believe
the
old
veteran
could
have
produced
yes
it
is
the
same
oak
thought
prince
andrew
and
all
at
once
he
was
seized
by
an
unreasoning
springtime
feeling
of
joy
and
renewal
all
the
best
moments
of
his
life
suddenly
rose
to
his
memory
austerlitz
with
the
lofty
heavens
his
wife
s
dead
reproachful
face
pierre
at
the
ferry
that
girl
thrilled
by
the
beauty
of
the
night
and
that
night
itself
and
the
moon
and
all
this
rushed
suddenly
to
his
mind
no
life
is
not
over
at
thirty
one
prince
andrew
suddenly
decided
finally
and
decisively
it
is
not
enough
for
me
to
know
what
i
have
in
me
everyone
must
know
it
pierre
and
that
young
girl
who
wanted
to
fly
away
into
the
sky
everyone
must
know
me
so
that
my
life
may
not
be
lived
for
myself
alone
while
others
live
so
apart
from
it
but
so
that
it
may
be
reflected
in
them
all
and
they
and
i
may
live
in
harmony
on
reaching
home
prince
andrew
decided
to
go
to
petersburg
that
autumn
and
found
all
sorts
of
reasons
for
this
decision
a
whole
serics
of
sensible
and
logical
considerations
showing
it
to
be
essential
for
him
to
go
to
petersburg
and
even
to
re
enter
the
service
kept
springing
up
in
his
mind
he
could
not
now
understand
how
he
could
ever
even
have
doubted
the
necessity
of
taking
an
active
share
in
life
just
as
a
month
before
he
had
not
understood
how
the
idea
of
leaving
the
quiet
country
could
ever
enter
his
head
it
now
seemed
clear
to
him
that
all
his
experience
of
life
must
be
senselessly
wasted
unless
he
applied
it
to
some
kind
of
work
and
again
played
an
active
part
in
life
he
did
not
even
remember
how
formerly
on
the
strength
of
similar
wretched
logical
arguments
it
had
seemed
obvious
that
he
would
be
degrading
himself
if
he
now
after
the
lessons
he
had
had
in
life
allowed
himself
to
believe
in
the
possibility
of
being
useful
and
in
the
possibility
of
happiness
or
love
now
reason
suggested
quite
the
opposite
after
that
journey
to
ryazan
he
found
the
country
dull
his
former
pursuits
no
longer
interested
him
and
often
when
sitting
alone
in
his
study
he
got
up
went
to
the
mirror
and
gazed
a
long
time
at
his
own
face
then
he
would
turn
away
to
the
portrait
of
his
dead
lise
who
with
hair
curled
a
la
grecque
looked
tenderly
and
gaily
at
him
out
of
the
gilt
frame
she
did
not
now
say
those
former
terrible
words
to
him
but
looked
simply
merrily
and
inquisitively
at
him
and
prince
andrew
crossing
his
arms
behind
him
long
paced
the
room
now
frowning
now
smiling
as
he
reflected
on
those
irrational
inexpressible
thoughts
secret
as
a
crime
which
altered
his
whole
life
and
were
connected
with
pierre
with
fame
with
the
girl
at
the
window
the
oak
and
woman
s
beauty
and
love
and
if
anyone
came
into
his
room
at
such
moments
he
was
particularly
cold
stern
and
above
all
unpleasantly
logical
my
dear
princess
mary
entering
at
such
a
moment
would
say
little
nicholas
can
t
go
out
today
it
s
very
cold
if
it
were
hot
prince
andrew
would
reply
at
such
times
very
dryly
to
his
sister
he
could
go
out
in
his
smock
but
as
it
is
cold
he
must
wear
warm
clothes
which
were
designed
for
that
purpose
that
is
what
follows
from
the
fact
that
it
is
cold
and
not
that
a
child
who
needs
fresh
air
should
remain
at
home
he
would
add
with
extreme
logic
as
if
punishing
someone
for
those
secret
illogical
emotions
that
stirred
within
him
at
such
moments
princess
mary
would
think
how
intellectual
work
dries
men
up
chapter
iv
prince
andrew
arrived
in
petersburg
in
august
it
was
the
time
when
the
youthful
speranski
was
at
the
zenith
of
his
fame
and
his
reforms
were
being
pushed
forward
with
the
greatest
energy
that
same
august
the
emperor
was
thrown
from
his
caleche
injured
his
leg
and
remained
three
weeks
at
peterhof
receiving
speranski
every
day
and
no
one
else
at
that
time
the
two
famous
decrees
were
being
prepared
that
so
agitated
society
abolishing
court
ranks
and
introducing
examinations
to
qualify
for
the
grades
of
collegiate
assessor
and
state
councilor
and
not
merely
these
but
a
whole
state
constitution
intended
to
change
the
existing
order
of
government
in
russia
legal
administrative
and
financial
from
the
council
of
state
down
to
the
district
tribunals
now
those
vague
liberal
dreams
with
which
the
emperor
alexander
had
ascended
the
throne
and
which
he
had
tried
to
put
into
effect
with
the
aid
of
his
associates
czartoryski
novosiltsev
kochubey
and
strogonov
whom
he
himself
in
jest
had
called
his
comite
de
salut
public
were
taking
shape
and
being
realized
now
all
these
men
were
replaced
by
speranski
on
the
civil
side
and
arakcheev
on
the
military
soon
after
his
arrival
prince
andrew
as
a
gentleman
of
the
chamber
presented
himself
at
court
and
at
a
levee
the
emperor
though
he
met
him
twice
did
not
favor
him
with
a
single
word
it
had
always
seemed
to
prince
andrew
before
that
he
was
antipathetic
to
the
emperor
and
that
the
latter
disliked
his
face
and
personality
generally
and
in
the
cold
repellent
glance
the
emperor
gave
him
he
now
found
further
confirmation
of
this
surmise
the
courtiers
explained
the
emperor
s
neglect
of
him
by
his
majesty
s
displeasure
at
bolkonski
s
not
having
served
since
i
know
myself
that
one
cannot
help
one
s
sympathies
and
antipathies
thought
prince
andrew
so
it
will
not
do
to
present
my
proposal
for
the
reform
of
the
army
regulations
to
the
emperor
personally
but
the
project
will
speak
for
itself
he
mentioned
what
he
had
written
to
an
old
field
marshal
a
friend
of
his
father
s
the
field
marshal
made
an
appointment
to
see
him
received
him
graciously
and
promised
to
inform
the
emperor
a
few
days
later
prince
andrew
received
notice
that
he
was
to
go
to
see
the
minister
of
war
count
arakcheev
on
the
appointed
day
prince
andrew
entered
count
arakcheev
s
waiting
room
at
nine
in
the
morning
he
did
not
know
arakcheev
personally
had
never
seen
him
and
all
he
had
heard
of
him
inspired
him
with
but
little
respect
for
the
man
he
is
minister
of
war
a
man
trusted
by
the
emperor
and
i
need
not
concern
myself
about
his
personal
qualities
he
has
been
commissioned
to
consider
my
project
so
he
alone
can
get
it
adopted
thought
prince
andrew
as
he
waited
among
a
number
of
important
and
unimportant
people
in
count
arakcheev
s
waiting
room
during
his
service
chiefly
as
an
adjutant
prince
andrew
had
seen
the
anterooms
of
many
important
men
and
the
different
types
of
such
rooms
were
well
known
to
him
count
arakcheev
s
anteroom
had
quite
a
special
character
the
faces
of
the
unimportant
people
awaiting
their
turn
for
an
audience
showed
embarrassment
and
servility
the
faces
of
those
of
higher
rank
expressed
a
common
feeling
of
awkwardness
covered
by
a
mask
of
unconcern
and
ridicule
of
themselves
their
situation
and
the
person
for
whom
they
were
waiting
some
walked
thoughtfully
up
and
down
others
whispered
and
laughed
prince
andrew
heard
the
nickname
sila
andreevich
and
the
words
uncle
will
give
it
to
us
hot
in
reference
to
count
arakcheev
one
general
an
important
personage
evidently
feeling
offended
at
having
to
wait
so
long
sat
crossing
and
uncrossing
his
legs
and
smiling
contemptuously
to
himself
but
the
moment
the
door
opened
one
feeling
alone
appeared
on
all
faces
that
of
fear
prince
andrew
for
the
second
time
asked
the
adjutant
on
duty
to
take
in
his
name
but
received
an
ironical
look
and
was
told
that
his
turn
would
come
in
due
course
after
some
others
had
been
shown
in
and
out
of
the
minister
s
room
by
the
adjutant
on
duty
an
officer
who
struck
prince
andrew
by
his
humiliated
and
frightened
air
was
admitted
at
that
terrible
door
this
officer
s
audience
lasted
a
long
time
then
suddenly
the
grating
sound
of
a
harsh
voice
was
heard
from
the
other
side
of
the
door
and
the
officer
with
pale
face
and
trembling
lips
came
out
and
passed
through
the
waiting
room
clutching
his
head
after
this
prince
andrew
was
conducted
to
the
door
and
the
officer
on
duty
said
in
a
whisper
to
the
right
at
the
window
prince
andrew
entered
a
plain
tidy
room
and
saw
at
the
table
a
man
of
forty
with
a
long
waist
a
long
closely
cropped
head
deep
wrinkles
scowling
brows
above
dull
greenish
hazel
eyes
and
an
overhanging
red
nose
arakcheev
turned
his
head
toward
him
without
looking
at
him
what
is
your
petition
asked
arakcheev
i
am
not
petitioning
your
excellency
returned
prince
andrew
quietly
arakcheev
s
eyes
turned
toward
him
sit
down
said
he
prince
bolkonski
i
am
not
petitioning
about
anything
his
majesty
the
emperor
has
deigned
to
send
your
excellency
a
project
submitted
by
me
you
see
my
dear
sir
i
have
read
your
project
interrupted
arakcheev
uttering
only
the
first
words
amiably
and
then
again
without
looking
at
prince
andrew
relapsing
gradually
into
a
tone
of
grumbling
contempt
you
are
proposing
new
military
laws
there
are
many
laws
but
no
one
to
carry
out
the
old
ones
nowadays
everybody
designs
laws
it
is
easier
writing
than
doing
i
came
at
his
majesty
the
emperor
s
wish
to
learn
from
your
excellency
how
you
propose
to
deal
with
the
memorandum
i
have
presented
said
prince
andrew
politely
i
have
endorsed
a
resolution
on
your
memorandum
and
sent
it
to
the
committee
i
do
not
approve
of
it
said
arakcheev
rising
and
taking
a
paper
from
his
writing
table
here
and
he
handed
it
to
prince
andrew
across
the
paper
was
scrawled
in
pencil
without
capital
letters
misspelled
and
without
punctuation
unsoundly
constructed
because
resembles
an
imitation
of
the
french
military
code
and
from
the
articles
of
war
needlessly
deviating
to
what
committee
has
the
memorandum
been
referred
inquired
prince
andrew
to
the
committee
on
army
regulations
and
i
have
recommended
that
your
honor
should
be
appointed
a
member
but
without
a
salary
prince
andrew
smiled
i
don
t
want
one
a
member
without
salary
repeated
arakcheev
i
have
the
honor
eh
call
the
next
one
who
else
is
there
he
shouted
bowing
to
prince
andrew
chapter
v
while
waiting
for
the
announcement
of
his
appointment
to
the
committee
prince
andrew
looked
up
his
former
acquaintances
particularly
those
he
knew
to
be
in
power
and
whose
aid
he
might
need
in
petersburg
he
now
experienced
the
same
feeling
he
had
had
on
the
eve
of
a
battle
when
troubled
by
anxious
curiosity
and
irresistibly
attracted
to
the
ruling
circles
where
the
future
on
which
the
fate
of
millions
depended
was
being
shaped
from
the
irritation
of
the
older
men
the
curiosity
of
the
uninitiated
the
reserve
of
the
initiated
the
hurry
and
preoccupation
of
everyone
and
the
innumerable
committees
and
commissions
of
whose
existence
he
learned
every
day
he
felt
that
now
in
here
in
petersburg
a
vast
civil
conflict
was
in
preparation
the
commander
in
chief
of
which
was
a
mysterious
person
he
did
not
know
but
who
was
supposed
to
be
a
man
of
genius
speranski
and
this
movement
of
reconstruction
of
which
prince
andrew
had
a
vague
idea
and
speranski
its
chief
promoter
began
to
interest
him
so
keenly
that
the
question
of
the
army
regulations
quickly
receded
to
a
secondary
place
in
his
consciousness
prince
andrew
was
most
favorably
placed
to
secure
good
reception
in
the
highest
and
most
diverse
petersburg
circles
of
the
day
the
reforming
party
cordially
welcomed
and
courted
him
the
first
place
because
he
was
reputed
to
be
clever
and
very
well
read
and
secondly
because
by
liberating
his
serfs
he
had
obtained
the
reputation
of
being
a
liberal
the
party
of
the
old
and
dissatisfied
who
censured
the
innovations
turned
to
him
expecting
his
sympathy
in
their
disapproval
of
the
reforms
simply
because
he
was
the
son
of
his
father
the
feminine
society
world
welcomed
him
gladly
because
he
was
rich
distinguished
a
good
match
and
almost
a
newcomer
with
a
halo
of
romance
on
account
of
his
supposed
death
and
the
tragic
loss
of
his
wife
besides
this
the
general
opinion
of
all
who
had
known
him
previously
was
that
he
had
greatly
improved
during
these
last
five
years
having
softened
and
grown
more
manly
lost
his
former
affectation
pride
and
contemptuous
irony
and
acquired
the
serenity
that
comes
with
years
people
talked
about
him
were
interested
in
him
and
wanted
to
meet
him
the
day
after
his
interview
with
count
arakcheev
prince
andrew
spent
the
evening
at
count
kochubey
s
he
told
the
count
of
his
interview
with
sila
andreevich
kochubey
spoke
of
arakcheev
by
that
nickname
with
the
same
vague
irony
prince
andrew
had
noticed
in
the
minister
of
war
s
anteroom
mon
cher
even
in
this
case
you
can
t
do
without
michael
mikhaylovich
speranski
he
manages
everything
i
ll
speak
to
him
he
has
promised
to
come
this
evening
what
has
speranski
to
do
with
the
army
regulations
asked
prince
andrew
kochubey
shook
his
head
smilingly
as
if
surprised
at
bolkonski
s
simplicity
we
were
talking
to
him
about
you
a
few
days
ago
kochubey
continued
and
about
your
freed
plowmen
oh
is
it
you
prince
who
have
freed
your
serfs
said
an
old
man
of
catherine
s
day
turning
contemptuously
toward
bolkonski
it
was
a
small
estate
that
brought
in
no
profit
replied
prince
andrew
trying
to
extenuate
his
action
so
as
not
to
irritate
the
old
man
uselessly
afraid
of
being
late
said
the
old
man
looking
at
kochubey
there
s
one
thing
i
don
t
understand
he
continued
who
will
plow
the
land
if
they
are
set
free
it
is
easy
to
write
laws
but
difficult
to
rule
just
the
same
as
now
i
ask
you
count
who
will
be
heads
of
the
departments
when
everybody
has
to
pass
examinations
those
who
pass
the
examinations
i
suppose
replied
kochubey
crossing
his
legs
and
glancing
round
well
i
have
pryanichnikov
serving
under
me
a
splendid
man
a
priceless
man
but
he
s
sixty
is
he
to
go
up
for
examination
yes
that
s
a
difficulty
as
education
is
not
at
all
general
but
count
kochubey
did
not
finish
he
rose
took
prince
andrew
by
the
arm
and
went
to
meet
a
tall
bald
fair
man
of
about
forty
with
a
large
open
forehead
and
a
long
face
of
unusual
and
peculiar
whiteness
who
was
just
entering
the
newcomer
wore
a
blue
swallow
tail
coat
with
a
cross
suspended
from
his
neck
and
a
star
on
his
left
breast
it
was
speranski
prince
andrew
recognized
him
at
once
and
felt
a
throb
within
him
as
happens
at
critical
moments
of
life
whether
it
was
from
respect
envy
or
anticipation
he
did
not
know
speranski
s
whole
figure
was
of
a
peculiar
type
that
made
him
easily
recognizable
in
the
society
in
which
prince
andrew
lived
he
had
never
seen
anyone
who
together
with
awkward
and
clumsy
gestures
possessed
such
calmness
and
self
assurance
he
had
never
seen
so
resolute
yet
gentle
an
expression
as
that
in
those
half
closed
rather
humid
eyes
or
so
firm
a
smile
that
expressed
nothing
nor
had
he
heard
such
a
refined
smooth
soft
voice
above
all
he
had
never
seen
such
delicate
whiteness
of
face
or
hands
hands
which
were
broad
but
very
plump
soft
and
white
such
whiteness
and
softness
prince
andrew
had
only
seen
on
the
faces
of
soldiers
who
had
been
long
in
hospital
this
was
speranski
secretary
of
state
reporter
to
the
emperor
and
his
companion
at
erfurt
where
he
had
more
than
once
met
and
talked
with
napoleon
speranski
did
not
shift
his
eyes
from
one
face
to
another
as
people
involuntarily
do
on
entering
a
large
company
and
was
in
no
hurry
to
speak
he
spoke
slowly
with
assurance
that
he
would
be
listened
to
and
he
looked
only
at
the
person
with
whom
he
was
conversing
prince
andrew
followed
speranski
s
every
word
and
movement
with
particular
attention
as
happens
to
some
people
especially
to
men
who
judge
those
near
to
them
severely
he
always
on
meeting
anyone
new
especially
anyone
whom
like
speranski
he
knew
by
reputation
expected
to
discover
in
him
the
perfection
of
human
qualities
speranski
told
kochubey
he
was
sorry
he
had
been
unable
to
come
sooner
as
he
had
been
detained
at
the
palace
he
did
not
say
that
the
emperor
had
kept
him
and
prince
andrew
noticed
this
affectation
of
modesty
when
kochubey
introduced
prince
andrew
speranski
slowly
turned
his
eyes
to
bolkonski
with
his
customary
smile
and
looked
at
him
in
silence
i
am
very
glad
to
make
your
acquaintance
i
had
heard
of
you
as
everyone
has
he
said
after
a
pause
kochubey
said
a
few
words
about
the
reception
arakcheev
had
given
bolkonski
speranski
smiled
more
markedly
the
chairman
of
the
committee
on
army
regulations
is
my
good
friend
monsieur
magnitski
he
said
fully
articulating
every
word
and
syllable
and
if
you
like
i
can
put
you
in
touch
with
him
he
paused
at
the
full
stop
i
hope
you
will
find
him
sympathetic
and
ready
to
co
operate
in
promoting
all
that
is
reasonable
a
circle
soon
formed
round
speranski
and
the
old
man
who
had
talked
about
his
subordinate
pryanichnikov
addressed
a
question
to
him
prince
andrew
without
joining
in
the
conversation
watched
every
movement
of
speranski
s
this
man
not
long
since
an
insignificant
divinity
student
who
now
bolkonski
thought
held
in
his
hands
those
plump
white
hands
the
fate
of
russia
prince
andrew
was
struck
by
the
extraordinarily
disdainful
composure
with
which
speranski
answered
the
old
man
he
appeared
to
address
condescending
words
to
him
from
an
immeasurable
height
when
the
old
man
began
to
speak
too
loud
speranski
smiled
and
said
he
could
not
judge
of
the
advantage
or
disadvantage
of
what
pleased
the
sovereign
having
talked
for
a
little
while
in
the
general
circle
speranski
rose
and
coming
up
to
prince
andrew
took
him
along
to
the
other
end
of
the
room
it
was
clear
that
he
thought
it
necessary
to
interest
himself
in
bolkonski
i
had
no
chance
to
talk
with
you
prince
during
the
animated
conversation
in
which
that
venerable
gentleman
involved
me
he
said
with
a
mildly
contemptuous
smile
as
if
intimating
by
that
smile
that
he
and
prince
andrew
understood
the
insignificance
of
the
people
with
whom
he
had
just
been
talking
this
flattered
prince
andrew
i
have
known
of
you
for
a
long
time
first
from
your
action
with
regard
to
your
serfs
a
first
example
of
which
it
is
very
desirable
that
there
should
be
more
imitators
and
secondly
because
you
are
one
of
those
gentlemen
of
the
chamber
who
have
not
considered
themselves
offended
by
the
new
decree
concerning
the
ranks
allotted
to
courtiers
which
is
causing
so
much
gossip
and
tittle
tattle
no
said
prince
andrew
my
father
did
not
wish
me
to
take
advantage
of
the
privilege
i
began
the
service
from
the
lower
grade
your
father
a
man
of
the
last
century
evidently
stands
above
our
contemporaries
who
so
condemn
this
measure
which
merely
reestablishes
natural
justice
i
think
however
that
these
condemnations
have
some
ground
returned
prince
andrew
trying
to
resist
speranski
s
influence
of
which
he
began
to
be
conscious
he
did
not
like
to
agree
with
him
in
everything
and
felt
a
wish
to
contradict
though
he
usually
spoke
easily
and
well
he
felt
a
difficulty
in
expressing
himself
now
while
talking
with
speranski
he
was
too
much
absorbed
in
observing
the
famous
man
s
personality
grounds
of
personal
ambition
maybe
speranski
put
in
quietly
and
of
state
interest
to
some
extent
said
prince
andrew
what
do
you
mean
asked
speranski
quietly
lowering
his
eyes
i
am
an
admirer
of
montesquieu
replied
prince
andrew
and
his
idea
that
le
principe
des
monarchies
est
l
honneur
me
parait
incontestable
certains
droits
et
privileges
de
la
noblesse
me
paraissent
etre
des
moyens
de
soutenir
ce
sentiment
the
principle
of
monarchies
is
honor
seems
to
me
incontestable
certain
rights
and
privileges
for
the
aristocracy
appear
to
me
a
means
of
maintaining
that
sentiment
the
smile
vanished
from
speranski
s
white
face
which
was
much
improved
by
the
change
probably
prince
andrew
s
thought
interested
him
si
vous
envisagez
la
question
sous
ce
point
de
vue
he
began
pronouncing
french
with
evident
difficulty
and
speaking
even
slower
than
in
russian
but
quite
calmly
if
you
regard
the
question
from
that
point
of
view
speranski
went
on
to
say
that
honor
l
honeur
cannot
be
upheld
by
privileges
harmful
to
the
service
that
honor
l
honneur
is
either
a
negative
concept
of
not
doing
what
is
blameworthy
or
it
is
a
source
of
emulation
in
pursuit
of
commendation
and
rewards
which
recognize
it
his
arguments
were
concise
simple
and
clear
an
institution
upholding
honor
the
source
of
emulation
is
one
similar
to
the
legion
d
honneur
of
the
great
emperor
napoleon
not
harmful
but
helpful
to
the
success
of
the
service
but
not
a
class
or
court
privilege
i
do
not
dispute
that
but
it
cannot
be
denied
that
court
privileges
have
attained
the
same
end
returned
prince
andrew
every
courtier
considers
himself
bound
to
maintain
his
position
worthily
yet
you
do
not
care
to
avail
yourself
of
the
privilege
prince
said
speranski
indicating
by
a
smile
that
he
wished
to
finish
amiably
an
argument
which
was
embarrassing
for
his
companion
if
you
will
do
me
the
honor
of
calling
on
me
on
wednesday
he
added
i
will
after
talking
with
magnitski
let
you
know
what
may
interest
you
and
shall
also
have
the
pleasure
of
a
more
detailed
chat
with
you
closing
his
eyes
he
bowed
a
la
francaise
without
taking
leave
and
trying
to
attract
as
little
attention
as
possible
he
left
the
room
chapter
vi
during
the
first
weeks
of
his
stay
in
petersburg
prince
andrew
felt
the
whole
trend
of
thought
he
had
formed
during
his
life
of
seclusion
quite
overshadowed
by
the
trifling
cares
that
engrossed
him
in
that
city
on
returning
home
in
the
evening
he
would
jot
down
in
his
notebook
four
or
five
necessary
calls
or
appointments
for
certain
hours
the
mechanism
of
life
the
arrangement
of
the
day
so
as
to
be
in
time
everywhere
absorbed
the
greater
part
of
his
vital
energy
he
did
nothing
did
not
even
think
or
find
time
to
think
but
only
talked
and
talked
successfully
of
what
he
had
thought
while
in
the
country
he
sometimes
noticed
with
dissatisfaction
that
he
repeated
the
same
remark
on
the
same
day
in
different
circles
but
he
was
so
busy
for
whole
days
together
that
he
had
no
time
to
notice
that
he
was
thinking
of
nothing
as
he
had
done
on
their
first
meeting
at
kochubey
s
speranski
produced
a
strong
impression
on
prince
andrew
on
the
wednesday
when
he
received
him
tete
a
tate
at
his
own
house
and
talked
to
him
long
and
confidentially
to
bolkonski
so
many
people
appeared
contemptible
and
insignificant
creatures
and
he
so
longed
to
find
in
someone
the
living
ideal
of
that
perfection
toward
which
he
strove
that
he
readily
believed
that
in
speranski
he
had
found
this
ideal
of
a
perfectly
rational
and
virtuous
man
had
speranski
sprung
from
the
same
class
as
himself
and
possessed
the
same
breeding
and
traditions
bolkonski
would
soon
have
discovered
his
weak
human
unheroic
sides
but
as
it
was
speranski
s
strange
and
logical
turn
of
mind
inspired
him
with
respect
all
the
more
because
he
did
not
quite
understand
him
moreover
speranski
either
because
he
appreciated
the
other
s
capacity
or
because
he
considered
it
necessary
to
win
him
to
his
side
showed
off
his
dispassionate
calm
reasonableness
before
prince
andrew
and
flattered
him
with
that
subtle
flattery
which
goes
hand
in
hand
with
self
assurance
and
consists
in
a
tacit
assumption
that
one
s
companion
is
the
only
man
besides
oneself
capable
of
understanding
the
folly
of
the
rest
of
mankind
and
the
reasonableness
and
profundity
of
one
s
own
ideas
during
their
long
conversation
on
wednesday
evening
speranski
more
than
once
remarked
we
regard
everything
that
is
above
the
common
level
of
rooted
custom
or
with
a
smile
but
we
want
the
wolves
to
be
fed
and
the
sheep
to
be
safe
or
they
cannot
understand
this
and
all
in
a
way
that
seemed
to
say
we
you
and
i
understand
what
they
are
and
who
we
are
this
first
long
conversation
with
speranski
only
strengthened
in
prince
andrew
the
feeling
he
had
experienced
toward
him
at
their
first
meeting
he
saw
in
him
a
remarkable
clear
thinking
man
of
vast
intellect
who
by
his
energy
and
persistence
had
attained
power
which
he
was
using
solely
for
the
welfare
of
russia
in
prince
andrew
s
eyes
speranski
was
the
man
he
would
himself
have
wished
to
be
one
who
explained
all
the
facts
of
life
reasonably
considered
important
only
what
was
rational
and
was
capable
of
applying
the
standard
of
reason
to
everything
everything
seemed
so
simple
and
clear
in
speranski
s
exposition
that
prince
andrew
involuntarily
agreed
with
him
about
everything
if
he
replied
and
argued
it
was
only
because
he
wished
to
maintain
his
independence
and
not
submit
to
speranski
s
opinions
entirely
everything
was
right
and
everything
was
as
it
should
be
only
one
thing
disconcerted
prince
andrew
this
was
speranski
s
cold
mirrorlike
look
which
did
not
allow
one
to
penetrate
to
his
soul
and
his
delicate
white
hands
which
prince
andrew
involuntarily
watched
as
one
does
watch
the
hands
of
those
who
possess
power
this
mirrorlike
gaze
and
those
delicate
hands
irritated
prince
andrew
he
knew
not
why
he
was
unpleasantly
struck
too
by
the
excessive
contempt
for
others
that
he
observed
in
speranski
and
by
the
diversity
of
lines
of
argument
he
used
to
support
his
opinions
he
made
use
of
every
kind
of
mental
device
except
analogy
and
passed
too
boldly
it
seemed
to
prince
andrew
from
one
to
another
now
he
would
take
up
the
position
of
a
practical
man
and
condemn
dreamers
now
that
of
a
satirist
and
laugh
ironically
at
his
opponents
now
grow
severely
logical
or
suddenly
rise
to
the
realm
of
metaphysics
this
last
resource
was
one
he
very
frequently
employed
he
would
transfer
a
question
to
metaphysical
heights
pass
on
to
definitions
of
space
time
and
thought
and
having
deduced
the
refutation
he
needed
would
again
descend
to
the
level
of
the
original
discussion
in
general
the
trait
of
speranski
s
mentality
which
struck
prince
andrew
most
was
his
absolute
and
unshakable
belief
in
the
power
and
authority
of
reason
it
was
evident
that
the
thought
could
never
occur
to
him
which
to
prince
andrew
seemed
so
natural
namely
that
it
is
after
all
impossible
to
express
all
one
thinks
and
that
he
had
never
felt
the
doubt
is
not
all
i
think
and
believe
nonsense
and
it
was
just
this
peculiarity
of
speranski
s
mind
that
particularly
attracted
prince
andrew
during
the
first
period
of
their
acquaintance
bolkonski
felt
a
passionate
admiration
for
him
similar
to
that
which
he
had
once
felt
for
bonaparte
the
fact
that
speranski
was
the
son
of
a
village
priest
and
that
stupid
people
might
meanly
despise
him
on
account
of
his
humble
origin
as
in
fact
many
did
caused
prince
andrew
to
cherish
his
sentiment
for
him
the
more
and
unconsciously
to
strengthen
it
on
that
first
evening
bolkonski
spent
with
him
having
mentioned
the
commission
for
the
revision
of
the
code
of
laws
speranski
told
him
sarcastically
that
the
commission
had
existed
for
a
hundred
and
fifty
years
had
cost
millions
and
had
done
nothing
except
that
rosenkampf
had
stuck
labels
on
the
corresponding
paragraphs
of
the
different
codes
and
that
is
all
the
state
has
for
the
millions
it
has
spent
said
he
we
want
to
give
the
senate
new
juridical
powers
but
we
have
no
laws
that
is
why
it
is
a
sin
for
men
like
you
prince
not
to
serve
in
these
times
prince
andrew
said
that
for
that
work
an
education
in
jurisprudence
was
needed
which
he
did
not
possess
but
nobody
possesses
it
so
what
would
you
have
it
is
a
vicious
circle
from
which
we
must
break
a
way
out
a
week
later
prince
andrew
was
a
member
of
the
committee
on
army
regulations
and
what
he
had
not
at
all
expected
was
chairman
of
a
section
of
the
committee
for
the
revision
of
the
laws
at
speranski
s
request
he
took
the
first
part
of
the
civil
code
that
was
being
drawn
up
and
with
the
aid
of
the
code
napoleon
and
the
institutes
of
justinian
he
worked
at
formulating
the
section
on
personal
rights
chapter
vii
nearly
two
years
before
this
in
pierre
on
returning
to
petersburg
after
visiting
his
estates
had
involuntarily
found
himself
in
a
leading
position
among
the
petersburg
freemasons
he
arranged
dining
and
funeral
lodge
meetings
enrolled
new
members
and
busied
himself
uniting
various
lodges
and
acquiring
authentic
charters
he
gave
money
for
the
erection
of
temples
and
supplemented
as
far
as
he
could
the
collection
of
alms
in
regard
to
which
the
majority
of
members
were
stingy
and
irregular
he
supported
almost
singlehanded
a
poorhouse
the
order
had
founded
in
petersburg
his
life
meanwhile
continued
as
before
with
the
same
infatuations
and
dissipations
he
liked
to
dine
and
drink
well
and
though
he
considered
it
immoral
and
humiliating
could
not
resist
the
temptations
of
the
bachelor
circles
in
which
he
moved
amid
the
turmoil
of
his
activities
and
distractions
however
pierre
at
the
end
of
a
year
began
to
feel
that
the
more
firmly
he
tried
to
rest
upon
it
the
more
masonic
ground
on
which
he
stood
gave
way
under
him
at
the
same
time
he
felt
that
the
deeper
the
ground
sank
under
him
the
closer
bound
he
involuntarily
became
to
the
order
when
he
had
joined
the
freemasons
he
had
experienced
the
feeling
of
one
who
confidently
steps
onto
the
smooth
surface
of
a
bog
when
he
put
his
foot
down
it
sank
in
to
make
quite
sure
of
the
firmness
the
ground
he
put
his
other
foot
down
and
sank
deeper
still
became
stuck
in
it
and
involuntarily
waded
knee
deep
in
the
bog
joseph
alexeevich
was
not
in
petersburg
he
had
of
late
stood
aside
from
the
affairs
of
the
petersburg
lodges
and
lived
almost
entirely
in
moscow
all
the
members
of
the
lodges
were
men
pierre
knew
in
ordinary
life
and
it
was
difficult
for
him
to
regard
them
merely
as
brothers
in
freemasonry
and
not
as
prince
b
or
ivan
vasilevich
d
whom
he
knew
in
society
mostly
as
weak
and
insignificant
men
under
the
masonic
aprons
and
insignia
he
saw
the
uniforms
and
decorations
at
which
they
aimed
in
ordinary
life
often
after
collecting
alms
and
reckoning
up
twenty
to
thirty
rubles
received
for
the
most
part
in
promises
from
a
dozen
members
of
whom
half
were
as
well
able
to
pay
as
himself
pierre
remembered
the
masonic
vow
in
which
each
brother
promised
to
devote
all
his
belongings
to
his
neighbor
and
doubts
on
which
he
tried
not
to
dwell
arose
in
his
soul
he
divided
the
brothers
he
knew
into
four
categories
in
the
first
he
put
those
who
did
not
take
an
active
part
in
the
affairs
of
the
lodges
or
in
human
affairs
but
were
exclusively
occupied
with
the
mystical
science
of
the
order
with
questions
of
the
threefold
designation
of
god
the
three
primordial
elements
sulphur
mercury
and
salt
or
the
meaning
of
the
square
and
all
the
various
figures
of
the
temple
of
solomon
pierre
respected
this
class
of
brothers
to
which
the
elder
ones
chiefly
belonged
including
pierre
thought
joseph
alexeevich
himself
but
he
did
not
share
their
interests
his
heart
was
not
in
the
mystical
aspect
of
freemasonry
in
the
second
category
pierre
reckoned
himself
and
others
like
him
seeking
and
vacillating
who
had
not
yet
found
in
freemasonry
a
straight
and
comprehensible
path
but
hoped
to
do
so
in
the
third
category
he
included
those
brothers
the
majority
who
saw
nothing
in
freemasonry
but
the
external
forms
and
ceremonies
and
prized
the
strict
performance
of
these
forms
without
troubling
about
their
purport
or
significance
such
were
willarski
and
even
the
grand
master
of
the
principal
lodge
finally
to
the
fourth
category
also
a
great
many
brothers
belonged
particularly
those
who
had
lately
joined
these
according
to
pierre
s
observations
were
men
who
had
no
belief
in
anything
nor
desire
for
anything
but
joined
the
freemasons
merely
to
associate
with
the
wealthy
young
brothers
who
were
influential
through
their
connections
or
rank
and
of
whom
there
were
very
many
in
the
lodge
pierre
began
to
feel
dissatisfied
with
what
he
was
doing
freemasonry
at
any
rate
as
he
saw
it
here
sometimes
seemed
to
him
based
merely
on
externals
he
did
not
think
of
doubting
freemasonry
itself
but
suspected
that
russian
masonry
had
taken
a
wrong
path
and
deviated
from
its
original
principles
and
so
toward
the
end
of
the
year
he
went
abroad
to
be
initiated
into
the
higher
secrets
of
the
order
in
the
summer
of
pierre
returned
to
petersburg
our
freemasons
knew
from
correspondence
with
those
abroad
that
bezukhov
had
obtained
the
confidence
of
many
highly
placed
persons
had
been
initiated
into
many
mysteries
had
been
raised
to
a
higher
grade
and
was
bringing
back
with
him
much
that
might
conduce
to
the
advantage
of
the
masonic
cause
in
russia
the
petersburg
freemasons
all
came
to
see
him
tried
to
ingratiate
themselves
with
him
and
it
seemed
to
them
all
that
he
was
preparing
something
for
them
and
concealing
it
a
solemn
meeting
of
the
lodge
of
the
second
degree
was
convened
at
which
pierre
promised
to
communicate
to
the
petersburg
brothers
what
he
had
to
deliver
to
them
from
the
highest
leaders
of
their
order
the
meeting
was
a
full
one
after
the
usual
ceremonies
pierre
rose
and
began
his
address
dear
brothers
he
began
blushing
and
stammering
with
a
written
speech
in
his
hand
it
is
not
sufficient
to
observe
our
mysteries
in
the
seclusion
of
our
lodge
we
must
act
act
we
are
drowsing
but
we
must
act
pierre
raised
his
notebook
and
began
to
read
for
the
dissemination
of
pure
truth
and
to
secure
the
triumph
of
virtue
he
read
we
must
cleanse
men
from
prejudice
diffuse
principles
in
harmony
with
the
spirit
of
the
times
undertake
the
education
of
the
young
unite
ourselves
in
indissoluble
bonds
with
the
wisest
men
boldly
yet
prudently
overcome
superstitions
infidelity
and
folly
and
form
of
those
devoted
to
us
a
body
linked
together
by
unity
of
purpose
and
possessed
of
authority
and
power
to
attain
this
end
we
must
secure
a
preponderance
of
virtue
over
vice
and
must
endeavor
to
secure
that
the
honest
man
may
even
in
this
world
receive
a
lasting
reward
for
his
virtue
but
in
these
great
endeavors
we
are
gravely
hampered
by
the
political
institutions
of
today
what
is
to
be
done
in
these
circumstances
to
favor
revolutions
overthrow
everything
repel
force
by
force
no
we
are
very
far
from
that
every
violent
reform
deserves
censure
for
it
quite
fails
to
remedy
evil
while
men
remain
what
they
are
and
also
because
wisdom
needs
no
violence
the
whole
plan
of
our
order
should
be
based
on
the
idea
of
preparing
men
of
firmness
and
virtue
bound
together
by
unity
of
conviction
aiming
at
the
punishment
of
vice
and
folly
and
patronizing
talent
and
virtue
raising
worthy
men
from
the
dust
and
attaching
them
to
our
brotherhood
only
then
will
our
order
have
the
power
unobtrusively
to
bind
the
hands
of
the
protectors
of
disorder
and
to
control
them
without
their
being
aware
of
it
in
a
word
we
must
found
a
form
of
government
holding
universal
sway
which
should
be
diffused
over
the
whole
world
without
destroying
the
bonds
of
citizenship
and
beside
which
all
other
governments
can
continue
in
their
customary
course
and
do
everything
except
what
impedes
the
great
aim
of
our
order
which
is
to
obtain
for
virtue
the
victory
over
vice
this
aim
was
that
of
christianity
itself
it
taught
men
to
be
wise
and
good
and
for
their
own
benefit
to
follow
the
example
and
instruction
of
the
best
and
wisest
men
at
that
time
when
everything
was
plunged
in
darkness
preaching
alone
was
of
course
sufficient
the
novelty
of
truth
endowed
her
with
special
strength
but
now
we
need
much
more
powerful
methods
it
is
now
necessary
that
man
governed
by
his
senses
should
find
in
virtue
a
charm
palpable
to
those
senses
it
is
impossible
to
eradicate
the
passions
but
we
must
strive
to
direct
them
to
a
noble
aim
and
it
is
therefore
necessary
that
everyone
should
be
able
to
satisfy
his
passions
within
the
limits
of
virtue
our
order
should
provide
means
to
that
end
as
soon
as
we
have
a
certain
number
of
worthy
men
in
every
state
each
of
them
again
training
two
others
and
all
being
closely
united
everything
will
be
possible
for
our
order
which
has
already
in
secret
accomplished
much
for
the
welfare
of
mankind
this
speech
not
only
made
a
strong
impression
but
created
excitement
in
the
lodge
the
majority
of
the
brothers
seeing
in
it
dangerous
designs
of
illuminism
met
it
with
a
coldness
that
surprised
pierre
the
grand
master
began
answering
him
and
pierre
began
developing
his
views
with
more
and
more
warmth
it
was
long
since
there
had
been
so
stormy
a
meeting
parties
were
formed
some
accusing
pierre
of
illuminism
others
supporting
him
at
that
meeting
he
was
struck
for
the
first
time
by
the
endless
variety
of
men
s
minds
which
prevents
a
truth
from
ever
presenting
itself
identically
to
two
persons
even
those
members
who
seemed
to
be
on
his
side
understood
him
in
their
own
way
with
limitations
and
alterations
he
could
not
agree
to
as
what
he
always
wanted
most
was
to
convey
his
thought
to
others
just
as
he
himself
understood
it
the
illuminati
sought
to
substitute
republican
for
monarchical
institutions
at
the
end
of
the
meeting
the
grand
master
with
irony
and
ill
will
reproved
bezukhov
for
his
vehemence
and
said
it
was
not
love
of
virtue
alone
but
also
a
love
of
strife
that
had
moved
him
in
the
dispute
pierre
did
not
answer
him
and
asked
briefly
whether
his
proposal
would
be
accepted
he
was
told
that
it
would
not
and
without
waiting
for
the
usual
formalities
he
left
the
lodge
and
went
home
chapter
viii
again
pierre
was
overtaken
by
the
depression
he
so
dreaded
for
three
days
after
the
delivery
of
his
speech
at
the
lodge
he
lay
on
a
sofa
at
home
receiving
no
one
and
going
nowhere
it
was
just
then
that
he
received
a
letter
from
his
wife
who
implored
him
to
see
her
telling
him
how
grieved
she
was
about
him
and
how
she
wished
to
devote
her
whole
life
to
him
at
the
end
of
the
letter
she
informed
him
that
in
a
few
days
she
would
return
to
petersburg
from
abroad
following
this
letter
one
of
the
masonic
brothers
whom
pierre
respected
less
than
the
others
forced
his
way
in
to
see
him
and
turning
the
conversation
upon
pierre
s
matrimonial
affairs
by
way
of
fraternal
advice
expressed
the
opinion
that
his
severity
to
his
wife
was
wrong
and
that
he
was
neglecting
one
of
the
first
rules
of
freemasonry
by
not
forgiving
the
penitent
at
the
same
time
his
mother
in
law
prince
vasili
s
wife
sent
to
him
imploring
him
to
come
if
only
for
a
few
minutes
to
discuss
a
most
important
matter
pierre
saw
that
there
was
a
conspiracy
against
him
and
that
they
wanted
to
reunite
him
with
his
wife
and
in
the
mood
he
then
was
this
was
not
even
unpleasant
to
him
nothing
mattered
to
him
nothing
in
life
seemed
to
him
of
much
importance
and
under
the
influence
of
the
depression
that
possessed
him
he
valued
neither
his
liberty
nor
his
resolution
to
punish
his
wife
no
one
is
right
and
no
one
is
to
blame
so
she
too
is
not
to
blame
he
thought
if
he
did
not
at
once
give
his
consent
to
a
reunion
with
his
wife
it
was
only
because
in
his
state
of
depression
he
did
not
feel
able
to
take
any
step
had
his
wife
come
to
him
he
would
not
have
turned
her
away
compared
to
what
preoccupied
him
was
it
not
a
matter
of
indifference
whether
he
lived
with
his
wife
or
not
without
replying
either
to
his
wife
or
his
mother
in
law
pierre
late
one
night
prepared
for
a
journey
and
started
for
moscow
to
see
joseph
alexeevich
this
is
what
he
noted
in
his
diary
moscow
th
november
i
have
just
returned
from
my
benefactor
and
hasten
to
write
down
what
i
have
experienced
joseph
alexeevich
is
living
poorly
and
has
for
three
years
been
suffering
from
a
painful
disease
of
the
bladder
no
one
has
ever
heard
him
utter
a
groan
or
a
word
of
complaint
from
morning
till
late
at
night
except
when
he
eats
his
very
plain
food
he
is
working
at
science
he
received
me
graciously
and
made
me
sit
down
on
the
bed
on
which
he
lay
i
made
the
sign
of
the
knights
of
the
east
and
of
jerusalem
and
he
responded
in
the
same
manner
asking
me
with
a
mild
smile
what
i
had
learned
and
gained
in
the
prussian
and
scottish
lodges
i
told
him
everything
as
best
i
could
and
told
him
what
i
had
proposed
to
our
petersburg
lodge
of
the
bad
reception
i
had
encountered
and
of
my
rupture
with
the
brothers
joseph
alexeevich
having
remained
silent
and
thoughtful
for
a
good
while
told
me
his
view
of
the
matter
which
at
once
lit
up
for
me
my
whole
past
and
the
future
path
i
should
follow
he
surprised
me
by
asking
whether
i
remembered
the
threefold
aim
of
the
order
the
preservation
and
study
of
the
mystery
the
purification
and
reformation
of
oneself
for
its
reception
and
the
improvement
of
the
human
race
by
striving
for
such
purification
which
is
the
principal
aim
of
these
three
certainly
self
reformation
and
self
purification
only
to
this
aim
can
we
always
strive
independently
of
circumstances
but
at
the
same
time
just
this
aim
demands
the
greatest
efforts
of
us
and
so
led
astray
by
pride
losing
sight
of
this
aim
we
occupy
ourselves
either
with
the
mystery
which
in
our
impurity
we
are
unworthy
to
receive
or
seek
the
reformation
of
the
human
race
while
ourselves
setting
an
example
of
baseness
and
profligacy
illuminism
is
not
a
pure
doctrine
just
because
it
is
attracted
by
social
activity
and
puffed
up
by
pride
on
this
ground
joseph
alexeevich
condemned
my
speech
and
my
whole
activity
and
in
the
depth
of
my
soul
i
agreed
with
him
talking
of
my
family
affairs
he
said
to
me
the
chief
duty
of
a
true
mason
as
i
have
told
you
lies
in
perfecting
himself
we
often
think
that
by
removing
all
the
difficulties
of
our
life
we
shall
more
quickly
reach
our
aim
but
on
the
contrary
my
dear
sir
it
is
only
in
the
midst
of
worldly
cares
that
we
can
attain
our
three
chief
aims
self
knowledge
for
man
can
only
know
himself
by
comparison
self
perfecting
which
can
only
be
attained
by
conflict
and
the
attainment
of
the
chief
virtue
love
of
death
only
the
vicissitudes
of
life
can
show
us
its
vanity
and
develop
our
innate
love
of
death
or
of
rebirth
to
a
new
life
these
words
are
all
the
more
remarkable
because
in
spite
of
his
great
physical
sufferings
joseph
alexeevich
is
never
weary
of
life
though
he
loves
death
for
which
in
spite
of
the
purity
and
loftiness
of
his
inner
man
he
does
not
yet
feel
himself
sufficiently
prepared
my
benefactor
then
explained
to
me
fully
the
meaning
of
the
great
square
of
creation
and
pointed
out
to
me
that
the
numbers
three
and
seven
are
the
basis
of
everything
he
advised
me
not
to
avoid
intercourse
with
the
petersburg
brothers
but
to
take
up
only
second
grade
posts
in
the
lodge
to
try
while
diverting
the
brothers
from
pride
to
turn
them
toward
the
true
path
self
knowledge
and
self
perfecting
besides
this
he
advised
me
for
myself
personally
above
all
to
keep
a
watch
over
myself
and
to
that
end
he
gave
me
a
notebook
the
one
i
am
now
writing
in
and
in
which
i
will
in
future
note
down
all
my
actions
petersburg
rd
november
i
am
again
living
with
my
wife
my
mother
in
law
came
to
me
in
tears
and
said
that
helene
was
here
and
that
she
implored
me
to
hear
her
that
she
was
innocent
and
unhappy
at
my
desertion
and
much
more
i
knew
that
if
i
once
let
myself
see
her
i
should
not
have
strength
to
go
on
refusing
what
she
wanted
in
my
perplexity
i
did
not
know
whose
aid
and
advice
to
seek
had
my
benefactor
been
here
he
would
have
told
me
what
to
do
i
went
to
my
room
and
reread
joseph
alexeevich
s
letters
and
recalled
my
conversations
with
him
and
deduced
from
it
all
that
i
ought
not
to
refuse
a
suppliant
and
ought
to
reach
a
helping
hand
to
everyone
especially
to
one
so
closely
bound
to
me
and
that
i
must
bear
my
cross
but
if
i
forgive
her
for
the
sake
of
doing
right
then
let
union
with
her
have
only
a
spiritual
aim
that
is
what
i
decided
and
what
i
wrote
to
joseph
alexeevich
i
told
my
wife
that
i
begged
her
to
forget
the
past
to
forgive
me
whatever
wrong
i
may
have
done
her
and
that
i
had
nothing
to
forgive
it
gave
me
joy
to
tell
her
this
she
need
not
know
how
hard
it
was
for
me
to
see
her
again
i
have
settled
on
the
upper
floor
of
this
big
house
and
am
experiencing
a
happy
feeling
of
regeneration
chapter
ix
at
that
time
as
always
happens
the
highest
society
that
met
at
court
and
at
the
grand
balls
was
divided
into
several
circles
each
with
its
own
particular
tone
the
largest
of
these
was
the
french
circle
of
the
napoleonic
alliance
the
circle
of
count
rumyantsev
and
caulaincourt
in
this
group
helene
as
soon
as
she
had
settled
in
petersburg
with
her
husband
took
a
very
prominent
place
she
was
visited
by
the
members
of
the
french
embassy
and
by
many
belonging
to
that
circle
and
noted
for
their
intellect
and
polished
manners
helene
had
been
at
erfurt
during
the
famous
meeting
of
the
emperors
and
had
brought
from
there
these
connections
with
the
napoleonic
notabilities
at
erfurt
her
success
had
been
brilliant
napoleon
himself
had
noticed
her
in
the
theater
and
said
of
her
c
est
un
superbe
animal
her
success
as
a
beautiful
and
elegant
woman
did
not
surprise
pierre
for
she
had
become
even
handsomer
than
before
what
did
surprise
him
was
that
during
these
last
two
years
his
wife
had
succeeded
in
gaining
the
reputation
d
une
femme
charmante
aussi
spirituelle
que
belle
the
distinguished
prince
de
ligne
wrote
her
eight
page
letters
bilibin
saved
up
his
epigrams
to
produce
them
in
countess
bezukhova
s
presence
to
be
received
in
the
countess
bezukhova
s
salon
was
regarded
as
a
diploma
of
intellect
young
men
read
books
before
attending
helene
s
evenings
to
have
something
to
say
in
her
salon
and
secretaries
of
the
embassy
and
even
ambassadors
confided
diplomatic
secrets
to
her
so
that
in
a
way
helene
was
a
power
pierre
who
knew
she
was
very
stupid
sometimes
attended
with
a
strange
feeling
of
perplexity
and
fear
her
evenings
and
dinner
parties
where
politics
poetry
and
philosophy
were
discussed
at
these
parties
his
feelings
were
like
those
of
a
conjuror
who
always
expects
his
trick
to
be
found
out
at
any
moment
but
whether
because
stupidity
was
just
what
was
needed
to
run
such
a
salon
or
because
those
who
were
deceived
found
pleasure
in
the
deception
at
any
rate
it
remained
unexposed
and
helene
bezukhova
s
reputation
as
a
lovely
and
clever
woman
became
so
firmly
established
that
she
could
say
the
emptiest
and
stupidest
things
and
everybody
would
go
into
raptures
over
every
word
of
hers
and
look
for
a
profound
meaning
in
it
of
which
she
herself
had
no
conception
that
s
a
superb
animal
of
a
charming
woman
as
witty
as
she
is
lovely
pierre
was
just
the
husband
needed
for
a
brilliant
society
woman
he
was
that
absent
minded
crank
a
grand
seigneur
husband
who
was
in
no
one
s
way
and
far
from
spoiling
the
high
tone
and
general
impression
of
the
drawing
room
he
served
by
the
contrast
he
presented
to
her
as
an
advantageous
background
to
his
elegant
and
tactful
wife
pierre
during
the
last
two
years
as
a
result
of
his
continual
absorption
in
abstract
interests
and
his
sincere
contempt
for
all
else
had
acquired
in
his
wife
s
circle
which
did
not
interest
him
that
air
of
unconcern
indifference
and
benevolence
toward
all
which
cannot
be
acquired
artificially
and
therefore
inspires
involuntary
respect
he
entered
his
wife
s
drawing
room
as
one
enters
a
theater
was
acquainted
with
everybody
equally
pleased
to
see
everyone
and
equally
indifferent
to
them
all
sometimes
he
joined
in
a
conversation
which
interested
him
and
regardless
of
whether
any
gentlemen
of
the
embassy
were
present
or
not
lispingly
expressed
his
views
which
were
sometimes
not
at
all
in
accord
with
the
accepted
tone
of
the
moment
but
the
general
opinion
concerning
the
queer
husband
of
the
most
distinguished
woman
in
petersburg
was
so
well
established
that
no
one
took
his
freaks
seriously
among
the
many
young
men
who
frequented
her
house
every
day
boris
drubetskoy
who
had
already
achieved
great
success
in
the
service
was
the
most
intimate
friend
of
the
bezukhov
household
since
helene
s
return
from
erfurt
helene
spoke
of
him
as
mon
page
and
treated
him
like
a
child
her
smile
for
him
was
the
same
as
for
everybody
but
sometimes
that
smile
made
pierre
uncomfortable
toward
him
boris
behaved
with
a
particularly
dignified
and
sad
deference
this
shade
of
deference
also
disturbed
pierre
he
had
suffered
so
painfully
three
years
before
from
the
mortification
to
which
his
wife
had
subjected
him
that
he
now
protected
himself
from
the
danger
of
its
repetition
first
by
not
being
a
husband
to
his
wife
and
secondly
by
not
allowing
himself
to
suspect
no
now
that
she
has
become
a
bluestocking
she
has
finally
renounced
her
former
infatuations
he
told
himself
there
has
never
been
an
instance
of
a
bluestocking
being
carried
away
by
affairs
of
the
heart
a
statement
which
though
gathered
from
an
unknown
source
he
believed
implicitly
yet
strange
to
say
boris
presence
in
his
wife
s
drawing
room
and
he
was
almost
always
there
had
a
physical
effect
upon
pierre
it
constricted
his
limbs
and
destroyed
the
unconsciousness
and
freedom
of
his
movements
what
a
strange
antipathy
thought
pierre
yet
i
used
to
like
him
very
much
in
the
eyes
of
the
world
pierre
was
a
great
gentleman
the
rather
blind
and
absurd
husband
of
a
distinguished
wife
a
clever
crank
who
did
nothing
but
harmed
nobody
and
was
a
first
rate
good
natured
fellow
but
a
complex
and
difficult
process
of
internal
development
was
taking
place
all
this
time
in
pierre
s
soul
revealing
much
to
him
and
causing
him
many
spiritual
doubts
and
joys
chapter
x
pierre
went
on
with
his
diary
and
this
is
what
he
wrote
in
it
during
that
time
th
november
got
up
at
eight
read
the
scriptures
then
went
to
my
duties
by
joseph
alexeevich
s
advice
pierre
had
entered
the
service
of
the
state
and
served
on
one
of
the
committees
returned
home
for
dinner
and
dined
alone
the
countess
had
many
visitors
i
do
not
like
i
ate
and
drank
moderately
and
after
dinner
copied
out
some
passages
for
the
brothers
in
the
evening
i
went
down
to
the
countess
and
told
a
funny
story
about
b
and
only
remembered
that
i
ought
not
to
have
done
so
when
everybody
laughed
loudly
at
it
i
am
going
to
bed
with
a
happy
and
tranquil
mind
great
god
help
me
to
walk
in
thy
paths
to
conquer
anger
by
calmness
and
deliberation
to
vanquish
lust
by
self
restraint
and
repulsion
to
withdraw
from
worldliness
but
not
avoid
a
the
service
of
the
state
b
family
duties
c
relations
with
my
friends
and
the
management
of
my
affairs
th
november
i
got
up
late
on
waking
i
lay
long
in
bed
yielding
to
sloth
o
god
help
and
strengthen
me
that
i
may
walk
in
thy
ways
read
the
scriptures
but
without
proper
feeling
brother
urusov
came
and
we
talked
about
worldly
vanities
he
told
me
of
the
emperor
s
new
projects
i
began
to
criticize
them
but
remembered
my
rules
and
my
benefactor
s
words
that
a
true
freemason
should
be
a
zealous
worker
for
the
state
when
his
aid
is
required
and
a
quiet
onlooker
when
not
called
on
to
assist
my
tongue
is
my
enemy
brothers
g
v
and
o
visited
me
and
we
had
a
preliminary
talk
about
the
reception
of
a
new
brother
they
laid
on
me
the
duty
of
rhetor
i
feel
myself
weak
and
unworthy
then
our
talk
turned
to
the
interpretation
of
the
seven
pillars
and
steps
of
the
temple
the
seven
sciences
the
seven
virtues
the
seven
vices
and
the
seven
gifts
of
the
holy
spirit
brother
o
was
very
eloquent
in
the
evening
the
admission
took
place
the
new
decoration
of
the
premises
contributed
much
to
the
magnificence
of
the
spectacle
it
was
boris
drubetskoy
who
was
admitted
i
nominated
him
and
was
the
rhetor
a
strange
feeling
agitated
me
all
the
time
i
was
alone
with
him
in
the
dark
chamber
i
caught
myself
harboring
a
feeling
of
hatred
toward
him
which
i
vainly
tried
to
overcome
that
is
why
i
should
really
like
to
save
him
from
evil
and
lead
him
into
the
path
of
truth
but
evil
thoughts
of
him
did
not
leave
me
it
seemed
to
me
that
his
object
in
entering
the
brotherhood
was
merely
to
be
intimate
and
in
favor
with
members
of
our
lodge
apart
from
the
fact
that
he
had
asked
me
several
times
whether
n
and
s
were
members
of
our
lodge
a
question
to
which
i
could
not
reply
and
that
according
to
my
observation
he
is
incapable
of
feeling
respect
for
our
holy
order
and
is
too
preoccupied
and
satisfied
with
the
outer
man
to
desire
spiritual
improvement
i
had
no
cause
to
doubt
him
but
he
seemed
to
me
insincere
and
all
the
time
i
stood
alone
with
him
in
the
dark
temple
it
seemed
to
me
that
he
was
smiling
contemptuously
at
my
words
and
i
wished
really
to
stab
his
bare
breast
with
the
sword
i
held
to
it
i
could
not
be
eloquent
nor
could
i
frankly
mention
my
doubts
to
the
brothers
and
to
the
grand
master
great
architect
of
nature
help
me
to
find
the
true
path
out
of
the
labyrinth
of
lies
after
this
three
pages
were
left
blank
in
the
diary
and
then
the
following
was
written
i
have
had
a
long
and
instructive
talk
alone
with
brother
v
who
advised
me
to
hold
fast
by
brother
a
though
i
am
unworthy
much
was
revealed
to
me
adonai
is
the
name
of
the
creator
of
the
world
elohim
is
the
name
of
the
ruler
of
all
the
third
name
is
the
name
unutterable
which
means
the
all
talks
with
brother
v
strengthen
refresh
and
support
me
in
the
path
of
virtue
in
his
presence
doubt
has
no
place
the
distinction
between
the
poor
teachings
of
mundane
science
and
our
sacred
all
embracing
teaching
is
clear
to
me
human
sciences
dissect
everything
to
comprehend
it
and
kill
everything
to
examine
it
in
the
holy
science
of
our
order
all
is
one
all
is
known
in
its
entirety
and
life
the
trinity
the
three
elements
of
matter
are
sulphur
mercury
and
salt
sulphur
is
of
an
oily
and
fiery
nature
in
combination
with
salt
by
its
fiery
nature
it
arouses
a
desire
in
the
latter
by
means
of
which
it
attracts
mercury
seizes
it
holds
it
and
in
combination
produces
other
bodies
mercury
is
a
fluid
volatile
spiritual
essence
christ
the
holy
spirit
him
rd
december
awoke
late
read
the
scriptures
but
was
apathetic
afterwards
went
and
paced
up
and
down
the
large
hall
i
wished
to
meditate
but
instead
my
imagination
pictured
an
occurrence
of
four
years
ago
when
dolokhov
meeting
me
in
moscow
after
our
duel
said
he
hoped
i
was
enjoying
perfect
peace
of
mind
in
spite
of
my
wife
s
absence
at
the
time
i
gave
him
no
answer
now
i
recalled
every
detail
of
that
meeting
and
in
my
mind
gave
him
the
most
malevolent
and
bitter
replies
i
recollected
myself
and
drove
away
that
thought
only
when
i
found
myself
glowing
with
anger
but
i
did
not
sufficiently
repent
afterwards
boris
drubetskoy
came
and
began
relating
various
adventures
his
coming
vexed
me
from
the
first
and
i
said
something
disagreeable
to
him
he
replied
i
flared
up
and
said
much
that
was
unpleasant
and
even
rude
to
him
he
became
silent
and
i
recollected
myself
only
when
it
was
too
late
my
god
i
cannot
get
on
with
him
at
all
the
cause
of
this
is
my
egotism
i
set
myself
above
him
and
so
become
much
worse
than
he
for
he
is
lenient
to
my
rudeness
while
i
on
the
contrary
nourish
contempt
for
him
o
god
grant
that
in
his
presence
i
may
rather
see
my
own
vileness
and
behave
so
that
he
too
may
benefit
after
dinner
i
fell
asleep
and
as
i
was
drowsing
off
i
clearly
heard
a
voice
saying
in
my
left
ear
thy
day
i
dreamed
that
i
was
walking
in
the
dark
and
was
suddenly
surrounded
by
dogs
but
i
went
on
undismayed
suddenly
a
smallish
dog
seized
my
left
thigh
with
its
teeth
and
would
not
let
go
i
began
to
throttle
it
with
my
hands
scarcely
had
i
torn
it
off
before
another
a
bigger
one
began
biting
me
i
lifted
it
up
but
the
higher
i
lifted
it
the
bigger
and
heavier
it
grew
and
suddenly
brother
a
came
and
taking
my
arm
led
me
to
a
building
to
enter
which
we
had
to
pass
along
a
narrow
plank
i
stepped
on
it
but
it
bent
and
gave
way
and
i
began
to
clamber
up
a
fence
which
i
could
scarcely
reach
with
my
hands
after
much
effort
i
dragged
myself
up
so
that
my
leg
hung
down
on
one
side
and
my
body
on
the
other
i
looked
round
and
saw
brother
a
standing
on
the
fence
and
pointing
me
to
a
broad
avenue
and
garden
and
in
the
garden
was
a
large
and
beautiful
building
i
woke
up
o
lord
great
architect
of
nature
help
me
to
tear
from
myself
these
dogs
my
passions
especially
the
last
which
unites
in
itself
the
strength
of
all
the
former
ones
and
aid
me
to
enter
that
temple
of
virtue
to
a
vision
of
which
i
attained
in
my
dream
th
december
i
dreamed
that
joseph
alexeevich
was
sitting
in
my
house
and
that
i
was
very
glad
and
wished
to
entertain
him
it
seemed
as
if
i
chattered
incessantly
with
other
people
and
suddenly
remembered
that
this
could
not
please
him
and
i
wished
to
come
close
to
him
and
embrace
him
but
as
soon
as
i
drew
near
i
saw
that
his
face
had
changed
and
grown
young
and
he
was
quietly
telling
me
something
about
the
teaching
of
our
order
but
so
softly
that
i
could
not
hear
it
then
it
seemed
that
we
all
left
the
room
and
something
strange
happened
we
were
sitting
or
lying
on
the
floor
he
was
telling
me
something
and
i
wished
to
show
him
my
sensibility
and
not
listening
to
what
he
was
saying
i
began
picturing
to
myself
the
condition
of
my
inner
man
and
the
grace
of
god
sanctifying
me
and
tears
came
into
my
eyes
and
i
was
glad
he
noticed
this
but
he
looked
at
me
with
vexation
and
jumped
up
breaking
off
his
remarks
i
felt
abashed
and
asked
whether
what
he
had
been
saying
did
not
concern
me
but
he
did
not
reply
gave
me
a
kind
look
and
then
we
suddenly
found
ourselves
in
my
bedroom
where
there
is
a
double
bed
he
lay
down
on
the
edge
of
it
and
i
burned
with
longing
to
caress
him
and
lie
down
too
and
he
said
tell
me
frankly
what
is
your
chief
temptation
do
you
know
it
i
think
you
know
it
already
abashed
by
this
question
i
replied
that
sloth
was
my
chief
temptation
he
shook
his
head
incredulously
and
even
more
abashed
i
said
that
though
i
was
living
with
my
wife
as
he
advised
i
was
not
living
with
her
as
her
husband
to
this
he
replied
that
one
should
not
deprive
a
wife
of
one
s
embraces
and
gave
me
to
understand
that
that
was
my
duty
but
i
replied
that
i
should
be
ashamed
to
do
it
and
suddenly
everything
vanished
and
i
awoke
and
found
in
my
mind
the
text
from
the
gospel
the
life
was
the
light
of
men
and
the
light
shineth
in
darkness
and
the
darkness
comprehended
it
not
joseph
alexeevich
s
face
had
looked
young
and
bright
that
day
i
received
a
letter
from
my
benefactor
in
which
he
wrote
about
conjugal
duties
th
december
i
had
a
dream
from
which
i
awoke
with
a
throbbing
heart
i
saw
that
i
was
in
moscow
in
my
house
in
the
big
sitting
room
and
joseph
alexeevich
came
in
from
the
drawing
room
i
seemed
to
know
at
once
that
the
process
of
regeneration
had
already
taken
place
in
him
and
i
rushed
to
meet
him
i
embraced
him
and
kissed
his
hands
and
he
said
hast
thou
noticed
that
my
face
is
different
i
looked
at
him
still
holding
him
in
my
arms
and
saw
that
his
face
was
young
but
that
he
had
no
hair
on
his
head
and
his
features
were
quite
changed
and
i
said
i
should
have
known
you
had
i
met
you
by
chance
and
i
thought
to
myself
am
i
telling
the
truth
and
suddenly
i
saw
him
lying
like
a
dead
body
then
he
gradually
recovered
and
went
with
me
into
my
study
carrying
a
large
book
of
sheets
of
drawing
paper
i
said
i
drew
that
and
he
answered
by
bowing
his
head
i
opened
the
book
and
on
all
the
pages
there
were
excellent
drawings
and
in
my
dream
i
knew
that
these
drawings
represented
the
love
adventures
of
the
soul
with
its
beloved
and
on
its
pages
i
saw
a
beautiful
representation
of
a
maiden
in
transparent
garments
and
with
a
transparent
body
flying
up
to
the
clouds
and
i
seemed
to
know
that
this
maiden
was
nothing
else
than
a
representation
of
the
song
of
songs
and
looking
at
those
drawings
i
dreamed
i
felt
that
i
was
doing
wrong
but
could
not
tear
myself
away
from
them
lord
help
me
my
god
if
thy
forsaking
me
is
thy
doing
thy
will
be
done
but
if
i
am
myself
the
cause
teach
me
what
i
should
do
i
shall
perish
of
my
debauchery
if
thou
utterly
desertest
me
chapter
xi
the
rostovs
monetary
affairs
had
not
improved
during
the
two
years
they
had
spent
in
the
country
though
nicholas
rostov
had
kept
firmly
to
his
resolution
and
was
still
serving
modestly
in
an
obscure
regiment
spending
comparatively
little
the
way
of
life
at
otradnoe
mitenka
s
management
of
affairs
in
particular
was
such
that
the
debts
inevitably
increased
every
year
the
only
resource
obviously
presenting
itself
to
the
old
count
was
to
apply
for
an
official
post
so
he
had
come
to
petersburg
to
look
for
one
and
also
as
he
said
to
let
the
lassies
enjoy
themselves
for
the
last
time
soon
after
their
arrival
in
petersburg
berg
proposed
to
vera
and
was
accepted
though
in
moscow
the
rostovs
belonged
to
the
best
society
without
themselves
giving
it
a
thought
yet
in
petersburg
their
circle
of
acquaintances
was
a
mixed
and
indefinite
one
in
petersburg
they
were
provincials
and
the
very
people
they
had
entertained
in
moscow
without
inquiring
to
what
set
they
belonged
here
looked
down
on
them
the
rostovs
lived
in
the
same
hospitable
way
in
petersburg
as
in
moscow
and
the
most
diverse
people
met
at
their
suppers
country
neighbors
from
otradnoe
impoverished
old
squires
and
their
daughters
peronskaya
a
maid
of
honor
pierre
bezukhov
and
the
son
of
their
district
postmaster
who
had
obtained
a
post
in
petersburg
among
the
men
who
very
soon
became
frequent
visitors
at
the
rostovs
house
in
petersburg
were
boris
pierre
whom
the
count
had
met
in
the
street
and
dragged
home
with
him
and
berg
who
spent
whole
days
at
the
rostovs
and
paid
the
eldest
daughter
countess
vera
the
attentions
a
young
man
pays
when
he
intends
to
propose
not
in
vain
had
berg
shown
everybody
his
right
hand
wounded
at
austerlitz
and
held
a
perfectly
unnecessary
sword
in
his
left
he
narrated
that
episode
so
persistently
and
with
so
important
an
air
that
everyone
believed
in
the
merit
and
usefulness
of
his
deed
and
he
had
obtained
two
decorations
for
austerlitz
in
the
finnish
war
he
also
managed
to
distinguish
himself
he
had
picked
up
the
scrap
of
a
grenade
that
had
killed
an
aide
de
camp
standing
near
the
commander
in
chief
and
had
taken
it
to
his
commander
just
as
he
had
done
after
austerlitz
he
related
this
occurrence
at
such
length
and
so
insistently
that
everyone
again
believed
it
had
been
necessary
to
do
this
and
he
received
two
decorations
for
the
finnish
war
also
in
he
was
a
captain
in
the
guards
wore
medals
and
held
some
special
lucrative
posts
in
petersburg
though
some
skeptics
smiled
when
told
of
berg
s
merits
it
could
not
be
denied
that
he
was
a
painstaking
and
brave
officer
on
excellent
terms
with
his
superiors
and
a
moral
young
man
with
a
brilliant
career
before
him
and
an
assured
position
in
society
four
years
before
meeting
a
german
comrade
in
the
stalls
of
a
moscow
theater
berg
had
pointed
out
vera
rostova
to
him
and
had
said
in
german
das
soll
mein
weib
werden
and
from
that
moment
had
made
up
his
mind
to
marry
her
now
in
petersburg
having
considered
the
rostovs
position
and
his
own
he
decided
that
the
time
had
come
to
propose
that
girl
shall
be
my
wife
berg
s
proposal
was
at
first
received
with
a
perplexity
that
was
not
flattering
to
him
at
first
it
seemed
strange
that
the
son
of
an
obscure
livonian
gentleman
should
propose
marriage
to
a
countess
rostova
but
berg
s
chief
characteristic
was
such
a
naive
and
good
natured
egotism
that
the
rostovs
involuntarily
came
to
think
it
would
be
a
good
thing
since
he
himself
was
so
firmly
convinced
that
it
was
good
indeed
excellent
moreover
the
rostovs
affairs
were
seriously
embarrassed
as
the
suitor
could
not
but
know
and
above
all
vera
was
twenty
four
had
been
taken
out
everywhere
and
though
she
was
certainly
good
looking
and
sensible
no
one
up
to
now
had
proposed
to
her
so
they
gave
their
consent
you
see
said
berg
to
his
comrade
whom
he
called
friend
only
because
he
knew
that
everyone
has
friends
you
see
i
have
considered
it
all
and
should
not
marry
if
i
had
not
thought
it
all
out
or
if
it
were
in
any
way
unsuitable
but
on
the
contrary
my
papa
and
mamma
are
now
provided
for
i
have
arranged
that
rent
for
them
in
the
baltic
provinces
and
i
can
live
in
petersburg
on
my
pay
and
with
her
fortune
and
my
good
management
we
can
get
along
nicely
i
am
not
marrying
for
money
i
consider
that
dishonorable
but
a
wife
should
bring
her
share
and
a
husband
his
i
have
my
position
in
the
service
she
has
connections
and
some
means
in
our
times
that
is
worth
something
isn
t
it
but
above
all
she
is
a
handsome
estimable
girl
and
she
loves
me
berg
blushed
and
smiled
and
i
love
her
because
her
character
is
sensible
and
very
good
now
the
other
sister
though
they
are
the
same
family
is
quite
different
an
unpleasant
character
and
has
not
the
same
intelligence
she
is
so
you
know
unpleasant
but
my
fiancee
well
you
will
be
coming
he
was
going
to
say
to
dine
but
changed
his
mind
and
said
to
take
tea
with
us
and
quickly
doubling
up
his
tongue
he
blew
a
small
round
ring
of
tobacco
smoke
perfectly
embodying
his
dream
of
happiness
after
the
first
feeling
of
perplexity
aroused
in
the
parents
by
berg
s
proposal
the
holiday
tone
of
joyousness
usual
at
such
times
took
possession
of
the
family
but
the
rejoicing
was
external
and
insincere
in
the
family
s
feeling
toward
this
wedding
a
certain
awkwardness
and
constraint
was
evident
as
if
they
were
ashamed
of
not
having
loved
vera
sufficiently
and
of
being
so
ready
to
get
her
off
their
hands
the
old
count
felt
this
most
he
would
probably
have
been
unable
to
state
the
cause
of
his
embarrassment
but
it
resulted
from
the
state
of
his
affairs
he
did
not
know
at
all
how
much
he
had
what
his
debts
amounted
to
or
what
dowry
he
could
give
vera
when
his
daughters
were
born
he
had
assigned
to
each
of
them
for
her
dowry
an
estate
with
three
hundred
serfs
but
one
of
these
estates
had
already
been
sold
and
the
other
was
mortgaged
and
the
interest
so
much
in
arrears
that
it
would
have
to
be
sold
so
that
it
was
impossible
to
give
it
to
vera
nor
had
he
any
money
berg
had
already
been
engaged
a
month
and
only
a
week
remained
before
the
wedding
but
the
count
had
not
yet
decided
in
his
own
mind
the
question
of
the
dowry
nor
spoken
to
his
wife
about
it
at
one
time
the
count
thought
of
giving
her
the
ryazan
estate
or
of
selling
a
forest
at
another
time
of
borrowing
money
on
a
note
of
hand
a
few
days
before
the
wedding
berg
entered
the
count
s
study
early
one
morning
and
with
a
pleasant
smile
respectfully
asked
his
future
father
in
law
to
let
him
know
what
vera
s
dowry
would
be
the
count
was
so
disconcerted
by
this
long
foreseen
inquiry
that
without
consideration
he
gave
the
first
reply
that
came
into
his
head
i
like
your
being
businesslike
about
it
i
like
it
you
shall
be
satisfied
and
patting
berg
on
the
shoulder
he
got
up
wishing
to
end
the
conversation
but
berg
smiling
pleasantly
explained
that
if
he
did
not
know
for
certain
how
much
vera
would
have
and
did
not
receive
at
least
part
of
the
dowry
in
advance
he
would
have
to
break
matters
off
because
consider
count
if
i
allowed
myself
to
marry
now
without
having
definite
means
to
maintain
my
wife
i
should
be
acting
badly
the
conversation
ended
by
the
count
who
wished
to
be
generous
and
to
avoid
further
importunity
saying
that
he
would
give
a
note
of
hand
for
eighty
thousand
rubles
berg
smiled
meekly
kissed
the
count
on
the
shoulder
and
said
that
he
was
very
grateful
but
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
arrange
his
new
life
without
receiving
thirty
thousand
in
ready
money
or
at
least
twenty
thousand
count
he
added
and
then
a
note
of
hand
for
only
sixty
thousand
yes
yes
all
right
said
the
count
hurriedly
only
excuse
me
my
dear
fellow
i
ll
give
you
twenty
thousand
and
a
note
of
hand
for
eighty
thousand
as
well
yes
yes
kiss
me
chapter
xii
natasha
was
sixteen
and
it
was
the
year
the
very
year
to
which
she
had
counted
on
her
fingers
with
boris
after
they
had
kissed
four
years
ago
since
then
she
had
not
seen
him
before
sonya
and
her
mother
if
boris
happened
to
be
mentioned
she
spoke
quite
freely
of
that
episode
as
of
some
childish
long
forgotten
matter
that
was
not
worth
mentioning
but
in
the
secret
depths
of
her
soul
the
question
whether
her
engagement
to
boris
was
a
jest
or
an
important
binding
promise
tormented
her
since
boris
left
moscow
in
to
join
the
army
he
had
had
not
seen
the
rostovs
he
had
been
in
moscow
several
times
and
had
passed
near
otradnoe
but
had
never
been
to
see
them
sometimes
it
occurred
to
natasha
that
he
not
wish
to
see
her
and
this
conjecture
was
confirmed
by
the
sad
tone
in
which
her
elders
spoke
of
him
nowadays
old
friends
are
not
remembered
the
countess
would
say
when
boris
was
mentioned
anna
mikhaylovna
also
had
of
late
visited
them
less
frequently
seemed
to
hold
herself
with
particular
dignity
and
always
spoke
rapturously
and
gratefully
of
the
merits
of
her
son
and
the
brilliant
career
on
which
he
had
entered
when
the
rostovs
came
to
petersburg
boris
called
on
them
he
drove
to
their
house
in
some
agitation
the
memory
of
natasha
was
his
most
poetic
recollection
but
he
went
with
the
firm
intention
of
letting
her
and
her
parents
feel
that
the
childish
relations
between
himself
and
natasha
could
not
be
binding
either
on
her
or
on
him
he
had
a
brilliant
position
in
society
thanks
to
his
intimacy
with
countess
bezukhova
a
brilliant
position
in
the
service
thanks
to
the
patronage
of
an
important
personage
whose
complete
confidence
he
enjoyed
and
he
was
beginning
to
make
plans
for
marrying
one
of
the
richest
heiresses
in
petersburg
plans
which
might
very
easily
be
realized
when
he
entered
the
rostovs
drawing
room
natasha
was
in
her
own
room
when
she
heard
of
his
arrival
she
almost
ran
into
the
drawing
room
flushed
and
beaming
with
a
more
than
cordial
smile
boris
remembered
natasha
in
a
short
dress
with
dark
eyes
shining
from
under
her
curls
and
boisterous
childish
laughter
as
he
had
known
her
four
years
before
and
so
he
was
taken
aback
when
quite
a
different
natasha
entered
and
his
face
expressed
rapturous
astonishment
this
expression
on
his
face
pleased
natasha
well
do
you
recognize
your
little
madcap
playmate
asked
the
countess
boris
kissed
natasha
s
hand
and
said
that
he
was
astonished
at
the
change
in
her
how
handsome
you
have
grown
i
should
think
so
replied
natasha
s
laughing
eyes
and
is
papa
older
she
asked
natasha
sat
down
and
without
joining
in
boris
conversation
with
the
countess
silently
and
minutely
studied
her
childhood
s
suitor
he
felt
the
weight
of
that
resolute
and
affectionate
scrutiny
and
glanced
at
her
occasionally
boris
uniform
spurs
tie
and
the
way
his
hair
was
brushed
were
all
comme
il
faut
and
in
the
latest
fashion
this
natasha
noticed
at
once
he
sat
rather
sideways
in
the
armchair
next
to
the
countess
arranging
with
his
right
hand
the
cleanest
of
gloves
that
fitted
his
left
hand
like
a
skin
and
he
spoke
with
a
particularly
refined
compression
of
his
lips
about
the
amusements
of
the
highest
petersburg
society
recalling
with
mild
irony
old
times
in
moscow
and
moscow
acquaintances
it
was
not
accidentally
natasha
felt
that
he
alluded
when
speaking
of
the
highest
aristocracy
to
an
ambassador
s
ball
he
had
attended
and
to
invitations
he
had
received
from
n
n
and
s
s
all
this
time
natasha
sat
silent
glancing
up
at
him
from
under
her
brows
this
gaze
disturbed
and
confused
boris
more
and
more
he
looked
round
more
frequently
toward
her
and
broke
off
in
what
he
was
saying
he
did
not
stay
more
than
ten
minutes
then
rose
and
took
his
leave
the
same
inquisitive
challenging
and
rather
mocking
eyes
still
looked
at
him
after
his
first
visit
boris
said
to
himself
that
natasha
attracted
him
just
as
much
as
ever
but
that
he
must
not
yield
to
that
feeling
because
to
marry
her
a
girl
almost
without
fortune
would
mean
ruin
to
his
career
while
to
renew
their
former
relations
without
intending
to
marry
her
would
be
dishonorable
boris
made
up
his
mind
to
avoid
meeting
natasha
but
despite
that
resolution
he
called
again
a
few
days
later
and
began
calling
often
and
spending
whole
days
at
the
rostovs
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
ought
to
have
an
explanation
with
natasha
and
tell
her
that
the
old
times
must
be
forgotten
that
in
spite
of
everything
she
could
not
be
his
wife
that
he
had
no
means
and
they
would
never
let
her
marry
him
but
he
failed
to
do
so
and
felt
awkward
about
entering
on
such
an
explanation
from
day
to
day
he
became
more
and
more
entangled
it
seemed
to
her
mother
and
sonya
that
natasha
was
in
love
with
boris
as
of
old
she
sang
him
his
favorite
songs
showed
him
her
album
making
him
write
in
it
did
not
allow
him
to
allude
to
the
past
letting
it
be
understood
how
was
the
present
and
every
day
he
went
away
in
a
fog
without
having
said
what
he
meant
to
and
not
knowing
what
he
was
doing
or
why
he
came
or
how
it
would
all
end
he
left
off
visiting
helene
and
received
reproachful
notes
from
her
every
day
and
yet
he
continued
to
spend
whole
days
with
the
rostovs
chapter
xiii
one
night
when
the
old
countess
in
nightcap
and
dressing
jacket
without
her
false
curls
and
with
her
poor
little
knob
of
hair
showing
under
her
white
cotton
cap
knelt
sighing
and
groaning
on
a
rug
and
bowing
to
the
ground
in
prayer
her
door
creaked
and
natasha
also
in
a
dressing
jacket
with
slippers
on
her
bare
feet
and
her
hair
in
curlpapers
ran
in
the
countess
her
prayerful
mood
dispelled
looked
round
and
frowned
she
was
finishing
her
last
prayer
can
it
be
that
this
couch
will
be
my
grave
natasha
flushed
and
eager
seeing
her
mother
in
prayer
suddenly
checked
her
rush
half
sat
down
and
unconsciously
put
out
her
tongue
as
if
chiding
herself
seeing
that
her
mother
was
still
praying
she
ran
on
tiptoe
to
the
bed
and
rapidly
slipping
one
little
foot
against
the
other
pushed
off
her
slippers
and
jumped
onto
the
bed
the
countess
had
feared
might
become
her
grave
this
couch
was
high
with
a
feather
bed
and
five
pillows
each
smaller
than
the
one
below
natasha
jumped
on
it
sank
into
the
feather
bed
rolled
over
to
the
wall
and
began
snuggling
up
the
bedclothes
as
she
settled
down
raising
her
knees
to
her
chin
kicking
out
and
laughing
almost
inaudibly
now
covering
herself
up
head
and
all
and
now
peeping
at
her
mother
the
countess
finished
her
prayers
and
came
to
the
bed
with
a
stern
face
but
seeing
that
natasha
s
head
was
covered
she
smiled
in
her
kind
weak
way
now
then
now
then
said
she
mamma
can
we
have
a
talk
yes
said
natasha
now
just
one
on
your
throat
and
another
that
ll
do
and
seizing
her
mother
round
the
neck
she
kissed
her
on
the
throat
in
her
behavior
to
her
mother
natasha
seemed
rough
but
she
was
so
sensitive
and
tactful
that
however
she
clasped
her
mother
she
always
managed
to
do
it
without
hurting
her
or
making
her
feel
uncomfortable
or
displeased
well
what
is
it
tonight
said
the
mother
having
arranged
her
pillows
and
waited
until
natasha
after
turning
over
a
couple
of
times
had
settled
down
beside
her
under
the
quilt
spread
out
her
arms
and
assumed
a
serious
expression
these
visits
of
natasha
s
at
night
before
the
count
returned
from
his
club
were
one
of
the
greatest
pleasures
of
both
mother
and
daughter
what
is
it
tonight
but
i
have
to
tell
you
natasha
put
her
hand
on
her
mother
s
mouth
about
boris
i
know
she
said
seriously
that
s
what
i
have
come
about
don
t
say
it
i
know
no
do
tell
me
and
she
removed
her
hand
tell
me
mamma
he
s
nice
natasha
you
are
sixteen
at
your
age
i
was
married
you
say
boris
is
nice
he
is
very
nice
and
i
love
him
like
a
son
but
what
then
what
are
you
thinking
about
you
have
quite
turned
his
head
i
can
see
that
as
she
said
this
the
countess
looked
round
at
her
daughter
natasha
was
lying
looking
steadily
straight
before
her
at
one
of
the
mahogany
sphinxes
carved
on
the
corners
of
the
bedstead
so
that
the
countess
only
saw
her
daughter
s
face
in
profile
that
face
struck
her
by
its
peculiarly
serious
and
concentrated
expression
natasha
was
listening
and
considering
well
what
then
said
she
you
have
quite
turned
his
head
and
why
what
do
you
want
of
him
you
know
you
can
t
marry
him
why
not
said
natasha
without
changing
her
position
because
he
is
young
because
he
is
poor
because
he
is
a
relation
and
because
you
yourself
don
t
love
him
how
do
you
know
i
know
it
is
not
right
darling
but
if
i
want
to
said
natasha
leave
off
talking
nonsense
said
the
countess
but
if
i
want
to
natasha
i
am
in
earnest
natasha
did
not
let
her
finish
she
drew
the
countess
large
hand
to
her
kissed
it
on
the
back
and
then
on
the
palm
then
again
turned
it
over
and
began
kissing
first
one
knuckle
then
the
space
between
the
knuckles
then
the
next
knuckle
whispering
january
february
march
april
may
speak
mamma
why
don
t
you
say
anything
speak
said
she
turning
to
her
mother
who
was
tenderly
gazing
at
her
daughter
and
in
that
contemplation
seemed
to
have
forgotten
all
she
had
wished
to
say
it
won
t
do
my
love
not
everyone
will
understand
this
friendship
dating
from
your
childish
days
and
to
see
him
so
intimate
with
you
may
injure
you
in
the
eyes
of
other
young
men
who
visit
us
and
above
all
it
torments
him
for
nothing
he
may
already
have
found
a
suitable
and
wealthy
match
and
now
he
s
half
crazy
crazy
repeated
natasha
i
ll
tell
you
some
things
about
myself
i
had
a
cousin
i
know
cyril
matveich
but
he
is
old
he
was
not
always
old
but
this
is
what
i
ll
do
natasha
i
ll
have
a
talk
with
boris
he
need
not
come
so
often
why
not
if
he
likes
to
because
i
know
it
will
end
in
nothing
how
can
you
know
no
mamma
don
t
speak
to
him
what
nonsense
said
natasha
in
the
tone
of
one
being
deprived
of
her
property
well
i
won
t
marry
but
let
him
come
if
he
enjoys
it
and
i
enjoy
it
natasha
smiled
and
looked
at
her
mother
not
to
marry
but
just
so
she
added
how
so
my
pet
just
so
there
s
no
need
for
me
to
marry
him
but
just
so
just
so
just
so
repeated
the
countess
and
shaking
all
over
she
went
off
into
a
good
humored
unexpected
elderly
laugh
don
t
laugh
stop
cried
natasha
you
re
shaking
the
whole
bed
you
re
awfully
like
me
just
such
another
giggler
wait
and
she
seized
the
countess
hands
and
kissed
a
knuckle
of
the
little
finger
saying
june
and
continued
kissing
july
august
on
the
other
hand
but
mamma
is
he
very
much
in
love
what
do
you
think
was
anybody
ever
so
much
in
love
with
you
and
he
s
very
nice
very
very
nice
only
not
quite
my
taste
he
is
so
narrow
like
the
dining
room
clock
don
t
you
understand
narrow
you
know
gray
light
gray
what
rubbish
you
re
talking
said
the
countess
natasha
continued
don
t
you
really
understand
nicholas
would
understand
bezukhov
now
is
blue
dark
blue
and
red
and
he
is
square
you
flirt
with
him
too
said
the
countess
laughing
no
he
is
a
freemason
i
have
found
out
he
is
fine
dark
blue
and
red
how
can
i
explain
it
to
you
little
countess
the
count
s
voice
called
from
behind
the
door
you
re
not
asleep
natasha
jumped
up
snatched
up
her
slippers
and
ran
barefoot
to
her
own
room
it
was
a
long
time
before
she
could
sleep
she
kept
thinking
that
no
one
could
understand
all
that
she
understood
and
all
there
was
in
her
sonya
she
thought
glancing
at
that
curled
up
sleeping
little
kitten
with
her
enormous
plait
of
hair
no
how
could
she
she
s
virtuous
she
fell
in
love
with
nicholas
and
does
not
wish
to
know
anything
more
even
mamma
does
not
understand
it
is
wonderful
how
clever
i
am
and
how
charming
she
is
she
went
on
speaking
of
herself
in
the
third
person
and
imagining
it
was
some
very
wise
man
the
wisest
and
best
of
men
who
was
saying
it
of
her
there
is
everything
everything
in
her
continued
this
man
she
is
unusually
intelligent
charming
and
then
she
is
pretty
uncommonly
pretty
and
agile
she
swims
and
rides
splendidly
and
her
voice
one
can
really
say
it
s
a
wonderful
voice
she
hummed
a
scrap
from
her
favorite
opera
by
cherubini
threw
herself
on
her
bed
laughed
at
the
pleasant
thought
that
she
would
immediately
fall
asleep
called
dunyasha
the
maid
to
put
out
the
candle
and
before
dunyasha
had
left
the
room
had
already
passed
into
yet
another
happier
world
of
dreams
where
everything
was
as
light
and
beautiful
as
in
reality
and
even
more
so
because
it
was
different
next
day
the
countess
called
boris
aside
and
had
a
talk
with
him
after
which
he
ceased
coming
to
the
rostovs
chapter
xiv
on
the
thirty
first
of
december
new
year
s
eve
an
old
grandee
of
catherine
s
day
was
giving
a
ball
and
midnight
supper
the
diplomatic
corps
and
the
emperor
himself
were
to
be
present
the
grandee
s
well
known
mansion
on
the
english
quay
glittered
with
innumerable
lights
police
were
stationed
at
the
brightly
lit
entrance
which
was
carpeted
with
red
baize
and
not
only
gendarmes
but
dozens
of
police
officers
and
even
the
police
master
himself
stood
at
the
porch
carriages
kept
driving
away
and
fresh
ones
arriving
with
red
liveried
footmen
and
footmen
in
plumed
hats
from
the
carriages
emerged
men
wearing
uniforms
stars
and
ribbons
while
ladies
in
satin
and
ermine
cautiously
descended
the
carriage
steps
which
were
let
down
for
them
with
a
clatter
and
then
walked
hurriedly
and
noiselessly
over
the
baize
at
the
entrance
almost
every
time
a
new
carriage
drove
up
a
whisper
ran
through
the
crowd
and
caps
were
doffed
the
emperor
no
a
minister
prince
ambassador
don
t
you
see
the
plumes
was
whispered
among
the
crowd
one
person
better
dressed
than
the
rest
seemed
to
know
everyone
and
mentioned
by
name
the
greatest
dignitaries
of
the
day
a
third
of
the
visitors
had
already
arrived
but
the
rostovs
who
were
to
be
present
were
still
hurrying
to
get
dressed
there
had
been
many
discussions
and
preparations
for
this
ball
in
the
rostov
family
many
fears
that
the
invitation
would
not
arrive
that
the
dresses
would
not
be
ready
or
that
something
would
not
be
arranged
as
it
should
be
marya
ignatevna
peronskaya
a
thin
and
shallow
maid
of
honor
at
the
court
of
the
dowager
empress
who
was
a
friend
and
relation
of
the
countess
and
piloted
the
provincial
rostovs
in
petersburg
high
society
was
to
accompany
them
to
the
ball
they
were
to
call
for
her
at
her
house
in
the
taurida
gardens
at
ten
o
clock
but
it
was
already
five
minutes
to
ten
and
the
girls
were
not
yet
dressed
natasha
was
going
to
her
first
grand
ball
she
had
got
up
at
eight
that
morning
and
had
been
in
a
fever
of
excitement
and
activity
all
day
all
her
powers
since
morning
had
been
concentrated
on
ensuring
that
they
all
she
herself
mamma
and
sonya
should
be
as
well
dressed
as
possible
sonya
and
her
mother
put
themselves
entirely
in
her
hands
the
countess
was
to
wear
a
claret
colored
velvet
dress
and
the
two
girls
white
gauze
over
pink
silk
slips
with
roses
on
their
bodices
and
their
hair
dressed
a
la
grecque
everything
essential
had
already
been
done
feet
hands
necks
and
ears
washed
perfumed
and
powdered
as
befits
a
ball
the
openwork
silk
stockings
and
white
satin
shoes
with
ribbons
were
already
on
the
hairdressing
was
almost
done
sonya
was
finishing
dressing
and
so
was
the
countess
but
natasha
who
had
bustled
about
helping
them
all
was
behindhand
she
was
still
sitting
before
a
looking
glass
with
a
dressing
jacket
thrown
over
her
slender
shoulders
sonya
stood
ready
dressed
in
the
middle
of
the
room
and
pressing
the
head
of
a
pin
till
it
hurt
her
dainty
finger
was
fixing
on
a
last
ribbon
that
squeaked
as
the
pin
went
through
it
that
s
not
the
way
that
s
not
the
way
sonya
cried
natasha
turning
her
head
and
clutching
with
both
hands
at
her
hair
which
the
maid
who
was
dressing
it
had
not
time
to
release
that
bow
is
not
right
come
here
sonya
sat
down
and
natasha
pinned
the
ribbon
on
differently
allow
me
miss
i
can
t
do
it
like
that
said
the
maid
who
was
holding
natasha
s
hair
oh
dear
well
then
wait
that
s
right
sonya
aren
t
you
ready
it
is
nearly
ten
came
the
countess
voice
directly
directly
and
you
mamma
i
have
only
my
cap
to
pin
on
don
t
do
it
without
me
called
natasha
you
won
t
do
it
right
but
it
s
already
ten
they
had
decided
to
be
at
the
ball
by
half
past
ten
and
natasha
had
still
to
get
dressed
and
they
had
to
call
at
the
taurida
gardens
when
her
hair
was
done
natasha
in
her
short
petticoat
from
under
which
her
dancing
shoes
showed
and
in
her
mother
s
dressing
jacket
ran
up
to
sonya
scrutinized
her
and
then
ran
to
her
mother
turning
her
mother
s
head
this
way
and
that
she
fastened
on
the
cap
and
hurriedly
kissing
her
gray
hair
ran
back
to
the
maids
who
were
turning
up
the
hem
of
her
skirt
the
cause
of
the
delay
was
natasha
s
skirt
which
was
too
long
two
maids
were
turning
up
the
hem
and
hurriedly
biting
off
the
ends
of
thread
a
third
with
pins
in
her
mouth
was
running
about
between
the
countess
and
sonya
and
a
fourth
held
the
whole
of
the
gossamer
garment
up
high
on
one
uplifted
hand
mavra
quicker
darling
give
me
my
thimble
miss
from
there
whenever
will
you
be
ready
asked
the
count
coming
to
the
door
here
is
here
is
some
scent
peronskaya
must
be
tired
of
waiting
it
s
ready
miss
said
the
maid
holding
up
the
shortened
gauze
dress
with
two
fingers
and
blowing
and
shaking
something
off
it
as
if
by
this
to
express
a
consciousness
of
the
airiness
and
purity
of
what
she
held
natasha
began
putting
on
the
dress
in
a
minute
in
a
minute
don
t
come
in
papa
she
cried
to
her
father
as
he
opened
the
door
speaking
from
under
the
filmy
skirt
which
still
covered
her
whole
face
sonya
slammed
the
door
to
a
minute
later
they
let
the
count
in
he
was
wearing
a
blue
swallow
tail
coat
shoes
and
stockings
and
was
perfumed
and
his
hair
pomaded
oh
papa
how
nice
you
look
charming
cried
natasha
as
she
stood
in
the
middle
of
the
room
smoothing
out
the
folds
of
the
gauze
if
you
please
miss
allow
me
said
the
maid
who
on
her
knees
was
pulling
the
skirt
straight
and
shifting
the
pins
from
one
side
of
her
mouth
to
the
other
with
her
tongue
say
what
you
like
exclaimed
sonya
in
a
despairing
voice
as
she
looked
at
natasha
say
what
you
like
it
s
still
too
long
natasha
stepped
back
to
look
at
herself
in
the
pier
glass
the
dress
was
too
long
really
madam
it
is
not
at
all
too
long
said
mavra
crawling
on
her
knees
after
her
young
lady
well
if
it
s
too
long
we
ll
take
it
up
we
ll
tack
it
up
in
one
minute
said
the
resolute
dunyasha
taking
a
needle
that
was
stuck
on
the
front
of
her
little
shawl
and
still
kneeling
on
the
floor
set
to
work
once
more
at
that
moment
with
soft
steps
the
countess
came
in
shyly
in
her
cap
and
velvet
gown
oo
oo
my
beauty
exclaimed
the
count
she
looks
better
than
any
of
you
he
would
have
embraced
her
but
blushing
she
stepped
aside
fearing
to
be
rumpled
mamma
your
cap
more
to
this
side
said
natasha
i
ll
arrange
it
and
she
rushed
forward
so
that
the
maids
who
were
tacking
up
her
skirt
could
not
move
fast
enough
and
a
piece
of
gauze
was
torn
off
oh
goodness
what
has
happened
really
it
was
not
my
fault
never
mind
i
ll
run
it
up
it
won
t
show
said
dunyasha
what
a
beauty
a
very
queen
said
the
nurse
as
she
came
to
the
door
and
sonya
they
are
lovely
at
a
quarter
past
ten
they
at
last
got
into
their
carriages
and
started
but
they
had
still
to
call
at
the
taurida
gardens
peronskaya
was
quite
ready
in
spite
of
her
age
and
plainness
she
had
gone
through
the
same
process
as
the
rostovs
but
with
less
flurry
for
to
her
it
was
a
matter
of
routine
her
ugly
old
body
was
washed
perfumed
and
powdered
in
just
the
same
way
she
had
washed
behind
her
ears
just
as
carefully
and
when
she
entered
her
drawing
room
in
her
yellow
dress
wearing
her
badge
as
maid
of
honor
her
old
lady
s
maid
was
as
full
of
rapturous
admiration
as
the
rostovs
servants
had
been
she
praised
the
rostovs
toilets
they
praised
her
taste
and
toilet
and
at
eleven
o
clock
careful
of
their
coiffures
and
dresses
they
settled
themselves
in
their
carriages
and
drove
off
chapter
xv
natasha
had
not
had
a
moment
free
since
early
morning
and
had
not
once
had
time
to
think
of
what
lay
before
her
in
the
damp
chill
air
and
crowded
closeness
of
the
swaying
carriage
she
for
the
first
time
vividly
imagined
what
was
in
store
for
her
there
at
the
ball
in
those
brightly
lighted
rooms
with
music
flowers
dances
the
emperor
and
all
the
brilliant
young
people
of
petersburg
the
prospect
was
so
splendid
that
she
hardly
believed
it
would
come
true
so
out
of
keeping
was
it
with
the
chill
darkness
and
closeness
of
the
carriage
she
understood
all
that
awaited
her
only
when
after
stepping
over
the
red
baize
at
the
entrance
she
entered
the
hall
took
off
her
fur
cloak
and
beside
sonya
and
in
front
of
her
mother
mounted
the
brightly
illuminated
stairs
between
the
flowers
only
then
did
she
remember
how
she
must
behave
at
a
ball
and
tried
to
assume
the
majestic
air
she
considered
indispensable
for
a
girl
on
such
an
occasion
but
fortunately
for
her
she
felt
her
eyes
growing
misty
she
saw
nothing
clearly
her
pulse
beat
a
hundred
to
the
minute
and
the
blood
throbbed
at
her
heart
she
could
not
assume
that
pose
which
would
have
made
her
ridiculous
and
she
moved
on
almost
fainting
from
excitement
and
trying
with
all
her
might
to
conceal
it
and
this
was
the
very
attitude
that
became
her
best
before
and
behind
them
other
visitors
were
entering
also
talking
in
low
tones
and
wearing
ball
dresses
the
mirrors
on
the
landing
reflected
ladies
in
white
pale
blue
and
pink
dresses
with
diamonds
and
pearls
on
their
bare
necks
and
arms
natasha
looked
in
the
mirrors
and
could
not
distinguish
her
reflection
from
the
others
all
was
blended
into
one
brilliant
procession
on
entering
the
ballroom
the
regular
hum
of
voices
footsteps
and
greetings
deafened
natasha
and
the
light
and
glitter
dazzled
her
still
more
the
host
and
hostess
who
had
already
been
standing
at
the
door
for
half
an
hour
repeating
the
same
words
to
the
various
arrivals
charme
de
vous
voir
greeted
the
rostovs
and
peronskaya
in
the
same
manner
delighted
to
see
you
the
two
girls
in
their
white
dresses
each
with
a
rose
in
her
black
hair
both
curtsied
in
the
same
way
but
the
hostess
eye
involuntarily
rested
longer
on
the
slim
natasha
she
looked
at
her
and
gave
her
alone
a
special
smile
in
addition
to
her
usual
smile
as
hostess
looking
at
her
she
may
have
recalled
the
golden
irrecoverable
days
of
her
own
girlhood
and
her
own
first
ball
the
host
also
followed
natasha
with
his
eyes
and
asked
the
count
which
was
his
daughter
charming
said
he
kissing
the
tips
of
his
fingers
in
the
ballroom
guests
stood
crowding
at
the
entrance
doors
awaiting
the
emperor
the
countess
took
up
a
position
in
one
of
the
front
rows
of
that
crowd
natasha
heard
and
felt
that
several
people
were
asking
about
her
and
looking
at
her
she
realized
that
those
noticing
her
liked
her
and
this
observation
helped
to
calm
her
there
are
some
like
ourselves
and
some
worse
she
thought
peronskaya
was
pointing
out
to
the
countess
the
most
important
people
at
the
ball
that
is
the
dutch
ambassador
do
you
see
that
gray
haired
man
she
said
indicating
an
old
man
with
a
profusion
of
silver
gray
curly
hair
who
was
surrounded
by
ladies
laughing
at
something
he
said
ah
here
she
is
the
queen
of
petersburg
countess
bezukhova
said
peronskaya
indicating
helene
who
had
just
entered
how
lovely
she
is
quite
equal
to
marya
antonovna
see
how
the
men
young
and
old
pay
court
to
her
beautiful
and
clever
they
say
prince
is
quite
mad
about
her
but
see
those
two
though
not
good
looking
are
even
more
run
after
she
pointed
to
a
lady
who
was
crossing
the
room
followed
by
a
very
plain
daughter
she
is
a
splendid
match
a
millionairess
said
peronskaya
and
look
here
come
her
suitors
that
is
bezukhova
s
brother
anatole
kuragin
she
said
indicating
a
handsome
officer
of
the
horse
guards
who
passed
by
them
with
head
erect
looking
at
something
over
the
heads
of
the
ladies
he
s
handsome
isn
t
he
i
hear
they
will
marry
him
to
that
rich
girl
but
your
cousin
drubetskoy
is
also
very
attentive
to
her
they
say
she
has
millions
oh
yes
that
s
the
french
ambassador
himself
she
replied
to
the
countess
inquiry
about
caulaincourt
looks
as
if
he
were
a
king
all
the
same
the
french
are
charming
very
charming
no
one
more
charming
in
society
ah
here
she
is
yes
she
is
still
the
most
beautiful
of
them
all
our
marya
antonovna
and
how
simply
she
is
dressed
lovely
and
that
stout
one
in
spectacles
is
the
universal
freemason
she
went
on
indicating
pierre
put
him
beside
his
wife
and
he
looks
a
regular
buffoon
pierre
swaying
his
stout
body
advanced
making
way
through
the
crowd
and
nodding
to
right
and
left
as
casually
and
good
naturedly
as
if
he
were
passing
through
a
crowd
at
a
fair
he
pushed
through
evidently
looking
for
someone
natasha
looked
joyfully
at
the
familiar
face
of
pierre
the
buffoon
as
peronskaya
had
called
him
and
knew
he
was
looking
for
them
and
for
her
in
particular
he
had
promised
to
be
at
the
ball
and
introduce
partners
to
her
but
before
he
reached
them
pierre
stopped
beside
a
very
handsome
dark
man
of
middle
height
and
in
a
white
uniform
who
stood
by
a
window
talking
to
a
tall
man
wearing
stars
and
a
ribbon
natasha
at
once
recognized
the
shorter
and
younger
man
in
the
white
uniform
it
was
bolkonski
who
seemed
to
her
to
have
grown
much
younger
happier
and
better
looking
there
s
someone
else
we
know
bolkonski
do
you
see
mamma
said
natasha
pointing
out
prince
andrew
you
remember
he
stayed
a
night
with
us
at
otradnoe
oh
you
know
him
said
peronskaya
i
can
t
bear
him
il
fait
a
present
la
pluie
et
le
beau
temps
he
s
too
proud
for
anything
takes
after
his
father
and
he
s
hand
in
glove
with
speranski
writing
some
project
or
other
just
look
how
he
treats
the
ladies
there
s
one
talking
to
him
and
he
has
turned
away
she
said
pointing
at
him
i
d
give
it
to
him
if
he
treated
me
as
he
does
those
ladies
he
is
all
the
rage
just
now
chapter
xvi
suddenly
everybody
stirred
began
talking
and
pressed
forward
and
then
back
and
between
the
two
rows
which
separated
the
emperor
entered
to
the
sounds
of
music
that
had
immediately
struck
up
behind
him
walked
his
host
and
hostess
he
walked
in
rapidly
bowing
to
right
and
left
as
if
anxious
to
get
the
first
moments
of
the
reception
over
the
band
played
the
polonaise
in
vogue
at
that
time
on
account
of
the
words
that
had
been
set
to
it
beginning
alexander
elisaveta
all
our
hearts
you
ravish
quite
the
emperor
passed
on
to
the
drawing
room
the
crowd
made
a
rush
for
the
doors
and
several
persons
with
excited
faces
hurried
there
and
back
again
then
the
crowd
hastily
retired
from
the
drawing
room
door
at
which
the
emperor
reappeared
talking
to
the
hostess
a
young
man
looking
distraught
pounced
down
on
the
ladies
asking
them
to
move
aside
some
ladies
with
faces
betraying
complete
forgetfulness
of
all
the
rules
of
decorum
pushed
forward
to
the
detriment
of
their
toilets
the
men
began
to
choose
partners
and
take
their
places
for
the
polonaise
everyone
moved
back
and
the
emperor
came
smiling
out
of
the
drawing
room
leading
his
hostess
by
the
hand
but
not
keeping
time
to
the
music
the
host
followed
with
marya
antonovna
naryshkina
then
came
ambassadors
ministers
and
various
generals
whom
peronskaya
diligently
named
more
than
half
the
ladies
already
had
partners
and
were
taking
up
or
preparing
to
take
up
their
positions
for
the
polonaise
natasha
felt
that
she
would
be
left
with
her
mother
and
sonya
among
a
minority
of
women
who
crowded
near
the
wall
not
having
been
invited
to
dance
she
stood
with
her
slender
arms
hanging
down
her
scarcely
defined
bosom
rising
and
falling
regularly
and
with
bated
breath
and
glittering
frightened
eyes
gazed
straight
before
her
evidently
prepared
for
the
height
of
joy
or
misery
she
was
not
concerned
about
the
emperor
or
any
of
those
great
people
whom
peronskaya
was
pointing
out
she
had
but
one
thought
is
it
possible
no
one
will
ask
me
that
i
shall
not
be
among
the
first
to
dance
is
it
possible
that
not
one
of
all
these
men
will
notice
me
they
do
not
even
seem
to
see
me
or
if
they
do
they
look
as
if
they
were
saying
ah
she
s
not
the
one
i
m
after
so
it
s
not
worth
looking
at
her
no
it
s
impossible
she
thought
they
must
know
how
i
long
to
dance
how
splendidly
i
dance
and
how
they
would
enjoy
dancing
with
me
the
strains
of
the
polonaise
which
had
continued
for
a
considerable
time
had
begun
to
sound
like
a
sad
reminiscence
to
natasha
s
ears
she
wanted
to
cry
peronskaya
had
left
them
the
count
was
at
the
other
end
of
the
room
she
and
the
countess
and
sonya
were
standing
by
themselves
as
in
the
depths
of
a
forest
amid
that
crowd
of
strangers
with
no
one
interested
in
them
and
not
wanted
by
anyone
prince
andrew
with
a
lady
passed
by
evidently
not
recognizing
them
the
handsome
anatole
was
smilingly
talking
to
a
partner
on
his
arm
and
looked
at
natasha
as
one
looks
at
a
wall
boris
passed
them
twice
and
each
time
turned
away
berg
and
his
wife
who
were
not
dancing
came
up
to
them
this
family
gathering
seemed
humiliating
to
natasha
as
if
there
were
nowhere
else
for
the
family
to
talk
but
here
at
the
ball
she
did
not
listen
to
or
look
at
vera
who
was
telling
her
something
about
her
own
green
dress
at
last
the
emperor
stopped
beside
his
last
partner
he
had
danced
with
three
and
the
music
ceased
a
worried
aide
de
camp
ran
up
to
the
rostovs
requesting
them
to
stand
farther
back
though
as
it
was
they
were
already
close
to
the
wall
and
from
the
gallery
resounded
the
distinct
precise
enticingly
rhythmical
strains
of
a
waltz
the
emperor
looked
smilingly
down
the
room
a
minute
passed
but
no
one
had
yet
begun
dancing
an
aide
de
camp
the
master
of
ceremonies
went
up
to
countess
bezukhova
and
asked
her
to
dance
she
smilingly
raised
her
hand
and
laid
it
on
his
shoulder
without
looking
at
him
the
aide
de
camp
an
adept
in
his
art
grasping
his
partner
firmly
round
her
waist
with
confident
deliberation
started
smoothly
gliding
first
round
the
edge
of
the
circle
then
at
the
corner
of
the
room
he
caught
helene
s
left
hand
and
turned
her
the
only
sound
audible
apart
from
the
ever
quickening
music
being
the
rhythmic
click
of
the
spurs
on
his
rapid
agile
feet
while
at
every
third
beat
his
partner
s
velvet
dress
spread
out
and
seemed
to
flash
as
she
whirled
round
natasha
gazed
at
them
and
was
ready
to
cry
because
it
was
not
she
who
was
dancing
that
first
turn
of
the
waltz
prince
andrew
in
the
white
uniform
of
a
cavalry
colonel
wearing
stockings
and
dancing
shoes
stood
looking
animated
and
bright
in
the
front
row
of
the
circle
not
far
from
the
rostovs
baron
firhoff
was
talking
to
him
about
the
first
sitting
of
the
council
of
state
to
be
held
next
day
prince
andrew
as
one
closely
connected
with
speranski
and
participating
in
the
work
of
the
legislative
commission
could
give
reliable
information
about
that
sitting
concerning
which
various
rumors
were
current
but
not
listening
to
what
firhoff
was
saying
he
was
gazing
now
at
the
sovereign
and
now
at
the
men
intending
to
dance
who
had
not
yet
gathered
courage
to
enter
the
circle
prince
andrew
was
watching
these
men
abashed
by
the
emperor
s
presence
and
the
women
who
were
breathlessly
longing
to
be
asked
to
dance
pierre
came
up
to
him
and
caught
him
by
the
arm
you
always
dance
i
have
a
protegee
the
young
rostova
here
ask
her
he
said
where
is
she
asked
bolkonski
excuse
me
he
added
turning
to
the
baron
we
will
finish
this
conversation
elsewhere
at
a
ball
one
must
dance
he
stepped
forward
in
the
direction
pierre
indicated
the
despairing
dejected
expression
of
natasha
s
face
caught
his
eye
he
recognized
her
guessed
her
feelings
saw
that
it
was
her
debut
remembered
her
conversation
at
the
window
and
with
an
expression
of
pleasure
on
his
face
approached
countess
rostova
allow
me
to
introduce
you
to
my
daughter
said
the
countess
with
heightened
color
i
have
the
pleasure
of
being
already
acquainted
if
the
countess
remembers
me
said
prince
andrew
with
a
low
and
courteous
bow
quite
belying
peronskaya
s
remarks
about
his
rudeness
and
approaching
natasha
he
held
out
his
arm
to
grasp
her
waist
before
he
had
completed
his
invitation
he
asked
her
to
waltz
that
tremulous
expression
on
natasha
s
face
prepared
either
for
despair
or
rapture
suddenly
brightened
into
a
happy
grateful
childlike
smile
i
have
long
been
waiting
for
you
that
frightened
happy
little
girl
seemed
to
say
by
the
smile
that
replaced
the
threatened
tears
as
she
raised
her
hand
to
prince
andrew
s
shoulder
they
were
the
second
couple
to
enter
the
circle
prince
andrew
was
one
of
the
best
dancers
of
his
day
and
natasha
danced
exquisitely
her
little
feet
in
their
white
satin
dancing
shoes
did
their
work
swiftly
lightly
and
independently
of
herself
while
her
face
beamed
with
ecstatic
happiness
her
slender
bare
arms
and
neck
were
not
beautiful
compared
to
helene
s
her
shoulders
looked
thin
and
her
bosom
undeveloped
but
helene
seemed
as
it
were
hardened
by
a
varnish
left
by
the
thousands
of
looks
that
had
scanned
her
person
while
natasha
was
like
a
girl
exposed
for
the
first
time
who
would
have
felt
very
much
ashamed
had
she
not
been
assured
that
this
was
absolutely
necessary
prince
andrew
liked
dancing
and
wishing
to
escape
as
quickly
as
possible
from
the
political
and
clever
talk
which
everyone
addressed
to
him
wishing
also
to
break
up
the
circle
of
restraint
he
disliked
caused
by
the
emperor
s
presence
he
danced
and
had
chosen
natasha
because
pierre
pointed
her
out
to
him
and
because
she
was
the
first
pretty
girl
who
caught
his
eye
but
scarcely
had
he
embraced
that
slender
supple
figure
and
felt
her
stirring
so
close
to
him
and
smiling
so
near
him
than
the
wine
of
her
charm
rose
to
his
head
and
he
felt
himself
revived
and
rejuvenated
when
after
leaving
her
he
stood
breathing
deeply
and
watching
the
other
dancers
chapter
xvii
after
prince
andrew
boris
came
up
to
ask
natasha
for
dance
and
then
the
aide
de
camp
who
had
opened
the
ball
and
several
other
young
men
so
that
flushed
and
happy
and
passing
on
her
superfluous
partners
to
sonya
she
did
not
cease
dancing
all
the
evening
she
noticed
and
saw
nothing
of
what
occupied
everyone
else
not
only
did
she
fail
to
notice
that
the
emperor
talked
a
long
time
with
the
french
ambassador
and
how
particularly
gracious
he
was
to
a
certain
lady
or
that
prince
so
and
so
and
so
and
so
did
and
said
this
and
that
and
that
helene
had
great
success
and
was
honored
was
by
the
special
attention
of
so
and
so
but
she
did
not
even
see
the
emperor
and
only
noticed
that
he
had
gone
because
the
ball
became
livelier
after
his
departure
for
one
of
the
merry
cotillions
before
supper
prince
andrew
was
again
her
partner
he
reminded
her
of
their
first
encounter
in
the
otradnoe
avenue
and
how
she
had
been
unable
to
sleep
that
moonlight
night
and
told
her
how
he
had
involuntarily
overheard
her
natasha
blushed
at
that
recollection
and
tried
to
excuse
herself
as
if
there
had
been
something
to
be
ashamed
of
in
what
prince
andrew
had
overheard
like
all
men
who
have
grown
up
in
society
prince
andrew
liked
meeting
someone
there
not
of
the
conventional
society
stamp
and
such
was
natasha
with
her
surprise
her
delight
her
shyness
and
even
her
mistakes
in
speaking
french
with
her
he
behaved
with
special
care
and
tenderness
sitting
beside
her
and
talking
of
the
simplest
and
most
unimportant
matters
he
admired
her
shy
grace
in
the
middle
of
the
cotillion
having
completed
one
of
the
figures
natasha
still
out
of
breath
was
returning
to
her
seat
when
another
dancer
chose
her
she
was
tired
and
panting
and
evidently
thought
of
declining
but
immediately
put
her
hand
gaily
on
the
man
s
shoulder
smiling
at
prince
andrew
i
d
be
glad
to
sit
beside
you
and
rest
i
m
tired
but
you
see
how
they
keep
asking
me
and
i
m
glad
of
it
i
m
happy
and
i
love
everybody
and
you
and
i
understand
it
all
and
much
much
more
was
said
in
her
smile
when
her
partner
left
her
natasha
ran
across
the
room
to
choose
two
ladies
for
the
figure
if
she
goes
to
her
cousin
first
and
then
to
another
lady
she
will
be
my
wife
said
prince
andrew
to
himself
quite
to
his
own
surprise
as
he
watched
her
she
did
go
first
to
her
cousin
what
rubbish
sometimes
enters
one
s
head
thought
prince
andrew
but
what
is
certain
is
that
that
girl
is
so
charming
so
original
that
she
won
t
be
dancing
here
a
month
before
she
will
be
married
such
as
she
are
rare
here
he
thought
as
natasha
readjusting
a
rose
that
was
slipping
on
her
bodice
settled
herself
beside
him
when
the
cotillion
was
over
the
old
count
in
his
blue
coat
came
up
to
the
dancers
he
invited
prince
andrew
to
come
and
see
them
and
asked
his
daughter
whether
she
was
enjoying
herself
natasha
did
not
answer
at
once
but
only
looked
up
with
a
smile
that
said
reproachfully
how
can
you
ask
such
a
question
i
have
never
enjoyed
myself
so
much
before
she
said
and
prince
andrew
noticed
how
her
thin
arms
rose
quickly
as
if
to
embrace
her
father
and
instantly
dropped
again
natasha
was
happier
than
she
had
ever
been
in
her
life
she
was
at
that
height
of
bliss
when
one
becomes
completely
kind
and
good
and
does
not
believe
in
the
possibility
of
evil
unhappiness
or
sorrow
at
that
ball
pierre
for
the
first
time
felt
humiliated
by
the
position
his
wife
occupied
in
court
circles
he
was
gloomy
and
absent
minded
a
deep
furrow
ran
across
his
forehead
and
standing
by
a
window
he
stared
over
his
spectacles
seeing
no
one
on
her
way
to
supper
natasha
passed
him
pierre
s
gloomy
unhappy
look
struck
her
she
stopped
in
front
of
him
she
wished
to
help
him
to
bestow
on
him
the
superabundance
of
her
own
happiness
how
delightful
it
is
count
said
she
isn
t
it
pierre
smiled
absent
mindedly
evidently
not
grasping
what
she
said
yes
i
am
very
glad
he
said
how
can
people
be
dissatisfied
with
anything
thought
natasha
especially
such
a
capital
fellow
as
bezukhov
in
natasha
s
eyes
all
the
people
at
the
ball
alike
were
good
kind
and
splendid
people
loving
one
another
none
of
them
capable
of
injuring
another
and
so
they
ought
all
to
be
happy
chapter
xviii
next
day
prince
andrew
thought
of
the
ball
but
his
mind
did
not
dwell
on
it
long
yes
it
was
a
very
brilliant
ball
and
then
yes
that
little
rostova
is
very
charming
there
s
something
fresh
original
un
petersburg
like
about
her
that
distinguishes
her
that
was
all
he
thought
about
yesterday
s
ball
and
after
his
morning
tea
he
set
to
work
but
either
from
fatigue
or
want
of
sleep
he
was
ill
disposed
for
work
and
could
get
nothing
done
he
kept
criticizing
his
own
work
as
he
often
did
and
was
glad
when
he
heard
someone
coming
the
visitor
was
bitski
who
served
on
various
committees
frequented
all
the
societies
in
petersburg
and
a
passionate
devotee
of
the
new
ideas
and
of
speranski
and
a
diligent
petersburg
newsmonger
one
of
those
men
who
choose
their
opinions
like
their
clothes
according
to
the
fashion
but
who
for
that
very
reason
appear
to
be
the
warmest
partisans
hardly
had
he
got
rid
of
his
hat
before
he
ran
into
prince
andrew
s
room
with
a
preoccupied
air
and
at
once
began
talking
he
had
just
heard
particulars
of
that
morning
s
sitting
of
the
council
of
state
opened
by
the
emperor
and
he
spoke
of
it
enthusiastically
the
emperor
s
speech
had
been
extraordinary
it
had
been
a
speech
such
as
only
constitutional
monarchs
deliver
the
sovereign
plainly
said
that
the
council
and
senate
are
estates
of
the
realm
he
said
that
the
government
must
rest
not
on
authority
but
on
secure
bases
the
emperor
said
that
the
fiscal
system
must
be
reorganized
and
the
accounts
published
recounted
bitski
emphasizing
certain
words
and
opening
his
eyes
significantly
ah
yes
today
s
events
mark
an
epoch
the
greatest
epoch
in
our
history
he
concluded
prince
andrew
listened
to
the
account
of
the
opening
of
the
council
of
state
which
he
had
so
impatiently
awaited
and
to
which
he
had
attached
such
importance
and
was
surprised
that
this
event
now
that
it
had
taken
place
did
not
affect
him
and
even
seemed
quite
insignificant
he
listened
with
quiet
irony
to
bitski
s
enthusiastic
account
of
it
a
very
simple
thought
occurred
to
him
what
does
it
matter
to
me
or
to
bitski
what
the
emperor
was
pleased
to
say
at
the
council
can
all
that
make
me
any
happier
or
better
and
this
simple
reflection
suddenly
destroyed
all
the
interest
prince
andrew
had
felt
in
the
impending
reforms
he
was
going
to
dine
that
evening
at
speranski
s
with
only
a
few
friends
as
the
host
had
said
when
inviting
him
the
prospect
of
that
dinner
in
the
intimate
home
circle
of
the
man
he
so
admired
had
greatly
interested
prince
andrew
especially
as
he
had
not
yet
seen
speranski
in
his
domestic
surroundings
but
now
he
felt
disinclined
to
go
to
it
at
the
appointed
hour
however
he
entered
the
modest
house
speranski
owned
in
the
taurida
gardens
in
the
parqueted
dining
room
this
small
house
remarkable
for
its
extreme
cleanliness
suggesting
that
of
a
monastery
prince
andrew
who
was
rather
late
found
the
friendly
gathering
of
speranski
s
intimate
acquaintances
already
assembled
at
five
o
clock
there
were
no
ladies
present
except
speranski
s
little
daughter
long
faced
like
her
father
and
her
governess
the
other
guests
were
gervais
magnitski
and
stolypin
while
still
in
the
anteroom
prince
andrew
heard
loud
voices
and
a
ringing
staccato
laugh
a
laugh
such
as
one
hears
on
the
stage
someone
it
sounded
like
speranski
was
distinctly
ejaculating
ha
ha
ha
prince
andrew
had
never
before
heard
speranski
s
famous
laugh
and
this
ringing
high
pitched
laughter
from
a
statesman
made
a
strange
impression
on
him
he
entered
the
dining
room
the
whole
company
were
standing
between
two
windows
at
a
small
table
laid
with
hors
d
oeuvres
speranski
wearing
a
gray
swallow
tail
coat
with
a
star
on
the
breast
and
evidently
still
the
same
waistcoat
and
high
white
stock
he
had
worn
at
the
meeting
of
the
council
of
state
stood
at
the
table
with
a
beaming
countenance
his
guests
surrounded
him
magnitski
addressing
himself
to
speranski
was
relating
an
anecdote
and
speranski
was
laughing
in
advance
at
what
magnitski
was
going
to
say
when
prince
andrew
entered
the
room
magnitski
s
words
were
again
crowned
by
laughter
stolypin
gave
a
deep
bass
guffaw
as
he
munched
a
piece
of
bread
and
cheese
gervais
laughed
softly
with
a
hissing
chuckle
and
speranski
in
a
high
pitched
staccato
manner
still
laughing
speranski
held
out
his
soft
white
hand
to
prince
andrew
very
pleased
to
see
you
prince
he
said
one
moment
he
went
on
turning
to
magnitski
and
interrupting
his
story
we
have
agreed
that
this
is
a
dinner
for
recreation
with
not
a
word
about
business
and
turning
again
to
the
narrator
he
began
to
laugh
afresh
prince
andrew
looked
at
the
laughing
speranski
with
astonishment
regret
and
disillusionment
it
seemed
to
him
that
this
was
not
speranski
but
someone
else
everything
that
had
formerly
appeared
mysterious
and
fascinating
in
speranski
suddenly
became
plain
and
unattractive
at
dinner
the
conversation
did
not
cease
for
a
moment
and
seemed
to
consist
of
the
contents
of
a
book
of
funny
anecdotes
before
magnitski
had
finished
his
story
someone
else
was
anxious
to
relate
something
still
funnier
most
of
the
anecdotes
if
not
relating
to
the
state
service
related
to
people
in
the
service
it
seemed
that
in
this
company
the
insignificance
of
those
people
was
so
definitely
accepted
that
the
only
possible
attitude
toward
them
was
one
of
good
humored
ridicule
speranski
related
how
at
the
council
that
morning
a
deaf
dignitary
when
asked
his
opinion
replied
that
he
thought
so
too
gervais
gave
a
long
account
of
an
official
revision
remarkable
for
the
stupidity
of
everybody
concerned
stolypin
stuttering
broke
into
the
conversation
and
began
excitedly
talking
of
the
abuses
that
existed
under
the
former
order
of
things
threatening
to
give
a
serious
turn
to
the
conversation
magnitski
starting
quizzing
stolypin
about
his
vehemence
gervais
intervened
with
a
joke
and
the
talk
reverted
to
its
former
lively
tone
evidently
speranski
liked
to
rest
after
his
labors
and
find
amusement
in
a
circle
of
friends
and
his
guests
understanding
his
wish
tried
to
enliven
him
and
amuse
themselves
but
their
gaiety
seemed
to
prince
andrew
mirthless
and
tiresome
speranski
s
high
pitched
voice
struck
him
unpleasantly
and
the
incessant
laughter
grated
on
him
like
a
false
note
prince
andrew
did
not
laugh
and
feared
that
he
would
be
a
damper
on
the
spirits
of
the
company
but
no
one
took
any
notice
of
his
being
out
of
harmony
with
the
general
mood
they
all
seemed
very
gay
he
tried
several
times
to
join
in
the
conversation
but
his
remarks
were
tossed
aside
each
time
like
a
cork
thrown
out
of
the
water
and
he
could
not
jest
with
them
there
was
nothing
wrong
or
unseemly
in
what
they
said
it
was
witty
and
might
have
been
funny
but
it
lacked
just
that
something
which
is
the
salt
of
mirth
and
they
were
not
even
aware
that
such
a
thing
existed
after
dinner
speranski
s
daughter
and
her
governess
rose
he
patted
the
little
girl
with
his
white
hand
and
kissed
her
and
that
gesture
too
seemed
unnatural
to
prince
andrew
the
men
remained
at
table
over
their
port
english
fashion
in
the
midst
of
a
conversation
that
was
started
about
napoleon
s
spanish
affairs
which
they
all
agreed
in
approving
prince
andrew
began
to
express
a
contrary
opinion
speranski
smiled
and
with
an
evident
wish
to
prevent
the
conversation
from
taking
an
unpleasant
course
told
a
story
that
had
no
connection
with
the
previous
conversation
for
a
few
moments
all
were
silent
having
sat
some
time
at
table
speranski
corked
a
bottle
of
wine
and
remarking
nowadays
good
wine
rides
in
a
carriage
and
pair
passed
it
to
the
servant
and
got
up
all
rose
and
continuing
to
talk
loudly
went
into
the
drawing
room
two
letters
brought
by
a
courier
were
handed
to
speranski
and
he
took
them
to
his
study
as
soon
as
he
had
left
the
room
the
general
merriment
stopped
and
the
guests
began
to
converse
sensibly
and
quietly
with
one
another
now
for
the
recitation
said
speranski
on
returning
from
his
study
a
wonderful
talent
he
said
to
prince
andrew
and
magnitski
immediately
assumed
a
pose
and
began
reciting
some
humorous
verses
in
french
which
he
had
composed
about
various
well
known
petersburg
people
he
was
interrupted
several
times
by
applause
when
the
verses
were
finished
prince
andrew
went
up
to
speranski
and
took
his
leave
where
are
you
off
to
so
early
asked
speranski
i
promised
to
go
to
a
reception
they
said
no
more
prince
andrew
looked
closely
into
those
mirrorlike
impenetrable
eyes
and
felt
that
it
had
been
ridiculous
of
him
to
have
expected
anything
from
speranski
and
from
any
of
his
own
activities
connected
with
him
or
ever
to
have
attributed
importance
to
what
speranski
was
doing
that
precise
mirthless
laughter
rang
in
prince
andrew
s
ears
long
after
he
had
left
the
house
when
he
reached
home
prince
andrew
began
thinking
of
his
life
in
petersburg
during
those
last
four
months
as
if
it
were
something
new
he
recalled
his
exertions
and
solicitations
and
the
history
of
his
project
of
army
reform
which
had
been
accepted
for
consideration
and
which
they
were
trying
to
pass
over
in
silence
simply
because
another
a
very
poor
one
had
already
been
prepared
and
submitted
to
the
emperor
he
thought
of
the
meetings
of
a
committee
of
which
berg
was
a
member
he
remembered
how
carefully
and
at
what
length
everything
relating
to
form
and
procedure
was
discussed
at
those
meetings
and
how
sedulously
and
promptly
all
that
related
to
the
gist
of
the
business
was
evaded
he
recalled
his
labors
on
the
legal
code
and
how
painstakingly
he
had
translated
the
articles
of
the
roman
and
french
codes
into
russian
and
he
felt
ashamed
of
himself
then
he
vividly
pictured
to
himself
bogucharovo
his
occupations
in
the
country
his
journey
to
ryazan
he
remembered
the
peasants
and
dron
the
village
elder
and
mentally
applying
to
them
the
personal
rights
he
had
divided
into
paragraphs
he
felt
astonished
that
he
could
have
spent
so
much
time
on
such
useless
work
chapter
xix
next
day
prince
andrew
called
at
a
few
houses
he
had
not
visited
before
and
among
them
at
the
rostovs
with
whom
he
had
renewed
acquaintance
at
the
ball
apart
from
considerations
of
politeness
which
demanded
the
call
he
wanted
to
see
that
original
eager
girl
who
had
left
such
a
pleasant
impression
on
his
mind
in
her
own
home
natasha
was
one
of
the
first
to
meet
him
she
was
wearing
a
dark
blue
house
dress
in
which
prince
andrew
thought
her
even
prettier
than
in
her
ball
dress
she
and
all
the
rostov
family
welcomed
him
as
an
old
friend
simply
and
cordially
the
whole
family
whom
he
had
formerly
judged
severely
now
seemed
to
him
to
consist
of
excellent
simple
and
kindly
people
the
old
count
s
hospitality
and
good
nature
which
struck
one
especially
in
petersburg
as
a
pleasant
surprise
were
such
that
prince
andrew
could
not
refuse
to
stay
to
dinner
yes
he
thought
they
are
capital
people
who
of
course
have
not
the
slightest
idea
what
a
treasure
they
possess
in
natasha
but
they
are
kindly
folk
and
form
the
best
possible
setting
for
this
strikingly
poetic
charming
girl
overflowing
with
life
in
natasha
prince
andrew
was
conscious
of
a
strange
world
completely
alien
to
him
and
brimful
of
joys
unknown
to
him
a
different
world
that
in
the
otradnoe
avenue
and
at
the
window
that
moonlight
night
had
already
begun
to
disconcert
him
now
this
world
disconcerted
him
no
longer
and
was
no
longer
alien
to
him
but
he
himself
having
entered
it
found
in
it
a
new
enjoyment
after
dinner
natasha
at
prince
andrew
s
request
went
to
the
clavichord
and
began
singing
prince
andrew
stood
by
a
window
talking
to
the
ladies
and
listened
to
her
in
the
midst
of
a
phrase
he
ceased
speaking
and
suddenly
felt
tears
choking
him
a
thing
he
had
thought
impossible
for
him
he
looked
at
natasha
as
she
sang
and
something
new
and
joyful
stirred
in
his
soul
he
felt
happy
and
at
the
same
time
sad
he
had
absolutely
nothing
to
weep
about
yet
he
was
ready
to
weep
what
about
his
former
love
the
little
princess
his
disillusionments
his
hopes
for
the
future
yes
and
no
the
chief
reason
was
a
sudden
vivid
sense
of
the
terrible
contrast
between
something
infinitely
great
and
illimitable
within
him
and
that
limited
and
material
something
that
he
and
even
she
was
this
contrast
weighed
on
and
yet
cheered
him
while
she
sang
as
soon
as
natasha
had
finished
she
went
up
to
him
and
asked
how
he
liked
her
voice
she
asked
this
and
then
became
confused
feeling
that
she
ought
not
to
have
asked
it
he
smiled
looking
at
her
and
said
he
liked
her
singing
as
he
liked
everything
she
did
prince
andrew
left
the
rostovs
late
in
the
evening
he
went
to
bed
from
habit
but
soon
realized
that
he
could
not
sleep
having
lit
his
candle
he
sat
up
in
bed
then
got
up
then
lay
down
again
not
at
all
troubled
by
his
sleeplessness
his
soul
was
as
fresh
and
joyful
as
if
he
had
stepped
out
of
a
stuffy
room
into
god
s
own
fresh
air
it
did
not
enter
his
head
that
he
was
in
love
with
natasha
he
was
not
thinking
about
her
but
only
picturing
her
to
himself
and
in
consequence
all
life
appeared
in
a
new
light
why
do
i
strive
why
do
i
toil
in
this
narrow
confined
frame
when
life
all
life
with
all
its
joys
is
open
to
me
said
he
to
himself
and
for
the
first
time
for
a
very
long
while
he
began
making
happy
plans
for
the
future
he
decided
that
he
must
attend
to
his
son
s
education
by
finding
a
tutor
and
putting
the
boy
in
his
charge
then
he
ought
to
retire
from
the
service
and
go
abroad
and
see
england
switzerland
and
italy
i
must
use
my
freedom
while
i
feel
so
much
strength
and
youth
in
me
he
said
to
himself
pierre
was
right
when
he
said
one
must
believe
in
the
possibility
of
happiness
in
order
to
be
happy
and
now
i
do
believe
in
it
let
the
dead
bury
their
dead
but
while
one
has
life
one
must
live
and
be
happy
thought
he
chapter
xx
one
morning
colonel
berg
whom
pierre
knew
as
he
knew
everybody
in
moscow
and
petersburg
came
to
see
him
berg
arrived
in
an
immaculate
brand
new
uniform
with
his
hair
pomaded
and
brushed
forward
over
his
temples
as
the
emperor
alexander
wore
his
hair
i
have
just
been
to
see
the
countess
your
wife
unfortunately
she
could
not
grant
my
request
but
i
hope
count
i
shall
be
more
fortunate
with
you
he
said
with
a
smile
what
is
it
you
wish
colonel
i
am
at
your
service
i
have
now
quite
settled
in
my
new
rooms
count
berg
said
this
with
perfect
conviction
that
this
information
could
not
but
be
agreeable
and
so
i
wish
to
arrange
just
a
small
party
for
my
own
and
my
wife
s
friends
he
smiled
still
more
pleasantly
i
wished
to
ask
the
countess
and
you
to
do
me
the
honor
of
coming
to
tea
and
to
supper
only
countess
helene
considering
the
society
of
such
people
as
the
bergs
beneath
her
could
be
cruel
enough
to
refuse
such
an
invitation
berg
explained
so
clearly
why
he
wanted
to
collect
at
his
house
a
small
but
select
company
and
why
this
would
give
him
pleasure
and
why
though
he
grudged
spending
money
on
cards
or
anything
harmful
he
was
prepared
to
run
into
some
expense
for
the
sake
of
good
society
that
pierre
could
not
refuse
and
promised
to
come
but
don
t
be
late
count
if
i
may
venture
to
ask
about
ten
minutes
to
eight
please
we
shall
make
up
a
rubber
our
general
is
coming
he
is
very
good
to
me
we
shall
have
supper
count
so
you
will
do
me
the
favor
contrary
to
his
habit
of
being
late
pierre
on
that
day
arrived
at
the
bergs
house
not
at
ten
but
at
fifteen
minutes
to
eight
having
prepared
everything
necessary
for
the
party
the
bergs
were
ready
for
their
guests
arrival
in
their
new
clean
and
light
study
with
its
small
busts
and
pictures
and
new
furniture
sat
berg
and
his
wife
berg
closely
buttoned
up
in
his
new
uniform
sat
beside
his
wife
explaining
to
her
that
one
always
could
and
should
be
acquainted
with
people
above
one
because
only
then
does
one
get
satisfaction
from
acquaintances
you
can
get
to
know
something
you
can
ask
for
something
see
how
i
managed
from
my
first
promotion
berg
measured
his
life
not
by
years
but
by
promotions
my
comrades
are
still
nobodies
while
i
am
only
waiting
for
a
vacancy
to
command
a
regiment
and
have
the
happiness
to
be
your
husband
he
rose
and
kissed
vera
s
hand
and
on
the
way
to
her
straightened
out
a
turned
up
corner
of
the
carpet
and
how
have
i
obtained
all
this
chiefly
by
knowing
how
to
choose
my
aquaintances
it
goes
without
saying
that
one
must
be
conscientious
and
methodical
berg
smiled
with
a
sense
of
his
superiority
over
a
weak
woman
and
paused
reflecting
that
this
dear
wife
of
his
was
after
all
but
a
weak
woman
who
could
not
understand
all
that
constitutes
a
man
s
dignity
what
it
was
ein
mann
zu
sein
vera
at
the
same
time
smiling
with
a
sense
of
superiority
over
her
good
conscientious
husband
who
all
the
same
understood
life
wrongly
as
according
to
vera
all
men
did
berg
judging
by
his
wife
thought
all
women
weak
and
foolish
vera
judging
only
by
her
husband
and
generalizing
from
that
observation
supposed
that
all
men
though
they
understand
nothing
and
are
conceited
and
selfish
ascribe
common
sense
to
themselves
alone
to
be
a
man
berg
rose
and
embraced
his
wife
carefully
so
as
not
to
crush
her
lace
fichu
for
which
he
had
paid
a
good
price
kissing
her
straight
on
the
lips
the
only
thing
is
we
mustn
t
have
children
too
soon
he
continued
following
an
unconscious
sequence
of
ideas
yes
answered
vera
i
don
t
at
all
want
that
we
must
live
for
society
princess
yusupova
wore
one
exactly
like
this
said
berg
pointing
to
the
fichu
with
a
happy
and
kindly
smile
just
then
count
bezukhov
was
announced
husband
and
wife
glanced
at
one
another
both
smiling
with
self
satisfaction
and
each
mentally
claiming
the
honor
of
this
visit
this
is
what
what
comes
of
knowing
how
to
make
acquaintances
thought
berg
this
is
what
comes
of
knowing
how
to
conduct
oneself
but
please
don
t
interrupt
me
when
i
am
entertaining
the
guests
said
vera
because
i
know
what
interests
each
of
them
and
what
to
say
to
different
people
berg
smiled
again
it
can
t
be
helped
men
must
sometimes
have
masculine
conversation
said
he
they
received
pierre
in
their
small
new
drawing
room
where
it
was
impossible
to
sit
down
anywhere
without
disturbing
its
symmetry
neatness
and
order
so
it
was
quite
comprehensible
and
not
strange
that
berg
having
generously
offered
to
disturb
the
symmetry
of
an
armchair
or
of
the
sofa
for
his
dear
guest
but
being
apparently
painfully
undecided
on
the
matter
himself
eventually
left
the
visitor
to
settle
the
question
of
selection
pierre
disturbed
the
symmetry
by
moving
a
chair
for
himself
and
berg
and
vera
immediately
began
their
evening
party
interrupting
each
other
in
their
efforts
to
entertain
their
guest
vera
having
decided
in
her
own
mind
that
pierre
ought
to
be
entertained
with
conversation
about
the
french
embassy
at
once
began
accordingly
berg
having
decided
that
masculine
conversation
was
required
interrupted
his
wife
s
remarks
and
touched
on
the
question
of
the
war
with
austria
and
unconsciously
jumped
from
the
general
subject
to
personal
considerations
as
to
the
proposals
made
him
to
take
part
in
the
austrian
campaign
and
the
reasons
why
he
had
declined
them
though
the
conversation
was
very
incoherent
and
vera
was
angry
at
the
intrusion
of
the
masculine
element
both
husband
and
wife
felt
with
satisfaction
that
even
if
only
one
guest
was
present
their
evening
had
begun
very
well
and
was
as
like
as
two
peas
to
every
other
evening
party
with
its
talk
tea
and
lighted
candles
before
long
boris
berg
s
old
comrade
arrived
there
was
a
shade
of
condescension
and
patronage
in
his
treatment
of
berg
and
vera
after
boris
came
a
lady
with
the
colonel
then
the
general
himself
then
the
rostovs
and
the
party
became
unquestionably
exactly
like
all
other
evening
parties
berg
and
vera
could
not
repress
their
smiles
of
satisfaction
at
the
sight
of
all
this
movement
in
their
drawing
room
at
the
sound
of
the
disconnected
talk
the
rustling
of
dresses
and
the
bowing
and
scraping
everything
was
just
as
everybody
always
has
it
especially
so
the
general
who
admired
the
apartment
patted
berg
on
the
shoulder
and
with
parental
authority
superintended
the
setting
out
of
the
table
for
boston
the
general
sat
down
by
count
ilya
rostov
who
was
next
to
himself
the
most
important
guest
the
old
people
sat
with
the
old
the
young
with
the
young
and
the
hostess
at
the
tea
table
on
which
stood
exactly
the
same
kind
of
cakes
in
a
silver
cake
basket
as
the
panins
had
at
their
party
everything
was
just
as
it
was
everywhere
else
chapter
xxi
pierre
as
one
of
the
principal
guests
had
to
sit
down
to
boston
with
count
rostov
the
general
and
the
colonel
at
the
card
table
he
happened
to
be
directly
facing
natasha
and
was
struck
by
a
curious
change
that
had
come
over
her
since
the
ball
she
was
silent
and
not
only
less
pretty
than
at
the
ball
but
only
redeemed
from
plainness
by
her
look
of
gentle
indifference
to
everything
around
what
s
the
matter
with
her
thought
pierre
glancing
at
her
she
was
sitting
by
her
sister
at
the
tea
table
and
reluctantly
without
looking
at
him
made
some
reply
to
boris
who
sat
down
beside
her
after
playing
out
a
whole
suit
and
to
his
partner
s
delight
taking
five
tricks
pierre
hearing
greetings
and
the
steps
of
someone
who
had
entered
the
room
while
he
was
picking
up
his
tricks
glanced
again
at
natasha
what
has
happened
to
her
he
asked
himself
with
still
greater
surprise
prince
andrew
was
standing
before
her
saying
something
to
her
with
a
look
of
tender
solicitude
she
having
raised
her
head
was
looking
up
at
him
flushed
and
evidently
trying
to
master
her
rapid
breathing
and
the
bright
glow
of
some
inner
fire
that
had
been
suppressed
was
again
alight
in
her
she
was
completely
transformed
and
from
a
plain
girl
had
again
become
what
she
had
been
at
the
ball
prince
andrew
went
up
to
pierre
and
the
latter
noticed
a
new
and
youthful
expression
in
his
friend
s
face
pierre
changed
places
several
times
during
the
game
sitting
now
with
his
back
to
natasha
and
now
facing
her
but
during
the
whole
of
the
six
rubbers
he
watched
her
and
his
friend
something
very
important
is
happening
between
them
thought
pierre
and
a
feeling
that
was
both
joyful
and
painful
agitated
him
and
made
him
neglect
the
game
after
six
rubbers
the
general
got
up
saying
that
it
was
no
use
playing
like
that
and
pierre
was
released
natasha
on
one
side
was
talking
with
sonya
and
boris
and
vera
with
a
subtle
smile
was
saying
something
to
prince
andrew
pierre
went
up
to
his
friend
and
asking
whether
they
were
talking
secrets
sat
down
beside
them
vera
having
noticed
prince
andrew
s
attentions
to
natasha
decided
that
at
a
party
a
real
evening
party
subtle
allusions
to
the
tender
passion
were
absolutely
necessary
and
seizing
a
moment
when
prince
andrew
was
alone
began
a
conversation
with
him
about
feelings
in
general
and
about
her
sister
with
so
intellectual
a
guest
as
she
considered
prince
andrew
to
be
she
felt
that
she
had
to
employ
her
diplomatic
tact
when
pierre
went
up
to
them
he
noticed
that
vera
was
being
carried
away
by
her
self
satisfied
talk
but
that
prince
andrew
seemed
embarrassed
a
thing
that
rarely
happened
with
him
what
do
you
think
vera
was
saying
with
an
arch
smile
you
are
so
discerning
prince
and
understand
people
s
characters
so
well
at
a
glance
what
do
you
think
of
natalie
could
she
be
constant
in
her
attachments
could
she
like
other
women
vera
meant
herself
love
a
man
once
for
all
and
remain
true
to
him
forever
that
is
what
i
consider
true
love
what
do
you
think
prince
i
know
your
sister
too
little
replied
prince
andrew
with
a
sarcastic
smile
under
which
he
wished
to
hide
his
embarrassment
to
be
able
to
solve
so
delicate
a
question
and
then
i
have
noticed
that
the
less
attractive
a
woman
is
the
more
constant
she
is
likely
to
be
he
added
and
looked
up
pierre
who
was
just
approaching
them
yes
that
is
true
prince
in
our
days
continued
vera
mentioning
our
days
as
people
of
limited
intelligence
are
fond
of
doing
imagining
that
they
have
discovered
and
appraised
the
peculiarities
of
our
days
and
that
human
characteristics
change
with
the
times
in
our
days
a
girl
has
so
much
freedom
that
the
pleasure
of
being
courted
often
stifles
real
feeling
in
her
and
it
must
be
confessed
that
natalie
is
very
susceptible
this
return
to
the
subject
of
natalie
caused
prince
andrew
to
knit
his
brows
with
discomfort
he
was
about
to
rise
but
vera
continued
with
a
still
more
subtle
smile
i
think
no
one
has
been
more
courted
than
she
she
went
on
but
till
quite
lately
she
never
cared
seriously
for
anyone
now
you
know
count
she
said
to
pierre
even
our
dear
cousin
boris
who
between
ourselves
was
very
far
gone
in
the
land
of
tenderness
alluding
to
a
map
of
love
much
in
vogue
at
that
time
prince
andrew
frowned
and
remained
silent
you
are
friendly
with
boris
aren
t
you
asked
vera
yes
i
know
him
i
expect
he
has
told
you
of
his
childish
love
for
natasha
oh
there
was
childish
love
suddenly
asked
prince
andrew
blushing
unexpectedly
yes
you
know
between
cousins
intimacy
often
leads
to
love
le
cousinage
est
un
dangereux
voisinage
don
t
you
think
so
cousinhood
is
a
dangerous
neighborhood
oh
undoubtedly
said
prince
andrew
and
with
sudden
and
unnatural
liveliness
he
began
chaffing
pierre
about
the
need
to
be
very
careful
with
his
fifty
year
old
moscow
cousins
and
in
the
midst
of
these
jesting
remarks
he
rose
taking
pierre
by
the
arm
and
drew
him
aside
well
asked
pierre
seeing
his
friend
s
strange
animation
with
surprise
and
noticing
the
glance
he
turned
on
natasha
as
he
rose
i
must
i
must
have
a
talk
with
you
said
prince
andrew
you
know
that
pair
of
women
s
gloves
he
referred
to
the
masonic
gloves
given
to
a
newly
initiated
brother
to
present
to
the
woman
he
loved
i
but
no
i
will
talk
to
you
later
on
and
with
a
strange
light
in
his
eyes
and
restlessness
in
his
movements
prince
andrew
approached
natasha
and
sat
down
beside
her
pierre
saw
how
prince
andrew
asked
her
something
and
how
she
flushed
as
she
replied
but
at
that
moment
berg
came
to
pierre
and
began
insisting
that
he
should
take
part
in
an
argument
between
the
general
and
the
colonel
on
the
affairs
in
spain
berg
was
satisfied
and
happy
the
smile
of
pleasure
never
left
his
face
the
party
was
very
successful
and
quite
like
other
parties
he
had
seen
everything
was
similar
the
ladies
subtle
talk
the
cards
the
general
raising
his
voice
at
the
card
table
and
the
samovar
and
the
tea
cakes
only
one
thing
was
lacking
that
he
had
always
seen
at
the
evening
parties
he
wished
to
imitate
they
had
not
yet
had
a
loud
conversation
among
the
men
and
a
dispute
about
something
important
and
clever
now
the
general
had
begun
such
a
discussion
and
so
berg
drew
pierre
to
it
chapter
xxii
next
day
having
been
invited
by
the
count
prince
andrew
dined
with
the
rostovs
and
spent
the
rest
of
the
day
there
everyone
in
the
house
realized
for
whose
sake
prince
andrew
came
and
without
concealing
it
he
tried
to
be
with
natasha
all
day
not
only
in
the
soul
of
the
frightened
yet
happy
and
enraptured
natasha
but
in
the
whole
house
there
was
a
feeling
of
awe
at
something
important
that
was
bound
to
happen
the
countess
looked
with
sad
and
sternly
serious
eyes
at
prince
andrew
when
he
talked
to
natasha
and
timidly
started
some
artificial
conversation
about
trifles
as
soon
as
he
looked
her
way
sonya
was
afraid
to
leave
natasha
and
afraid
of
being
in
the
way
when
she
was
with
them
natasha
grew
pale
in
a
panic
of
expectation
when
she
remained
alone
with
him
for
a
moment
prince
andrew
surprised
her
by
his
timidity
she
felt
that
he
wanted
to
say
something
to
her
but
could
not
bring
himself
to
do
so
in
the
evening
when
prince
andrew
had
left
the
countess
went
up
to
natasha
and
whispered
well
what
mamma
for
heaven
s
sake
don
t
ask
me
anything
now
one
can
t
talk
about
that
said
natasha
but
all
the
same
that
night
natasha
now
agitated
and
now
frightened
lay
a
long
time
in
her
mother
s
bed
gazing
straight
before
her
she
told
her
how
he
had
complimented
her
how
he
told
her
he
was
going
abroad
asked
her
where
they
were
going
to
spend
the
summer
and
then
how
he
had
asked
her
about
boris
but
such
a
such
a
never
happened
to
me
before
she
said
only
i
feel
afraid
in
his
presence
i
am
always
afraid
when
i
m
with
him
what
does
that
mean
does
it
mean
that
it
s
the
real
thing
yes
mamma
are
you
asleep
no
my
love
i
am
frightened
myself
answered
her
mother
now
go
all
the
same
i
shan
t
sleep
what
silliness
to
sleep
mummy
mummy
such
a
thing
never
happened
to
me
before
she
said
surprised
and
alarmed
at
the
feeling
she
was
aware
of
in
herself
and
could
we
ever
have
thought
it
seemed
to
natasha
that
even
at
the
time
she
first
saw
prince
andrew
at
otradnoe
she
had
fallen
in
love
with
him
it
was
as
if
she
feared
this
strange
unexpected
happiness
of
meeting
again
the
very
man
she
had
then
chosen
she
was
firmly
convinced
she
had
done
so
and
of
finding
him
as
it
seemed
not
indifferent
to
her
and
it
had
to
happen
that
he
should
come
specially
to
petersburg
while
we
are
here
and
it
had
to
happen
that
we
should
meet
at
that
ball
it
is
fate
clearly
it
is
fate
that
everything
led
up
to
this
already
then
directly
i
saw
him
i
felt
something
peculiar
what
else
did
he
say
to
you
what
are
those
verses
read
them
said
her
mother
thoughtfully
referring
to
some
verses
prince
andrew
had
written
in
natasha
s
album
mamma
one
need
not
be
ashamed
of
his
being
a
widower
don
t
natasha
pray
to
god
marriages
are
made
in
heaven
said
her
mother
darling
mummy
how
i
love
you
how
happy
i
am
cried
natasha
shedding
tears
of
joy
and
excitement
and
embracing
her
mother
at
that
very
time
prince
andrew
was
sitting
with
pierre
and
telling
him
of
his
love
for
natasha
and
his
firm
resolve
to
make
her
his
wife
that
day
countess
helene
had
a
reception
at
her
house
the
french
ambassador
was
there
and
a
foreign
prince
of
the
blood
who
had
of
late
become
a
frequent
visitor
of
hers
and
many
brilliant
ladies
and
gentlemen
pierre
who
had
come
downstairs
walked
through
the
rooms
and
struck
everyone
by
his
preoccupied
absent
minded
and
morose
air
since
the
ball
he
had
felt
the
approach
of
a
fit
of
nervous
depression
and
had
made
desperate
efforts
to
combat
it
since
the
intimacy
of
his
wife
with
the
royal
prince
pierre
had
unexpectedly
been
made
a
gentleman
of
the
bedchamber
and
from
that
time
he
had
begun
to
feel
oppressed
and
ashamed
in
court
society
and
dark
thoughts
of
the
vanity
of
all
things
human
came
to
him
oftener
than
before
at
the
same
time
the
feeling
he
had
noticed
between
his
protegee
natasha
and
prince
andrew
accentuated
his
gloom
by
the
contrast
between
his
own
position
and
his
friend
s
he
tried
equally
to
avoid
thinking
about
his
wife
and
about
natasha
and
prince
andrew
and
again
everything
seemed
to
him
insignificant
in
comparison
with
eternity
again
the
question
for
what
presented
itself
and
he
forced
himself
to
work
day
and
night
at
masonic
labors
hoping
to
drive
away
the
evil
spirit
that
threatened
him
toward
midnight
after
he
had
left
the
countess
apartments
he
was
sitting
upstairs
in
a
shabby
dressing
gown
copying
out
the
original
transaction
of
the
scottish
lodge
of
freemasons
at
a
table
in
his
low
room
cloudy
with
tobacco
smoke
when
someone
came
in
it
was
prince
andrew
ah
it
s
you
said
pierre
with
a
preoccupied
dissatisfied
air
and
i
you
see
am
hard
at
it
he
pointed
to
his
manuscript
book
with
that
air
of
escaping
from
the
ills
of
life
with
which
unhappy
people
look
at
their
work
prince
andrew
with
a
beaming
ecstatic
expression
of
renewed
life
on
his
face
paused
in
front
of
pierre
and
not
noticing
his
sad
look
smiled
at
him
with
the
egotism
of
joy
well
dear
heart
said
he
i
wanted
to
tell
you
about
it
yesterday
and
i
have
come
to
do
so
today
i
never
experienced
anything
like
it
before
i
am
in
love
my
friend
suddenly
pierre
heaved
a
deep
sigh
and
dumped
his
heavy
person
down
on
the
sofa
beside
prince
andrew
with
natasha
rostova
yes
said
he
yes
yes
who
else
should
it
be
i
should
never
have
believed
it
but
the
feeling
is
stronger
than
i
yesterday
i
tormented
myself
and
suffered
but
i
would
not
exchange
even
that
torment
for
anything
in
the
world
i
have
not
lived
till
now
at
last
i
live
but
i
can
t
live
without
her
but
can
she
love
me
i
am
too
old
for
her
why
don
t
you
speak
i
i
what
did
i
tell
you
said
pierre
suddenly
rising
and
beginning
to
pace
up
and
down
the
room
i
always
thought
it
that
girl
is
such
a
treasure
she
is
a
rare
girl
my
dear
friend
i
entreat
you
don
t
philosophize
don
t
doubt
marry
marry
marry
and
i
am
sure
there
will
not
be
a
happier
man
than
you
but
what
of
her
she
loves
you
don
t
talk
rubbish
said
prince
andrew
smiling
and
looking
into
pierre
s
eyes
she
does
i
know
pierre
cried
fiercely
but
do
listen
returned
prince
andrew
holding
him
by
the
arm
do
you
know
the
condition
i
am
in
i
must
talk
about
it
to
someone
well
go
on
go
on
i
am
very
glad
said
pierre
and
his
face
really
changed
his
brow
became
smooth
and
he
listened
gladly
to
prince
andrew
prince
andrew
seemed
and
really
was
quite
a
different
quite
a
new
man
where
was
his
spleen
his
contempt
for
life
his
disillusionment
pierre
was
the
only
person
to
whom
he
made
up
his
mind
to
speak
openly
and
to
him
he
told
all
that
was
in
his
soul
now
he
boldly
and
lightly
made
plans
for
an
extended
future
said
he
could
not
sacrifice
his
own
happiness
to
his
father
s
caprice
and
spoke
of
how
he
would
either
make
his
father
consent
to
this
marriage
and
love
her
or
would
do
without
his
consent
then
he
marveled
at
the
feeling
that
had
mastered
him
as
at
something
strange
apart
from
and
independent
of
himself
i
should
not
have
believed
anyone
who
told
me
that
i
was
capable
of
such
love
said
prince
andrew
it
is
not
at
all
the
same
feeling
that
i
knew
in
the
past
the
whole
world
is
now
for
me
divided
into
two
halves
one
half
is
she
and
there
all
is
joy
hope
light
the
other
half
is
everything
where
she
is
not
and
there
is
all
gloom
and
darkness
darkness
and
gloom
reiterated
pierre
yes
yes
i
understand
that
i
cannot
help
loving
the
light
it
is
not
my
fault
and
i
am
very
happy
you
understand
me
i
know
you
are
glad
for
my
sake
yes
yes
pierre
assented
looking
at
his
friend
with
a
touched
and
sad
expression
in
his
eyes
the
brighter
prince
andrew
s
lot
appeared
to
him
the
gloomier
seemed
his
own
chapter
xxiii
prince
andrew
needed
his
father
s
consent
to
his
marriage
and
to
obtain
this
he
started
for
the
country
next
day
his
father
received
his
son
s
communication
with
external
composure
but
inward
wrath
he
could
not
comprehend
how
anyone
could
wish
to
alter
his
life
or
introduce
anything
new
into
it
when
his
own
life
was
already
ending
if
only
they
would
let
me
end
my
days
as
i
want
to
thought
the
old
man
then
they
might
do
as
they
please
with
his
son
however
he
employed
the
diplomacy
he
reserved
for
important
occasions
and
adopting
a
quiet
tone
discussed
the
whole
matter
in
the
first
place
the
marriage
was
not
a
brilliant
one
as
regards
birth
wealth
or
rank
secondly
prince
andrew
was
no
longer
as
young
as
he
had
been
and
his
health
was
poor
the
old
man
laid
special
stress
on
this
while
she
was
very
young
thirdly
he
had
a
son
whom
it
would
be
a
pity
to
entrust
to
a
chit
of
a
girl
fourthly
and
finally
the
father
said
looking
ironically
at
his
son
i
beg
you
to
put
it
off
for
a
year
go
abroad
take
a
cure
look
out
as
you
wanted
to
for
a
german
tutor
for
prince
nicholas
then
if
your
love
or
passion
or
obstinacy
as
you
please
is
still
as
great
marry
and
that
s
my
last
word
on
it
mind
the
last
concluded
the
prince
in
a
tone
which
showed
that
nothing
would
make
him
alter
his
decision
prince
andrew
saw
clearly
that
the
old
man
hoped
that
his
feelings
or
his
fiancee
s
would
not
stand
a
year
s
test
or
that
he
the
old
prince
himself
would
die
before
then
and
he
decided
to
conform
to
his
father
s
wish
to
propose
and
postpone
the
wedding
for
a
year
three
weeks
after
the
last
evening
he
had
spent
with
the
rostovs
prince
andrew
returned
to
petersburg
next
day
after
her
talk
with
her
mother
natasha
expected
bolkonski
all
day
but
he
did
not
come
on
the
second
and
third
day
it
was
the
same
pierre
did
not
come
either
and
natasha
not
knowing
that
prince
andrew
had
gone
to
see
his
father
could
not
explain
his
absence
to
herself
three
weeks
passed
in
this
way
natasha
had
no
desire
to
go
out
anywhere
and
wandered
from
room
to
room
like
a
shadow
idle
and
listless
she
wept
secretly
at
night
and
did
not
go
to
her
mother
in
the
evenings
she
blushed
continually
and
was
irritable
it
seemed
to
her
that
everybody
knew
about
her
disappointment
and
was
laughing
at
her
and
pitying
her
strong
as
was
her
inward
grief
this
wound
to
her
vanity
intensified
her
misery
once
she
came
to
her
mother
tried
to
say
something
and
suddenly
began
to
cry
her
tears
were
those
of
an
offended
child
who
does
not
know
why
it
is
being
punished
the
countess
began
to
soothe
natasha
who
after
first
listening
to
her
mother
s
words
suddenly
interrupted
her
leave
off
mamma
i
don
t
think
and
don
t
want
to
think
about
it
he
just
came
and
then
left
off
left
off
her
voice
trembled
and
she
again
nearly
cried
but
recovered
and
went
on
quietly
and
i
don
t
at
all
want
to
get
married
and
i
am
afraid
of
him
i
have
now
become
quite
calm
quite
calm
the
day
after
this
conversation
natasha
put
on
the
old
dress
which
she
knew
had
the
peculiar
property
of
conducing
to
cheerfulness
in
the
mornings
and
that
day
she
returned
to
the
old
way
of
life
which
she
had
abandoned
since
the
ball
having
finished
her
morning
tea
she
went
to
the
ballroom
which
she
particularly
liked
for
its
loud
resonance
and
began
singing
her
solfeggio
when
she
had
finished
her
first
exercise
she
stood
still
in
the
middle
of
the
room
and
sang
a
musical
phrase
that
particularly
pleased
her
she
listened
joyfully
as
though
she
had
not
expected
it
to
the
charm
of
the
notes
reverberating
filling
the
whole
empty
ballroom
and
slowly
dying
away
and
all
at
once
she
felt
cheerful
what
s
the
good
of
making
so
much
of
it
things
are
nice
as
it
is
she
said
to
herself
and
she
began
walking
up
and
down
the
room
not
stepping
simply
on
the
resounding
parquet
but
treading
with
each
step
from
the
heel
to
the
toe
she
had
on
a
new
and
favorite
pair
of
shoes
and
listening
to
the
regular
tap
of
the
heel
and
creak
of
the
toe
as
gladly
as
she
had
to
the
sounds
of
her
own
voice
passing
a
mirror
she
glanced
into
it
there
that
s
me
the
expression
of
her
face
seemed
to
say
as
she
caught
sight
of
herself
well
and
very
nice
too
i
need
nobody
a
footman
wanted
to
come
in
to
clear
away
something
in
the
room
but
she
would
not
let
him
and
having
closed
the
door
behind
him
continued
her
walk
that
morning
she
had
returned
to
her
favorite
mood
love
of
and
delight
in
herself
how
charming
that
natasha
is
she
said
again
speaking
as
some
third
collective
male
person
pretty
a
good
voice
young
and
in
nobody
s
way
if
only
they
leave
her
in
peace
but
however
much
they
left
her
in
peace
she
could
not
now
be
at
peace
and
immediately
felt
this
in
the
hall
the
porch
door
opened
and
someone
asked
at
home
and
then
footsteps
were
heard
natasha
was
looking
at
the
mirror
but
did
not
see
herself
she
listened
to
the
sounds
in
the
hall
when
she
saw
herself
her
face
was
pale
it
was
he
she
knew
this
for
certain
though
she
hardly
heard
his
voice
through
the
closed
doors
pale
and
agitated
natasha
ran
into
the
drawing
room
mamma
bolkonski
has
come
she
said
mamma
it
is
awful
it
is
unbearable
i
don
t
want
to
be
tormented
what
am
i
to
do
before
the
countess
could
answer
prince
andrew
entered
the
room
with
an
agitated
and
serious
face
as
soon
as
he
saw
natasha
his
face
brightened
he
kissed
the
countess
hand
and
natasha
s
and
sat
down
beside
the
sofa
it
is
long
since
we
had
the
pleasure
began
the
countess
but
prince
andrew
interrupted
her
by
answering
her
intended
question
obviously
in
haste
to
say
what
he
had
to
i
have
not
been
to
see
all
this
time
because
i
have
been
at
my
father
s
i
had
to
talk
over
a
very
important
matter
with
him
i
only
got
back
last
night
he
said
glancing
at
natasha
i
want
to
have
a
talk
with
you
countess
he
added
after
a
moment
s
pause
the
countess
lowered
her
eyes
sighing
deeply
i
am
at
your
disposal
she
murmured
natasha
knew
that
she
ought
to
go
away
but
was
unable
to
do
so
something
gripped
her
throat
and
regardless
of
manners
she
stared
straight
at
prince
andrew
with
wide
open
eyes
at
once
this
instant
no
it
can
t
be
she
thought
again
he
glanced
at
her
and
that
glance
convinced
her
that
she
was
not
mistaken
yes
at
once
that
very
instant
her
fate
would
be
decided
go
natasha
i
will
call
you
said
the
countess
in
a
whisper
natasha
glanced
with
frightened
imploring
eyes
at
prince
andrew
and
at
her
mother
and
went
out
i
have
come
countess
to
ask
for
your
daughter
s
hand
said
prince
andrew
the
countess
face
flushed
hotly
but
she
said
nothing
your
offer
she
began
at
last
sedately
he
remained
silent
looking
into
her
eyes
your
offer
she
grew
confused
is
agreeable
to
us
and
i
accept
your
offer
i
am
glad
and
my
husband
i
hope
but
it
will
depend
on
her
i
will
speak
to
her
when
i
have
your
consent
do
you
give
it
to
me
said
prince
andrew
yes
replied
the
countess
she
held
out
her
hand
to
him
and
with
a
mixed
feeling
of
estrangement
and
tenderness
pressed
her
lips
to
his
forehead
as
he
stooped
to
kiss
her
hand
she
wished
to
love
him
as
a
son
but
felt
that
to
her
he
was
a
stranger
and
a
terrifying
man
i
am
sure
my
husband
will
consent
said
the
countess
but
your
father
my
father
to
whom
i
have
told
my
plans
has
made
it
an
express
condition
of
his
consent
that
the
wedding
is
not
to
take
place
for
a
year
and
i
wished
to
tell
you
of
that
said
prince
andrew
it
is
true
that
natasha
is
still
young
but
so
long
as
that
it
is
unavoidable
said
prince
andrew
with
a
sigh
i
will
send
her
to
you
said
the
countess
and
left
the
room
lord
have
mercy
upon
us
she
repeated
while
seeking
her
daughter
sonya
said
that
natasha
was
in
her
bedroom
natasha
was
sitting
on
the
bed
pale
and
dry
eyed
and
was
gazing
at
the
icons
and
whispering
something
as
she
rapidly
crossed
herself
seeing
her
mother
she
jumped
up
and
flew
to
her
well
mamma
well
go
go
to
him
he
is
asking
for
your
hand
said
the
countess
coldly
it
seemed
to
natasha
go
go
said
the
mother
sadly
and
reproachfully
with
a
deep
sigh
as
her
daughter
ran
away
natasha
never
remembered
how
she
entered
the
drawing
room
when
she
came
in
and
saw
him
she
paused
is
it
possible
that
this
stranger
has
now
become
everything
to
me
she
asked
herself
and
immediately
answered
yes
everything
he
alone
is
now
dearer
to
me
than
everything
in
the
world
prince
andrew
came
up
to
her
with
downcast
eyes
i
have
loved
you
from
the
very
first
moment
i
saw
you
may
i
hope
he
looked
at
her
and
was
struck
by
the
serious
impassioned
expression
of
her
face
her
face
said
why
ask
why
doubt
what
you
cannot
but
know
why
speak
when
words
cannot
express
what
one
feels
she
drew
near
to
him
and
stopped
he
took
her
hand
and
kissed
it
do
you
love
me
yes
yes
natasha
murmured
as
if
in
vexation
then
she
sighed
loudly
and
catching
her
breath
more
and
more
quickly
began
to
sob
what
is
it
what
s
the
matter
oh
i
am
so
happy
she
replied
smiled
through
her
tears
bent
over
closer
to
him
paused
for
an
instant
as
if
asking
herself
whether
she
might
and
then
kissed
him
prince
andrew
held
her
hands
looked
into
her
eyes
and
did
not
find
in
his
heart
his
former
love
for
her
something
in
him
had
suddenly
changed
there
was
no
longer
the
former
poetic
and
mystic
charm
of
desire
but
there
was
pity
for
her
feminine
and
childish
weakness
fear
at
her
devotion
and
trustfulness
and
an
oppressive
yet
joyful
sense
of
the
duty
that
now
bound
him
to
her
forever
the
present
feeling
though
not
so
bright
and
poetic
as
the
former
was
stronger
and
more
serious
did
your
mother
tell
you
that
it
cannot
be
for
a
year
asked
prince
andrew
still
looking
into
her
eyes
is
it
possible
that
i
the
chit
of
a
girl
as
everybody
called
me
thought
natasha
is
it
possible
that
i
am
now
to
be
the
wife
and
the
equal
of
this
strange
dear
clever
man
whom
even
my
father
looks
up
to
can
it
be
true
can
it
be
true
that
there
can
be
no
more
playing
with
life
that
now
i
am
grown
up
that
on
me
now
lies
a
responsibility
for
my
every
word
and
deed
yes
but
what
did
he
ask
me
no
she
replied
but
she
had
not
understood
his
question
forgive
me
he
said
but
you
are
so
young
and
i
have
already
been
through
so
much
in
life
i
am
afraid
for
you
you
do
not
yet
know
yourself
natasha
listened
with
concentrated
attention
trying
but
failing
to
take
in
the
meaning
of
his
words
hard
as
this
year
which
delays
my
happiness
will
be
continued
prince
andrew
it
will
give
you
time
to
be
sure
of
yourself
i
ask
you
to
make
me
happy
in
a
year
but
you
are
free
our
engagement
shall
remain
a
secret
and
should
you
find
that
you
do
not
love
me
or
should
you
come
to
love
said
prince
andrew
with
an
unnatural
smile
why
do
you
say
that
natasha
interrupted
him
you
know
that
from
the
very
day
you
first
came
to
otradnoe
i
have
loved
you
she
cried
quite
convinced
that
she
spoke
the
truth
in
a
year
you
will
learn
to
know
yourself
a
whole
year
natasha
repeated
suddenly
only
now
realizing
that
the
marriage
was
to
be
postponed
for
a
year
but
why
a
year
why
a
year
prince
andrew
began
to
explain
to
her
the
reasons
for
this
delay
natasha
did
not
hear
him
and
can
t
it
be
helped
she
asked
prince
andrew
did
not
reply
but
his
face
expressed
the
impossibility
of
altering
that
decision
it
s
awful
oh
it
s
awful
awful
natasha
suddenly
cried
and
again
burst
into
sobs
i
shall
die
waiting
a
year
it
s
impossible
it
s
awful
she
looked
into
her
lover
s
face
and
saw
in
it
a
look
of
commiseration
and
perplexity
no
no
i
ll
do
anything
she
said
suddenly
checking
her
tears
i
am
so
happy
the
father
and
mother
came
into
the
room
and
gave
the
betrothed
couple
their
blessing
from
that
day
prince
andrew
began
to
frequent
the
rostovs
as
natasha
s
affianced
lover
chapter
xxiv
no
betrothal
ceremony
took
place
and
natasha
s
engagement
to
bolkonski
was
not
announced
prince
andrew
insisted
on
that
he
said
that
as
he
was
responsible
for
the
delay
he
ought
to
bear
the
whole
burden
of
it
that
he
had
given
his
word
and
bound
himself
forever
but
that
he
did
not
wish
to
bind
natasha
and
gave
her
perfect
freedom
if
after
six
months
she
felt
that
she
did
not
love
him
she
would
have
full
right
to
reject
him
naturally
neither
natasha
nor
her
parents
wished
to
hear
of
this
but
prince
andrew
was
firm
he
came
every
day
to
the
rostovs
but
did
not
behave
to
natasha
as
an
affianced
lover
he
did
not
use
the
familiar
thou
but
said
you
to
her
and
kissed
only
her
hand
after
their
engagement
quite
different
intimate
and
natural
relations
sprang
up
between
them
it
was
as
if
they
had
not
known
each
other
till
now
both
liked
to
recall
how
they
had
regarded
each
other
when
as
yet
they
were
nothing
to
one
another
they
felt
themselves
now
quite
different
beings
then
they
were
artificial
now
natural
and
sincere
at
first
the
family
felt
some
constraint
in
intercourse
with
prince
andrew
he
seemed
a
man
from
another
world
and
for
a
long
time
natasha
trained
the
family
to
get
used
to
him
proudly
assuring
them
all
that
he
only
appeared
to
be
different
but
was
really
just
like
all
of
them
and
that
she
was
not
afraid
of
him
and
no
one
else
ought
to
be
after
a
few
days
they
grew
accustomed
to
him
and
without
restraint
in
his
presence
pursued
their
usual
way
of
life
in
which
he
took
his
part
he
could
talk
about
rural
economy
with
the
count
fashions
with
the
countess
and
natasha
and
about
albums
and
fancywork
with
sonya
sometimes
the
household
both
among
themselves
and
in
his
presence
expressed
their
wonder
at
how
it
had
all
happened
and
at
the
evident
omens
there
had
been
of
it
prince
andrew
s
coming
to
otradnoe
and
their
coming
to
petersburg
and
the
likeness
between
natasha
and
prince
andrew
which
her
nurse
had
noticed
on
his
first
visit
and
andrew
s
encounter
with
nicholas
in
and
many
other
incidents
betokening
that
it
had
to
be
in
the
house
that
poetic
dullness
and
quiet
reigned
which
always
accompanies
the
presence
of
a
betrothed
couple
often
when
all
sitting
together
everyone
kept
silent
sometimes
the
others
would
get
up
and
go
away
and
the
couple
left
alone
still
remained
silent
they
rarely
spoke
of
their
future
life
prince
andrew
was
afraid
and
ashamed
to
speak
of
it
natasha
shared
this
as
she
did
all
his
feelings
which
she
constantly
divined
once
she
began
questioning
him
about
his
son
prince
andrew
blushed
as
he
often
did
now
natasha
particularly
liked
it
in
him
and
said
that
his
son
would
not
live
with
them
why
not
asked
natasha
in
a
frightened
tone
i
cannot
take
him
away
from
his
grandfather
and
besides
how
i
should
have
loved
him
said
natasha
immediately
guessing
his
thought
but
i
know
you
wish
to
avoid
any
pretext
for
finding
fault
with
us
sometimes
the
old
count
would
come
up
kiss
prince
andrew
and
ask
his
advice
about
petya
s
education
or
nicholas
service
the
old
countess
sighed
as
she
looked
at
them
sonya
was
always
getting
frightened
lest
she
should
be
in
the
way
and
tried
to
find
excuses
for
leaving
them
alone
even
when
they
did
not
wish
it
when
prince
andrew
spoke
he
could
tell
a
story
very
well
natasha
listened
to
him
with
pride
when
she
spoke
she
noticed
with
fear
and
joy
that
he
gazed
attentively
and
scrutinizingly
at
her
she
asked
herself
in
perplexity
what
does
he
look
for
in
me
he
is
trying
to
discover
something
by
looking
at
me
what
if
what
he
seeks
in
me
is
not
there
sometimes
she
fell
into
one
of
the
mad
merry
moods
characteristic
of
her
and
then
she
particularly
loved
to
hear
and
see
how
prince
andrew
laughed
he
seldom
laughed
but
when
he
did
he
abandoned
himself
entirely
to
his
laughter
and
after
such
a
laugh
she
always
felt
nearer
to
him
natasha
would
have
been
completely
happy
if
the
thought
of
the
separation
awaiting
her
and
drawing
near
had
not
terrified
her
just
as
the
mere
thought
of
it
made
him
turn
pale
and
cold
on
the
eve
of
his
departure
from
petersburg
prince
andrew
brought
with
him
pierre
who
had
not
been
to
the
rostovs
once
since
the
ball
pierre
seemed
disconcerted
and
embarrassed
he
was
talking
to
the
countess
and
natasha
sat
down
beside
a
little
chess
table
with
sonya
thereby
inviting
prince
andrew
to
come
too
he
did
so
you
have
known
bezukhov
a
long
time
he
asked
do
you
like
him
yes
he
s
a
dear
but
very
absurd
and
as
usual
when
speaking
of
pierre
she
began
to
tell
anecdotes
of
his
absent
mindedness
some
of
which
had
even
been
invented
about
him
do
you
know
i
have
entrusted
him
with
our
secret
i
have
known
him
from
childhood
he
has
a
heart
of
gold
i
beg
you
natalie
prince
andrew
said
with
sudden
seriousness
i
am
going
away
and
heaven
knows
what
may
happen
you
may
cease
to
all
right
i
know
i
am
not
to
say
that
only
this
then
whatever
may
happen
to
you
when
i
am
not
here
what
can
happen
whatever
trouble
may
come
prince
andrew
continued
i
beg
you
mademoiselle
sophie
whatever
may
happen
to
turn
to
him
alone
for
advice
and
help
he
is
a
most
absent
minded
and
absurd
fellow
but
he
has
a
heart
of
gold
neither
her
father
nor
her
mother
nor
sonya
nor
prince
andrew
himself
could
have
foreseen
how
the
separation
from
her
lover
would
act
on
natasha
flushed
and
agitated
she
went
about
the
house
all
that
day
dry
eyed
occupied
with
most
trivial
matters
as
if
not
understanding
what
awaited
her
she
did
not
even
cry
when
on
taking
leave
he
kissed
her
hand
for
the
last
time
don
t
go
she
said
in
a
tone
that
made
him
wonder
whether
he
really
ought
not
to
stay
and
which
he
remembered
long
afterwards
nor
did
she
cry
when
he
was
gone
but
for
several
days
she
sat
in
her
room
dry
eyed
taking
no
interest
in
anything
and
only
saying
now
and
then
oh
why
did
he
go
away
but
a
fortnight
after
his
departure
to
the
surprise
of
those
around
her
she
recovered
from
her
mental
sickness
just
as
suddenly
and
became
her
old
self
again
but
with
a
change
in
her
moral
physiognomy
as
a
child
gets
up
after
a
long
illness
with
a
changed
expression
of
face
chapter
xxv
during
that
year
after
his
son
s
departure
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
s
health
and
temper
became
much
worse
he
grew
still
more
irritable
and
it
was
princess
mary
who
generally
bore
the
brunt
of
his
frequent
fits
of
unprovoked
anger
he
seemed
carefully
to
seek
out
her
tender
spots
so
as
to
torture
her
mentally
as
harshly
as
possible
princess
mary
had
two
passions
and
consequently
two
joys
her
nephew
little
nicholas
and
religion
and
these
were
the
favorite
subjects
of
the
prince
s
attacks
and
ridicule
whatever
was
spoken
of
he
would
bring
round
to
the
superstitiousness
of
old
maids
or
the
petting
and
spoiling
of
children
you
want
to
make
him
little
nicholas
into
an
old
maid
like
yourself
a
pity
prince
andrew
wants
a
son
and
not
an
old
maid
he
would
say
or
turning
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
he
would
ask
her
in
princess
mary
s
presence
how
she
liked
our
village
priests
and
icons
and
would
joke
about
them
he
continually
hurt
princess
mary
s
feelings
and
tormented
her
but
it
cost
her
no
effort
to
forgive
him
could
he
be
to
blame
toward
her
or
could
her
father
whom
she
knew
loved
her
in
spite
of
it
all
be
unjust
and
what
is
justice
the
princess
never
thought
of
that
proud
word
justice
all
the
complex
laws
of
man
centered
for
her
in
one
clear
and
simple
law
the
law
of
love
and
self
sacrifice
taught
us
by
him
who
lovingly
suffered
for
mankind
though
he
himself
was
god
what
had
she
to
do
with
the
justice
or
injustice
of
other
people
she
had
to
endure
and
love
and
that
she
did
during
the
winter
prince
andrew
had
come
to
bald
hills
and
had
been
gay
gentle
and
more
affectionate
than
princess
mary
had
known
him
for
a
long
time
past
she
felt
that
something
had
happened
to
him
but
he
said
nothing
to
her
about
his
love
before
he
left
he
had
a
long
talk
with
his
father
about
something
and
princess
mary
noticed
that
before
his
departure
they
were
dissatisfied
with
one
another
soon
after
prince
andrew
had
gone
princess
mary
wrote
to
her
friend
julie
karagina
in
petersburg
whom
she
had
dreamed
as
all
girls
dream
of
marrying
to
her
brother
and
who
was
at
that
time
in
mourning
for
her
own
brother
killed
in
turkey
sorrow
it
seems
is
our
common
lot
my
dear
tender
friend
julie
your
loss
is
so
terrible
that
i
can
only
explain
it
to
myself
as
a
special
providence
of
god
who
loving
you
wishes
to
try
you
and
your
excellent
mother
oh
my
friend
religion
and
religion
alone
can
i
will
not
say
comfort
us
but
save
us
from
despair
religion
alone
can
explain
to
us
what
without
its
help
man
cannot
comprehend
why
for
what
cause
kind
and
noble
beings
able
to
find
happiness
in
life
not
merely
harming
no
one
but
necessary
to
the
happiness
of
others
are
called
away
to
god
while
cruel
useless
harmful
persons
or
such
as
are
a
burden
to
themselves
and
to
others
are
left
living
the
first
death
i
saw
and
one
i
shall
never
forget
that
of
my
dear
sister
in
law
left
that
impression
on
me
just
as
you
ask
destiny
why
your
splendid
brother
had
to
die
so
i
asked
why
that
angel
lise
who
not
only
never
wronged
anyone
but
in
whose
soul
there
were
never
any
unkind
thoughts
had
to
die
and
what
do
you
think
dear
friend
five
years
have
passed
since
then
and
already
i
with
my
petty
understanding
begin
to
see
clearly
why
she
had
to
die
and
in
what
way
that
death
was
but
an
expression
of
the
infinite
goodness
of
the
creator
whose
every
action
though
generally
incomprehensible
to
us
is
but
a
manifestation
of
his
infinite
love
for
his
creatures
perhaps
i
often
think
she
was
too
angelically
innocent
to
have
the
strength
to
perform
all
a
mother
s
duties
as
a
young
wife
she
was
irreproachable
perhaps
she
could
not
have
been
so
as
a
mother
as
it
is
not
only
has
she
left
us
and
particularly
prince
andrew
with
the
purest
regrets
and
memories
but
probably
she
will
there
receive
a
place
i
dare
not
hope
for
myself
but
not
to
speak
of
her
alone
that
early
and
terrible
death
has
had
the
most
beneficent
influence
on
me
and
on
my
brother
in
spite
of
all
our
grief
then
at
the
moment
of
our
loss
these
thoughts
could
not
occur
to
me
i
should
then
have
dismissed
them
with
horror
but
now
they
are
very
clear
and
certain
i
write
all
this
to
you
dear
friend
only
to
convince
you
of
the
gospel
truth
which
has
become
for
me
a
principle
of
life
not
a
single
hair
of
our
heads
will
fall
without
his
will
and
his
will
is
governed
only
by
infinite
love
for
us
and
so
whatever
befalls
us
is
for
our
good
you
ask
whether
we
shall
spend
next
winter
in
moscow
in
spite
of
my
wish
to
see
you
i
do
not
think
so
and
do
not
want
to
do
so
you
will
be
surprised
to
hear
that
the
reason
for
this
is
buonaparte
the
case
is
this
my
father
s
health
is
growing
noticeably
worse
he
cannot
stand
any
contradiction
and
is
becoming
irritable
this
irritability
is
as
you
know
chiefly
directed
to
political
questions
he
cannot
endure
the
notion
that
buonaparte
is
negotiating
on
equal
terms
with
all
the
sovereigns
of
europe
and
particularly
with
our
own
the
grandson
of
the
great
catherine
as
you
know
i
am
quite
indifferent
to
politics
but
from
my
father
s
remarks
and
his
talks
with
michael
ivanovich
i
know
all
that
goes
on
in
the
world
and
especially
about
the
honors
conferred
on
buonaparte
who
only
at
bald
hills
in
the
whole
world
it
seems
is
not
accepted
as
a
great
man
still
less
as
emperor
of
france
and
my
father
cannot
stand
this
it
seems
to
me
that
it
is
chiefly
because
of
his
political
views
that
my
father
is
reluctant
to
speak
of
going
to
moscow
for
he
foresees
the
encounters
that
would
result
from
his
way
of
expressing
his
views
regardless
of
anybody
all
the
benefit
he
might
derive
from
a
course
of
treatment
he
would
lose
as
a
result
of
the
disputes
about
buonaparte
which
would
be
inevitable
in
any
case
it
will
be
decided
very
shortly
our
family
life
goes
on
in
the
old
way
except
for
my
brother
andrew
s
absence
he
as
i
wrote
you
before
has
changed
very
much
of
late
after
his
sorrow
he
only
this
year
quite
recovered
his
spirits
he
has
again
become
as
i
used
to
know
him
when
a
child
kind
affectionate
with
that
heart
of
gold
to
which
i
know
no
equal
he
has
realized
it
seems
to
me
that
life
is
not
over
for
him
but
together
with
this
mental
change
he
has
grown
physically
much
weaker
he
has
become
thinner
and
more
nervous
i
am
anxious
about
him
and
glad
he
is
taking
this
trip
abroad
which
the
doctors
recommended
long
ago
i
hope
it
will
cure
him
you
write
that
in
petersburg
he
is
spoken
of
as
one
of
the
most
active
cultivated
and
capable
of
the
young
men
forgive
my
vanity
as
a
relation
but
i
never
doubted
it
the
good
he
has
done
to
everybody
here
from
his
peasants
up
to
the
gentry
is
incalculable
on
his
arrival
in
petersburg
he
received
only
his
due
i
always
wonder
at
the
way
rumors
fly
from
petersburg
to
moscow
especially
such
false
ones
as
that
you
write
about
i
mean
the
report
of
my
brother
s
betrothal
to
the
little
rostova
i
do
not
think
my
brother
will
ever
marry
again
and
certainly
not
her
and
this
is
why
first
i
know
that
though
he
rarely
speaks
about
the
wife
he
has
lost
the
grief
of
that
loss
has
gone
too
deep
in
his
heart
for
him
ever
to
decide
to
give
her
a
successor
and
our
little
angel
a
stepmother
secondly
because
as
far
as
i
know
that
girl
is
not
the
kind
of
girl
who
could
please
prince
andrew
i
do
not
think
he
would
choose
her
for
a
wife
and
frankly
i
do
not
wish
it
but
i
am
running
on
too
long
and
am
at
the
end
of
my
second
sheet
good
by
my
dear
friend
may
god
keep
you
in
his
holy
and
mighty
care
my
dear
friend
mademoiselle
bourienne
sends
you
kisses
mary
chapter
xxvi
in
the
middle
of
the
summer
princess
mary
received
an
unexpected
letter
from
prince
andrew
in
switzerland
in
which
he
gave
her
strange
and
surprising
news
he
informed
her
of
his
engagement
to
natasha
rostova
the
whole
letter
breathed
loving
rapture
for
his
betrothed
and
tender
and
confiding
affection
for
his
sister
he
wrote
that
he
had
never
loved
as
he
did
now
and
that
only
now
did
he
understand
and
know
what
life
was
he
asked
his
sister
to
forgive
him
for
not
having
told
her
of
his
resolve
when
he
had
last
visited
bald
hills
though
he
had
spoken
of
it
to
his
father
he
had
not
done
so
for
fear
princess
mary
should
ask
her
father
to
give
his
consent
irritating
him
and
having
to
bear
the
brunt
of
his
displeasure
without
attaining
her
object
besides
he
wrote
the
matter
was
not
then
so
definitely
settled
as
it
is
now
my
father
then
insisted
on
a
delay
of
a
year
and
now
already
six
months
half
of
that
period
have
passed
and
my
resolution
is
firmer
than
ever
if
the
doctors
did
not
keep
me
here
at
the
spas
i
should
be
back
in
russia
but
as
it
is
i
have
to
postpone
my
return
for
three
months
you
know
me
and
my
relations
with
father
i
want
nothing
from
him
i
have
been
and
always
shall
be
independent
but
to
go
against
his
will
and
arouse
his
anger
now
that
he
may
perhaps
remain
with
us
such
a
short
time
would
destroy
half
my
happiness
i
am
now
writing
to
him
about
the
same
question
and
beg
you
to
choose
a
good
moment
to
hand
him
the
letter
and
to
let
me
know
how
he
looks
at
the
whole
matter
and
whether
there
is
hope
that
he
may
consent
to
reduce
the
term
by
four
months
after
long
hesitations
doubts
and
prayers
princess
mary
gave
the
letter
to
her
father
the
next
day
the
old
prince
said
to
her
quietly
write
and
tell
your
brother
to
wait
till
i
am
dead
it
won
t
be
long
i
shall
soon
set
him
free
the
princess
was
about
to
reply
but
her
father
would
not
let
her
speak
and
raising
his
voice
more
and
more
cried
marry
marry
my
boy
a
good
family
clever
people
eh
rich
eh
yes
a
nice
stepmother
little
nicholas
will
have
write
and
tell
him
that
he
may
marry
tomorrow
if
he
likes
she
will
be
little
nicholas
stepmother
and
i
ll
marry
bourienne
ha
ha
ha
he
mustn
t
be
without
a
stepmother
either
only
one
thing
no
more
women
are
wanted
in
my
house
let
him
marry
and
live
by
himself
perhaps
you
will
go
and
live
with
him
too
he
added
turning
to
princess
mary
go
in
heavens
name
go
out
into
the
frost
the
frost
the
frost
after
this
outburst
the
prince
did
not
speak
any
more
about
the
matter
but
repressed
vexation
at
his
son
s
poor
spirited
behavior
found
expression
in
his
treatment
of
his
daughter
to
his
former
pretexts
for
irony
a
fresh
one
was
now
added
allusions
to
stepmothers
and
amiabilities
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
why
shouldn
t
i
marry
her
he
asked
his
daughter
she
ll
make
a
splendid
princess
and
latterly
to
her
surprise
and
bewilderment
princess
mary
noticed
that
her
father
was
really
associating
more
and
more
with
the
frenchwoman
she
wrote
to
prince
andrew
about
the
reception
of
his
letter
but
comforted
him
with
hopes
of
reconciling
their
father
to
the
idea
little
nicholas
and
his
education
her
brother
andrew
and
religion
were
princess
mary
s
joys
and
consolations
but
besides
that
since
everyone
must
have
personal
hopes
princess
mary
in
the
profoundest
depths
of
her
heart
had
a
hidden
dream
and
hope
that
supplied
the
chief
consolation
of
her
life
this
comforting
dream
and
hope
were
given
her
by
god
s
folk
the
half
witted
and
other
pilgrims
who
visited
her
without
the
prince
s
knowledge
the
longer
she
lived
the
more
experience
and
observation
she
had
of
life
the
greater
was
her
wonder
at
the
short
sightedness
of
men
who
seek
enjoyment
and
happiness
here
on
earth
toiling
suffering
struggling
and
harming
one
another
to
obtain
that
impossible
visionary
sinful
happiness
prince
andrew
had
loved
his
wife
she
died
but
that
was
not
enough
he
wanted
to
bind
his
happiness
to
another
woman
her
father
objected
to
this
because
he
wanted
a
more
distinguished
and
wealthier
match
for
andrew
and
they
all
struggled
and
suffered
and
tormented
one
another
and
injured
their
souls
their
eternal
souls
for
the
attainment
of
benefits
which
endure
but
for
an
instant
not
only
do
we
know
this
ourselves
but
christ
the
son
of
god
came
down
to
earth
and
told
us
that
this
life
is
but
for
a
moment
and
is
a
probation
yet
we
cling
to
it
and
think
to
find
happiness
in
it
how
is
it
that
no
one
realizes
this
thought
princess
mary
no
one
except
these
despised
god
s
folk
who
wallet
on
back
come
to
me
by
the
back
door
afraid
of
being
seen
by
the
prince
not
for
fear
of
ill
usage
by
him
but
for
fear
of
causing
him
to
sin
to
leave
family
home
and
all
the
cares
of
worldly
welfare
in
order
without
clinging
to
anything
to
wander
in
hempen
rags
from
place
to
place
under
an
assumed
name
doing
no
one
any
harm
but
praying
for
all
for
those
who
drive
one
away
as
well
as
for
those
who
protect
one
higher
than
that
life
and
truth
there
is
no
life
or
truth
there
was
one
pilgrim
a
quiet
pockmarked
little
woman
of
fifty
called
theodosia
who
for
over
thirty
years
had
gone
about
barefoot
and
worn
heavy
chains
princess
mary
was
particularly
fond
of
her
once
when
in
a
room
with
a
lamp
dimly
lit
before
the
icon
theodosia
was
talking
of
her
life
the
thought
that
theodosia
alone
had
found
the
true
path
of
life
suddenly
came
to
princess
mary
with
such
force
that
she
resolved
to
become
a
pilgrim
herself
when
theodosia
had
gone
to
sleep
princess
mary
thought
about
this
for
a
long
time
and
at
last
made
up
her
mind
that
strange
as
it
might
seem
she
must
go
on
a
pilgrimage
she
disclosed
this
thought
to
no
one
but
to
her
confessor
father
akinfi
the
monk
and
he
approved
of
her
intention
under
guise
of
a
present
for
the
pilgrims
princess
mary
prepared
a
pilgrim
s
complete
costume
for
herself
a
coarse
smock
bast
shoes
a
rough
coat
and
a
black
kerchief
often
approaching
the
chest
of
drawers
containing
this
secret
treasure
princess
mary
paused
uncertain
whether
the
time
had
not
already
come
to
put
her
project
into
execution
often
listening
to
the
pilgrims
tales
she
was
so
stimulated
by
their
simple
speech
mechanical
to
them
but
to
her
so
full
of
deep
meaning
that
several
times
she
was
on
the
point
of
abandoning
everything
and
running
away
from
home
in
imagination
she
already
pictured
herself
by
theodosia
s
side
dressed
in
coarse
rags
walking
with
a
staff
a
wallet
on
her
back
along
the
dusty
road
directing
her
wanderings
from
one
saint
s
shrine
to
another
free
from
envy
earthly
love
or
desire
and
reaching
at
last
the
place
where
there
is
no
more
sorrow
or
sighing
but
eternal
joy
and
bliss
i
shall
come
to
a
place
and
pray
there
and
before
having
time
to
get
used
to
it
or
getting
to
love
it
i
shall
go
farther
i
will
go
on
till
my
legs
fail
and
i
ll
lie
down
and
die
somewhere
and
shall
at
last
reach
that
eternal
quiet
haven
where
there
is
neither
sorrow
nor
sighing
thought
princess
mary
but
afterwards
when
she
saw
her
father
and
especially
little
koko
nicholas
her
resolve
weakened
she
wept
quietly
and
felt
that
she
was
a
sinner
who
loved
her
father
and
little
nephew
more
than
god
book
seven
chapter
i
the
bible
legend
tells
us
that
the
absence
of
labor
idleness
was
a
condition
of
the
first
man
s
blessedness
before
the
fall
fallen
man
has
retained
a
love
of
idleness
but
the
curse
weighs
on
the
race
not
only
because
we
have
to
seek
our
bread
in
the
sweat
of
our
brows
but
because
our
moral
nature
is
such
that
we
cannot
be
both
idle
and
at
ease
an
inner
voice
tells
us
we
are
in
the
wrong
if
we
are
idle
if
man
could
find
a
state
in
which
he
felt
that
though
idle
he
was
fulfilling
his
duty
he
would
have
found
one
of
the
conditions
of
man
s
primitive
blessedness
and
such
a
state
of
obligatory
and
irreproachable
idleness
is
the
lot
of
a
whole
class
the
military
the
chief
attraction
of
military
service
has
consisted
and
will
consist
in
this
compulsory
and
irreproachable
idleness
nicholas
rostov
experienced
this
blissful
condition
to
the
full
when
after
he
continued
to
serve
in
the
pavlograd
regiment
in
which
he
already
commanded
the
squadron
he
had
taken
over
from
denisov
rostov
had
become
a
bluff
good
natured
fellow
whom
his
moscow
acquaintances
would
have
considered
rather
bad
form
but
who
was
liked
and
respected
by
his
comrades
subordinates
and
superiors
and
was
well
contented
with
his
life
of
late
in
he
found
in
letters
from
home
more
frequent
complaints
from
his
mother
that
their
affairs
were
falling
into
greater
and
greater
disorder
and
that
it
was
time
for
him
to
come
back
to
gladden
and
comfort
his
old
parents
reading
these
letters
nicholas
felt
a
dread
of
their
wanting
to
take
him
away
from
surroundings
in
which
protected
from
all
the
entanglements
of
life
he
was
living
so
calmly
and
quietly
he
felt
that
sooner
or
later
he
would
have
to
re
enter
that
whirlpool
of
life
with
its
embarrassments
and
affairs
to
be
straightened
out
its
accounts
with
stewards
quarrels
and
intrigues
its
ties
society
and
with
sonya
s
love
and
his
promise
to
her
it
was
all
dreadfully
difficult
and
complicated
and
he
replied
to
his
mother
in
cold
formal
letters
in
french
beginning
my
dear
mamma
and
ending
your
obedient
son
which
said
nothing
of
when
he
would
return
in
he
received
letters
from
his
parents
in
which
they
told
him
of
natasha
s
engagement
to
bolkonski
and
that
the
wedding
would
be
in
a
year
s
time
because
the
old
prince
made
difficulties
this
letter
grieved
and
mortified
nicholas
in
the
first
place
he
was
sorry
that
natasha
for
whom
he
cared
more
than
for
anyone
else
in
the
family
should
be
lost
to
the
home
and
secondly
from
his
hussar
point
of
view
he
regretted
not
to
have
been
there
to
show
that
fellow
bolkonski
that
connection
with
him
was
no
such
great
honor
after
all
and
that
if
he
loved
natasha
he
might
dispense
with
permission
from
his
dotard
father
for
a
moment
he
hesitated
whether
he
should
not
apply
for
leave
in
order
to
see
natasha
before
she
was
married
but
then
came
the
maneuvers
and
considerations
about
sonya
and
about
the
confusion
of
their
affairs
and
nicholas
again
put
it
off
but
in
the
spring
of
that
year
he
received
a
letter
from
his
mother
written
without
his
father
s
knowledge
and
that
letter
persuaded
him
to
return
she
wrote
that
if
he
did
not
come
and
take
matters
in
hand
their
whole
property
would
be
sold
by
auction
and
they
would
all
have
to
go
begging
the
count
was
so
weak
and
trusted
mitenka
so
much
and
was
so
good
natured
that
everybody
took
advantage
of
him
and
things
were
going
from
bad
to
worse
for
god
s
sake
i
implore
you
come
at
once
if
you
do
not
wish
to
make
me
and
the
whole
family
wretched
wrote
the
countess
this
letter
touched
nicholas
he
had
that
common
sense
of
a
matter
of
fact
man
which
showed
him
what
he
ought
to
do
the
right
thing
now
was
if
not
to
retire
from
the
service
at
any
rate
to
go
home
on
leave
why
he
had
to
go
he
did
not
know
but
after
his
after
dinner
nap
he
gave
orders
to
saddle
mars
an
extremely
vicious
gray
stallion
that
had
not
been
ridden
for
a
long
time
and
when
he
returned
with
the
horse
all
in
a
lather
he
informed
lavrushka
denisov
s
servant
who
had
remained
with
him
and
his
comrades
who
turned
up
in
the
evening
that
he
was
applying
for
leave
and
was
going
home
difficult
and
strange
as
it
was
for
him
to
reflect
that
he
would
go
away
without
having
heard
from
the
staff
and
this
interested
him
extremely
whether
he
was
promoted
to
a
captaincy
or
would
receive
the
order
of
st
anne
for
the
last
maneuvers
strange
as
it
was
to
think
that
he
would
go
away
without
having
sold
his
three
roans
to
the
polish
count
golukhovski
who
was
bargaining
for
the
horses
rostov
had
betted
he
would
sell
for
two
thousand
rubles
incomprehensible
as
it
seemed
that
the
ball
the
hussars
were
giving
in
honor
of
the
polish
mademoiselle
przazdziecka
out
of
rivalry
to
the
uhlans
who
had
given
one
in
honor
of
their
polish
mademoiselle
borzozowska
would
take
place
without
him
he
knew
he
must
go
away
from
this
good
bright
world
to
somewhere
where
everything
was
stupid
and
confused
a
week
later
he
obtained
his
leave
his
hussar
comrades
not
only
those
of
his
own
regiment
but
the
whole
brigade
gave
rostov
a
dinner
to
which
the
subscription
was
fifteen
rubles
a
head
and
at
which
there
were
two
bands
and
two
choirs
of
singers
rostov
danced
the
trepak
with
major
basov
the
tipsy
officers
tossed
embraced
and
dropped
rostov
the
soldiers
of
the
third
squadron
tossed
him
too
and
shouted
hurrah
and
then
they
put
him
in
his
sleigh
and
escorted
him
as
far
as
the
first
post
station
during
the
first
half
of
the
journey
from
kremenchug
to
kiev
all
rostov
s
thoughts
as
is
usual
in
such
cases
were
behind
him
with
the
squadron
but
when
he
had
gone
more
than
halfway
he
began
to
forget
his
three
roans
and
dozhoyveyko
his
quartermaster
and
to
wonder
anxiously
how
things
would
be
at
otradnoe
and
what
he
would
find
there
thoughts
of
home
grew
stronger
the
nearer
he
approached
it
far
stronger
as
though
this
feeling
of
his
was
subject
to
the
law
by
which
the
force
of
attraction
is
in
inverse
proportion
to
the
square
of
the
distance
at
the
last
post
station
before
otradnoe
he
gave
the
driver
a
three
ruble
tip
and
on
arriving
he
ran
breathlessly
like
a
boy
up
the
steps
of
his
home
after
the
rapture
of
meeting
and
after
that
odd
feeling
of
unsatisfied
expectation
the
feeling
that
everything
is
just
the
same
so
why
did
i
hurry
nicholas
began
to
settle
down
in
his
old
home
world
his
father
and
mother
were
much
the
same
only
a
little
older
what
was
new
in
them
was
a
certain
uneasiness
and
occasional
discord
which
there
used
not
to
be
and
which
as
nicholas
soon
found
out
was
due
to
the
bad
state
of
their
affairs
sonya
was
nearly
twenty
she
had
stopped
growing
prettier
and
promised
nothing
more
than
she
was
already
but
that
was
enough
she
exhaled
happiness
and
love
from
the
time
nicholas
returned
and
the
faithful
unalterable
love
of
this
girl
had
a
gladdening
effect
on
him
petya
and
natasha
surprised
nicholas
most
petya
was
a
big
handsome
boy
of
thirteen
merry
witty
and
mischievous
with
a
voice
that
was
already
breaking
as
for
natasha
for
a
long
while
nicholas
wondered
and
laughed
whenever
he
looked
at
her
you
re
not
the
same
at
all
he
said
how
am
i
uglier
on
the
contrary
but
what
dignity
a
princess
he
whispered
to
her
yes
yes
yes
cried
natasha
joyfully
she
told
him
about
her
romance
with
prince
andrew
and
of
his
visit
to
otradnoe
and
showed
him
his
last
letter
well
are
you
glad
natasha
asked
i
am
so
tranquil
and
happy
now
very
glad
answered
nicholas
he
is
an
excellent
fellow
and
are
you
very
much
in
love
how
shall
i
put
it
replied
natasha
i
was
in
love
with
boris
with
my
teacher
and
with
denisov
but
this
is
quite
different
i
feel
at
peace
and
settled
i
know
that
no
better
man
than
he
exists
and
i
am
calm
and
contented
now
not
at
all
as
before
nicholas
expressed
his
disapproval
of
the
postponement
of
the
marriage
for
a
year
but
natasha
attacked
her
brother
with
exasperation
proving
to
him
that
it
could
not
be
otherwise
and
that
it
would
be
a
bad
thing
to
enter
a
family
against
the
father
s
will
and
that
she
herself
wished
it
so
you
don
t
at
all
understand
she
said
nicholas
was
silent
and
agreed
with
her
her
brother
often
wondered
as
he
looked
at
her
she
did
not
seem
at
all
like
a
girl
in
love
and
parted
from
her
affianced
husband
she
was
even
tempered
and
calm
and
quite
as
cheerful
as
of
old
this
amazed
nicholas
and
even
made
him
regard
bolkonski
s
courtship
skeptically
he
could
not
believe
that
her
fate
was
sealed
especially
as
he
had
not
seen
her
with
prince
andrew
it
always
seemed
to
him
that
there
was
something
not
quite
right
about
this
intended
marriage
why
this
delay
why
no
betrothal
he
thought
once
when
he
had
touched
on
this
topic
with
his
mother
he
discovered
to
his
surprise
and
somewhat
to
his
satisfaction
that
in
the
depth
of
her
soul
she
too
had
doubts
about
this
marriage
you
see
he
writes
said
she
showing
her
son
a
letter
of
prince
andrew
s
with
that
latent
grudge
a
mother
always
has
in
regard
to
a
daughter
s
future
married
happiness
he
writes
that
he
won
t
come
before
december
what
can
be
keeping
him
illness
probably
his
health
is
very
delicate
don
t
tell
natasha
and
don
t
attach
importance
to
her
being
so
bright
that
s
because
she
s
living
through
the
last
days
of
her
girlhood
but
i
know
what
she
is
like
every
time
we
receive
a
letter
from
him
however
god
grant
that
everything
turns
out
well
she
always
ended
with
these
words
he
is
an
excellent
man
chapter
ii
after
reaching
home
nicholas
was
at
first
serious
and
even
dull
he
was
worried
by
the
impending
necessity
of
interfering
in
the
stupid
business
matters
for
which
his
mother
had
called
him
home
to
throw
off
this
burden
as
quickly
as
possible
on
the
third
day
after
his
arrival
he
went
angry
and
scowling
and
without
answering
questions
as
to
where
he
was
going
to
mitenka
s
lodge
and
demanded
an
account
of
everything
but
what
an
account
of
everything
might
be
nicholas
knew
even
less
than
the
frightened
and
bewildered
mitenka
the
conversation
and
the
examination
of
the
accounts
with
mitenka
did
not
last
long
the
village
elder
a
peasant
delegate
and
the
village
clerk
who
were
waiting
in
the
passage
heard
with
fear
and
delight
first
the
young
count
s
voice
roaring
and
snapping
and
rising
louder
and
louder
and
then
words
of
abuse
dreadful
words
ejaculated
one
after
the
other
robber
ungrateful
wretch
i
ll
hack
the
dog
to
pieces
i
m
not
my
father
robbing
us
and
so
on
then
with
no
less
fear
and
delight
they
saw
how
the
young
count
red
in
the
face
and
with
bloodshot
eyes
dragged
mitenka
out
by
the
scruff
of
the
neck
and
applied
his
foot
and
knee
to
his
behind
with
great
agility
at
convenient
moments
between
the
words
shouting
be
off
never
let
me
see
your
face
here
again
you
villain
mitenka
flew
headlong
down
the
six
steps
and
ran
away
into
the
shrubbery
this
shrubbery
was
a
well
known
haven
of
refuge
for
culprits
at
otradnoe
mitenka
himself
returning
tipsy
from
the
town
used
to
hide
there
and
many
of
the
residents
at
otradnoe
hiding
from
mitenka
knew
of
its
protective
qualities
mitenka
s
wife
and
sisters
in
law
thrust
their
heads
and
frightened
faces
out
of
the
door
of
a
room
where
a
bright
samovar
was
boiling
and
where
the
steward
s
high
bedstead
stood
with
its
patchwork
quilt
the
young
count
paid
no
heed
to
them
but
breathing
hard
passed
by
with
resolute
strides
and
went
into
the
house
the
countess
who
heard
at
once
from
the
maids
what
had
happened
at
the
lodge
was
calmed
by
the
thought
that
now
their
affairs
would
certainly
improve
but
on
the
other
hand
felt
anxious
as
to
the
effect
this
excitement
might
have
on
her
son
she
went
several
times
to
his
door
on
tiptoe
and
listened
as
he
lighted
one
pipe
after
another
next
day
the
old
count
called
his
son
aside
and
with
an
embarrassed
smile
said
to
him
but
you
know
my
dear
boy
it
s
a
pity
you
got
excited
mitenka
has
told
me
all
about
it
i
knew
thought
nicholas
that
i
should
never
understand
anything
in
this
crazy
world
you
were
angry
that
he
had
not
entered
those
rubles
but
they
were
carried
forward
and
you
did
not
look
at
the
other
page
papa
he
is
a
blackguard
and
a
thief
i
know
he
is
and
what
i
have
done
i
have
done
but
if
you
like
i
won
t
speak
to
him
again
no
my
dear
boy
the
count
too
felt
embarrassed
he
knew
he
had
mismanaged
his
wife
s
property
and
was
to
blame
toward
his
children
but
he
did
not
know
how
to
remedy
it
no
i
beg
you
to
attend
to
the
business
i
am
old
i
no
papa
forgive
me
if
i
have
caused
you
unpleasantness
i
understand
it
all
less
than
you
do
devil
take
all
these
peasants
and
money
matters
and
carryings
forward
from
page
to
page
he
thought
i
used
to
understand
what
a
corner
and
the
stakes
at
cards
meant
but
carrying
forward
to
another
page
i
don
t
understand
at
all
said
he
to
himself
and
after
that
he
did
not
meddle
in
business
affairs
but
once
the
countess
called
her
son
and
informed
him
that
she
had
a
promissory
note
from
anna
mikhaylovna
for
two
thousand
rubles
and
asked
him
what
he
thought
of
doing
with
it
this
answered
nicholas
you
say
it
rests
with
me
well
i
don
t
like
anna
mikhaylovna
and
i
don
t
like
boris
but
they
were
our
friends
and
poor
well
then
this
and
he
tore
up
the
note
and
by
so
doing
caused
the
old
countess
to
weep
tears
of
joy
after
that
young
rostov
took
no
further
part
in
any
business
affairs
but
devoted
himself
with
passionate
enthusiasm
to
what
was
to
him
a
new
pursuit
the
chase
for
which
his
father
kept
a
large
establishment
chapter
iii
the
weather
was
already
growing
wintry
and
morning
frosts
congealed
an
earth
saturated
by
autumn
rains
the
verdure
had
thickened
and
its
bright
green
stood
out
sharply
against
the
brownish
strips
of
winter
rye
trodden
down
by
the
cattle
and
against
the
pale
yellow
stubble
of
the
spring
buckwheat
the
wooded
ravines
and
the
copses
which
at
the
end
of
august
had
still
been
green
islands
amid
black
fields
and
stubble
had
become
golden
and
bright
red
islands
amid
the
green
winter
rye
the
hares
had
already
half
changed
their
summer
coats
the
fox
cubs
were
beginning
to
scatter
and
the
young
wolves
were
bigger
than
dogs
it
was
the
best
time
of
the
year
for
the
chase
the
hounds
of
that
ardent
young
sportsman
rostov
had
not
merely
reached
hard
winter
condition
but
were
so
jaded
that
at
a
meeting
of
the
huntsmen
it
was
decided
to
give
them
a
three
days
rest
and
then
on
the
sixteenth
of
september
to
go
on
a
distant
expedition
starting
from
the
oak
grove
where
there
was
an
undisturbed
litter
of
wolf
cubs
all
that
day
the
hounds
remained
at
home
it
was
frosty
and
the
air
was
sharp
but
toward
evening
the
sky
became
overcast
and
it
began
to
thaw
on
the
fifteenth
when
young
rostov
in
his
dressing
gown
looked
out
of
the
window
he
saw
it
was
an
unsurpassable
morning
for
hunting
it
was
as
if
the
sky
were
melting
and
sinking
to
the
earth
without
any
wind
the
only
motion
in
the
air
was
that
of
the
dripping
microscopic
particles
of
drizzling
mist
the
bare
twigs
in
the
garden
were
hung
with
transparent
drops
which
fell
on
the
freshly
fallen
leaves
the
earth
in
the
kitchen
garden
looked
wet
and
black
and
glistened
like
poppy
seed
and
at
a
short
distance
merged
into
the
dull
moist
veil
of
mist
nicholas
went
out
into
the
wet
and
muddy
porch
there
was
a
smell
of
decaying
leaves
and
of
dog
milka
a
black
spotted
broad
haunched
bitch
with
prominent
black
eyes
got
up
on
seeing
her
master
stretched
her
hind
legs
lay
down
like
a
hare
and
then
suddenly
jumped
up
and
licked
him
right
on
his
nose
and
mustache
another
borzoi
a
dog
catching
sight
of
his
master
from
the
garden
path
arched
his
back
and
rushing
headlong
toward
the
porch
with
lifted
tail
began
rubbing
himself
against
his
legs
o
hoy
came
at
that
moment
that
inimitable
huntsman
s
call
which
unites
the
deepest
bass
with
the
shrillest
tenor
and
round
the
corner
came
daniel
the
head
huntsman
and
head
kennelman
a
gray
wrinkled
old
man
with
hair
cut
straight
over
his
forehead
ukrainian
fashion
a
long
bent
whip
in
his
hand
and
that
look
of
independence
and
scorn
of
everything
that
is
only
seen
in
huntsmen
he
doffed
his
circassian
cap
to
his
master
and
looked
at
him
scornfully
this
scorn
was
not
offensive
to
his
master
nicholas
knew
that
this
daniel
disdainful
of
everybody
and
who
considered
himself
above
them
was
all
the
same
his
serf
and
huntsman
daniel
nicholas
said
timidly
conscious
at
the
sight
of
the
weather
the
hounds
and
the
huntsman
that
he
was
being
carried
away
by
that
irresistible
passion
for
sport
which
makes
a
man
forget
all
his
previous
resolutions
as
a
lover
forgets
in
the
presence
of
his
mistress
what
orders
your
excellency
said
the
huntsman
in
his
deep
bass
deep
as
a
proto
deacon
s
and
hoarse
with
hallooing
and
two
flashing
black
eyes
gazed
from
under
his
brows
at
his
master
who
was
silent
can
you
resist
it
those
eyes
seemed
to
be
asking
it
s
a
good
day
eh
for
a
hunt
and
a
gallop
eh
asked
nicholas
scratching
milka
behind
the
ears
daniel
did
not
answer
but
winked
instead
i
sent
uvarka
at
dawn
to
listen
his
bass
boomed
out
after
a
minute
s
pause
he
says
she
s
moved
them
into
the
otradnoe
enclosure
they
were
howling
there
this
meant
that
the
she
wolf
about
whom
they
both
knew
had
moved
with
her
cubs
to
the
otradnoe
copse
a
small
place
a
mile
and
a
half
from
the
house
we
ought
to
go
don
t
you
think
so
said
nicholas
come
to
me
with
uvarka
as
you
please
then
put
off
feeding
them
yes
sir
five
minutes
later
daniel
and
uvarka
were
standing
in
nicholas
big
study
though
daniel
was
not
a
big
man
to
see
him
in
a
room
was
like
seeing
a
horse
or
a
bear
on
the
floor
among
the
furniture
and
surroundings
of
human
life
daniel
himself
felt
this
and
as
usual
stood
just
inside
the
door
trying
to
speak
softly
and
not
move
for
fear
of
breaking
something
in
the
master
s
apartment
and
he
hastened
to
say
all
that
was
necessary
so
as
to
get
from
under
that
ceiling
out
into
the
open
under
the
sky
once
more
having
finished
his
inquiries
and
extorted
from
daniel
an
opinion
that
the
hounds
were
fit
daniel
himself
wished
to
go
hunting
nicholas
ordered
the
horses
to
be
saddled
but
just
as
daniel
was
about
to
go
natasha
came
in
with
rapid
steps
not
having
done
up
her
hair
or
finished
dressing
and
with
her
old
nurse
s
big
shawl
wrapped
round
her
petya
ran
in
at
the
same
time
you
are
going
asked
natasha
i
knew
you
would
sonya
said
you
wouldn
t
go
but
i
knew
that
today
is
the
sort
of
day
when
you
couldn
t
help
going
yes
we
are
going
replied
nicholas
reluctantly
for
today
as
he
intended
to
hunt
seriously
he
did
not
want
to
take
natasha
and
petya
we
are
going
but
only
wolf
hunting
it
would
be
dull
for
you
you
know
it
is
my
greatest
pleasure
said
natasha
it
s
not
fair
you
are
going
by
yourself
are
having
the
horses
saddled
and
said
nothing
to
us
about
it
no
barrier
bars
a
russian
s
path
we
ll
go
shouted
petya
but
you
can
t
mamma
said
you
mustn
t
said
nicholas
to
natasha
yes
i
ll
go
i
shall
certainly
go
said
natasha
decisively
daniel
tell
them
to
saddle
for
us
and
michael
must
come
with
my
dogs
she
added
to
the
huntsman
it
seemed
to
daniel
irksome
and
improper
to
be
in
a
room
at
all
but
to
have
anything
to
do
with
a
young
lady
seemed
to
him
impossible
he
cast
down
his
eyes
and
hurried
out
as
if
it
were
none
of
his
business
careful
as
he
went
not
to
inflict
any
accidental
injury
on
the
young
lady
chapter
iv
the
old
count
who
had
always
kept
up
an
enormous
hunting
establishment
but
had
now
handed
it
all
completely
over
to
his
son
s
care
being
in
very
good
spirits
on
this
fifteenth
of
september
prepared
to
go
out
with
the
others
in
an
hour
s
time
the
whole
hunting
party
was
at
the
porch
nicholas
with
a
stern
and
serious
air
which
showed
that
now
was
no
time
for
attending
to
trifles
went
past
natasha
and
petya
who
were
trying
to
tell
him
something
he
had
a
look
at
all
the
details
of
the
hunt
sent
a
pack
of
hounds
and
huntsmen
on
ahead
to
find
the
quarry
mounted
his
chestnut
donets
and
whistling
to
his
own
leash
of
borzois
set
off
across
the
threshing
ground
to
a
field
leading
to
the
otradnoe
wood
the
old
count
s
horse
a
sorrel
gelding
called
viflyanka
was
led
by
the
groom
in
attendance
on
him
while
the
count
himself
was
to
drive
in
a
small
trap
straight
to
a
spot
reserved
for
him
they
were
taking
fifty
four
hounds
with
six
hunt
attendants
and
whippers
in
besides
the
family
there
were
eight
borzoi
kennelmen
and
more
than
forty
borzois
so
that
with
the
borzois
on
the
leash
belonging
to
members
of
the
family
there
were
about
a
hundred
and
thirty
dogs
and
twenty
horsemen
each
dog
knew
its
master
and
its
call
each
man
in
the
hunt
knew
his
business
his
place
what
he
had
to
do
as
soon
as
they
had
passed
the
fence
they
all
spread
out
evenly
and
quietly
without
noise
or
talk
along
the
road
and
field
leading
to
the
otradnoe
covert
the
horses
stepped
over
the
field
as
over
a
thick
carpet
now
and
then
splashing
into
puddles
as
they
crossed
a
road
the
misty
sky
still
seemed
to
descend
evenly
and
imperceptibly
toward
the
earth
the
air
was
still
warm
and
silent
occasionally
the
whistle
of
a
huntsman
the
snort
of
a
horse
the
crack
of
a
whip
or
the
whine
of
a
straggling
hound
could
be
heard
when
they
had
gone
a
little
less
than
a
mile
five
more
riders
with
dogs
appeared
out
of
the
mist
approaching
the
rostovs
in
front
rode
a
fresh
looking
handsome
old
man
with
a
large
gray
mustache
good
morning
uncle
said
nicholas
when
the
old
man
drew
near
that
s
it
come
on
i
was
sure
of
it
began
uncle
he
was
a
distant
relative
of
the
rostovs
a
man
of
small
means
and
their
neighbor
i
knew
you
wouldn
t
be
able
to
resist
it
and
it
s
a
good
thing
you
re
going
that
s
it
come
on
this
was
uncle
s
favorite
expression
take
the
covert
at
once
for
my
girchik
says
the
ilagins
are
at
korniki
with
their
hounds
that
s
it
come
on
they
ll
take
the
cubs
from
under
your
very
nose
that
s
where
i
m
going
shall
we
join
up
our
packs
asked
nicholas
the
hounds
were
joined
into
one
pack
and
uncle
and
nicholas
rode
on
side
by
side
natasha
muffled
up
in
shawls
which
did
not
hide
her
eager
face
and
shining
eyes
galloped
up
to
them
she
was
followed
by
petya
who
always
kept
close
to
her
by
michael
a
huntsman
and
by
a
groom
appointed
to
look
after
her
petya
who
was
laughing
whipped
and
pulled
at
his
horse
natasha
sat
easily
and
confidently
on
her
black
arabchik
and
reined
him
in
without
effort
with
a
firm
hand
uncle
looked
round
disapprovingly
at
petya
and
natasha
he
did
not
like
to
combine
frivolity
with
the
serious
business
of
hunting
good
morning
uncle
we
are
going
too
shouted
petya
good
morning
good
morning
but
don
t
go
overriding
the
hounds
said
uncle
sternly
nicholas
what
a
fine
dog
trunila
is
he
knew
me
said
natasha
referring
to
her
favorite
hound
in
the
first
place
trunila
is
not
a
dog
but
a
harrier
thought
nicholas
and
looked
sternly
at
his
sister
trying
to
make
her
feel
the
distance
that
ought
to
separate
them
at
that
moment
natasha
understood
it
you
mustn
t
think
we
ll
be
in
anyone
s
way
uncle
she
said
we
ll
go
to
our
places
and
won
t
budge
a
good
thing
too
little
countess
said
uncle
only
mind
you
don
t
fall
off
your
horse
he
added
because
that
s
it
come
on
you
ve
nothing
to
hold
on
to
the
oasis
of
the
otradnoe
covert
came
in
sight
a
few
hundred
yards
off
the
huntsmen
were
already
nearing
it
rostov
having
finally
settled
with
uncle
where
they
should
set
on
the
hounds
and
having
shown
natasha
where
she
was
to
stand
a
spot
where
nothing
could
possibly
run
out
went
round
above
the
ravine
well
nephew
you
re
going
for
a
big
wolf
said
uncle
mind
and
don
t
let
her
slip
that
s
as
may
happen
answered
rostov
karay
here
he
shouted
answering
uncle
s
remark
by
this
call
to
his
borzoi
karay
was
a
shaggy
old
dog
with
a
hanging
jowl
famous
for
having
tackled
a
big
wolf
unaided
they
all
took
up
their
places
the
old
count
knowing
his
son
s
ardor
in
the
hunt
hurried
so
as
not
to
be
late
and
the
huntsmen
had
not
yet
reached
their
places
when
count
ilya
rostov
cheerful
flushed
and
with
quivering
cheeks
drove
up
with
his
black
horses
over
the
winter
rye
to
the
place
reserved
for
him
where
a
wolf
might
come
out
having
straightened
his
coat
and
fastened
on
his
hunting
knives
and
horn
he
mounted
his
good
sleek
well
fed
and
comfortable
horse
viflyanka
which
was
turning
gray
like
himself
his
horses
and
trap
were
sent
home
count
ilya
rostov
though
not
at
heart
a
keen
sportsman
knew
the
rules
of
the
hunt
well
and
rode
to
the
bushy
edge
of
the
road
where
he
was
to
stand
arranged
his
reins
settled
himself
in
the
saddle
and
feeling
that
he
was
ready
looked
about
with
a
smile
beside
him
was
simon
chekmar
his
personal
attendant
an
old
horseman
now
somewhat
stiff
in
the
saddle
chekmar
held
in
leash
three
formidable
wolfhounds
who
had
however
grown
fat
like
their
master
and
his
horse
two
wise
old
dogs
lay
down
unleashed
some
hundred
paces
farther
along
the
edge
of
the
wood
stood
mitka
the
count
s
other
groom
a
daring
horseman
and
keen
rider
to
hounds
before
the
hunt
by
old
custom
the
count
had
drunk
a
silver
cupful
of
mulled
brandy
taken
a
snack
and
washed
it
down
with
half
a
bottle
of
his
favorite
bordeaux
he
was
somewhat
flushed
with
the
wine
and
the
drive
his
eyes
were
rather
moist
and
glittered
more
than
usual
and
as
he
sat
in
his
saddle
wrapped
up
in
his
fur
coat
he
looked
like
a
child
taken
out
for
an
outing
the
thin
hollow
cheeked
chekmar
having
got
everything
ready
kept
glancing
at
his
master
with
whom
he
had
lived
on
the
best
of
terms
for
thirty
years
and
understanding
the
mood
he
was
in
expected
a
pleasant
chat
a
third
person
rode
up
circumspectly
through
the
wood
it
was
plain
that
he
had
had
a
lesson
and
stopped
behind
the
count
this
person
was
a
gray
bearded
old
man
in
a
woman
s
cloak
with
a
tall
peaked
cap
on
his
head
he
was
the
buffoon
who
went
by
a
woman
s
name
nastasya
ivanovna
well
nastasya
ivanovna
whispered
the
count
winking
at
him
if
you
scare
away
the
beast
daniel
ll
give
it
you
i
know
a
thing
or
two
myself
said
nastasya
ivanovna
hush
whispered
the
count
and
turned
to
simon
have
you
seen
the
young
countess
he
asked
where
is
she
with
young
count
peter
by
the
zharov
rank
grass
answered
simon
smiling
though
she
s
a
lady
she
s
very
fond
of
hunting
and
you
re
surprised
at
the
way
she
rides
simon
eh
said
the
count
she
s
as
good
as
many
a
man
of
course
it
s
marvelous
so
bold
so
easy
and
nicholas
where
is
he
by
the
lyadov
upland
isn
t
he
yes
sir
he
knows
where
to
stand
he
understands
the
matter
so
well
that
daniel
and
i
are
often
quite
astounded
said
simon
well
knowing
what
would
please
his
master
rides
well
eh
and
how
well
he
looks
on
his
horse
eh
a
perfect
picture
how
he
chased
a
fox
out
of
the
rank
grass
by
the
zavarzinsk
thicket
the
other
day
leaped
a
fearful
place
what
a
sight
when
they
rushed
from
the
covert
the
horse
worth
a
thousand
rubles
and
the
rider
beyond
all
price
yes
one
would
have
to
search
far
to
find
another
as
smart
to
search
far
repeated
the
count
evidently
sorry
simon
had
not
said
more
to
search
far
he
said
turning
back
the
skirt
of
his
coat
to
get
at
his
snuffbox
the
other
day
when
he
came
out
from
mass
in
full
uniform
michael
sidorych
simon
did
not
finish
for
on
the
still
air
he
had
distinctly
caught
the
music
of
the
hunt
with
only
two
or
three
hounds
giving
tongue
he
bent
down
his
head
and
listened
shaking
a
warning
finger
at
his
master
they
are
on
the
scent
of
the
cubs
he
whispered
straight
to
the
lyadov
uplands
the
count
forgetting
to
smooth
out
the
smile
on
his
face
looked
into
the
distance
straight
before
him
down
the
narrow
open
space
holding
the
snuffbox
in
his
hand
but
not
taking
any
after
the
cry
of
the
hounds
came
the
deep
tones
of
the
wolf
call
from
daniel
s
hunting
horn
the
pack
joined
the
first
three
hounds
and
they
could
be
heard
in
full
cry
with
that
peculiar
lift
in
the
note
that
indicates
that
they
are
after
a
wolf
the
whippers
in
no
longer
set
on
the
hounds
but
changed
to
the
cry
of
ulyulyu
and
above
the
others
rose
daniel
s
voice
now
a
deep
bass
now
piercingly
shrill
his
voice
seemed
to
fill
the
whole
wood
and
carried
far
beyond
out
into
the
open
field
after
listening
a
few
moments
in
silence
the
count
and
his
attendant
convinced
themselves
that
the
hounds
had
separated
into
two
packs
the
sound
of
the
larger
pack
eagerly
giving
tongue
began
to
die
away
in
the
distance
the
other
pack
rushed
by
the
wood
past
the
count
and
it
was
with
this
that
daniel
s
voice
was
heard
calling
ulyulyu
the
sounds
of
both
packs
mingled
and
broke
apart
again
but
both
were
becoming
more
distant
simon
sighed
and
stooped
to
straighten
the
leash
a
young
borzoi
had
entangled
the
count
too
sighed
and
noticing
the
snuffbox
in
his
hand
opened
it
and
took
a
pinch
back
cried
simon
to
a
borzoi
that
was
pushing
forward
out
of
the
wood
the
count
started
and
dropped
the
snuffbox
nastasya
ivanovna
dismounted
to
pick
it
up
the
count
and
simon
were
looking
at
him
then
unexpectedly
as
often
happens
the
sound
of
the
hunt
suddenly
approached
as
if
the
hounds
in
full
cry
and
daniel
ulyulyuing
were
just
in
front
of
them
the
count
turned
and
saw
on
his
right
mitka
staring
at
him
with
eyes
starting
out
of
his
head
raising
his
cap
and
pointing
before
him
to
the
other
side
look
out
he
shouted
in
a
voice
plainly
showing
that
he
had
long
fretted
to
utter
that
word
and
letting
the
borzois
slip
he
galloped
toward
the
count
the
count
and
simon
galloped
out
of
the
wood
and
saw
on
their
left
a
wolf
which
softly
swaying
from
side
to
side
was
coming
at
a
quiet
lope
farther
to
the
left
to
the
very
place
where
they
were
standing
the
angry
borzois
whined
and
getting
free
of
the
leash
rushed
past
the
horses
feet
at
the
wolf
the
wolf
paused
turned
its
heavy
forehead
toward
the
dogs
awkwardly
like
a
man
suffering
from
the
quinsy
and
still
slightly
swaying
from
side
to
side
gave
a
couple
of
leaps
and
with
a
swish
of
its
tail
disappeared
into
the
skirt
of
the
wood
at
the
same
instant
with
a
cry
like
a
wail
first
one
hound
then
another
and
then
another
sprang
helter
skelter
from
the
wood
opposite
and
the
whole
pack
rushed
across
the
field
toward
the
very
spot
where
the
wolf
had
disappeared
the
hazel
bushes
parted
behind
the
hounds
and
daniel
s
chestnut
horse
appeared
dark
with
sweat
on
its
long
back
sat
daniel
hunched
forward
capless
his
disheveled
gray
hair
hanging
over
his
flushed
perspiring
face
ulyulyulyu
ulyulyu
he
cried
when
he
caught
sight
of
the
count
his
eyes
flashed
lightning
blast
you
he
shouted
holding
up
his
whip
threateningly
at
the
count
you
ve
let
the
wolf
go
what
sportsmen
and
as
if
scorning
to
say
more
to
the
frightened
and
shamefaced
count
he
lashed
the
heaving
flanks
of
his
sweating
chestnut
gelding
with
all
the
anger
the
count
had
aroused
and
flew
off
after
the
hounds
the
count
like
a
punished
schoolboy
looked
round
trying
by
a
smile
to
win
simon
s
sympathy
for
his
plight
but
simon
was
no
longer
there
he
was
galloping
round
by
the
bushes
while
the
field
was
coming
up
on
both
sides
all
trying
to
head
the
wolf
but
it
vanished
into
the
wood
before
they
could
do
so
chapter
v
nicholas
rostov
meanwhile
remained
at
his
post
waiting
for
the
wolf
by
the
way
the
hunt
approached
and
receded
by
the
cries
of
the
dogs
whose
notes
were
familiar
to
him
by
the
way
the
voices
of
the
huntsmen
approached
receded
and
rose
he
realized
what
was
happening
at
the
copse
he
knew
that
young
and
old
wolves
were
there
that
the
hounds
had
separated
into
two
packs
that
somewhere
a
wolf
was
being
chased
and
that
something
had
gone
wrong
he
expected
the
wolf
to
come
his
way
any
moment
he
made
thousands
of
different
conjectures
as
to
where
and
from
what
side
the
beast
would
come
and
how
he
would
set
upon
it
hope
alternated
with
despair
several
times
he
addressed
a
prayer
to
god
that
the
wolf
should
come
his
way
he
prayed
with
that
passionate
and
shame
faced
feeling
with
which
men
pray
at
moments
of
great
excitement
arising
from
trivial
causes
what
would
it
be
to
thee
to
do
this
for
me
he
said
to
god
i
know
thou
art
great
and
that
it
is
a
sin
to
ask
this
of
thee
but
for
god
s
sake
do
let
the
old
wolf
come
my
way
and
let
karay
spring
at
it
in
sight
of
uncle
who
is
watching
from
over
there
and
seize
it
by
the
throat
in
a
death
grip
a
thousand
times
during
that
half
hour
rostov
cast
eager
and
restless
glances
over
the
edge
of
the
wood
with
the
two
scraggy
oaks
rising
above
the
aspen
undergrowth
and
the
gully
with
its
water
worn
side
and
uncle
s
cap
just
visible
above
the
bush
on
his
right
no
i
shan
t
have
such
luck
thought
rostov
yet
what
wouldn
t
it
be
worth
it
is
not
to
be
everywhere
at
cards
and
in
war
i
am
always
unlucky
memories
of
austerlitz
and
of
dolokhov
flashed
rapidly
and
clearly
through
his
mind
only
once
in
my
life
to
get
an
old
wolf
i
want
only
that
thought
he
straining
eyes
and
ears
and
looking
to
the
left
and
then
to
the
right
and
listening
to
the
slightest
variation
of
note
in
the
cries
of
the
dogs
again
he
looked
to
the
right
and
saw
something
running
toward
him
across
the
deserted
field
no
it
can
t
be
thought
rostov
taking
a
deep
breath
as
a
man
does
at
the
coming
of
something
long
hoped
for
the
height
of
happiness
was
reached
and
so
simply
without
warning
or
noise
or
display
that
rostov
could
not
believe
his
eyes
and
remained
in
doubt
for
over
a
second
the
wolf
ran
forward
and
jumped
heavily
over
a
gully
that
lay
in
her
path
she
was
an
old
animal
with
a
gray
back
and
big
reddish
belly
she
ran
without
hurry
evidently
feeling
sure
that
no
one
saw
her
rostov
holding
his
breath
looked
round
at
the
borzois
they
stood
or
lay
not
seeing
the
wolf
or
understanding
the
situation
old
karay
had
turned
his
head
and
was
angrily
searching
for
fleas
baring
his
yellow
teeth
and
snapping
at
his
hind
legs
ulyulyulyu
whispered
rostov
pouting
his
lips
the
borzois
jumped
up
jerking
the
rings
of
the
leashes
and
pricking
their
ears
karay
finished
scratching
his
hindquarters
and
cocking
his
ears
got
up
with
quivering
tail
from
which
tufts
of
matted
hair
hung
down
shall
i
loose
them
or
not
nicholas
asked
himself
as
the
wolf
approached
him
coming
from
the
copse
suddenly
the
wolf
s
whole
physiognomy
changed
she
shuddered
seeing
what
she
had
probably
never
seen
before
human
eyes
fixed
upon
her
and
turning
her
head
a
little
toward
rostov
she
paused
back
or
forward
eh
no
matter
forward
the
wolf
seemed
to
say
to
herself
and
she
moved
forward
without
again
looking
round
and
with
a
quiet
long
easy
yet
resolute
lope
ulyulyu
cried
nicholas
in
a
voice
not
his
own
and
of
its
own
accord
his
good
horse
darted
headlong
downhill
leaping
over
gullies
to
head
off
the
wolf
and
the
borzois
passed
it
running
faster
still
nicholas
did
not
hear
his
own
cry
nor
feel
that
he
was
galloping
nor
see
the
borzois
nor
the
ground
over
which
he
went
he
saw
only
the
wolf
who
increasing
her
speed
bounded
on
in
the
same
direction
along
the
hollow
the
first
to
come
into
view
was
milka
with
her
black
markings
and
powerful
quarters
gaining
upon
the
wolf
nearer
and
nearer
now
she
was
ahead
of
it
but
the
wolf
turned
its
head
to
face
her
and
instead
of
putting
on
speed
as
she
usually
did
milka
suddenly
raised
her
tail
and
stiffened
her
forelegs
ulyulyulyulyu
shouted
nicholas
the
reddish
lyubim
rushed
forward
from
behind
milka
sprang
impetuously
at
the
wolf
and
seized
it
by
its
hindquarters
but
immediately
jumped
aside
in
terror
the
wolf
crouched
gnashed
her
teeth
and
again
rose
and
bounded
forward
followed
at
the
distance
of
a
couple
of
feet
by
all
the
borzois
who
did
not
get
any
closer
to
her
she
ll
get
away
no
it
s
impossible
thought
nicholas
still
shouting
with
a
hoarse
voice
karay
ulyulyu
he
shouted
looking
round
for
the
old
borzoi
who
was
now
his
only
hope
karay
with
all
the
strength
age
had
left
him
stretched
himself
to
the
utmost
and
watching
the
wolf
galloped
heavily
aside
to
intercept
it
but
the
quickness
of
the
wolf
s
lope
and
the
borzoi
s
slower
pace
made
it
plain
that
karay
had
miscalculated
nicholas
could
already
see
not
far
in
front
of
him
the
wood
where
the
wolf
would
certainly
escape
should
she
reach
it
but
coming
toward
him
he
saw
hounds
and
a
huntsman
galloping
almost
straight
at
the
wolf
there
was
still
hope
a
long
yellowish
young
borzoi
one
nicholas
did
not
know
from
another
leash
rushed
impetuously
at
the
wolf
from
in
front
and
almost
knocked
her
over
but
the
wolf
jumped
up
more
quickly
than
anyone
could
have
expected
and
gnashing
her
teeth
flew
at
the
yellowish
borzoi
which
with
a
piercing
yelp
fell
with
its
head
on
the
ground
bleeding
from
a
gash
in
its
side
karay
old
fellow
wailed
nicholas
thanks
to
the
delay
caused
by
this
crossing
of
the
wolf
s
path
the
old
dog
with
its
felted
hair
hanging
from
its
thigh
was
within
five
paces
of
it
as
if
aware
of
her
danger
the
wolf
turned
her
eyes
on
karay
tucked
her
tail
yet
further
between
her
legs
and
increased
her
speed
but
here
nicholas
only
saw
that
something
happened
to
karay
the
borzoi
was
suddenly
on
the
wolf
and
they
rolled
together
down
into
a
gully
just
in
front
of
them
that
instant
when
nicholas
saw
the
wolf
struggling
in
the
gully
with
the
dogs
while
from
under
them
could
be
seen
her
gray
hair
and
outstretched
hind
leg
and
her
frightened
choking
head
with
her
ears
laid
back
karay
was
pinning
her
by
the
throat
was
the
happiest
moment
of
his
life
with
his
hand
on
his
saddlebow
he
was
ready
to
dismount
and
stab
the
wolf
when
she
suddenly
thrust
her
head
up
from
among
that
mass
of
dogs
and
then
her
forepaws
were
on
the
edge
of
the
gully
she
clicked
her
teeth
karay
no
longer
had
her
by
the
throat
leaped
with
a
movement
of
her
hind
legs
out
of
the
gully
and
having
disengaged
herself
from
the
dogs
with
tail
tucked
in
again
went
forward
karay
his
hair
bristling
and
probably
bruised
or
wounded
climbed
with
difficulty
out
of
the
gully
oh
my
god
why
nicholas
cried
in
despair
uncle
s
huntsman
was
galloping
from
the
other
side
across
the
wolf
s
path
and
his
borzois
once
more
stopped
the
animal
s
advance
she
was
again
hemmed
in
nicholas
and
his
attendant
with
uncle
and
his
huntsman
were
all
riding
round
the
wolf
crying
ulyulyu
shouting
and
preparing
to
dismount
each
moment
that
the
wolf
crouched
back
and
starting
forward
again
every
time
she
shook
herself
and
moved
toward
the
wood
where
she
would
be
safe
already
at
the
beginning
of
this
chase
daniel
hearing
the
ulyulyuing
had
rushed
out
from
the
wood
he
saw
karay
seize
the
wolf
and
checked
his
horse
supposing
the
affair
to
be
over
but
when
he
saw
that
the
horsemen
did
not
dismount
and
that
the
wolf
shook
herself
and
ran
for
safety
daniel
set
his
chestnut
galloping
not
at
the
wolf
but
straight
toward
the
wood
just
as
karay
had
run
to
cut
the
animal
off
as
a
result
of
this
he
galloped
up
to
the
wolf
just
when
she
had
been
stopped
a
second
time
by
uncle
s
borzois
daniel
galloped
up
silently
holding
a
naked
dagger
in
his
left
hand
and
thrashing
the
laboring
sides
of
his
chestnut
horse
with
his
whip
as
if
it
were
a
flail
nicholas
neither
saw
nor
heard
daniel
until
the
chestnut
breathing
heavily
panted
past
him
and
he
heard
the
fall
of
a
body
and
saw
daniel
lying
on
the
wolf
s
back
among
the
dogs
trying
to
seize
her
by
the
ears
it
was
evident
to
the
dogs
the
hunters
and
to
the
wolf
herself
that
all
was
now
over
the
terrified
wolf
pressed
back
her
ears
and
tried
to
rise
but
the
borzois
stuck
to
her
daniel
rose
a
little
took
a
step
and
with
his
whole
weight
as
if
lying
down
to
rest
fell
on
the
wolf
seizing
her
by
the
ears
nicholas
was
about
to
stab
her
but
daniel
whispered
don
t
we
ll
gag
her
and
changing
his
position
set
his
foot
on
the
wolf
s
neck
a
stick
was
thrust
between
her
jaws
and
she
was
fastened
with
a
leash
as
if
bridled
her
legs
were
bound
together
and
daniel
rolled
her
over
once
or
twice
from
side
to
side
with
happy
exhausted
faces
they
laid
the
old
wolf
alive
on
a
shying
and
snorting
horse
and
accompanied
by
the
dogs
yelping
at
her
took
her
to
the
place
where
they
were
all
to
meet
the
hounds
had
killed
two
of
the
cubs
and
the
borzois
three
the
huntsmen
assembled
with
their
booty
and
their
stories
and
all
came
to
look
at
the
wolf
which
with
her
broad
browed
head
hanging
down
and
the
bitten
stick
between
her
jaws
gazed
with
great
glassy
eyes
at
this
crowd
of
dogs
and
men
surrounding
her
when
she
was
touched
she
jerked
her
bound
legs
and
looked
wildly
yet
simply
at
everybody
old
count
rostov
also
rode
up
and
touched
the
wolf
oh
what
a
formidable
one
said
he
a
formidable
one
eh
he
asked
daniel
who
was
standing
near
yes
your
excellency
answered
daniel
quickly
doffing
his
cap
the
count
remembered
the
wolf
he
had
let
slip
and
his
encounter
with
daniel
ah
but
you
are
a
crusty
fellow
friend
said
the
count
for
sole
reply
daniel
gave
him
a
shy
childlike
meek
and
amiable
smile
chapter
vi
the
old
count
went
home
and
natasha
and
petya
promised
to
return
very
soon
but
as
it
was
still
early
the
hunt
went
farther
at
midday
they
put
the
hounds
into
a
ravine
thickly
overgrown
with
young
trees
nicholas
standing
in
a
fallow
field
could
see
all
his
whips
facing
him
lay
a
field
of
winter
rye
there
his
own
huntsman
stood
alone
in
a
hollow
behind
a
hazel
bush
the
hounds
had
scarcely
been
loosed
before
nicholas
heard
one
he
knew
voltorn
giving
tongue
at
intervals
other
hounds
joined
in
now
pausing
and
now
again
giving
tongue
a
moment
later
he
heard
a
cry
from
the
wooded
ravine
that
a
fox
had
been
found
and
the
whole
pack
joining
together
rushed
along
the
ravine
toward
the
ryefield
and
away
from
nicholas
he
saw
the
whips
in
their
red
caps
galloping
along
the
edge
of
the
ravine
he
even
saw
the
hounds
and
was
expecting
a
fox
to
show
itself
at
any
moment
on
the
ryefield
opposite
the
huntsman
standing
in
the
hollow
moved
and
loosed
his
borzois
and
nicholas
saw
a
queer
short
legged
red
fox
with
a
fine
brush
going
hard
across
the
field
the
borzois
bore
down
on
it
now
they
drew
close
to
the
fox
which
began
to
dodge
between
the
field
in
sharper
and
sharper
curves
trailing
its
brush
when
suddenly
a
strange
white
borzoi
dashed
in
followed
by
a
black
one
and
everything
was
in
confusion
the
borzois
formed
a
star
shaped
figure
scarcely
swaying
their
bodies
and
with
tails
turned
away
from
the
center
of
the
group
two
huntsmen
galloped
up
to
the
dogs
one
in
a
red
cap
the
other
a
stranger
in
a
green
coat
what
s
this
thought
nicholas
where
s
that
huntsman
from
he
is
not
uncle
s
man
the
huntsmen
got
the
fox
but
stayed
there
a
long
time
without
strapping
it
to
the
saddle
their
horses
bridled
and
with
high
saddles
stood
near
them
and
there
too
the
dogs
were
lying
the
huntsmen
waved
their
arms
and
did
something
to
the
fox
then
from
that
spot
came
the
sound
of
a
horn
with
the
signal
agreed
on
in
case
of
a
fight
that
s
ilagin
s
huntsman
having
a
row
with
our
ivan
said
nicholas
groom
nicholas
sent
the
man
to
call
natasha
and
petya
to
him
and
rode
at
a
footpace
to
the
place
where
the
whips
were
getting
the
hounds
together
several
of
the
field
galloped
to
the
spot
where
the
fight
was
going
on
nicholas
dismounted
and
with
natasha
and
petya
who
had
ridden
up
stopped
near
the
hounds
waiting
to
see
how
the
matter
would
end
out
of
the
bushes
came
the
huntsman
who
had
been
fighting
and
rode
toward
his
young
master
with
the
fox
tied
to
his
crupper
while
still
at
a
distance
he
took
off
his
cap
and
tried
to
speak
respectfully
but
he
was
pale
and
breathless
and
his
face
was
angry
one
of
his
eyes
was
black
but
he
probably
was
not
even
aware
of
it
what
has
happened
asked
nicholas
a
likely
thing
killing
a
fox
our
dogs
had
hunted
and
it
was
my
gray
bitch
that
caught
it
go
to
law
indeed
he
snatches
at
the
fox
i
gave
him
one
with
the
fox
here
it
is
on
my
saddle
do
you
want
a
taste
of
this
said
the
huntsman
pointing
to
his
dagger
and
probably
imagining
himself
still
speaking
to
his
foe
nicholas
not
stopping
to
talk
to
the
man
asked
his
sister
and
petya
to
wait
for
him
and
rode
to
the
spot
where
the
enemy
s
ilagin
s
hunting
party
was
the
victorious
huntsman
rode
off
to
join
the
field
and
there
surrounded
by
inquiring
sympathizers
recounted
his
exploits
the
facts
were
that
ilagin
with
whom
the
rostovs
had
a
quarrel
and
were
at
law
hunted
over
places
that
belonged
by
custom
to
the
rostovs
and
had
now
as
if
purposely
sent
his
men
to
the
very
woods
the
rostovs
were
hunting
and
let
his
man
snatch
a
fox
their
dogs
had
chased
nicholas
though
he
had
never
seen
ilagin
with
his
usual
absence
of
moderation
in
judgment
hated
him
cordially
from
reports
of
his
arbitrariness
and
violence
and
regarded
him
as
his
bitterest
foe
he
rode
in
angry
agitation
toward
him
firmly
grasping
his
whip
and
fully
prepared
to
take
the
most
resolute
and
desperate
steps
to
punish
his
enemy
hardly
had
he
passed
an
angle
of
the
wood
before
a
stout
gentleman
in
a
beaver
cap
came
riding
toward
him
on
a
handsome
raven
black
horse
accompanied
by
two
hunt
servants
instead
of
an
enemy
nicholas
found
in
ilagin
a
stately
and
courteous
gentleman
who
was
particularly
anxious
to
make
the
young
count
s
acquaintance
having
ridden
up
to
nicholas
ilagin
raised
his
beaver
cap
and
said
he
much
regretted
what
had
occurred
and
would
have
the
man
punished
who
had
allowed
himself
to
seize
a
fox
hunted
by
someone
else
s
borzois
he
hoped
to
become
better
acquainted
with
the
count
and
invited
him
to
draw
his
covert
natasha
afraid
that
her
brother
would
do
something
dreadful
had
followed
him
in
some
excitement
seeing
the
enemies
exchanging
friendly
greetings
she
rode
up
to
them
ilagin
lifted
his
beaver
cap
still
higher
to
natasha
and
said
with
a
pleasant
smile
that
the
young
countess
resembled
diana
in
her
passion
for
the
chase
as
well
as
in
her
beauty
of
which
he
had
heard
much
to
expiate
his
huntsman
s
offense
ilagin
pressed
the
rostovs
to
come
to
an
upland
of
his
about
a
mile
away
which
he
usually
kept
for
himself
and
which
he
said
swarmed
with
hares
nicholas
agreed
and
the
hunt
now
doubled
moved
on
the
way
to
iligin
s
upland
was
across
the
fields
the
hunt
servants
fell
into
line
the
masters
rode
together
uncle
rostov
and
ilagin
kept
stealthily
glancing
at
one
another
s
dogs
trying
not
to
be
observed
by
their
companions
and
searching
uneasily
for
rivals
to
their
own
borzois
rostov
was
particularly
struck
by
the
beauty
of
a
small
pure
bred
red
spotted
bitch
on
ilagin
s
leash
slender
but
with
muscles
like
steel
a
delicate
muzzle
and
prominent
black
eyes
he
had
heard
of
the
swiftness
of
ilagin
s
borzois
and
in
that
beautiful
bitch
saw
a
rival
to
his
own
milka
in
the
middle
of
a
sober
conversation
begun
by
ilagin
about
the
year
s
harvest
nicholas
pointed
to
the
red
spotted
bitch
a
fine
little
bitch
that
said
he
in
a
careless
tone
is
she
swift
that
one
yes
she
s
a
good
dog
gets
what
she
s
after
answered
ilagin
indifferently
of
the
red
spotted
bitch
erza
for
which
a
year
before
he
had
given
a
neighbor
three
families
of
house
serfs
so
in
your
parts
too
the
harvest
is
nothing
to
boast
of
count
he
went
on
continuing
the
conversation
they
had
begun
and
considering
it
polite
to
return
the
young
count
s
compliment
ilagin
looked
at
his
borzois
and
picked
out
milka
who
attracted
his
attention
by
her
breadth
that
black
spotted
one
of
yours
is
fine
well
shaped
said
he
yes
she
s
fast
enough
replied
nicholas
and
thought
if
only
a
full
grown
hare
would
cross
the
field
now
i
d
show
you
what
sort
of
borzoi
she
is
and
turning
to
his
groom
he
said
he
would
give
a
ruble
to
anyone
who
found
a
hare
i
don
t
understand
continued
ilagin
how
some
sportsmen
can
be
so
jealous
about
game
and
dogs
for
myself
i
can
tell
you
count
i
enjoy
riding
in
company
such
as
this
what
could
be
better
he
again
raised
his
cap
to
natasha
but
as
for
counting
skins
and
what
one
takes
i
don
t
care
about
that
of
course
not
or
being
upset
because
someone
else
s
borzoi
and
not
mine
catches
something
all
i
care
about
is
to
enjoy
seeing
the
chase
is
it
not
so
count
for
i
consider
that
a
tu
came
the
long
drawn
cry
of
one
of
the
borzoi
whippers
in
who
had
halted
he
stood
on
a
knoll
in
the
stubble
holding
his
whip
aloft
and
again
repeated
his
long
drawn
cry
a
tu
this
call
and
the
uplifted
whip
meant
that
he
saw
a
sitting
hare
ah
he
has
found
one
i
think
said
ilagin
carelessly
yes
we
must
ride
up
shall
we
both
course
it
answered
nicholas
seeing
in
erza
and
uncle
s
red
rugay
two
rivals
he
had
never
yet
had
a
chance
of
pitting
against
his
own
borzois
and
suppose
they
outdo
my
milka
at
once
he
thought
as
he
rode
with
uncle
and
ilagin
toward
the
hare
a
full
grown
one
asked
ilagin
as
he
approached
the
whip
who
had
sighted
the
hare
and
not
without
agitation
he
looked
round
and
whistled
to
erza
and
you
michael
nikanorovich
he
said
addressing
uncle
the
latter
was
riding
with
a
sullen
expression
on
his
face
how
can
i
join
in
why
you
ve
given
a
village
for
each
of
your
borzois
that
s
it
come
on
yours
are
worth
thousands
try
yours
against
one
another
you
two
and
i
ll
look
on
rugay
hey
hey
he
shouted
rugayushka
he
added
involuntarily
by
this
diminutive
expressing
his
affection
and
the
hopes
he
placed
on
this
red
borzoi
natasha
saw
and
felt
the
agitation
the
two
elderly
men
and
her
brother
were
trying
to
conceal
and
was
herself
excited
by
it
the
huntsman
stood
halfway
up
the
knoll
holding
up
his
whip
and
the
gentlefolk
rode
up
to
him
at
a
footpace
the
hounds
that
were
far
off
on
the
horizon
turned
away
from
the
hare
and
the
whips
but
not
the
gentlefolk
also
moved
away
all
were
moving
slowly
and
sedately
how
is
it
pointing
asked
nicholas
riding
a
hundred
paces
toward
the
whip
who
had
sighted
the
hare
but
before
the
whip
could
reply
the
hare
scenting
the
frost
coming
next
morning
was
unable
to
rest
and
leaped
up
the
pack
on
leash
rushed
downhill
in
full
cry
after
the
hare
and
from
all
sides
the
borzois
that
were
not
on
leash
darted
after
the
hounds
and
the
hare
all
the
hunt
who
had
been
moving
slowly
shouted
stop
calling
in
the
hounds
while
the
borzoi
whips
with
a
cry
of
a
tu
galloped
across
the
field
setting
the
borzois
on
the
hare
the
tranquil
ilagin
nicholas
natasha
and
uncle
flew
reckless
of
where
and
how
they
went
seeing
only
the
borzois
and
the
hare
and
fearing
only
to
lose
sight
even
for
an
instant
of
the
chase
the
hare
they
had
started
was
a
strong
and
swift
one
when
he
jumped
up
he
did
not
run
at
once
but
pricked
his
ears
listening
to
the
shouting
and
trampling
that
resounded
from
all
sides
at
once
he
took
a
dozen
bounds
not
very
quickly
letting
the
borzois
gain
on
him
and
finally
having
chosen
his
direction
and
realized
his
danger
laid
back
his
ears
and
rushed
off
headlong
he
had
been
lying
in
the
stubble
but
in
front
of
him
was
the
autumn
sowing
where
the
ground
was
soft
the
two
borzois
of
the
huntsman
who
had
sighted
him
having
been
the
nearest
were
the
first
to
see
and
pursue
him
but
they
had
not
gone
far
before
ilagin
s
red
spotted
erza
passed
them
got
within
a
length
flew
at
the
hare
with
terrible
swiftness
aiming
at
his
scut
and
thinking
she
had
seized
him
rolled
over
like
a
ball
the
hare
arched
his
back
and
bounded
off
yet
more
swiftly
from
behind
erza
rushed
the
broad
haunched
black
spotted
milka
and
began
rapidly
gaining
on
the
hare
milashka
dear
rose
nicholas
triumphant
cry
it
looked
as
if
milka
would
immediately
pounce
on
the
hare
but
she
overtook
him
and
flew
past
the
hare
had
squatted
again
the
beautiful
erza
reached
him
but
when
close
to
the
hare
s
scut
paused
as
if
measuring
the
distance
so
as
not
to
make
a
mistake
this
time
but
seize
his
hind
leg
erza
darling
ilagin
wailed
in
a
voice
unlike
his
own
erza
did
not
hearken
to
his
appeal
at
the
very
moment
when
she
would
have
seized
her
prey
the
hare
moved
and
darted
along
the
balk
between
the
winter
rye
and
the
stubble
again
erza
and
milka
were
abreast
running
like
a
pair
of
carriage
horses
and
began
to
overtake
the
hare
but
it
was
easier
for
the
hare
to
run
on
the
balk
and
the
borzois
did
not
overtake
him
so
quickly
rugay
rugayushka
that
s
it
come
on
came
a
third
voice
just
then
and
uncle
s
red
borzoi
straining
and
curving
its
back
caught
up
with
the
two
foremost
borzois
pushed
ahead
of
them
regardless
of
the
terrible
strain
put
on
speed
close
to
the
hare
knocked
it
off
the
balk
onto
the
ryefield
again
put
on
speed
still
more
viciously
sinking
to
his
knees
in
the
muddy
field
and
all
one
could
see
was
how
muddying
his
back
he
rolled
over
with
the
hare
a
ring
of
borzois
surrounded
him
a
moment
later
everyone
had
drawn
up
round
the
crowd
of
dogs
only
the
delighted
uncle
dismounted
and
cut
off
a
pad
shaking
the
hare
for
the
blood
to
drip
off
and
anxiously
glancing
round
with
restless
eyes
while
his
arms
and
legs
twitched
he
spoke
without
himself
knowing
whom
to
or
what
about
that
s
it
come
on
that
s
a
dog
there
it
has
beaten
them
all
the
thousand
ruble
as
well
as
the
one
ruble
borzois
that
s
it
come
on
said
he
panting
and
looking
wrathfully
around
as
if
he
were
abusing
someone
as
if
they
were
all
his
enemies
and
had
insulted
him
and
only
now
had
he
at
last
succeeded
in
justifying
himself
there
are
your
thousand
ruble
ones
that
s
it
come
on
rugay
here
s
a
pad
for
you
he
said
throwing
down
the
hare
s
muddy
pad
you
ve
deserved
it
that
s
it
come
on
she
d
tired
herself
out
she
d
run
it
down
three
times
by
herself
said
nicholas
also
not
listening
to
anyone
and
regardless
of
whether
he
were
heard
or
not
but
what
is
there
in
running
across
it
like
that
said
ilagin
s
groom
once
she
had
missed
it
and
turned
it
away
any
mongrel
could
take
it
ilagin
was
saying
at
the
same
time
breathless
from
his
gallop
and
his
excitement
at
the
same
moment
natasha
without
drawing
breath
screamed
joyously
ecstatically
and
so
piercingly
that
it
set
everyone
s
ear
tingling
by
that
shriek
she
expressed
what
the
others
expressed
by
all
talking
at
once
and
it
was
so
strange
that
she
must
herself
have
been
ashamed
of
so
wild
a
cry
and
everyone
else
would
have
been
amazed
at
it
at
any
other
time
uncle
himself
twisted
up
the
hare
threw
it
neatly
and
smartly
across
his
horse
s
back
as
if
by
that
gesture
he
meant
to
rebuke
everybody
and
with
an
air
of
not
wishing
to
speak
to
anyone
mounted
his
bay
and
rode
off
the
others
all
followed
dispirited
and
shamefaced
and
only
much
later
were
they
able
to
regain
their
former
affectation
of
indifference
for
a
long
time
they
continued
to
look
at
red
rugay
who
his
arched
back
spattered
with
mud
and
clanking
the
ring
of
his
leash
walked
along
just
behind
uncle
s
horse
with
the
serene
air
of
a
conqueror
well
i
am
like
any
other
dog
as
long
as
it
s
not
a
question
of
coursing
but
when
it
is
then
look
out
his
appearance
seemed
to
nicholas
to
be
saying
when
much
later
uncle
rode
up
to
nicholas
and
began
talking
to
him
he
felt
flattered
that
after
what
had
happened
uncle
deigned
to
speak
to
him
chapter
vii
toward
evening
ilagin
took
leave
of
nicholas
who
found
that
they
were
so
far
from
home
that
he
accepted
uncle
s
offer
that
the
hunting
party
should
spend
the
night
in
his
little
village
of
mikhaylovna
and
if
you
put
up
at
my
house
that
will
be
better
still
that
s
it
come
on
said
uncle
you
see
it
s
damp
weather
and
you
could
rest
and
the
little
countess
could
be
driven
home
in
a
trap
uncle
s
offer
was
accepted
a
huntsman
was
sent
to
otradnoe
for
a
trap
while
nicholas
rode
with
natasha
and
petya
to
uncle
s
house
some
five
male
domestic
serfs
big
and
little
rushed
out
to
the
front
porch
to
meet
their
master
a
score
of
women
serfs
old
and
young
as
well
as
children
popped
out
from
the
back
entrance
to
have
a
look
at
the
hunters
who
were
arriving
the
presence
of
natasha
a
woman
a
lady
and
on
horseback
raised
the
curiosity
of
the
serfs
to
such
a
degree
that
many
of
them
came
up
to
her
stared
her
in
the
face
and
unabashed
by
her
presence
made
remarks
about
her
as
though
she
were
some
prodigy
on
show
and
not
a
human
being
able
to
hear
or
understand
what
was
said
about
her
arinka
look
she
sits
sideways
there
she
sits
and
her
skirt
dangles
see
she
s
got
a
little
hunting
horn
goodness
gracious
see
her
knife
isn
t
she
a
tartar
how
is
it
you
didn
t
go
head
over
heels
asked
the
boldest
of
all
addressing
natasha
directly
uncle
dismounted
at
the
porch
of
his
little
wooden
house
which
stood
in
the
midst
of
an
overgrown
garden
and
after
a
glance
at
his
retainers
shouted
authoritatively
that
the
superfluous
ones
should
take
themselves
off
and
that
all
necessary
preparations
should
be
made
to
receive
the
guests
and
the
visitors
the
serfs
all
dispersed
uncle
lifted
natasha
off
her
horse
and
taking
her
hand
led
her
up
the
rickety
wooden
steps
of
the
porch
the
house
with
its
bare
unplastered
log
walls
was
not
overclean
it
did
not
seem
that
those
living
in
it
aimed
at
keeping
it
spotless
but
neither
was
it
noticeably
neglected
in
the
entry
there
was
a
smell
of
fresh
apples
and
wolf
and
fox
skins
hung
about
uncle
led
the
visitors
through
the
anteroom
into
a
small
hall
with
a
folding
table
and
red
chairs
then
into
the
drawing
room
with
a
round
birchwood
table
and
a
sofa
and
finally
into
his
private
room
where
there
was
a
tattered
sofa
a
worn
carpet
and
portraits
of
suvorov
of
the
host
s
father
and
mother
and
of
himself
in
military
uniform
the
study
smelt
strongly
of
tobacco
and
dogs
uncle
asked
his
visitors
to
sit
down
and
make
themselves
at
home
and
then
went
out
of
the
room
rugay
his
back
still
muddy
came
into
the
room
and
lay
down
on
the
sofa
cleaning
himself
with
his
tongue
and
teeth
leading
from
the
study
was
a
passage
in
which
a
partition
with
ragged
curtains
could
be
seen
from
behind
this
came
women
s
laughter
and
whispers
natasha
nicholas
and
petya
took
off
their
wraps
and
sat
down
on
the
sofa
petya
leaning
on
his
elbow
fell
asleep
at
once
natasha
and
nicholas
were
silent
their
faces
glowed
they
were
hungry
and
very
cheerful
they
looked
at
one
another
now
that
the
hunt
was
over
and
they
were
in
the
house
nicholas
no
longer
considered
it
necessary
to
show
his
manly
superiority
over
his
sister
natasha
gave
him
a
wink
and
neither
refrained
long
from
bursting
into
a
peal
of
ringing
laughter
even
before
they
had
a
pretext
ready
to
account
for
it
after
a
while
uncle
came
in
in
a
cossack
coat
blue
trousers
and
small
top
boots
and
natasha
felt
that
this
costume
the
very
one
she
had
regarded
with
surprise
and
amusement
at
otradnoe
was
just
the
right
thing
and
not
at
all
worse
than
a
swallow
tail
or
frock
coat
uncle
too
was
in
high
spirits
and
far
from
being
offended
by
the
brother
s
and
sister
s
laughter
it
could
never
enter
his
head
that
they
might
be
laughing
at
his
way
of
life
he
himself
joined
in
the
merriment
that
s
right
young
countess
that
s
it
come
on
i
never
saw
anyone
like
her
said
he
offering
nicholas
a
pipe
with
a
long
stem
and
with
a
practiced
motion
of
three
fingers
taking
down
another
that
had
been
cut
short
she
s
ridden
all
day
like
a
man
and
is
as
fresh
as
ever
soon
after
uncle
s
reappearance
the
door
was
opened
evidently
from
the
sound
by
a
barefooted
girl
and
a
stout
rosy
good
looking
woman
of
about
forty
with
a
double
chin
and
full
red
lips
entered
carrying
a
large
loaded
tray
with
hospitable
dignity
and
cordiality
in
her
glance
and
in
every
motion
she
looked
at
the
visitors
and
with
a
pleasant
smile
bowed
respectfully
in
spite
of
her
exceptional
stoutness
which
caused
her
to
protrude
her
chest
and
stomach
and
throw
back
her
head
this
woman
who
was
uncle
s
housekeeper
trod
very
lightly
she
went
to
the
table
set
down
the
tray
and
with
her
plump
white
hands
deftly
took
from
it
the
bottles
and
various
hors
d
oeuvres
and
dishes
and
arranged
them
on
the
table
when
she
had
finished
she
stepped
aside
and
stopped
at
the
door
with
a
smile
on
her
face
here
i
am
i
am
she
now
do
you
understand
uncle
her
expression
said
to
rostov
how
could
one
help
understanding
not
only
nicholas
but
even
natasha
understood
the
meaning
of
his
puckered
brow
and
the
happy
complacent
smile
that
slightly
puckered
his
lips
when
anisya
fedorovna
entered
on
the
tray
was
a
bottle
of
herb
wine
different
kinds
of
vodka
pickled
mushrooms
rye
cakes
made
with
buttermilk
honey
in
the
comb
still
mead
and
sparkling
mead
apples
nuts
raw
and
roasted
and
nut
and
honey
sweets
afterwards
she
brought
a
freshly
roasted
chicken
ham
preserves
made
with
honey
and
preserves
made
with
sugar
all
this
was
the
fruit
of
anisya
fedorovna
s
housekeeping
gathered
and
prepared
by
her
the
smell
and
taste
of
it
all
had
a
smack
of
anisya
fedorovna
herself
a
savor
of
juiciness
cleanliness
whiteness
and
pleasant
smiles
take
this
little
lady
countess
she
kept
saying
as
she
offered
natasha
first
one
thing
and
then
another
natasha
ate
of
everything
and
thought
she
had
never
seen
or
eaten
such
buttermilk
cakes
such
aromatic
jam
such
honey
and
nut
sweets
or
such
a
chicken
anywhere
anisya
fedorovna
left
the
room
after
supper
over
their
cherry
brandy
rostov
and
uncle
talked
of
past
and
future
hunts
of
rugay
and
ilagin
s
dogs
while
natasha
sat
upright
on
the
sofa
and
listened
with
sparkling
eyes
she
tried
several
times
to
wake
petya
that
he
might
eat
something
but
he
only
muttered
incoherent
words
without
waking
up
natasha
felt
so
lighthearted
and
happy
in
these
novel
surroundings
that
she
only
feared
the
trap
would
come
for
her
too
soon
after
a
casual
pause
such
as
often
occurs
when
receiving
friends
for
the
first
time
in
one
s
own
house
uncle
answering
a
thought
that
was
in
his
visitors
mind
said
this
you
see
is
how
i
am
finishing
my
days
death
will
come
that
s
it
come
on
nothing
will
remain
then
why
harm
anyone
uncle
s
face
was
very
significant
and
even
handsome
as
he
said
this
involuntarily
rostov
recalled
all
the
good
he
had
heard
about
him
from
his
father
and
the
neighbors
throughout
the
whole
province
uncle
had
the
reputation
of
being
the
most
honorable
and
disinterested
of
cranks
they
called
him
in
to
decide
family
disputes
chose
him
as
executor
confided
secrets
to
him
elected
him
to
be
a
justice
and
to
other
posts
but
he
always
persistently
refused
public
appointments
passing
the
autumn
and
spring
in
the
fields
on
his
bay
gelding
sitting
at
home
in
winter
and
lying
in
his
overgrown
garden
in
summer
why
don
t
you
enter
the
service
uncle
i
did
once
but
gave
it
up
i
am
not
fit
for
it
that
s
it
come
on
i
can
t
make
head
or
tail
of
it
that
s
for
you
i
haven
t
brains
enough
now
hunting
is
another
matter
that
s
it
come
on
open
the
door
there
he
shouted
why
have
you
shut
it
the
door
at
the
end
of
the
passage
led
to
the
huntsmen
s
room
as
they
called
the
room
for
the
hunt
servants
there
was
a
rapid
patter
of
bare
feet
and
an
unseen
hand
opened
the
door
into
the
huntsmen
s
room
from
which
came
the
clear
sounds
of
a
balalayka
on
which
someone
who
was
evidently
a
master
of
the
art
was
playing
natasha
had
been
listening
to
those
strains
for
some
time
and
now
went
out
into
the
passage
to
hear
better
that
s
mitka
my
coachman
i
have
got
him
a
good
balalayka
i
m
fond
of
it
said
uncle
it
was
the
custom
for
mitka
to
play
the
balalayka
in
the
huntsmen
s
room
when
uncle
returned
from
the
chase
uncle
was
fond
of
such
music
how
good
really
very
good
said
nicholas
with
some
unintentional
superciliousness
as
if
ashamed
to
confess
that
the
sounds
pleased
him
very
much
very
good
said
natasha
reproachfully
noticing
her
brother
s
tone
not
very
good
it
s
simply
delicious
just
as
uncle
s
pickled
mushrooms
honey
and
cherry
brandy
had
seemed
to
her
the
best
in
the
world
so
also
that
song
at
that
moment
seemed
to
her
the
acme
of
musical
delight
more
please
more
cried
natasha
at
the
door
as
soon
as
the
balalayka
ceased
mitka
tuned
up
afresh
and
recommenced
thrumming
the
balalayka
to
the
air
of
my
lady
with
trills
and
variations
uncle
sat
listening
slightly
smiling
with
his
head
on
one
side
the
air
was
repeated
a
hundred
times
the
balalayka
was
retuned
several
times
and
the
same
notes
were
thrummed
again
but
the
listeners
did
not
grow
weary
of
it
and
wished
to
hear
it
again
and
again
anisya
fedorovna
came
in
and
leaned
her
portly
person
against
the
doorpost
you
like
listening
she
said
to
natasha
with
a
smile
extremely
like
uncle
s
that
s
a
good
player
of
ours
she
added
he
doesn
t
play
that
part
right
said
uncle
suddenly
with
an
energetic
gesture
here
he
ought
to
burst
out
that
s
it
come
on
ought
to
burst
out
do
you
play
then
asked
natasha
uncle
did
not
answer
but
smiled
anisya
go
and
see
if
the
strings
of
my
guitar
are
all
right
i
haven
t
touched
it
for
a
long
time
that
s
it
come
on
i
ve
given
it
up
anisya
fedorovna
with
her
light
step
willingly
went
to
fulfill
her
errand
and
brought
back
the
guitar
without
looking
at
anyone
uncle
blew
the
dust
off
it
and
tapping
the
case
with
his
bony
fingers
tuned
the
guitar
and
settled
himself
in
his
armchair
he
took
the
guitar
a
little
above
the
fingerboard
arching
his
left
elbow
with
a
somewhat
theatrical
gesture
and
with
a
wink
at
anisya
fedorovna
struck
a
single
chord
pure
and
sonorous
and
then
quietly
smoothly
and
confidently
began
playing
in
very
slow
time
not
my
lady
but
the
well
known
song
came
a
maiden
down
the
street
the
tune
played
with
precision
and
in
exact
time
began
to
thrill
in
the
hearts
of
nicholas
and
natasha
arousing
in
them
the
same
kind
of
sober
mirth
as
radiated
from
anisya
fedorovna
s
whole
being
anisya
fedorovna
flushed
and
drawing
her
kerchief
over
her
face
went
laughing
out
of
the
room
uncle
continued
to
play
correctly
carefully
with
energetic
firmness
looking
with
a
changed
and
inspired
expression
at
the
spot
where
anisya
fedorovna
had
just
stood
something
seemed
to
be
laughing
a
little
on
one
side
of
his
face
under
his
gray
mustaches
especially
as
the
song
grew
brisker
and
the
time
quicker
and
when
here
and
there
as
he
ran
his
fingers
over
the
strings
something
seemed
to
snap
lovely
lovely
go
on
uncle
go
on
shouted
natasha
as
soon
as
he
had
finished
she
jumped
up
and
hugged
and
kissed
him
nicholas
nicholas
she
said
turning
to
her
brother
as
if
asking
him
what
is
it
moves
me
so
nicholas
too
was
greatly
pleased
by
uncle
s
playing
and
uncle
played
the
piece
over
again
anisya
fedorovna
s
smiling
face
reappeared
in
the
doorway
and
behind
hers
other
faces
fetching
water
clear
and
sweet
stop
dear
maiden
i
entreat
played
uncle
once
more
running
his
fingers
skillfully
over
the
strings
and
then
he
stopped
short
and
jerked
his
shoulders
go
on
uncle
dear
natasha
wailed
in
an
imploring
tone
as
if
her
life
depended
on
it
uncle
rose
and
it
was
as
if
there
were
two
men
in
him
one
of
them
smiled
seriously
at
the
merry
fellow
while
the
merry
fellow
struck
a
naive
and
precise
attitude
preparatory
to
a
folk
dance
now
then
niece
he
exclaimed
waving
to
natasha
the
hand
that
had
just
struck
a
chord
natasha
threw
off
the
shawl
from
her
shoulders
ran
forward
to
face
uncle
and
setting
her
arms
akimbo
also
made
a
motion
with
her
shoulders
and
struck
an
attitude
where
how
and
when
had
this
young
countess
educated
by
an
emigree
french
governess
imbibed
from
the
russian
air
she
breathed
that
spirit
and
obtained
that
manner
which
the
pas
de
chale
would
one
would
have
supposed
long
ago
have
effaced
but
the
spirit
and
the
movements
were
those
inimitable
and
unteachable
russian
ones
that
uncle
had
expected
of
her
as
soon
as
she
had
struck
her
pose
and
smiled
triumphantly
proudly
and
with
sly
merriment
the
fear
that
had
at
first
seized
nicholas
and
the
others
that
she
might
not
do
the
right
thing
was
at
an
end
and
they
were
already
admiring
her
the
french
shawl
dance
she
did
the
right
thing
with
such
precision
such
complete
precision
that
anisya
fedorovna
who
had
at
once
handed
her
the
handkerchief
she
needed
for
the
dance
had
tears
in
her
eyes
though
she
laughed
as
she
watched
this
slim
graceful
countess
reared
in
silks
and
velvets
and
so
different
from
herself
who
yet
was
able
to
understand
all
that
was
in
anisya
and
in
anisya
s
father
and
mother
and
aunt
and
in
every
russian
man
and
woman
well
little
countess
that
s
it
come
on
cried
uncle
with
a
joyous
laugh
having
finished
the
dance
well
done
niece
now
a
fine
young
fellow
must
be
found
as
husband
for
you
that
s
it
come
on
he
s
chosen
already
said
nicholas
smiling
oh
said
uncle
in
surprise
looking
inquiringly
at
natasha
who
nodded
her
head
with
a
happy
smile
and
such
a
one
she
said
but
as
soon
as
she
had
said
it
a
new
train
of
thoughts
and
feelings
arose
in
her
what
did
nicholas
smile
mean
when
he
said
chosen
already
is
he
glad
of
it
or
not
it
is
as
if
he
thought
my
bolkonski
would
not
approve
of
or
understand
our
gaiety
but
he
would
understand
it
all
where
is
he
now
she
thought
and
her
face
suddenly
became
serious
but
this
lasted
only
a
second
don
t
dare
to
think
about
it
she
said
to
herself
and
sat
down
again
smilingly
beside
uncle
begging
him
to
play
something
more
uncle
played
another
song
and
a
valse
then
after
a
pause
he
cleared
his
throat
and
sang
his
favorite
hunting
song
as
twas
growing
dark
last
night
fell
the
snow
so
soft
and
light
uncle
sang
as
peasants
sing
with
full
and
naive
conviction
that
the
whole
meaning
of
a
song
lies
in
the
words
and
that
the
tune
comes
of
itself
and
that
apart
from
the
words
there
is
no
tune
which
exists
only
to
give
measure
to
the
words
as
a
result
of
this
the
unconsidered
tune
like
the
song
of
a
bird
was
extraordinarily
good
natasha
was
in
ecstasies
over
uncle
s
singing
she
resolved
to
give
up
learning
the
harp
and
to
play
only
the
guitar
she
asked
uncle
for
his
guitar
and
at
once
found
the
chords
of
the
song
after
nine
o
clock
two
traps
and
three
mounted
men
who
had
been
sent
to
look
for
them
arrived
to
fetch
natasha
and
petya
the
count
and
countess
did
not
know
where
they
were
and
were
very
anxious
said
one
of
the
men
petya
was
carried
out
like
a
log
and
laid
in
the
larger
of
the
two
traps
natasha
and
nicholas
got
into
the
other
uncle
wrapped
natasha
up
warmly
and
took
leave
of
her
with
quite
a
new
tenderness
he
accompanied
them
on
foot
as
far
as
the
bridge
that
could
not
be
crossed
so
that
they
had
to
go
round
by
the
ford
and
he
sent
huntsmen
to
ride
in
front
with
lanterns
good
by
dear
niece
his
voice
called
out
of
the
darkness
not
the
voice
natasha
had
known
previously
but
the
one
that
had
sung
as
twas
growing
dark
last
night
in
the
village
through
which
they
passed
there
were
red
lights
and
a
cheerful
smell
of
smoke
what
a
darling
uncle
is
said
natasha
when
they
had
come
out
onto
the
highroad
yes
returned
nicholas
you
re
not
cold
no
i
m
quite
quite
all
right
i
feel
so
comfortable
answered
natasha
almost
perplexed
by
her
feelings
they
remained
silent
a
long
while
the
night
was
dark
and
damp
they
could
not
see
the
horses
but
only
heard
them
splashing
through
the
unseen
mud
what
was
passing
in
that
receptive
childlike
soul
that
so
eagerly
caught
and
assimilated
all
the
diverse
impressions
of
life
how
did
they
all
find
place
in
her
but
she
was
very
happy
as
they
were
nearing
home
she
suddenly
struck
up
the
air
of
as
twas
growing
dark
last
night
the
tune
of
which
she
had
all
the
way
been
trying
to
get
and
had
at
last
caught
got
it
said
nicholas
what
were
you
thinking
about
just
now
nicholas
inquired
natasha
they
were
fond
of
asking
one
another
that
question
i
said
nicholas
trying
to
remember
well
you
see
first
i
thought
that
rugay
the
red
hound
was
like
uncle
and
that
if
he
were
a
man
he
would
always
keep
uncle
near
him
if
not
for
his
riding
then
for
his
manner
what
a
good
fellow
uncle
is
don
t
you
think
so
well
and
you
i
wait
a
bit
wait
yes
first
i
thought
that
we
are
driving
along
and
imagining
that
we
are
going
home
but
that
heaven
knows
where
we
are
really
going
in
the
darkness
and
that
we
shall
arrive
and
suddenly
find
that
we
are
not
in
otradnoe
but
in
fairyland
and
then
i
thought
no
nothing
else
i
know
i
expect
you
thought
of
him
said
nicholas
smiling
as
natasha
knew
by
the
sound
of
his
voice
no
said
natasha
though
she
had
in
reality
been
thinking
about
prince
andrew
at
the
same
time
as
of
the
rest
and
of
how
he
would
have
liked
uncle
and
then
i
was
saying
to
myself
all
the
way
how
well
anisya
carried
herself
how
well
and
nicholas
heard
her
spontaneous
happy
ringing
laughter
and
do
you
know
she
suddenly
said
i
know
that
i
shall
never
again
be
as
happy
and
tranquil
as
i
am
now
rubbish
nonsense
humbug
exclaimed
nicholas
and
he
thought
how
charming
this
natasha
of
mine
is
i
have
no
other
friend
like
her
and
never
shall
have
why
should
she
marry
we
might
always
drive
about
together
what
a
darling
this
nicholas
of
mine
is
thought
natasha
ah
there
are
still
lights
in
the
drawingroom
she
said
pointing
to
the
windows
of
the
house
that
gleamed
invitingly
in
the
moist
velvety
darkness
of
the
night
chapter
viii
count
ilya
rostov
had
resigned
the
position
of
marshal
of
the
nobility
because
it
involved
him
in
too
much
expense
but
still
his
affairs
did
not
improve
natasha
and
nicholas
often
noticed
their
parents
conferring
together
anxiously
and
privately
and
heard
suggestions
of
selling
the
fine
ancestral
rostov
house
and
estate
near
moscow
it
was
not
necessary
to
entertain
so
freely
as
when
the
count
had
been
marshal
and
life
at
otradnoe
was
quieter
than
in
former
years
but
still
the
enormous
house
and
its
lodges
were
full
of
people
and
more
than
twenty
sat
down
to
table
every
day
these
were
all
their
own
people
who
had
settled
down
in
the
house
almost
as
members
of
the
family
or
persons
who
were
it
seemed
obliged
to
live
in
the
count
s
house
such
were
dimmler
the
musician
and
his
wife
vogel
the
dancing
master
and
his
family
belova
an
old
maiden
lady
an
inmate
of
the
house
and
many
others
such
as
petya
s
tutors
the
girls
former
governess
and
other
people
who
simply
found
it
preferable
and
more
advantageous
to
live
in
the
count
s
house
than
at
home
they
had
not
as
many
visitors
as
before
but
the
old
habits
of
life
without
which
the
count
and
countess
could
not
conceive
of
existence
remained
unchanged
there
was
still
the
hunting
establishment
which
nicholas
had
even
enlarged
the
same
fifty
horses
and
fifteen
grooms
in
the
stables
the
same
expensive
presents
and
dinner
parties
to
the
whole
district
on
name
days
there
were
still
the
count
s
games
of
whist
and
boston
at
which
spreading
out
his
cards
so
that
everybody
could
see
them
he
let
himself
be
plundered
of
hundreds
of
rubles
every
day
by
his
neighbors
who
looked
upon
an
opportunity
to
play
a
rubber
with
count
rostov
as
a
most
profitable
source
of
income
the
count
moved
in
his
affairs
as
in
a
huge
net
trying
not
to
believe
that
he
was
entangled
but
becoming
more
and
more
so
at
every
step
and
feeling
too
feeble
to
break
the
meshes
or
to
set
to
work
carefully
and
patiently
to
disentangle
them
the
countess
with
her
loving
heart
felt
that
her
children
were
being
ruined
that
it
was
not
the
count
s
fault
for
he
could
not
help
being
what
he
was
that
though
he
tried
to
hide
it
he
himself
suffered
from
the
consciousness
of
his
own
and
his
children
s
ruin
and
she
tried
to
find
means
of
remedying
the
position
from
her
feminine
point
of
view
she
could
see
only
one
solution
namely
for
nicholas
to
marry
a
rich
heiress
she
felt
this
to
be
their
last
hope
and
that
if
nicholas
refused
the
match
she
had
found
for
him
she
would
have
to
abandon
the
hope
of
ever
getting
matters
right
this
match
was
with
julie
karagina
the
daughter
of
excellent
and
virtuous
parents
a
girl
the
rostovs
had
known
from
childhood
and
who
had
now
become
a
wealthy
heiress
through
the
death
of
the
last
of
her
brothers
the
countess
had
written
direct
to
julie
s
mother
in
moscow
suggesting
a
marriage
between
their
children
and
had
received
a
favorable
answer
from
her
karagina
had
replied
that
for
her
part
she
was
agreeable
and
everything
depend
on
her
daughter
s
inclination
she
invited
nicholas
to
come
to
moscow
several
times
the
countess
with
tears
in
her
eyes
told
her
son
that
now
both
her
daughters
were
settled
her
only
wish
was
to
see
him
married
she
said
she
could
lie
down
in
her
grave
peacefully
if
that
were
accomplished
then
she
told
him
that
she
knew
of
a
splendid
girl
and
tried
to
discover
what
he
thought
about
marriage
at
other
times
she
praised
julie
to
him
and
advised
him
to
go
to
moscow
during
the
holidays
to
amuse
himself
nicholas
guessed
what
his
mother
s
remarks
were
leading
to
and
during
one
of
these
conversations
induced
her
to
speak
quite
frankly
she
told
him
that
her
only
hope
of
getting
their
affairs
disentangled
now
lay
in
his
marrying
julie
karagina
but
mamma
suppose
i
loved
a
girl
who
has
no
fortune
would
you
expect
me
to
sacrifice
my
feelings
and
my
honor
for
the
sake
of
money
he
asked
his
mother
not
realizing
the
cruelty
of
his
question
and
only
wishing
to
show
his
noble
mindedness
no
you
have
not
understood
me
said
his
mother
not
knowing
how
to
justify
herself
you
have
not
understood
me
nikolenka
it
is
your
happiness
i
wish
for
she
added
feeling
that
she
was
telling
an
untruth
and
was
becoming
entangled
she
began
to
cry
mamma
don
t
cry
only
tell
me
that
you
wish
it
and
you
know
i
will
give
my
life
anything
to
put
you
at
ease
said
nicholas
i
would
sacrifice
anything
for
you
even
my
feelings
but
the
countess
did
not
want
the
question
put
like
that
she
did
not
want
a
sacrifice
from
her
son
she
herself
wished
to
make
a
sacrifice
for
him
no
you
have
not
understood
me
don
t
let
us
talk
about
it
she
replied
wiping
away
her
tears
maybe
i
do
love
a
poor
girl
said
nicholas
to
himself
am
i
to
sacrifice
my
feelings
and
my
honor
for
money
i
wonder
how
mamma
could
speak
so
to
me
because
sonya
is
poor
i
must
not
love
her
he
thought
must
not
respond
to
her
faithful
devoted
love
yet
i
should
certainly
be
happier
with
her
than
with
some
doll
like
julie
i
can
always
sacrifice
my
feelings
for
my
family
s
welfare
he
said
to
himself
but
i
can
t
coerce
my
feelings
if
i
love
sonya
that
feeling
is
for
me
stronger
and
higher
than
all
else
nicholas
did
not
go
to
moscow
and
the
countess
did
not
renew
the
conversation
with
him
about
marriage
she
saw
with
sorrow
and
sometimes
with
exasperation
symptoms
of
a
growing
attachment
between
her
son
and
the
portionless
sonya
though
she
blamed
herself
for
it
she
could
not
refrain
from
grumbling
at
and
worrying
sonya
often
pulling
her
up
without
reason
addressing
her
stiffly
as
my
dear
and
using
the
formal
you
instead
of
the
intimate
thou
in
speaking
to
her
the
kindhearted
countess
was
the
more
vexed
with
sonya
because
that
poor
dark
eyed
niece
of
hers
was
so
meek
so
kind
so
devotedly
grateful
to
her
benefactors
and
so
faithfully
unchangingly
and
unselfishly
in
love
with
nicholas
that
there
were
no
grounds
for
finding
fault
with
her
nicholas
was
spending
the
last
of
his
leave
at
home
a
fourth
letter
had
come
from
prince
andrew
from
rome
in
which
he
wrote
that
he
would
have
been
on
his
way
back
to
russia
long
ago
had
not
his
wound
unexpectedly
reopened
in
the
warm
climate
which
obliged
him
to
defer
his
return
till
the
beginning
of
the
new
year
natasha
was
still
as
much
in
love
with
her
betrothed
found
the
same
comfort
in
that
love
and
was
still
as
ready
to
throw
herself
into
all
the
pleasures
of
life
as
before
but
at
the
end
of
the
fourth
month
of
their
separation
she
began
to
have
fits
of
depression
which
she
could
not
master
she
felt
sorry
for
herself
sorry
that
she
was
being
wasted
all
this
time
and
of
no
use
to
anyone
while
she
felt
herself
so
capable
of
loving
and
being
loved
things
were
not
cheerful
in
the
rostovs
home
chapter
ix
christmas
came
and
except
for
the
ceremonial
mass
the
solemn
and
wearisome
christmas
congratulations
from
neighbors
and
servants
and
the
new
dresses
everyone
put
on
there
were
no
special
festivities
though
the
calm
frost
of
twenty
degrees
reaumur
the
dazzling
sunshine
by
day
and
the
starlight
of
the
winter
nights
seemed
to
call
for
some
special
celebration
of
the
season
on
the
third
day
of
christmas
week
after
the
midday
dinner
all
the
inmates
of
the
house
dispersed
to
various
rooms
it
was
the
dullest
time
of
the
day
nicholas
who
had
been
visiting
some
neighbors
that
morning
was
asleep
on
the
sitting
room
sofa
the
old
count
was
resting
in
his
study
sonya
sat
in
the
drawing
room
at
the
round
table
copying
a
design
for
embroidery
the
countess
was
playing
patience
nastasya
ivanovna
the
buffoon
sat
with
a
sad
face
at
the
window
with
two
old
ladies
natasha
came
into
the
room
went
up
to
sonya
glanced
at
what
she
was
doing
and
then
went
up
to
her
mother
and
stood
without
speaking
why
are
you
wandering
about
like
an
outcast
asked
her
mother
what
do
you
want
him
i
want
him
now
this
minute
i
want
him
said
natasha
with
glittering
eyes
and
no
sign
of
a
smile
the
countess
lifted
her
head
and
looked
attentively
at
her
daughter
don
t
look
at
me
mamma
don
t
look
i
shall
cry
directly
sit
down
with
me
a
little
said
the
countess
mamma
i
want
him
why
should
i
be
wasted
like
this
mamma
her
voice
broke
tears
gushed
from
her
eyes
and
she
turned
quickly
to
hide
them
and
left
the
room
she
passed
into
the
sitting
room
stood
there
thinking
awhile
and
then
went
into
the
maids
room
there
an
old
maidservant
was
grumbling
at
a
young
girl
who
stood
panting
having
just
run
in
through
the
cold
from
the
serfs
quarters
stop
playing
there
s
a
time
for
everything
said
the
old
woman
let
her
alone
kondratevna
said
natasha
go
mavrushka
go
having
released
mavrushka
natasha
crossed
the
dancing
hall
and
went
to
the
vestibule
there
an
old
footman
and
two
young
ones
were
playing
cards
they
broke
off
and
rose
as
she
entered
what
can
i
do
with
them
thought
natasha
oh
nikita
please
go
where
can
i
send
him
yes
go
to
the
yard
and
fetch
a
fowl
please
a
cock
and
you
misha
bring
me
some
oats
just
a
few
oats
said
misha
cheerfully
and
readily
go
go
quickly
the
old
man
urged
him
and
you
theodore
get
me
a
piece
of
chalk
on
her
way
past
the
butler
s
pantry
she
told
them
to
set
a
samovar
though
it
was
not
at
all
the
time
for
tea
foka
the
butler
was
the
most
ill
tempered
person
in
the
house
natasha
liked
to
test
her
power
over
him
he
distrusted
the
order
and
asked
whether
the
samovar
was
really
wanted
oh
dear
what
a
young
lady
said
foka
pretending
to
frown
at
natasha
no
one
in
the
house
sent
people
about
or
gave
them
as
much
trouble
as
natasha
did
she
could
not
see
people
unconcernedly
but
had
to
send
them
on
some
errand
she
seemed
to
be
trying
whether
any
of
them
would
get
angry
or
sulky
with
her
but
the
serfs
fulfilled
no
one
s
orders
so
readily
as
they
did
hers
what
can
i
do
where
can
i
go
thought
she
as
she
went
slowly
along
the
passage
nastasya
ivanovna
what
sort
of
children
shall
i
have
she
asked
the
buffoon
who
was
coming
toward
her
in
a
woman
s
jacket
why
fleas
crickets
grasshoppers
answered
the
buffoon
o
lord
o
lord
it
s
always
the
same
oh
where
am
i
to
go
what
am
i
to
do
with
myself
and
tapping
with
her
heels
she
ran
quickly
upstairs
to
see
vogel
and
his
wife
who
lived
on
the
upper
story
two
governesses
were
sitting
with
the
vogels
at
a
table
on
which
were
plates
of
raisins
walnuts
and
almonds
the
governesses
were
discussing
whether
it
was
cheaper
to
live
in
moscow
or
odessa
natasha
sat
down
listened
to
their
talk
with
a
serious
and
thoughtful
air
and
then
got
up
again
the
island
of
madagascar
she
said
ma
da
gas
car
she
repeated
articulating
each
syllable
distinctly
and
not
replying
to
madame
schoss
who
asked
her
what
she
was
saying
she
went
out
of
the
room
her
brother
petya
was
upstairs
too
with
the
man
in
attendance
on
him
he
was
preparing
fireworks
to
let
off
that
night
petya
petya
she
called
to
him
carry
me
downstairs
petya
ran
up
and
offered
her
his
back
she
jumped
on
it
putting
her
arms
round
his
neck
and
he
pranced
along
with
her
no
don
t
the
island
of
madagascar
she
said
and
jumping
off
his
back
she
went
downstairs
having
as
it
were
reviewed
her
kingdom
tested
her
power
and
made
sure
that
everyone
was
submissive
but
that
all
the
same
it
was
dull
natasha
betook
herself
to
the
ballroom
picked
up
her
guitar
sat
down
in
a
dark
corner
behind
a
bookcase
and
began
to
run
her
fingers
over
the
strings
in
the
bass
picking
out
a
passage
she
recalled
from
an
opera
she
had
heard
in
petersburg
with
prince
andrew
what
she
drew
from
the
guitar
would
have
had
no
meaning
for
other
listeners
but
in
her
imagination
a
whole
series
of
reminiscences
arose
from
those
sounds
she
sat
behind
the
bookcase
with
her
eyes
fixed
on
a
streak
of
light
escaping
from
the
pantry
door
and
listened
to
herself
and
pondered
she
was
in
a
mood
for
brooding
on
the
past
sonya
passed
to
the
pantry
with
a
glass
in
her
hand
natasha
glanced
at
her
and
at
the
crack
in
the
pantry
door
and
it
seemed
to
her
that
she
remembered
the
light
failing
through
that
crack
once
before
and
sonya
passing
with
a
glass
in
her
hand
yes
it
was
exactly
the
same
thought
natasha
sonya
what
is
this
she
cried
twanging
a
thick
string
oh
you
are
there
said
sonya
with
a
start
and
came
near
and
listened
i
don
t
know
a
storm
she
ventured
timidly
afraid
of
being
wrong
there
that
s
just
how
she
started
and
just
how
she
came
up
smiling
timidly
when
all
this
happened
before
thought
natasha
and
in
just
the
same
way
i
thought
there
was
something
lacking
in
her
no
it
s
the
chorus
from
the
water
carrier
listen
and
natasha
sang
the
air
of
the
chorus
so
that
sonya
should
catch
it
where
were
you
going
she
asked
to
change
the
water
in
this
glass
i
am
just
finishing
the
design
you
always
find
something
to
do
but
i
can
t
said
natasha
and
where
s
nicholas
asleep
i
think
sonya
go
and
wake
him
said
natasha
tell
him
i
want
him
to
come
and
sing
she
sat
awhile
wondering
what
the
meaning
of
it
all
having
happened
before
could
be
and
without
solving
this
problem
or
at
all
regretting
not
having
done
so
she
again
passed
in
fancy
to
the
time
when
she
was
with
him
and
he
was
looking
at
her
with
a
lover
s
eyes
oh
if
only
he
would
come
quicker
i
am
so
afraid
it
will
never
be
and
worst
of
all
i
am
growing
old
that
s
the
thing
there
won
t
then
be
in
me
what
there
is
now
but
perhaps
he
ll
come
today
will
come
immediately
perhaps
he
has
come
and
is
sitting
in
the
drawing
room
perhaps
he
came
yesterday
and
i
have
forgotten
it
she
rose
put
down
the
guitar
and
went
to
the
drawing
room
all
the
domestic
circle
tutors
governesses
and
guests
were
already
at
the
tea
table
the
servants
stood
round
the
table
but
prince
andrew
was
not
there
and
life
was
going
on
as
before
ah
here
she
is
said
the
old
count
when
he
saw
natasha
enter
well
sit
down
by
me
but
natasha
stayed
by
her
mother
and
glanced
round
as
if
looking
for
something
mamma
she
muttered
give
him
to
me
give
him
mamma
quickly
quickly
and
she
again
had
difficulty
in
repressing
her
sobs
she
sat
down
at
the
table
and
listened
to
the
conversation
between
the
elders
and
nicholas
who
had
also
come
to
the
table
my
god
my
god
the
same
faces
the
same
talk
papa
holding
his
cup
and
blowing
in
the
same
way
thought
natasha
feeling
with
horror
a
sense
of
repulsion
rising
up
in
her
for
the
whole
household
because
they
were
always
the
same
after
tea
nicholas
sonya
and
natasha
went
to
the
sitting
room
to
their
favorite
corner
where
their
most
intimate
talks
always
began
chapter
x
does
it
ever
happen
to
you
said
natasha
to
her
brother
when
they
settled
down
in
the
sitting
room
does
it
ever
happen
to
you
to
feel
as
if
there
were
nothing
more
to
come
nothing
that
everything
good
is
past
and
to
feel
not
exactly
dull
but
sad
i
should
think
so
he
replied
i
have
felt
like
that
when
everything
was
all
right
and
everyone
was
cheerful
the
thought
has
come
into
my
mind
that
i
was
already
tired
of
it
all
and
that
we
must
all
die
once
in
the
regiment
i
had
not
gone
to
some
merrymaking
where
there
was
music
and
suddenly
i
felt
so
depressed
oh
yes
i
know
i
know
i
know
natasha
interrupted
him
when
i
was
quite
little
that
used
to
be
so
with
me
do
you
remember
when
i
was
punished
once
about
some
plums
you
were
all
dancing
and
i
sat
sobbing
in
the
schoolroom
i
shall
never
forget
it
i
felt
sad
and
sorry
for
everyone
for
myself
and
for
everyone
and
i
was
innocent
that
was
the
chief
thing
said
natasha
do
you
remember
i
remember
answered
nicholas
i
remember
that
i
came
to
you
afterwards
and
wanted
to
comfort
you
but
do
you
know
i
felt
ashamed
to
we
were
terribly
absurd
i
had
a
funny
doll
then
and
wanted
to
give
it
to
you
do
you
remember
and
do
you
remember
natasha
asked
with
a
pensive
smile
how
once
long
long
ago
when
we
were
quite
little
uncle
called
us
into
the
study
that
was
in
the
old
house
and
it
was
dark
we
went
in
and
suddenly
there
stood
a
negro
chimed
in
nicholas
with
a
smile
of
delight
of
course
i
remember
even
now
i
don
t
know
whether
there
really
was
a
negro
or
if
we
only
dreamed
it
or
were
told
about
him
he
was
gray
you
remember
and
had
white
teeth
and
stood
and
looked
at
us
sonya
do
you
remember
asked
nicholas
yes
yes
i
do
remember
something
too
sonya
answered
timidly
you
know
i
have
asked
papa
and
mamma
about
that
negro
said
natasha
and
they
say
there
was
no
negro
at
all
but
you
see
you
remember
of
course
i
do
i
remember
his
teeth
as
if
i
had
just
seen
them
how
strange
it
is
it
s
as
if
it
were
a
dream
i
like
that
and
do
you
remember
how
we
rolled
hard
boiled
eggs
in
the
ballroom
and
suddenly
two
old
women
began
spinning
round
on
the
carpet
was
that
real
or
not
do
you
remember
what
fun
it
was
yes
and
you
remember
how
papa
in
his
blue
overcoat
fired
a
gun
in
the
porch
so
they
went
through
their
memories
smiling
with
pleasure
not
the
sad
memories
of
old
age
but
poetic
youthful
ones
those
impressions
of
one
s
most
distant
past
in
which
dreams
and
realities
blend
and
they
laughed
with
quiet
enjoyment
sonya
as
always
did
not
quite
keep
pace
with
them
though
they
shared
the
same
reminiscences
much
that
they
remembered
had
slipped
from
her
mind
and
what
she
recalled
did
not
arouse
the
same
poetic
feeling
as
they
experienced
she
simply
enjoyed
their
pleasure
and
tried
to
fit
in
with
it
she
only
really
took
part
when
they
recalled
sonya
s
first
arrival
she
told
them
how
afraid
she
had
been
of
nicholas
because
he
had
on
a
corded
jacket
and
her
nurse
had
told
her
that
she
too
would
be
sewn
up
with
cords
and
i
remember
their
telling
me
that
you
had
been
born
under
a
cabbage
said
natasha
and
i
remember
that
i
dared
not
disbelieve
it
then
but
knew
that
it
was
not
true
and
i
felt
so
uncomfortable
while
they
were
talking
a
maid
thrust
her
head
in
at
the
other
door
of
the
sitting
room
they
have
brought
the
cock
miss
she
said
in
a
whisper
it
isn
t
wanted
petya
tell
them
to
take
it
away
replied
natasha
in
the
middle
of
their
talk
in
the
sitting
room
dimmler
came
in
and
went
up
to
the
harp
that
stood
there
in
a
corner
he
took
off
its
cloth
covering
and
the
harp
gave
out
a
jarring
sound
mr
dimmler
please
play
my
favorite
nocturne
by
field
came
the
old
countess
voice
from
the
drawing
room
dimmler
struck
a
chord
and
turning
to
natasha
nicholas
and
sonya
remarked
how
quiet
you
young
people
are
yes
we
re
philosophizing
said
natasha
glancing
round
for
a
moment
and
then
continuing
the
conversation
they
were
now
discussing
dreams
dimmler
began
to
play
natasha
went
on
tiptoe
noiselessly
to
the
table
took
up
a
candle
carried
it
out
and
returned
seating
herself
quietly
in
her
former
place
it
was
dark
in
the
room
especially
where
they
were
sitting
on
the
sofa
but
through
the
big
windows
the
silvery
light
of
the
full
moon
fell
on
the
floor
dimmler
had
finished
the
piece
but
still
sat
softly
running
his
fingers
over
the
strings
evidently
uncertain
whether
to
stop
or
to
play
something
else
do
you
know
said
natasha
in
a
whisper
moving
closer
to
nicholas
and
sonya
that
when
one
goes
on
and
on
recalling
memories
one
at
last
begins
to
remember
what
happened
before
one
was
in
the
world
that
is
metempsychosis
said
sonya
who
had
always
learned
well
and
remembered
everything
the
egyptians
believed
that
our
souls
have
lived
in
animals
and
will
go
back
into
animals
again
no
i
don
t
believe
we
ever
were
in
animals
said
natasha
still
in
a
whisper
though
the
music
had
ceased
but
i
am
certain
that
we
were
angels
somewhere
there
and
have
been
here
and
that
is
why
we
remember
may
i
join
you
said
dimmler
who
had
come
up
quietly
and
he
sat
down
by
them
if
we
have
been
angels
why
have
we
fallen
lower
said
nicholas
no
that
can
t
be
not
lower
who
said
we
were
lower
how
do
i
know
what
i
was
before
natasha
rejoined
with
conviction
the
soul
is
immortal
well
then
if
i
shall
always
live
i
must
have
lived
before
lived
for
a
whole
eternity
yes
but
it
is
hard
for
us
to
imagine
eternity
remarked
dimmler
who
had
joined
the
young
folk
with
a
mildly
condescending
smile
but
now
spoke
as
quietly
and
seriously
as
they
why
is
it
hard
to
imagine
eternity
said
natasha
it
is
now
today
and
it
will
be
tomorrow
and
always
and
there
was
yesterday
and
the
day
before
natasha
now
it
s
your
turn
sing
me
something
they
heard
the
countess
say
why
are
you
sitting
there
like
conspirators
mamma
i
don
t
at
all
want
to
replied
natasha
but
all
the
same
she
rose
none
of
them
not
even
the
middle
aged
dimmler
wanted
to
break
off
their
conversation
and
quit
that
corner
in
the
sitting
room
but
natasha
got
up
and
nicholas
sat
down
at
the
clavichord
standing
as
usual
in
the
middle
of
the
hall
and
choosing
the
place
where
the
resonance
was
best
natasha
began
to
sing
her
mother
s
favorite
song
she
had
said
she
did
not
want
to
sing
but
it
was
long
since
she
had
sung
and
long
before
she
again
sang
as
she
did
that
evening
the
count
from
his
study
where
he
was
talking
to
mitenka
heard
her
and
like
a
schoolboy
in
a
hurry
to
run
out
to
play
blundered
in
his
talk
while
giving
orders
to
the
steward
and
at
last
stopped
while
mitenka
stood
in
front
of
him
also
listening
and
smiling
nicholas
did
not
take
his
eyes
off
his
sister
and
drew
breath
in
time
with
her
sonya
as
she
listened
thought
of
the
immense
difference
there
was
between
herself
and
her
friend
and
how
impossible
it
was
for
her
to
be
anything
like
as
bewitching
as
her
cousin
the
old
countess
sat
with
a
blissful
yet
sad
smile
and
with
tears
in
her
eyes
occasionally
shaking
her
head
she
thought
of
natasha
and
of
her
own
youth
and
of
how
there
was
something
unnatural
and
dreadful
in
this
impending
marriage
of
natasha
and
prince
andrew
dimmler
who
had
seated
himself
beside
the
countess
listened
with
closed
eyes
ah
countess
he
said
at
last
that
s
a
european
talent
she
has
nothing
to
learn
what
softness
tenderness
and
strength
ah
how
afraid
i
am
for
her
how
afraid
i
am
said
the
countess
not
realizing
to
whom
she
was
speaking
her
maternal
instinct
told
her
that
natasha
had
too
much
of
something
and
that
because
of
this
she
would
not
be
happy
before
natasha
had
finished
singing
fourteen
year
old
petya
rushed
in
delightedly
to
say
that
some
mummers
had
arrived
natasha
stopped
abruptly
idiot
she
screamed
at
her
brother
and
running
to
a
chair
threw
herself
on
it
sobbing
so
violently
that
she
could
not
stop
for
a
long
time
it
s
nothing
mamma
really
it
s
nothing
only
petya
startled
me
she
said
trying
to
smile
but
her
tears
still
flowed
and
sobs
still
choked
her
the
mummers
some
of
the
house
serfs
dressed
up
as
bears
turks
innkeepers
and
ladies
frightening
and
funny
bringing
in
with
them
the
cold
from
outside
and
a
feeling
of
gaiety
crowded
at
first
timidly
into
the
anteroom
then
hiding
behind
one
another
they
pushed
into
the
ballroom
where
shyly
at
first
and
then
more
and
more
merrily
and
heartily
they
started
singing
dancing
and
playing
christmas
games
the
countess
when
she
had
identified
them
and
laughed
at
their
costumes
went
into
the
drawing
room
the
count
sat
in
the
ballroom
smiling
radiantly
and
applauding
the
players
the
young
people
had
disappeared
half
an
hour
later
there
appeared
among
the
other
mummers
in
the
ballroom
an
old
lady
in
a
hooped
skirt
this
was
nicholas
a
turkish
girl
was
petya
a
clown
was
dimmler
an
hussar
was
natasha
and
a
circassian
was
sonya
with
burnt
cork
mustache
and
eyebrows
after
the
condescending
surprise
nonrecognition
and
praise
from
those
who
were
not
themselves
dressed
up
the
young
people
decided
that
their
costumes
were
so
good
that
they
ought
to
be
shown
elsewhere
nicholas
who
as
the
roads
were
in
splendid
condition
wanted
to
take
them
all
for
a
drive
in
his
troyka
proposed
to
take
with
them
about
a
dozen
of
the
serf
mummers
and
drive
to
uncle
s
no
why
disturb
the
old
fellow
said
the
countess
besides
you
wouldn
t
have
room
to
turn
round
there
if
you
must
go
go
to
the
melyukovs
melyukova
was
a
widow
who
with
her
family
and
their
tutors
and
governesses
lived
three
miles
from
the
rostovs
that
s
right
my
dear
chimed
in
the
old
count
thoroughly
aroused
i
ll
dress
up
at
once
and
go
with
them
i
ll
make
pashette
open
her
eyes
but
the
countess
would
not
agree
to
his
going
he
had
had
a
bad
leg
all
these
last
days
it
was
decided
that
the
count
must
not
go
but
that
if
louisa
ivanovna
madame
schoss
would
go
with
them
the
young
ladies
might
go
to
the
melyukovs
sonya
generally
so
timid
and
shy
more
urgently
than
anyone
begging
louisa
ivanovna
not
to
refuse
sonya
s
costume
was
the
best
of
all
her
mustache
and
eyebrows
were
extraordinarily
becoming
everyone
told
her
she
looked
very
handsome
and
she
was
in
a
spirited
and
energetic
mood
unusual
with
her
some
inner
voice
told
her
that
now
or
never
her
fate
would
be
decided
and
in
her
male
attire
she
seemed
quite
a
different
person
louisa
ivanovna
consented
to
go
and
in
half
an
hour
four
troyka
sleighs
with
large
and
small
bells
their
runners
squeaking
and
whistling
over
the
frozen
snow
drove
up
to
the
porch
natasha
was
foremost
in
setting
a
merry
holiday
tone
which
passing
from
one
to
another
grew
stronger
and
reached
its
climax
when
they
all
came
out
into
the
frost
and
got
into
the
sleighs
talking
calling
to
one
another
laughing
and
shouting
two
of
the
troykas
were
the
usual
household
sleighs
the
third
was
the
old
count
s
with
a
trotter
from
the
orlov
stud
as
shaft
horse
the
fourth
was
nicholas
own
with
a
short
shaggy
black
shaft
horse
nicholas
in
his
old
lady
s
dress
over
which
he
had
belted
his
hussar
overcoat
stood
in
the
middle
of
the
sleigh
reins
in
hand
it
was
so
light
that
he
could
see
the
moonlight
reflected
from
the
metal
harness
disks
and
from
the
eyes
of
the
horses
who
looked
round
in
alarm
at
the
noisy
party
under
the
shadow
of
the
porch
roof
natasha
sonya
madame
schoss
and
two
maids
got
into
nicholas
sleigh
dimmler
his
wife
and
petya
into
the
old
count
s
and
the
rest
of
the
mummers
seated
themselves
in
the
other
two
sleighs
you
go
ahead
zakhar
shouted
nicholas
to
his
father
s
coachman
wishing
for
a
chance
to
race
past
him
the
old
count
s
troyka
with
dimmler
and
his
party
started
forward
squeaking
on
its
runners
as
though
freezing
to
the
snow
its
deep
toned
bell
clanging
the
side
horses
pressing
against
the
shafts
of
the
middle
horse
sank
in
the
snow
which
was
dry
and
glittered
like
sugar
and
threw
it
up
nicholas
set
off
following
the
first
sleigh
behind
him
the
others
moved
noisily
their
runners
squeaking
at
first
they
drove
at
a
steady
trot
along
the
narrow
road
while
they
drove
past
the
garden
the
shadows
of
the
bare
trees
often
fell
across
the
road
and
hid
the
brilliant
moonlight
but
as
soon
as
they
were
past
the
fence
the
snowy
plain
bathed
in
moonlight
and
motionless
spread
out
before
them
glittering
like
diamonds
and
dappled
with
bluish
shadows
bang
bang
went
the
first
sleigh
over
a
cradle
hole
in
the
snow
of
the
road
and
each
of
the
other
sleighs
jolted
in
the
same
way
and
rudely
breaking
the
frost
bound
stillness
the
troykas
began
to
speed
along
the
road
one
after
the
other
a
hare
s
track
a
lot
of
tracks
rang
out
natasha
s
voice
through
the
frost
bound
air
how
light
it
is
nicholas
came
sonya
s
voice
nicholas
glanced
round
at
sonya
and
bent
down
to
see
her
face
closer
quite
a
new
sweet
face
with
black
eyebrows
and
mustaches
peeped
up
at
him
from
her
sable
furs
so
close
and
yet
so
distant
in
the
moonlight
that
used
to
be
sonya
thought
he
and
looked
at
her
closer
and
smiled
what
is
it
nicholas
nothing
said
he
and
turned
again
to
the
horses
when
they
came
out
onto
the
beaten
highroad
polished
by
sleigh
runners
and
cut
up
by
rough
shod
hoofs
the
marks
of
which
were
visible
in
the
moonlight
the
horses
began
to
tug
at
the
reins
of
their
own
accord
and
increased
their
pace
the
near
side
horse
arching
his
head
and
breaking
into
a
short
canter
tugged
at
his
traces
the
shaft
horse
swayed
from
side
to
side
moving
his
ears
as
if
asking
isn
t
it
time
to
begin
now
in
front
already
far
ahead
the
deep
bell
of
the
sleigh
ringing
farther
and
farther
off
the
black
horses
driven
by
zakhar
could
be
clearly
seen
against
the
white
snow
from
that
sleigh
one
could
hear
the
shouts
laughter
and
voices
of
the
mummers
gee
up
my
darlings
shouted
nicholas
pulling
the
reins
to
one
side
and
flourishing
the
whip
it
was
only
by
the
keener
wind
that
met
them
and
the
jerks
given
by
the
side
horses
who
pulled
harder
ever
increasing
their
gallop
that
one
noticed
how
fast
the
troyka
was
flying
nicholas
looked
back
with
screams
squeals
and
waving
of
whips
that
caused
even
the
shaft
horses
to
gallop
the
other
sleighs
followed
the
shaft
horse
swung
steadily
beneath
the
bow
over
its
head
with
no
thought
of
slackening
pace
and
ready
to
put
on
speed
when
required
nicholas
overtook
the
first
sleigh
they
were
driving
downhill
and
coming
out
upon
a
broad
trodden
track
across
a
meadow
near
a
river
where
are
we
thought
he
it
s
the
kosoy
meadow
i
suppose
but
no
this
is
something
new
i
ve
never
seen
before
this
isn
t
the
kosoy
meadow
nor
the
demkin
hill
and
heaven
only
knows
what
it
is
it
is
something
new
and
enchanted
well
whatever
it
may
be
and
shouting
to
his
horses
he
began
to
pass
the
first
sleigh
zakhar
held
back
his
horses
and
turned
his
face
which
was
already
covered
with
hoarfrost
to
his
eyebrows
nicholas
gave
the
horses
the
rein
and
zakhar
stretching
out
his
arms
clucked
his
tongue
and
let
his
horses
go
now
look
out
master
he
cried
faster
still
the
two
troykas
flew
side
by
side
and
faster
moved
the
feet
of
the
galloping
side
horses
nicholas
began
to
draw
ahead
zakhar
while
still
keeping
his
arms
extended
raised
one
hand
with
the
reins
no
you
won
t
master
he
shouted
nicholas
put
all
his
horses
to
a
gallop
and
passed
zakhar
the
horses
showered
the
fine
dry
snow
on
the
faces
of
those
in
the
sleigh
beside
them
sounded
quick
ringing
bells
and
they
caught
confused
glimpses
of
swiftly
moving
legs
and
the
shadows
of
the
troyka
they
were
passing
the
whistling
sound
of
the
runners
on
the
snow
and
the
voices
of
girls
shrieking
were
heard
from
different
sides
again
checking
his
horses
nicholas
looked
around
him
they
were
still
surrounded
by
the
magic
plain
bathed
in
moonlight
and
spangled
with
stars
zakhar
is
shouting
that
i
should
turn
to
the
left
but
why
to
the
left
thought
nicholas
are
we
getting
to
the
melyukovs
is
this
melyukovka
heaven
only
knows
where
we
are
going
and
heaven
knows
what
is
happening
to
us
but
it
is
very
strange
and
pleasant
whatever
it
is
and
he
looked
round
in
the
sleigh
look
his
mustache
and
eyelashes
are
all
white
said
one
of
the
strange
pretty
unfamiliar
people
the
one
with
fine
eyebrows
and
mustache
i
think
this
used
to
be
natasha
thought
nicholas
and
that
was
madame
schoss
but
perhaps
it
s
not
and
this
circassian
with
the
mustache
i
don
t
know
but
i
love
her
aren
t
you
cold
he
asked
they
did
not
answer
but
began
to
laugh
dimmler
from
the
sleigh
behind
shouted
something
probably
something
funny
but
they
could
not
make
out
what
he
said
yes
yes
some
voices
answered
laughing
but
here
was
a
fairy
forest
with
black
moving
shadows
and
a
glitter
of
diamonds
and
a
flight
of
marble
steps
and
the
silver
roofs
of
fairy
buildings
and
the
shrill
yells
of
some
animals
and
if
this
is
really
melyukovka
it
is
still
stranger
that
we
drove
heaven
knows
where
and
have
come
to
melyukovka
thought
nicholas
it
really
was
melyukovka
and
maids
and
footmen
with
merry
faces
came
running
out
to
the
porch
carrying
candles
who
is
it
asked
someone
in
the
porch
the
mummers
from
the
count
s
i
know
by
the
horses
replied
some
voices
chapter
xi
pelageya
danilovna
melyukova
a
broadly
built
energetic
woman
wearing
spectacles
sat
in
the
drawing
room
in
a
loose
dress
surrounded
by
her
daughters
whom
she
was
trying
to
keep
from
feeling
dull
they
were
quietly
dropping
melted
wax
into
snow
and
looking
at
the
shadows
the
wax
figures
would
throw
on
the
wall
when
they
heard
the
steps
and
voices
of
new
arrivals
in
the
vestibule
hussars
ladies
witches
clowns
and
bears
after
clearing
their
throats
and
wiping
the
hoarfrost
from
their
faces
in
the
vestibule
came
into
the
ballroom
where
candles
were
hurriedly
lighted
the
clown
dimmler
and
the
lady
nicholas
started
a
dance
surrounded
by
the
screaming
children
the
mummers
covering
their
faces
and
disguising
their
voices
bowed
to
their
hostess
and
arranged
themselves
about
the
room
dear
me
there
s
no
recognizing
them
and
natasha
see
whom
she
looks
like
she
really
reminds
me
of
somebody
but
herr
dimmler
isn
t
he
good
i
didn
t
know
him
and
how
he
dances
dear
me
there
s
a
circassian
really
how
becoming
it
is
to
dear
sonya
and
who
is
that
well
you
have
cheered
us
up
nikita
and
vanya
clear
away
the
tables
and
we
were
sitting
so
quietly
ha
ha
ha
the
hussar
the
hussar
just
like
a
boy
and
the
legs
i
can
t
look
at
him
different
voices
were
saying
natasha
the
young
melyukovs
favorite
disappeared
with
them
into
the
back
rooms
where
a
cork
and
various
dressing
gowns
and
male
garments
were
called
for
and
received
from
the
footman
by
bare
girlish
arms
from
behind
the
door
ten
minutes
later
all
the
young
melyukovs
joined
the
mummers
pelageya
danilovna
having
given
orders
to
clear
the
rooms
for
the
visitors
and
arranged
about
refreshments
for
the
gentry
and
the
serfs
went
about
among
the
mummers
without
removing
her
spectacles
peering
into
their
faces
with
a
suppressed
smile
and
failing
to
recognize
any
of
them
it
was
not
merely
dimmler
and
the
rostovs
she
failed
to
recognize
she
did
not
even
recognize
her
own
daughters
or
her
late
husband
s
dressing
gowns
and
uniforms
which
they
had
put
on
and
who
is
is
this
she
asked
her
governess
peering
into
the
face
of
her
own
daughter
dressed
up
as
a
kazan
tartar
i
suppose
it
is
one
of
the
rostovs
well
mr
hussar
and
what
regiment
do
you
serve
in
she
asked
natasha
here
hand
some
fruit
jelly
to
the
turk
she
ordered
the
butler
who
was
handing
things
round
that
s
not
forbidden
by
his
law
sometimes
as
she
looked
at
the
strange
but
amusing
capers
cut
by
the
dancers
who
having
decided
once
for
all
that
being
disguised
no
one
would
recognize
them
were
not
at
all
shy
pelageya
danilovna
hid
her
face
in
her
handkerchief
and
her
whole
stout
body
shook
with
irrepressible
kindly
elderly
laughter
my
little
sasha
look
at
sasha
she
said
after
russian
country
dances
and
chorus
dances
pelageya
danilovna
made
the
serfs
and
gentry
join
in
one
large
circle
a
ring
a
string
and
a
silver
ruble
were
fetched
and
they
all
played
games
together
in
an
hour
all
the
costumes
were
crumpled
and
disordered
the
corked
eyebrows
and
mustaches
were
smeared
over
the
perspiring
flushed
and
merry
faces
pelageya
danilovna
began
to
recognize
the
mummers
admired
their
cleverly
contrived
costumes
and
particularly
how
they
suited
the
young
ladies
and
she
thanked
them
all
for
having
entertained
her
so
well
the
visitors
were
invited
to
supper
in
the
drawing
room
and
the
serfs
had
something
served
to
them
in
the
ballroom
now
to
tell
one
s
fortune
in
the
empty
bathhouse
is
frightening
said
an
old
maid
who
lived
with
the
melyukovs
during
supper
why
said
the
eldest
melyukov
girl
you
wouldn
t
go
it
takes
courage
i
ll
go
said
sonya
tell
what
happened
to
the
young
lady
said
the
second
melyukov
girl
well
began
the
old
maid
a
young
lady
once
went
out
took
a
cock
laid
the
table
for
two
all
properly
and
sat
down
after
sitting
a
while
she
suddenly
hears
someone
coming
a
sleigh
drives
up
with
harness
bells
she
hears
him
coming
he
comes
in
just
in
the
shape
of
a
man
like
an
officer
comes
in
and
sits
down
to
table
with
her
ah
ah
screamed
natasha
rolling
her
eyes
with
horror
yes
and
how
did
he
speak
yes
like
a
man
everything
quite
all
right
and
he
began
persuading
her
and
she
should
have
kept
him
talking
till
cockcrow
but
she
got
frightened
just
got
frightened
and
hid
her
face
in
her
hands
then
he
caught
her
up
it
was
lucky
the
maids
ran
in
just
then
now
why
frighten
them
said
pelageya
danilovna
mamma
you
used
to
try
your
fate
yourself
said
her
daughter
and
how
does
one
do
it
in
a
barn
inquired
sonya
well
say
you
went
to
the
barn
now
and
listened
it
depends
on
what
you
hear
hammering
and
knocking
that
s
bad
but
a
sound
of
shifting
grain
is
good
and
one
sometimes
hears
that
too
mamma
tell
us
what
happened
to
you
in
the
barn
pelageya
danilovna
smiled
oh
i
ve
forgotten
she
replied
but
none
of
you
would
go
yes
i
will
pelageya
danilovna
let
me
i
ll
go
said
sonya
well
why
not
if
you
re
not
afraid
louisa
ivanovna
may
i
asked
sonya
whether
they
were
playing
the
ring
and
string
game
or
the
ruble
game
or
talking
as
now
nicholas
did
not
leave
sonya
s
side
and
gazed
at
her
with
quite
new
eyes
it
seemed
to
him
that
it
was
only
today
thanks
to
that
burnt
cork
mustache
that
he
had
fully
learned
to
know
her
and
really
that
evening
sonya
was
brighter
more
animated
and
prettier
than
nicholas
had
ever
seen
her
before
so
that
s
what
she
is
like
what
a
fool
i
have
been
he
thought
gazing
at
her
sparkling
eyes
and
under
the
mustache
a
happy
rapturous
smile
dimpled
her
cheeks
a
smile
he
had
never
seen
before
i
m
not
afraid
of
anything
said
sonya
may
i
go
at
once
she
got
up
they
told
her
where
the
barn
was
and
how
she
should
stand
and
listen
and
they
handed
her
a
fur
cloak
she
threw
this
over
her
head
and
shoulders
and
glanced
at
nicholas
what
a
darling
that
girl
is
thought
he
and
what
have
i
been
thinking
of
till
now
sonya
went
out
into
the
passage
to
go
to
the
barn
nicholas
went
hastily
to
the
front
porch
saying
he
felt
too
hot
the
crowd
of
people
really
had
made
the
house
stuffy
outside
there
was
the
same
cold
stillness
and
the
same
moon
but
even
brighter
than
before
the
light
was
so
strong
and
the
snow
sparkled
with
so
many
stars
that
one
did
not
wish
to
look
up
at
the
sky
and
the
real
stars
were
unnoticed
the
sky
was
black
and
dreary
while
the
earth
was
gay
i
am
a
fool
a
fool
what
have
i
been
waiting
for
thought
nicholas
and
running
out
from
the
porch
he
went
round
the
corner
of
the
house
and
along
the
path
that
led
to
the
back
porch
he
knew
sonya
would
pass
that
way
halfway
lay
some
snow
covered
piles
of
firewood
and
across
and
along
them
a
network
of
shadows
from
the
bare
old
lime
trees
fell
on
the
snow
and
on
the
path
this
path
led
to
the
barn
the
log
walls
of
the
barn
and
its
snow
covered
roof
that
looked
as
if
hewn
out
of
some
precious
stone
sparkled
in
the
moonlight
a
tree
in
the
garden
snapped
with
the
frost
and
then
all
was
again
perfectly
silent
his
bosom
seemed
to
inhale
not
air
but
the
strength
of
eternal
youth
and
gladness
from
the
back
porch
came
the
sound
of
feet
descending
the
steps
the
bottom
step
upon
which
snow
had
fallen
gave
a
ringing
creak
and
he
heard
the
voice
of
an
old
maidservant
saying
straight
straight
along
the
path
miss
only
don
t
look
back
i
am
not
afraid
answered
sonya
s
voice
and
along
the
path
toward
nicholas
came
the
crunching
whistling
sound
of
sonya
s
feet
in
her
thin
shoes
sonya
came
along
wrapped
in
her
cloak
she
was
only
a
couple
of
paces
away
when
she
saw
him
and
to
her
too
he
was
not
the
nicholas
she
had
known
and
always
slightly
feared
he
was
in
a
woman
s
dress
with
tousled
hair
and
a
happy
smile
new
to
sonya
she
ran
rapidly
toward
him
quite
different
and
yet
the
same
thought
nicholas
looking
at
her
face
all
lit
up
by
the
moonlight
he
slipped
his
arms
under
the
cloak
that
covered
her
head
embraced
her
pressed
her
to
him
and
kissed
her
on
the
lips
that
wore
a
mustache
and
had
a
smell
of
burnt
cork
sonya
kissed
him
full
on
the
lips
and
disengaging
her
little
hands
pressed
them
to
his
cheeks
sonya
nicholas
was
all
they
said
they
ran
to
the
barn
and
then
back
again
re
entering
he
by
the
front
and
she
by
the
back
porch
chapter
xii
when
they
all
drove
back
from
pelageya
danilovna
s
natasha
who
always
saw
and
noticed
everything
arranged
that
she
and
madame
schoss
should
go
back
in
the
sleigh
with
dimmler
and
sonya
with
nicholas
and
the
maids
on
the
way
back
nicholas
drove
at
a
steady
pace
instead
of
racing
and
kept
peering
by
that
fantastic
all
transforming
light
into
sonya
s
face
and
searching
beneath
the
eyebrows
and
mustache
for
his
former
and
his
present
sonya
from
whom
he
had
resolved
never
to
be
parted
again
he
looked
and
recognizing
in
her
both
the
old
and
the
new
sonya
and
being
reminded
by
the
smell
of
burnt
cork
of
the
sensation
of
her
kiss
inhaled
the
frosty
air
with
a
full
breast
and
looking
at
the
ground
flying
beneath
him
and
at
the
sparkling
sky
felt
himself
again
in
fairyland
sonya
is
it
well
with
thee
he
asked
from
time
to
time
yes
she
replied
and
with
thee
when
halfway
home
nicholas
handed
the
reins
to
the
coachman
and
ran
for
a
moment
to
natasha
s
sleigh
and
stood
on
its
wing
natasha
he
whispered
in
french
do
you
know
i
have
made
up
my
mind
about
sonya
have
you
told
her
asked
natasha
suddenly
beaming
all
over
with
joy
oh
how
strange
you
are
with
that
mustache
and
those
eyebrows
natasha
are
you
glad
i
am
so
glad
so
glad
i
was
beginning
to
be
vexed
with
you
i
did
not
tell
you
but
you
have
been
treating
her
badly
what
a
heart
she
has
nicholas
i
am
horrid
sometimes
but
i
was
ashamed
to
be
happy
while
sonya
was
not
continued
natasha
now
i
am
so
glad
well
run
back
to
her
no
wait
a
bit
oh
how
funny
you
look
cried
nicholas
peering
into
her
face
and
finding
in
his
sister
too
something
new
unusual
and
bewitchingly
tender
that
he
had
not
seen
in
her
before
natasha
it
s
magical
isn
t
it
yes
she
replied
you
have
done
splendidly
had
i
seen
her
before
as
she
is
now
thought
nicholas
i
should
long
ago
have
asked
her
what
to
do
and
have
done
whatever
she
told
me
and
all
would
have
been
well
so
you
are
glad
and
i
have
done
right
oh
quite
right
i
had
a
quarrel
with
mamma
some
time
ago
about
it
mamma
said
she
was
angling
for
you
how
could
she
say
such
a
thing
i
nearly
stormed
at
mamma
i
will
never
let
anyone
say
anything
bad
of
sonya
for
there
is
nothing
but
good
in
her
then
it
s
all
right
said
nicholas
again
scrutinizing
the
expression
of
his
sister
s
face
to
see
if
she
was
in
earnest
then
he
jumped
down
and
his
boots
scrunching
the
snow
ran
back
to
his
sleigh
the
same
happy
smiling
circassian
with
mustache
and
beaming
eyes
looking
up
from
under
a
sable
hood
was
still
sitting
there
and
that
circassian
was
sonya
and
that
sonya
was
certainly
his
future
happy
and
loving
wife
when
they
reached
home
and
had
told
their
mother
how
they
had
spent
the
evening
at
the
melyukovs
the
girls
went
to
their
bedroom
when
they
had
undressed
but
without
washing
off
the
cork
mustaches
they
sat
a
long
time
talking
of
their
happiness
they
talked
of
how
they
would
live
when
they
were
married
how
their
husbands
would
be
friends
and
how
happy
they
would
be
on
natasha
s
table
stood
two
looking
glasses
which
dunyasha
had
prepared
beforehand
only
when
will
all
that
be
i
am
afraid
never
it
would
be
too
good
said
natasha
rising
and
going
to
the
looking
glasses
sit
down
natasha
perhaps
you
ll
see
him
said
sonya
natasha
lit
the
candles
one
on
each
side
of
one
of
the
looking
glasses
and
sat
down
i
see
someone
with
a
mustache
said
natasha
seeing
her
own
face
you
mustn
t
laugh
miss
said
dunyasha
with
sonya
s
help
and
the
maid
s
natasha
got
the
glass
she
held
into
the
right
position
opposite
the
other
her
face
assumed
a
serious
expression
and
she
sat
silent
she
sat
a
long
time
looking
at
the
receding
line
of
candles
reflected
in
the
glasses
and
expecting
from
tales
she
had
heard
to
see
a
coffin
or
him
prince
andrew
in
that
last
dim
indistinctly
outlined
square
but
ready
as
she
was
to
take
the
smallest
speck
for
the
image
of
a
man
or
of
a
coffin
she
saw
nothing
she
began
blinking
rapidly
and
moved
away
from
the
looking
glasses
why
is
it
others
see
things
and
i
don
t
she
said
you
sit
down
now
sonya
you
absolutely
must
tonight
do
it
for
me
today
i
feel
so
frightened
sonya
sat
down
before
the
glasses
got
the
right
position
and
began
looking
now
miss
sonya
is
sure
to
see
something
whispered
dunyasha
while
you
do
nothing
but
laugh
sonya
heard
this
and
natasha
s
whisper
i
know
she
will
she
saw
something
last
year
for
about
three
minutes
all
were
silent
of
course
she
will
whispered
natasha
but
did
not
finish
suddenly
sonya
pushed
away
the
glass
she
was
holding
and
covered
her
eyes
with
her
hand
oh
natasha
she
cried
did
you
see
did
you
what
was
it
exclaimed
natasha
holding
up
the
looking
glass
sonya
had
not
seen
anything
she
was
just
wanting
to
blink
and
to
get
up
when
she
heard
natasha
say
of
course
she
will
she
did
not
wish
to
disappoint
either
dunyasha
or
natasha
but
it
was
hard
to
sit
still
she
did
not
herself
know
how
or
why
the
exclamation
escaped
her
when
she
covered
her
eyes
you
saw
him
urged
natasha
seizing
her
hand
yes
wait
a
bit
i
saw
him
sonya
could
not
help
saying
not
yet
knowing
whom
natasha
meant
by
him
nicholas
or
prince
andrew
but
why
shouldn
t
i
say
i
saw
something
others
do
see
besides
who
can
tell
whether
i
saw
anything
or
not
flashed
through
sonya
s
mind
yes
i
saw
him
she
said
how
standing
or
lying
no
i
saw
at
first
there
was
nothing
then
i
saw
him
lying
down
andrew
lying
is
he
ill
asked
natasha
her
frightened
eyes
fixed
on
her
friend
no
on
the
contrary
on
the
contrary
his
face
was
cheerful
and
he
turned
to
me
and
when
saying
this
she
herself
fancied
she
had
really
seen
what
she
described
well
and
then
sonya
after
that
i
could
not
make
out
what
there
was
something
blue
and
red
sonya
when
will
he
come
back
when
shall
i
see
him
o
god
how
afraid
i
am
for
him
and
for
myself
and
about
everything
natasha
began
and
without
replying
to
sonya
s
words
of
comfort
she
got
into
bed
and
long
after
her
candle
was
out
lay
open
eyed
and
motionless
gazing
at
the
moonlight
through
the
frosty
windowpanes
chapter
xiii
soon
after
the
christmas
holidays
nicholas
told
his
mother
of
his
love
for
sonya
and
of
his
firm
resolve
to
marry
her
the
countess
who
had
long
noticed
what
was
going
on
between
them
and
was
expecting
this
declaration
listened
to
him
in
silence
and
then
told
her
son
that
he
might
marry
whom
he
pleased
but
that
neither
she
nor
his
father
would
give
their
blessing
to
such
a
marriage
nicholas
for
the
first
time
felt
that
his
mother
was
displeased
with
him
and
that
despite
her
love
for
him
she
would
not
give
way
coldly
without
looking
at
her
son
she
sent
for
her
husband
and
when
he
came
tried
briefly
and
coldly
to
inform
him
of
the
facts
in
her
son
s
presence
but
unable
to
restrain
herself
she
burst
into
tears
of
vexation
and
left
the
room
the
old
count
began
irresolutely
to
admonish
nicholas
and
beg
him
to
abandon
his
purpose
nicholas
replied
that
he
could
not
go
back
on
his
word
and
his
father
sighing
and
evidently
disconcerted
very
soon
became
silent
and
went
in
to
the
countess
in
all
his
encounters
with
his
son
the
count
was
always
conscious
of
his
own
guilt
toward
him
for
having
wasted
the
family
fortune
and
so
he
could
not
be
angry
with
him
for
refusing
to
marry
an
heiress
and
choosing
the
dowerless
sonya
on
this
occasion
he
was
only
more
vividly
conscious
of
the
fact
that
if
his
affairs
had
not
been
in
disorder
no
better
wife
for
nicholas
than
sonya
could
have
been
wished
for
and
that
no
one
but
himself
with
his
mitenka
and
his
uncomfortable
habits
was
to
blame
for
the
condition
of
the
family
finances
the
father
and
mother
did
not
speak
of
the
matter
to
their
son
again
but
a
few
days
later
the
countess
sent
for
sonya
and
with
a
cruelty
neither
of
them
expected
reproached
her
niece
for
trying
to
catch
nicholas
and
for
ingratitude
sonya
listened
silently
with
downcast
eyes
to
the
countess
cruel
words
without
understanding
what
was
required
of
her
she
was
ready
to
sacrifice
everything
for
her
benefactors
self
sacrifice
was
her
most
cherished
idea
but
in
this
case
she
could
not
see
what
she
ought
to
sacrifice
or
for
whom
she
could
not
help
loving
the
countess
and
the
whole
rostov
family
but
neither
could
she
help
loving
nicholas
and
knowing
that
his
happiness
depended
on
that
love
she
was
silent
and
sad
and
did
not
reply
nicholas
felt
the
situation
to
be
intolerable
and
went
to
have
an
explanation
with
his
mother
he
first
implored
her
to
forgive
him
and
sonya
and
consent
to
their
marriage
then
he
threatened
that
if
she
molested
sonya
he
would
at
once
marry
her
secretly
the
countess
with
a
coldness
her
son
had
never
seen
in
her
before
replied
that
he
was
of
age
that
prince
andrew
was
marrying
without
his
father
s
consent
and
he
could
do
the
same
but
that
she
would
never
receive
that
intriguer
as
her
daughter
exploding
at
the
word
intriguer
nicholas
raising
his
voice
told
his
mother
he
had
never
expected
her
to
try
to
force
him
to
sell
his
feelings
but
if
that
were
so
he
would
say
for
the
last
time
but
he
had
no
time
to
utter
the
decisive
word
which
the
expression
of
his
face
caused
his
mother
to
await
with
terror
and
which
would
perhaps
have
forever
remained
a
cruel
memory
to
them
both
he
had
not
time
to
say
it
for
natasha
with
a
pale
and
set
face
entered
the
room
from
the
door
at
which
she
had
been
listening
nicholas
you
are
talking
nonsense
be
quiet
be
quiet
be
quiet
i
tell
you
she
almost
screamed
so
as
to
drown
his
voice
mamma
darling
it
s
not
at
all
so
my
poor
sweet
darling
she
said
to
her
mother
who
conscious
that
they
had
been
on
the
brink
of
a
rupture
gazed
at
her
son
with
terror
but
in
the
obstinacy
and
excitement
of
the
conflict
could
not
and
would
not
give
way
nicholas
i
ll
explain
to
you
go
away
listen
mamma
darling
said
natasha
her
words
were
incoherent
but
they
attained
the
purpose
at
which
she
was
aiming
the
countess
sobbing
heavily
hid
her
face
on
her
daughter
s
breast
while
nicholas
rose
clutching
his
head
and
left
the
room
natasha
set
to
work
to
effect
a
reconciliation
and
so
far
succeeded
that
nicholas
received
a
promise
from
his
mother
that
sonya
should
not
be
troubled
while
he
on
his
side
promised
not
to
undertake
anything
without
his
parents
knowledge
firmly
resolved
after
putting
his
affairs
in
order
in
the
regiment
to
retire
from
the
army
and
return
and
marry
sonya
nicholas
serious
sorrowful
and
at
variance
with
his
parents
but
as
it
seemed
to
him
passionately
in
love
left
at
the
beginning
of
january
to
rejoin
his
regiment
after
nicholas
had
gone
things
in
the
rostov
household
were
more
depressing
than
ever
and
the
countess
fell
ill
from
mental
agitation
sonya
was
unhappy
at
the
separation
from
nicholas
and
still
more
so
on
account
of
the
hostile
tone
the
countess
could
not
help
adopting
toward
her
the
count
was
more
perturbed
than
ever
by
the
condition
of
his
affairs
which
called
for
some
decisive
action
their
town
house
and
estate
near
moscow
had
inevitably
to
be
sold
and
for
this
they
had
to
go
to
moscow
but
the
countess
health
obliged
them
to
delay
their
departure
from
day
to
day
natasha
who
had
borne
the
first
period
of
separation
from
her
betrothed
lightly
and
even
cheerfully
now
grew
more
agitated
and
impatient
every
day
the
thought
that
her
best
days
which
she
would
have
employed
in
loving
him
were
being
vainly
wasted
with
no
advantage
to
anyone
tormented
her
incessantly
his
letters
for
the
most
part
irritated
her
it
hurt
her
to
think
that
while
she
lived
only
in
the
thought
of
him
he
was
living
a
real
life
seeing
new
places
and
new
people
that
interested
him
the
more
interesting
his
letters
were
the
more
vexed
she
felt
her
letters
to
him
far
from
giving
her
any
comfort
seemed
to
her
a
wearisome
and
artificial
obligation
she
could
not
write
because
she
could
not
conceive
the
possibility
of
expressing
sincerely
in
a
letter
even
a
thousandth
part
of
what
she
expressed
by
voice
smile
and
glance
she
wrote
to
him
formal
monotonous
and
dry
letters
to
which
she
attached
no
importance
herself
and
in
the
rough
copies
of
which
the
countess
corrected
her
mistakes
in
spelling
there
was
still
no
improvement
in
the
countess
health
but
it
was
impossible
to
defer
the
journey
to
moscow
any
longer
natasha
s
trousseau
had
to
be
ordered
and
the
house
sold
moreover
prince
andrew
was
expected
in
moscow
where
old
prince
bolkonski
was
spending
the
winter
and
natasha
felt
sure
he
had
already
arrived
so
the
countess
remained
in
the
country
and
the
count
taking
sonya
and
natasha
with
him
went
to
moscow
at
the
end
of
january
book
eight
chapter
i
after
prince
andrews
engagement
to
natasha
pierre
without
any
apparent
cause
suddenly
felt
it
impossible
to
go
on
living
as
before
firmly
convinced
as
he
was
of
the
truths
revealed
to
him
by
his
benefactor
and
happy
as
he
had
been
in
perfecting
his
inner
man
to
which
he
had
devoted
himself
with
such
ardor
all
the
zest
of
such
a
life
vanished
after
the
engagement
of
andrew
and
natasha
and
the
death
of
joseph
alexeevich
the
news
of
which
reached
him
almost
at
the
same
time
only
the
skeleton
of
life
remained
his
house
a
brilliant
wife
who
now
enjoyed
the
favors
of
a
very
important
personage
acquaintance
with
all
petersburg
and
his
court
service
with
its
dull
formalities
and
this
life
suddenly
seemed
to
pierre
unexpectedly
loathsome
he
ceased
keeping
a
diary
avoided
the
company
of
the
brothers
began
going
to
the
club
again
drank
a
great
deal
and
came
once
more
in
touch
with
the
bachelor
sets
leading
such
a
life
that
the
countess
helene
thought
it
necessary
to
speak
severely
to
him
about
it
pierre
felt
that
she
right
and
to
avoid
compromising
her
went
away
to
moscow
in
moscow
as
soon
as
he
entered
his
huge
house
in
which
the
faded
and
fading
princesses
still
lived
with
its
enormous
retinue
as
soon
as
driving
through
the
town
he
saw
the
iberian
shrine
with
innumerable
tapers
burning
before
the
golden
covers
of
the
icons
the
kremlin
square
with
its
snow
undisturbed
by
vehicles
the
sleigh
drivers
and
hovels
of
the
sivtsev
vrazhok
those
old
moscovites
who
desired
nothing
hurried
nowhere
and
were
ending
their
days
leisurely
when
he
saw
those
old
moscow
ladies
the
moscow
balls
and
the
english
club
he
felt
himself
at
home
in
a
quiet
haven
in
moscow
he
felt
at
peace
at
home
warm
and
dirty
as
in
an
old
dressing
gown
moscow
society
from
the
old
women
down
to
the
children
received
pierre
like
a
long
expected
guest
whose
place
was
always
ready
awaiting
him
for
moscow
society
pierre
was
the
nicest
kindest
most
intellectual
merriest
and
most
magnanimous
of
cranks
a
heedless
genial
nobleman
of
the
old
russian
type
his
purse
was
always
empty
because
it
was
open
to
everyone
benefit
performances
poor
pictures
statues
benevolent
societies
gypsy
choirs
schools
subscription
dinners
sprees
freemasons
churches
and
books
no
one
and
nothing
met
with
a
refusal
from
him
and
had
it
not
been
for
two
friends
who
had
borrowed
large
sums
from
him
and
taken
him
under
their
protection
he
would
have
given
everything
away
there
was
never
a
dinner
or
soiree
at
the
club
without
him
as
soon
as
he
sank
into
his
place
on
the
sofa
after
two
bottles
of
margaux
he
was
surrounded
and
talking
disputing
and
joking
began
when
there
were
quarrels
his
kindly
smile
and
well
timed
jests
reconciled
the
antagonists
the
masonic
dinners
were
dull
and
dreary
when
he
was
not
there
when
after
a
bachelor
supper
he
rose
with
his
amiable
and
kindly
smile
yielding
to
the
entreaties
of
the
festive
company
to
drive
off
somewhere
with
them
shouts
of
delight
and
triumph
arose
among
the
young
men
at
balls
he
danced
if
a
partner
was
needed
young
ladies
married
and
unmarried
liked
him
because
without
making
love
to
any
of
them
he
was
equally
amiable
to
all
especially
after
supper
il
est
charmant
il
n
a
pas
de
sexe
they
said
of
him
he
is
charming
he
has
no
sex
pierre
was
one
of
those
retired
gentlemen
in
waiting
of
whom
there
were
hundreds
good
humoredly
ending
their
days
in
moscow
how
horrified
he
would
have
been
seven
years
before
when
he
first
arrived
from
abroad
had
he
been
told
that
there
was
no
need
for
him
to
seek
or
plan
anything
that
his
rut
had
long
been
shaped
eternally
predetermined
and
that
wriggle
as
he
might
he
would
be
what
all
in
his
position
were
he
could
not
have
believed
it
had
he
not
at
one
time
longed
with
all
his
heart
to
establish
a
republic
in
russia
then
himself
to
be
a
napoleon
then
to
be
a
philosopher
and
then
a
strategist
and
the
conqueror
of
napoleon
had
he
not
seen
the
possibility
of
and
passionately
desired
the
regeneration
of
the
sinful
human
race
and
his
own
progress
to
the
highest
degree
of
perfection
had
he
not
established
schools
and
hospitals
and
liberated
his
serfs
but
instead
of
all
that
here
he
was
the
wealthy
husband
of
an
unfaithful
wife
a
retired
gentleman
in
waiting
fond
of
eating
and
drinking
and
as
he
unbuttoned
his
waistcoat
of
abusing
the
government
a
bit
a
member
of
the
moscow
english
club
and
a
universal
favorite
in
moscow
society
for
a
long
time
he
could
not
reconcile
himself
to
the
idea
that
he
was
one
of
those
same
retired
moscow
gentlemen
in
waiting
he
had
so
despised
seven
years
before
sometimes
he
consoled
himself
with
the
thought
that
he
was
only
living
this
life
temporarily
but
then
he
was
shocked
by
the
thought
of
how
many
like
himself
had
entered
that
life
and
that
club
temporarily
with
all
their
teeth
and
hair
and
had
only
left
it
when
not
a
single
tooth
or
hair
remained
in
moments
of
pride
when
he
thought
of
his
position
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
was
quite
different
and
distinct
from
those
other
retired
gentlemen
in
waiting
he
had
formerly
despised
they
were
empty
stupid
contented
fellows
satisfied
with
their
position
while
i
am
still
discontented
and
want
to
do
something
for
mankind
but
perhaps
all
these
comrades
of
mine
struggled
just
like
me
and
sought
something
new
a
path
in
life
of
their
own
and
like
me
were
brought
by
force
of
circumstances
society
and
race
by
that
elemental
force
against
which
man
is
powerless
to
the
condition
i
am
in
said
he
to
himself
in
moments
of
humility
and
after
living
some
time
in
moscow
he
no
longer
despised
but
began
to
grow
fond
of
to
respect
and
to
pity
his
comrades
in
destiny
as
he
pitied
himself
pierre
longer
suffered
moments
of
despair
hypochondria
and
disgust
with
life
but
the
malady
that
had
formerly
found
expression
in
such
acute
attacks
was
driven
inwards
and
never
left
him
for
a
moment
what
for
why
what
is
going
on
in
the
world
he
would
ask
himself
in
perplexity
several
times
a
day
involuntarily
beginning
to
reflect
anew
on
the
meaning
of
the
phenomena
of
life
but
knowing
by
experience
that
there
were
no
answers
to
these
questions
he
made
haste
to
turn
away
from
them
and
took
up
a
book
or
hurried
of
to
the
club
or
to
apollon
nikolaevich
s
to
exchange
the
gossip
of
the
town
helene
who
has
never
cared
for
anything
but
her
own
body
and
is
one
of
the
stupidest
women
in
the
world
thought
pierre
is
regarded
by
people
as
the
acme
of
intelligence
and
refinement
and
they
pay
homage
to
her
napoleon
bonaparte
was
despised
by
all
as
long
as
he
was
great
but
now
that
he
has
become
a
wretched
comedian
the
emperor
francis
wants
to
offer
him
his
daughter
in
an
illegal
marriage
the
spaniards
through
the
catholic
clergy
offer
praise
to
god
for
their
victory
over
the
french
on
the
fourteenth
of
june
and
the
french
also
through
the
catholic
clergy
offer
praise
because
on
that
same
fourteenth
of
june
they
defeated
the
spaniards
my
brother
masons
swear
by
the
blood
that
they
are
ready
to
sacrifice
everything
for
their
neighbor
but
they
do
not
give
a
ruble
each
to
the
collections
for
the
poor
and
they
intrigue
the
astraea
lodge
against
the
manna
seekers
and
fuss
about
an
authentic
scotch
carpet
and
a
charter
that
nobody
needs
and
the
meaning
of
which
the
very
man
who
wrote
it
does
not
understand
we
all
profess
the
christian
law
of
forgiveness
of
injuries
and
love
of
our
neighbors
the
law
in
honor
of
which
we
have
built
in
moscow
forty
times
forty
churches
but
yesterday
a
deserter
was
knouted
to
death
and
a
minister
of
that
same
law
of
love
and
forgiveness
a
priest
gave
the
soldier
a
cross
to
kiss
before
his
execution
so
thought
pierre
and
the
whole
of
this
general
deception
which
everyone
accepts
accustomed
as
he
was
to
it
astonished
him
each
time
as
if
it
were
something
new
i
understand
the
deception
and
confusion
he
thought
but
how
am
i
to
tell
them
all
that
i
see
i
have
tried
and
have
always
found
that
they
too
in
the
depths
of
their
souls
understand
it
as
i
do
and
only
try
not
to
see
it
so
it
appears
that
it
must
be
so
but
i
what
is
to
become
of
me
thought
he
he
had
the
unfortunate
capacity
many
men
especially
russians
have
of
seeing
and
believing
in
the
possibility
of
goodness
and
truth
but
of
seeing
the
evil
and
falsehood
of
life
too
clearly
to
be
able
to
take
a
serious
part
in
it
every
sphere
of
work
was
connected
in
his
eyes
with
evil
and
deception
whatever
he
tried
to
be
whatever
he
engaged
in
the
evil
and
falsehood
of
it
repulsed
him
and
blocked
every
path
of
activity
yet
he
had
to
live
and
to
find
occupation
it
was
too
dreadful
to
be
under
the
burden
of
these
insoluble
problems
so
he
abandoned
himself
to
any
distraction
in
order
to
forget
them
he
frequented
every
kind
of
society
drank
much
bought
pictures
engaged
in
building
and
above
all
read
he
read
and
read
everything
that
came
to
hand
on
coming
home
while
his
valets
were
still
taking
off
his
things
he
picked
up
a
book
and
began
to
read
from
reading
he
passed
to
sleeping
from
sleeping
to
gossip
in
drawing
rooms
of
the
club
from
gossip
to
carousals
and
women
from
carousals
back
to
gossip
reading
and
wine
drinking
became
more
and
more
a
physical
and
also
a
moral
necessity
though
the
doctors
warned
him
that
with
his
corpulence
wine
was
dangerous
for
him
he
drank
a
great
deal
he
was
only
quite
at
ease
when
having
poured
several
glasses
of
wine
mechanically
into
his
large
mouth
he
felt
a
pleasant
warmth
in
his
body
an
amiability
toward
all
his
fellows
and
a
readiness
to
respond
superficially
to
every
idea
without
probing
it
deeply
only
after
emptying
a
bottle
or
two
did
he
feel
dimly
that
the
terribly
tangled
skein
of
life
which
previously
had
terrified
him
was
not
as
dreadful
as
he
had
thought
he
was
always
conscious
of
some
aspect
of
that
skein
as
with
a
buzzing
in
his
head
after
dinner
or
supper
he
chatted
or
listened
to
conversation
or
read
but
under
the
influence
of
wine
he
said
to
himself
it
doesn
t
matter
i
ll
get
it
unraveled
i
have
a
solution
ready
but
have
no
time
now
i
ll
think
it
all
out
later
on
but
the
later
on
never
came
in
the
morning
on
an
empty
stomach
all
the
old
questions
appeared
as
insoluble
and
terrible
as
ever
and
pierre
hastily
picked
up
a
book
and
if
anyone
came
to
see
him
he
was
glad
sometimes
he
remembered
how
he
had
heard
that
soldiers
in
war
when
entrenched
under
the
enemy
s
fire
if
they
have
nothing
to
do
try
hard
to
find
some
occupation
the
more
easily
to
bear
the
danger
to
pierre
all
men
seemed
like
those
soldiers
seeking
refuge
from
life
some
in
ambition
some
in
cards
some
in
framing
laws
some
in
women
some
in
toys
some
in
horses
some
in
politics
some
in
sport
some
in
wine
and
some
in
governmental
affairs
nothing
is
trivial
and
nothing
is
important
it
s
all
the
same
only
to
save
oneself
from
it
as
best
one
can
thought
pierre
only
not
to
see
it
that
dreadful
it
chapter
ii
at
the
beginning
of
winter
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
and
his
daughter
moved
to
moscow
at
that
time
enthusiasm
for
the
emperor
alexander
s
regime
had
weakened
and
a
patriotic
and
anti
french
tendency
prevailed
there
and
this
together
with
his
past
and
his
intellect
and
his
originality
at
once
made
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
an
object
of
particular
respect
to
the
moscovites
and
the
center
of
the
moscow
opposition
to
the
government
the
prince
had
aged
very
much
that
year
he
showed
marked
signs
of
senility
by
a
tendency
to
fall
asleep
forgetfulness
of
quite
recent
events
remembrance
of
remote
ones
and
the
childish
vanity
with
which
he
accepted
the
role
of
head
of
the
moscow
opposition
in
spite
of
this
the
old
man
inspired
in
all
his
visitors
alike
a
feeling
of
respectful
veneration
especially
of
an
evening
when
he
came
in
to
tea
in
his
old
fashioned
coat
and
powdered
wig
and
aroused
by
anyone
told
his
abrupt
stories
of
the
past
or
uttered
yet
more
abrupt
and
scathing
criticisms
of
the
present
for
them
all
that
old
fashioned
house
with
its
gigantic
mirrors
pre
revolution
furniture
powdered
footmen
and
the
stern
shrewd
old
man
himself
a
relic
of
the
past
century
with
his
gentle
daughter
and
the
pretty
frenchwoman
who
were
reverently
devoted
to
him
presented
a
majestic
and
agreeable
spectacle
but
the
visitors
did
not
reflect
that
besides
the
couple
of
hours
during
which
they
saw
their
host
there
were
also
twenty
two
hours
in
the
day
during
which
the
private
and
intimate
life
of
the
house
continued
latterly
that
private
life
had
become
very
trying
for
princess
mary
there
in
moscow
she
was
deprived
of
her
greatest
pleasures
talks
with
the
pilgrims
and
the
solitude
which
refreshed
her
at
bald
hills
and
she
had
none
of
the
advantages
and
pleasures
of
city
life
she
did
not
go
out
into
society
everyone
knew
that
her
father
would
not
let
her
go
anywhere
without
him
and
his
failing
health
prevented
his
going
out
himself
so
that
she
was
not
invited
to
dinners
and
evening
parties
she
had
quite
abandoned
the
hope
of
getting
married
she
saw
the
coldness
and
malevolence
with
which
the
old
prince
received
and
dismissed
the
young
men
possible
suitors
who
sometimes
appeared
at
their
house
she
had
no
friends
during
this
visit
to
moscow
she
had
been
disappointed
in
the
two
who
had
been
nearest
to
her
mademoiselle
bourienne
with
whom
she
had
never
been
able
to
be
quite
frank
had
now
become
unpleasant
to
her
and
for
various
reasons
princess
mary
avoided
her
julie
with
whom
she
had
corresponded
for
the
last
five
years
was
in
moscow
but
proved
to
be
quite
alien
to
her
when
they
met
just
then
julie
who
by
the
death
of
her
brothers
had
become
one
of
the
richest
heiresses
in
moscow
was
in
the
full
whirl
of
society
pleasures
she
was
surrounded
by
young
men
who
she
fancied
had
suddenly
learned
to
appreciate
her
worth
julie
was
at
that
stage
in
the
life
of
a
society
woman
when
she
feels
that
her
last
chance
of
marrying
has
come
and
that
her
fate
must
be
decided
now
or
never
on
thursdays
princess
mary
remembered
with
a
mournful
smile
that
she
now
had
no
one
to
write
to
since
julie
whose
presence
gave
her
no
pleasure
was
here
and
they
met
every
week
like
the
old
emigre
who
declined
to
marry
the
lady
with
whom
he
had
spent
his
evenings
for
years
she
regretted
julie
s
presence
and
having
no
one
to
write
to
in
moscow
princess
mary
had
no
one
to
talk
to
no
one
to
whom
to
confide
her
sorrow
and
much
sorrow
fell
to
her
lot
just
then
the
time
for
prince
andrew
s
return
and
marriage
was
approaching
but
his
request
to
her
to
prepare
his
father
for
it
had
not
been
carried
out
in
fact
it
seemed
as
if
matters
were
quite
hopeless
for
at
every
mention
of
the
young
countess
rostova
the
old
prince
who
apart
from
that
was
usually
in
a
bad
temper
lost
control
of
himself
another
lately
added
sorrow
arose
from
the
lessons
she
gave
her
six
year
old
nephew
to
her
consternation
she
detected
in
herself
in
relation
to
little
nicholas
some
symptoms
of
her
father
s
irritability
however
often
she
told
herself
that
she
must
not
get
irritable
when
teaching
her
nephew
almost
every
time
that
pointer
in
hand
she
sat
down
to
show
him
the
french
alphabet
she
so
longed
to
pour
her
own
knowledge
quickly
and
easily
into
the
child
who
was
already
afraid
that
auntie
might
at
any
moment
get
angry
that
at
his
slightest
inattention
she
trembled
became
flustered
and
heated
raised
her
voice
and
sometimes
pulled
him
by
the
arm
and
put
him
in
the
corner
having
put
him
in
the
corner
she
would
herself
begin
to
cry
over
her
cruel
evil
nature
and
little
nicholas
following
her
example
would
sob
and
without
permission
would
leave
his
corner
come
to
her
pull
her
wet
hands
from
her
face
and
comfort
her
but
what
distressed
the
princess
most
of
all
was
her
father
s
irritability
which
was
always
directed
against
her
and
had
of
late
amounted
to
cruelty
had
he
forced
her
to
prostrate
herself
to
the
ground
all
night
had
he
beaten
her
or
made
her
fetch
wood
or
water
it
would
never
have
entered
her
mind
to
think
her
position
hard
but
this
loving
despot
the
more
cruel
because
he
loved
her
and
for
that
reason
tormented
himself
and
her
knew
how
not
merely
to
hurt
and
humiliate
her
deliberately
but
to
show
her
that
she
was
always
to
blame
for
everything
of
late
he
had
exhibited
a
new
trait
that
tormented
princess
mary
more
than
anything
else
this
was
his
ever
increasing
intimacy
with
mademoiselle
bourienne
the
idea
that
at
the
first
moment
of
receiving
the
news
of
his
son
s
intentions
had
occurred
to
him
in
jest
that
if
andrew
got
married
he
himself
would
marry
bourienne
had
evidently
pleased
him
and
latterly
he
had
persistently
and
as
it
seemed
to
princess
mary
merely
to
offend
her
shown
special
endearments
to
the
companion
and
expressed
his
dissatisfaction
with
his
daughter
by
demonstrations
of
love
of
bourienne
one
day
in
moscow
in
princess
mary
s
presence
she
thought
her
father
did
it
purposely
when
she
was
there
the
old
prince
kissed
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
hand
and
drawing
her
to
him
embraced
her
affectionately
princess
mary
flushed
and
ran
out
of
the
room
a
few
minutes
later
mademoiselle
bourienne
came
into
princess
mary
s
room
smiling
and
making
cheerful
remarks
in
her
agreeable
voice
princess
mary
hastily
wiped
away
her
tears
went
resolutely
up
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
evidently
unconscious
of
what
she
was
doing
began
shouting
in
angry
haste
at
the
frenchwoman
her
voice
breaking
it
s
horrible
vile
inhuman
to
take
advantage
of
the
weakness
she
did
not
finish
leave
my
room
she
exclaimed
and
burst
into
sobs
next
day
the
prince
did
not
say
a
word
to
his
daughter
but
she
noticed
that
at
dinner
he
gave
orders
that
mademoiselle
bourienne
should
be
served
first
after
dinner
when
the
footman
handed
coffee
and
from
habit
began
with
the
princess
the
prince
suddenly
grew
furious
threw
his
stick
at
philip
and
instantly
gave
instructions
to
have
him
conscripted
for
the
army
he
doesn
t
obey
i
said
it
twice
and
he
doesn
t
obey
she
is
the
first
person
in
this
house
she
s
my
best
friend
cried
the
prince
and
if
you
allow
yourself
he
screamed
in
a
fury
addressing
princess
mary
for
the
first
time
to
forget
yourself
again
before
her
as
you
dared
to
do
yesterday
i
will
show
you
who
is
master
in
this
house
go
don
t
let
me
set
eyes
on
you
beg
her
pardon
princess
mary
asked
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
pardon
and
also
her
father
s
pardon
for
herself
and
for
philip
the
footman
who
had
begged
for
her
intervention
at
such
moments
something
like
a
pride
of
sacrifice
gathered
in
her
soul
and
suddenly
that
father
whom
she
had
judged
would
look
for
his
spectacles
in
her
presence
fumbling
near
them
and
not
seeing
them
or
would
forget
something
that
had
just
occurred
or
take
a
false
step
with
his
failing
legs
and
turn
to
see
if
anyone
had
noticed
his
feebleness
or
worst
of
all
at
dinner
when
there
were
no
visitors
to
excite
him
would
suddenly
fall
asleep
letting
his
napkin
drop
and
his
shaking
head
sink
over
his
plate
he
is
old
and
feeble
and
i
dare
to
condemn
him
she
thought
at
such
moments
with
a
feeling
of
revulsion
against
herself
chapter
iii
in
there
was
living
in
moscow
a
french
doctor
metivier
who
had
rapidly
become
the
fashion
he
was
enormously
tall
handsome
amiable
as
frenchmen
are
and
was
as
all
moscow
said
an
extraordinarily
clever
doctor
he
was
received
in
the
best
houses
not
merely
as
a
doctor
but
as
an
equal
prince
nicholas
had
always
ridiculed
medicine
but
latterly
on
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
advice
had
allowed
this
doctor
to
visit
him
and
had
grown
accustomed
to
him
metivier
came
to
see
the
prince
about
twice
a
week
on
december
st
nicholas
day
and
the
prince
s
name
day
all
moscow
came
to
the
prince
s
front
door
but
he
gave
orders
to
admit
no
one
and
to
invite
to
dinner
only
a
small
number
a
list
of
whom
he
gave
to
princess
mary
metivier
who
came
in
the
morning
with
his
felicitations
considered
it
proper
in
his
quality
of
doctor
de
forcer
la
consigne
as
he
told
princess
mary
and
went
in
to
see
the
prince
it
happened
that
on
that
morning
of
his
name
day
the
prince
was
in
one
of
his
worst
moods
he
had
been
going
about
the
house
all
the
morning
finding
fault
with
everyone
and
pretending
not
to
understand
what
was
said
to
him
and
not
to
be
understood
himself
princess
mary
well
knew
this
mood
of
quiet
absorbed
querulousness
which
generally
culminated
in
a
burst
of
rage
and
she
went
about
all
that
morning
as
though
facing
a
cocked
and
loaded
gun
and
awaited
the
inevitable
explosion
until
the
doctor
s
arrival
the
morning
had
passed
off
safely
after
admitting
the
doctor
princess
mary
sat
down
with
a
book
in
the
drawing
room
near
the
door
through
which
she
could
hear
all
that
passed
in
the
study
to
force
the
guard
at
first
she
heard
only
metivier
s
voice
then
her
father
s
then
both
voices
began
speaking
at
the
same
time
the
door
was
flung
open
and
on
the
threshold
appeared
the
handsome
figure
of
the
terrified
metivier
with
his
shock
of
black
hair
and
the
prince
in
his
dressing
gown
and
fez
his
face
distorted
with
fury
and
the
pupils
of
his
eyes
rolled
downwards
you
don
t
understand
shouted
the
prince
but
i
do
french
spy
slave
of
buonaparte
spy
get
out
of
my
house
be
off
i
tell
you
metivier
shrugging
his
shoulders
went
up
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
who
at
the
sound
of
shouting
had
run
in
from
an
adjoining
room
the
prince
is
not
very
well
bile
and
rush
of
blood
to
the
head
keep
calm
i
will
call
again
tomorrow
said
metivier
and
putting
his
fingers
to
his
lips
he
hastened
away
through
the
study
door
came
the
sound
of
slippered
feet
and
the
cry
spies
traitors
traitors
everywhere
not
a
moment
s
peace
in
my
own
house
after
metivier
s
departure
the
old
prince
called
his
daughter
in
and
the
whole
weight
of
his
wrath
fell
on
her
she
was
to
blame
that
a
spy
had
been
admitted
had
he
not
told
her
yes
told
her
to
make
a
list
and
not
to
admit
anyone
who
was
not
on
that
list
then
why
was
that
scoundrel
admitted
she
was
the
cause
of
it
all
with
her
he
said
he
could
not
have
a
moment
s
peace
and
could
not
die
quietly
no
ma
am
we
must
part
we
must
part
understand
that
understand
it
i
cannot
endure
any
more
he
said
and
left
the
room
then
as
if
afraid
she
might
find
some
means
of
consolation
he
returned
and
trying
to
appear
calm
added
and
don
t
imagine
i
have
said
this
in
a
moment
of
anger
i
am
calm
i
have
thought
it
over
and
it
will
be
carried
out
we
must
part
so
find
some
place
for
yourself
but
he
could
not
restrain
himself
and
with
the
virulence
of
which
only
one
who
loves
is
capable
evidently
suffering
himself
he
shook
his
fists
at
her
and
screamed
if
only
some
fool
would
marry
her
then
he
slammed
the
door
sent
for
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
subsided
into
his
study
at
two
o
clock
the
six
chosen
guests
assembled
for
dinner
these
guests
the
famous
count
rostopchin
prince
lopukhin
with
his
nephew
general
chatrov
an
old
war
comrade
of
the
prince
s
and
of
the
younger
generation
pierre
and
boris
drubetskoy
awaited
the
prince
in
the
drawing
room
boris
who
had
come
to
moscow
on
leave
a
few
days
before
had
been
anxious
to
be
presented
to
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
and
had
contrived
to
ingratiate
himself
so
well
that
the
old
prince
in
his
case
made
an
exception
to
the
rule
of
not
receiving
bachelors
in
his
house
the
prince
s
house
did
not
belong
to
what
is
known
as
fashionable
society
but
his
little
circle
though
not
much
talked
about
in
town
was
one
it
was
more
flattering
to
be
received
in
than
any
other
boris
had
realized
this
the
week
before
when
the
commander
in
chief
in
his
presence
invited
rostopchin
to
dinner
on
st
nicholas
day
and
rostopchin
had
replied
that
he
could
not
come
on
that
day
i
always
go
to
pay
my
devotions
to
the
relics
of
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
oh
yes
yes
replied
the
commander
in
chief
how
is
he
the
small
group
that
assembled
before
dinner
in
the
lofty
old
fashioned
drawing
room
with
its
old
furniture
resembled
the
solemn
gathering
of
a
court
of
justice
all
were
silent
or
talked
in
low
tones
prince
nicholas
came
in
serious
and
taciturn
princess
mary
seemed
even
quieter
and
more
diffident
than
usual
the
guests
were
reluctant
to
address
her
feeling
that
she
was
in
no
mood
for
their
conversation
count
rostopchin
alone
kept
the
conversation
going
now
relating
the
latest
town
news
and
now
the
latest
political
gossip
lopukhin
and
the
old
general
occasionally
took
part
in
the
conversation
prince
bolkonski
listened
as
a
presiding
judge
receives
a
report
only
now
and
then
silently
or
by
a
brief
word
showing
that
he
took
heed
of
what
was
being
reported
to
him
the
tone
of
the
conversation
was
such
as
indicated
that
no
one
approved
of
what
was
being
done
in
the
political
world
incidents
were
related
evidently
confirming
the
opinion
that
everything
was
going
from
bad
to
worse
but
whether
telling
a
story
or
giving
an
opinion
the
speaker
always
stopped
or
was
stopped
at
the
point
beyond
which
his
criticism
might
touch
the
sovereign
himself
at
dinner
the
talk
turned
on
the
latest
political
news
napoleon
s
seizure
of
the
duke
of
oldenburg
s
territory
and
the
russian
note
hostile
to
napoleon
which
had
been
sent
to
all
the
european
courts
bonaparte
treats
europe
as
a
pirate
does
a
captured
vessel
said
count
rostopchin
repeating
a
phrase
he
had
uttered
several
times
before
one
only
wonders
at
the
long
suffering
or
blindness
of
the
crowned
heads
now
the
pope
s
turn
has
come
and
bonaparte
doesn
t
scruple
to
depose
the
head
of
the
catholic
church
yet
all
keep
silent
our
sovereign
alone
has
protested
against
the
seizure
of
the
duke
of
oldenburg
s
territory
and
even
count
rostopchin
paused
feeling
that
he
had
reached
the
limit
beyond
which
censure
was
impossible
other
territories
have
been
offered
in
exchange
for
the
duchy
of
oldenburg
said
prince
bolkonski
he
shifts
the
dukes
about
as
i
might
move
my
serfs
from
bald
hills
to
bogucharovo
or
my
ryazan
estates
the
duke
of
oldenburg
bears
his
misfortunes
with
admirable
strength
of
character
and
resignation
remarked
boris
joining
in
respectfully
he
said
this
because
on
his
journey
from
petersburg
he
had
had
the
honor
of
being
presented
to
the
duke
prince
bolkonski
glanced
at
the
young
man
as
if
about
to
say
something
in
reply
but
changed
his
mind
evidently
considering
him
too
young
i
have
read
our
protests
about
the
oldenburg
affair
and
was
surprised
how
badly
the
note
was
worded
remarked
count
rostopchin
in
the
casual
tone
of
a
man
dealing
with
a
subject
quite
familiar
to
him
pierre
looked
at
rostopchin
with
naive
astonishment
not
understanding
why
he
should
be
disturbed
by
the
bad
composition
of
the
note
does
it
matter
count
how
the
note
is
worded
he
asked
so
long
as
its
substance
is
forcible
my
dear
fellow
with
our
five
hundred
thousand
troops
it
should
be
easy
to
have
a
good
style
returned
count
rostopchin
pierre
now
understood
the
count
s
dissatisfaction
with
the
wording
of
the
note
one
would
have
thought
quill
drivers
enough
had
sprung
up
remarked
the
old
prince
there
in
petersburg
they
are
always
writing
not
notes
only
but
even
new
laws
my
andrew
there
has
written
a
whole
volume
of
laws
for
russia
nowadays
they
are
always
writing
and
he
laughed
unnaturally
there
was
a
momentary
pause
in
the
conversation
the
old
general
cleared
his
throat
to
draw
attention
did
you
hear
of
the
last
event
at
the
review
in
petersburg
the
figure
cut
by
the
new
french
ambassador
eh
yes
i
heard
something
he
said
something
awkward
in
his
majesty
s
presence
his
majesty
drew
attention
to
the
grenadier
division
and
to
the
march
past
continued
the
general
and
it
seems
the
ambassador
took
no
notice
and
allowed
himself
to
reply
that
we
in
france
pay
no
attention
to
such
trifles
the
emperor
did
not
condescend
to
reply
at
the
next
review
they
say
the
emperor
did
not
once
deign
to
address
him
all
were
silent
on
this
fact
relating
to
the
emperor
personally
it
was
impossible
to
pass
any
judgment
impudent
fellows
said
the
prince
you
know
metivier
i
turned
him
out
of
my
house
this
morning
he
was
here
they
admitted
him
spite
of
my
request
that
they
should
let
no
one
in
he
went
on
glancing
angrily
at
his
daughter
and
he
narrated
his
whole
conversation
with
the
french
doctor
and
the
reasons
that
convinced
him
that
metivier
was
a
spy
though
these
reasons
were
very
insufficient
and
obscure
no
one
made
any
rejoinder
after
the
roast
champagne
was
served
the
guests
rose
to
congratulate
the
old
prince
princess
mary
too
went
round
to
him
he
gave
her
a
cold
angry
look
and
offered
her
his
wrinkled
clean
shaven
cheek
to
kiss
the
whole
expression
of
his
face
told
her
that
he
had
not
forgotten
the
morning
s
talk
that
his
decision
remained
in
force
and
only
the
presence
of
visitors
hindered
his
speaking
of
it
to
her
now
when
they
went
into
the
drawing
room
where
coffee
was
served
the
old
men
sat
together
prince
nicholas
grew
more
animated
and
expressed
his
views
on
the
impending
war
he
said
that
our
wars
with
bonaparte
would
be
disastrous
so
long
as
we
sought
alliances
with
the
germans
and
thrust
ourselves
into
european
affairs
into
which
we
had
been
drawn
by
the
peace
of
tilsit
we
ought
not
to
fight
either
for
or
against
austria
our
political
interests
are
all
in
the
east
and
in
regard
to
bonaparte
the
only
thing
is
to
have
an
armed
frontier
and
a
firm
policy
and
he
will
never
dare
to
cross
the
russian
frontier
as
was
the
case
in
how
can
we
fight
the
french
prince
said
count
rostopchin
can
we
arm
ourselves
against
our
teachers
and
divinities
look
at
our
youths
look
at
our
ladies
the
french
are
our
gods
paris
is
our
kingdom
of
heaven
he
began
speaking
louder
evidently
to
be
heard
by
everyone
french
dresses
french
ideas
french
feelings
there
now
you
turned
metivier
out
by
the
scruff
of
his
neck
because
he
is
a
frenchman
and
a
scoundrel
but
our
ladies
crawl
after
him
on
their
knees
i
went
to
a
party
last
night
and
there
out
of
five
ladies
three
were
roman
catholics
and
had
the
pope
s
indulgence
for
doing
woolwork
on
sundays
and
they
themselves
sit
there
nearly
naked
like
the
signboards
at
our
public
baths
if
i
may
say
so
ah
when
one
looks
at
our
young
people
prince
one
would
like
to
take
peter
the
great
s
old
cudgel
out
of
the
museum
and
belabor
them
in
the
russian
way
till
all
the
nonsense
jumps
out
of
them
all
were
silent
the
old
prince
looked
at
rostopchin
with
a
smile
and
wagged
his
head
approvingly
well
good
by
your
excellency
keep
well
said
rostopchin
getting
up
with
characteristic
briskness
and
holding
out
his
hand
to
the
prince
good
by
my
dear
fellow
his
words
are
music
i
never
tire
of
hearing
him
said
the
old
prince
keeping
hold
of
the
hand
and
offering
his
cheek
to
be
kissed
following
rostopchin
s
example
the
others
also
rose
chapter
iv
princess
mary
as
she
sat
listening
to
the
old
men
s
talk
and
faultfinding
understood
nothing
of
what
she
heard
she
only
wondered
whether
the
guests
had
all
observed
her
father
s
hostile
attitude
toward
her
she
did
not
even
notice
the
special
attentions
and
amiabilities
shown
her
during
dinner
by
boris
drubetskoy
who
was
visiting
them
for
the
third
time
already
princess
mary
turned
with
absent
minded
questioning
look
to
pierre
who
hat
in
hand
and
with
a
smile
on
his
face
was
the
last
of
the
guests
to
approach
her
after
the
old
prince
had
gone
out
and
they
were
left
alone
in
the
drawing
room
may
i
stay
a
little
longer
he
said
letting
his
stout
body
sink
into
an
armchair
beside
her
oh
yes
she
answered
you
noticed
nothing
her
look
asked
pierre
was
in
an
agreeable
after
dinner
mood
he
looked
straight
before
him
and
smiled
quietly
have
you
known
that
young
man
long
princess
he
asked
who
drubetskoy
no
not
long
do
you
like
him
yes
he
is
an
agreeable
young
man
why
do
you
ask
me
that
said
princess
mary
still
thinking
of
that
morning
s
conversation
with
her
father
because
i
have
noticed
that
when
a
young
man
comes
on
leave
from
petersburg
to
moscow
it
is
usually
with
the
object
of
marrying
an
heiress
you
have
observed
that
said
princess
mary
yes
returned
pierre
with
a
smile
and
this
young
man
now
manages
matters
so
that
where
there
is
a
wealthy
heiress
there
he
is
too
i
can
read
him
like
a
book
at
present
he
is
hesitating
whom
to
lay
siege
to
you
or
mademoiselle
julie
karagina
he
is
very
attentive
to
her
he
visits
them
yes
very
often
and
do
you
know
the
new
way
of
courting
said
pierre
with
an
amused
smile
evidently
in
that
cheerful
mood
of
good
humored
raillery
for
which
he
so
often
reproached
himself
in
his
diary
no
replied
princess
mary
to
please
moscow
girls
nowadays
one
has
to
be
melancholy
he
is
very
melancholy
with
mademoiselle
karagina
said
pierre
really
asked
princess
mary
looking
into
pierre
s
kindly
face
and
still
thinking
of
her
own
sorrow
it
would
be
a
relief
thought
she
if
i
ventured
to
confide
what
i
am
feeling
to
someone
i
should
like
to
tell
everything
to
pierre
he
is
kind
and
generous
it
would
be
a
relief
he
would
give
me
advice
would
you
marry
him
oh
my
god
count
there
are
moments
when
i
would
marry
anybody
she
cried
suddenly
to
her
own
surprise
and
with
tears
in
her
voice
ah
how
bitter
it
is
to
love
someone
near
to
you
and
to
feel
that
she
went
on
in
a
trembling
voice
that
you
can
do
nothing
for
him
but
grieve
him
and
to
know
that
you
cannot
alter
this
then
there
is
only
one
thing
left
to
go
away
but
where
could
i
go
what
is
wrong
what
is
it
princess
but
without
finishing
what
she
was
saying
princess
mary
burst
into
tears
i
don
t
know
what
is
the
matter
with
me
today
don
t
take
any
notice
forget
what
i
have
said
pierre
s
gaiety
vanished
completely
he
anxiously
questioned
the
princess
asked
her
to
speak
out
fully
and
confide
her
grief
to
him
but
she
only
repeated
that
she
begged
him
to
forget
what
she
had
said
that
she
did
not
remember
what
she
had
said
and
that
she
had
no
trouble
except
the
one
he
knew
of
that
prince
andrew
s
marriage
threatened
to
cause
a
rupture
between
father
and
son
have
you
any
news
of
the
rostovs
she
asked
to
change
the
subject
i
was
told
they
are
coming
soon
i
am
also
expecting
andrew
any
day
i
should
like
them
to
meet
here
and
how
does
he
now
regard
the
matter
asked
pierre
referring
to
the
old
prince
princess
mary
shook
her
head
what
is
to
be
done
in
a
few
months
the
year
will
be
up
the
thing
is
impossible
i
only
wish
i
could
spare
my
brother
the
first
moments
i
wish
they
would
come
sooner
i
hope
to
be
friends
with
her
you
have
known
them
a
long
time
said
princess
mary
tell
me
honestly
the
whole
truth
what
sort
of
girl
is
she
and
what
do
you
think
of
her
the
real
truth
because
you
know
andrew
is
risking
so
much
doing
this
against
his
father
s
will
that
i
should
like
to
know
an
undefined
instinct
told
pierre
that
these
explanations
and
repeated
requests
to
be
told
the
whole
truth
expressed
ill
will
on
the
princess
part
toward
her
future
sister
in
law
and
a
wish
that
he
should
disapprove
of
andrew
s
choice
but
in
reply
he
said
what
he
felt
rather
than
what
he
thought
i
don
t
know
how
to
answer
your
question
he
said
blushing
without
knowing
why
i
really
don
t
know
what
sort
of
girl
she
is
i
can
t
analyze
her
at
all
she
is
enchanting
but
what
makes
her
so
i
don
t
know
that
is
all
one
can
say
about
her
princess
mary
sighed
and
the
expression
on
her
face
said
yes
that
s
what
i
expected
and
feared
is
she
clever
she
asked
pierre
considered
i
think
not
he
said
and
yet
yes
she
does
not
deign
to
be
clever
oh
no
she
is
simply
enchanting
and
that
is
all
princess
mary
again
shook
her
head
disapprovingly
ah
i
so
long
to
like
her
tell
her
so
if
you
see
her
before
i
do
i
hear
they
are
expected
very
soon
said
pierre
princess
mary
told
pierre
of
her
plan
to
become
intimate
with
her
future
sister
in
law
as
soon
as
the
rostovs
arrived
and
to
try
to
accustom
the
old
prince
to
her
chapter
v
boris
had
not
succeeded
in
making
a
wealthy
match
in
petersburg
so
with
the
same
object
in
view
he
came
to
moscow
there
he
wavered
between
the
two
richest
heiresses
julie
and
princess
mary
though
princess
mary
despite
her
plainness
seemed
to
him
more
attractive
than
julie
he
without
knowing
why
felt
awkward
about
paying
court
to
her
when
they
had
last
met
on
the
old
prince
s
name
day
she
had
answered
at
random
all
his
attempts
to
talk
sentimentally
evidently
not
listening
to
what
he
was
saying
julie
on
the
contrary
accepted
his
attentions
readily
though
in
a
manner
peculiar
to
herself
she
was
twenty
seven
after
the
death
of
her
brothers
she
had
become
very
wealthy
she
was
by
now
decidedly
plain
but
thought
herself
not
merely
as
good
looking
as
before
but
even
far
more
attractive
she
was
confirmed
in
this
delusion
by
the
fact
that
she
had
become
a
very
wealthy
heiress
and
also
by
the
fact
that
the
older
she
grew
the
less
dangerous
she
became
to
men
and
the
more
freely
they
could
associate
with
her
and
avail
themselves
of
her
suppers
soirees
and
the
animated
company
that
assembled
at
her
house
without
incurring
any
obligation
a
man
who
would
have
been
afraid
ten
years
before
of
going
every
day
to
the
house
when
there
was
a
girl
of
seventeen
there
for
fear
of
compromising
her
and
committing
himself
would
now
go
boldly
every
day
and
treat
her
not
as
a
marriageable
girl
but
as
a
sexless
acquaintance
that
winter
the
karagins
house
was
the
most
agreeable
and
hospitable
in
moscow
in
addition
to
the
formal
evening
and
dinner
parties
a
large
company
chiefly
of
men
gathered
there
every
day
supping
at
midnight
and
staying
till
three
in
the
morning
julie
never
missed
a
ball
a
promenade
or
a
play
her
dresses
were
always
of
the
latest
fashion
but
in
spite
of
that
she
seemed
to
be
disillusioned
about
everything
and
told
everyone
that
she
did
not
believe
either
in
friendship
or
in
love
or
any
of
the
joys
of
life
and
expected
peace
only
yonder
she
adopted
the
tone
of
one
who
has
suffered
a
great
disappointment
like
a
girl
who
has
either
lost
the
man
she
loved
or
been
cruelly
deceived
by
him
though
nothing
of
the
kind
had
happened
to
her
she
was
regarded
in
that
light
and
had
even
herself
come
to
believe
that
she
had
suffered
much
in
life
this
melancholy
which
did
not
prevent
her
amusing
herself
did
not
hinder
the
young
people
who
came
to
her
house
from
passing
the
time
pleasantly
every
visitor
who
came
to
the
house
paid
his
tribute
to
the
melancholy
mood
of
the
hostess
and
then
amused
himself
with
society
gossip
dancing
intellectual
games
and
bouts
rimes
which
were
in
vogue
at
the
karagins
only
a
few
of
these
young
men
among
them
boris
entered
more
deeply
into
julie
s
melancholy
and
with
these
she
had
prolonged
conversations
in
private
on
the
vanity
of
all
worldly
things
and
to
them
she
showed
her
albums
filled
with
mournful
sketches
maxims
and
verses
to
boris
julie
was
particularly
gracious
she
regretted
his
early
disillusionment
with
life
offered
him
such
consolation
of
friendship
as
she
who
had
herself
suffered
so
much
could
render
and
showed
him
her
album
boris
sketched
two
trees
in
the
album
and
wrote
rustic
trees
your
dark
branches
shed
gloom
and
melancholy
upon
me
on
another
page
he
drew
a
tomb
and
wrote
la
mort
est
secourable
et
la
mort
est
tranquille
ah
contre
les
douleurs
il
n
y
a
pas
d
autre
asile
death
gives
relief
and
death
is
peaceful
ah
from
suffering
there
is
no
other
refuge
julia
said
this
was
charming
there
is
something
so
enchanting
in
the
smile
of
melancholy
she
said
to
boris
repeating
word
for
word
a
passage
she
had
copied
from
a
book
it
is
a
ray
of
light
in
the
darkness
a
shade
between
sadness
and
despair
showing
the
possibility
of
consolation
in
reply
boris
wrote
these
lines
aliment
de
poison
d
une
ame
trop
sensible
toi
sans
qui
le
bonheur
me
serait
impossible
tendre
melancholie
ah
viens
me
consoler
viens
calmer
les
tourments
de
ma
sombre
retraite
et
mele
une
douceur
secrete
a
ces
pleurs
que
je
sens
couler
poisonous
nourishment
of
a
too
sensitive
soul
thou
without
whom
happiness
would
for
me
be
impossible
tender
melancholy
ah
come
to
console
me
come
to
calm
the
torments
of
my
gloomy
retreat
and
mingle
a
secret
sweetness
with
these
tears
that
i
feel
to
be
flowing
for
boris
julie
played
most
doleful
nocturnes
on
her
harp
boris
read
poor
liza
aloud
to
her
and
more
than
once
interrupted
the
reading
because
of
the
emotions
that
choked
him
meeting
at
large
gatherings
julie
and
boris
looked
on
one
another
as
the
only
souls
who
understood
one
another
in
a
world
of
indifferent
people
anna
mikhaylovna
who
often
visited
the
karagins
while
playing
cards
with
the
mother
made
careful
inquiries
as
to
julie
s
dowry
she
was
to
have
two
estates
in
penza
and
the
nizhegorod
forests
anna
mikhaylovna
regarded
the
refined
sadness
that
united
her
son
to
the
wealthy
julie
with
emotion
and
resignation
to
the
divine
will
you
are
always
charming
and
melancholy
my
dear
julie
she
said
to
the
daughter
boris
says
his
soul
finds
repose
at
your
house
he
has
suffered
so
many
disappointments
and
is
so
sensitive
said
she
to
the
mother
ah
my
dear
i
can
t
tell
you
how
fond
i
have
grown
of
julie
latterly
she
said
to
her
son
but
who
could
help
loving
her
she
is
an
angelic
being
ah
boris
boris
she
paused
and
how
i
pity
her
mother
she
went
on
today
she
showed
me
her
accounts
and
letters
from
penza
they
have
enormous
estates
there
and
she
poor
thing
has
no
one
to
help
her
and
they
do
cheat
her
so
boris
smiled
almost
imperceptibly
while
listening
to
his
mother
he
laughed
blandly
at
her
naive
diplomacy
but
listened
to
what
she
had
to
say
and
sometimes
questioned
her
carefully
about
the
penza
and
nizhegorod
estates
julie
had
long
been
expecting
a
proposal
from
her
melancholy
adorer
and
was
ready
to
accept
it
but
some
secret
feeling
of
repulsion
for
her
for
her
passionate
desire
to
get
married
for
her
artificiality
and
a
feeling
of
horror
at
renouncing
the
possibility
of
real
love
still
restrained
boris
his
leave
was
expiring
he
spent
every
day
and
whole
days
at
the
karagins
and
every
day
on
thinking
the
matter
over
told
himself
that
he
would
propose
tomorrow
but
in
julie
s
presence
looking
at
her
red
face
and
chin
nearly
always
powdered
her
moist
eyes
and
her
expression
of
continual
readiness
to
pass
at
once
from
melancholy
to
an
unnatural
rapture
of
married
bliss
boris
could
not
utter
the
decisive
words
though
in
imagination
he
had
long
regarded
himself
as
the
possessor
of
those
penza
and
nizhegorod
estates
and
had
apportioned
the
use
of
the
income
from
them
julie
saw
boris
indecision
and
sometimes
the
thought
occurred
to
her
that
she
was
repulsive
to
him
but
her
feminine
self
deception
immediately
supplied
her
with
consolation
and
she
told
herself
that
he
was
only
shy
from
love
her
melancholy
however
began
to
turn
to
irritability
and
not
long
before
boris
departure
she
formed
a
definite
plan
of
action
just
as
boris
leave
of
absence
was
expiring
anatole
kuragin
made
his
appearance
in
moscow
and
of
course
in
the
karagins
drawing
room
and
julie
suddenly
abandoning
her
melancholy
became
cheerful
and
very
attentive
to
kuragin
my
dear
said
anna
mikhaylovna
to
her
son
i
know
from
a
reliable
source
that
prince
vasili
has
sent
his
son
to
moscow
to
get
him
married
to
julie
i
am
so
fond
of
julie
that
i
should
be
sorry
for
her
what
do
you
think
of
it
my
dear
the
idea
of
being
made
a
fool
of
and
of
having
thrown
away
that
whole
month
of
arduous
melancholy
service
to
julie
and
of
seeing
all
the
revenue
from
the
penza
estates
which
he
had
already
mentally
apportioned
and
put
to
proper
use
fall
into
the
hands
of
another
and
especially
into
the
hands
of
that
idiot
anatole
pained
boris
he
drove
to
the
karagins
with
the
firm
intention
of
proposing
julie
met
him
in
a
gay
careless
manner
spoke
casually
of
how
she
had
enjoyed
yesterday
s
ball
and
asked
when
he
was
leaving
though
boris
had
come
intentionally
to
speak
of
his
love
and
therefore
meant
to
be
tender
he
began
speaking
irritably
of
feminine
inconstancy
of
how
easily
women
can
turn
from
sadness
to
joy
and
how
their
moods
depend
solely
on
who
happens
to
be
paying
court
to
them
julie
was
offended
and
replied
that
it
was
true
that
a
woman
needs
variety
and
the
same
thing
over
and
over
again
would
weary
anyone
then
i
should
advise
you
boris
began
wishing
to
sting
her
but
at
that
instant
the
galling
thought
occurred
to
him
that
he
might
have
to
leave
moscow
without
having
accomplished
his
aim
and
have
vainly
wasted
his
efforts
which
was
a
thing
he
never
allowed
to
happen
he
checked
himself
in
the
middle
of
the
sentence
lowered
his
eyes
to
avoid
seeing
her
unpleasantly
irritated
and
irresolute
face
and
said
i
did
not
come
here
at
all
to
quarrel
with
you
on
the
contrary
he
glanced
at
her
to
make
sure
that
he
might
go
on
her
irritability
had
suddenly
quite
vanished
and
her
anxious
imploring
eyes
were
fixed
on
him
with
greedy
expectation
i
can
always
arrange
so
as
not
to
see
her
often
thought
boris
the
affair
has
been
begun
and
must
be
finished
he
blushed
hotly
raised
his
eyes
to
hers
and
said
you
know
my
feelings
for
you
there
was
no
need
to
say
more
julie
s
face
shone
with
triumph
and
self
satisfaction
but
she
forced
boris
to
say
all
that
is
said
on
such
occasions
that
he
loved
her
and
had
never
loved
any
other
woman
more
than
her
she
knew
that
for
the
penza
estates
and
nizhegorod
forests
she
could
demand
this
and
she
received
what
she
demanded
the
affianced
couple
no
longer
alluding
to
trees
that
shed
gloom
and
melancholy
upon
them
planned
the
arrangements
of
a
splendid
house
in
petersburg
paid
calls
and
prepared
everything
for
a
brilliant
wedding
chapter
vi
at
the
end
of
january
old
count
rostov
went
to
moscow
with
natasha
and
sonya
the
countess
was
still
unwell
and
unable
to
travel
but
it
was
impossible
to
wait
for
her
recovery
prince
andrew
was
expected
in
moscow
any
day
the
trousseau
had
to
be
ordered
and
the
estate
near
moscow
had
to
be
sold
besides
which
the
opportunity
of
presenting
his
future
daughter
in
law
to
old
prince
bolkonski
while
he
was
in
moscow
could
not
be
missed
the
rostovs
moscow
house
had
not
been
heated
that
winter
and
as
they
had
come
only
for
a
short
time
and
the
countess
was
not
with
them
the
count
decided
to
stay
with
marya
dmitrievna
akhrosimova
who
had
long
been
pressing
her
hospitality
on
them
late
one
evening
the
rostovs
four
sleighs
drove
into
marya
dmitrievna
s
courtyard
in
the
old
konyusheny
street
marya
dmitrievna
lived
alone
she
had
already
married
off
her
daughter
and
her
sons
were
all
in
the
service
she
held
herself
as
erect
told
everyone
her
opinion
as
candidly
loudly
and
bluntly
as
ever
and
her
whole
bearing
seemed
a
reproach
to
others
for
any
weakness
passion
or
temptation
the
possibility
of
which
she
did
not
admit
from
early
in
the
morning
wearing
a
dressing
jacket
she
attended
to
her
household
affairs
and
then
she
drove
out
on
holy
days
to
church
and
after
the
service
to
jails
and
prisons
on
affairs
of
which
she
never
spoke
to
anyone
on
ordinary
days
after
dressing
she
received
petitioners
of
various
classes
of
whom
there
were
always
some
then
she
had
dinner
a
substantial
and
appetizing
meal
at
which
there
were
always
three
or
four
guests
after
dinner
she
played
a
game
of
boston
and
at
night
she
had
the
newspapers
or
a
new
book
read
to
her
while
she
knitted
she
rarely
made
an
exception
and
went
out
to
pay
visits
and
then
only
to
the
most
important
persons
in
the
town
she
had
not
yet
gone
to
bed
when
the
rostovs
arrived
and
the
pulley
of
the
hall
door
squeaked
from
the
cold
as
it
let
in
the
rostovs
and
their
servants
marya
dmitrievna
with
her
spectacles
hanging
down
on
her
nose
and
her
head
flung
back
stood
in
the
hall
doorway
looking
with
a
stern
grim
face
at
the
new
arrivals
one
might
have
thought
she
was
angry
with
the
travelers
and
would
immediately
turn
them
out
had
she
not
at
the
same
time
been
giving
careful
instructions
to
the
servants
for
the
accommodation
of
the
visitors
and
their
belongings
the
count
s
things
bring
them
here
she
said
pointing
to
the
portmanteaus
and
not
greeting
anyone
the
young
ladies
there
to
the
left
now
what
are
you
dawdling
for
she
cried
to
the
maids
get
the
samovar
ready
you
ve
grown
plumper
and
prettier
she
remarked
drawing
natasha
whose
cheeks
were
glowing
from
the
cold
to
her
by
the
hood
foo
you
are
cold
now
take
off
your
things
quick
she
shouted
to
the
count
who
was
going
to
kiss
her
hand
you
re
half
frozen
i
m
sure
bring
some
rum
for
tea
bonjour
sonya
dear
she
added
turning
to
sonya
and
indicating
by
this
french
greeting
her
slightly
contemptuous
though
affectionate
attitude
toward
her
when
they
came
in
to
tea
having
taken
off
their
outdoor
things
and
tidied
themselves
up
after
their
journey
marya
dmitrievna
kissed
them
all
in
due
order
i
m
heartily
glad
you
have
come
and
are
staying
with
me
it
was
high
time
she
said
giving
natasha
a
significant
look
the
old
man
is
here
and
his
son
s
expected
any
day
you
ll
have
to
make
his
acquaintance
but
we
ll
speak
of
that
later
on
she
added
glancing
at
sonya
with
a
look
that
showed
she
did
not
want
to
speak
of
it
in
her
presence
now
listen
she
said
to
the
count
what
do
you
want
tomorrow
whom
will
you
send
for
shinshin
she
crooked
one
of
her
fingers
the
sniveling
anna
mikhaylovna
that
s
two
she
s
here
with
her
son
the
son
is
getting
married
then
bezukhov
eh
he
is
here
too
with
his
wife
he
ran
away
from
her
and
she
came
galloping
after
him
he
dined
with
me
on
wednesday
as
for
them
and
she
pointed
to
the
girls
tomorrow
i
ll
take
them
first
to
the
iberian
shrine
of
the
mother
of
god
and
then
we
ll
drive
to
the
super
rogue
s
i
suppose
you
ll
have
everything
new
don
t
judge
by
me
sleeves
nowadays
are
this
size
the
other
day
young
princess
irina
vasilevna
came
to
see
me
she
was
an
awful
sight
looked
as
if
she
had
put
two
barrels
on
her
arms
you
know
not
a
day
passes
now
without
some
new
fashion
and
what
have
you
to
do
yourself
she
asked
the
count
sternly
one
thing
has
come
on
top
of
another
her
rags
to
buy
and
now
a
purchaser
has
turned
up
for
the
moscow
estate
and
for
the
house
if
you
will
be
so
kind
i
ll
fix
a
time
and
go
down
to
the
estate
just
for
a
day
and
leave
my
lassies
with
you
all
right
all
right
they
ll
be
safe
with
me
as
safe
as
in
chancery
i
ll
take
them
where
they
must
go
scold
them
a
bit
and
pet
them
a
bit
said
marya
dmitrievna
touching
her
goddaughter
and
favorite
natasha
on
the
cheek
with
her
large
hand
next
morning
marya
dmitrievna
took
the
young
ladies
to
the
iberian
shrine
of
the
mother
of
god
and
to
madame
suppert
roguet
who
was
so
afraid
of
marya
dmitrievna
that
she
always
let
her
have
costumes
at
a
loss
merely
to
get
rid
of
her
marya
dmitrievna
ordered
almost
the
whole
trousseau
when
they
got
home
she
turned
everybody
out
of
the
room
except
nataisha
and
then
called
her
pet
to
her
armchair
well
now
we
ll
talk
i
congratulate
you
on
your
betrothed
you
ve
hooked
a
fine
fellow
i
am
glad
for
your
sake
and
i
ve
known
him
since
he
was
so
high
she
held
her
hand
a
couple
of
feet
from
the
ground
natasha
blushed
happily
i
like
him
and
all
his
family
now
listen
you
know
that
old
prince
nicholas
much
dislikes
his
son
s
marrying
the
old
fellow
s
crotchety
of
course
prince
andrew
is
not
a
child
and
can
shift
without
him
but
it
s
not
nice
to
enter
a
family
against
a
father
s
will
one
wants
to
do
it
peacefully
and
lovingly
you
re
a
clever
girl
and
you
ll
know
how
to
manage
be
kind
and
use
your
wits
then
all
will
be
well
natasha
remained
silent
from
shyness
marya
dmitrievna
supposed
but
really
because
she
disliked
anyone
interfering
in
what
touched
her
love
of
prince
andrew
which
seemed
to
her
so
apart
from
all
human
affairs
that
no
one
could
understand
it
she
loved
and
knew
prince
andrew
he
loved
her
only
and
was
to
come
one
of
these
days
and
take
her
she
wanted
nothing
more
you
see
i
have
known
him
a
long
time
and
am
also
fond
of
mary
your
future
sister
in
law
husbands
sisters
bring
up
blisters
but
this
one
wouldn
t
hurt
a
fly
she
has
asked
me
to
bring
you
two
together
tomorrow
you
ll
go
with
your
father
to
see
her
be
very
nice
and
affectionate
to
her
you
re
younger
than
she
when
he
comes
he
ll
find
you
already
know
his
sister
and
father
and
are
liked
by
them
am
i
right
or
not
won
t
that
be
best
yes
it
will
natasha
answered
reluctantly
chapter
vii
next
day
by
marya
dmitrievna
s
advice
count
rostov
took
natasha
to
call
on
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
the
count
did
not
set
out
cheerfully
on
this
visit
at
heart
he
felt
afraid
he
well
remembered
the
last
interview
he
had
had
with
the
old
prince
at
the
time
of
the
enrollment
when
in
reply
to
an
invitation
to
dinner
he
had
had
to
listen
to
an
angry
reprimand
for
not
having
provided
his
full
quota
of
men
natasha
on
the
other
hand
having
put
on
her
best
gown
was
in
the
highest
spirits
they
can
t
help
liking
me
she
thought
everybody
always
has
liked
me
and
i
am
so
willing
to
do
anything
they
wish
so
ready
to
be
fond
of
him
for
being
his
father
and
of
her
for
being
his
sister
that
there
is
no
reason
for
them
not
to
like
me
they
drove
up
to
the
gloomy
old
house
on
the
vozdvizhenka
and
entered
the
vestibule
well
the
lord
have
mercy
on
us
said
the
count
half
in
jest
half
in
earnest
but
natasha
noticed
that
her
father
was
flurried
on
entering
the
anteroom
and
inquired
timidly
and
softly
whether
the
prince
and
princess
were
at
home
when
they
had
been
announced
a
perturbation
was
noticeable
among
the
servants
the
footman
who
had
gone
to
announce
them
was
stopped
by
another
in
the
large
hall
and
they
whispered
to
one
another
then
a
maidservant
ran
into
the
hall
and
hurriedly
said
something
mentioning
the
princess
at
last
an
old
cross
looking
footman
came
and
announced
to
the
rostovs
that
the
prince
was
not
receiving
but
that
the
princess
begged
them
to
walk
up
the
first
person
who
came
to
meet
the
visitors
was
mademoiselle
bourienne
she
greeted
the
father
and
daughter
with
special
politeness
and
showed
them
to
the
princess
room
the
princess
looking
excited
and
nervous
her
face
flushed
in
patches
ran
in
to
meet
the
visitors
treading
heavily
and
vainly
trying
to
appear
cordial
and
at
ease
from
the
first
glance
princess
mary
did
not
like
natasha
she
thought
her
too
fashionably
dressed
frivolously
gay
and
vain
she
did
not
at
all
realize
that
before
having
seen
her
future
sister
in
law
she
was
prejudiced
against
her
by
involuntary
envy
of
her
beauty
youth
and
happiness
as
well
as
by
jealousy
of
her
brother
s
love
for
her
apart
from
this
insuperable
antipathy
to
her
princess
mary
was
agitated
just
then
because
on
the
rostovs
being
announced
the
old
prince
had
shouted
that
he
did
not
wish
to
see
them
that
princess
mary
might
do
so
if
she
chose
but
they
were
not
to
be
admitted
to
him
she
had
decided
to
receive
them
but
feared
lest
the
prince
might
at
any
moment
indulge
in
some
freak
as
he
seemed
much
upset
by
the
rostovs
visit
there
my
dear
princess
i
ve
brought
you
my
songstress
said
the
count
bowing
and
looking
round
uneasily
as
if
afraid
the
old
prince
might
appear
i
am
so
glad
you
should
get
to
know
one
another
very
sorry
the
prince
is
still
ailing
and
after
a
few
more
commonplace
remarks
he
rose
if
you
ll
allow
me
to
leave
my
natasha
in
your
hands
for
a
quarter
of
an
hour
princess
i
ll
drive
round
to
see
anna
semenovna
it
s
quite
near
in
the
dogs
square
and
then
i
ll
come
back
for
her
the
count
had
devised
this
diplomatic
ruse
as
he
afterwards
told
his
daughter
to
give
the
future
sisters
in
law
an
opportunity
to
talk
to
one
another
freely
but
another
motive
was
to
avoid
the
danger
of
encountering
the
old
prince
of
whom
he
was
afraid
he
did
not
mention
this
to
his
daughter
but
natasha
noticed
her
father
s
nervousness
and
anxiety
and
felt
mortified
by
it
she
blushed
for
him
grew
still
angrier
at
having
blushed
and
looked
at
the
princess
with
a
bold
and
defiant
expression
which
said
that
she
was
not
afraid
of
anybody
the
princess
told
the
count
that
she
would
be
delighted
and
only
begged
him
to
stay
longer
at
anna
semenovna
s
and
he
departed
despite
the
uneasy
glances
thrown
at
her
by
princess
mary
who
wished
to
have
a
tete
a
tete
with
natasha
mademoiselle
bourienne
remained
in
the
room
and
persistently
talked
about
moscow
amusements
and
theaters
natasha
felt
offended
by
the
hesitation
she
had
noticed
in
the
anteroom
by
her
father
s
nervousness
and
by
the
unnatural
manner
of
the
princess
who
she
thought
was
making
a
favor
of
receiving
her
and
so
everything
displeased
her
she
did
not
like
princess
mary
whom
she
thought
very
plain
affected
and
dry
natasha
suddenly
shrank
into
herself
and
involuntarily
assumed
an
offhand
air
which
alienated
princess
mary
still
more
after
five
minutes
of
irksome
constrained
conversation
they
heard
the
sound
of
slippered
feet
rapidly
approaching
princess
mary
looked
frightened
the
door
opened
and
the
old
prince
in
a
dress
ing
gown
and
a
white
nightcap
came
in
ah
madam
he
began
madam
countess
countess
rostova
if
i
am
not
mistaken
i
beg
you
to
excuse
me
to
excuse
me
i
did
not
know
madam
god
is
my
witness
i
did
not
know
you
had
honored
us
with
a
visit
and
i
came
in
such
a
costume
only
to
see
my
daughter
i
beg
you
to
excuse
me
god
is
my
witness
i
didn
t
know
he
repeated
stressing
the
word
god
so
unnaturally
and
so
unpleasantly
that
princess
mary
stood
with
downcast
eyes
not
daring
to
look
either
at
her
father
or
at
natasha
nor
did
the
latter
having
risen
and
curtsied
know
what
to
do
mademoiselle
bourienne
alone
smiled
agreeably
i
beg
you
to
excuse
me
excuse
me
god
is
my
witness
i
did
not
know
muttered
the
old
man
and
after
looking
natasha
over
from
head
to
foot
he
went
out
mademoiselle
bourienne
was
the
first
to
recover
herself
after
this
apparition
and
began
speaking
about
the
prince
s
indisposition
natasha
and
princess
mary
looked
at
one
another
in
silence
and
the
longer
they
did
so
without
saying
what
they
wanted
to
say
the
greater
grew
their
antipathy
to
one
another
when
the
count
returned
natasha
was
impolitely
pleased
and
hastened
to
get
away
at
that
moment
she
hated
the
stiff
elderly
princess
who
could
place
her
in
such
an
embarrassing
position
and
had
spent
half
an
hour
with
her
without
once
mentioning
prince
andrew
i
couldn
t
begin
talking
about
him
in
the
presence
of
that
frenchwoman
thought
natasha
the
same
thought
was
meanwhile
tormenting
princess
mary
she
knew
what
she
ought
to
have
said
to
natasha
but
she
had
been
unable
to
say
it
because
mademoiselle
bourienne
was
in
the
way
and
because
without
knowing
why
she
felt
it
very
difficult
to
speak
of
the
marriage
when
the
count
was
already
leaving
the
room
princess
mary
went
up
hurriedly
to
natasha
took
her
by
the
hand
and
said
with
a
deep
sigh
wait
i
must
natasha
glanced
at
her
ironically
without
knowing
why
dear
natalie
said
princess
mary
i
want
you
to
know
that
i
am
glad
my
brother
has
found
happiness
she
paused
feeling
that
she
was
not
telling
the
truth
natasha
noticed
this
and
guessed
its
reason
i
think
princess
it
is
not
convenient
to
speak
of
that
now
she
said
with
external
dignity
and
coldness
though
she
felt
the
tears
choking
her
what
have
i
said
and
what
have
i
done
thought
she
as
soon
as
she
was
out
of
the
room
they
waited
a
long
time
for
natasha
to
come
to
dinner
that
day
she
sat
in
her
room
crying
like
a
child
blowing
her
nose
and
sobbing
sonya
stood
beside
her
kissing
her
hair
natasha
what
is
it
about
she
asked
what
do
they
matter
to
you
it
will
all
pass
natasha
but
if
you
only
knew
how
offensive
it
was
as
if
i
don
t
talk
about
it
natasha
it
wasn
t
your
fault
so
why
should
you
mind
kiss
me
said
sonya
natasha
raised
her
head
and
kissing
her
friend
on
the
lips
pressed
her
wet
face
against
her
i
can
t
tell
you
i
don
t
know
no
one
s
to
blame
said
natasha
it
s
my
fault
but
it
all
hurts
terribly
oh
why
doesn
t
he
come
she
came
in
to
dinner
with
red
eyes
marya
dmitrievna
who
knew
how
the
prince
had
received
the
rostovs
pretended
not
to
notice
how
upset
natasha
was
and
jested
resolutely
and
loudly
at
table
with
the
count
and
the
other
guests
chapter
viii
that
evening
the
rostovs
went
to
the
opera
for
which
marya
dmitrievna
had
taken
a
box
natasha
did
not
want
to
go
but
could
not
refuse
marya
dmitrievna
s
kind
offer
which
was
intended
expressly
for
her
when
she
came
ready
dressed
into
the
ballroom
to
await
her
father
and
looking
in
the
large
mirror
there
saw
that
she
was
pretty
very
pretty
she
felt
even
more
sad
but
it
was
a
sweet
tender
sadness
o
god
if
he
were
here
now
i
would
not
behave
as
i
did
then
but
differently
i
would
not
be
silly
and
afraid
of
things
i
would
simply
embrace
him
cling
to
him
and
make
him
look
at
me
with
those
searching
inquiring
eyes
with
which
he
has
so
often
looked
at
me
and
then
i
would
make
him
laugh
as
he
used
to
laugh
and
his
eyes
how
i
see
those
eyes
thought
natasha
and
what
do
his
father
and
sister
matter
to
me
i
love
him
alone
him
him
with
that
face
and
those
eyes
with
his
smile
manly
and
yet
childlike
no
i
had
better
not
think
of
him
not
think
of
him
but
forget
him
quite
forget
him
for
the
present
i
can
t
bear
this
waiting
and
i
shall
cry
in
a
minute
and
she
turned
away
from
the
glass
making
an
effort
not
to
cry
and
how
can
sonya
love
nicholas
so
calmly
and
quietly
and
wait
so
long
and
so
patiently
thought
she
looking
at
sonya
who
also
came
in
quite
ready
with
a
fan
in
her
hand
no
she
s
altogether
different
i
can
t
natasha
at
that
moment
felt
so
softened
and
tender
that
it
was
not
enough
for
her
to
love
and
know
she
was
beloved
she
wanted
now
at
once
to
embrace
the
man
she
loved
to
speak
and
hear
from
him
words
of
love
such
as
filled
her
heart
while
she
sat
in
the
carriage
beside
her
father
pensively
watching
the
lights
of
the
street
lamps
flickering
on
the
frozen
window
she
felt
still
sadder
and
more
in
love
and
forgot
where
she
was
going
and
with
whom
having
fallen
into
the
line
of
carriages
the
rostovs
carriage
drove
up
to
the
theater
its
wheels
squeaking
over
the
snow
natasha
and
sonya
holding
up
their
dresses
jumped
out
quickly
the
count
got
out
helped
by
the
footmen
and
passing
among
men
and
women
who
were
entering
and
the
program
sellers
they
all
three
went
along
the
corridor
to
the
first
row
of
boxes
through
the
closed
doors
the
music
was
already
audible
natasha
your
hair
whispered
sonya
an
attendant
deferentially
and
quickly
slipped
before
the
ladies
and
opened
the
door
of
their
box
the
music
sounded
louder
and
through
the
door
rows
of
brightly
lit
boxes
in
which
ladies
sat
with
bare
arms
and
shoulders
and
noisy
stalls
brilliant
with
uniforms
glittered
before
their
eyes
a
lady
entering
the
next
box
shot
a
glance
of
feminine
envy
at
natasha
the
curtain
had
not
yet
risen
and
the
overture
was
being
played
natasha
smoothing
her
gown
went
in
with
sonya
and
sat
down
scanning
the
brilliant
tiers
of
boxes
opposite
a
sensation
she
had
not
experienced
for
a
long
time
that
of
hundreds
of
eyes
looking
at
her
bare
arms
and
neck
suddenly
affected
her
both
agreeably
and
disagreeably
and
called
up
a
whole
crowd
of
memories
desires
and
emotions
associated
with
that
feeling
the
two
remarkably
pretty
girls
natasha
and
sonya
with
count
rostov
who
had
not
been
seen
in
moscow
for
a
long
time
attracted
general
attention
moreover
everybody
knew
vaguely
of
natasha
s
engagement
to
prince
andrew
and
knew
that
the
rostovs
had
lived
in
the
country
ever
since
and
all
looked
with
curiosity
at
a
fiancee
who
was
making
one
of
the
best
matches
in
russia
natasha
s
looks
as
everyone
told
her
had
improved
in
the
country
and
that
evening
thanks
to
her
agitation
she
was
particularly
pretty
she
struck
those
who
saw
her
by
her
fullness
of
life
and
beauty
combined
with
her
indifference
to
everything
about
her
her
black
eyes
looked
at
the
crowd
without
seeking
anyone
and
her
delicate
arm
bare
to
above
the
elbow
lay
on
the
velvet
edge
of
the
box
while
evidently
unconsciously
she
opened
and
closed
her
hand
in
time
to
the
music
crumpling
her
program
look
there
s
alenina
said
sonya
with
her
mother
isn
t
it
dear
me
michael
kirilovich
has
grown
still
stouter
remarked
the
count
look
at
our
anna
mikhaylovna
what
a
headdress
she
has
on
the
karagins
julie
and
boris
with
them
one
can
see
at
once
that
they
re
engaged
drubetskoy
has
proposed
oh
yes
i
heard
it
today
said
shinshin
coming
into
the
rostovs
box
natasha
looked
in
the
direction
in
which
her
father
s
eyes
were
turned
and
saw
julie
sitting
beside
her
mother
with
a
happy
look
on
her
face
and
a
string
of
pearls
round
her
thick
red
neck
which
natasha
knew
was
covered
with
powder
behind
them
wearing
a
smile
and
leaning
over
with
an
ear
to
julie
s
mouth
was
boris
handsome
smoothly
brushed
head
he
looked
the
rostovs
from
under
his
brows
and
said
something
smiling
to
his
betrothed
they
are
talking
about
us
about
me
and
him
thought
natasha
and
he
no
doubt
is
calming
her
jealousy
of
me
they
needn
t
trouble
themselves
if
only
they
knew
how
little
i
am
concerned
about
any
of
them
behind
them
sat
anna
mikhaylovna
wearing
a
green
headdress
and
with
a
happy
look
of
resignation
to
the
will
of
god
on
her
face
their
box
was
pervaded
by
that
atmosphere
of
an
affianced
couple
which
natasha
knew
so
well
and
liked
so
much
she
turned
away
and
suddenly
remembered
all
that
had
been
so
humiliating
in
her
morning
s
visit
what
right
has
he
not
to
wish
to
receive
me
into
his
family
oh
better
not
think
of
it
not
till
he
comes
back
she
told
herself
and
began
looking
at
the
faces
some
strange
and
some
familiar
in
the
stalls
in
the
front
in
the
very
center
leaning
back
against
the
orchestra
rail
stood
dolokhov
in
a
persian
dress
his
curly
hair
brushed
up
into
a
huge
shock
he
stood
in
full
view
of
the
audience
well
aware
that
he
was
attracting
everyone
s
attention
yet
as
much
at
ease
as
though
he
were
in
his
own
room
around
him
thronged
moscow
s
most
brilliant
young
men
whom
he
evidently
dominated
the
count
laughing
nudged
the
blushing
sonya
and
pointed
to
her
former
adorer
do
you
recognize
him
said
he
and
where
has
he
sprung
from
he
asked
turning
to
shinshin
didn
t
he
vanish
somewhere
he
did
replied
shinshin
he
was
in
the
caucasus
and
ran
away
from
there
they
say
he
has
been
acting
as
minister
to
some
ruling
prince
in
persia
where
he
killed
the
shah
s
brother
now
all
the
moscow
ladies
are
mad
about
him
it
s
dolokhov
the
persian
that
does
it
we
never
hear
a
word
but
dolokhov
is
mentioned
they
swear
by
him
they
offer
him
to
you
as
they
would
a
dish
of
choice
sterlet
dolokhov
and
anatole
kuragin
have
turned
all
our
ladies
heads
a
tall
beautiful
woman
with
a
mass
of
plaited
hair
and
much
exposed
plump
white
shoulders
and
neck
round
which
she
wore
a
double
string
of
large
pearls
entered
the
adjoining
box
rustling
her
heavy
silk
dress
and
took
a
long
time
settling
into
her
place
natasha
involuntarily
gazed
at
that
neck
those
shoulders
and
pearls
and
coiffure
and
admired
the
beauty
of
the
shoulders
and
the
pearls
while
natasha
was
fixing
her
gaze
on
her
for
the
second
time
the
lady
looked
round
and
meeting
the
count
s
eyes
nodded
to
him
and
smiled
she
was
the
countess
bezukhova
pierre
s
wife
and
the
count
who
knew
everyone
in
society
leaned
over
and
spoke
to
her
have
you
been
here
long
countess
he
inquired
i
ll
call
i
ll
call
to
kiss
your
hand
i
m
here
on
business
and
have
brought
my
girls
with
me
they
say
semenova
acts
marvelously
count
pierre
never
used
to
forget
us
is
he
here
yes
he
meant
to
look
in
answered
helene
and
glanced
attentively
at
natasha
count
rostov
resumed
his
seat
handsome
isn
t
she
he
whispered
to
natasha
wonderful
answered
natasha
she
s
a
woman
one
could
easily
fall
in
love
with
just
then
the
last
chords
of
the
overture
were
heard
and
the
conductor
tapped
with
his
stick
some
latecomers
took
their
seats
in
the
stalls
and
the
curtain
rose
as
soon
as
it
rose
everyone
in
the
boxes
and
stalls
became
silent
and
all
the
men
old
and
young
in
uniform
and
evening
dress
and
all
the
women
with
gems
on
their
bare
flesh
turned
their
whole
attention
with
eager
curiosity
to
the
stage
natasha
too
began
to
look
at
it
chapter
ix
the
floor
of
the
stage
consisted
of
smooth
boards
at
the
sides
was
some
painted
cardboard
representing
trees
and
at
the
back
was
a
cloth
stretched
over
boards
in
the
center
of
the
stage
sat
some
girls
in
red
bodices
and
white
skirts
one
very
fat
girl
in
a
white
silk
dress
sat
apart
on
a
low
bench
to
the
back
of
which
a
piece
of
green
cardboard
was
glued
they
all
sang
something
when
they
had
finished
their
song
the
girl
in
white
went
up
to
the
prompter
s
box
and
a
man
with
tight
silk
trousers
over
his
stout
legs
and
holding
a
plume
and
a
dagger
went
up
to
her
and
began
singing
waving
his
arms
about
first
the
man
in
the
tight
trousers
sang
alone
then
she
sang
then
they
both
paused
while
the
orchestra
played
and
the
man
fingered
the
hand
of
the
girl
in
white
obviously
awaiting
the
beat
to
start
singing
with
her
they
sang
together
and
everyone
in
the
theater
began
clapping
and
shouting
while
the
man
and
woman
on
the
stage
who
represented
lovers
began
smiling
spreading
out
their
arms
and
bowing
after
her
life
in
the
country
and
in
her
present
serious
mood
all
this
seemed
grotesque
and
amazing
to
natasha
she
could
not
follow
the
opera
nor
even
listen
to
the
music
she
saw
only
the
painted
cardboard
and
the
queerly
dressed
men
and
women
who
moved
spoke
and
sang
so
strangely
in
that
brilliant
light
she
knew
what
it
was
all
meant
to
represent
but
it
was
so
pretentiously
false
and
unnatural
that
she
first
felt
ashamed
for
the
actors
and
then
amused
at
them
she
looked
at
the
faces
of
the
audience
seeking
in
them
the
same
sense
of
ridicule
and
perplexity
she
herself
experienced
but
they
all
seemed
attentive
to
what
was
happening
on
the
stage
and
expressed
delight
which
to
natasha
seemed
feigned
i
suppose
it
has
to
be
like
this
she
thought
she
kept
looking
round
in
turn
at
the
rows
of
pomaded
heads
in
the
stalls
and
then
at
the
seminude
women
in
the
boxes
especially
at
helene
in
the
next
box
who
apparently
quite
unclothed
sat
with
a
quiet
tranquil
smile
not
taking
her
eyes
off
the
stage
and
feeling
the
bright
light
that
flooded
the
whole
place
and
the
warm
air
heated
by
the
crowd
natasha
little
by
little
began
to
pass
into
a
state
of
intoxication
she
had
not
experienced
for
a
long
while
she
did
not
realize
who
and
where
she
was
nor
what
was
going
on
before
her
as
she
looked
and
thought
the
strangest
fancies
unexpectedly
and
disconnectedly
passed
through
her
mind
the
idea
occurred
to
her
of
jumping
onto
the
edge
of
the
box
and
singing
the
air
the
actress
was
singing
then
she
wished
to
touch
with
her
fan
an
old
gentleman
sitting
not
far
from
her
then
to
lean
over
to
helene
and
tickle
her
at
a
moment
when
all
was
quiet
before
the
commencement
of
a
song
a
door
leading
to
the
stalls
on
the
side
nearest
the
rostovs
box
creaked
and
the
steps
of
a
belated
arrival
were
heard
there
s
kuragin
whispered
shinshin
countess
bezukhova
turned
smiling
to
the
newcomer
and
natasha
following
the
direction
of
that
look
saw
an
exceptionally
handsome
adjutant
approaching
their
box
with
a
self
assured
yet
courteous
bearing
this
was
anatole
kuragin
whom
she
had
seen
and
noticed
long
ago
at
the
ball
in
petersburg
he
was
now
in
an
adjutant
s
uniform
with
one
epaulet
and
a
shoulder
knot
he
moved
with
a
restrained
swagger
which
would
have
been
ridiculous
had
he
not
been
so
good
looking
and
had
his
handsome
face
not
worn
such
an
expression
of
good
humored
complacency
and
gaiety
though
the
performance
was
proceeding
he
walked
deliberately
down
the
carpeted
gangway
his
sword
and
spurs
slightly
jingling
and
his
handsome
perfumed
head
held
high
having
looked
at
natasha
he
approached
his
sister
laid
his
well
gloved
hand
on
the
edge
of
her
box
nodded
to
her
and
leaning
forward
asked
a
question
with
a
motion
toward
natasha
mais
charmante
said
he
evidently
referring
to
natasha
who
did
not
exactly
hear
his
words
but
understood
them
from
the
movement
of
his
lips
then
he
took
his
place
in
the
first
row
of
the
stalls
and
sat
down
beside
dolokhov
nudging
with
his
elbow
in
a
friendly
and
offhand
way
that
dolokhov
whom
others
treated
so
fawningly
he
winked
at
him
gaily
smiled
and
rested
his
foot
against
the
orchestra
screen
how
like
the
brother
is
to
the
sister
remarked
the
count
and
how
handsome
they
both
are
shinshin
lowering
his
voice
began
to
tell
the
count
of
some
intrigue
of
kuragin
s
in
moscow
and
natasha
tried
to
overhear
it
just
because
he
had
said
she
was
charmante
the
first
act
was
over
in
the
stalls
everyone
began
moving
about
going
out
and
coming
in
boris
came
to
the
rostovs
box
received
their
congratulations
very
simply
and
raising
his
eyebrows
with
an
absent
minded
smile
conveyed
to
natasha
and
sonya
his
fiancee
s
invitation
to
her
wedding
and
went
away
natasha
with
a
gay
coquettish
smile
talked
to
him
and
congratulated
on
his
approaching
wedding
that
same
boris
with
whom
she
had
formerly
been
in
love
in
the
state
of
intoxication
she
was
in
everything
seemed
simple
and
natural
the
scantily
clad
helene
smiled
at
everyone
in
the
same
way
and
natasha
gave
boris
a
similar
smile
helene
s
box
was
filled
and
surrounded
from
the
stalls
by
the
most
distinguished
and
intellectual
men
who
seemed
to
vie
with
one
another
in
their
wish
to
let
everyone
see
that
they
knew
her
during
the
whole
of
that
entr
acte
kuragin
stood
with
dolokhov
in
front
of
the
orchestra
partition
looking
at
the
rostovs
box
natasha
knew
he
was
talking
about
her
and
this
afforded
her
pleasure
she
even
turned
so
that
he
should
see
her
profile
in
what
she
thought
was
its
most
becoming
aspect
before
the
beginning
of
the
second
act
pierre
appeared
in
the
stalls
the
rostovs
had
not
seen
him
since
their
arrival
his
face
looked
sad
and
he
had
grown
still
stouter
since
natasha
last
saw
him
he
passed
up
to
the
front
rows
not
noticing
anyone
anatole
went
up
to
him
and
began
speaking
to
him
looking
at
and
indicating
the
rostovs
box
on
seeing
natasha
pierre
grew
animated
and
hastily
passing
between
the
rows
came
toward
their
box
when
he
got
there
he
leaned
on
his
elbows
and
smiling
talked
to
her
for
a
long
time
while
conversing
with
pierre
natasha
heard
a
man
s
voice
in
countess
bezukhova
s
box
and
something
told
her
it
was
kuragin
she
turned
and
their
eyes
met
almost
smiling
he
gazed
straight
into
her
eyes
with
such
an
enraptured
caressing
look
that
it
seemed
strange
to
be
so
near
him
to
look
at
him
like
that
to
be
so
sure
he
admired
her
and
not
to
be
acquainted
with
him
in
the
second
act
there
was
scenery
representing
tombstones
there
was
a
round
hole
in
the
canvas
to
represent
the
moon
shades
were
raised
over
the
footlights
and
from
horns
and
contrabass
came
deep
notes
while
many
people
appeared
from
right
and
left
wearing
black
cloaks
and
holding
things
like
daggers
in
their
hands
they
began
waving
their
arms
then
some
other
people
ran
in
and
began
dragging
away
the
maiden
who
had
been
in
white
and
was
now
in
light
blue
they
did
not
drag
her
away
at
once
but
sang
with
her
for
a
long
time
and
then
at
last
dragged
her
off
and
behind
the
scenes
something
metallic
was
struck
three
times
and
everyone
knelt
down
and
sang
a
prayer
all
these
things
were
repeatedly
interrupted
by
the
enthusiastic
shouts
of
the
audience
during
this
act
every
time
natasha
looked
toward
the
stalls
she
saw
anatole
kuragin
with
an
arm
thrown
across
the
back
of
his
chair
staring
at
her
she
was
pleased
to
see
that
he
was
captivated
by
her
and
it
did
not
occur
to
her
that
there
was
anything
wrong
in
it
when
the
second
act
was
over
countess
bezukhova
rose
turned
to
the
rostovs
box
her
whole
bosom
completely
exposed
beckoned
the
old
count
with
a
gloved
finger
and
paying
no
attention
to
those
who
had
entered
her
box
began
talking
to
him
with
an
amiable
smile
do
make
me
acquainted
with
your
charming
daughters
said
she
the
whole
town
is
singing
their
praises
and
i
don
t
even
know
then
natasha
rose
and
curtsied
to
the
splendid
countess
she
was
so
pleased
by
praise
from
this
brilliant
beauty
that
she
blushed
with
pleasure
i
want
to
become
a
moscovite
too
now
said
helene
how
is
it
you
re
not
ashamed
to
bury
such
pearls
in
the
country
countess
bezukhova
quite
deserved
her
reputation
of
being
a
fascinating
woman
she
could
say
what
she
did
not
think
especially
what
was
flattering
quite
simply
and
naturally
dear
count
you
must
let
me
look
after
your
daughters
though
i
am
not
staying
here
long
this
time
nor
are
you
i
will
try
to
amuse
them
i
have
already
heard
much
of
you
in
petersburg
and
wanted
to
get
to
know
you
said
she
to
natasha
with
her
stereotyped
and
lovely
smile
i
had
heard
about
you
from
my
page
drubetskoy
have
you
heard
he
is
getting
married
and
also
from
my
husband
s
friend
bolkonski
prince
andrew
bolkonski
she
went
on
with
special
emphasis
implying
that
she
knew
of
his
relation
to
natasha
to
get
better
acquainted
she
asked
that
one
of
the
young
ladies
should
come
into
her
box
for
the
rest
of
the
performance
and
natasha
moved
over
to
it
the
scene
of
the
third
act
represented
a
palace
in
which
many
candles
were
burning
and
pictures
of
knights
with
short
beards
hung
on
the
walls
in
the
middle
stood
what
were
probably
a
king
and
a
queen
the
king
waved
his
right
arm
and
evidently
nervous
sang
something
badly
and
sat
down
on
a
crimson
throne
the
maiden
who
had
been
first
in
white
and
then
in
light
blue
now
wore
only
a
smock
and
stood
beside
the
throne
with
her
hair
down
she
sang
something
mournfully
addressing
the
queen
but
the
king
waved
his
arm
severely
and
men
and
women
with
bare
legs
came
in
from
both
sides
and
began
dancing
all
together
then
the
violins
played
very
shrilly
and
merrily
and
one
of
the
women
with
thick
bare
legs
and
thin
arms
separating
from
the
others
went
behind
the
wings
adjusted
her
bodice
returned
to
the
middle
of
the
stage
and
began
jumping
and
striking
one
foot
rapidly
against
the
other
in
the
stalls
everyone
clapped
and
shouted
bravo
then
one
of
the
men
went
into
a
corner
of
the
stage
the
cymbals
and
horns
in
the
orchestra
struck
up
more
loudly
and
this
man
with
bare
legs
jumped
very
high
and
waved
his
feet
about
very
rapidly
he
was
duport
who
received
sixty
thousand
rubles
a
year
for
this
art
everybody
in
the
stalls
boxes
and
galleries
began
clapping
and
shouting
with
all
their
might
and
the
man
stopped
and
began
smiling
and
bowing
to
all
sides
then
other
men
and
women
danced
with
bare
legs
then
the
king
again
shouted
to
the
sound
of
music
and
they
all
began
singing
but
suddenly
a
storm
came
on
chromatic
scales
and
diminished
sevenths
were
heard
in
the
orchestra
everyone
ran
off
again
dragging
one
of
their
number
away
and
the
curtain
dropped
once
more
there
was
a
terrible
noise
and
clatter
among
the
audience
and
with
rapturous
faces
everyone
began
shouting
duport
duport
duport
natasha
no
longer
thought
this
strange
she
look
about
with
pleasure
smiling
joyfully
isn
t
duport
delightful
helene
asked
her
oh
yes
replied
natasha
chapter
x
during
the
entr
acte
a
whiff
of
cold
air
came
into
helene
s
box
the
door
opened
and
anatole
entered
stooping
and
trying
not
to
brush
against
anyone
let
me
introduce
my
brother
to
you
said
helene
her
eyes
shifting
uneasily
from
natasha
to
anatole
natasha
turned
her
pretty
little
head
toward
the
elegant
young
officer
and
smiled
at
him
over
her
bare
shoulder
anatole
who
was
as
handsome
at
close
quarters
as
at
a
distance
sat
down
beside
her
and
told
her
he
had
long
wished
to
have
this
happiness
ever
since
the
naryshkins
ball
in
fact
at
which
he
had
had
the
well
remembered
pleasure
of
seeing
her
kuragin
was
much
more
sensible
and
simple
with
women
than
among
men
he
talked
boldly
and
naturally
and
natasha
was
strangely
and
agreeably
struck
by
the
fact
that
there
was
nothing
formidable
in
this
man
about
whom
there
was
so
much
talk
but
that
on
the
contrary
his
smile
was
most
naive
cheerful
and
good
natured
kuragin
asked
her
opinion
of
the
performance
and
told
her
how
at
a
previous
performance
semenova
had
fallen
down
on
the
stage
and
do
you
know
countess
he
said
suddenly
addressing
her
as
an
old
familiar
acquaintance
we
are
getting
up
a
costume
tournament
you
ought
to
take
part
in
it
it
will
be
great
fun
we
shall
all
meet
at
the
karagins
please
come
no
really
eh
said
he
while
saying
this
he
never
removed
his
smiling
eyes
from
her
face
her
neck
and
her
bare
arms
natasha
knew
for
certain
that
he
was
enraptured
by
her
this
pleased
her
yet
his
presence
made
her
feel
constrained
and
oppressed
when
she
was
not
looking
at
him
she
felt
that
he
was
looking
at
her
shoulders
and
she
involuntarily
caught
his
eye
so
that
he
should
look
into
hers
rather
than
this
but
looking
into
his
eyes
she
was
frightened
realizing
that
there
was
not
that
barrier
of
modesty
she
had
always
felt
between
herself
and
other
men
she
did
not
know
how
it
was
that
within
five
minutes
she
had
come
to
feel
herself
terribly
near
to
this
man
when
she
turned
away
she
feared
he
might
seize
her
from
behind
by
her
bare
arm
and
kiss
her
on
the
neck
they
spoke
of
most
ordinary
things
yet
she
felt
that
they
were
closer
to
one
another
than
she
had
ever
been
to
any
man
natasha
kept
turning
to
helene
and
to
her
father
as
if
asking
what
it
all
meant
but
helene
was
engaged
in
conversation
with
a
general
and
did
not
answer
her
look
and
her
father
s
eyes
said
nothing
but
what
they
always
said
having
a
good
time
well
i
m
glad
of
it
during
one
of
these
moments
of
awkward
silence
when
anatole
s
prominent
eyes
were
gazing
calmly
and
fixedly
at
her
natasha
to
break
the
silence
asked
him
how
he
liked
moscow
she
asked
the
question
and
blushed
she
felt
all
the
time
that
by
talking
to
him
she
was
doing
something
improper
anatole
smiled
as
though
to
encourage
her
at
first
i
did
not
like
it
much
because
what
makes
a
town
pleasant
ce
sont
les
jolies
femmes
isn
t
that
so
but
now
i
like
it
very
much
indeed
he
said
looking
at
her
significantly
you
ll
come
to
the
costume
tournament
countess
do
come
and
putting
out
his
hand
to
her
bouquet
and
dropping
his
voice
he
added
you
will
be
the
prettiest
there
do
come
dear
countess
and
give
me
this
flower
as
a
pledge
are
the
pretty
women
natasha
did
not
understand
what
he
was
saying
any
more
than
he
did
himself
but
she
felt
that
his
incomprehensible
words
had
an
improper
intention
she
did
not
know
what
to
say
and
turned
away
as
if
she
had
not
heard
his
remark
but
as
soon
as
she
had
turned
away
she
felt
that
he
was
there
behind
so
close
behind
her
how
is
he
now
confused
angry
ought
i
to
put
it
right
she
asked
herself
and
she
could
not
refrain
from
turning
round
she
looked
straight
into
his
eyes
and
his
nearness
self
assurance
and
the
good
natured
tenderness
of
his
smile
vanquished
her
she
smiled
just
as
he
was
doing
gazing
straight
into
his
eyes
and
again
she
felt
with
horror
that
no
barrier
lay
between
him
and
her
the
curtain
rose
again
anatole
left
the
box
serene
and
gay
natasha
went
back
to
her
father
in
the
other
box
now
quite
submissive
to
the
world
she
found
herself
in
all
that
was
going
on
before
her
now
seemed
quite
natural
but
on
the
other
hand
all
her
previous
thoughts
of
her
betrothed
of
princess
mary
or
of
life
in
the
country
did
not
once
recur
to
her
mind
and
were
as
if
belonging
to
a
remote
past
in
the
fourth
act
there
was
some
sort
of
devil
who
sang
waving
his
arm
about
till
the
boards
were
withdrawn
from
under
him
and
he
disappeared
down
below
that
was
the
only
part
of
the
fourth
act
that
natasha
saw
she
felt
agitated
and
tormented
and
the
cause
of
this
was
kuragin
whom
she
could
not
help
watching
as
they
were
leaving
the
theater
anatole
came
up
to
them
called
their
carriage
and
helped
them
in
as
he
was
putting
natasha
in
he
pressed
her
arm
above
the
elbow
agitated
and
flushed
she
turned
round
he
was
looking
at
her
with
glittering
eyes
smiling
tenderly
only
after
she
had
reached
home
was
natasha
able
clearly
to
think
over
what
had
happened
to
her
and
suddenly
remembering
prince
andrew
she
was
horrified
and
at
tea
to
which
all
had
sat
down
after
the
opera
she
gave
a
loud
exclamation
flushed
and
ran
out
of
the
room
o
god
i
am
lost
she
said
to
herself
how
could
i
let
him
she
sat
for
a
long
time
hiding
her
flushed
face
in
her
hands
trying
to
realize
what
had
happened
to
her
but
was
unable
either
to
understand
what
had
happened
or
what
she
felt
everything
seemed
dark
obscure
and
terrible
there
in
that
enormous
illuminated
theater
where
the
bare
legged
duport
in
a
tinsel
decorated
jacket
jumped
about
to
the
music
on
wet
boards
and
young
girls
and
old
men
and
the
nearly
naked
helene
with
her
proud
calm
smile
rapturously
cried
bravo
there
in
the
presence
of
that
helene
it
had
all
seemed
clear
and
simple
but
now
alone
by
herself
it
was
incomprehensible
what
is
it
what
was
that
terror
i
felt
of
him
what
is
this
gnawing
of
conscience
i
am
feeling
now
she
thought
only
to
the
old
countess
at
night
in
bed
could
natasha
have
told
all
she
was
feeling
she
knew
that
sonya
with
her
severe
and
simple
views
would
either
not
understand
it
at
all
or
would
be
horrified
at
such
a
confession
so
natasha
tried
to
solve
what
was
torturing
her
by
herself
am
i
spoiled
for
andrew
s
love
or
not
she
asked
herself
and
with
soothing
irony
replied
what
a
fool
i
am
to
ask
that
what
did
happen
to
me
nothing
i
have
done
nothing
i
didn
t
lead
him
on
at
all
nobody
will
know
and
i
shall
never
see
him
again
she
told
herself
so
it
is
plain
that
nothing
has
happened
and
there
is
nothing
to
repent
of
and
andrew
can
love
me
still
but
why
still
o
god
why
isn
t
he
here
natasha
quieted
herself
for
a
moment
but
again
some
instinct
told
her
that
though
all
this
was
true
and
though
nothing
had
happened
yet
the
former
purity
of
her
love
for
prince
andrew
had
perished
and
again
in
imagination
she
went
over
her
whole
conversation
with
kuragin
and
again
saw
the
face
gestures
and
tender
smile
of
that
bold
handsome
man
when
he
pressed
her
arm
chapter
xi
anatole
kuragin
was
staying
in
moscow
because
his
father
had
sent
him
away
from
petersburg
where
he
had
been
spending
twenty
thousand
rubles
a
year
in
cash
besides
running
up
debts
for
as
much
more
which
his
creditors
demanded
from
his
father
his
father
announced
to
him
that
he
would
now
pay
half
his
debts
for
the
last
time
but
only
on
condition
that
he
went
to
moscow
as
adjutant
to
the
commander
in
chief
a
post
his
father
had
procured
for
him
and
would
at
last
try
to
make
a
good
match
there
he
indicated
to
him
princess
mary
and
julie
karagina
anatole
consented
and
went
to
moscow
where
he
put
up
at
pierre
s
house
pierre
received
him
unwillingly
at
first
but
got
used
to
him
after
a
while
sometimes
even
accompanied
him
on
his
carousals
and
gave
him
money
under
the
guise
of
loans
as
shinshin
had
remarked
from
the
time
of
his
arrival
anatole
had
turned
the
heads
of
the
moscow
ladies
especially
by
the
fact
that
he
slighted
them
and
plainly
preferred
the
gypsy
girls
and
french
actresses
with
the
chief
of
whom
mademoiselle
george
he
was
said
to
be
on
intimate
relations
he
had
never
missed
a
carousal
at
danilov
s
or
other
moscow
revelers
drank
whole
nights
through
outvying
everyone
else
and
was
at
all
the
balls
and
parties
of
the
best
society
there
was
talk
of
his
intrigues
with
some
of
the
ladies
and
he
flirted
with
a
few
of
them
at
the
balls
but
he
did
not
run
after
the
unmarried
girls
especially
the
rich
heiresses
who
were
most
of
them
plain
there
was
a
special
reason
for
this
as
he
had
got
married
two
years
before
a
fact
known
only
to
his
most
intimate
friends
at
that
time
while
with
his
regiment
in
poland
a
polish
landowner
of
small
means
had
forced
him
to
marry
his
daughter
anatole
had
very
soon
abandoned
his
wife
and
for
a
payment
which
he
agreed
to
send
to
his
father
in
law
had
arranged
to
be
free
to
pass
himself
off
as
a
bachelor
anatole
was
always
content
with
his
position
with
himself
and
with
others
he
was
instinctively
and
thoroughly
convinced
that
was
impossible
for
him
to
live
otherwise
than
as
he
did
and
that
he
had
never
in
his
life
done
anything
base
he
was
incapable
of
considering
how
his
actions
might
affect
others
or
what
the
consequences
of
this
or
that
action
of
his
might
be
he
was
convinced
that
as
a
duck
is
so
made
that
it
must
live
in
water
so
god
had
made
him
such
that
he
must
spend
thirty
thousand
rubles
a
year
and
always
occupy
a
prominent
position
in
society
he
believed
this
so
firmly
that
others
looking
at
him
were
persuaded
of
it
too
and
did
not
refuse
him
either
a
leading
place
in
society
or
money
which
he
borrowed
from
anyone
and
everyone
and
evidently
would
not
repay
he
was
not
a
gambler
at
any
rate
he
did
not
care
about
winning
he
was
not
vain
he
did
not
mind
what
people
thought
of
him
still
less
could
he
be
accused
of
ambition
more
than
once
he
had
vexed
his
father
by
spoiling
his
own
career
and
he
laughed
at
distinctions
of
all
kinds
he
was
not
mean
and
did
not
refuse
anyone
who
asked
of
him
all
he
cared
about
was
gaiety
and
women
and
as
according
to
his
ideas
there
was
nothing
dishonorable
in
these
tastes
and
he
was
incapable
of
considering
what
the
gratification
of
his
tastes
entailed
for
others
he
honestly
considered
himself
irreproachable
sincerely
despised
rogues
and
bad
people
and
with
a
tranquil
conscience
carried
his
head
high
rakes
those
male
magdalenes
have
a
secret
feeling
of
innocence
similar
to
that
which
female
magdalenes
have
based
on
the
same
hope
of
forgiveness
all
will
be
forgiven
her
for
she
loved
much
and
all
will
be
forgiven
him
for
he
enjoyed
much
dolokhov
who
had
reappeared
that
year
in
moscow
after
his
exile
and
his
persian
adventures
and
was
leading
a
life
of
luxury
gambling
and
dissipation
associated
with
his
old
petersburg
comrade
kuragin
and
made
use
of
him
for
his
own
ends
anatole
was
sincerely
fond
of
dolokhov
for
his
cleverness
and
audacity
dolokhov
who
needed
anatole
kuragin
s
name
position
and
connections
as
a
bait
to
draw
rich
young
men
into
his
gambling
set
made
use
of
him
and
amused
himself
at
his
expense
without
letting
the
other
feel
it
apart
from
the
advantage
he
derived
from
anatole
the
very
process
of
dominating
another
s
will
was
in
itself
a
pleasure
a
habit
and
a
necessity
to
dolokhov
natasha
had
made
a
strong
impression
on
kuragin
at
supper
after
the
opera
he
described
to
dolokhov
with
the
air
of
a
connoisseur
the
attractions
of
her
arms
shoulders
feet
and
hair
and
expressed
his
intention
of
making
love
to
her
anatole
had
no
notion
and
was
incapable
of
considering
what
might
come
of
such
love
making
as
he
never
had
any
notion
of
the
outcome
of
any
of
his
actions
she
s
first
rate
my
dear
fellow
but
not
for
us
replied
dolokhov
i
will
tell
my
sister
to
ask
her
to
dinner
said
anatole
eh
you
d
better
wait
till
she
s
married
you
know
i
adore
little
girls
they
lose
their
heads
at
once
pursued
anatole
you
have
been
caught
once
already
by
a
little
girl
said
dolokhov
who
knew
of
kuragin
s
marriage
take
care
well
that
can
t
happen
twice
eh
said
anatole
with
a
good
humored
laugh
chapter
xii
the
day
after
the
opera
the
rostovs
went
nowhere
and
nobody
came
to
see
them
marya
dmitrievna
talked
to
the
count
about
something
which
they
concealed
from
natasha
natasha
guessed
they
were
talking
about
the
old
prince
and
planning
something
and
this
disquieted
and
offended
her
she
was
expecting
prince
andrew
any
moment
and
twice
that
day
sent
a
manservant
to
the
vozdvizhenka
to
ascertain
whether
he
had
come
he
had
not
arrived
she
suffered
more
now
than
during
her
first
days
in
moscow
to
her
impatience
and
pining
for
him
were
now
added
the
unpleasant
recollection
of
her
interview
with
princess
mary
and
the
old
prince
and
a
fear
and
anxiety
of
which
she
did
not
understand
the
cause
she
continually
fancied
that
either
he
would
never
come
or
that
something
would
happen
to
her
before
he
came
she
could
no
longer
think
of
him
by
herself
calmly
and
continuously
as
she
had
done
before
as
soon
as
she
began
to
think
of
him
the
recollection
of
the
old
prince
of
princess
mary
of
the
theater
and
of
kuragin
mingled
with
her
thoughts
the
question
again
presented
itself
whether
she
was
not
guilty
whether
she
had
not
already
broken
faith
with
prince
andrew
and
again
she
found
herself
recalling
to
the
minutest
detail
every
word
every
gesture
and
every
shade
in
the
play
of
expression
on
the
face
of
the
man
who
had
been
able
to
arouse
in
her
such
an
incomprehensible
and
terrifying
feeling
to
the
family
natasha
seemed
livelier
than
usual
but
she
was
far
less
tranquil
and
happy
than
before
on
sunday
morning
marya
dmitrievna
invited
her
visitors
to
mass
at
her
parish
church
the
church
of
the
assumption
built
over
the
graves
of
victims
of
the
plague
i
don
t
like
those
fashionable
churches
she
said
evidently
priding
herself
on
her
independence
of
thought
god
is
the
same
every
where
we
have
an
excellent
priest
he
conducts
the
service
decently
and
with
dignity
and
the
deacon
is
the
same
what
holiness
is
there
in
giving
concerts
in
the
choir
i
don
t
like
it
it
s
just
self
indulgence
marya
dmitrievna
liked
sundays
and
knew
how
to
keep
them
her
whole
house
was
scrubbed
and
cleaned
on
saturdays
neither
she
nor
the
servants
worked
and
they
all
wore
holiday
dress
and
went
to
church
at
her
table
there
were
extra
dishes
at
dinner
and
the
servants
had
vodka
and
roast
goose
or
suckling
pig
but
in
nothing
in
the
house
was
the
holiday
so
noticeable
as
in
marya
dmitrievna
s
broad
stern
face
which
on
that
day
wore
an
invariable
look
of
solemn
festivity
after
mass
when
they
had
finished
their
coffee
in
the
dining
room
where
the
loose
covers
had
been
removed
from
the
furniture
a
servant
announced
that
the
carriage
was
ready
and
marya
dmitrievna
rose
with
a
stern
air
she
wore
her
holiday
shawl
in
which
she
paid
calls
and
announced
that
she
was
going
to
see
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
to
have
an
explanation
with
him
about
natasha
after
she
had
gone
a
dressmaker
from
madame
suppert
roguet
waited
on
the
rostovs
and
natasha
very
glad
of
this
diversion
having
shut
herself
into
a
room
adjoining
the
drawing
room
occupied
herself
trying
on
the
new
dresses
just
as
she
had
put
on
a
bodice
without
sleeves
and
only
tacked
together
and
was
turning
her
head
to
see
in
the
glass
how
the
back
fitted
she
heard
in
the
drawing
room
the
animated
sounds
of
her
father
s
voice
and
another
s
a
woman
s
that
made
her
flush
it
was
helene
natasha
had
not
time
to
take
off
the
bodice
before
the
door
opened
and
countess
bezukhova
dressed
in
a
purple
velvet
gown
with
a
high
collar
came
into
the
room
beaming
with
good
humored
amiable
smiles
oh
my
enchantress
she
cried
to
the
blushing
natasha
charming
no
this
is
really
beyond
anything
my
dear
count
said
she
to
count
rostov
who
had
followed
her
in
how
can
you
live
in
moscow
and
go
nowhere
no
i
won
t
let
you
off
mademoiselle
george
will
recite
at
my
house
tonight
and
there
ll
be
some
people
and
if
you
don
t
bring
your
lovely
girls
who
are
prettier
than
mademoiselle
george
i
won
t
know
you
my
husband
is
away
in
tver
or
i
would
send
him
to
fetch
you
you
must
come
you
positively
must
between
eight
and
nine
she
nodded
to
the
dressmaker
whom
she
knew
and
who
had
curtsied
respectfully
to
her
and
seated
herself
in
an
armchair
beside
the
looking
glass
draping
the
folds
of
her
velvet
dress
picturesquely
she
did
not
cease
chattering
good
naturedly
and
gaily
continually
praising
natasha
s
beauty
she
looked
at
natasha
s
dresses
and
praised
them
as
well
as
a
new
dress
of
her
own
made
of
metallic
gauze
which
she
had
received
from
paris
and
advised
natasha
to
have
one
like
it
but
anything
suits
you
my
charmer
she
remarked
a
smile
of
pleasure
never
left
natasha
s
face
she
felt
happy
and
as
if
she
were
blossoming
under
the
praise
of
this
dear
countess
bezukhova
who
had
formerly
seemed
to
her
so
unapproachable
and
important
and
was
now
so
kind
to
her
natasha
brightened
up
and
felt
almost
in
love
with
this
woman
who
was
so
beautiful
and
so
kind
helene
for
her
part
was
sincerely
delighted
with
natasha
and
wished
to
give
her
a
good
time
anatole
had
asked
her
to
bring
him
and
natasha
together
and
she
was
calling
on
the
rostovs
for
that
purpose
the
idea
of
throwing
her
brother
and
natasha
together
amused
her
though
at
one
time
in
petersburg
she
had
been
annoyed
with
natasha
for
drawing
boris
away
she
did
not
think
of
that
now
and
in
her
own
way
heartily
wished
natasha
well
as
she
was
leaving
the
rostovs
she
called
her
protegee
aside
my
brother
dined
with
me
yesterday
we
nearly
died
of
laughter
he
ate
nothing
and
kept
sighing
for
you
my
charmer
he
is
madly
quite
madly
in
love
with
you
my
dear
natasha
blushed
scarlet
when
she
heard
this
how
she
blushes
how
she
blushes
my
pretty
said
helene
you
must
certainly
come
if
you
love
somebody
my
charmer
that
is
not
a
reason
to
shut
yourself
up
even
if
you
are
engaged
i
am
sure
your
fiance
would
wish
you
to
go
into
society
rather
than
be
bored
to
death
so
she
knows
i
am
engaged
and
she
and
her
husband
pierre
that
good
pierre
have
talked
and
laughed
about
this
so
it
s
all
right
and
again
under
helene
s
influence
what
had
seemed
terrible
now
seemed
simple
and
natural
and
she
is
such
a
grande
dame
so
kind
and
evidently
likes
me
so
much
and
why
not
enjoy
myself
thought
natasha
gazing
at
helene
with
wide
open
wondering
eyes
marya
dmitrievna
came
back
to
dinner
taciturn
and
serious
having
evidently
suffered
a
defeat
at
the
old
prince
s
she
was
still
too
agitated
by
the
encounter
to
be
able
to
talk
of
the
affair
calmly
in
answer
to
the
count
s
inquiries
she
replied
that
things
were
all
right
and
that
she
would
tell
about
it
next
day
on
hearing
of
countess
bezukhova
s
visit
and
the
invitation
for
that
evening
marya
dmitrievna
remarked
i
don
t
care
to
have
anything
to
do
with
bezukhova
and
don
t
advise
you
to
however
if
you
ve
promised
go
it
will
divert
your
thoughts
she
added
addressing
natasha
chapter
xiii
count
rostov
took
the
girls
to
countess
bezukhova
s
there
were
a
good
many
people
there
but
nearly
all
strangers
to
natasha
count
rostov
was
displeased
to
see
that
the
company
consisted
almost
entirely
of
men
and
women
known
for
the
freedom
of
their
conduct
mademoiselle
george
was
standing
in
a
corner
of
the
drawing
room
surrounded
by
young
men
there
were
several
frenchmen
present
among
them
metivier
who
from
the
time
helene
reached
moscow
had
been
an
intimate
in
her
house
the
count
decided
not
to
sit
down
to
cards
or
let
his
girls
out
of
his
sight
and
to
get
away
as
soon
as
mademoiselle
george
s
performance
was
over
anatole
was
at
the
door
evidently
on
the
lookout
for
the
rostovs
immediately
after
greeting
the
count
he
went
up
to
natasha
and
followed
her
as
soon
as
she
saw
him
she
was
seized
by
the
same
feeling
she
had
had
at
the
opera
gratified
vanity
at
his
admiration
of
her
and
fear
at
the
absence
of
a
moral
barrier
between
them
helene
welcomed
natasha
delightedly
and
was
loud
in
admiration
of
her
beauty
and
her
dress
soon
after
their
arrival
mademoiselle
george
went
out
of
the
room
to
change
her
costume
in
the
drawing
room
people
began
arranging
the
chairs
and
taking
their
seats
anatole
moved
a
chair
for
natasha
and
was
about
to
sit
down
beside
her
but
the
count
who
never
lost
sight
of
her
took
the
seat
himself
anatole
sat
down
behind
her
mademoiselle
george
with
her
bare
fat
dimpled
arms
and
a
red
shawl
draped
over
one
shoulder
came
into
the
space
left
vacant
for
her
and
assumed
an
unnatural
pose
enthusiastic
whispering
was
audible
mademoiselle
george
looked
sternly
and
gloomily
at
the
audience
and
began
reciting
some
french
verses
describing
her
guilty
love
for
her
son
in
some
places
she
raised
her
voice
in
others
she
whispered
lifting
her
head
triumphantly
sometimes
she
paused
and
uttered
hoarse
sounds
rolling
her
eyes
adorable
divine
delicious
was
heard
from
every
side
natasha
looked
at
the
fat
actress
but
neither
saw
nor
heard
nor
understood
anything
of
what
went
on
before
her
she
only
felt
herself
again
completely
borne
away
into
this
strange
senseless
world
so
remote
from
her
old
world
a
world
in
which
it
was
impossible
to
know
what
was
good
or
bad
reasonable
or
senseless
behind
her
sat
anatole
and
conscious
of
his
proximity
she
experienced
a
frightened
sense
of
expectancy
after
the
first
monologue
the
whole
company
rose
and
surrounded
mademoiselle
george
expressing
their
enthusiasm
how
beautiful
she
is
natasha
remarked
to
her
father
who
had
also
risen
and
was
moving
through
the
crowd
toward
the
actress
i
don
t
think
so
when
i
look
at
you
said
anatole
following
natasha
he
said
this
at
a
moment
when
she
alone
could
hear
him
you
are
enchanting
from
the
moment
i
saw
you
i
have
never
ceased
come
come
natasha
said
the
count
as
he
turned
back
for
his
daughter
how
beautiful
she
is
natasha
without
saying
anything
stepped
up
to
her
father
and
looked
at
him
with
surprised
inquiring
eyes
after
giving
several
recitations
mademoiselle
george
left
and
countess
bezukhova
asked
her
visitors
into
the
ballroom
the
count
wished
to
go
home
but
helene
entreated
him
not
to
spoil
her
improvised
ball
and
the
rostovs
stayed
on
anatole
asked
natasha
for
a
valse
and
as
they
danced
he
pressed
her
waist
and
hand
and
told
her
she
was
bewitching
and
that
he
loved
her
during
the
ecossaise
which
she
also
danced
with
him
anatole
said
nothing
when
they
happened
to
be
by
themselves
but
merely
gazed
at
her
natasha
lifted
her
frightened
eyes
to
him
but
there
was
such
confident
tenderness
in
his
affectionate
look
and
smile
that
she
could
not
whilst
looking
at
him
say
what
she
had
to
say
she
lowered
her
eyes
don
t
say
such
things
to
me
i
am
betrothed
and
love
another
she
said
rapidly
she
glanced
at
him
anatole
was
not
upset
or
pained
by
what
she
had
said
don
t
speak
to
me
of
that
what
can
i
do
said
he
i
tell
you
i
am
madly
madly
in
love
with
you
is
it
my
fault
that
you
are
enchanting
it
s
our
turn
to
begin
natasha
animated
and
excited
looked
about
her
with
wide
open
frightened
eyes
and
seemed
merrier
than
usual
she
understood
hardly
anything
that
went
on
that
evening
they
danced
the
ecossaise
and
the
grossvater
her
father
asked
her
to
come
home
but
she
begged
to
remain
wherever
she
went
and
whomever
she
was
speaking
to
she
felt
his
eyes
upon
her
later
on
she
recalled
how
she
had
asked
her
father
to
let
her
go
to
the
dressing
room
to
rearrange
her
dress
that
helene
had
followed
her
and
spoken
laughingly
of
her
brother
s
love
and
that
she
again
met
anatole
in
the
little
sitting
room
helene
had
disappeared
leaving
them
alone
and
anatole
had
taken
her
hand
and
said
in
a
tender
voice
i
cannot
come
to
visit
you
but
is
it
possible
that
i
shall
never
see
you
i
love
you
madly
can
i
never
and
blocking
her
path
he
brought
his
face
close
to
hers
his
large
glittering
masculine
eyes
were
so
close
to
hers
that
she
saw
nothing
but
them
natalie
he
whispered
inquiringly
while
she
felt
her
hands
being
painfully
pressed
natalie
i
don
t
understand
i
have
nothing
to
say
her
eyes
replied
burning
lips
were
pressed
to
hers
and
at
the
same
instant
she
felt
herself
released
and
helene
s
footsteps
and
the
rustle
of
her
dress
were
heard
in
the
room
natasha
looked
round
at
her
and
then
red
and
trembling
threw
a
frightened
look
of
inquiry
at
anatole
and
moved
toward
the
door
one
word
just
one
for
god
s
sake
cried
anatole
she
paused
she
so
wanted
a
word
from
him
that
would
explain
to
her
what
had
happened
and
to
which
she
could
find
no
answer
natalie
just
a
word
only
one
he
kept
repeating
evidently
not
knowing
what
to
say
and
he
repeated
it
till
helene
came
up
to
them
helene
returned
with
natasha
to
the
drawing
room
the
rostovs
went
away
without
staying
for
supper
after
reaching
home
natasha
did
not
sleep
all
night
she
was
tormented
by
the
insoluble
question
whether
she
loved
anatole
or
prince
andrew
she
loved
prince
andrew
she
remembered
distinctly
how
deeply
she
loved
him
but
she
also
loved
anatole
of
that
there
was
no
doubt
else
how
could
all
this
have
happened
thought
she
if
after
that
i
could
return
his
smile
when
saying
good
by
if
i
was
able
to
let
it
come
to
that
it
means
that
i
loved
him
from
the
first
it
means
that
he
is
kind
noble
and
splendid
and
i
could
not
help
loving
him
what
am
i
to
do
if
i
love
him
and
the
other
one
too
she
asked
herself
unable
to
find
an
answer
to
these
terrible
questions
chapter
xiv
morning
came
with
its
cares
and
bustle
everyone
got
up
and
began
to
move
about
and
talk
dressmakers
came
again
marya
dmitrievna
appeared
and
they
were
called
to
breakfast
natasha
kept
looking
uneasily
at
everybody
with
wide
open
eyes
as
if
wishing
to
intercept
every
glance
directed
toward
her
and
tried
to
appear
the
same
as
usual
after
breakfast
which
was
her
best
time
marya
dmitrievna
sat
down
in
her
armchair
and
called
natasha
and
the
count
to
her
well
friends
i
have
now
thought
the
whole
matter
over
and
this
is
my
advice
she
began
yesterday
as
you
know
i
went
to
see
prince
bolkonski
well
i
had
a
talk
with
him
he
took
it
into
his
head
to
begin
shouting
but
i
am
not
one
to
be
shouted
down
i
said
what
i
had
to
say
well
and
he
asked
the
count
he
he
s
crazy
he
did
not
want
to
listen
but
what
s
the
use
of
talking
as
it
is
we
have
worn
the
poor
girl
out
said
marya
dmitrievna
my
advice
to
you
is
finish
your
business
and
go
back
home
to
otradnoe
and
wait
there
oh
no
exclaimed
natasha
yes
go
back
said
marya
dmitrievna
and
wait
there
if
your
betrothed
comes
here
now
there
will
be
no
avoiding
a
quarrel
but
alone
with
the
old
man
he
will
talk
things
over
and
then
come
on
to
you
count
rostov
approved
of
this
suggestion
appreciating
its
reasonableness
if
the
old
man
came
round
it
would
be
all
the
better
to
visit
him
in
moscow
or
at
bald
hills
later
on
and
if
not
the
wedding
against
his
wishes
could
only
be
arranged
at
otradnoe
that
is
perfectly
true
and
i
am
sorry
i
went
to
see
him
and
took
her
said
the
old
count
no
why
be
sorry
being
here
you
had
to
pay
your
respects
but
if
he
won
t
that
s
his
affair
said
marya
dmitrievna
looking
for
something
in
her
reticule
besides
the
trousseau
is
ready
so
there
is
nothing
to
wait
for
and
what
is
not
ready
i
ll
send
after
you
though
i
don
t
like
letting
you
go
it
is
the
best
way
so
go
with
god
s
blessing
having
found
what
she
was
looking
for
in
the
reticule
she
handed
it
to
natasha
it
was
a
letter
from
princess
mary
she
has
written
to
you
how
she
torments
herself
poor
thing
she
s
afraid
you
might
think
that
she
does
not
like
you
but
she
doesn
t
like
me
said
natasha
don
t
talk
nonsense
cried
marya
dmitrievna
i
shan
t
believe
anyone
i
know
she
doesn
t
like
me
replied
natasha
boldly
as
she
took
the
letter
and
her
face
expressed
a
cold
and
angry
resolution
that
caused
marya
dmitrievna
to
look
at
her
more
intently
and
to
frown
don
t
answer
like
that
my
good
girl
she
said
what
i
say
is
true
write
an
answer
natasha
did
not
reply
and
went
to
her
own
room
to
read
princess
mary
s
letter
princess
mary
wrote
that
she
was
in
despair
at
the
misunderstanding
that
had
occurred
between
them
whatever
her
father
s
feelings
might
be
she
begged
natasha
to
believe
that
she
could
not
help
loving
her
as
the
one
chosen
by
her
brother
for
whose
happiness
she
was
ready
to
sacrifice
everything
do
not
think
however
she
wrote
that
my
father
is
ill
disposed
toward
you
he
is
an
invalid
and
an
old
man
who
must
be
forgiven
but
he
is
good
and
magnanimous
and
will
love
her
who
makes
his
son
happy
princess
mary
went
on
to
ask
natasha
to
fix
a
time
when
she
could
see
her
again
after
reading
the
letter
natasha
sat
down
at
the
writing
table
to
answer
it
dear
princess
she
wrote
in
french
quickly
and
mechanically
and
then
paused
what
more
could
she
write
after
all
that
had
happened
the
evening
before
yes
yes
all
that
has
happened
and
now
all
is
changed
she
thought
as
she
sat
with
the
letter
she
had
begun
before
her
must
i
break
off
with
him
must
i
really
that
s
awful
and
to
escape
from
these
dreadful
thoughts
she
went
to
sonya
and
began
sorting
patterns
with
her
after
dinner
natasha
went
to
her
room
and
again
took
up
princess
mary
s
letter
can
it
be
that
it
is
all
over
she
thought
can
it
be
that
all
this
has
happened
so
quickly
and
has
destroyed
all
that
went
before
she
recalled
her
love
for
prince
andrew
in
all
its
former
strength
and
at
the
same
time
felt
that
she
loved
kuragin
she
vividly
pictured
herself
as
prince
andrew
s
wife
and
the
scenes
of
happiness
with
him
she
had
so
often
repeated
in
her
imagination
and
at
the
same
time
aglow
with
excitement
recalled
every
detail
of
yesterday
s
interview
with
anatole
why
could
that
not
be
as
well
she
sometimes
asked
herself
in
complete
bewilderment
only
so
could
i
be
completely
happy
but
now
i
have
to
choose
and
i
can
t
be
happy
without
either
of
them
only
she
thought
to
tell
prince
andrew
what
has
happened
or
to
hide
it
from
him
are
both
equally
impossible
but
with
that
one
nothing
is
spoiled
but
am
i
really
to
abandon
forever
the
joy
of
prince
andrew
s
love
in
which
i
have
lived
so
long
please
miss
whispered
a
maid
entering
the
room
with
a
mysterious
air
a
man
told
me
to
give
you
this
and
she
handed
natasha
a
letter
only
for
christ
s
sake
the
girl
went
on
as
natasha
without
thinking
mechanically
broke
the
seal
and
read
a
love
letter
from
anatole
of
which
without
taking
in
a
word
she
understood
only
that
it
was
a
letter
from
him
from
the
man
she
loved
yes
she
loved
him
or
else
how
could
that
have
happened
which
had
happened
and
how
could
she
have
a
love
letter
from
him
in
her
hand
with
trembling
hands
natasha
held
that
passionate
love
letter
which
dolokhov
had
composed
for
anatole
and
as
she
read
it
she
found
in
it
an
echo
of
all
that
she
herself
imagined
she
was
feeling
since
yesterday
evening
my
fate
has
been
sealed
to
be
loved
by
you
or
to
die
there
is
no
other
way
for
me
the
letter
began
then
he
went
on
to
say
that
he
knew
her
parents
would
not
give
her
to
him
for
this
there
were
secret
reasons
he
could
reveal
only
to
her
but
that
if
she
loved
him
she
need
only
say
the
word
yes
and
no
human
power
could
hinder
their
bliss
love
would
conquer
all
he
would
steal
her
away
and
carry
her
off
to
the
ends
of
the
earth
yes
yes
i
love
him
thought
natasha
reading
the
letter
for
the
twentieth
time
and
finding
some
peculiarly
deep
meaning
in
each
word
of
it
that
evening
marya
dmitrievna
was
going
to
the
akharovs
and
proposed
to
take
the
girls
with
her
natasha
pleading
a
headache
remained
at
home
chapter
xv
on
returning
late
in
the
evening
sonya
went
to
natasha
s
room
and
to
her
surprise
found
her
still
dressed
and
asleep
on
the
sofa
open
on
the
table
beside
her
lay
anatole
s
letter
sonya
picked
it
up
and
read
it
as
she
read
she
glanced
at
the
sleeping
natasha
trying
to
find
in
her
face
an
explanation
of
what
she
was
reading
but
did
not
find
it
her
face
was
calm
gentle
and
happy
clutching
her
breast
to
keep
herself
from
choking
sonya
pale
and
trembling
with
fear
and
agitation
sat
down
in
an
armchair
and
burst
into
tears
how
was
it
i
noticed
nothing
how
could
it
go
so
far
can
she
have
left
off
loving
prince
andrew
and
how
could
she
let
kuragin
go
to
such
lengths
he
is
a
deceiver
and
a
villain
that
s
plain
what
will
nicholas
dear
noble
nicholas
do
when
he
hears
of
it
so
this
is
the
meaning
of
her
excited
resolute
unnatural
look
the
day
before
yesterday
yesterday
and
today
thought
sonya
but
it
can
t
be
that
she
loves
him
she
probably
opened
the
letter
without
knowing
who
it
was
from
probably
she
is
offended
by
it
she
could
not
do
such
a
thing
sonya
wiped
away
her
tears
and
went
up
to
natasha
again
scanning
her
face
natasha
she
said
just
audibly
natasha
awoke
and
saw
sonya
ah
you
re
back
and
with
the
decision
and
tenderness
that
often
come
at
the
moment
of
awakening
she
embraced
her
friend
but
noticing
sonya
s
look
of
embarrassment
her
own
face
expressed
confusion
and
suspicion
sonya
you
ve
read
that
letter
she
demanded
yes
answered
sonya
softly
natasha
smiled
rapturously
no
sonya
i
can
t
any
longer
she
said
i
can
t
hide
it
from
you
any
longer
you
know
we
love
one
another
sonya
darling
he
writes
sonya
sonya
stared
open
eyed
at
natasha
unable
to
believe
her
ears
and
bolkonski
she
asked
ah
sonya
if
you
only
knew
how
happy
i
am
cried
natasha
you
don
t
know
what
love
is
but
natasha
can
that
be
all
over
natasha
looked
at
sonya
with
wide
open
eyes
as
if
she
could
not
grasp
the
question
well
then
are
you
refusing
prince
andrew
said
sonya
oh
you
don
t
understand
anything
don
t
talk
nonsense
just
listen
said
natasha
with
momentary
vexation
but
i
can
t
believe
it
insisted
sonya
i
don
t
understand
how
is
it
you
have
loved
a
man
for
a
whole
year
and
suddenly
why
you
have
only
seen
him
three
times
natasha
i
don
t
believe
you
you
re
joking
in
three
days
to
forget
everything
and
so
three
days
said
natasha
it
seems
to
me
i
ve
loved
him
a
hundred
years
it
seems
to
me
that
i
have
never
loved
anyone
before
you
can
t
understand
it
sonya
wait
a
bit
sit
here
and
natasha
embraced
and
kissed
her
i
had
heard
that
it
happens
like
this
and
you
must
have
heard
it
too
but
it
s
only
now
that
i
feel
such
love
it
s
not
the
same
as
before
as
soon
as
i
saw
him
i
felt
he
was
my
master
and
i
his
slave
and
that
i
could
not
help
loving
him
yes
his
slave
whatever
he
orders
i
shall
do
you
don
t
understand
that
what
can
i
do
what
can
i
do
sonya
cried
natasha
with
a
happy
yet
frightened
expression
but
think
what
you
are
doing
cried
sonya
i
can
t
leave
it
like
this
this
secret
correspondence
how
could
you
let
him
go
so
far
she
went
on
with
a
horror
and
disgust
she
could
hardly
conceal
i
told
you
that
i
have
no
will
natasha
replied
why
can
t
you
understand
i
love
him
then
i
won
t
let
it
come
to
that
i
shall
tell
cried
sonya
bursting
into
tears
what
do
you
mean
for
god
s
sake
if
you
tell
you
are
my
enemy
declared
natasha
you
want
me
to
be
miserable
you
want
us
to
be
separated
when
she
saw
natasha
s
fright
sonya
shed
tears
of
shame
and
pity
for
her
friend
but
what
has
happened
between
you
she
asked
what
has
he
said
to
you
why
doesn
t
he
come
to
the
house
natasha
did
not
answer
her
questions
for
god
s
sake
sonya
don
t
tell
anyone
don
t
torture
me
natasha
entreated
remember
no
one
ought
to
interfere
in
such
matters
i
have
confided
in
you
but
why
this
secrecy
why
doesn
t
he
come
to
the
house
asked
sonya
why
doesn
t
he
openly
ask
for
your
hand
you
know
prince
andrew
gave
you
complete
freedom
if
it
is
really
so
but
i
don
t
believe
it
natasha
have
you
considered
what
these
secret
reasons
can
be
natasha
looked
at
sonya
with
astonishment
evidently
this
question
presented
itself
to
her
mind
for
the
first
time
and
she
did
not
know
how
to
answer
it
i
don
t
know
what
the
reasons
are
but
there
must
be
reasons
sonya
sighed
and
shook
her
head
incredulously
if
there
were
reasons
she
began
but
natasha
guessing
her
doubts
interrupted
her
in
alarm
sonya
one
can
t
doubt
him
one
can
t
one
can
t
don
t
you
understand
she
cried
does
he
love
you
does
he
love
me
natasha
repeated
with
a
smile
of
pity
at
her
friend
s
lack
of
comprehension
why
you
have
read
his
letter
and
you
have
seen
him
but
if
he
is
dishonorable
he
dishonorable
if
you
only
knew
exclaimed
natasha
if
he
is
an
honorable
man
he
should
either
declare
his
intentions
or
cease
seeing
you
and
if
you
won
t
do
this
i
will
i
will
write
to
him
and
i
will
tell
papa
said
sonya
resolutely
but
i
can
t
live
without
him
cried
natasha
natasha
i
don
t
understand
you
and
what
are
you
saying
think
of
your
father
and
of
nicholas
i
don
t
want
anyone
i
don
t
love
anyone
but
him
how
dare
you
say
he
is
dishonorable
don
t
you
know
that
i
love
him
screamed
natasha
go
away
sonya
i
don
t
want
to
quarrel
with
you
but
go
for
god
s
sake
go
you
see
how
i
am
suffering
natasha
cried
angrily
in
a
voice
of
despair
and
repressed
irritation
sonya
burst
into
sobs
and
ran
from
the
room
natasha
went
to
the
table
and
without
a
moment
s
reflection
wrote
that
answer
to
princess
mary
which
she
had
been
unable
to
write
all
the
morning
in
this
letter
she
said
briefly
that
all
their
misunderstandings
were
at
an
end
that
availing
herself
of
the
magnanimity
of
prince
andrew
who
when
he
went
abroad
had
given
her
her
freedom
she
begged
princess
mary
to
forget
everything
and
forgive
her
if
she
had
been
to
blame
toward
her
but
that
she
could
not
be
his
wife
at
that
moment
this
all
seemed
quite
easy
simple
and
clear
to
natasha
on
friday
the
rostovs
were
to
return
to
the
country
but
on
wednesday
the
count
went
with
the
prospective
purchaser
to
his
estate
near
moscow
on
the
day
the
count
left
sonya
and
natasha
were
invited
to
a
big
dinner
party
at
the
karagins
and
marya
dmitrievna
took
them
there
at
that
party
natasha
again
met
anatole
and
sonya
noticed
that
she
spoke
to
him
trying
not
to
be
overheard
and
that
all
through
dinner
she
was
more
agitated
than
ever
when
they
got
home
natasha
was
the
first
to
begin
the
explanation
sonya
expected
there
sonya
you
were
talking
all
sorts
of
nonsense
about
him
natasha
began
in
a
mild
voice
such
as
children
use
when
they
wish
to
be
praised
we
have
had
an
explanation
today
well
what
happened
what
did
he
say
natasha
how
glad
i
am
you
re
not
angry
with
me
tell
me
everything
the
whole
truth
what
did
he
say
natasha
became
thoughtful
oh
sonya
if
you
knew
him
as
i
do
he
said
he
asked
me
what
i
had
promised
bolkonski
he
was
glad
i
was
free
to
refuse
him
sonya
sighed
sorrowfully
but
you
haven
t
refused
bolkonski
said
she
perhaps
i
have
perhaps
all
is
over
between
me
and
bolkonski
why
do
you
think
so
badly
of
me
i
don
t
think
anything
only
i
don
t
understand
this
wait
a
bit
sonya
you
ll
understand
everything
you
ll
see
what
a
man
he
is
now
don
t
think
badly
of
me
or
of
him
i
don
t
think
badly
of
anyone
i
love
and
pity
everybody
but
what
am
i
to
do
sonya
did
not
succumb
to
the
tender
tone
natasha
used
toward
her
the
more
emotional
and
ingratiating
the
expression
of
natasha
s
face
became
the
more
serious
and
stern
grew
sonya
s
natasha
said
she
you
asked
me
not
to
speak
to
you
and
i
haven
t
spoken
but
now
you
yourself
have
begun
i
don
t
trust
him
natasha
why
this
secrecy
again
again
interrupted
natasha
natasha
i
am
afraid
for
you
afraid
of
what
i
am
afraid
you
re
going
to
your
ruin
said
sonya
resolutely
and
was
herself
horrified
at
what
she
had
said
anger
again
showed
in
natasha
s
face
and
i
ll
go
to
my
ruin
i
will
as
soon
as
possible
it
s
not
your
business
it
won
t
be
you
but
i
who
ll
suffer
leave
me
alone
leave
me
alone
i
hate
you
natasha
moaned
sonya
aghast
i
hate
you
i
hate
you
you
re
my
enemy
forever
and
natasha
ran
out
of
the
room
natasha
did
not
speak
to
sonya
again
and
avoided
her
with
the
same
expression
of
agitated
surprise
and
guilt
she
went
about
the
house
taking
up
now
one
occupation
now
another
and
at
once
abandoning
them
hard
as
it
was
for
sonya
she
watched
her
friend
and
did
not
let
her
out
of
her
sight
the
day
before
the
count
was
to
return
sonya
noticed
that
natasha
sat
by
the
drawingroom
window
all
the
morning
as
if
expecting
something
and
that
she
made
a
sign
to
an
officer
who
drove
past
whom
sonya
took
to
be
anatole
sonya
began
watching
her
friend
still
more
attentively
and
noticed
that
at
dinner
and
all
that
evening
natasha
was
in
a
strange
and
unnatural
state
she
answered
questions
at
random
began
sentences
she
did
not
finish
and
laughed
at
everything
after
tea
sonya
noticed
a
housemaid
at
natasha
s
door
timidly
waiting
to
let
her
pass
she
let
the
girl
go
in
and
then
listening
at
the
door
learned
that
another
letter
had
been
delivered
then
suddenly
it
became
clear
to
sonya
that
natasha
had
some
dreadful
plan
for
that
evening
sonya
knocked
at
her
door
natasha
did
not
let
her
in
she
will
run
away
with
him
thought
sonya
she
is
capable
of
anything
there
was
something
particularly
pathetic
and
resolute
in
her
face
today
she
cried
as
she
said
good
by
to
uncle
sonya
remembered
yes
that
s
it
she
means
to
elope
with
him
but
what
am
i
to
do
thought
she
recalling
all
the
signs
that
clearly
indicated
that
natasha
had
some
terrible
intention
the
count
is
away
what
am
i
to
do
write
to
kuragin
demanding
an
explanation
but
what
is
there
to
oblige
him
to
reply
write
to
pierre
as
prince
andrew
asked
me
to
in
case
of
some
misfortune
but
perhaps
she
really
has
already
refused
bolkonski
she
sent
a
letter
to
princess
mary
yesterday
and
uncle
is
away
to
tell
marya
dmitrievna
who
had
such
faith
in
natasha
seemed
to
sonya
terrible
well
anyway
thought
sonya
as
she
stood
in
the
dark
passage
now
or
never
i
must
prove
that
i
remember
the
family
s
goodness
to
me
and
that
i
love
nicholas
yes
if
i
don
t
sleep
for
three
nights
i
ll
not
leave
this
passage
and
will
hold
her
back
by
force
and
will
and
not
let
the
family
be
disgraced
thought
she
chapter
xvi
anatole
had
lately
moved
to
dolokhov
s
the
plan
for
natalie
rostova
s
abduction
had
been
arranged
and
the
preparations
made
by
dolokhov
a
few
days
before
and
on
the
day
that
sonya
after
listening
at
natasha
s
door
resolved
to
safeguard
her
it
was
to
have
been
put
into
execution
natasha
had
promised
to
come
out
to
kuragin
at
the
back
porch
at
ten
that
evening
kuragin
was
to
put
her
into
a
troyka
he
would
have
ready
and
to
drive
her
forty
miles
to
the
village
of
kamenka
where
an
unfrocked
priest
was
in
readiness
to
perform
a
marriage
ceremony
over
them
at
kamenka
a
relay
of
horses
was
to
wait
which
would
take
them
to
the
warsaw
highroad
and
from
there
they
would
hasten
abroad
with
post
horses
anatole
had
a
passport
an
order
for
post
horses
ten
thousand
rubles
he
had
taken
from
his
sister
and
another
ten
thousand
borrowed
with
dolokhov
s
help
two
witnesses
for
the
mock
marriage
khvostikov
a
retired
petty
official
whom
dolokhov
made
use
of
in
his
gambling
transactions
and
makarin
a
retired
hussar
a
kindly
weak
fellow
who
had
an
unbounded
affection
for
kuragin
were
sitting
at
tea
in
dolokhov
s
front
room
in
his
large
study
the
walls
of
which
were
hung
to
the
ceiling
with
persian
rugs
bearskins
and
weapons
sat
dolokhov
in
a
traveling
cloak
and
high
boots
at
an
open
desk
on
which
lay
abacus
and
some
bundles
of
paper
money
anatole
with
uniform
unbuttoned
walked
to
and
fro
from
the
room
where
the
witnesses
were
sitting
through
the
study
to
the
room
behind
where
his
french
valet
and
others
were
packing
the
last
of
his
things
dolokhov
was
counting
the
money
and
noting
something
down
well
he
said
khvostikov
must
have
two
thousand
give
it
to
him
then
said
anatole
makarka
their
name
for
makarin
will
go
through
fire
and
water
for
you
for
nothing
so
here
are
our
accounts
all
settled
said
dolokhov
showing
him
the
memorandum
is
that
right
yes
of
course
returned
anatole
evidently
not
listening
to
dolokhov
and
looking
straight
before
him
with
a
smile
that
did
not
leave
his
face
dolokhov
banged
down
the
or
of
his
and
turned
to
anatole
with
an
ironic
smile
do
you
know
you
d
really
better
drop
it
all
there
s
still
time
fool
retorted
anatole
don
t
talk
nonsense
if
you
only
knew
it
s
the
devil
knows
what
no
really
give
it
up
said
dolokhov
i
am
speaking
seriously
it
s
no
joke
this
plot
you
ve
hatched
what
teasing
again
go
to
the
devil
eh
said
anatole
making
a
grimace
really
it
s
no
time
for
your
stupid
jokes
and
he
left
the
room
dolokhov
smiled
contemptuously
and
condescendingly
when
anatole
had
gone
out
you
wait
a
bit
he
called
after
him
i
m
not
joking
i
m
talking
sense
come
here
come
here
anatole
returned
and
looked
at
dolokhov
trying
to
give
him
his
attention
and
evidently
submitting
to
him
involuntarily
now
listen
to
me
i
m
telling
you
this
for
the
last
time
why
should
i
joke
about
it
did
i
hinder
you
who
arranged
everything
for
you
who
found
the
priest
and
got
the
passport
who
raised
the
money
i
did
it
all
well
thank
you
for
it
do
you
think
i
am
not
grateful
and
anatole
sighed
and
embraced
dolokhov
i
helped
you
but
all
the
same
i
must
tell
you
the
truth
it
is
a
dangerous
business
and
if
you
think
about
it
a
stupid
business
well
you
ll
carry
her
off
all
right
will
they
let
it
stop
at
that
it
will
come
out
that
you
re
already
married
why
they
ll
have
you
in
the
criminal
court
oh
nonsense
nonsense
anatole
ejaculated
and
again
made
a
grimace
didn
t
i
explain
to
you
what
and
anatole
with
the
partiality
dull
witted
people
have
for
any
conclusion
they
have
reached
by
their
own
reasoning
repeated
the
argument
he
had
already
put
to
dolokhov
a
hundred
times
didn
t
i
explain
to
you
that
i
have
come
to
this
conclusion
if
this
marriage
is
invalid
he
went
on
crooking
one
finger
then
i
have
nothing
to
answer
for
but
if
it
is
valid
no
matter
abroad
no
one
will
know
anything
about
it
isn
t
that
so
and
don
t
talk
to
me
don
t
don
t
seriously
you
d
better
drop
it
you
ll
only
get
yourself
into
a
mess
go
to
the
devil
cried
anatole
and
clutching
his
hair
left
the
room
but
returned
at
once
and
dropped
into
an
armchair
in
front
of
dolokhov
with
his
feet
turned
under
him
it
s
the
very
devil
what
feel
how
it
beats
he
took
dolokhov
s
hand
and
put
it
on
his
heart
what
a
foot
my
dear
fellow
what
a
glance
a
goddess
he
added
in
french
what
dolokhov
with
a
cold
smile
and
a
gleam
in
his
handsome
insolent
eyes
looked
at
him
evidently
wishing
to
get
some
more
amusement
out
of
him
well
and
when
the
money
s
gone
what
then
what
then
eh
repeated
anatole
sincerely
perplexed
by
a
thought
of
the
future
what
then
then
i
don
t
know
but
why
talk
nonsense
he
glanced
at
his
watch
it
s
time
anatole
went
into
the
back
room
now
then
nearly
ready
you
re
dawdling
he
shouted
to
the
servants
dolokhov
put
away
the
money
called
a
footman
whom
he
ordered
to
bring
something
for
them
to
eat
and
drink
before
the
journey
and
went
into
the
room
where
khvostikov
and
makarin
were
sitting
anatole
lay
on
the
sofa
in
the
study
leaning
on
his
elbow
and
smiling
pensively
while
his
handsome
lips
muttered
tenderly
to
himself
come
and
eat
something
have
a
drink
dolokhov
shouted
to
him
from
the
other
room
i
don
t
want
to
answered
anatole
continuing
to
smile
come
balaga
is
here
anatole
rose
and
went
into
the
dining
room
balaga
was
a
famous
troyka
driver
who
had
known
dolokhov
and
anatole
some
six
years
and
had
given
them
good
service
with
his
troykas
more
than
once
when
anatole
s
regiment
was
stationed
at
tver
he
had
taken
him
from
tver
in
the
evening
brought
him
to
moscow
by
daybreak
and
driven
him
back
again
the
next
night
more
than
once
he
had
enabled
dolokhov
to
escape
when
pursued
more
than
once
he
had
driven
them
through
the
town
with
gypsies
and
ladykins
as
he
called
the
cocottes
more
than
once
in
their
service
he
had
run
over
pedestrians
and
upset
vehicles
in
the
streets
of
moscow
and
had
always
been
protected
from
the
consequences
by
my
gentlemen
as
he
called
them
he
had
ruined
more
than
one
horse
in
their
service
more
than
once
they
had
beaten
him
and
more
than
once
they
had
made
him
drunk
on
champagne
and
madeira
which
he
loved
and
he
knew
more
than
one
thing
about
each
of
them
which
would
long
ago
have
sent
an
ordinary
man
to
siberia
they
often
called
balaga
into
their
orgies
and
made
him
drink
and
dance
at
the
gypsies
and
more
than
one
thousand
rubles
of
their
money
had
passed
through
his
hands
in
their
service
he
risked
his
skin
and
his
life
twenty
times
a
year
and
in
their
service
had
lost
more
horses
than
the
money
he
had
from
them
would
buy
but
he
liked
them
liked
that
mad
driving
at
twelve
miles
an
hour
liked
upsetting
a
driver
or
running
down
a
pedestrian
and
flying
at
full
gallop
through
the
moscow
streets
he
liked
to
hear
those
wild
tipsy
shouts
behind
him
get
on
get
on
when
it
was
impossible
to
go
any
faster
he
liked
giving
a
painful
lash
on
the
neck
to
some
peasant
who
more
dead
than
alive
was
already
hurrying
out
of
his
way
real
gentlemen
he
considered
them
anatole
and
dolokhov
liked
balaga
too
for
his
masterly
driving
and
because
he
liked
the
things
they
liked
with
others
balaga
bargained
charging
twenty
five
rubles
for
a
two
hours
drive
and
rarely
drove
himself
generally
letting
his
young
men
do
so
but
with
his
gentlemen
he
always
drove
himself
and
never
demanded
anything
for
his
work
only
a
couple
of
times
a
year
when
he
knew
from
their
valets
that
they
had
money
in
hand
he
would
turn
up
of
a
morning
quite
sober
and
with
a
deep
bow
would
ask
them
to
help
him
the
gentlemen
always
made
him
sit
down
do
help
me
out
theodore
ivanych
sir
or
your
excellency
he
would
say
i
am
quite
out
of
horses
let
me
have
what
you
can
to
go
to
the
fair
and
anatole
and
dolokhov
when
they
had
money
would
give
him
a
thousand
or
a
couple
of
thousand
rubles
balaga
was
a
fair
haired
short
and
snub
nosed
peasant
of
about
twenty
seven
red
faced
with
a
particularly
red
thick
neck
glittering
little
eyes
and
a
small
beard
he
wore
a
fine
dark
blue
silk
lined
cloth
coat
over
a
sheepskin
on
entering
the
room
now
he
crossed
himself
turning
toward
the
front
corner
of
the
room
and
went
up
to
dolokhov
holding
out
a
small
black
hand
theodore
ivanych
he
said
bowing
how
d
you
do
friend
well
here
he
is
good
day
your
excellency
he
said
again
holding
out
his
hand
to
anatole
who
had
just
come
in
i
say
balaga
said
anatole
putting
his
hands
on
the
man
s
shoulders
do
you
care
for
me
or
not
eh
now
do
me
a
service
what
horses
have
you
come
with
eh
as
your
messenger
ordered
your
special
beasts
replied
balaga
well
listen
balaga
drive
all
three
to
death
but
get
me
there
in
three
hours
eh
when
they
are
dead
what
shall
i
drive
said
balaga
with
a
wink
mind
i
ll
smash
your
face
in
don
t
make
jokes
cried
anatole
suddenly
rolling
his
eyes
why
joke
said
the
driver
laughing
as
if
i
d
grudge
my
gentlemen
anything
as
fast
as
ever
the
horses
can
gallop
so
fast
we
ll
go
ah
said
anatole
well
sit
down
yes
sit
down
said
dolokhov
i
ll
stand
theodore
ivanych
sit
down
nonsense
have
a
drink
said
anatole
and
filled
a
large
glass
of
madeira
for
him
the
driver
s
eyes
sparkled
at
the
sight
of
the
wine
after
refusing
it
for
manners
sake
he
drank
it
and
wiped
his
mouth
with
a
red
silk
handkerchief
he
took
out
of
his
cap
and
when
are
we
to
start
your
excellency
well
anatole
looked
at
his
watch
we
ll
start
at
once
mind
balaga
you
ll
get
there
in
time
eh
that
depends
on
our
luck
in
starting
else
why
shouldn
t
we
be
there
in
time
replied
balaga
didn
t
we
get
you
to
tver
in
seven
hours
i
think
you
remember
that
your
excellency
do
you
know
one
christmas
i
drove
from
tver
said
anatole
smilingly
at
the
recollection
and
turning
to
makarin
who
gazed
rapturously
at
him
with
wide
open
eyes
will
you
believe
it
makarka
it
took
one
s
breath
away
the
rate
we
flew
we
came
across
a
train
of
loaded
sleighs
and
drove
right
over
two
of
them
eh
those
were
horses
balaga
continued
the
tale
that
time
i
d
harnessed
two
young
side
horses
with
the
bay
in
the
shafts
he
went
on
turning
to
dolokhov
will
you
believe
it
theodore
ivanych
those
animals
flew
forty
miles
i
couldn
t
hold
them
in
my
hands
grew
numb
in
the
sharp
frost
so
that
i
threw
down
the
reins
catch
hold
yourself
your
excellency
says
i
and
i
just
tumbled
on
the
bottom
of
the
sleigh
and
sprawled
there
it
wasn
t
a
case
of
urging
them
on
there
was
no
holding
them
in
till
we
reached
the
place
the
devils
took
us
there
in
three
hours
only
the
near
one
died
of
it
chapter
xvii
anatole
went
out
of
the
room
and
returned
a
few
minutes
later
wearing
a
fur
coat
girt
with
a
silver
belt
and
a
sable
cap
jauntily
set
on
one
side
and
very
becoming
to
his
handsome
face
having
looked
in
a
mirror
and
standing
before
dolokhov
in
the
same
pose
he
had
assumed
before
it
he
lifted
a
glass
of
wine
well
good
by
theodore
thank
you
for
everything
and
farewell
said
anatole
well
comrades
and
friends
he
considered
for
a
moment
of
my
youth
farewell
he
said
turning
to
makarin
and
the
others
though
they
were
all
going
with
him
anatole
evidently
wished
to
make
something
touching
and
solemn
out
of
this
address
to
his
comrades
he
spoke
slowly
in
a
loud
voice
and
throwing
out
his
chest
slightly
swayed
one
leg
all
take
glasses
you
too
balaga
well
comrades
and
friends
of
my
youth
we
ve
had
our
fling
and
lived
and
reveled
eh
and
now
when
shall
we
meet
again
i
am
going
abroad
we
have
had
a
good
time
now
farewell
lads
to
our
health
hurrah
he
cried
and
emptying
his
glass
flung
it
on
the
floor
to
your
health
said
balaga
who
also
emptied
his
glass
and
wiped
his
mouth
with
his
handkerchief
makarin
embraced
anatole
with
tears
in
his
eyes
ah
prince
how
sorry
i
am
to
part
from
you
let
s
go
let
s
go
cried
anatole
balaga
was
about
to
leave
the
room
no
stop
said
anatole
shut
the
door
we
have
first
to
sit
down
that
s
the
way
they
shut
the
door
and
all
sat
down
now
quick
march
lads
said
anatole
rising
joseph
his
valet
handed
him
his
sabretache
and
saber
and
they
all
went
out
into
the
vestibule
and
where
s
the
fur
cloak
asked
dolokhov
hey
ignatka
go
to
matrena
matrevna
and
ask
her
for
the
sable
cloak
i
have
heard
what
elopements
are
like
continued
dolokhov
with
a
wink
why
she
ll
rush
out
more
dead
than
alive
just
in
the
things
she
is
wearing
if
you
delay
at
all
there
ll
be
tears
and
papa
and
mamma
and
she
s
frozen
in
a
minute
and
must
go
back
but
you
wrap
the
fur
cloak
round
her
first
thing
and
carry
her
to
the
sleigh
the
valet
brought
a
woman
s
fox
lined
cloak
fool
i
told
you
the
sable
one
hey
matrena
the
sable
he
shouted
so
that
his
voice
rang
far
through
the
rooms
a
handsome
slim
and
pale
faced
gypsy
girl
with
glittering
black
eyes
and
curly
blue
black
hair
wearing
a
red
shawl
ran
out
with
a
sable
mantle
on
her
arm
here
i
don
t
grudge
it
take
it
she
said
evidently
afraid
of
her
master
and
yet
regretful
of
her
cloak
dolokhov
without
answering
took
the
cloak
threw
it
over
matrena
and
wrapped
her
up
in
it
that
s
the
way
said
dolokhov
and
then
so
and
he
turned
the
collar
up
round
her
head
leaving
only
a
little
of
the
face
uncovered
and
then
so
do
you
see
and
he
pushed
anatole
s
head
forward
to
meet
the
gap
left
by
the
collar
through
which
matrena
s
brilliant
smile
was
seen
well
good
by
matrena
said
anatole
kissing
her
ah
my
revels
here
are
over
remember
me
to
steshka
there
good
by
good
by
matrena
wish
me
luck
well
prince
may
god
give
you
great
luck
said
matrena
in
her
gypsy
accent
two
troykas
were
standing
before
the
porch
and
two
young
drivers
were
holding
the
horses
balaga
took
his
seat
in
the
front
one
and
holding
his
elbows
high
arranged
the
reins
deliberately
anatole
and
dolokhov
got
in
with
him
makarin
khvostikov
and
a
valet
seated
themselves
in
the
other
sleigh
well
are
you
ready
asked
balaga
go
he
cried
twisting
the
reins
round
his
hands
and
the
troyka
tore
down
the
nikitski
boulevard
tproo
get
out
of
the
way
hi
tproo
the
shouting
of
balaga
and
of
the
sturdy
young
fellow
seated
on
the
box
was
all
that
could
be
heard
on
the
arbat
square
the
troyka
caught
against
a
carriage
something
cracked
shouts
were
heard
and
the
troyka
flew
along
the
arbat
street
after
taking
a
turn
along
the
podnovinski
boulevard
balaga
began
to
rein
in
and
turning
back
drew
up
at
the
crossing
of
the
old
konyusheny
street
the
young
fellow
on
the
box
jumped
down
to
hold
the
horses
and
anatole
and
dolokhov
went
along
the
pavement
when
they
reached
the
gate
dolokhov
whistled
the
whistle
was
answered
and
a
maidservant
ran
out
come
into
the
courtyard
or
you
ll
be
seen
she
ll
come
out
directly
said
she
dolokhov
stayed
by
the
gate
anatole
followed
the
maid
into
the
courtyard
turned
the
corner
and
ran
up
into
the
porch
he
was
met
by
gabriel
marya
dmitrievna
s
gigantic
footman
come
to
the
mistress
please
said
the
footman
in
his
deep
bass
intercepting
any
retreat
to
what
mistress
who
are
you
asked
anatole
in
a
breathless
whisper
kindly
step
in
my
orders
are
to
bring
you
in
kuragin
come
back
shouted
dolokhov
betrayed
back
dolokhov
after
anatole
entered
had
remained
at
the
wicket
gate
and
was
struggling
with
the
yard
porter
who
was
trying
to
lock
it
with
a
last
desperate
effort
dolokhov
pushed
the
porter
aside
and
when
anatole
ran
back
seized
him
by
the
arm
pulled
him
through
the
wicket
and
ran
back
with
him
to
the
troyka
chapter
xviii
marya
dmitrievna
having
found
sonya
weeping
in
the
corridor
made
her
confess
everything
and
intercepting
the
note
to
natasha
she
read
it
and
went
into
natasha
s
room
with
it
in
her
hand
you
shameless
good
for
nothing
said
she
i
won
t
hear
a
word
pushing
back
natasha
who
looked
at
her
with
astonished
but
tearless
eyes
she
locked
her
in
and
having
given
orders
to
the
yard
porter
to
admit
the
persons
who
would
be
coming
that
evening
but
not
to
let
them
out
again
and
having
told
the
footman
to
bring
them
up
to
her
she
seated
herself
in
the
drawing
room
to
await
the
abductors
when
gabriel
came
to
inform
her
that
the
men
who
had
come
had
run
away
again
she
rose
frowning
and
clasping
her
hands
behind
her
paced
through
the
rooms
a
long
time
considering
what
she
should
do
toward
midnight
she
went
to
natasha
s
room
fingering
the
key
in
her
pocket
sonya
was
sitting
sobbing
in
the
corridor
marya
dmitrievna
for
god
s
sake
let
me
in
to
her
she
pleaded
but
marya
dmitrievna
unlocked
the
door
and
went
in
without
giving
her
an
answer
disgusting
abominable
in
my
house
horrid
girl
hussy
i
m
only
sorry
for
her
father
thought
she
trying
to
restrain
her
wrath
hard
as
it
may
be
i
ll
tell
them
all
to
hold
their
tongues
and
will
hide
it
from
the
count
she
entered
the
room
with
resolute
steps
natasha
lying
on
the
sofa
her
head
hidden
in
her
hands
and
she
did
not
stir
she
was
in
just
the
same
position
in
which
marya
dmitrievna
had
left
her
a
nice
girl
very
nice
said
marya
dmitrievna
arranging
meetings
with
lovers
in
my
house
it
s
no
use
pretending
you
listen
when
i
speak
to
you
and
marya
dmitrievna
touched
her
arm
listen
when
when
i
speak
you
ve
disgraced
yourself
like
the
lowest
of
hussies
i
d
treat
you
differently
but
i
m
sorry
for
your
father
so
i
will
conceal
it
natasha
did
not
change
her
position
but
her
whole
body
heaved
with
noiseless
convulsive
sobs
which
choked
her
marya
dmitrievna
glanced
round
at
sonya
and
seated
herself
on
the
sofa
beside
natasha
it
s
lucky
for
him
that
he
escaped
me
but
i
ll
find
him
she
said
in
her
rough
voice
do
you
hear
what
i
am
saying
or
not
she
added
she
put
her
large
hand
under
natasha
s
face
and
turned
it
toward
her
both
marya
dmitrievna
and
sonya
were
amazed
when
they
saw
how
natasha
looked
her
eyes
were
dry
and
glistening
her
lips
compressed
her
cheeks
sunken
let
me
be
what
is
it
to
me
i
shall
die
she
muttered
wrenching
herself
from
marya
dmitrievna
s
hands
with
a
vicious
effort
and
sinking
down
again
into
her
former
position
natalie
said
marya
dmitrievna
i
wish
for
your
good
lie
still
stay
like
that
then
i
won
t
touch
you
but
listen
i
won
t
tell
you
how
guilty
you
are
you
know
that
yourself
but
when
your
father
comes
back
tomorrow
what
am
i
to
tell
him
eh
again
natasha
s
body
shook
with
sobs
suppose
he
finds
out
and
your
brother
and
your
betrothed
i
have
no
betrothed
i
have
refused
him
cried
natasha
that
s
all
the
same
continued
dmitrievna
if
they
hear
of
this
will
they
let
it
pass
he
your
father
i
know
him
if
he
challenges
him
to
a
duel
will
that
be
all
right
eh
oh
let
me
be
why
have
you
interfered
at
all
why
why
who
asked
you
to
shouted
natasha
raising
herself
on
the
sofa
and
looking
malignantly
at
marya
dmitrievna
but
what
did
you
want
cried
marya
dmitrievna
growing
angry
again
were
you
kept
under
lock
and
key
who
hindered
his
coming
to
the
house
why
carry
you
off
as
if
you
were
some
gypsy
singing
girl
well
if
he
had
carried
you
off
do
you
think
they
wouldn
t
have
found
him
your
father
or
brother
or
your
betrothed
and
he
s
a
scoundrel
a
wretch
that
s
a
fact
he
is
better
than
any
of
you
exclaimed
natasha
getting
up
if
you
hadn
t
interfered
oh
my
god
what
is
it
all
what
is
it
sonya
why
go
away
and
she
burst
into
sobs
with
the
despairing
vehemence
with
which
people
bewail
disasters
they
feel
they
have
themselves
occasioned
marya
dmitrievna
was
to
speak
again
but
natasha
cried
out
go
away
go
away
you
all
hate
and
despise
me
and
she
threw
herself
back
on
the
sofa
marya
dmitrievna
went
on
admonishing
her
for
some
time
enjoining
on
her
that
it
must
all
be
kept
from
her
father
and
assuring
her
that
nobody
would
know
anything
about
it
if
only
natasha
herself
would
undertake
to
forget
it
all
and
not
let
anyone
see
that
something
had
happened
natasha
did
not
reply
nor
did
she
sob
any
longer
but
she
grew
cold
and
had
a
shivering
fit
marya
dmitrievna
put
a
pillow
under
her
head
covered
her
with
two
quilts
and
herself
brought
her
some
lime
flower
water
but
natasha
did
not
respond
to
her
well
let
her
sleep
said
marya
dmitrievna
as
she
went
of
the
room
supposing
natasha
to
be
asleep
but
natasha
was
not
asleep
with
pale
face
and
fixed
wide
open
eyes
she
looked
straight
before
her
all
that
night
she
did
not
sleep
or
weep
and
did
not
speak
to
sonya
who
got
up
and
went
to
her
several
times
next
day
count
rostov
returned
from
his
estate
near
moscow
in
time
for
lunch
as
he
had
promised
he
was
in
very
good
spirits
the
affair
with
the
purchaser
was
going
on
satisfactorily
and
there
was
nothing
to
keep
him
any
longer
in
moscow
away
from
the
countess
whom
he
missed
marya
dmitrievna
met
him
and
told
him
that
natasha
had
been
very
unwell
the
day
before
and
that
they
had
sent
for
the
doctor
but
that
she
was
better
now
natasha
had
not
left
her
room
that
morning
with
compressed
and
parched
lips
and
dry
fixed
eyes
she
sat
at
the
window
uneasily
watching
the
people
who
drove
past
and
hurriedly
glancing
round
at
anyone
who
entered
the
room
she
was
evidently
expecting
news
of
him
and
that
he
would
come
or
would
write
to
her
when
the
count
came
to
see
her
she
turned
anxiously
round
at
the
sound
of
a
man
s
footstep
and
then
her
face
resumed
its
cold
and
malevolent
expression
she
did
not
even
get
up
to
greet
him
what
is
the
matter
with
you
my
angel
are
you
ill
asked
the
count
after
a
moment
s
silence
natasha
answered
yes
ill
in
reply
to
the
count
s
anxious
inquiries
as
to
why
she
was
so
dejected
and
whether
anything
had
happened
to
her
betrothed
she
assured
him
that
nothing
had
happened
and
asked
him
not
to
worry
marya
dmitrievna
confirmed
natasha
s
assurances
that
nothing
had
happened
from
the
pretense
of
illness
from
his
daughter
s
distress
and
by
the
embarrassed
faces
of
sonya
and
marya
dmitrievna
the
count
saw
clearly
that
something
had
gone
wrong
during
his
absence
but
it
was
so
terrible
for
him
to
think
that
anything
disgraceful
had
happened
to
his
beloved
daughter
and
he
so
prized
his
own
cheerful
tranquillity
that
he
avoided
inquiries
and
tried
to
assure
himself
that
nothing
particularly
had
happened
and
he
was
only
dissatisfied
that
her
indisposition
delayed
their
return
to
the
country
chapter
xix
from
the
day
his
wife
arrived
in
moscow
pierre
had
been
intending
to
go
away
somewhere
so
as
not
to
be
near
her
soon
after
the
rostovs
came
to
moscow
the
effect
natasha
had
on
him
made
him
hasten
to
carry
out
his
intention
he
went
to
tver
to
see
joseph
alexeevich
s
widow
who
had
long
since
promised
to
hand
over
to
him
some
papers
of
her
deceased
husband
s
when
he
returned
to
moscow
pierre
was
handed
a
letter
from
marya
dmitrievna
asking
him
to
come
and
see
her
on
a
matter
of
great
importance
relating
to
andrew
bolkonski
and
his
betrothed
pierre
had
been
avoiding
natasha
because
it
seemed
to
him
that
his
feeling
for
her
was
stronger
than
a
married
man
s
should
be
for
his
friend
s
fiancee
yet
some
fate
constantly
threw
them
together
what
can
have
happened
and
what
can
they
want
with
me
thought
he
as
he
dressed
to
go
to
marya
dmitrievna
s
if
only
prince
andrew
would
hurry
up
and
come
and
marry
her
thought
he
on
his
way
to
the
house
on
the
tverskoy
boulevard
a
familiar
voice
called
to
him
pierre
been
back
long
someone
shouted
pierre
raised
his
head
in
a
sleigh
drawn
by
two
gray
trotting
horses
that
were
bespattering
the
dashboard
with
snow
anatole
and
his
constant
companion
makarin
dashed
past
anatole
was
sitting
upright
in
the
classic
pose
of
military
dandies
the
lower
part
of
his
face
hidden
by
his
beaver
collar
and
his
head
slightly
bent
his
face
was
fresh
and
rosy
his
white
plumed
hat
tilted
to
one
side
disclosed
his
curled
and
pomaded
hair
besprinkled
with
powdery
snow
yes
indeed
that
s
a
true
sage
thought
pierre
he
sees
nothing
beyond
the
pleasure
of
the
moment
nothing
troubles
him
and
so
he
is
always
cheerful
satisfied
and
serene
what
wouldn
t
i
give
to
be
like
him
he
thought
enviously
in
marya
dmitrievna
s
anteroom
the
footman
who
helped
him
off
with
his
fur
coat
said
that
the
mistress
asked
him
to
come
to
her
bedroom
when
he
opened
the
ballroom
door
pierre
saw
natasha
sitting
at
the
window
with
a
thin
pale
and
spiteful
face
she
glanced
round
at
him
frowned
and
left
the
room
with
an
expression
of
cold
dignity
what
has
happened
asked
pierre
entering
marya
dmitrievna
s
room
fine
doings
answered
dmitrievna
for
fifty
eight
years
have
i
lived
in
this
world
and
never
known
anything
so
disgraceful
and
having
put
him
on
his
honor
not
to
repeat
anything
she
told
him
marya
dmitrievna
informed
him
that
natasha
had
refused
prince
andrew
without
her
parents
knowledge
and
that
the
cause
of
this
was
anatole
kuragin
into
whose
society
pierre
s
wife
had
thrown
her
and
with
whom
natasha
had
tried
to
elope
during
her
father
s
absence
in
order
to
be
married
secretly
pierre
raised
his
shoulders
and
listened
open
mouthed
to
what
was
told
him
scarcely
able
to
believe
his
own
ears
that
prince
andrew
s
deeply
loved
affianced
wife
the
same
natasha
rostova
who
used
to
be
so
charming
should
give
up
bolkonski
for
that
fool
anatole
who
was
already
secretly
married
as
pierre
knew
and
should
be
so
in
love
with
him
as
to
agree
to
run
away
with
him
was
something
pierre
could
not
conceive
and
could
not
imagine
he
could
not
reconcile
the
charming
impression
he
had
of
natasha
whom
he
had
known
from
a
child
with
this
new
conception
of
her
baseness
folly
and
cruelty
he
thought
of
his
wife
they
are
all
alike
he
said
to
himself
reflecting
that
he
was
not
the
only
man
unfortunate
enough
to
be
tied
to
a
bad
woman
but
still
he
pitied
prince
andrew
to
the
point
of
tears
and
sympathized
with
his
wounded
pride
and
the
more
he
pitied
his
friend
the
more
did
he
think
with
contempt
and
even
with
disgust
of
that
natasha
who
had
just
passed
him
in
the
ballroom
with
such
a
look
of
cold
dignity
he
did
not
know
that
natasha
s
soul
was
overflowing
with
despair
shame
and
humiliation
and
that
it
was
not
her
fault
that
her
face
happened
to
assume
an
expression
of
calm
dignity
and
severity
but
how
get
married
said
pierre
in
answer
to
marya
dmitrievna
he
could
not
marry
he
is
married
things
get
worse
from
hour
to
hour
ejaculated
marya
dmitrievna
a
nice
youth
what
a
scoundrel
and
she
s
expecting
him
expecting
him
since
yesterday
she
must
be
told
then
at
least
she
won
t
go
on
expecting
him
after
hearing
the
details
of
anatole
s
marriage
from
pierre
and
giving
vent
to
her
anger
against
anatole
in
words
of
abuse
marya
dmitrievna
told
pierre
why
she
had
sent
for
him
she
was
afraid
that
the
count
or
bolkonski
who
might
arrive
at
any
moment
if
they
knew
of
this
affair
which
she
hoped
to
hide
from
them
might
challenge
anatole
to
a
duel
and
she
therefore
asked
pierre
to
tell
his
brother
in
law
in
her
name
to
leave
moscow
and
not
dare
to
let
her
set
eyes
on
him
again
pierre
only
now
realizing
the
danger
to
the
old
count
nicholas
and
prince
andrew
promised
to
do
as
she
wished
having
briefly
and
exactly
explained
her
wishes
to
him
she
let
him
go
to
the
drawing
room
mind
the
count
knows
nothing
behave
as
if
you
know
nothing
either
she
said
and
i
will
go
and
tell
her
it
is
no
use
expecting
him
and
stay
to
dinner
if
you
care
to
she
called
after
pierre
pierre
met
the
old
count
who
seemed
nervous
and
upset
that
morning
natasha
had
told
him
that
she
had
rejected
bolkonski
troubles
troubles
my
dear
fellow
he
said
to
pierre
what
troubles
one
has
with
these
girls
without
their
mother
i
do
so
regret
having
come
here
i
will
be
frank
with
you
have
you
heard
she
has
broken
off
her
engagement
without
consulting
anybody
it
s
true
this
engagement
never
was
much
to
my
liking
of
course
he
is
an
excellent
man
but
still
with
his
father
s
disapproval
they
wouldn
t
have
been
happy
and
natasha
won
t
lack
suitors
still
it
has
been
going
on
so
long
and
to
take
such
a
step
without
father
s
or
mother
s
consent
and
now
she
s
ill
and
god
knows
what
it
s
hard
count
hard
to
manage
daughters
in
their
mother
s
absence
pierre
saw
that
the
count
was
much
upset
and
tried
to
change
the
subject
but
the
count
returned
to
his
troubles
sonya
entered
the
room
with
an
agitated
face
natasha
is
not
quite
well
she
s
in
her
room
and
would
like
to
see
you
marya
dmitrievna
is
with
her
and
she
too
asks
you
to
come
yes
you
are
a
great
friend
of
bolkonski
s
no
doubt
she
wants
to
send
him
a
message
said
the
count
oh
dear
oh
dear
how
happy
it
all
was
and
clutching
the
spare
gray
locks
on
his
temples
the
count
left
the
room
when
marya
dmitrievna
told
natasha
that
anatole
was
married
natasha
did
not
wish
to
believe
it
and
insisted
on
having
it
confirmed
by
pierre
himself
sonya
told
pierre
this
as
she
led
him
along
the
corridor
to
natasha
s
room
natasha
pale
and
stern
was
sitting
beside
marya
dmitrievna
and
her
eyes
glittering
feverishly
met
pierre
with
a
questioning
look
the
moment
he
entered
she
did
not
smile
or
nod
but
only
gazed
fixedly
at
him
and
her
look
asked
only
one
thing
was
he
a
friend
or
like
the
others
an
enemy
in
regard
to
anatole
as
for
pierre
he
evidently
did
not
exist
for
her
he
knows
all
about
it
said
marya
dmitrievna
pointing
to
pierre
and
addressing
natasha
let
him
tell
you
whether
i
have
told
the
truth
natasha
looked
from
one
to
the
other
as
a
hunted
and
wounded
animal
looks
at
the
approaching
dogs
and
sportsmen
natalya
ilynichna
pierre
began
dropping
his
eyes
with
a
feeling
of
pity
for
her
and
loathing
for
the
thing
he
had
to
do
whether
it
is
true
or
not
should
make
no
difference
to
you
because
then
it
is
not
true
that
he
s
married
yes
it
is
true
has
he
been
married
long
she
asked
on
your
honor
pierre
gave
his
word
of
honor
is
he
still
here
she
asked
quickly
yes
i
have
just
seen
him
she
was
evidently
unable
to
speak
and
made
a
sign
with
her
hands
that
they
should
leave
her
alone
chapter
xx
pierre
did
not
stay
for
dinner
but
left
the
room
and
went
away
at
once
he
drove
through
the
town
seeking
anatole
kuragin
at
the
thought
of
whom
now
the
blood
rushed
to
his
heart
and
he
felt
a
difficulty
in
breathing
he
was
not
at
the
ice
hills
nor
at
the
gypsies
nor
at
komoneno
s
pierre
drove
to
the
club
in
the
club
all
was
going
on
as
usual
the
members
who
were
assembling
for
dinner
were
sitting
about
in
groups
they
greeted
pierre
and
spoke
of
the
town
news
the
footman
having
greeted
him
knowing
his
habits
and
his
acquaintances
told
him
there
was
a
place
left
for
him
in
the
small
dining
room
and
that
prince
michael
zakharych
was
in
the
library
but
paul
timofeevich
had
not
yet
arrived
one
of
pierre
s
acquaintances
while
they
were
talking
about
the
weather
asked
if
he
had
heard
of
kuragin
s
abduction
of
rostova
which
was
talked
of
in
the
town
and
was
it
true
pierre
laughed
and
said
it
was
nonsense
for
he
had
just
come
from
the
rostovs
he
asked
everyone
about
anatole
one
man
told
him
he
had
not
come
yet
and
another
that
he
was
coming
to
dinner
pierre
felt
it
strange
to
see
this
calm
indifferent
crowd
of
people
unaware
of
what
was
going
on
in
his
soul
he
paced
through
the
ballroom
waited
till
everyone
had
come
and
as
anatole
had
not
turned
up
did
not
stay
for
dinner
but
drove
home
anatole
for
whom
pierre
was
looking
dined
that
day
with
dolokhov
consulting
him
as
to
how
to
remedy
this
unfortunate
affair
it
seemed
to
him
essential
to
see
natasha
in
the
evening
he
drove
to
his
sister
s
to
discuss
with
her
how
to
arrange
a
meeting
when
pierre
returned
home
after
vainly
hunting
all
over
moscow
his
valet
informed
him
that
prince
anatole
was
with
the
countess
the
countess
drawing
room
was
full
of
guests
pierre
without
greeting
his
wife
whom
he
had
not
seen
since
his
return
at
that
moment
she
was
more
repulsive
to
him
than
ever
entered
the
drawing
room
and
seeing
anatole
went
up
to
him
ah
pierre
said
the
countess
going
up
to
her
husband
you
don
t
know
what
a
plight
our
anatole
she
stopped
seeing
in
the
forward
thrust
of
her
husband
s
head
in
his
glowing
eyes
and
his
resolute
gait
the
terrible
indications
of
that
rage
and
strength
which
she
knew
and
had
herself
experienced
after
his
duel
with
dolokhov
where
you
are
there
is
vice
and
evil
said
pierre
to
his
wife
anatole
come
with
me
i
must
speak
to
you
he
added
in
french
anatole
glanced
round
at
his
sister
and
rose
submissively
ready
to
follow
pierre
pierre
taking
him
by
the
arm
pulled
him
toward
himself
and
was
leading
him
from
the
room
if
you
allow
yourself
in
my
drawing
room
whispered
helene
but
pierre
did
not
reply
and
went
out
of
the
room
anatole
followed
him
with
his
usual
jaunty
step
but
his
face
betrayed
anxiety
having
entered
his
study
pierre
closed
the
door
and
addressed
anatole
without
looking
at
him
you
promised
countess
rostova
to
marry
her
and
were
about
to
elope
with
her
is
that
so
mon
cher
answered
anatole
their
whole
conversation
was
in
french
i
don
t
consider
myself
bound
to
answer
questions
put
to
me
in
that
tone
pierre
s
face
already
pale
became
distorted
by
fury
he
seized
anatole
by
the
collar
of
his
uniform
with
his
big
hand
and
shook
him
from
side
to
side
till
anatole
s
face
showed
a
sufficient
degree
of
terror
when
i
tell
you
that
i
must
talk
to
you
repeated
pierre
come
now
this
is
stupid
what
said
anatole
fingering
a
button
of
his
collar
that
had
been
wrenched
loose
with
a
bit
of
the
cloth
you
re
a
scoundrel
and
a
blackguard
and
i
don
t
know
what
deprives
me
from
the
pleasure
of
smashing
your
head
with
this
said
pierre
expressing
himself
so
artificially
because
he
was
talking
french
he
took
a
heavy
paperweight
and
lifted
it
threateningly
but
at
once
put
it
back
in
its
place
did
you
promise
to
marry
her
i
i
didn
t
think
of
it
i
never
promised
because
pierre
interrupted
him
have
you
any
letters
of
hers
any
letters
he
said
moving
toward
anatole
anatole
glanced
at
him
and
immediately
thrust
his
hand
into
his
pocket
and
drew
out
his
pocketbook
pierre
took
the
letter
anatole
handed
him
and
pushing
aside
a
table
that
stood
in
his
way
threw
himself
on
the
sofa
i
shan
t
be
violent
don
t
be
afraid
said
pierre
in
answer
to
a
frightened
gesture
of
anatole
s
first
the
letters
said
he
as
if
repeating
a
lesson
to
himself
secondly
he
continued
after
a
short
pause
again
rising
and
again
pacing
the
room
tomorrow
you
must
get
out
of
moscow
but
how
can
i
thirdly
pierre
continued
without
listening
to
him
you
must
never
breathe
a
word
of
what
has
passed
between
you
and
countess
rostova
i
know
i
can
t
prevent
your
doing
so
but
if
you
have
a
spark
of
conscience
pierre
paced
the
room
several
times
in
silence
anatole
sat
at
a
table
frowning
and
biting
his
lips
after
all
you
must
understand
that
besides
your
pleasure
there
is
such
a
thing
as
other
people
s
happiness
and
peace
and
that
you
are
ruining
a
whole
life
for
the
sake
of
amusing
yourself
amuse
yourself
with
women
like
my
wife
with
them
you
are
within
your
rights
for
they
know
what
you
want
of
them
they
are
armed
against
you
by
the
same
experience
of
debauchery
but
to
promise
a
maid
to
marry
her
to
deceive
to
kidnap
don
t
you
understand
that
it
is
as
mean
as
beating
an
old
man
or
a
child
pierre
paused
and
looked
at
anatole
no
longer
with
an
angry
but
with
a
questioning
look
i
don
t
know
about
that
eh
said
anatole
growing
more
confident
as
pierre
mastered
his
wrath
i
don
t
know
that
and
don
t
want
to
he
said
not
looking
at
pierre
and
with
a
slight
tremor
of
his
lower
jaw
but
you
have
used
such
words
to
me
mean
and
so
on
which
as
a
man
of
honor
i
can
t
allow
anyone
to
use
pierre
glanced
at
him
with
amazement
unable
to
understand
what
he
wanted
though
it
was
tete
a
tete
anatole
continued
still
i
can
t
is
it
satisfaction
you
want
said
pierre
ironically
you
could
at
least
take
back
your
words
what
if
you
want
me
to
do
as
you
wish
eh
i
take
them
back
i
take
them
back
said
pierre
and
i
ask
you
to
forgive
me
pierre
involuntarily
glanced
at
the
loose
button
and
if
you
require
money
for
your
journey
anatole
smiled
the
expression
of
that
base
and
cringing
smile
which
pierre
knew
so
well
in
his
wife
revolted
him
oh
vile
and
heartless
brood
he
exclaimed
and
left
the
room
next
day
anatole
left
for
petersburg
chapter
xxi
pierre
drove
to
marya
dmitrievna
s
to
tell
her
of
the
fulfillment
of
her
wish
that
kuragin
should
be
banished
from
moscow
the
whole
house
was
in
a
state
of
alarm
and
commotion
natasha
was
very
ill
having
as
marya
dmitrievna
told
him
in
secret
poisoned
herself
the
night
after
she
had
been
told
that
anatole
was
married
with
some
arsenic
she
had
stealthily
procured
after
swallowing
a
little
she
had
been
so
frightened
that
she
woke
sonya
and
told
her
what
she
had
done
the
necessary
antidotes
had
been
administered
in
time
and
she
was
now
out
of
danger
though
still
so
weak
that
it
was
out
of
the
question
to
move
her
to
the
country
and
so
the
countess
had
been
sent
for
pierre
saw
the
distracted
count
and
sonya
who
had
a
tear
stained
face
but
he
could
not
see
natasha
pierre
dined
at
the
club
that
day
and
heard
on
all
sides
gossip
about
the
attempted
abduction
of
rostova
he
resolutely
denied
these
rumors
assuring
everyone
that
nothing
had
happened
except
that
his
brother
in
law
had
proposed
to
her
and
been
refused
it
seemed
to
pierre
that
it
was
his
duty
to
conceal
the
whole
affair
and
re
establish
natasha
s
reputation
he
was
awaiting
prince
andrew
s
return
with
dread
and
went
every
day
to
the
old
prince
s
for
news
of
him
old
prince
bolkonski
heard
all
the
rumors
current
in
the
town
from
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
had
read
the
note
to
princess
mary
in
which
natasha
had
broken
off
her
engagement
he
seemed
in
better
spirits
than
usual
and
awaited
his
son
with
great
impatience
some
days
after
anatole
s
departure
pierre
received
a
note
from
prince
andrew
informing
him
of
his
arrival
and
asking
him
to
come
to
see
him
as
soon
as
he
reached
moscow
prince
andrew
had
received
from
his
father
natasha
s
note
to
princess
mary
breaking
off
her
engagement
mademoiselle
bourienne
had
purloined
it
from
princess
mary
and
given
it
to
the
old
prince
and
he
heard
from
him
the
story
of
natasha
s
elopement
with
additions
prince
andrew
had
arrived
in
the
evening
and
pierre
came
to
see
him
next
morning
pierre
expected
to
find
prince
andrew
in
almost
the
same
state
as
natasha
and
was
therefore
surprised
on
entering
the
drawing
room
to
hear
him
in
the
study
talking
in
a
loud
animated
voice
about
some
intrigue
going
on
in
petersburg
the
old
prince
s
voice
and
another
now
and
then
interrupted
him
princess
mary
came
out
to
meet
pierre
she
sighed
looking
toward
the
door
of
the
room
where
prince
andrew
was
evidently
intending
to
express
her
sympathy
with
his
sorrow
but
pierre
saw
by
her
face
that
she
was
glad
both
at
what
had
happened
and
at
the
way
her
brother
had
taken
the
news
of
natasha
s
faithlessness
he
says
he
expected
it
she
remarked
i
know
his
pride
will
not
let
him
express
his
feelings
but
still
he
has
taken
it
better
far
better
than
i
expected
evidently
it
had
to
be
but
is
it
possible
that
all
is
really
ended
asked
pierre
princess
mary
looked
at
him
with
astonishment
she
did
not
understand
how
he
could
ask
such
a
question
pierre
went
into
the
study
prince
andrew
greatly
changed
and
plainly
in
better
health
but
with
a
fresh
horizontal
wrinkle
between
his
brows
stood
in
civilian
dress
facing
his
father
and
prince
meshcherski
warmly
disputing
and
vigorously
gesticulating
the
conversation
was
about
speranski
the
news
of
whose
sudden
exile
and
alleged
treachery
had
just
reached
moscow
now
he
is
censured
and
accused
by
all
who
were
enthusiastic
about
him
a
month
ago
prince
andrew
was
saying
and
by
those
who
were
unable
to
understand
his
aims
to
judge
a
man
who
is
in
disfavor
and
to
throw
on
him
all
the
blame
of
other
men
s
mistakes
is
very
easy
but
i
maintain
that
if
anything
good
has
been
accomplished
in
this
reign
it
was
done
by
him
by
him
alone
he
paused
at
the
sight
of
pierre
his
face
quivered
and
immediately
assumed
a
vindictive
expression
posterity
will
do
him
justice
he
concluded
and
at
once
turned
to
pierre
well
how
are
you
still
getting
stouter
he
said
with
animation
but
the
new
wrinkle
on
his
forehead
deepened
yes
i
am
well
he
said
in
answer
to
pierre
s
question
and
smiled
to
pierre
that
smile
said
plainly
i
am
well
but
my
health
is
now
of
no
use
to
anyone
after
a
few
words
to
pierre
about
the
awful
roads
from
the
polish
frontier
about
people
he
had
met
in
switzerland
who
knew
pierre
and
about
m
dessalles
whom
he
had
brought
from
abroad
to
be
his
son
s
tutor
prince
andrew
again
joined
warmly
in
the
conversation
about
speranski
which
was
still
going
on
between
the
two
old
men
if
there
were
treason
or
proofs
of
secret
relations
with
napoleon
they
would
have
been
made
public
he
said
with
warmth
and
haste
i
do
not
and
never
did
like
speranski
personally
but
i
like
justice
pierre
now
recognized
in
his
friend
a
need
with
which
he
was
only
too
familiar
to
get
excited
and
to
have
arguments
about
extraneous
matters
in
order
to
stifle
thoughts
that
were
too
oppressive
and
too
intimate
when
prince
meshcherski
had
left
prince
andrew
took
pierre
s
arm
and
asked
him
into
the
room
that
had
been
assigned
him
a
bed
had
been
made
up
there
and
some
open
portmanteaus
and
trunks
stood
about
prince
andrew
went
to
one
and
took
out
a
small
casket
from
which
he
drew
a
packet
wrapped
in
paper
he
did
it
all
silently
and
very
quickly
he
stood
up
and
coughed
his
face
was
gloomy
and
his
lips
compressed
forgive
me
for
troubling
you
pierre
saw
that
prince
andrew
was
going
to
speak
of
natasha
and
his
broad
face
expressed
pity
and
sympathy
this
expression
irritated
prince
andrew
and
in
a
determined
ringing
and
unpleasant
tone
he
continued
i
have
received
a
refusal
from
countess
rostova
and
have
heard
reports
of
your
brother
in
law
having
sought
her
hand
or
something
of
that
kind
is
that
true
both
true
and
untrue
pierre
began
but
prince
andrew
interrupted
him
here
are
her
letters
and
her
portrait
said
he
he
took
the
packet
from
the
table
and
handed
it
to
pierre
give
this
to
the
countess
if
you
see
her
she
is
very
ill
said
pierre
then
she
is
here
still
said
prince
andrew
and
prince
kuragin
he
added
quickly
he
left
long
ago
she
has
been
at
death
s
door
i
much
regret
her
illness
said
prince
andrew
and
he
smiled
like
his
father
coldly
maliciously
and
unpleasantly
so
monsieur
kuragin
has
not
honored
countess
rostova
with
his
hand
said
prince
andrew
and
he
snorted
several
times
he
could
not
marry
for
he
was
married
already
said
pierre
prince
andrew
laughed
disagreeably
again
reminding
one
of
his
father
and
where
is
your
brother
in
law
now
if
i
may
ask
he
said
he
has
gone
to
peters
but
i
don
t
know
said
pierre
well
it
doesn
t
matter
said
prince
andrew
tell
countess
rostova
that
she
was
and
is
perfectly
free
and
that
i
wish
her
all
that
is
good
pierre
took
the
packet
prince
andrew
as
if
trying
to
remember
whether
he
had
something
more
to
say
or
waiting
to
see
if
pierre
would
say
anything
looked
fixedly
at
him
i
say
do
you
remember
our
discussion
in
petersburg
asked
pierre
about
yes
returned
prince
andrew
hastily
i
said
that
a
fallen
woman
should
be
forgiven
but
i
didn
t
say
i
could
forgive
her
i
can
t
but
can
this
be
compared
said
pierre
prince
andrew
interrupted
him
and
cried
sharply
yes
ask
her
hand
again
be
magnanimous
and
so
on
yes
that
would
be
very
noble
but
i
am
unable
to
follow
in
that
gentleman
s
footsteps
if
you
wish
to
be
my
friend
never
speak
to
me
of
that
of
all
that
well
good
by
so
you
ll
give
her
the
packet
pierre
left
the
room
and
went
to
the
old
prince
and
princess
mary
the
old
man
seemed
livelier
than
usual
princess
mary
was
the
same
as
always
but
beneath
her
sympathy
for
her
brother
pierre
noticed
her
satisfaction
that
the
engagement
had
been
broken
off
looking
at
them
pierre
realized
what
contempt
and
animosity
they
all
felt
for
the
rostovs
and
that
it
was
impossible
in
their
presence
even
to
mention
the
name
of
her
who
could
give
up
prince
andrew
for
anyone
else
at
dinner
the
talk
turned
on
the
war
the
approach
of
which
was
becoming
evident
prince
andrew
talked
incessantly
arguing
now
with
his
father
now
with
the
swiss
tutor
dessalles
and
showing
an
unnatural
animation
the
cause
of
which
pierre
so
well
understood
chapter
xxii
that
same
evening
pierre
went
to
the
rostovs
to
fulfill
the
commission
entrusted
to
him
natasha
was
in
bed
the
count
at
the
club
and
pierre
after
giving
the
letters
to
sonya
went
to
marya
dmitrievna
who
was
interested
to
know
how
prince
andrew
had
taken
the
news
ten
minutes
later
sonya
came
to
marya
dmitrievna
natasha
insists
on
seeing
count
peter
kirilovich
said
she
but
how
are
we
to
take
him
up
to
her
the
room
there
has
not
been
tidied
up
no
she
has
dressed
and
gone
into
the
drawing
room
said
sonya
marya
dmitrievna
only
shrugged
her
shoulders
when
will
her
mother
come
she
has
worried
me
to
death
now
mind
don
t
tell
her
everything
said
she
to
pierre
one
hasn
t
the
heart
to
scold
her
she
is
so
much
to
be
pitied
so
much
to
be
pitied
natasha
was
standing
in
the
middle
of
the
drawing
room
emaciated
with
a
pale
set
face
but
not
at
all
shamefaced
as
pierre
expected
to
find
her
when
he
appeared
at
the
door
she
grew
flurried
evidently
undecided
whether
to
go
to
meet
him
or
to
wait
till
he
came
up
pierre
hastened
to
her
he
thought
she
would
give
him
her
hand
as
usual
but
she
stepping
up
to
him
stopped
breathing
heavily
her
arms
hanging
lifelessly
just
in
the
pose
she
used
to
stand
in
when
she
went
to
the
middle
of
the
ballroom
to
sing
but
with
quite
a
different
expression
of
face
peter
kirilovich
she
began
rapidly
prince
bolkonski
was
your
friend
is
your
friend
she
corrected
herself
it
seemed
to
her
that
everything
that
had
once
been
must
now
be
different
he
told
me
once
to
apply
to
you
pierre
sniffed
as
he
looked
at
her
but
did
not
speak
till
then
he
had
reproached
her
in
his
heart
and
tried
to
despise
her
but
he
now
felt
so
sorry
for
her
that
there
was
no
room
in
his
soul
for
reproach
he
is
here
now
tell
him
to
for
forgive
me
she
stopped
and
breathed
still
more
quickly
but
did
not
shed
tears
yes
i
will
tell
him
answered
pierre
but
he
did
not
know
what
to
say
natasha
was
evidently
dismayed
at
the
thought
of
what
he
might
think
she
had
meant
no
i
know
all
is
over
she
said
hurriedly
no
that
can
never
be
i
m
only
tormented
by
the
wrong
i
have
done
him
tell
him
only
that
i
beg
him
to
forgive
forgive
forgive
me
for
everything
she
trembled
all
over
and
sat
down
on
a
chair
a
sense
of
pity
he
had
never
before
known
overflowed
pierre
s
heart
i
will
tell
him
i
will
tell
him
everything
once
more
said
pierre
but
i
should
like
to
know
one
thing
know
what
natasha
s
eyes
asked
i
should
like
to
know
did
you
love
pierre
did
not
know
how
to
refer
to
anatole
and
flushed
at
the
thought
of
him
did
you
love
that
bad
man
don
t
call
him
bad
said
natasha
but
i
don
t
know
don
t
know
at
all
she
began
to
cry
and
a
still
greater
sense
of
pity
tenderness
and
love
welled
up
in
pierre
he
felt
the
tears
trickle
under
his
spectacles
and
hoped
they
would
not
be
noticed
we
won
t
speak
of
it
any
more
my
dear
said
pierre
and
his
gentle
cordial
tone
suddenly
seemed
very
strange
to
natasha
we
won
t
speak
of
it
my
dear
i
ll
tell
him
everything
but
one
thing
i
beg
of
you
consider
me
your
friend
and
if
you
want
help
advice
or
simply
to
open
your
heart
to
someone
not
now
but
when
your
mind
is
clearer
think
of
me
he
took
her
hand
and
kissed
it
i
shall
be
happy
if
it
s
in
my
power
pierre
grew
confused
don
t
speak
to
me
like
that
i
am
not
worth
it
exclaimed
natasha
and
turned
to
leave
the
room
but
pierre
held
her
hand
he
knew
he
had
something
more
to
say
to
her
but
when
he
said
it
he
was
amazed
at
his
own
words
stop
stop
you
have
your
whole
life
before
you
said
he
to
her
before
me
no
all
is
over
for
me
she
replied
with
shame
and
self
abasement
all
over
he
repeated
if
i
were
not
myself
but
the
handsomest
cleverest
and
best
man
in
the
world
and
were
free
i
would
this
moment
ask
on
my
knees
for
your
hand
and
your
love
for
the
first
time
for
many
days
natasha
wept
tears
of
gratitude
and
tenderness
and
glancing
at
pierre
she
went
out
of
the
room
pierre
too
when
she
had
gone
almost
ran
into
the
anteroom
restraining
tears
of
tenderness
and
joy
that
choked
him
and
without
finding
the
sleeves
of
his
fur
cloak
threw
it
on
and
got
into
his
sleigh
where
to
now
your
excellency
asked
the
coachman
where
to
pierre
asked
himself
where
can
i
go
now
surely
not
to
the
club
or
to
pay
calls
all
men
seemed
so
pitiful
so
poor
in
comparison
with
this
feeling
of
tenderness
and
love
he
experienced
in
comparison
with
that
softened
grateful
last
look
she
had
given
him
through
her
tears
home
said
pierre
and
despite
twenty
two
degrees
of
frost
fahrenheit
he
threw
open
the
bearskin
cloak
from
his
broad
chest
and
inhaled
the
air
with
joy
it
was
clear
and
frosty
above
the
dirty
ill
lit
streets
above
the
black
roofs
stretched
the
dark
starry
sky
only
looking
up
at
the
sky
did
pierre
cease
to
feel
how
sordid
and
humiliating
were
all
mundane
things
compared
with
the
heights
to
which
his
soul
had
just
been
raised
at
the
entrance
to
the
arbat
square
an
immense
expanse
of
dark
starry
sky
presented
itself
to
his
eyes
almost
in
the
center
of
it
above
the
prechistenka
boulevard
surrounded
and
sprinkled
on
all
sides
by
stars
but
distinguished
from
them
all
by
its
nearness
to
the
earth
its
white
light
and
its
long
uplifted
tail
shone
the
enormous
and
brilliant
comet
of
the
comet
which
was
said
to
portend
all
kinds
of
woes
and
the
end
of
the
world
in
pierre
however
that
comet
with
its
long
luminous
tail
aroused
no
feeling
of
fear
on
the
contrary
he
gazed
joyfully
his
eyes
moist
with
tears
at
this
bright
comet
which
having
traveled
in
its
orbit
with
inconceivable
velocity
through
immeasurable
space
seemed
suddenly
like
an
arrow
piercing
the
earth
to
remain
fixed
in
a
chosen
spot
vigorously
holding
its
tail
erect
shining
and
displaying
its
white
light
amid
countless
other
scintillating
stars
it
seemed
to
pierre
that
this
comet
fully
responded
to
what
was
passing
in
his
own
softened
and
uplifted
soul
now
blossoming
into
a
new
life
book
nine
chapter
i
from
the
close
of
the
year
intensified
arming
and
concentrating
of
the
forces
of
western
europe
began
and
in
these
forces
millions
of
men
reckoning
those
transporting
and
feeding
the
army
moved
from
the
west
eastwards
to
the
russian
frontier
toward
which
since
russian
forces
had
been
similarly
drawn
on
the
twelfth
of
june
the
forces
of
western
europe
crossed
the
russian
frontier
and
war
began
that
is
an
event
took
place
opposed
to
human
reason
and
to
human
nature
millions
of
men
perpetrated
against
one
another
such
innumerable
crimes
frauds
treacheries
thefts
forgeries
issues
of
false
money
burglaries
incendiarisms
and
murders
as
in
whole
centuries
are
not
recorded
in
the
annals
of
all
the
law
courts
of
the
world
but
which
those
who
committed
them
did
not
at
the
time
regard
as
being
crimes
what
produced
this
extraordinary
occurrence
what
were
its
causes
the
historians
tell
us
with
naive
assurance
that
its
causes
were
the
wrongs
inflicted
on
the
duke
of
oldenburg
the
nonobservance
of
the
continental
system
the
ambition
of
napoleon
the
firmness
of
alexander
the
mistakes
of
the
diplomatists
and
so
on
consequently
it
would
only
have
been
necessary
for
metternich
rumyantsev
or
talleyrand
between
a
levee
and
an
evening
party
to
have
taken
proper
pains
and
written
a
more
adroit
note
or
for
napoleon
to
have
written
to
alexander
my
respected
brother
i
consent
to
restore
the
duchy
to
the
duke
of
oldenburg
and
there
would
have
been
no
war
we
can
understand
that
the
matter
seemed
like
that
to
contemporaries
it
naturally
seemed
to
napoleon
that
the
war
was
caused
by
england
s
intrigues
as
in
fact
he
said
on
the
island
of
st
helena
it
naturally
seemed
to
members
of
the
english
parliament
that
the
cause
of
the
war
was
napoleon
s
ambition
to
the
duke
of
oldenburg
that
the
cause
of
the
war
was
the
violence
done
to
him
to
businessmen
that
the
cause
of
the
way
was
the
continental
system
which
was
ruining
europe
to
the
generals
and
old
soldiers
that
the
chief
reason
for
the
war
was
the
necessity
of
giving
them
employment
to
the
legitimists
of
that
day
that
it
was
the
need
of
re
establishing
les
bons
principes
and
to
the
diplomatists
of
that
time
that
it
all
resulted
from
the
fact
that
the
alliance
between
russia
and
austria
in
had
not
been
sufficiently
well
concealed
from
napoleon
and
from
the
awkward
wording
of
memorandum
no
it
is
natural
that
these
and
a
countless
and
infinite
quantity
of
other
reasons
the
number
depending
on
the
endless
diversity
of
points
of
view
presented
themselves
to
the
men
of
that
day
but
to
us
to
posterity
who
view
the
thing
that
happened
in
all
its
magnitude
and
perceive
its
plain
and
terrible
meaning
these
causes
seem
insufficient
to
us
it
is
incomprehensible
that
millions
of
christian
men
killed
and
tortured
each
other
either
because
napoleon
was
ambitious
or
alexander
was
firm
or
because
england
s
policy
was
astute
or
the
duke
of
oldenburg
wronged
we
cannot
grasp
what
connection
such
circumstances
have
with
the
actual
fact
of
slaughter
and
violence
why
because
the
duke
was
wronged
thousands
of
men
from
the
other
side
of
europe
killed
and
ruined
the
people
of
smolensk
and
moscow
and
were
killed
by
them
to
us
their
descendants
who
are
not
historians
and
are
not
carried
away
by
the
process
of
research
and
can
therefore
regard
the
event
with
unclouded
common
sense
an
incalculable
number
of
causes
present
themselves
the
deeper
we
delve
in
search
of
these
causes
the
more
of
them
we
find
and
each
separate
cause
or
whole
series
of
causes
appears
to
us
equally
valid
in
itself
and
equally
false
by
its
insignificance
compared
to
the
magnitude
of
the
events
and
by
its
impotence
apart
from
the
cooperation
of
all
the
other
coincident
causes
to
occasion
the
event
to
us
the
wish
or
objection
of
this
or
that
french
corporal
to
serve
a
second
term
appears
as
much
a
cause
as
napoleon
s
refusal
to
withdraw
his
troops
beyond
the
vistula
and
to
restore
the
duchy
of
oldenburg
for
had
he
not
wished
to
serve
and
had
a
second
a
third
and
a
thousandth
corporal
and
private
also
refused
there
would
have
been
so
many
less
men
in
napoleon
s
army
and
the
war
could
not
have
occurred
had
napoleon
not
taken
offense
at
the
demand
that
he
should
withdraw
beyond
the
vistula
and
not
ordered
his
troops
to
advance
there
would
have
been
no
war
but
had
all
his
sergeants
objected
to
serving
a
second
term
then
also
there
could
have
been
no
war
nor
could
there
have
been
a
war
had
there
been
no
english
intrigues
and
no
duke
of
oldenburg
and
had
alexander
not
felt
insulted
and
had
there
not
been
an
autocratic
government
in
russia
or
a
revolution
in
france
and
a
subsequent
dictatorship
and
empire
or
all
the
things
that
produced
the
french
revolution
and
so
on
without
each
of
these
causes
nothing
could
have
happened
so
all
these
causes
myriads
of
causes
coincided
to
bring
it
about
and
so
there
was
no
one
cause
for
that
occurrence
but
it
had
to
occur
because
it
had
to
millions
of
men
renouncing
their
human
feelings
and
reason
had
to
go
from
west
to
east
to
slay
their
fellows
just
as
some
centuries
previously
hordes
of
men
had
come
from
the
east
to
the
west
slaying
their
fellows
the
actions
of
napoleon
and
alexander
on
whose
words
the
event
seemed
to
hang
were
as
little
voluntary
as
the
actions
of
any
soldier
who
was
drawn
into
the
campaign
by
lot
or
by
conscription
this
could
not
be
otherwise
for
in
order
that
the
will
of
napoleon
and
alexander
on
whom
the
event
seemed
to
depend
should
be
carried
out
the
concurrence
of
innumerable
circumstances
was
needed
without
any
one
of
which
the
event
could
not
have
taken
place
it
was
necessary
that
millions
of
men
in
whose
hands
lay
the
real
power
the
soldiers
who
fired
or
transported
provisions
and
guns
should
consent
to
carry
out
the
will
of
these
weak
individuals
and
should
have
been
induced
to
do
so
by
an
infinite
number
of
diverse
and
complex
causes
we
are
forced
to
fall
back
on
fatalism
as
an
explanation
of
irrational
events
that
is
to
say
events
the
reasonableness
of
which
we
do
not
understand
the
more
we
try
to
explain
such
events
in
history
reasonably
the
more
unreasonable
and
incomprehensible
do
they
become
to
us
each
man
lives
for
himself
using
his
freedom
to
attain
his
personal
aims
and
feels
with
his
whole
being
that
he
can
now
do
or
abstain
from
doing
this
or
that
action
but
as
soon
as
he
has
done
it
that
action
performed
at
a
certain
moment
in
time
becomes
irrevocable
and
belongs
to
history
in
which
it
has
not
a
free
but
a
predestined
significance
there
are
two
sides
to
the
life
of
every
man
his
individual
life
which
is
the
more
free
the
more
abstract
its
interests
and
his
elemental
hive
life
in
which
he
inevitably
obeys
laws
laid
down
for
him
man
lives
consciously
for
himself
but
is
an
unconscious
instrument
in
the
attainment
of
the
historic
universal
aims
of
humanity
a
deed
done
is
irrevocable
and
its
result
coinciding
in
time
with
the
actions
of
millions
of
other
men
assumes
an
historic
significance
the
higher
a
man
stands
on
the
social
ladder
the
more
people
he
is
connected
with
and
the
more
power
he
has
over
others
the
more
evident
is
the
predestination
and
inevitability
of
his
every
action
the
king
s
heart
is
in
the
hands
of
the
lord
a
king
is
history
s
slave
history
that
is
the
unconscious
general
hive
life
of
mankind
uses
every
moment
of
the
life
of
kings
as
a
tool
for
its
own
purposes
though
napoleon
at
that
time
in
was
more
convinced
than
ever
that
it
depended
on
him
verser
ou
ne
pas
verser
le
sang
de
ses
peuples
as
alexander
expressed
it
in
the
last
letter
he
wrote
him
he
had
never
been
so
much
in
the
grip
of
inevitable
laws
which
compelled
him
while
thinking
that
he
was
acting
on
his
own
volition
to
perform
for
the
hive
life
that
is
to
say
for
history
whatever
had
to
be
performed
to
shed
or
not
to
shed
the
blood
of
his
peoples
the
people
of
the
west
moved
eastwards
to
slay
their
fellow
men
and
by
the
law
of
coincidence
thousands
of
minute
causes
fitted
in
and
co
ordinated
to
produce
that
movement
and
war
reproaches
for
the
nonobservance
of
the
continental
system
the
duke
of
oldenburg
s
wrongs
the
movement
of
troops
into
prussia
undertaken
as
it
seemed
to
napoleon
only
for
the
purpose
of
securing
an
armed
peace
the
french
emperor
s
love
and
habit
of
war
coinciding
with
his
people
s
inclinations
allurement
by
the
grandeur
of
the
preparations
and
the
expenditure
on
those
preparations
and
the
need
of
obtaining
advantages
to
compensate
for
that
expenditure
the
intoxicating
honors
he
received
in
dresden
the
diplomatic
negotiations
which
in
the
opinion
of
contemporaries
were
carried
on
with
a
sincere
desire
to
attain
peace
but
which
only
wounded
the
self
love
of
both
sides
and
millions
of
other
causes
that
adapted
themselves
to
the
event
that
was
happening
or
coincided
with
it
when
an
apple
has
ripened
and
falls
why
does
it
fall
because
of
its
attraction
to
the
earth
because
its
stalk
withers
because
it
is
dried
by
the
sun
because
it
grows
heavier
because
the
wind
shakes
it
or
because
the
boy
standing
below
wants
to
eat
it
nothing
is
the
cause
all
this
is
only
the
coincidence
of
conditions
in
which
all
vital
organic
and
elemental
events
occur
and
the
botanist
who
finds
that
the
apple
falls
because
the
cellular
tissue
decays
and
so
forth
is
equally
right
with
the
child
who
stands
under
the
tree
and
says
the
apple
fell
because
he
wanted
to
eat
it
and
prayed
for
it
equally
right
or
wrong
is
he
who
says
that
napoleon
went
to
moscow
because
he
wanted
to
and
perished
because
alexander
desired
his
destruction
and
he
who
says
that
an
undermined
hill
weighing
a
million
tons
fell
because
the
last
navvy
struck
it
for
the
last
time
with
his
mattock
in
historic
events
the
so
called
great
men
are
labels
giving
names
to
events
and
like
labels
they
have
but
the
smallest
connection
with
the
event
itself
every
act
of
theirs
which
appears
to
them
an
act
of
their
own
will
is
in
an
historical
sense
involuntary
and
is
related
to
the
whole
course
of
history
and
predestined
from
eternity
chapter
ii
on
the
twenty
ninth
of
may
napoleon
left
dresden
where
he
had
spent
three
weeks
surrounded
by
a
court
that
included
princes
dukes
kings
and
even
an
emperor
before
leaving
napoleon
showed
favor
to
the
emperor
kings
and
princes
who
had
deserved
it
reprimanded
the
kings
and
princes
with
whom
he
was
dissatisfied
presented
pearls
and
diamonds
of
his
own
that
is
which
he
had
taken
from
other
kings
to
the
empress
of
austria
and
having
as
his
historian
tells
us
tenderly
embraced
the
empress
marie
louise
who
regarded
him
as
her
husband
though
he
had
left
another
wife
in
paris
left
her
grieved
by
the
parting
which
she
seemed
hardly
able
to
bear
though
the
diplomatists
still
firmly
believed
in
the
possibility
of
peace
and
worked
zealously
to
that
end
and
though
the
emperor
napoleon
himself
wrote
a
letter
to
alexander
calling
him
monsieur
mon
frere
and
sincerely
assured
him
that
he
did
not
want
war
and
would
always
love
and
honor
him
yet
he
set
off
to
join
his
army
and
at
every
station
gave
fresh
orders
to
accelerate
the
movement
of
his
troops
from
west
to
east
he
went
in
a
traveling
coach
with
six
horses
surrounded
by
pages
aides
de
camp
and
an
escort
along
the
road
to
posen
thorn
danzig
and
konigsberg
at
each
of
these
towns
thousands
of
people
met
him
with
excitement
and
enthusiasm
the
army
was
moving
from
west
to
east
and
relays
of
six
horses
carried
him
in
the
same
direction
on
the
tenth
of
june
coming
up
with
the
army
he
spent
the
night
in
apartments
prepared
for
him
on
the
estate
of
a
polish
count
in
the
vilkavisski
forest
old
style
next
day
overtaking
the
army
he
went
in
a
carriage
to
the
niemen
and
changing
into
a
polish
uniform
he
drove
to
the
riverbank
in
order
to
select
a
place
for
the
crossing
seeing
on
the
other
side
some
cossacks
les
cosaques
and
the
wide
spreading
steppes
in
the
midst
of
which
lay
the
holy
city
of
moscow
moscou
la
ville
sainte
the
capital
of
a
realm
such
as
the
scythia
into
which
alexander
the
great
had
marched
napoleon
unexpectedly
and
contrary
alike
to
strategic
and
diplomatic
considerations
ordered
an
advance
and
the
next
day
his
army
began
to
cross
the
niemen
early
in
the
morning
of
the
twelfth
of
june
he
came
out
of
his
tent
which
was
pitched
that
day
on
the
steep
left
bank
of
the
niemen
and
looked
through
a
spyglass
at
the
streams
of
his
troops
pouring
out
of
the
vilkavisski
forest
and
flowing
over
the
three
bridges
thrown
across
the
river
the
troops
knowing
of
the
emperor
s
presence
were
on
the
lookout
for
him
and
when
they
caught
sight
of
a
figure
in
an
overcoat
and
a
cocked
hat
standing
apart
from
his
suite
in
front
of
his
tent
on
the
hill
they
threw
up
their
caps
and
shouted
vive
l
empereur
and
one
after
another
poured
in
a
ceaseless
stream
out
of
the
vast
forest
that
had
concealed
them
and
separating
flowed
on
and
on
by
the
three
bridges
to
the
other
side
now
we
ll
go
into
action
oh
when
he
takes
it
in
hand
himself
things
get
hot
by
heaven
there
he
is
vive
l
empereur
so
these
are
the
steppes
of
asia
it
s
a
nasty
country
all
the
same
au
revoir
beauche
i
ll
keep
the
best
palace
in
moscow
for
you
au
revoir
good
luck
did
you
see
the
emperor
vive
l
empereur
preur
if
they
make
me
governor
of
india
gerard
i
ll
make
you
minister
of
kashmir
that
s
settled
vive
l
empereur
hurrah
hurrah
hurrah
the
cossacks
those
rascals
see
how
they
run
vive
l
empereur
there
he
is
do
you
see
him
i
ve
seen
him
twice
as
i
see
you
now
the
little
corporal
i
saw
him
give
the
cross
to
one
of
the
veterans
vive
l
empereur
came
the
voices
of
men
old
and
young
of
most
diverse
characters
and
social
positions
on
the
faces
of
all
was
one
common
expression
of
joy
at
the
commencement
of
the
long
expected
campaign
and
of
rapture
and
devotion
to
the
man
in
the
gray
coat
who
was
standing
on
the
hill
on
the
thirteenth
of
june
a
rather
small
thoroughbred
arab
horse
was
brought
to
napoleon
he
mounted
it
and
rode
at
a
gallop
to
one
of
the
bridges
over
the
niemen
deafened
continually
by
incessant
and
rapturous
acclamations
which
he
evidently
endured
only
because
it
was
impossible
to
forbid
the
soldiers
to
express
their
love
of
him
by
such
shouting
but
the
shouting
which
accompanied
him
everywhere
disturbed
him
and
distracted
him
from
the
military
cares
that
had
occupied
him
from
the
time
he
joined
the
army
he
rode
across
one
of
the
swaying
pontoon
bridges
to
the
farther
side
turned
sharply
to
the
left
and
galloped
in
the
direction
of
kovno
preceded
by
enraptured
mounted
chasseurs
of
the
guard
who
breathless
with
delight
galloped
ahead
to
clear
a
path
for
him
through
the
troops
on
reaching
the
broad
river
viliya
he
stopped
near
a
regiment
of
polish
uhlans
stationed
by
the
river
vivat
shouted
the
poles
ecstatically
breaking
their
ranks
and
pressing
against
one
another
to
see
him
napoleon
looked
up
and
down
the
river
dismounted
and
sat
down
on
a
log
that
lay
on
the
bank
at
a
mute
sign
from
him
a
telescope
was
handed
him
which
he
rested
on
the
back
of
a
happy
page
who
had
run
up
to
him
and
he
gazed
at
the
opposite
bank
then
he
became
absorbed
in
a
map
laid
out
on
the
logs
without
lifting
his
head
he
said
something
and
two
of
his
aides
de
camp
galloped
off
to
the
polish
uhlans
what
what
did
he
say
was
heard
in
the
ranks
of
the
polish
uhlans
when
one
of
the
aides
de
camp
rode
up
to
them
the
order
was
to
find
a
ford
and
to
cross
the
river
the
colonel
of
the
polish
uhlans
a
handsome
old
man
flushed
and
fumbling
in
his
speech
from
excitement
asked
the
aide
de
camp
whether
he
would
be
permitted
to
swim
the
river
with
his
uhlans
instead
of
seeking
a
ford
in
evident
fear
of
refusal
like
a
boy
asking
for
permission
to
get
on
a
horse
he
begged
to
be
allowed
to
swim
across
the
river
before
the
emperor
s
eyes
the
aide
de
camp
replied
that
probably
the
emperor
would
not
be
displeased
at
this
excess
of
zeal
as
soon
as
the
aide
de
camp
had
said
this
the
old
mustached
officer
with
happy
face
and
sparkling
eyes
raised
his
saber
shouted
vivat
and
commanding
the
uhlans
to
follow
him
spurred
his
horse
and
galloped
into
the
river
he
gave
an
angry
thrust
to
his
horse
which
had
grown
restive
under
him
and
plunged
into
the
water
heading
for
the
deepest
part
where
the
current
was
swift
hundreds
of
uhlans
galloped
in
after
him
it
was
cold
and
uncanny
in
the
rapid
current
in
the
middle
of
the
stream
and
the
uhlans
caught
hold
of
one
another
as
they
fell
off
their
horses
some
of
the
horses
were
drowned
and
some
of
the
men
the
others
tried
to
swim
on
some
in
the
saddle
and
some
clinging
to
their
horses
manes
they
tried
to
make
their
way
forward
to
the
opposite
bank
and
though
there
was
a
ford
one
third
of
a
mile
away
were
proud
that
they
were
swimming
and
drowning
in
this
river
under
the
eyes
of
the
man
who
sat
on
the
log
and
was
not
even
looking
at
what
they
were
doing
when
the
aide
de
camp
having
returned
and
choosing
an
opportune
moment
ventured
to
draw
the
emperor
s
attention
to
the
devotion
of
the
poles
to
his
person
the
little
man
in
the
gray
overcoat
got
up
and
having
summoned
berthier
began
pacing
up
and
down
the
bank
with
him
giving
him
instructions
and
occasionally
glancing
disapprovingly
at
the
drowning
uhlans
who
distracted
his
attention
for
him
it
was
no
new
conviction
that
his
presence
in
any
part
of
the
world
from
africa
to
the
steppes
of
muscovy
alike
was
enough
to
dumfound
people
and
impel
them
to
insane
self
oblivion
he
called
for
his
horse
and
rode
to
his
quarters
some
forty
uhlans
were
drowned
in
the
river
though
boats
were
sent
to
their
assistance
the
majority
struggled
back
to
the
bank
from
which
they
had
started
the
colonel
and
some
of
his
men
got
across
and
with
difficulty
clambered
out
on
the
further
bank
and
as
soon
as
they
had
got
out
in
their
soaked
and
streaming
clothes
they
shouted
vivat
and
looked
ecstatically
at
the
spot
where
napoleon
had
been
but
where
he
no
longer
was
and
at
that
moment
considered
themselves
happy
that
evening
between
issuing
one
order
that
the
forged
russian
paper
money
prepared
for
use
in
russia
should
be
delivered
as
quickly
as
possible
and
another
that
a
saxon
should
be
shot
on
whom
a
letter
containing
information
about
the
orders
to
the
french
army
had
been
found
napoleon
also
gave
instructions
that
the
polish
colonel
who
had
needlessly
plunged
into
the
river
should
be
enrolled
in
the
legion
d
honneur
of
which
napoleon
was
himself
the
head
quos
vult
perdere
dementat
those
whom
god
wishes
to
destroy
he
drives
mad
chapter
iii
the
emperor
of
russia
had
meanwhile
been
in
vilna
for
more
than
a
month
reviewing
troops
and
holding
maneuvers
nothing
was
ready
for
the
war
that
everyone
expected
and
to
prepare
for
which
the
emperor
had
come
from
petersburg
there
was
no
general
plan
of
action
the
vacillation
between
the
various
plans
that
were
proposed
had
even
increased
after
the
emperor
had
been
at
headquarters
for
a
month
each
of
the
three
armies
had
its
own
commander
in
chief
but
there
was
no
supreme
commander
of
all
the
forces
and
the
emperor
did
not
assume
that
responsibility
himself
the
longer
the
emperor
remained
in
vilna
the
less
did
everybody
tired
of
waiting
prepare
for
the
war
all
the
efforts
of
those
who
surrounded
the
sovereign
seemed
directed
merely
to
making
him
spend
his
time
pleasantly
and
forget
that
war
was
impending
in
june
after
many
balls
and
fetes
given
by
the
polish
magnates
by
the
courtiers
and
by
the
emperor
himself
it
occurred
to
one
of
the
polish
aides
de
camp
in
attendance
that
a
dinner
and
ball
should
be
given
for
the
emperor
by
his
aides
de
camp
this
idea
was
eagerly
received
the
emperor
gave
his
consent
the
aides
de
camp
collected
money
by
subscription
the
lady
who
was
thought
to
be
most
pleasing
to
the
emperor
was
invited
to
act
as
hostess
count
bennigsen
being
a
landowner
in
the
vilna
province
offered
his
country
house
for
the
fete
and
the
thirteenth
of
june
was
fixed
for
a
ball
dinner
regatta
and
fireworks
at
zakret
count
bennigsen
s
country
seat
the
very
day
that
napoleon
issued
the
order
to
cross
the
niemen
and
his
vanguard
driving
off
the
cossacks
crossed
the
russian
frontier
alexander
spent
the
evening
at
the
entertainment
given
by
his
aides
de
camp
at
bennigsen
s
country
house
it
was
a
gay
and
brilliant
fete
connoisseurs
of
such
matters
declared
that
rarely
had
so
many
beautiful
women
been
assembled
in
one
place
countess
bezukhova
was
present
among
other
russian
ladies
who
had
followed
the
sovereign
from
petersburg
to
vilna
and
eclipsed
the
refined
polish
ladies
by
her
massive
so
called
russian
type
of
beauty
the
emperor
noticed
her
and
honored
her
with
a
dance
boris
drubetskoy
having
left
his
wife
in
moscow
and
being
for
the
present
en
garcon
as
he
phrased
it
was
also
there
and
though
not
an
aide
de
camp
had
subscribed
a
large
sum
toward
the
expenses
boris
was
now
a
rich
man
who
had
risen
to
high
honors
and
no
longer
sought
patronage
but
stood
on
an
equal
footing
with
the
highest
of
those
of
his
own
age
he
was
meeting
helene
in
vilna
after
not
having
seen
her
for
a
long
time
and
did
not
recall
the
past
but
as
helene
was
enjoying
the
favors
of
a
very
important
personage
and
boris
had
only
recently
married
they
met
as
good
friends
of
long
standing
at
midnight
dancing
was
still
going
on
helene
not
having
a
suitable
partner
herself
offered
to
dance
the
mazurka
with
boris
they
were
the
third
couple
boris
coolly
looking
at
helene
s
dazzling
bare
shoulders
which
emerged
from
a
dark
gold
embroidered
gauze
gown
talked
to
her
of
old
acquaintances
and
at
the
same
time
unaware
of
it
himself
and
unnoticed
by
others
never
for
an
instant
ceased
to
observe
the
emperor
who
was
in
the
same
room
the
emperor
was
not
dancing
he
stood
in
the
doorway
stopping
now
one
pair
and
now
another
with
gracious
words
which
he
alone
knew
how
to
utter
as
the
mazurka
began
boris
saw
that
adjutant
general
balashev
one
of
those
in
closest
attendance
on
the
emperor
went
up
to
him
and
contrary
to
court
etiquette
stood
near
him
while
he
was
talking
to
a
polish
lady
having
finished
speaking
to
her
the
emperor
looked
inquiringly
at
balashev
and
evidently
understanding
that
he
only
acted
thus
because
there
were
important
reasons
for
so
doing
nodded
slightly
to
the
lady
and
turned
to
him
hardly
had
balashev
begun
to
speak
before
a
look
of
amazement
appeared
on
the
emperor
s
face
he
took
balashev
by
the
arm
and
crossed
the
room
with
him
unconsciously
clearing
a
path
seven
yards
wide
as
the
people
on
both
sides
made
way
for
him
boris
noticed
arakcheev
s
excited
face
when
the
sovereign
went
out
with
balashev
arakcheev
looked
at
the
emperor
from
under
his
brow
and
sniffing
with
his
red
nose
stepped
forward
from
the
crowd
as
if
expecting
the
emperor
to
address
him
boris
understood
that
arakcheev
envied
balashev
and
was
displeased
that
evidently
important
news
had
reached
the
emperor
otherwise
than
through
himself
but
the
emperor
and
balashev
passed
out
into
the
illuminated
garden
without
noticing
arakcheev
who
holding
his
sword
and
glancing
wrathfully
around
followed
some
twenty
paces
behind
them
all
the
time
boris
was
going
through
the
figures
of
the
mazurka
he
was
worried
by
the
question
of
what
news
balashev
had
brought
and
how
he
could
find
it
out
before
others
in
the
figure
in
which
he
had
to
choose
two
ladies
he
whispered
to
helene
that
he
meant
to
choose
countess
potocka
who
he
thought
had
gone
out
onto
the
veranda
and
glided
over
the
parquet
to
the
door
opening
into
the
garden
where
seeing
balashev
and
the
emperor
returning
to
the
veranda
he
stood
still
they
were
moving
toward
the
door
boris
fluttering
as
if
he
had
not
had
time
to
withdraw
respectfully
pressed
close
to
the
doorpost
with
bowed
head
the
emperor
with
the
agitation
of
one
who
has
been
personally
affronted
was
finishing
with
these
words
to
enter
russia
without
declaring
war
i
will
not
make
peace
as
long
as
a
single
armed
enemy
remains
in
my
country
it
seemed
to
boris
that
it
gave
the
emperor
pleasure
to
utter
these
words
he
was
satisfied
with
the
form
in
which
he
had
expressed
his
thoughts
but
displeased
that
boris
had
overheard
it
let
no
one
know
of
it
the
emperor
added
with
a
frown
boris
understood
that
this
was
meant
for
him
and
closing
his
eyes
slightly
bowed
his
head
the
emperor
re
entered
the
ballroom
and
remained
there
about
another
half
hour
boris
was
thus
the
first
to
learn
the
news
that
the
french
army
had
crossed
the
niemen
and
thanks
to
this
was
able
to
show
certain
important
personages
that
much
that
was
concealed
from
others
was
usually
known
to
him
and
by
this
means
he
rose
higher
in
their
estimation
the
unexpected
news
of
the
french
having
crossed
the
niemen
was
particularly
startling
after
a
month
of
unfulfilled
expectations
and
at
a
ball
on
first
receiving
the
news
under
the
influence
of
indignation
and
resentment
the
emperor
had
found
a
phrase
that
pleased
him
fully
expressed
his
feelings
and
has
since
become
famous
on
returning
home
at
two
o
clock
that
night
he
sent
for
his
secretary
shishkov
and
told
him
to
write
an
order
to
the
troops
and
a
rescript
to
field
marshal
prince
saltykov
in
which
he
insisted
on
the
words
being
inserted
that
he
would
not
make
peace
so
long
as
a
single
armed
frenchman
remained
on
russian
soil
next
day
the
following
letter
was
sent
to
napoleon
monsieur
mon
frere
yesterday
i
learned
that
despite
the
loyalty
which
i
have
kept
my
engagements
with
your
majesty
your
troops
have
crossed
the
russian
frontier
and
i
have
this
moment
received
from
petersburg
a
note
in
which
count
lauriston
informs
me
as
a
reason
for
this
aggression
that
your
majesty
has
considered
yourself
to
be
in
a
state
of
war
with
me
from
the
time
prince
kuragin
asked
for
his
passports
the
reasons
on
which
the
duc
de
bassano
based
his
refusal
to
deliver
them
to
him
would
never
have
led
me
to
suppose
that
that
could
serve
as
a
pretext
for
aggression
in
fact
the
ambassador
as
he
himself
has
declared
was
never
authorized
to
make
that
demand
and
as
soon
as
i
was
informed
of
it
i
let
him
know
how
much
i
disapproved
of
it
and
ordered
him
to
remain
at
his
post
if
your
majesty
does
not
intend
to
shed
the
blood
of
our
peoples
for
such
a
misunderstanding
and
consents
to
withdraw
your
troops
from
russian
territory
i
will
regard
what
has
passed
as
not
having
occurred
and
an
understanding
between
us
will
be
possible
in
the
contrary
case
your
majesty
i
shall
see
myself
forced
to
repel
an
attack
that
nothing
on
my
part
has
provoked
it
still
depends
on
your
majesty
to
preserve
humanity
from
the
calamity
of
another
war
i
am
etc
signed
alexander
chapter
iv
at
two
in
the
morning
of
the
fourteenth
of
june
the
emperor
having
sent
for
balashev
and
read
him
his
letter
to
napoleon
ordered
him
to
take
it
and
hand
it
personally
to
the
french
emperor
when
dispatching
balashev
the
emperor
repeated
to
him
the
words
that
he
would
not
make
peace
so
long
as
a
single
armed
enemy
remained
on
russian
soil
and
told
him
to
transmit
those
words
to
napoleon
alexander
did
not
insert
them
in
his
letter
to
napoleon
because
with
his
characteristic
tact
he
felt
it
would
be
injudicious
to
use
them
at
a
moment
when
a
last
attempt
at
reconciliation
was
being
made
but
he
definitely
instructed
balashev
to
repeat
them
personally
to
napoleon
having
set
off
in
the
small
hours
of
the
fourteenth
accompanied
by
a
bugler
and
two
cossacks
balashev
reached
the
french
outposts
at
the
village
of
rykonty
on
the
russian
side
of
the
niemen
by
dawn
there
he
was
stopped
by
french
cavalry
sentinels
a
french
noncommissioned
officer
of
hussars
in
crimson
uniform
and
a
shaggy
cap
shouted
to
the
approaching
balashev
to
halt
balashev
did
not
do
so
at
once
but
continued
to
advance
along
the
road
at
a
walking
pace
the
noncommissioned
officer
frowned
and
muttering
words
of
abuse
advanced
his
horse
s
chest
against
balashev
put
his
hand
to
his
saber
and
shouted
rudely
at
the
russian
general
asking
was
he
deaf
that
he
did
not
do
as
he
was
told
balashev
mentioned
who
he
was
the
noncommissioned
officer
began
talking
with
his
comrades
about
regimental
matters
without
looking
at
the
russian
general
after
living
at
the
seat
of
the
highest
authority
and
power
after
conversing
with
the
emperor
less
than
three
hours
before
and
in
general
being
accustomed
to
the
respect
due
to
his
rank
in
the
service
balashev
found
it
very
strange
here
on
russian
soil
to
encounter
this
hostile
and
still
more
this
disrespectful
application
of
brute
force
to
himself
the
sun
was
only
just
appearing
from
behind
the
clouds
the
air
was
fresh
and
dewy
a
herd
of
cattle
was
being
driven
along
the
road
from
the
village
and
over
the
fields
the
larks
rose
trilling
one
after
another
like
bubbles
rising
in
water
balashev
looked
around
him
awaiting
the
arrival
of
an
officer
from
the
village
the
russian
cossacks
and
bugler
and
the
french
hussars
looked
silently
at
one
another
from
time
to
time
a
french
colonel
of
hussars
who
had
evidently
just
left
his
bed
came
riding
from
the
village
on
a
handsome
sleek
gray
horse
accompanied
by
two
hussars
the
officer
the
soldiers
and
their
horses
all
looked
smart
and
well
kept
it
was
that
first
period
of
a
campaign
when
troops
are
still
in
full
trim
almost
like
that
of
peacetime
maneuvers
but
with
a
shade
of
martial
swagger
in
their
clothes
and
a
touch
of
the
gaiety
and
spirit
of
enterprise
which
always
accompany
the
opening
of
a
campaign
the
french
colonel
with
difficulty
repressed
a
yawn
but
was
polite
and
evidently
understood
balashev
s
importance
he
led
him
past
his
soldiers
and
behind
the
outposts
and
told
him
that
his
wish
to
be
presented
to
the
emperor
would
most
likely
be
satisfied
immediately
as
the
emperor
s
quarters
were
he
believed
not
far
off
they
rode
through
the
village
of
rykonty
past
tethered
french
hussar
horses
past
sentinels
and
men
who
saluted
their
colonel
and
stared
with
curiosity
at
a
russian
uniform
and
came
out
at
the
other
end
of
the
village
the
colonel
said
that
the
commander
of
the
division
was
a
mile
and
a
quarter
away
and
would
receive
balashev
and
conduct
him
to
his
destination
the
sun
had
by
now
risen
and
shone
gaily
on
the
bright
verdure
they
had
hardly
ridden
up
a
hill
past
a
tavern
before
they
saw
a
group
of
horsemen
coming
toward
them
in
front
of
the
group
on
a
black
horse
with
trappings
that
glittered
in
the
sun
rode
a
tall
man
with
plumes
in
his
hat
and
black
hair
curling
down
to
his
shoulders
he
wore
a
red
mantle
and
stretched
his
long
legs
forward
in
french
fashion
this
man
rode
toward
balashev
at
a
gallop
his
plumes
flowing
and
his
gems
and
gold
lace
glittering
in
the
bright
june
sunshine
balashev
was
only
two
horses
length
from
the
equestrian
with
the
bracelets
plunies
necklaces
and
gold
embroidery
who
was
galloping
toward
him
with
a
theatrically
solemn
countenance
when
julner
the
french
colonel
whispered
respectfully
the
king
of
naples
it
was
in
fact
murat
now
called
king
of
naples
though
it
was
quite
incomprehensible
why
he
should
be
king
of
naples
he
was
called
so
and
was
himself
convinced
that
he
was
so
and
therefore
assumed
a
more
solemn
and
important
air
than
formerly
he
was
so
sure
that
he
really
was
the
king
of
naples
that
when
on
the
eve
of
his
departure
from
that
city
while
walking
through
the
streets
with
his
wife
some
italians
called
out
to
him
viva
il
re
he
turned
to
his
wife
with
a
pensive
smile
and
said
poor
fellows
they
don
t
know
that
i
am
leaving
them
tomorrow
long
live
the
king
but
though
he
firmly
believed
himself
to
be
king
of
naples
and
pitied
the
grief
felt
by
the
subjects
he
was
abandoning
latterly
after
he
had
been
ordered
to
return
to
military
service
and
especially
since
his
last
interview
with
napoleon
in
danzig
when
his
august
brother
in
law
had
told
him
i
made
you
king
that
you
should
reign
in
my
way
but
not
in
yours
he
had
cheerfully
taken
up
his
familiar
business
and
like
a
well
fed
but
not
overfat
horse
that
feels
himself
in
harness
and
grows
skittish
between
the
shafts
he
dressed
up
in
clothes
as
variegated
and
expensive
as
possible
and
gaily
and
contentedly
galloped
along
the
roads
of
poland
without
himself
knowing
why
or
whither
on
seeing
the
russian
general
he
threw
back
his
head
with
its
long
hair
curling
to
his
shoulders
in
a
majestically
royal
manner
and
looked
inquiringly
at
the
french
colonel
the
colonel
respectfully
informed
his
majesty
of
balashev
s
mission
whose
name
he
could
not
pronounce
de
bal
macheve
said
the
king
overcoming
by
his
assurance
the
difficulty
that
had
presented
itself
to
the
colonel
charmed
to
make
your
acquaintance
general
he
added
with
a
gesture
of
kingly
condescension
as
soon
as
the
king
began
to
speak
loud
and
fast
his
royal
dignity
instantly
forsook
him
and
without
noticing
it
he
passed
into
his
natural
tone
of
good
natured
familiarity
he
laid
his
hand
on
the
withers
of
balashev
s
horse
and
said
well
general
it
all
looks
like
war
as
if
regretting
a
circumstance
of
which
he
was
unable
to
judge
your
majesty
replied
balashev
my
master
the
emperor
does
not
desire
war
and
as
your
majesty
sees
said
balashev
using
the
words
your
majesty
at
every
opportunity
with
the
affectation
unavoidable
in
frequently
addressing
one
to
whom
the
title
was
still
a
novelty
murat
s
face
beamed
with
stupid
satisfaction
as
he
listened
to
monsieur
de
bal
macheve
but
royaute
oblige
and
he
felt
it
incumbent
on
him
as
a
king
and
an
ally
to
confer
on
state
affairs
with
alexander
s
envoy
he
dismounted
took
balashev
s
arm
and
moving
a
few
steps
away
from
his
suite
which
waited
respectfully
began
to
pace
up
and
down
with
him
trying
to
speak
significantly
he
referred
to
the
fact
that
the
emperor
napoleon
had
resented
the
demand
that
he
should
withdraw
his
troops
from
prussia
especially
when
that
demand
became
generally
known
and
the
dignity
of
france
was
thereby
offended
royalty
has
its
obligations
balashev
replied
that
there
was
nothing
offensive
in
the
demand
because
but
murat
interrupted
him
then
you
don
t
consider
the
emperor
alexander
the
aggressor
he
asked
unexpectedly
with
a
kindly
and
foolish
smile
balashev
told
him
why
he
considered
napoleon
to
be
the
originator
of
the
war
oh
my
dear
general
murat
again
interrupted
him
with
all
my
heart
i
wish
the
emperors
may
arrange
the
affair
between
them
and
that
the
war
begun
by
no
wish
of
mine
may
finish
as
quickly
as
possible
said
he
in
the
tone
of
a
servant
who
wants
to
remain
good
friends
with
another
despite
a
quarrel
between
their
masters
and
he
went
on
to
inquiries
about
the
grand
duke
and
the
state
of
his
health
and
to
reminiscences
of
the
gay
and
amusing
times
he
had
spent
with
him
in
naples
then
suddenly
as
if
remembering
his
royal
dignity
murat
solemnly
drew
himself
up
assumed
the
pose
in
which
he
had
stood
at
his
coronation
and
waving
his
right
arm
said
i
won
t
detain
you
longer
general
i
wish
success
to
your
mission
and
with
his
embroidered
red
mantle
his
flowing
feathers
and
his
glittering
ornaments
he
rejoined
his
suite
who
were
respectfully
awaiting
him
balashev
rode
on
supposing
from
murat
s
words
that
he
would
very
soon
be
brought
before
napoleon
himself
but
instead
of
that
at
the
next
village
the
sentinels
of
davout
s
infantry
corps
detained
him
as
the
pickets
of
the
vanguard
had
done
and
an
adjutant
of
the
corps
commander
who
was
fetched
conducted
him
into
the
village
to
marshal
davout
chapter
v
davout
was
to
napoleon
what
arakcheev
was
to
alexander
though
not
a
coward
like
arakcheev
he
was
as
precise
as
cruel
and
as
unable
to
express
his
devotion
to
his
monarch
except
by
cruelty
in
the
organism
of
states
such
men
are
necessary
as
wolves
are
necessary
in
the
organism
of
nature
and
they
always
exist
always
appear
and
hold
their
own
however
incongruous
their
presence
and
their
proximity
to
the
head
of
the
government
may
be
this
inevitability
alone
can
explain
how
the
cruel
arakcheev
who
tore
out
a
grenadier
s
mustache
with
his
own
hands
whose
weak
nerves
rendered
him
unable
to
face
danger
and
who
was
neither
an
educated
man
nor
a
courtier
was
able
to
maintain
his
powerful
position
with
alexander
whose
own
character
was
chivalrous
noble
and
gentle
balashev
found
davout
seated
on
a
barrel
in
the
shed
of
a
peasant
s
hut
writing
he
was
auditing
accounts
better
quarters
could
have
been
found
him
but
marshal
davout
was
one
of
those
men
who
purposely
put
themselves
in
most
depressing
conditions
to
have
a
justification
for
being
gloomy
for
the
same
reason
they
are
always
hard
at
work
and
in
a
hurry
how
can
i
think
of
the
bright
side
of
life
when
as
you
see
i
am
sitting
on
a
barrel
and
working
in
a
dirty
shed
the
expression
of
his
face
seemed
to
say
the
chief
pleasure
and
necessity
of
such
men
when
they
encounter
anyone
who
shows
animation
is
to
flaunt
their
own
dreary
persistent
activity
davout
allowed
himself
that
pleasure
when
balashev
was
brought
in
he
became
still
more
absorbed
in
his
task
when
the
russian
general
entered
and
after
glancing
over
his
spectacles
at
balashev
s
face
which
was
animated
by
the
beauty
of
the
morning
and
by
his
talk
with
murat
he
did
not
rise
or
even
stir
but
scowled
still
more
and
sneered
malevolently
when
he
noticed
in
balashev
s
face
the
disagreeable
impression
this
reception
produced
davout
raised
his
head
and
coldly
asked
what
he
wanted
thinking
he
could
have
been
received
in
such
a
manner
only
because
davout
did
not
know
that
he
was
adjutant
general
to
the
emperor
alexander
and
even
his
envoy
to
napoleon
balashev
hastened
to
inform
him
of
his
rank
and
mission
contrary
to
his
expectation
davout
after
hearing
him
became
still
surlier
and
ruder
where
is
your
dispatch
he
inquired
give
it
to
me
i
will
send
it
to
the
emperor
balashev
replied
that
he
had
been
ordered
to
hand
it
personally
to
the
emperor
your
emperor
s
orders
are
obeyed
in
your
army
but
here
said
davout
you
must
do
as
you
re
told
and
as
if
to
make
the
russian
general
still
more
conscious
of
his
dependence
on
brute
force
davout
sent
an
adjutant
to
call
the
officer
on
duty
balashev
took
out
the
packet
containing
the
emperor
s
letter
and
laid
it
on
the
table
made
of
a
door
with
its
hinges
still
hanging
on
it
laid
across
two
barrels
davout
took
the
packet
and
read
the
inscription
you
are
perfectly
at
liberty
to
treat
me
with
respect
or
not
protested
balashev
but
permit
me
to
observe
that
i
have
the
honor
to
be
adjutant
general
to
his
majesty
davout
glanced
at
him
silently
and
plainly
derived
pleasure
from
the
signs
of
agitation
and
confusion
which
appeared
on
balashev
s
face
you
will
be
treated
as
is
fitting
said
he
and
putting
the
packet
in
his
pocket
left
the
shed
a
minute
later
the
marshal
s
adjutant
de
castres
came
in
and
conducted
balashev
to
the
quarters
assigned
him
that
day
he
dined
with
the
marshal
at
the
same
board
on
the
barrels
next
day
davout
rode
out
early
and
after
asking
balashev
to
come
to
him
peremptorily
requested
him
to
remain
there
to
move
on
with
the
baggage
train
should
orders
come
for
it
to
move
and
to
talk
to
no
one
except
monsieur
de
castres
after
four
days
of
solitude
ennui
and
consciousness
of
his
impotence
and
insignificance
particularly
acute
by
contrast
with
the
sphere
of
power
in
which
he
had
so
lately
moved
and
after
several
marches
with
the
marshal
s
baggage
and
the
french
army
which
occupied
the
whole
district
balashev
was
brought
to
vilna
now
occupied
by
the
french
through
the
very
gate
by
which
he
had
left
it
four
days
previously
next
day
the
imperial
gentleman
in
waiting
the
comte
de
turenne
came
to
balashev
and
informed
him
of
the
emperor
napoleon
s
wish
to
honor
him
with
an
audience
four
days
before
sentinels
of
the
preobrazhensk
regiment
had
stood
in
front
of
the
house
to
which
balashev
was
conducted
and
now
two
french
grenadiers
stood
there
in
blue
uniforms
unfastened
in
front
and
with
shaggy
caps
on
their
heads
and
an
escort
of
hussars
and
uhlans
and
a
brilliant
suite
of
aides
de
camp
pages
and
generals
who
were
waiting
for
napoleon
to
come
out
were
standing
at
the
porch
round
his
saddle
horse
and
his
mameluke
rustan
napoleon
received
balashev
in
the
very
house
in
vilna
from
which
alexander
had
dispatched
him
on
his
mission
chapter
vi
though
balashev
was
used
to
imperial
pomp
he
was
amazed
at
the
luxury
and
magnificence
of
napoleon
s
court
the
comte
de
turenne
showed
him
into
a
big
reception
room
where
many
generals
gentlemen
in
waiting
and
polish
magnates
several
of
whom
balashev
had
seen
at
the
court
of
the
emperor
of
russia
were
waiting
duroc
said
that
napoleon
would
receive
the
russian
general
before
going
for
his
ride
after
some
minutes
the
gentleman
in
waiting
who
was
on
duty
came
into
the
great
reception
room
and
bowing
politely
asked
balashev
to
follow
him
balashev
went
into
a
small
reception
room
one
door
of
which
led
into
a
study
the
very
one
from
which
the
russian
emperor
had
dispatched
him
on
his
mission
he
stood
a
minute
or
two
waiting
he
heard
hurried
footsteps
beyond
the
door
both
halves
of
it
were
opened
rapidly
all
was
silent
and
then
from
the
study
the
sound
was
heard
of
other
steps
firm
and
resolute
they
were
those
of
napoleon
he
had
just
finished
dressing
for
his
ride
and
wore
a
blue
uniform
opening
in
front
over
a
white
waistcoat
so
long
that
it
covered
his
rotund
stomach
white
leather
breeches
tightly
fitting
the
fat
thighs
of
his
short
legs
and
hessian
boots
his
short
hair
had
evidently
just
been
brushed
but
one
lock
hung
down
in
the
middle
of
his
broad
forehead
his
plump
white
neck
stood
out
sharply
above
the
black
collar
of
his
uniform
and
he
smelled
of
eau
de
cologne
his
full
face
rather
young
looking
with
its
prominent
chin
wore
a
gracious
and
majestic
expression
of
imperial
welcome
he
entered
briskly
with
a
jerk
at
every
step
and
his
head
slightly
thrown
back
his
whole
short
corpulent
figure
with
broad
thick
shoulders
and
chest
and
stomach
involuntarily
protruding
had
that
imposing
and
stately
appearance
one
sees
in
men
of
forty
who
live
in
comfort
it
was
evident
too
that
he
was
in
the
best
of
spirits
that
day
he
nodded
in
answer
to
balashav
s
low
and
respectful
bow
and
coming
up
to
him
at
once
began
speaking
like
a
man
who
values
every
moment
of
his
time
and
does
not
condescend
to
prepare
what
he
has
to
say
but
is
sure
he
will
always
say
the
right
thing
and
say
it
well
good
day
general
said
he
i
have
received
the
letter
you
brought
from
the
emperor
alexander
and
am
very
glad
to
see
you
he
glanced
with
his
large
eyes
into
balashav
s
face
and
immediately
looked
past
him
it
was
plain
that
balashev
s
personality
did
not
interest
him
at
all
evidently
only
what
took
place
within
his
own
mind
interested
him
nothing
outside
himself
had
any
significance
for
him
because
everything
in
the
world
it
seemed
to
him
depended
entirely
on
his
will
i
do
not
and
did
not
desire
war
he
continued
but
it
has
been
forced
on
me
even
now
he
emphasized
the
word
i
am
ready
to
receive
any
explanations
you
can
give
me
and
he
began
clearly
and
concisely
to
explain
his
reasons
for
dissatisfaction
with
the
russian
government
judging
by
the
calmly
moderate
and
amicable
tone
in
which
the
french
emperor
spoke
balashev
was
firmly
persuaded
that
he
wished
for
peace
and
intended
to
enter
into
negotiations
when
napoleon
having
finished
speaking
looked
inquiringly
at
the
russian
envoy
balashev
began
a
speech
he
had
prepared
long
before
sire
the
emperor
my
master
but
the
sight
of
the
emperor
s
eyes
bent
on
him
confused
him
you
are
flurried
compose
yourself
napoleon
seemed
to
say
as
with
a
scarcely
perceptible
smile
he
looked
at
balashev
s
uniform
and
sword
balashev
recovered
himself
and
began
to
speak
he
said
that
the
emperor
alexander
did
not
consider
kurakin
s
demand
for
his
passports
a
sufficient
cause
for
war
that
kurakin
had
acted
on
his
own
initiative
and
without
his
sovereign
s
assent
that
the
emperor
alexander
did
not
desire
war
and
had
no
relations
with
england
not
yet
interposed
napoleon
and
as
if
fearing
to
give
vent
to
his
feelings
he
frowned
and
nodded
slightly
as
a
sign
that
balashev
might
proceed
after
saying
all
he
had
been
instructed
to
say
balashev
added
that
the
emperor
alexander
wished
for
peace
but
would
not
enter
into
negotiations
except
on
condition
that
here
balashev
hesitated
he
remembered
the
words
the
emperor
alexander
had
not
written
in
his
letter
but
had
specially
inserted
in
the
rescript
to
saltykov
and
had
told
balashev
to
repeat
to
napoleon
balashev
remembered
these
words
so
long
as
a
single
armed
foe
remains
on
russian
soil
but
some
complex
feeling
restrained
him
he
could
not
utter
them
though
he
wished
to
do
so
he
grew
confused
and
said
on
condition
that
the
french
army
retires
beyond
the
niemen
napoleon
noticed
balashev
s
embarrassment
when
uttering
these
last
words
his
face
twitched
and
the
calf
of
his
left
leg
began
to
quiver
rhythmically
without
moving
from
where
he
stood
he
began
speaking
in
a
louder
tone
and
more
hurriedly
than
before
during
the
speech
that
followed
balashev
who
more
than
once
lowered
his
eyes
involuntarily
noticed
the
quivering
of
napoleon
s
left
leg
which
increased
the
more
napoleon
raised
his
voice
i
desire
peace
no
less
than
the
emperor
alexander
he
began
have
i
not
for
eighteen
months
been
doing
everything
to
obtain
it
i
have
waited
eighteen
months
for
explanations
but
in
order
to
begin
negotiations
what
is
demanded
of
me
he
said
frowning
and
making
an
energetic
gesture
of
inquiry
with
his
small
white
plump
hand
the
withdrawal
of
your
army
beyond
the
niemen
sire
replied
balashev
the
niemen
repeated
napoleon
so
now
you
want
me
to
retire
beyond
the
niemen
only
the
niemen
repeated
napoleon
looking
straight
at
balashev
the
latter
bowed
his
head
respectfully
instead
of
the
demand
of
four
months
earlier
to
withdraw
from
pomerania
only
a
withdrawal
beyond
the
niemen
was
now
demanded
napoleon
turned
quickly
and
began
to
pace
the
room
you
say
the
demand
now
is
that
i
am
to
withdraw
beyond
the
niemen
before
commencing
negotiations
but
in
just
the
same
way
two
months
ago
the
demand
was
that
i
should
withdraw
beyond
the
vistula
and
the
oder
and
yet
you
are
willing
to
negotiate
he
went
in
silence
from
one
corner
of
the
room
to
the
other
and
again
stopped
in
front
of
balashev
balashev
noticed
that
his
left
leg
was
quivering
faster
than
before
and
his
face
seemed
petrified
in
its
stern
expression
this
quivering
of
his
left
leg
was
a
thing
napoleon
was
conscious
of
the
vibration
of
my
left
calf
is
a
great
sign
with
me
he
remarked
at
a
later
date
such
demands
as
to
retreat
beyond
the
vistula
and
oder
may
be
made
to
a
prince
of
baden
but
not
to
me
napoleon
almost
screamed
quite
to
his
own
surprise
if
you
gave
me
petersburg
and
moscow
i
could
not
accept
such
conditions
you
say
i
have
begun
this
war
but
who
first
joined
his
army
the
emperor
alexander
not
i
and
you
offer
me
negotiations
when
i
have
expended
millions
when
you
are
in
alliance
with
england
and
when
your
position
is
a
bad
one
you
offer
me
negotiations
but
what
is
the
aim
of
your
alliance
with
england
what
has
she
given
you
he
continued
hurriedly
evidently
no
longer
trying
to
show
the
advantages
of
peace
and
discuss
its
possibility
but
only
to
prove
his
own
rectitude
and
power
and
alexander
s
errors
and
duplicity
the
commencement
of
his
speech
had
obviously
been
made
with
the
intention
of
demonstrating
the
advantages
of
his
position
and
showing
that
he
was
nevertheless
willing
to
negotiate
but
he
had
begun
talking
and
the
more
he
talked
the
less
could
he
control
his
words
the
whole
purport
of
his
remarks
now
was
evidently
to
exalt
himself
and
insult
alexander
just
what
he
had
least
desired
at
the
commencement
of
the
interview
i
hear
you
have
made
peace
with
turkey
balashev
bowed
his
head
affirmatively
peace
has
been
concluded
he
began
but
napoleon
did
not
let
him
speak
he
evidently
wanted
to
do
all
the
talking
himself
and
continued
to
talk
with
the
sort
of
eloquence
and
unrestrained
irritability
to
which
spoiled
people
are
so
prone
yes
i
know
you
have
made
peace
with
the
turks
without
obtaining
moldavia
and
wallachia
i
would
have
given
your
sovereign
those
provinces
as
i
gave
him
finland
yes
he
went
on
i
promised
and
would
have
given
the
emperor
alexander
moldavia
and
wallachia
and
now
he
won
t
have
those
splendid
provinces
yet
he
might
have
united
them
to
his
empire
and
in
a
single
reign
would
have
extended
russia
from
the
gulf
of
bothnia
to
the
mouths
of
the
danube
catherine
the
great
could
not
have
done
more
said
napoleon
growing
more
and
more
excited
as
he
paced
up
and
down
the
room
repeating
to
balashev
almost
the
very
words
he
had
used
to
alexander
himself
at
tilsit
all
that
he
would
have
owed
to
my
friendship
oh
what
a
splendid
reign
he
repeated
several
times
then
paused
drew
from
his
pocket
a
gold
snuffbox
lifted
it
to
his
nose
and
greedily
sniffed
at
it
what
a
splendid
reign
the
emperor
alexander
s
might
have
been
he
looked
compassionately
at
balashev
and
as
soon
as
the
latter
tried
to
make
some
rejoinder
hastily
interrupted
him
what
could
he
wish
or
look
for
that
he
would
not
have
obtained
through
my
friendship
demanded
napoleon
shrugging
his
shoulders
in
perplexity
but
no
he
has
preferred
to
surround
himself
with
my
enemies
and
with
whom
with
steins
armfeldts
bennigsens
and
wintzingerodes
stein
a
traitor
expelled
from
his
own
country
armfeldt
a
rake
and
an
intriguer
wintzingerode
a
fugitive
french
subject
bennigsen
rather
more
of
a
soldier
than
the
others
but
all
the
same
an
incompetent
who
was
unable
to
do
anything
in
and
who
should
awaken
terrible
memories
in
the
emperor
alexander
s
mind
granted
that
were
they
competent
they
might
be
made
use
of
continued
napoleon
hardly
able
to
keep
pace
in
words
with
the
rush
of
thoughts
that
incessantly
sprang
up
proving
how
right
and
strong
he
was
in
his
perception
the
two
were
one
and
the
same
but
they
are
not
even
that
they
are
neither
fit
for
war
nor
peace
barclay
is
said
to
be
the
most
capable
of
them
all
but
i
cannot
say
so
judging
by
his
first
movements
and
what
are
they
doing
all
these
courtiers
pfuel
proposes
armfeldt
disputes
bennigsen
considers
and
barclay
called
on
to
act
does
not
know
what
to
decide
on
and
time
passes
bringing
no
result
bagration
alone
is
a
military
man
he
s
stupid
but
he
has
experience
a
quick
eye
and
resolution
and
what
role
is
your
young
monarch
playing
in
that
monstrous
crowd
they
compromise
him
and
throw
on
him
the
responsibility
for
all
that
happens
a
sovereign
should
not
be
with
the
army
unless
he
is
a
general
said
napoleon
evidently
uttering
these
words
as
a
direct
challenge
to
the
emperor
he
knew
how
alexander
desired
to
be
a
military
commander
the
campaign
began
only
a
week
ago
and
you
haven
t
even
been
able
to
defend
vilna
you
are
cut
in
two
and
have
been
driven
out
of
the
polish
provinces
your
army
is
grumbling
on
the
contrary
your
majesty
said
balashev
hardly
able
to
remember
what
had
been
said
to
him
and
following
these
verbal
fireworks
with
difficulty
the
troops
are
burning
with
eagerness
i
know
everything
napoleon
interrupted
him
i
know
everything
i
know
the
number
of
your
battalions
as
exactly
as
i
know
my
own
you
have
not
two
hundred
thousand
men
and
i
have
three
times
that
number
i
give
you
my
word
of
honor
said
napoleon
forgetting
that
his
word
of
honor
could
carry
no
weight
i
give
you
my
word
of
honor
that
i
have
five
hundred
and
thirty
thousand
men
this
side
of
the
vistula
the
turks
will
be
of
no
use
to
you
they
are
worth
nothing
and
have
shown
it
by
making
peace
with
you
as
for
the
swedes
it
is
their
fate
to
be
governed
by
mad
kings
their
king
was
insane
and
they
changed
him
for
another
bernadotte
who
promptly
went
mad
for
no
swede
would
ally
himself
with
russia
unless
he
were
mad
napoleon
grinned
maliciously
and
again
raised
his
snuffbox
to
his
nose
balashev
knew
how
to
reply
to
each
of
napoleon
s
remarks
and
would
have
done
so
he
continually
made
the
gesture
of
a
man
wishing
to
say
something
but
napoleon
always
interrupted
him
to
the
alleged
insanity
of
the
swedes
balashev
wished
to
reply
that
when
russia
is
on
her
side
sweden
is
practically
an
island
but
napoleon
gave
an
angry
exclamation
to
drown
his
voice
napoleon
was
in
that
state
of
irritability
in
which
a
man
has
to
talk
talk
and
talk
merely
to
convince
himself
that
he
is
in
the
right
balashev
began
to
feel
uncomfortable
as
envoy
he
feared
to
demean
his
dignity
and
felt
the
necessity
of
replying
but
as
a
man
he
shrank
before
the
transport
of
groundless
wrath
that
had
evidently
seized
napoleon
he
knew
that
none
of
the
words
now
uttered
by
napoleon
had
any
significance
and
that
napoleon
himself
would
be
ashamed
of
them
when
he
came
to
his
senses
balashev
stood
with
downcast
eyes
looking
at
the
movements
of
napoleon
s
stout
legs
and
trying
to
avoid
meeting
his
eyes
but
what
do
i
care
about
your
allies
said
napoleon
i
have
allies
the
poles
there
are
eighty
thousand
of
them
and
they
fight
like
lions
and
there
will
be
two
hundred
thousand
of
them
and
probably
still
more
perturbed
by
the
fact
that
he
had
uttered
this
obvious
falsehood
and
that
balashev
still
stood
silently
before
him
in
the
same
attitude
of
submission
to
fate
napoleon
abruptly
turned
round
drew
close
to
balashev
s
face
and
gesticulating
rapidly
and
energetically
with
his
white
hands
almost
shouted
know
that
if
you
stir
up
prussia
against
me
i
ll
wipe
it
off
the
map
of
europe
he
declared
his
face
pale
and
distorted
by
anger
and
he
struck
one
of
his
small
hands
energetically
with
the
other
yes
i
will
throw
you
back
beyond
the
dvina
and
beyond
the
dnieper
and
will
re
erect
against
you
that
barrier
which
it
was
criminal
and
blind
of
europe
to
allow
to
be
destroyed
yes
that
is
what
will
happen
to
you
that
is
what
you
have
gained
by
alienating
me
and
he
walked
silently
several
times
up
and
down
the
room
his
fat
shoulders
twitching
he
put
his
snuffbox
into
his
waistcoat
pocket
took
it
out
again
lifted
it
several
times
to
his
nose
and
stopped
in
front
of
balashev
he
paused
looked
ironically
straight
into
balashev
s
eyes
and
said
in
a
quiet
voice
and
yet
what
a
splendid
reign
your
master
might
have
had
balashev
feeling
it
incumbent
on
him
to
reply
said
that
from
the
russian
side
things
did
not
appear
in
so
gloomy
a
light
napoleon
was
silent
still
looking
derisively
at
him
and
evidently
not
listening
to
him
balashev
said
that
in
russia
the
best
results
were
expected
from
the
war
napoleon
nodded
condescendingly
as
if
to
say
i
know
it
s
your
duty
to
say
that
but
you
don
t
believe
it
yourself
i
have
convinced
you
when
balashev
had
ended
napoleon
again
took
out
his
snuffbox
sniffed
at
it
and
stamped
his
foot
twice
on
the
floor
as
a
signal
the
door
opened
a
gentleman
in
waiting
bending
respectfully
handed
the
emperor
his
hat
and
gloves
another
brought
him
a
pocket
handkerchief
napoleon
without
giving
them
a
glance
turned
to
balashev
assure
the
emperor
alexander
from
me
said
he
taking
his
hat
that
i
am
as
devoted
to
him
as
before
i
know
him
thoroughly
and
very
highly
esteem
his
lofty
qualities
i
will
detain
you
no
longer
general
you
shall
receive
my
letter
to
the
emperor
and
napoleon
went
quickly
to
the
door
everyone
in
the
reception
room
rushed
forward
and
descended
the
staircase
chapter
vii
after
all
that
napoleon
had
said
to
him
those
bursts
of
anger
and
the
last
dryly
spoken
words
i
will
detain
you
no
longer
general
you
shall
receive
my
letter
balashev
felt
convinced
that
napoleon
would
not
wish
to
see
him
and
would
even
avoid
another
meeting
with
him
an
insulted
envoy
especially
as
he
had
witnessed
his
unseemly
anger
but
to
his
surprise
balashev
received
through
duroc
an
invitation
to
dine
with
the
emperor
that
day
bessieres
caulaincourt
and
berthier
were
present
at
that
dinner
napoleon
met
balashev
cheerfully
and
amiably
he
not
only
showed
no
sign
of
constraint
or
self
reproach
on
account
of
his
outburst
that
morning
but
on
the
contrary
tried
to
reassure
balashev
it
was
evident
that
he
had
long
been
convinced
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
make
a
mistake
and
that
in
his
perception
whatever
he
did
was
right
not
because
it
harmonized
with
any
idea
of
right
and
wrong
but
because
he
did
it
the
emperor
was
in
very
good
spirits
after
his
ride
through
vilna
where
crowds
of
people
had
rapturously
greeted
and
followed
him
from
all
the
windows
of
the
streets
through
which
he
rode
rugs
flags
and
his
monogram
were
displayed
and
the
polish
ladies
welcoming
him
waved
their
handkerchiefs
to
him
at
dinner
having
placed
balashev
beside
him
napoleon
not
only
treated
him
amiably
but
behaved
as
if
balashev
were
one
of
his
own
courtiers
one
of
those
who
sympathized
with
his
plans
and
ought
to
rejoice
at
his
success
in
the
course
of
conversation
he
mentioned
moscow
and
questioned
balashev
about
the
russian
capital
not
merely
as
an
interested
traveler
asks
about
a
new
city
he
intends
to
visit
but
as
if
convinced
that
balashev
as
a
russian
must
be
flattered
by
his
curiosity
how
many
inhabitants
are
there
in
moscow
how
many
houses
is
it
true
that
moscow
is
called
holy
moscow
how
many
churches
are
there
in
moscow
he
asked
and
receiving
the
reply
that
there
were
more
than
two
hundred
churches
he
remarked
why
such
a
quantity
of
churches
the
russians
are
very
devout
replied
balashev
but
a
large
number
of
monasteries
and
churches
is
always
a
sign
of
the
backwardness
of
a
people
said
napoleon
turning
to
caulaincourt
for
appreciation
of
this
remark
balashev
respectfully
ventured
to
disagree
with
the
french
emperor
every
country
has
its
own
character
said
he
but
nowhere
in
europe
is
there
anything
like
that
said
napoleon
i
beg
your
majesty
s
pardon
returned
balashev
besides
russia
there
is
spain
where
there
are
also
many
churches
and
monasteries
this
reply
of
balashev
s
which
hinted
at
the
recent
defeats
of
the
french
in
spain
was
much
appreciated
when
he
related
it
at
alexander
s
court
but
it
was
not
much
appreciated
at
napoleon
s
dinner
where
it
passed
unnoticed
the
uninterested
and
perplexed
faces
of
the
marshals
showed
that
they
were
puzzled
as
to
what
balashev
s
tone
suggested
if
there
is
a
point
we
don
t
see
it
or
it
is
not
at
all
witty
their
expressions
seemed
to
say
so
little
was
his
rejoinder
appreciated
that
napoleon
did
not
notice
it
at
all
and
naively
asked
balashev
through
what
towns
the
direct
road
from
there
to
moscow
passed
balashev
who
was
on
the
alert
all
through
the
dinner
replied
that
just
as
all
roads
lead
to
rome
so
all
roads
lead
to
moscow
there
were
many
roads
and
among
them
the
road
through
poltava
which
charles
xii
chose
balashev
involuntarily
flushed
with
pleasure
at
the
aptitude
of
this
reply
but
hardly
had
he
uttered
the
word
poltava
before
caulaincourt
began
speaking
of
the
badness
of
the
road
from
petersburg
to
moscow
and
of
his
petersburg
reminiscences
after
dinner
they
went
to
drink
coffee
in
napoleon
s
study
which
four
days
previously
had
been
that
of
the
emperor
alexander
napoleon
sat
down
toying
with
his
sevres
coffee
cup
and
motioned
balashev
to
a
chair
beside
him
napoleon
was
in
that
well
known
after
dinner
mood
which
more
than
any
reasoned
cause
makes
a
man
contented
with
himself
and
disposed
to
consider
everyone
his
friend
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
was
surrounded
by
men
who
adored
him
and
he
felt
convinced
that
after
his
dinner
balashev
too
was
his
friend
and
worshiper
napoleon
turned
to
him
with
a
pleasant
though
slightly
ironic
smile
they
tell
me
this
is
the
room
the
emperor
alexander
occupied
strange
isn
t
it
general
he
said
evidently
not
doubting
that
this
remark
would
be
agreeable
to
his
hearer
since
it
went
to
prove
his
napoleon
s
superiority
to
alexander
balashev
made
no
reply
and
bowed
his
head
in
silence
yes
four
days
ago
in
this
room
wintzingerode
and
stein
were
deliberating
continued
napoleon
with
the
same
derisive
and
self
confident
smile
what
i
can
t
understand
he
went
on
is
that
the
emperor
alexander
has
surrounded
himself
with
my
personal
enemies
that
i
do
not
understand
has
he
not
thought
that
i
may
the
same
and
he
turned
inquiringly
to
balashev
and
evidently
this
thought
turned
him
back
on
to
the
track
of
his
morning
s
anger
which
was
still
fresh
in
him
and
let
him
know
that
i
will
do
so
said
napoleon
rising
and
pushing
his
cup
away
with
his
hand
i
ll
drive
all
his
wurttemberg
baden
and
weimar
relations
out
of
germany
yes
i
ll
drive
them
out
let
him
prepare
an
asylum
for
them
in
russia
balashev
bowed
his
head
with
an
air
indicating
that
he
would
like
to
make
his
bow
and
leave
and
only
listened
because
he
could
not
help
hearing
what
was
said
to
him
napoleon
did
not
notice
this
expression
he
treated
balashev
not
as
an
envoy
from
his
enemy
but
as
a
man
now
fully
devoted
to
him
and
who
must
rejoice
at
his
former
master
s
humiliation
and
why
has
the
emperor
alexander
taken
command
of
the
armies
what
is
the
good
of
that
war
is
my
profession
but
his
business
is
to
reign
and
not
to
command
armies
why
has
he
taken
on
himself
such
a
responsibility
again
napoleon
brought
out
his
snuffbox
paced
several
times
up
and
down
the
room
in
silence
and
then
suddenly
and
unexpectedly
went
up
to
balashev
and
with
a
slight
smile
as
confidently
quickly
and
simply
as
if
he
were
doing
something
not
merely
important
but
pleasing
to
balashev
he
raised
his
hand
to
the
forty
year
old
russian
general
s
face
and
taking
him
by
the
ear
pulled
it
gently
smiling
with
his
lips
only
to
have
one
s
ear
pulled
by
the
emperor
was
considered
the
greatest
honor
and
mark
of
favor
at
the
french
court
well
adorer
and
courtier
of
the
emperor
alexander
why
don
t
you
say
anything
said
he
as
if
it
was
ridiculous
in
his
presence
to
be
the
adorer
and
courtier
of
anyone
but
himself
napoleon
are
the
horses
ready
for
the
general
he
added
with
a
slight
inclination
of
his
head
in
reply
to
balashev
s
bow
let
him
have
mine
he
has
a
long
way
to
go
the
letter
taken
by
balashev
was
the
last
napoleon
sent
to
alexander
every
detail
of
the
interview
was
communicated
to
the
russian
monarch
and
the
war
began
chapter
viii
after
his
interview
with
pierre
in
moscow
prince
andrew
went
to
petersburg
on
business
as
he
told
his
family
but
really
to
meet
anatole
kuragin
whom
he
felt
it
necessary
to
encounter
on
reaching
petersburg
he
inquired
for
kuragin
but
the
latter
had
already
left
the
city
pierre
had
warned
his
brother
in
law
that
prince
andrew
was
on
his
track
anatole
kuragin
promptly
obtained
an
appointment
from
the
minister
of
war
and
went
to
join
the
army
in
moldavia
while
in
petersburg
prince
andrew
met
kutuzov
his
former
commander
who
was
always
well
disposed
toward
him
and
kutuzov
suggested
that
he
should
accompany
him
to
the
army
in
moldavia
to
which
the
old
general
had
been
appointed
commander
in
chief
so
prince
andrew
having
received
an
appointment
on
the
headquarters
staff
left
for
turkey
prince
andrew
did
not
think
it
proper
to
write
and
challenge
kuragin
he
thought
that
if
he
challenged
him
without
some
fresh
cause
it
might
compromise
the
young
countess
rostova
and
so
he
wanted
to
meet
kuragin
personally
in
order
to
find
a
fresh
pretext
for
a
duel
but
he
again
failed
to
meet
kuragin
in
turkey
for
soon
after
prince
andrew
arrived
the
latter
returned
to
russia
in
a
new
country
amid
new
conditions
prince
andrew
found
life
easier
to
bear
after
his
betrothed
had
broken
faith
with
him
which
he
felt
the
more
acutely
the
more
he
tried
to
conceal
its
effects
the
surroundings
in
which
he
had
been
happy
became
trying
to
him
and
the
freedom
and
independence
he
had
once
prized
so
highly
were
still
more
so
not
only
could
he
no
longer
think
the
thoughts
that
had
first
come
to
him
as
he
lay
gazing
at
the
sky
on
the
field
of
austerlitz
and
had
later
enlarged
upon
with
pierre
and
which
had
filled
his
solitude
at
bogucharovo
and
then
in
switzerland
and
rome
but
he
even
dreaded
to
recall
them
and
the
bright
and
boundless
horizons
they
had
revealed
he
was
now
concerned
only
with
the
nearest
practical
matters
unrelated
to
his
past
interests
and
he
seized
on
these
the
more
eagerly
the
more
those
past
interests
were
closed
to
him
it
was
as
if
that
lofty
infinite
canopy
of
heaven
that
had
once
towered
above
him
had
suddenly
turned
into
a
low
solid
vault
that
weighed
him
down
in
which
all
was
clear
but
nothing
eternal
or
mysterious
of
the
activities
that
presented
themselves
to
him
army
service
was
the
simplest
and
most
familiar
as
a
general
on
duty
on
kutuzov
s
staff
he
applied
himself
to
business
with
zeal
and
perseverance
and
surprised
kutuzov
by
his
willingness
and
accuracy
in
work
not
having
found
kuragin
in
turkey
prince
andrew
did
not
think
it
necessary
to
rush
back
to
russia
after
him
but
all
the
same
he
knew
that
however
long
it
might
be
before
he
met
kuragin
despite
his
contempt
for
him
and
despite
all
the
proofs
he
deduced
to
convince
himself
that
it
was
not
worth
stooping
to
a
conflict
with
him
he
knew
that
when
he
did
meet
him
he
would
not
be
able
to
resist
calling
him
out
any
more
than
a
ravenous
man
can
help
snatching
at
food
and
the
consciousness
that
the
insult
was
not
yet
avenged
that
his
rancor
was
still
unspent
weighed
on
his
heart
and
poisoned
the
artificial
tranquillity
which
he
managed
to
obtain
in
turkey
by
means
of
restless
plodding
and
rather
vainglorious
and
ambitious
activity
in
the
year
when
news
of
the
war
with
napoleon
reached
bucharest
where
kutuzov
had
been
living
for
two
months
passing
his
days
and
nights
with
a
wallachian
woman
prince
andrew
asked
kutuzov
to
transfer
him
to
the
western
army
kutuzov
who
was
already
weary
of
bolkonski
s
activity
which
seemed
to
reproach
his
own
idleness
very
readily
let
him
go
and
gave
him
a
mission
to
barclay
de
tolly
before
joining
the
western
army
which
was
then
in
may
encamped
at
drissa
prince
andrew
visited
bald
hills
which
was
directly
on
his
way
being
only
two
miles
off
the
smolensk
highroad
during
the
last
three
years
there
had
been
so
many
changes
in
his
life
he
had
thought
felt
and
seen
so
much
having
traveled
both
in
the
east
and
the
west
that
on
reaching
bald
hills
it
struck
him
as
strange
and
unexpected
to
find
the
way
of
life
there
unchanged
and
still
the
same
in
every
detail
he
entered
through
the
gates
with
their
stone
pillars
and
drove
up
the
avenue
leading
to
the
house
as
if
he
were
entering
an
enchanted
sleeping
castle
the
same
old
stateliness
the
same
cleanliness
the
same
stillness
reigned
there
and
inside
there
was
the
same
furniture
the
same
walls
sounds
and
smell
and
the
same
timid
faces
only
somewhat
older
princess
mary
was
still
the
same
timid
plain
maiden
getting
on
in
years
uselessly
and
joylessly
passing
the
best
years
of
her
life
in
fear
and
constant
suffering
mademoiselle
bourienne
was
the
same
coquettish
self
satisfied
girl
enjoying
every
moment
of
her
existence
and
full
of
joyous
hopes
for
the
future
she
had
merely
become
more
self
confident
prince
andrew
thought
dessalles
the
tutor
he
had
brought
from
switzerland
was
wearing
a
coat
of
russian
cut
and
talking
broken
russian
to
the
servants
but
was
still
the
same
narrowly
intelligent
conscientious
and
pedantic
preceptor
the
old
prince
had
changed
in
appearance
only
by
the
loss
of
a
tooth
which
left
a
noticeable
gap
on
one
side
of
his
mouth
in
character
he
was
the
same
as
ever
only
showing
still
more
irritability
and
skepticism
as
to
what
was
happening
in
the
world
little
nicholas
alone
had
changed
he
had
grown
become
rosier
had
curly
dark
hair
and
when
merry
and
laughing
quite
unconsciously
lifted
the
upper
lip
of
his
pretty
little
mouth
just
as
the
little
princess
used
to
do
he
alone
did
not
obey
the
law
of
immutability
in
the
enchanted
sleeping
castle
but
though
externally
all
remained
as
of
old
the
inner
relations
of
all
these
people
had
changed
since
prince
andrew
had
seen
them
last
the
household
was
divided
into
two
alien
and
hostile
camps
who
changed
their
habits
for
his
sake
and
only
met
because
he
was
there
to
the
one
camp
belonged
the
old
prince
madmoiselle
bourienne
and
the
architect
to
the
other
princess
mary
dessalles
little
nicholas
and
all
the
old
nurses
and
maids
during
his
stay
at
bald
hills
all
the
family
dined
together
but
they
were
ill
at
ease
and
prince
andrew
felt
that
he
was
a
visitor
for
whose
sake
an
exception
was
being
made
and
that
his
presence
made
them
all
feel
awkward
involuntarily
feeling
this
at
dinner
on
the
first
day
he
was
taciturn
and
the
old
prince
noticing
this
also
became
morosely
dumb
and
retired
to
his
apartments
directly
after
dinner
in
the
evening
when
prince
andrew
went
to
him
and
trying
to
rouse
him
began
to
tell
him
of
the
young
count
kamensky
s
campaign
the
old
prince
began
unexpectedly
to
talk
about
princess
mary
blaming
her
for
her
superstitions
and
her
dislike
of
mademoiselle
bourienne
who
he
said
was
the
only
person
really
attached
to
him
the
old
prince
said
that
if
he
was
ill
it
was
only
because
of
princess
mary
that
she
purposely
worried
and
irritated
him
and
that
by
indulgence
and
silly
talk
she
was
spoiling
little
prince
nicholas
the
old
prince
knew
very
well
that
he
tormented
his
daughter
and
that
her
life
was
very
hard
but
he
also
knew
that
he
could
not
help
tormenting
her
and
that
she
deserved
it
why
does
prince
andrew
who
sees
this
say
nothing
to
me
about
his
sister
does
he
think
me
a
scoundrel
or
an
old
fool
who
without
any
reason
keeps
his
own
daughter
at
a
distance
and
attaches
this
frenchwoman
to
himself
he
doesn
t
understand
so
i
must
explain
it
and
he
must
hear
me
out
thought
the
old
prince
and
he
began
explaining
why
he
could
not
put
up
with
his
daughter
s
unreasonable
character
if
you
ask
me
said
prince
andrew
without
looking
up
he
was
censuring
his
father
for
the
first
time
in
his
life
i
did
not
wish
to
speak
about
it
but
as
you
ask
me
i
will
give
you
my
frank
opinion
if
there
is
any
misunderstanding
and
discord
between
you
and
mary
i
can
t
blame
her
for
it
at
all
i
know
how
she
loves
and
respects
you
since
you
ask
me
continued
prince
andrew
becoming
irritable
as
he
was
always
liable
to
do
of
late
i
can
only
say
that
if
there
are
any
misunderstandings
they
are
caused
by
that
worthless
woman
who
is
not
fit
to
be
my
sister
s
companion
the
old
man
at
first
stared
fixedly
at
his
son
and
an
unnatural
smile
disclosed
the
fresh
gap
between
his
teeth
to
which
prince
andrew
could
not
get
accustomed
what
companion
my
dear
boy
eh
you
ve
already
been
talking
it
over
eh
father
i
did
not
want
to
judge
said
prince
andrew
in
a
hard
and
bitter
tone
but
you
challenged
me
and
i
have
said
and
always
shall
say
that
mary
is
not
to
blame
but
those
to
blame
the
one
to
blame
is
that
frenchwoman
ah
he
has
passed
judgment
passed
judgement
said
the
old
man
in
a
low
voice
and
as
it
seemed
to
prince
andrew
with
some
embarrassment
but
then
he
suddenly
jumped
up
and
cried
be
off
be
off
let
not
a
trace
of
you
remain
here
prince
andrew
wished
to
leave
at
once
but
princess
mary
persuaded
him
to
stay
another
day
that
day
he
did
not
see
his
father
who
did
not
leave
his
room
and
admitted
no
one
but
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
tikhon
but
asked
several
times
whether
his
son
had
gone
next
day
before
leaving
prince
andrew
went
to
his
son
s
rooms
the
boy
curly
headed
like
his
mother
and
glowing
with
health
sat
on
his
knee
and
prince
andrew
began
telling
him
the
story
of
bluebeard
but
fell
into
a
reverie
without
finishing
the
story
he
thought
not
of
this
pretty
child
his
son
whom
he
held
on
his
knee
but
of
himself
he
sought
in
himself
either
remorse
for
having
angered
his
father
or
regret
at
leaving
home
for
the
first
time
in
his
life
on
bad
terms
with
him
and
was
horrified
to
find
neither
what
meant
still
more
to
him
was
that
he
sought
and
did
not
find
in
himself
the
former
tenderness
for
his
son
which
he
had
hoped
to
reawaken
by
caressing
the
boy
and
taking
him
on
his
knee
well
go
on
said
his
son
prince
andrew
without
replying
put
him
down
from
his
knee
and
went
out
of
the
room
as
soon
as
prince
andrew
had
given
up
his
daily
occupations
and
especially
on
returning
to
the
old
conditions
of
life
amid
which
he
had
been
happy
weariness
of
life
overcame
him
with
its
former
intensity
and
he
hastened
to
escape
from
these
memories
and
to
find
some
work
as
soon
as
possible
so
you
ve
decided
to
go
andrew
asked
his
sister
thank
god
that
i
can
replied
prince
andrew
i
am
very
sorry
you
can
t
why
do
you
say
that
replied
princess
mary
why
do
you
say
that
when
you
are
going
to
this
terrible
war
and
he
is
so
old
mademoiselle
bourienne
says
he
has
been
asking
about
you
as
soon
as
she
began
to
speak
of
that
her
lips
trembled
and
her
tears
began
to
fall
prince
andrew
turned
away
and
began
pacing
the
room
ah
my
god
my
god
when
one
thinks
who
and
what
what
trash
can
cause
people
misery
he
said
with
a
malignity
that
alarmed
princess
mary
she
understood
that
when
speaking
of
trash
he
referred
not
only
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
the
cause
of
her
misery
but
also
to
the
man
who
had
ruined
his
own
happiness
andrew
one
thing
i
beg
i
entreat
of
you
she
said
touching
his
elbow
and
looking
at
him
with
eyes
that
shone
through
her
tears
i
understand
you
she
looked
down
don
t
imagine
that
sorrow
is
the
work
of
men
men
are
his
tools
she
looked
a
little
above
prince
andrew
s
head
with
the
confident
accustomed
look
with
which
one
looks
at
the
place
where
a
familiar
portrait
hangs
sorrow
is
sent
by
him
not
by
men
men
are
his
instruments
they
are
not
to
blame
if
you
think
someone
has
wronged
you
forget
it
and
forgive
we
have
no
right
to
punish
and
then
you
will
know
the
happiness
of
forgiving
if
i
were
a
woman
i
would
do
so
mary
that
is
a
woman
s
virtue
but
a
man
should
not
and
cannot
forgive
and
forget
he
replied
and
though
till
that
moment
he
had
not
been
thinking
of
kuragin
all
his
unexpended
anger
suddenly
swelled
up
in
his
heart
if
mary
is
already
persuading
me
forgive
it
means
that
i
ought
long
ago
to
have
punished
him
he
thought
and
giving
her
no
further
reply
he
began
thinking
of
the
glad
vindictive
moment
when
he
would
meet
kuragin
who
he
knew
was
now
in
the
army
princess
mary
begged
him
to
stay
one
day
more
saying
that
she
knew
how
unhappy
her
father
would
be
if
andrew
left
without
being
reconciled
to
him
but
prince
andrew
replied
that
he
would
probably
soon
be
back
again
from
the
army
and
would
certainly
write
to
his
father
but
that
the
longer
he
stayed
now
the
more
embittered
their
differences
would
become
good
by
andrew
remember
that
misfortunes
come
from
god
and
men
are
never
to
blame
were
the
last
words
he
heard
from
his
sister
when
he
took
leave
of
her
then
it
must
be
so
thought
prince
andrew
as
he
drove
out
of
the
avenue
from
the
house
at
bald
hills
she
poor
innocent
creature
is
left
to
be
victimized
by
an
old
man
who
has
outlived
his
wits
the
old
man
feels
he
is
guilty
but
cannot
change
himself
my
boy
is
growing
up
and
rejoices
in
life
in
which
like
everybody
else
he
will
deceive
or
be
deceived
and
i
am
off
to
the
army
why
i
myself
don
t
know
i
want
to
meet
that
man
whom
i
despise
so
as
to
give
him
a
chance
to
kill
and
laugh
at
me
these
conditions
of
life
had
been
the
same
before
but
then
they
were
all
connected
while
now
they
had
all
tumbled
to
pieces
only
senseless
things
lacking
coherence
presented
themselves
one
after
another
to
prince
andrew
s
mind
chapter
ix
prince
andrew
reached
the
general
headquarters
of
the
army
at
the
end
of
june
the
first
army
with
which
was
the
emperor
occupied
the
fortified
camp
at
drissa
the
second
army
was
retreating
trying
to
effect
a
junction
with
the
first
one
from
which
it
was
said
to
be
cut
off
by
large
french
forces
everyone
was
dissatisfied
with
the
general
course
of
affairs
in
the
russian
army
but
no
one
anticipated
any
danger
of
invasion
of
the
russian
provinces
and
no
one
thought
the
war
would
extend
farther
than
the
western
the
polish
provinces
prince
andrew
found
barclay
de
tolly
to
whom
he
had
been
assigned
on
the
bank
of
the
drissa
as
there
was
not
a
single
town
or
large
village
in
the
vicinity
of
the
camp
the
immense
number
of
generals
and
courtiers
accompanying
the
army
were
living
in
the
best
houses
of
the
villages
on
both
sides
of
the
river
over
a
radius
of
six
miles
barclay
de
tolly
was
quartered
nearly
three
miles
from
the
emperor
he
received
bolkonski
stiffly
and
coldly
and
told
him
in
his
foreign
accent
that
he
would
mention
him
to
the
emperor
for
a
decision
as
to
his
employment
but
asked
him
meanwhile
to
remain
on
his
staff
anatole
kuragin
whom
prince
andrew
had
hoped
to
find
with
the
army
was
not
there
he
had
gone
to
petersburg
but
prince
andrew
was
glad
to
hear
this
his
mind
was
occupied
by
the
interests
of
the
center
that
was
conducting
a
gigantic
war
and
he
was
glad
to
be
free
for
a
while
from
the
distraction
caused
by
the
thought
of
kuragin
during
the
first
four
days
while
no
duties
were
required
of
him
prince
andrew
rode
round
the
whole
fortified
camp
and
by
the
aid
of
his
own
knowledge
and
by
talks
with
experts
tried
to
form
a
definite
opinion
about
it
but
the
question
whether
the
camp
was
advantageous
or
disadvantageous
remained
for
him
undecided
already
from
his
military
experience
and
what
he
had
seen
in
the
austrian
campaign
he
had
come
to
the
conclusion
that
in
war
the
most
deeply
considered
plans
have
no
significance
and
that
all
depends
on
the
way
unexpected
movements
of
the
enemy
that
cannot
be
foreseen
are
met
and
on
how
and
by
whom
the
whole
matter
is
handled
to
clear
up
this
last
point
for
himself
prince
andrew
utilizing
his
position
and
acquaintances
tried
to
fathom
the
character
of
the
control
of
the
army
and
of
the
men
and
parties
engaged
in
it
and
he
deduced
for
himself
the
following
of
the
state
of
affairs
while
the
emperor
had
still
been
at
vilna
the
forces
had
been
divided
into
three
armies
first
the
army
under
barclay
de
tolly
secondly
the
army
under
bagration
and
thirdly
the
one
commanded
by
tormasov
the
emperor
was
with
the
first
army
but
not
as
commander
in
chief
in
the
orders
issued
it
was
stated
not
that
the
emperor
would
take
command
but
only
that
he
would
be
with
the
army
the
emperor
moreover
had
with
him
not
a
commander
in
chief
s
staff
but
the
imperial
headquarters
staff
in
attendance
on
him
was
the
head
of
the
imperial
staff
quartermaster
general
prince
volkonski
as
well
as
generals
imperial
aides
de
camp
diplomatic
officials
and
a
large
number
of
foreigners
but
not
the
army
staff
besides
these
there
were
in
attendance
on
the
emperor
without
any
definite
appointments
arakcheev
the
ex
minister
of
war
count
bennigsen
the
senior
general
in
rank
the
grand
duke
tsarevich
constantine
pavlovich
count
rumyantsev
the
chancellor
stein
a
former
prussian
minister
armfeldt
a
swedish
general
pfuel
the
chief
author
of
the
plan
of
campaign
paulucci
an
adjutant
general
and
sardinian
emigre
wolzogen
and
many
others
though
these
men
had
no
military
appointment
in
the
army
their
position
gave
them
influence
and
often
a
corps
commander
or
even
the
commander
in
chief
did
not
know
in
what
capacity
he
was
questioned
by
bennigsen
the
grand
duke
arakcheev
or
prince
volkonski
or
was
given
this
or
that
advice
and
did
not
know
whether
a
certain
order
received
in
the
form
of
advice
emanated
from
the
man
who
gave
it
or
from
the
emperor
and
whether
it
had
to
be
executed
or
not
but
this
was
only
the
external
condition
the
essential
significance
of
the
presence
of
the
emperor
and
of
all
these
people
from
a
courtier
s
point
of
view
and
in
an
emperor
s
vicinity
all
became
courtiers
was
clear
to
everyone
it
was
this
the
emperor
did
not
assume
the
title
of
commander
in
chief
but
disposed
of
all
the
armies
the
men
around
him
were
his
assistants
arakcheev
was
a
faithful
custodian
to
enforce
order
and
acted
as
the
sovereign
s
bodyguard
bennigsen
was
a
landlord
in
the
vilna
province
who
appeared
to
be
doing
the
honors
of
the
district
but
was
in
reality
a
good
general
useful
as
an
adviser
and
ready
at
hand
to
replace
barclay
the
grand
duke
was
there
because
it
suited
him
to
be
the
ex
minister
stein
was
there
because
his
advice
was
useful
and
the
emperor
alexander
held
him
in
high
esteem
personally
armfeldt
virulently
hated
napoleon
and
was
a
general
full
of
self
confidence
a
quality
that
always
influenced
alexander
paulucci
was
there
because
he
was
bold
and
decided
in
speech
the
adjutants
general
were
there
because
they
always
accompanied
the
emperor
and
lastly
and
chiefly
pfuel
was
there
because
he
had
drawn
up
the
plan
of
campaign
against
napoleon
and
having
induced
alexander
to
believe
in
the
efficacy
of
that
plan
was
directing
the
whole
business
of
the
war
with
pfuel
was
wolzogen
who
expressed
pfuel
s
thoughts
in
a
more
comprehensible
way
than
pfuel
himself
who
was
a
harsh
bookish
theorist
self
confident
to
the
point
of
despising
everyone
else
was
able
to
do
besides
these
russians
and
foreigners
who
propounded
new
and
unexpected
ideas
every
day
especially
the
foreigners
who
did
so
with
a
boldness
characteristic
of
people
employed
in
a
country
not
their
own
there
were
many
secondary
personages
accompanying
the
army
because
their
principals
were
there
among
the
opinions
and
voices
in
this
immense
restless
brilliant
and
proud
sphere
prince
andrew
noticed
the
following
sharply
defined
subdivisions
of
and
parties
the
first
party
consisted
of
pfuel
and
his
adherents
military
theorists
who
believed
in
a
science
of
war
with
immutable
laws
laws
of
oblique
movements
outflankings
and
so
forth
pfuel
and
his
adherents
demanded
a
retirement
into
the
depths
of
the
country
in
accordance
with
precise
laws
defined
by
a
pseudo
theory
of
war
and
they
saw
only
barbarism
ignorance
or
evil
intention
in
every
deviation
from
that
theory
to
this
party
belonged
the
foreign
nobles
wolzogen
wintzingerode
and
others
chiefly
germans
the
second
party
was
directly
opposed
to
the
first
one
extreme
as
always
happens
was
met
by
representatives
of
the
other
the
members
of
this
party
were
those
who
had
demanded
an
advance
from
vilna
into
poland
and
freedom
from
all
prearranged
plans
besides
being
advocates
of
bold
action
this
section
also
represented
nationalism
which
made
them
still
more
one
sided
in
the
dispute
they
were
russians
bagration
ermolov
who
was
beginning
to
come
to
the
front
and
others
at
that
time
a
famous
joke
of
ermolov
s
was
being
circulated
that
as
a
great
favor
he
had
petitioned
the
emperor
to
make
him
a
german
the
men
of
that
party
remembering
suvorov
said
that
what
one
had
to
do
was
not
to
reason
or
stick
pins
into
maps
but
to
fight
beat
the
enemy
keep
him
out
of
russia
and
not
let
the
army
get
discouraged
to
the
third
party
in
which
the
emperor
had
most
confidence
belonged
the
courtiers
who
tried
to
arrange
compromises
between
the
other
two
the
members
of
this
party
chiefly
civilians
and
to
whom
arakcheev
belonged
thought
and
said
what
men
who
have
no
convictions
but
wish
to
seem
to
have
some
generally
say
they
said
that
undoubtedly
war
particularly
against
such
a
genius
as
bonaparte
they
called
him
bonaparte
now
needs
most
deeply
devised
plans
and
profound
scientific
knowledge
and
in
that
respect
pfuel
was
a
genius
but
at
the
same
time
it
had
to
be
acknowledged
that
the
theorists
are
often
one
sided
and
therefore
one
should
not
trust
them
absolutely
but
should
also
listen
to
what
pfuel
s
opponents
and
practical
men
of
experience
in
warfare
had
to
say
and
then
choose
a
middle
course
they
insisted
on
the
retention
of
the
camp
at
drissa
according
to
pfuel
s
plan
but
on
changing
the
movements
of
the
other
armies
though
by
this
course
neither
one
aim
nor
the
other
could
be
attained
yet
it
seemed
best
to
the
adherents
of
this
third
party
of
a
fourth
opinion
the
most
conspicuous
representative
was
the
tsarevich
who
could
not
forget
his
disillusionment
at
austerlitz
where
he
had
ridden
out
at
the
head
of
the
guards
in
his
casque
and
cavalry
uniform
as
to
a
review
expecting
to
crush
the
french
gallantly
but
unexpectedly
finding
himself
in
the
front
line
had
narrowly
escaped
amid
the
general
confusion
the
men
of
this
party
had
both
the
quality
and
the
defect
of
frankness
in
their
opinions
they
feared
napoleon
recognized
his
strength
and
their
own
weakness
and
frankly
said
so
they
said
nothing
but
sorrow
shame
and
ruin
will
come
of
all
this
we
have
abandoned
vilna
and
vitebsk
and
shall
abandon
drissa
the
only
reasonable
thing
left
to
do
is
to
conclude
peace
as
soon
as
possible
before
we
are
turned
out
of
petersburg
this
view
was
very
general
in
the
upper
army
circles
and
found
support
also
in
petersburg
and
from
the
chancellor
rumyantsev
who
for
other
reasons
of
state
was
in
favor
of
peace
the
fifth
party
consisted
of
those
who
were
adherents
of
barclay
de
tolly
not
so
much
as
a
man
but
as
minister
of
war
and
commander
in
chief
be
he
what
he
may
they
always
began
like
that
he
is
an
honest
practical
man
and
we
have
nobody
better
give
him
real
power
for
war
cannot
be
conducted
successfully
without
unity
of
command
and
he
will
show
what
he
can
do
as
he
did
in
finland
if
our
army
is
well
organized
and
strong
and
has
withdrawn
to
drissa
without
suffering
any
defeats
we
owe
this
entirely
to
barclay
if
barclay
is
now
to
be
superseded
by
bennigsen
all
will
be
lost
for
bennigsen
showed
his
incapacity
already
in
the
sixth
party
the
bennigsenites
said
on
the
contrary
that
at
any
rate
there
was
no
one
more
active
and
experienced
than
bennigsen
and
twist
about
as
you
may
you
will
have
to
come
to
bennigsen
eventually
let
the
others
make
mistakes
now
said
they
arguing
that
our
retirement
to
drissa
was
a
most
shameful
reverse
and
an
unbroken
series
of
blunders
the
more
mistakes
that
are
made
the
better
it
will
at
any
rate
be
understood
all
the
sooner
that
things
cannot
go
on
like
this
what
is
wanted
is
not
some
barclay
or
other
but
a
man
like
bennigsen
who
made
his
mark
in
and
to
whom
napoleon
himself
did
justice
a
man
whose
authority
would
be
willingly
recognized
and
bennigsen
is
the
only
such
man
the
seventh
party
consisted
of
the
sort
of
people
who
are
always
to
be
found
especially
around
young
sovereigns
and
of
whom
there
were
particularly
many
round
alexander
generals
and
imperial
aides
de
camp
passionately
devoted
to
the
emperor
not
merely
as
a
monarch
but
as
a
man
adoring
him
sincerely
and
disinterestedly
as
rostov
had
done
in
and
who
saw
in
him
not
only
all
the
virtues
but
all
human
capabilities
as
well
these
men
though
enchanted
with
the
sovereign
for
refusing
the
command
of
the
army
yet
blamed
him
for
such
excessive
modesty
and
only
desired
and
insisted
that
their
adored
sovereign
should
abandon
his
diffidence
and
openly
announce
that
he
would
place
himself
at
the
head
of
the
army
gather
round
him
a
commander
in
chief
s
staff
and
consulting
experienced
theoreticians
and
practical
men
where
necessary
would
himself
lead
the
troops
whose
spirits
would
thereby
be
raised
to
the
highest
pitch
the
eighth
and
largest
group
which
in
its
enormous
numbers
was
to
the
others
as
ninety
nine
to
one
consisted
of
men
who
desired
neither
peace
nor
war
neither
an
advance
nor
a
defensive
camp
at
the
drissa
or
anywhere
else
neither
barclay
nor
the
emperor
neither
pfuel
nor
bennigsen
but
only
the
one
most
essential
thing
as
much
advantage
and
pleasure
for
themselves
as
possible
in
the
troubled
waters
of
conflicting
and
intersecting
intrigues
that
eddied
about
the
emperor
s
headquarters
it
was
possible
to
succeed
in
many
ways
unthinkable
at
other
times
a
man
who
simply
wished
to
retain
his
lucrative
post
would
today
agree
with
pfuel
tomorrow
with
his
opponent
and
the
day
after
merely
to
avoid
responsibility
or
to
please
the
emperor
would
declare
that
he
had
no
opinion
at
all
on
the
matter
another
who
wished
to
gain
some
advantage
would
attract
the
emperor
s
attention
by
loudly
advocating
the
very
thing
the
emperor
had
hinted
at
the
day
before
and
would
dispute
and
shout
at
the
council
beating
his
breast
and
challenging
those
who
did
not
agree
with
him
to
duels
thereby
proving
that
he
was
prepared
to
sacrifice
himself
for
the
common
good
a
third
in
the
absence
of
opponents
between
two
councils
would
simply
solicit
a
special
gratuity
for
his
faithful
services
well
knowing
that
at
that
moment
people
would
be
too
busy
to
refuse
him
a
fourth
while
seemingly
overwhelmed
with
work
would
often
come
accidentally
under
the
emperor
s
eye
a
fifth
to
achieve
his
long
cherished
aim
of
dining
with
the
emperor
would
stubbornly
insist
on
the
correctness
or
falsity
of
some
newly
emerging
opinion
and
for
this
object
would
produce
arguments
more
or
less
forcible
and
correct
all
the
men
of
this
party
were
fishing
for
rubles
decorations
and
promotions
and
in
this
pursuit
watched
only
the
weathercock
of
imperial
favor
and
directly
they
noticed
it
turning
in
any
direction
this
whole
drone
population
of
the
army
began
blowing
hard
that
way
so
that
it
was
all
the
harder
for
the
emperor
to
turn
it
elsewhere
amid
the
uncertainties
of
the
position
with
the
menace
of
serious
danger
giving
a
peculiarly
threatening
character
to
everything
amid
this
vortex
of
intrigue
egotism
conflict
of
views
and
feelings
and
the
diversity
of
race
among
these
people
this
eighth
and
largest
party
of
those
preoccupied
with
personal
interests
imparted
great
confusion
and
obscurity
to
the
common
task
whatever
question
arose
a
swarm
of
these
drones
without
having
finished
their
buzzing
on
a
previous
theme
flew
over
to
the
new
one
and
by
their
hum
drowned
and
obscured
the
voices
of
those
who
were
disputing
honestly
from
among
all
these
parties
just
at
the
time
prince
andrew
reached
the
army
another
a
ninth
party
was
being
formed
and
was
beginning
to
raise
its
voice
this
was
the
party
of
the
elders
reasonable
men
experienced
and
capable
in
state
affairs
who
without
sharing
any
of
those
conflicting
opinions
were
able
to
take
a
detached
view
of
what
was
going
on
at
the
staff
at
headquarters
and
to
consider
means
of
escape
from
this
muddle
indecision
intricacy
and
weakness
the
men
of
this
party
said
and
thought
that
what
was
wrong
resulted
chiefly
from
the
emperor
s
presence
in
the
army
with
his
military
court
and
from
the
consequent
presence
there
of
an
indefinite
conditional
and
unsteady
fluctuation
of
relations
which
is
in
place
at
court
but
harmful
in
an
army
that
a
sovereign
should
reign
but
not
command
the
army
and
that
the
only
way
out
of
the
position
would
be
for
the
emperor
and
his
court
to
leave
the
army
that
the
mere
presence
of
the
emperor
paralyzed
the
action
of
fifty
thousand
men
required
to
secure
his
personal
safety
and
that
the
worst
commander
in
chief
if
independent
would
be
better
than
the
very
best
one
trammeled
by
the
presence
and
authority
of
the
monarch
just
at
the
time
prince
andrew
was
living
unoccupied
at
drissa
shishkov
the
secretary
of
state
and
one
of
the
chief
representatives
of
this
party
wrote
a
letter
to
the
emperor
which
arakcheev
and
balashev
agreed
to
sign
in
this
letter
availing
himself
of
permission
given
him
by
the
emperor
to
discuss
the
general
course
of
affairs
he
respectfully
suggested
on
the
plea
that
it
was
necessary
for
the
sovereign
to
arouse
a
warlike
spirit
in
the
people
of
the
capital
that
the
emperor
should
leave
the
army
that
arousing
of
the
people
by
their
sovereign
and
his
call
to
them
to
defend
their
country
the
very
incitement
which
was
the
chief
cause
of
russia
s
triumph
in
so
far
as
it
was
produced
by
the
tsar
s
personal
presence
in
moscow
was
suggested
to
the
emperor
and
accepted
by
him
as
a
pretext
for
quitting
the
army
chapter
x
this
letter
had
not
yet
been
presented
to
the
emperor
when
barclay
one
day
at
dinner
informed
bolkonski
that
the
sovereign
wished
to
see
him
personally
to
question
him
about
turkey
and
that
prince
andrew
was
to
present
himself
at
bennigsen
s
quarters
at
six
that
evening
news
was
received
at
the
emperor
s
quarters
that
very
day
of
a
fresh
movement
by
napoleon
which
might
endanger
the
army
news
subsequently
found
to
be
false
and
that
morning
colonel
michaud
had
ridden
round
the
drissa
fortifications
with
the
emperor
and
had
pointed
out
to
him
that
this
fortified
camp
constructed
by
pfuel
and
till
then
considered
a
chef
d
oeuvre
of
tactical
science
which
would
ensure
napoleon
s
destruction
was
an
absurdity
threatening
the
destruction
of
the
russian
army
prince
andrew
arrived
at
bennigsen
s
quarters
a
country
gentleman
s
house
of
moderate
size
situated
on
the
very
banks
of
the
river
neither
bennigsen
nor
the
emperor
was
there
but
chernyshev
the
emperor
s
aide
de
camp
received
bolkonski
and
informed
him
that
the
emperor
accompanied
by
general
bennigsen
and
marquis
paulucci
had
gone
a
second
time
that
day
to
inspect
the
fortifications
of
the
drissa
camp
of
the
suitability
of
which
serious
doubts
were
beginning
to
be
felt
chernyshev
was
sitting
at
a
window
in
the
first
room
with
a
french
novel
in
his
hand
this
room
had
probably
been
a
music
room
there
was
still
an
organ
in
it
on
which
some
rugs
were
piled
and
in
one
corner
stood
the
folding
bedstead
of
bennigsen
s
adjutant
this
adjutant
was
also
there
and
sat
dozing
on
the
rolled
up
bedding
evidently
exhausted
by
work
or
by
feasting
two
doors
led
from
the
room
one
straight
on
into
what
had
been
the
drawing
room
and
another
on
the
right
to
the
study
through
the
first
door
came
the
sound
of
voices
conversing
in
german
and
occasionally
in
french
in
that
drawing
room
were
gathered
by
the
emperor
s
wish
not
a
military
council
the
emperor
preferred
indefiniteness
but
certain
persons
whose
opinions
he
wished
to
know
in
view
of
the
impending
difficulties
it
was
not
a
council
of
war
but
as
it
were
a
council
to
elucidate
certain
questions
for
the
emperor
personally
to
this
semicouncil
had
been
invited
the
swedish
general
armfeldt
adjutant
general
wolzogen
wintzingerode
whom
napoleon
had
referred
to
as
a
renegade
french
subject
michaud
toll
count
stein
who
was
not
a
military
man
at
all
and
pfuel
himself
who
as
prince
andrew
had
heard
was
the
mainspring
of
the
whole
affair
prince
andrew
had
an
opportunity
of
getting
a
good
look
at
him
for
pfuel
arrived
soon
after
himself
and
in
passing
through
to
the
drawing
room
stopped
a
minute
to
speak
to
chernyshev
at
first
sight
pfuel
in
his
ill
made
uniform
of
a
russian
general
which
fitted
him
badly
like
a
fancy
costume
seemed
familiar
to
prince
andrew
though
he
saw
him
now
for
the
first
time
there
was
about
him
something
of
weyrother
mack
and
schmidt
and
many
other
german
theorist
generals
whom
prince
andrew
had
seen
in
but
he
was
more
typical
than
any
of
them
prince
andrew
had
never
yet
seen
a
german
theorist
in
whom
all
the
characteristics
of
those
others
were
united
to
such
an
extent
pfuel
was
short
and
very
thin
but
broad
boned
of
coarse
robust
build
broad
in
the
hips
and
with
prominent
shoulder
blades
his
face
was
much
wrinkled
and
his
eyes
deep
set
his
hair
had
evidently
been
hastily
brushed
smooth
in
front
of
the
temples
but
stuck
up
behind
in
quaint
little
tufts
he
entered
the
room
looking
restlessly
and
angrily
around
as
if
afraid
of
everything
in
that
large
apartment
awkwardly
holding
up
his
sword
he
addressed
chernyshev
and
asked
in
german
where
the
emperor
was
one
could
see
that
he
wished
to
pass
through
the
rooms
as
quickly
as
possible
finish
with
the
bows
and
greetings
and
sit
down
to
business
in
front
of
a
map
where
he
would
feel
at
home
he
nodded
hurriedly
in
reply
to
chernyshev
and
smiled
ironically
on
hearing
that
the
sovereign
was
inspecting
the
fortifications
that
he
pfuel
had
planned
in
accord
with
his
theory
he
muttered
something
to
himself
abruptly
and
in
a
bass
voice
as
self
assured
germans
do
it
might
have
been
stupid
fellow
or
the
whole
affair
will
be
ruined
or
something
absurd
will
come
of
it
prince
andrew
did
not
catch
what
he
said
and
would
have
passed
on
but
chernyshev
introduced
him
to
pfuel
remarking
that
prince
andrew
was
just
back
from
turkey
where
the
war
had
terminated
so
fortunately
pfuel
barely
glanced
not
so
much
at
prince
andrew
as
past
him
and
said
with
a
laugh
that
must
have
been
a
fine
tactical
war
and
laughing
contemptuously
went
on
into
the
room
from
which
the
sound
of
voices
was
heard
pfuel
always
inclined
to
be
irritably
sarcastic
was
particularly
disturbed
that
day
evidently
by
the
fact
that
they
had
dared
to
inspect
and
criticize
his
camp
in
his
absence
from
this
short
interview
with
pfuel
prince
andrew
thanks
to
his
austerlitz
experiences
was
able
to
form
a
clear
conception
of
the
man
pfuel
was
one
of
those
hopelessly
and
immutably
self
confident
men
self
confident
to
the
point
of
martyrdom
as
only
germans
are
because
only
germans
are
self
confident
on
the
basis
of
an
abstract
notion
science
that
is
the
supposed
knowledge
of
absolute
truth
a
frenchman
is
self
assured
because
he
regards
himself
personally
both
in
mind
and
body
as
irresistibly
attractive
to
men
and
women
an
englishman
is
self
assured
as
being
a
citizen
of
the
best
organized
state
in
the
world
and
therefore
as
an
englishman
always
knows
what
he
should
do
and
knows
that
all
he
does
as
an
englishman
is
undoubtedly
correct
an
italian
is
self
assured
because
he
is
excitable
and
easily
forgets
himself
and
other
people
a
russian
is
self
assured
just
because
he
knows
nothing
does
not
want
to
know
anything
since
he
does
not
believe
that
anything
can
be
known
the
german
s
self
assurance
is
worst
of
all
stronger
and
more
repulsive
than
any
other
because
he
imagines
that
he
knows
the
truth
science
which
he
himself
has
invented
but
which
is
for
him
the
absolute
truth
pfuel
was
evidently
of
that
sort
he
had
a
science
the
theory
of
oblique
movements
deduced
by
him
from
the
history
of
frederick
the
great
s
wars
and
all
he
came
across
in
the
history
of
more
recent
warfare
seemed
to
him
absurd
and
barbarous
monstrous
collisions
in
which
so
many
blunders
were
committed
by
both
sides
that
these
wars
could
not
be
called
wars
they
did
not
accord
with
the
theory
and
therefore
could
not
serve
as
material
for
science
in
pfuel
had
been
one
of
those
responsible
for
the
plan
of
campaign
that
ended
in
jena
and
auerstadt
but
he
did
not
see
the
least
proof
of
the
fallibility
of
his
theory
in
the
disasters
of
that
war
on
the
contrary
the
deviations
made
from
his
theory
were
in
his
opinion
the
sole
cause
of
the
whole
disaster
and
with
characteristically
gleeful
sarcasm
he
would
remark
there
i
said
the
whole
affair
would
go
to
the
devil
pfuel
was
one
of
those
theoreticians
who
so
love
their
theory
that
they
lose
sight
of
the
theory
s
object
its
practical
application
his
love
of
theory
made
him
hate
everything
practical
and
he
would
not
listen
to
it
he
was
even
pleased
by
failures
for
failures
resulting
from
deviations
in
practice
from
the
theory
only
proved
to
him
the
accuracy
of
his
theory
he
said
a
few
words
to
prince
andrew
and
chernyshev
about
the
present
war
with
the
air
of
a
man
who
knows
beforehand
that
all
will
go
wrong
and
who
is
not
displeased
that
it
should
be
so
the
unbrushed
tufts
of
hair
sticking
up
behind
and
the
hastily
brushed
hair
on
his
temples
expressed
this
most
eloquently
he
passed
into
the
next
room
and
the
deep
querulous
sounds
of
his
voice
were
at
once
heard
from
there
chapter
xi
prince
andrew
s
eyes
were
still
following
pfuel
out
of
the
room
when
count
bennigsen
entered
hurriedly
and
nodding
to
bolkonski
but
not
pausing
went
into
the
study
giving
instructions
to
his
adjutant
as
he
went
the
emperor
was
following
him
and
bennigsen
had
hastened
on
to
make
some
preparations
and
to
be
ready
to
receive
the
sovereign
chernyshev
and
prince
andrew
went
out
into
the
porch
where
the
emperor
who
looked
fatigued
was
dismounting
marquis
paulucci
was
talking
to
him
with
particular
warmth
and
the
emperor
with
his
head
bent
to
the
left
was
listening
with
a
dissatisfied
air
the
emperor
moved
forward
evidently
wishing
to
end
the
conversation
but
the
flushed
and
excited
italian
oblivious
of
decorum
followed
him
and
continued
to
speak
and
as
for
the
man
who
advised
forming
this
camp
the
drissa
camp
said
paulucci
as
the
emperor
mounted
the
steps
and
noticing
prince
andrew
scanned
his
unfamiliar
face
as
to
that
person
sire
continued
paulucci
desperately
apparently
unable
to
restrain
himself
the
man
who
advised
the
drissa
camp
i
see
no
alternative
but
the
lunatic
asylum
or
the
gallows
without
heeding
the
end
of
the
italian
s
remarks
and
as
though
not
hearing
them
the
emperor
recognizing
bolkonski
addressed
him
graciously
i
am
very
glad
to
see
you
go
in
there
where
they
are
meeting
and
wait
for
me
the
emperor
went
into
the
study
he
was
followed
by
prince
peter
mikhaylovich
volkonski
and
baron
stein
and
the
door
closed
behind
them
prince
andrew
taking
advantage
of
the
emperor
s
permission
accompanied
paulucci
whom
he
had
known
in
turkey
into
the
drawing
room
where
the
council
was
assembled
prince
peter
mikhaylovich
volkonski
occupied
the
position
as
it
were
of
chief
of
the
emperor
s
staff
he
came
out
of
the
study
into
the
drawing
room
with
some
maps
which
he
spread
on
a
table
and
put
questions
on
which
he
wished
to
hear
the
opinion
of
the
gentlemen
present
what
had
happened
was
that
news
which
afterwards
proved
to
be
false
had
been
received
during
the
night
of
a
movement
by
the
french
to
outflank
the
drissa
camp
the
first
to
speak
was
general
armfeldt
who
to
meet
the
difficulty
that
presented
itself
unexpectedly
proposed
a
perfectly
new
position
away
from
the
petersburg
and
moscow
roads
the
reason
for
this
was
inexplicable
unless
he
wished
to
show
that
he
too
could
have
an
opinion
but
he
urged
that
at
this
point
the
army
should
unite
and
there
await
the
enemy
it
was
plain
that
armfeldt
had
thought
out
that
plan
long
ago
and
now
expounded
it
not
so
much
to
answer
the
questions
put
which
in
fact
his
plan
did
not
answer
as
to
avail
himself
of
the
opportunity
to
air
it
it
was
one
of
the
millions
of
proposals
one
as
good
as
another
that
could
be
made
as
long
as
it
was
quite
unknown
what
character
the
war
would
take
some
disputed
his
arguments
others
defended
them
young
count
toll
objected
to
the
swedish
general
s
views
more
warmly
than
anyone
else
and
in
the
course
of
the
dispute
drew
from
his
side
pocket
a
well
filled
notebook
which
he
asked
permission
to
read
to
them
in
these
voluminous
notes
toll
suggested
another
scheme
totally
different
from
armfeldt
s
or
pfuel
s
plan
of
campaign
in
answer
to
toll
paulucci
suggested
an
advance
and
an
attack
which
he
urged
could
alone
extricate
us
from
the
present
uncertainty
and
from
the
trap
as
he
called
the
drissa
camp
in
which
we
were
situated
during
all
these
discussions
pfuel
and
his
interpreter
wolzogen
his
bridge
in
court
relations
were
silent
pfuel
only
snorted
contemptuously
and
turned
away
to
show
that
he
would
never
demean
himself
by
replying
to
such
nonsense
as
he
was
now
hearing
so
when
prince
volkonski
who
was
in
the
chair
called
on
him
to
give
his
opinion
he
merely
said
why
ask
me
general
armfeldt
has
proposed
a
splendid
position
with
an
exposed
rear
or
why
not
this
italian
gentleman
s
attack
very
fine
or
a
retreat
also
good
why
ask
me
said
he
why
you
yourselves
know
everything
better
than
i
do
but
when
volkonski
said
with
a
frown
that
it
was
in
the
emperor
s
name
that
he
asked
his
opinion
pfuel
rose
and
suddenly
growing
animated
began
to
speak
everything
has
been
spoiled
everything
muddled
everybody
thought
they
knew
better
than
i
did
and
now
you
come
to
me
how
mend
matters
there
is
nothing
to
mend
the
principles
laid
down
by
me
must
be
strictly
adhered
to
said
he
drumming
on
the
table
with
his
bony
fingers
what
is
the
difficulty
nonsense
childishness
he
went
up
to
the
map
and
speaking
rapidly
began
proving
that
no
eventuality
could
alter
the
efficiency
of
the
drissa
camp
that
everything
had
been
foreseen
and
that
if
the
enemy
were
really
going
to
outflank
it
the
enemy
would
inevitably
be
destroyed
paulucci
who
did
not
know
german
began
questioning
him
in
french
wolzogen
came
to
the
assistance
of
his
chief
who
spoke
french
badly
and
began
translating
for
him
hardly
able
to
keep
pace
with
pfuel
who
was
rapidly
demonstrating
that
not
only
all
that
had
happened
but
all
that
could
happen
had
been
foreseen
in
his
scheme
and
that
if
there
were
now
any
difficulties
the
whole
fault
lay
in
the
fact
that
his
plan
had
not
been
precisely
executed
he
kept
laughing
sarcastically
he
demonstrated
and
at
last
contemptuously
ceased
to
demonstrate
like
a
mathematician
who
ceases
to
prove
in
various
ways
the
accuracy
of
a
problem
that
has
already
been
proved
wolzogen
took
his
place
and
continued
to
explain
his
views
in
french
every
now
and
then
turning
to
pfuel
and
saying
is
it
not
so
your
excellency
but
pfuel
like
a
man
heated
in
a
fight
who
strikes
those
on
his
own
side
shouted
angrily
at
his
own
supporter
wolzogen
well
of
course
what
more
is
there
to
explain
paulucci
and
michaud
both
attacked
wolzogen
simultaneously
in
french
armfeldt
addressed
pfuel
in
german
toll
explained
to
volkonski
in
russian
prince
andrew
listened
and
observed
in
silence
of
all
these
men
prince
andrew
sympathized
most
with
pfuel
angry
determined
and
absurdly
self
confident
as
he
was
of
all
those
present
evidently
he
alone
was
not
seeking
anything
for
himself
nursed
no
hatred
against
anyone
and
only
desired
that
the
plan
formed
on
a
theory
arrived
at
by
years
of
toil
should
be
carried
out
he
was
ridiculous
and
unpleasantly
sarcastic
but
yet
he
inspired
involuntary
respect
by
his
boundless
devotion
to
an
idea
besides
this
the
remarks
of
all
except
pfuel
had
one
common
trait
that
had
not
been
noticeable
at
the
council
of
war
in
there
was
now
a
panic
fear
of
napoleon
s
genius
which
though
concealed
was
noticeable
in
every
rejoinder
everything
was
assumed
to
be
possible
for
napoleon
they
expected
him
from
every
side
and
invoked
his
terrible
name
to
shatter
each
other
s
proposals
pfuel
alone
seemed
to
consider
napoleon
a
barbarian
like
everyone
else
who
opposed
his
theory
but
besides
this
feeling
of
respect
pfuel
evoked
pity
in
prince
andrew
from
the
tone
in
which
the
courtiers
addressed
him
and
the
way
paulucci
had
allowed
himself
to
speak
of
him
to
the
emperor
but
above
all
from
a
certain
desperation
in
pfuel
s
own
expressions
it
was
clear
that
the
others
knew
and
pfuel
himself
felt
that
his
fall
was
at
hand
and
despite
his
self
confidence
and
grumpy
german
sarcasm
he
was
pitiable
with
his
hair
smoothly
brushed
on
the
temples
and
sticking
up
in
tufts
behind
though
he
concealed
the
fact
under
a
show
of
irritation
and
contempt
he
was
evidently
in
despair
that
the
sole
remaining
chance
of
verifying
his
theory
by
a
huge
experiment
and
proving
its
soundness
to
the
whole
world
was
slipping
away
from
him
the
discussions
continued
a
long
time
and
the
longer
they
lasted
the
more
heated
became
the
disputes
culminating
in
shouts
and
personalities
and
the
less
was
it
possible
to
arrive
at
any
general
conclusion
from
all
that
had
been
said
prince
andrew
listening
to
this
polyglot
talk
and
to
these
surmises
plans
refutations
and
shouts
felt
nothing
but
amazement
at
what
they
were
saying
a
thought
that
had
long
since
and
often
occurred
to
him
during
his
military
activities
the
idea
that
there
is
not
and
cannot
be
any
science
of
war
and
that
therefore
there
can
be
no
such
thing
as
a
military
genius
now
appeared
to
him
an
obvious
truth
what
theory
and
science
is
possible
about
a
matter
the
conditions
and
circumstances
of
which
are
unknown
and
cannot
be
defined
especially
when
the
strength
of
the
acting
forces
cannot
be
ascertained
no
one
was
or
is
able
to
foresee
in
what
condition
our
or
the
enemy
s
armies
will
be
in
a
day
s
time
and
no
one
can
gauge
the
force
of
this
or
that
detachment
sometimes
when
there
is
not
a
coward
at
the
front
to
shout
we
are
cut
off
and
start
running
but
a
brave
and
jolly
lad
who
shouts
hurrah
a
detachment
of
five
thousand
is
worth
thirty
thousand
as
at
schon
grabern
while
at
times
fifty
thousand
run
from
eight
thousand
as
at
austerlitz
what
science
can
there
be
in
a
matter
in
which
as
in
all
practical
matters
nothing
can
be
defined
and
everything
depends
on
innumerable
conditions
the
significance
of
which
is
determined
at
a
particular
moment
which
arrives
no
one
knows
when
armfeldt
says
our
army
is
cut
in
half
and
paulucci
says
we
have
got
the
french
army
between
two
fires
michaud
says
that
the
worthlessness
of
the
drissa
camp
lies
in
having
the
river
behind
it
and
pfuel
says
that
is
what
constitutes
its
strength
toll
proposes
one
plan
armfeldt
another
and
they
are
all
good
and
all
bad
and
the
advantages
of
any
suggestions
can
be
seen
only
at
the
moment
of
trial
and
why
do
they
all
speak
of
a
military
genius
is
a
man
a
genius
who
can
order
bread
to
be
brought
up
at
the
right
time
and
say
who
is
to
go
to
the
right
and
who
to
the
left
it
is
only
because
military
men
are
invested
with
pomp
and
power
and
crowds
of
sychophants
flatter
power
attributing
to
it
qualities
of
genius
it
does
not
possess
the
best
generals
i
have
known
were
on
the
contrary
stupid
or
absent
minded
men
bagration
was
the
best
napoleon
himself
admitted
that
and
of
bonaparte
himself
i
remember
his
limited
self
satisfied
face
on
the
field
of
austerlitz
not
only
does
a
good
army
commander
not
need
any
special
qualities
on
the
contrary
he
needs
the
absence
of
the
highest
and
best
human
attributes
love
poetry
tenderness
and
philosophic
inquiring
doubt
he
should
be
limited
firmly
convinced
that
what
he
is
doing
is
very
important
otherwise
he
will
not
have
sufficient
patience
and
only
then
will
he
be
a
brave
leader
god
forbid
that
he
should
be
humane
should
love
or
pity
or
think
of
what
is
just
and
unjust
it
is
understandable
that
a
theory
of
their
genius
was
invented
for
them
long
ago
because
they
have
power
the
success
of
a
military
action
depends
not
on
them
but
on
the
man
in
the
ranks
who
shouts
we
are
lost
or
who
shouts
hurrah
and
only
in
the
ranks
can
one
serve
with
assurance
of
being
useful
so
thought
prince
andrew
as
he
listened
to
the
talking
and
he
roused
himself
only
when
paulucci
called
him
and
everyone
was
leaving
at
the
review
next
day
the
emperor
asked
prince
andrew
where
he
would
like
to
serve
and
prince
andrew
lost
his
standing
in
court
circles
forever
by
not
asking
to
remain
attached
to
the
sovereign
s
person
but
for
permission
to
serve
in
the
army
chapter
xii
before
the
beginning
of
the
campaign
rostov
had
received
a
letter
from
his
parents
in
which
they
told
him
briefly
of
natasha
s
illness
and
the
breaking
off
of
her
engagement
to
prince
andrew
which
they
explained
by
natasha
s
having
rejected
him
and
again
asked
nicholas
to
retire
from
the
army
and
return
home
on
receiving
this
letter
nicholas
did
not
even
make
any
attempt
to
get
leave
of
absence
or
to
retire
from
the
army
but
wrote
to
his
parents
that
he
was
sorry
natasha
was
ill
and
her
engagement
broken
off
and
that
he
would
do
all
he
could
to
meet
their
wishes
to
sonya
he
wrote
separately
adored
friend
of
my
soul
he
wrote
nothing
but
honor
could
keep
me
from
returning
to
the
country
but
now
at
the
commencement
of
the
campaign
i
should
feel
dishonored
not
only
in
my
comrades
eyes
but
in
my
own
if
i
preferred
my
own
happiness
to
my
love
and
duty
to
the
fatherland
but
this
shall
be
our
last
separation
believe
me
directly
the
war
is
over
if
i
am
still
alive
and
still
loved
by
you
i
will
throw
up
everything
and
fly
to
you
to
press
you
forever
to
my
ardent
breast
it
was
in
fact
only
the
commencement
of
the
campaign
that
prevented
rostov
from
returning
home
as
he
had
promised
and
marrying
sonya
the
autumn
in
otradnoe
with
the
hunting
and
the
winter
with
the
christmas
holidays
and
sonya
s
love
had
opened
out
to
him
a
vista
of
tranquil
rural
joys
and
peace
such
as
he
had
never
known
before
and
which
now
allured
him
a
splendid
wife
children
a
good
pack
of
hounds
a
dozen
leashes
of
smart
borzois
agriculture
neighbors
service
by
election
thought
he
but
now
the
campaign
was
beginning
and
he
had
to
remain
with
his
regiment
and
since
it
had
to
be
so
nicholas
rostov
as
was
natural
to
him
felt
contented
with
the
life
he
led
in
the
regiment
and
was
able
to
find
pleasure
in
that
life
on
his
return
from
his
furlough
nicholas
having
been
joyfully
welcomed
by
his
comrades
was
sent
to
obtain
remounts
and
brought
back
from
the
ukraine
excellent
horses
which
pleased
him
and
earned
him
commendation
from
his
commanders
during
his
absence
he
had
been
promoted
captain
and
when
the
regiment
was
put
on
war
footing
with
an
increase
in
numbers
he
was
again
allotted
his
old
squadron
the
campaign
began
the
regiment
was
moved
into
poland
on
double
pay
new
officers
arrived
new
men
and
horses
and
above
all
everybody
was
infected
with
the
merrily
excited
mood
that
goes
with
the
commencement
of
a
war
and
rostov
conscious
of
his
advantageous
position
in
the
regiment
devoted
himself
entirely
to
the
pleasures
and
interests
of
military
service
though
he
knew
that
sooner
or
later
he
would
have
to
relinquish
them
the
troops
retired
from
vilna
for
various
complicated
reasons
of
state
political
and
strategic
each
step
of
the
retreat
was
accompanied
by
a
complicated
interplay
of
interests
arguments
and
passions
at
headquarters
for
the
pavlograd
hussars
however
the
whole
of
this
retreat
during
the
finest
period
of
summer
and
with
sufficient
supplies
was
a
very
simple
and
agreeable
business
it
was
only
at
headquarters
that
there
was
depression
uneasiness
and
intriguing
in
the
body
of
the
army
they
did
not
ask
themselves
where
they
were
going
or
why
if
they
regretted
having
to
retreat
it
was
only
because
they
had
to
leave
billets
they
had
grown
accustomed
to
or
some
pretty
young
polish
lady
if
the
thought
that
things
looked
bad
chanced
to
enter
anyone
s
head
he
tried
to
be
as
cheerful
as
befits
a
good
soldier
and
not
to
think
of
the
general
trend
of
affairs
but
only
of
the
task
nearest
to
hand
first
they
camped
gaily
before
vilna
making
acquaintance
with
the
polish
landowners
preparing
for
reviews
and
being
reviewed
by
the
emperor
and
other
high
commanders
then
came
an
order
to
retreat
to
sventsyani
and
destroy
any
provisions
they
could
not
carry
away
with
them
sventsyani
was
remembered
by
the
hussars
only
as
the
drunken
camp
a
name
the
whole
army
gave
to
their
encampment
there
and
because
many
complaints
were
made
against
the
troops
who
taking
advantage
of
the
order
to
collect
provisions
took
also
horses
carriages
and
carpets
from
the
polish
proprietors
rostov
remembered
sventsyani
because
on
the
first
day
of
their
arrival
at
that
small
town
he
changed
his
sergeant
major
and
was
unable
to
manage
all
the
drunken
men
of
his
squadron
who
unknown
to
him
had
appropriated
five
barrels
of
old
beer
from
sventsyani
they
retired
farther
and
farther
to
drissa
and
thence
again
beyond
drissa
drawing
near
to
the
frontier
of
russia
proper
on
the
thirteenth
of
july
the
pavlograds
took
part
in
a
serious
action
for
the
first
time
on
the
twelfth
of
july
on
the
eve
of
that
action
there
was
a
heavy
storm
of
rain
and
hail
in
general
the
summer
of
was
remarkable
for
its
storms
the
two
pavlograd
squadrons
were
bivouacking
on
a
field
of
rye
which
was
already
in
ear
but
had
been
completely
trodden
down
by
cattle
and
horses
the
rain
was
descending
in
torrents
and
rostov
with
a
young
officer
named
ilyin
his
protege
was
sitting
in
a
hastily
constructed
shelter
an
officer
of
their
regiment
with
long
mustaches
extending
onto
his
cheeks
who
after
riding
to
the
staff
had
been
overtaken
by
the
rain
entered
rostov
s
shelter
i
have
come
from
the
staff
count
have
you
heard
of
raevski
s
exploit
and
the
officer
gave
them
details
of
the
saltanov
battle
which
he
had
heard
at
the
staff
rostov
smoking
his
pipe
and
turning
his
head
about
as
the
water
trickled
down
his
neck
listened
inattentively
with
an
occasional
glance
at
ilyin
who
was
pressing
close
to
him
this
officer
a
lad
of
sixteen
who
had
recently
joined
the
regiment
was
now
in
the
same
relation
to
nicholas
that
nicholas
had
been
to
denisov
seven
years
before
ilyin
tried
to
imitate
rostov
in
everything
and
adored
him
as
a
girl
might
have
done
zdrzhinski
the
officer
with
the
long
mustache
spoke
grandiloquently
of
the
saltanov
dam
being
a
russian
thermopylae
and
of
how
a
deed
worthy
of
antiquity
had
been
performed
by
general
raevski
he
recounted
how
raevski
had
led
his
two
sons
onto
the
dam
under
terrific
fire
and
had
charged
with
them
beside
him
rostov
heard
the
story
and
not
only
said
nothing
to
encourage
zdrzhinski
s
enthusiasm
but
on
the
contrary
looked
like
a
man
ashamed
of
what
he
was
hearing
though
with
no
intention
of
contradicting
it
since
the
campaigns
of
austerlitz
and
of
rostov
knew
by
experience
that
men
always
lie
when
describing
military
exploits
as
he
himself
had
done
when
recounting
them
besides
that
he
had
experience
enough
to
know
that
nothing
happens
in
war
at
all
as
we
can
imagine
or
relate
it
and
so
he
did
not
like
zdrzhinski
s
tale
nor
did
he
like
zdrzhinski
himself
who
with
his
mustaches
extending
over
his
cheeks
bent
low
over
the
face
of
his
hearer
as
was
his
habit
and
crowded
rostov
in
the
narrow
shanty
rostov
looked
at
him
in
silence
in
the
first
place
there
must
have
been
such
a
confusion
and
crowding
on
the
dam
that
was
being
attacked
that
if
raevski
did
lead
his
sons
there
it
could
have
had
no
effect
except
perhaps
on
some
dozen
men
nearest
to
him
thought
he
the
rest
could
not
have
seen
how
or
with
whom
raevski
came
onto
the
dam
and
even
those
who
did
see
it
would
not
have
been
much
stimulated
by
it
for
what
had
they
to
do
with
raevski
s
tender
paternal
feelings
when
their
own
skins
were
in
danger
and
besides
the
fate
of
the
fatherland
did
not
depend
on
whether
they
took
the
saltanov
dam
or
not
as
we
are
told
was
the
case
at
thermopylae
so
why
should
he
have
made
such
a
sacrifice
and
why
expose
his
own
children
in
the
battle
i
would
not
have
taken
my
brother
petya
there
or
even
ilyin
who
s
a
stranger
to
me
but
a
nice
lad
but
would
have
tried
to
put
them
somewhere
under
cover
nicholas
continued
to
think
as
he
listened
to
zdrzhinski
but
he
did
not
express
his
thoughts
for
in
such
matters
too
he
had
gained
experience
he
knew
that
this
tale
redounded
to
the
glory
of
our
arms
and
so
one
had
to
pretend
not
to
doubt
it
and
he
acted
accordingly
i
can
t
stand
this
any
more
said
ilyin
noticing
that
rostov
did
not
relish
zdrzhinski
s
conversation
my
stockings
and
shirt
and
the
water
is
running
on
my
seat
i
ll
go
and
look
for
shelter
the
rain
seems
less
heavy
ilyin
went
out
and
zdrzhinski
rode
away
five
minutes
later
ilyin
splashing
through
the
mud
came
running
back
to
the
shanty
hurrah
rostov
come
quick
i
ve
found
it
about
two
hundred
yards
away
there
s
a
tavern
where
ours
have
already
gathered
we
can
at
least
get
dry
there
and
mary
hendrikhovna
s
there
mary
hendrikhovna
was
the
wife
of
the
regimental
doctor
a
pretty
young
german
woman
he
had
married
in
poland
the
doctor
whether
from
lack
of
means
or
because
he
did
not
like
to
part
from
his
young
wife
in
the
early
days
of
their
marriage
took
her
about
with
him
wherever
the
hussar
regiment
went
and
his
jealousy
had
become
a
standing
joke
among
the
hussar
officers
rostov
threw
his
cloak
over
his
shoulders
shouted
to
lavrushka
to
follow
with
the
things
and
now
slipping
in
the
mud
now
splashing
right
through
it
set
off
with
ilyin
in
the
lessening
rain
and
the
darkness
that
was
occasionally
rent
by
distant
lightning
rostov
where
are
you
here
what
lightning
they
called
to
one
another
chapter
xiii
in
the
tavern
before
which
stood
the
doctor
s
covered
cart
there
were
already
some
five
officers
mary
hendrikhovna
a
plump
little
blonde
german
in
a
dressing
jacket
and
nightcap
was
sitting
on
a
broad
bench
in
the
front
corner
her
husband
the
doctor
lay
asleep
behind
her
rostov
and
ilyin
on
entering
the
room
were
welcomed
with
merry
shouts
and
laughter
dear
me
how
jolly
we
are
said
rostov
laughing
and
why
do
you
stand
there
gaping
what
swells
they
are
why
the
water
streams
from
them
don
t
make
our
drawing
room
so
wet
don
t
mess
mary
hendrikhovna
s
dress
cried
other
voices
rostov
and
ilyin
hastened
to
find
a
corner
where
they
could
change
into
dry
clothes
without
offending
mary
hendrikhovna
s
modesty
they
were
going
into
a
tiny
recess
behind
a
partition
to
change
but
found
it
completely
filled
by
three
officers
who
sat
playing
cards
by
the
light
of
a
solitary
candle
on
an
empty
box
and
these
officers
would
on
no
account
yield
their
position
mary
hendrikhovna
obliged
them
with
the
loan
of
a
petticoat
to
be
used
as
a
curtain
and
behind
that
screen
rostov
and
ilyin
helped
by
lavrushka
who
had
brought
their
kits
changed
their
wet
things
for
dry
ones
a
fire
was
made
up
in
the
dilapidated
brick
stove
a
board
was
found
fixed
on
two
saddles
and
covered
with
a
horsecloth
a
small
samovar
was
produced
and
a
cellaret
and
half
a
bottle
of
rum
and
having
asked
mary
hendrikhovna
to
preside
they
all
crowded
round
her
one
offered
her
a
clean
handkerchief
to
wipe
her
charming
hands
another
spread
a
jacket
under
her
little
feet
to
keep
them
from
the
damp
another
hung
his
coat
over
the
window
to
keep
out
the
draft
and
yet
another
waved
the
flies
off
her
husband
s
face
lest
he
should
wake
up
leave
him
alone
said
mary
hendrikhovna
smiling
timidly
and
happily
he
is
sleeping
well
as
it
is
after
a
sleepless
night
oh
no
mary
hendrikhovna
replied
the
officer
one
must
look
after
the
doctor
perhaps
he
ll
take
pity
on
me
someday
when
it
comes
to
cutting
off
a
leg
or
an
arm
for
me
there
were
only
three
tumblers
the
water
was
so
muddy
that
one
could
not
make
out
whether
the
tea
was
strong
or
weak
and
the
samovar
held
only
six
tumblers
of
water
but
this
made
it
all
the
pleasanter
to
take
turns
in
order
of
seniority
to
receive
one
s
tumbler
from
mary
hendrikhovna
s
plump
little
hands
with
their
short
and
not
overclean
nails
all
the
officers
appeared
to
be
and
really
were
in
love
with
her
that
evening
even
those
playing
cards
behind
the
partition
soon
left
their
game
and
came
over
to
the
samovar
yielding
to
the
general
mood
of
courting
mary
hendrikhovna
she
seeing
herself
surrounded
by
such
brilliant
and
polite
young
men
beamed
with
satisfaction
try
as
she
might
to
hide
it
and
perturbed
as
she
evidently
was
each
time
her
husband
moved
in
his
sleep
behind
her
there
was
only
one
spoon
sugar
was
more
plentiful
than
anything
else
but
it
took
too
long
to
dissolve
so
it
was
decided
that
mary
hendrikhovna
should
stir
the
sugar
for
everyone
in
turn
rostov
received
his
tumbler
and
adding
some
rum
to
it
asked
mary
hendrikhovna
to
stir
it
but
you
take
it
without
sugar
she
said
smiling
all
the
time
as
if
everything
she
said
and
everything
the
others
said
was
very
amusing
and
had
a
double
meaning
it
is
not
the
sugar
i
want
but
only
that
your
little
hand
should
stir
my
tea
mary
hendrikhovna
assented
and
began
looking
for
the
spoon
which
someone
meanwhile
had
pounced
on
use
your
finger
mary
hendrikhovna
it
will
be
still
nicer
said
rostov
too
hot
she
replied
blushing
with
pleasure
ilyin
put
a
few
drops
of
rum
into
the
bucket
of
water
and
brought
it
to
mary
hendrikhovna
asking
her
to
stir
it
with
her
finger
this
is
my
cup
said
he
only
dip
your
finger
in
it
and
i
ll
drink
it
all
up
when
they
had
emptied
the
samovar
rostov
took
a
pack
of
cards
and
proposed
that
they
should
play
kings
with
mary
hendrikhovna
they
drew
lots
to
settle
who
should
make
up
her
set
at
rostov
s
suggestion
it
was
agreed
that
whoever
became
king
should
have
the
right
to
kiss
mary
hendrikhovna
s
hand
and
that
the
booby
should
go
to
refill
and
reheat
the
samovar
for
the
doctor
when
the
latter
awoke
well
but
supposing
mary
hendrikhovna
is
king
asked
ilyin
as
it
is
she
is
queen
and
her
word
is
law
they
had
hardly
begun
to
play
before
the
doctor
s
disheveled
head
suddenly
appeared
from
behind
mary
hendrikhovna
he
had
been
awake
for
some
time
listening
to
what
was
being
said
and
evidently
found
nothing
entertaining
or
amusing
in
what
was
going
on
his
face
was
sad
and
depressed
without
greeting
the
officers
he
scratched
himself
and
asked
to
be
allowed
to
pass
as
they
were
blocking
the
way
as
soon
as
he
had
left
the
room
all
the
officers
burst
into
loud
laughter
and
mary
hendrikhovna
blushed
till
her
eyes
filled
with
tears
and
thereby
became
still
more
attractive
to
them
returning
from
the
yard
the
doctor
told
his
wife
who
had
ceased
to
smile
so
happily
and
looked
at
him
in
alarm
awaiting
her
sentence
that
the
rain
had
ceased
and
they
must
go
to
sleep
in
their
covered
cart
or
everything
in
it
would
be
stolen
but
i
ll
send
an
orderly
two
of
them
said
rostov
what
an
idea
doctor
i
ll
stand
guard
on
it
myself
said
ilyin
no
gentlemen
you
have
had
your
sleep
but
i
have
not
slept
for
two
nights
replied
the
doctor
and
he
sat
down
morosely
beside
his
wife
waiting
for
the
game
to
end
seeing
his
gloomy
face
as
he
frowned
at
his
wife
the
officers
grew
still
merrier
and
some
of
them
could
not
refrain
from
laughter
for
which
they
hurriedly
sought
plausible
pretexts
when
he
had
gone
taking
his
wife
with
him
and
had
settled
down
with
her
in
their
covered
cart
the
officers
lay
down
in
the
tavern
covering
themselves
with
their
wet
cloaks
but
they
did
not
sleep
for
a
long
time
now
they
exchanged
remarks
recalling
the
doctor
s
uneasiness
and
his
wife
s
delight
now
they
ran
out
into
the
porch
and
reported
what
was
taking
place
in
the
covered
trap
several
times
rostov
covering
his
head
tried
to
go
to
sleep
but
some
remark
would
arouse
him
and
conversation
would
be
resumed
to
the
accompaniment
of
unreasoning
merry
childlike
laughter
chapter
xiv
it
was
nearly
three
o
clock
but
no
one
was
yet
asleep
when
the
quartermaster
appeared
with
an
order
to
move
on
to
the
little
town
of
ostrovna
still
laughing
and
talking
the
officers
began
hurriedly
getting
ready
and
again
boiled
some
muddy
water
in
the
samovar
but
rostov
went
off
to
his
squadron
without
waiting
for
tea
day
was
breaking
the
rain
had
ceased
and
the
clouds
were
dispersing
it
felt
damp
and
cold
especially
in
clothes
that
were
still
moist
as
they
left
the
tavern
in
the
twilight
of
the
dawn
rostov
and
ilyin
both
glanced
under
the
wet
and
glistening
leather
hood
of
the
doctor
s
cart
from
under
the
apron
of
which
his
feet
were
sticking
out
and
in
the
middle
of
which
his
wife
s
nightcap
was
visible
and
her
sleepy
breathing
audible
she
really
is
a
dear
little
thing
said
rostov
to
ilyin
who
was
following
him
a
charming
woman
said
ilyin
with
all
the
gravity
of
a
boy
of
sixteen
half
an
hour
later
the
squadron
was
lined
up
on
the
road
the
command
was
heard
to
mount
and
the
soldiers
crossed
themselves
and
mounted
rostov
riding
in
front
gave
the
order
forward
and
the
hussars
with
clanking
sabers
and
subdued
talk
their
horses
hoofs
splashing
in
the
mud
defiled
in
fours
and
moved
along
the
broad
road
planted
with
birch
trees
on
each
side
following
the
infantry
and
a
battery
that
had
gone
on
in
front
tattered
blue
purple
clouds
reddening
in
the
east
were
scudding
before
the
wind
it
was
growing
lighter
and
lighter
that
curly
grass
which
always
grows
by
country
roadsides
became
clearly
visible
still
wet
with
the
night
s
rain
the
drooping
branches
of
the
birches
also
wet
swayed
in
the
wind
and
flung
down
bright
drops
of
water
to
one
side
the
soldiers
faces
were
more
and
more
clearly
visible
rostov
always
closely
followed
by
ilyin
rode
along
the
side
of
the
road
between
two
rows
of
birch
trees
when
campaigning
rostov
allowed
himself
the
indulgence
of
riding
not
a
regimental
but
a
cossack
horse
a
judge
of
horses
and
a
sportsman
he
had
lately
procured
himself
a
large
fine
mettlesome
donets
horse
dun
colored
with
light
mane
and
tail
and
when
he
rode
it
no
one
could
outgallop
him
to
ride
this
horse
was
a
pleasure
to
him
and
he
thought
of
the
horse
of
the
morning
of
the
doctor
s
wife
but
not
once
of
the
impending
danger
formerly
when
going
into
action
rostov
had
felt
afraid
now
he
had
not
the
least
feeling
of
fear
he
was
fearless
not
because
he
had
grown
used
to
being
under
fire
one
cannot
grow
used
to
danger
but
because
he
had
learned
how
to
manage
his
thoughts
when
in
danger
he
had
grown
accustomed
when
going
into
action
to
think
about
anything
but
what
would
seem
most
likely
to
interest
him
the
impending
danger
during
the
first
period
of
his
service
hard
as
he
tried
and
much
as
he
reproached
himself
with
cowardice
he
had
not
been
able
to
do
this
but
with
time
it
had
come
of
itself
now
he
rode
beside
ilyin
under
the
birch
trees
occasionally
plucking
leaves
from
a
branch
that
met
his
hand
sometimes
touching
his
horse
s
side
with
his
foot
or
without
turning
round
handing
a
pipe
he
had
finished
to
an
hussar
riding
behind
him
with
as
calm
and
careless
an
air
as
though
he
were
merely
out
for
a
ride
he
glanced
with
pity
at
the
excited
face
of
ilyin
who
talked
much
and
in
great
agitation
he
knew
from
experience
the
tormenting
expectation
of
terror
and
death
the
cornet
was
suffering
and
knew
that
only
time
could
help
him
as
soon
as
the
sun
appeared
in
a
clear
strip
of
sky
beneath
the
clouds
the
wind
fell
as
if
it
dared
not
spoil
the
beauty
of
the
summer
morning
after
the
storm
drops
still
continued
to
fall
but
vertically
now
and
all
was
still
the
whole
sun
appeared
on
the
horizon
and
disappeared
behind
a
long
narrow
cloud
that
hung
above
it
a
few
minutes
later
it
reappeared
brighter
still
from
behind
the
top
of
the
cloud
tearing
its
edge
everything
grew
bright
and
glittered
and
with
that
light
and
as
if
in
reply
to
it
came
the
sound
of
guns
ahead
of
them
before
rostov
had
had
time
to
consider
and
determine
the
distance
of
that
firing
count
ostermann
tolstoy
s
adjutant
came
galloping
from
vitebsk
with
orders
to
advance
at
a
trot
along
the
road
the
squadron
overtook
and
passed
the
infantry
and
the
battery
which
had
also
quickened
their
pace
rode
down
a
hill
and
passing
through
an
empty
and
deserted
village
again
ascended
the
horses
began
to
lather
and
the
men
to
flush
halt
dress
your
ranks
the
order
of
the
regimental
commander
was
heard
ahead
forward
by
the
left
walk
march
came
the
order
from
in
front
and
the
hussars
passing
along
the
line
of
troops
on
the
left
flank
of
our
position
halted
behind
our
uhlans
who
were
in
the
front
line
to
the
right
stood
our
infantry
in
a
dense
column
they
were
the
reserve
higher
up
the
hill
on
the
very
horizon
our
guns
were
visible
through
the
wonderfully
clear
air
brightly
illuminated
by
slanting
morning
sunbeams
in
front
beyond
a
hollow
dale
could
be
seen
the
enemy
s
columns
and
guns
our
advanced
line
already
in
action
could
be
heard
briskly
exchanging
shots
with
the
enemy
in
the
dale
at
these
sounds
long
unheard
rostov
s
spirits
rose
as
at
the
strains
of
the
merriest
music
trap
ta
ta
tap
cracked
the
shots
now
together
now
several
quickly
one
after
another
again
all
was
silent
and
then
again
it
sounded
as
if
someone
were
walking
on
detonators
and
exploding
them
the
hussars
remained
in
the
same
place
for
about
an
hour
a
cannonade
began
count
ostermann
with
his
suite
rode
up
behind
the
squadron
halted
spoke
to
the
commander
of
the
regiment
and
rode
up
the
hill
to
the
guns
after
ostermann
had
gone
a
command
rang
out
to
the
uhlans
form
column
prepare
to
charge
the
infantry
in
front
of
them
parted
into
platoons
to
allow
the
cavalry
to
pass
the
uhlans
started
the
streamers
on
their
spears
fluttering
and
trotted
downhill
toward
the
french
cavalry
which
was
seen
below
to
the
left
as
soon
as
the
uhlans
descended
the
hill
the
hussars
were
ordered
up
the
hill
to
support
the
battery
as
they
took
the
places
vacated
by
the
uhlans
bullets
came
from
the
front
whining
and
whistling
but
fell
spent
without
taking
effect
the
sounds
which
he
had
not
heard
for
so
long
had
an
even
more
pleasurable
and
exhilarating
effect
on
rostov
than
the
previous
sounds
of
firing
drawing
himself
up
he
viewed
the
field
of
battle
opening
out
before
him
from
the
hill
and
with
his
whole
soul
followed
the
movement
of
the
uhlans
they
swooped
down
close
to
the
french
dragoons
something
confused
happened
there
amid
the
smoke
and
five
minutes
later
our
uhlans
were
galloping
back
not
to
the
place
they
had
occupied
but
more
to
the
left
and
among
the
orange
colored
uhlans
on
chestnut
horses
and
behind
them
in
a
large
group
blue
french
dragoons
on
gray
horses
could
be
seen
chapter
xv
rostov
with
his
keen
sportsman
s
eye
was
one
of
the
first
to
catch
sight
of
these
blue
french
dragoons
pursuing
our
uhlans
nearer
and
nearer
in
disorderly
crowds
came
the
uhlans
and
the
french
dragoons
pursuing
them
he
could
already
see
how
these
men
who
looked
so
small
at
the
foot
of
the
hill
jostled
and
overtook
one
another
waving
their
arms
and
their
sabers
in
the
air
rostov
gazed
at
what
was
happening
before
him
as
at
a
hunt
he
felt
instinctively
that
if
the
hussars
struck
at
the
french
dragoons
now
the
latter
could
not
withstand
them
but
if
a
charge
was
to
be
made
it
must
be
done
now
at
that
very
moment
or
it
would
be
too
late
he
looked
around
a
captain
standing
beside
him
was
gazing
like
himself
with
eyes
fixed
on
the
cavalry
below
them
andrew
sevastyanych
said
rostov
you
know
we
could
crush
them
a
fine
thing
too
replied
the
captain
and
really
rostov
without
waiting
to
hear
him
out
touched
his
horse
galloped
to
the
front
of
his
squadron
and
before
he
had
time
to
finish
giving
the
word
of
command
the
whole
squadron
sharing
his
feeling
was
following
him
rostov
himself
did
not
know
how
or
why
he
did
it
he
acted
as
he
did
when
hunting
without
reflecting
or
considering
he
saw
the
dragoons
near
and
that
they
were
galloping
in
disorder
he
knew
they
could
not
withstand
an
attack
knew
there
was
only
that
moment
and
that
if
he
let
it
slip
it
would
not
return
the
bullets
were
whining
and
whistling
so
stimulatingly
around
him
and
his
horse
was
so
eager
to
go
that
he
could
not
restrain
himself
he
touched
his
horse
gave
the
word
of
command
and
immediately
hearing
behind
him
the
tramp
of
the
horses
of
his
deployed
squadron
rode
at
full
trot
downhill
toward
the
dragoons
hardly
had
they
reached
the
bottom
of
the
hill
before
their
pace
instinctively
changed
to
a
gallop
which
grew
faster
and
faster
as
they
drew
nearer
to
our
uhlans
and
the
french
dragoons
who
galloped
after
them
the
dragoons
were
now
close
at
hand
on
seeing
the
hussars
the
foremost
began
to
turn
while
those
behind
began
to
halt
with
the
same
feeling
with
which
he
had
galloped
across
the
path
of
a
wolf
rostov
gave
rein
to
his
donets
horse
and
galloped
to
intersect
the
path
of
the
dragoons
disordered
lines
one
uhlan
stopped
another
who
was
on
foot
flung
himself
to
the
ground
to
avoid
being
knocked
over
and
a
riderless
horse
fell
in
among
the
hussars
nearly
all
the
french
dragoons
were
galloping
back
rostov
picking
out
one
on
a
gray
horse
dashed
after
him
on
the
way
he
came
upon
a
bush
his
gallant
horse
cleared
it
and
almost
before
he
had
righted
himself
in
his
saddle
he
saw
that
he
would
immediately
overtake
the
enemy
he
had
selected
that
frenchman
by
his
uniform
an
officer
was
going
at
a
gallop
crouching
on
his
gray
horse
and
urging
it
on
with
his
saber
in
another
moment
rostov
s
horse
dashed
its
breast
against
the
hindquarters
of
the
officer
s
horse
almost
knocking
it
over
and
at
the
same
instant
rostov
without
knowing
why
raised
his
saber
and
struck
the
frenchman
with
it
the
instant
he
had
done
this
all
rostov
s
animation
vanished
the
officer
fell
not
so
much
from
the
blow
which
had
but
slightly
cut
his
arm
above
the
elbow
as
from
the
shock
to
his
horse
and
from
fright
rostov
reined
in
his
horse
and
his
eyes
sought
his
foe
to
see
whom
he
had
vanquished
the
french
dragoon
officer
was
hopping
with
one
foot
on
the
ground
the
other
being
caught
in
the
stirrup
his
eyes
screwed
up
with
fear
as
if
he
every
moment
expected
another
blow
gazed
up
at
rostov
with
shrinking
terror
his
pale
and
mud
stained
face
fair
and
young
with
a
dimple
in
the
chin
and
light
blue
eyes
was
not
an
enemy
s
face
at
all
suited
to
a
battlefield
but
a
most
ordinary
homelike
face
before
rostov
had
decided
what
to
do
with
him
the
officer
cried
i
surrender
he
hurriedly
but
vainly
tried
to
get
his
foot
out
of
the
stirrup
and
did
not
remove
his
frightened
blue
eyes
from
rostov
s
face
some
hussars
who
galloped
up
disengaged
his
foot
and
helped
him
into
the
saddle
on
all
sides
the
hussars
were
busy
with
the
dragoons
one
was
wounded
but
though
his
face
was
bleeding
he
would
not
give
up
his
horse
another
was
perched
up
behind
an
hussar
with
his
arms
round
him
a
third
was
being
helped
by
an
hussar
to
mount
his
horse
in
front
the
french
infantry
were
firing
as
they
ran
the
hussars
galloped
hastily
back
with
their
prisoners
rostov
galloped
back
with
the
rest
aware
of
an
unpleasant
feeling
of
depression
in
his
heart
something
vague
and
confused
which
he
could
not
at
all
account
for
had
come
over
him
with
the
capture
of
that
officer
and
the
blow
he
had
dealt
him
count
ostermann
tolstoy
met
the
returning
hussars
sent
for
rostov
thanked
him
and
said
he
would
report
his
gallant
deed
to
the
emperor
and
would
recommend
him
for
a
st
george
s
cross
when
sent
for
by
count
ostermann
rostov
remembering
that
he
had
charged
without
orders
felt
sure
his
commander
was
sending
for
him
to
punish
him
for
breach
of
discipline
ostermann
s
flattering
words
and
promise
of
a
reward
should
therefore
have
struck
him
all
the
more
pleasantly
but
he
still
felt
that
same
vaguely
disagreeable
feeling
of
moral
nausea
but
what
on
earth
is
worrying
me
he
asked
himself
as
he
rode
back
from
the
general
ilyin
no
he
s
safe
have
i
disgraced
myself
in
any
way
no
that
s
not
it
something
else
resembling
remorse
tormented
him
yes
oh
yes
that
french
officer
with
the
dimple
and
i
remember
how
my
arm
paused
when
i
raised
it
rostov
saw
the
prisoners
being
led
away
and
galloped
after
them
to
have
a
look
at
his
frenchman
with
the
dimple
on
his
chin
he
was
sitting
in
his
foreign
uniform
on
an
hussar
packhorse
and
looked
anxiously
about
him
the
sword
cut
on
his
arm
could
scarcely
be
called
a
wound
he
glanced
at
rostov
with
a
feigned
smile
and
waved
his
hand
in
greeting
rostov
still
had
the
same
indefinite
feeling
as
of
shame
all
that
day
and
the
next
his
friends
and
comrades
noticed
that
rostov
without
being
dull
or
angry
was
silent
thoughtful
and
preoccupied
he
drank
reluctantly
tried
to
remain
alone
and
kept
turning
something
over
in
his
mind
rostov
was
always
thinking
about
that
brilliant
exploit
of
his
which
to
his
amazement
had
gained
him
the
st
george
s
cross
and
even
given
him
a
reputation
for
bravery
and
there
was
something
he
could
not
at
all
understand
so
others
are
even
more
afraid
than
i
am
he
thought
so
that
s
all
there
is
in
what
is
called
heroism
and
heroism
and
did
i
do
it
for
my
country
s
sake
and
how
was
he
to
blame
with
his
dimple
and
blue
eyes
and
how
frightened
he
was
he
thought
that
i
should
kill
him
why
should
i
kill
him
my
hand
trembled
and
they
have
given
me
a
st
george
s
cross
i
can
t
make
it
out
at
all
but
while
nicholas
was
considering
these
questions
and
still
could
reach
no
clear
solution
of
what
puzzled
him
so
the
wheel
of
fortune
in
the
service
as
often
happens
turned
in
his
favor
after
the
affair
at
ostrovna
he
was
brought
into
notice
received
command
of
an
hussar
battalion
and
when
a
brave
officer
was
needed
he
was
chosen
chapter
xvi
on
receiving
news
of
natasha
s
illness
the
countess
though
not
quite
well
yet
and
still
weak
went
to
moscow
with
petya
and
the
rest
of
the
household
and
the
whole
family
moved
from
marya
dmitrievna
s
house
to
their
own
and
settled
down
in
town
natasha
s
illness
was
so
serious
that
fortunately
for
her
and
for
her
parents
the
consideration
of
all
that
had
caused
the
illness
her
conduct
and
the
breaking
off
of
her
engagement
receded
into
the
background
she
was
so
ill
that
it
was
impossible
for
them
to
consider
in
how
far
she
was
to
blame
for
what
had
happened
she
could
not
eat
or
sleep
grew
visibly
thinner
coughed
and
as
the
doctors
made
them
feel
was
in
danger
they
could
not
think
of
anything
but
how
to
help
her
doctors
came
to
see
her
singly
and
in
consultation
talked
much
in
french
german
and
latin
blamed
one
another
and
prescribed
a
great
variety
of
medicines
for
all
the
diseases
known
to
them
but
the
simple
idea
never
occurred
to
any
of
them
that
they
could
not
know
the
disease
natasha
was
suffering
from
as
no
disease
suffered
by
a
live
man
can
be
known
for
every
living
person
has
his
own
peculiarities
and
always
has
his
own
peculiar
personal
novel
complicated
disease
unknown
to
medicine
not
a
disease
of
the
lungs
liver
skin
heart
nerves
and
so
on
mentioned
in
medical
books
but
a
disease
consisting
of
one
of
the
innumerable
combinations
of
the
maladies
of
those
organs
this
simple
thought
could
not
occur
to
the
doctors
as
it
cannot
occur
to
a
wizard
that
he
is
unable
to
work
his
charms
because
the
business
of
their
lives
was
to
cure
and
they
received
money
for
it
and
had
spent
the
best
years
of
their
lives
on
that
business
but
above
all
that
thought
was
kept
out
of
their
minds
by
the
fact
that
they
saw
they
were
really
useful
as
in
fact
they
were
to
the
whole
rostov
family
their
usefulness
did
not
depend
on
making
the
patient
swallow
substances
for
the
most
part
harmful
the
harm
was
scarcely
perceptible
as
they
were
given
in
small
doses
but
they
were
useful
necessary
and
indispensable
because
they
satisfied
a
mental
need
of
the
invalid
and
of
those
who
loved
her
and
that
is
why
there
are
and
always
will
be
pseudo
healers
wise
women
homeopaths
and
allopaths
they
satisfied
that
eternal
human
need
for
hope
of
relief
for
sympathy
and
that
something
should
be
done
which
is
felt
by
those
who
are
suffering
they
satisfied
the
need
seen
in
its
most
elementary
form
in
a
child
when
it
wants
to
have
a
place
rubbed
that
has
been
hurt
a
child
knocks
itself
and
runs
at
once
to
the
arms
of
its
mother
or
nurse
to
have
the
aching
spot
rubbed
or
kissed
and
it
feels
better
when
this
is
done
the
child
cannot
believe
that
the
strongest
and
wisest
of
its
people
have
no
remedy
for
its
pain
and
the
hope
of
relief
and
the
expression
of
its
mother
s
sympathy
while
she
rubs
the
bump
comforts
it
the
doctors
were
of
use
to
natasha
because
they
kissed
and
rubbed
her
bump
assuring
her
that
it
would
soon
pass
if
only
the
coachman
went
to
the
chemist
s
in
the
arbat
and
got
a
powder
and
some
pills
in
a
pretty
box
of
a
ruble
and
seventy
kopeks
and
if
she
took
those
powders
in
boiled
water
at
intervals
of
precisely
two
hours
neither
more
nor
less
what
would
sonya
and
the
count
and
countess
have
done
how
would
they
have
looked
if
nothing
had
been
done
if
there
had
not
been
those
pills
to
give
by
the
clock
the
warm
drinks
the
chicken
cutlets
and
all
the
other
details
of
life
ordered
by
the
doctors
the
carrying
out
of
which
supplied
an
occupation
and
consolation
to
the
family
circle
how
would
the
count
have
borne
his
dearly
loved
daughter
s
illness
had
he
not
known
that
it
was
costing
him
a
thousand
rubles
and
that
he
would
not
grudge
thousands
more
to
benefit
her
or
had
he
not
known
that
if
her
illness
continued
he
would
not
grudge
yet
other
thousands
and
would
take
her
abroad
for
consultations
there
and
had
he
not
been
able
to
explain
the
details
of
how
metivier
and
feller
had
not
understood
the
symptoms
but
frise
had
and
mudrov
had
diagnosed
them
even
better
what
would
the
countess
have
done
had
she
not
been
able
sometimes
to
scold
the
invalid
for
not
strictly
obeying
the
doctor
s
orders
you
ll
never
get
well
like
that
she
would
say
forgetting
her
grief
in
her
vexation
if
you
won
t
obey
the
doctor
and
take
your
medicine
at
the
right
time
you
mustn
t
trifle
with
it
you
know
or
it
may
turn
to
pneumonia
she
would
go
on
deriving
much
comfort
from
the
utterance
of
that
foreign
word
incomprehensible
to
others
as
well
as
to
herself
what
would
sonya
have
done
without
the
glad
consciousness
that
she
had
not
undressed
during
the
first
three
nights
in
order
to
be
ready
to
carry
out
all
the
doctor
s
injunctions
with
precision
and
that
she
still
kept
awake
at
night
so
as
not
to
miss
the
proper
time
when
the
slightly
harmful
pills
in
the
little
gilt
box
had
to
be
administered
even
to
natasha
herself
it
was
pleasant
to
see
that
so
many
sacrifices
were
being
made
for
her
sake
and
to
know
that
she
had
to
take
medicine
at
certain
hours
though
she
declared
that
no
medicine
would
cure
her
and
that
it
was
all
nonsense
and
it
was
even
pleasant
to
be
able
to
show
by
disregarding
the
orders
that
she
did
not
believe
in
medical
treatment
and
did
not
value
her
life
the
doctor
came
every
day
felt
her
pulse
looked
at
her
tongue
and
regardless
of
her
grief
stricken
face
joked
with
her
but
when
he
had
gone
into
another
room
to
which
the
countess
hurriedly
followed
him
he
assumed
a
grave
air
and
thoughtfully
shaking
his
head
said
that
though
there
was
danger
he
had
hopes
of
the
effect
of
this
last
medicine
and
one
must
wait
and
see
that
the
malady
was
chiefly
mental
but
and
the
countess
trying
to
conceal
the
action
from
herself
and
from
him
slipped
a
gold
coin
into
his
hand
and
always
returned
to
the
patient
with
a
more
tranquil
mind
the
symptoms
of
natasha
s
illness
were
that
she
ate
little
slept
little
coughed
and
was
always
low
spirited
the
doctors
said
that
she
could
not
get
on
without
medical
treatment
so
they
kept
her
in
the
stifling
atmosphere
of
the
town
and
the
rostovs
did
not
move
to
the
country
that
summer
of
in
spite
of
the
many
pills
she
swallowed
and
the
drops
and
powders
out
of
the
little
bottles
and
boxes
of
which
madame
schoss
who
was
fond
of
such
things
made
a
large
collection
and
in
spite
of
being
deprived
of
the
country
life
to
which
she
was
accustomed
youth
prevailed
natasha
s
grief
began
to
be
overlaid
by
the
impressions
of
daily
life
it
ceased
to
press
so
painfully
on
her
heart
it
gradually
faded
into
the
past
and
she
began
to
recover
physically
chapter
xvii
natasha
was
calmer
but
no
happier
she
not
merely
avoided
all
external
forms
of
pleasure
balls
promenades
concerts
and
theaters
but
she
never
laughed
without
a
sound
of
tears
in
her
laughter
she
could
not
sing
as
soon
as
she
began
to
laugh
or
tried
to
sing
by
herself
tears
choked
her
tears
of
remorse
tears
at
the
recollection
of
those
pure
times
which
could
never
return
tears
of
vexation
that
she
should
so
uselessly
have
ruined
her
young
life
which
might
have
been
so
happy
laughter
and
singing
in
particular
seemed
to
her
like
a
blasphemy
in
face
of
her
sorrow
without
any
need
of
self
restraint
no
wish
to
coquet
ever
entered
her
head
she
said
and
felt
at
that
time
that
no
man
was
more
to
her
than
nastasya
ivanovna
the
buffoon
something
stood
sentinel
within
her
and
forbade
her
every
joy
besides
she
had
lost
all
the
old
interests
of
her
carefree
girlish
life
that
had
been
so
full
of
hope
the
previous
autumn
the
hunting
uncle
and
the
christmas
holidays
spent
with
nicholas
at
otradnoe
were
what
she
recalled
oftenest
and
most
painfully
what
would
she
not
have
given
to
bring
back
even
a
single
day
of
that
time
but
it
was
gone
forever
her
presentiment
at
the
time
had
not
deceived
her
that
that
state
of
freedom
and
readiness
for
any
enjoyment
would
not
return
again
yet
it
was
necessary
to
live
on
it
comforted
her
to
reflect
that
she
was
not
better
as
she
had
formerly
imagined
but
worse
much
worse
than
anybody
else
in
the
world
but
this
was
not
enough
she
knew
that
and
asked
herself
what
next
but
there
was
nothing
to
come
there
was
no
joy
in
life
yet
life
was
passing
natasha
apparently
tried
not
to
be
a
burden
or
a
hindrance
to
anyone
but
wanted
nothing
for
herself
she
kept
away
from
everyone
in
the
house
and
felt
at
ease
only
with
her
brother
petya
she
liked
to
be
with
him
better
than
with
the
others
and
when
alone
with
him
she
sometimes
laughed
she
hardly
ever
left
the
house
and
of
those
who
came
to
see
them
was
glad
to
see
only
one
person
pierre
it
would
have
been
impossible
to
treat
her
with
more
delicacy
greater
care
and
at
the
same
time
more
seriously
than
did
count
bezukhov
natasha
unconsciously
felt
this
delicacy
and
so
found
great
pleasure
in
his
society
but
she
was
not
even
grateful
to
him
for
it
nothing
good
on
pierre
s
part
seemed
to
her
to
be
an
effort
it
seemed
so
natural
for
him
to
be
kind
to
everyone
that
there
was
no
merit
in
his
kindness
sometimes
natasha
noticed
embarrassment
and
awkwardness
on
his
part
in
her
presence
especially
when
he
wanted
to
do
something
to
please
her
or
feared
that
something
they
spoke
of
would
awaken
memories
distressing
to
her
she
noticed
this
and
attributed
it
to
his
general
kindness
and
shyness
which
she
imagined
must
be
the
same
toward
everyone
as
it
was
to
her
after
those
involuntary
words
that
if
he
were
free
he
would
have
asked
on
his
knees
for
her
hand
and
her
love
uttered
at
a
moment
when
she
was
so
strongly
agitated
pierre
never
spoke
to
natasha
of
his
feelings
and
it
seemed
plain
to
her
that
those
words
which
had
then
so
comforted
her
were
spoken
as
all
sorts
of
meaningless
words
are
spoken
to
comfort
a
crying
child
it
was
not
because
pierre
was
a
married
man
but
because
natasha
felt
very
strongly
with
him
that
moral
barrier
the
absence
of
which
she
had
experienced
with
kuragin
that
it
never
entered
her
head
that
the
relations
between
him
and
herself
could
lead
to
love
on
her
part
still
less
on
his
or
even
to
the
kind
of
tender
self
conscious
romantic
friendship
between
a
man
and
a
woman
of
which
she
had
known
several
instances
before
the
end
of
the
fast
of
st
peter
agrafena
ivanovna
belova
a
country
neighbor
of
the
rostovs
came
to
moscow
to
pay
her
devotions
at
the
shrines
of
the
moscow
saints
she
suggested
that
natasha
should
fast
and
prepare
for
holy
communion
and
natasha
gladly
welcomed
the
idea
despite
the
doctor
s
orders
that
she
should
not
go
out
early
in
the
morning
natasha
insisted
on
fasting
and
preparing
for
the
sacrament
not
as
they
generally
prepared
for
it
in
the
rostov
family
by
attending
three
services
in
their
own
house
but
as
agrafena
ivanovna
did
by
going
to
church
every
day
for
a
week
and
not
once
missing
vespers
matins
or
mass
the
countess
was
pleased
with
natasha
s
zeal
after
the
poor
results
of
the
medical
treatment
in
the
depths
of
her
heart
she
hoped
that
prayer
might
help
her
daughter
more
than
medicines
and
though
not
without
fear
and
concealing
it
from
the
doctor
she
agreed
to
natasha
s
wish
and
entrusted
her
to
belova
agrafena
ivanovna
used
to
come
to
wake
natasha
at
three
in
the
morning
but
generally
found
her
already
awake
she
was
afraid
of
being
late
for
matins
hastily
washing
and
meekly
putting
on
her
shabbiest
dress
and
an
old
mantilla
natasha
shivering
in
the
fresh
air
went
out
into
the
deserted
streets
lit
by
the
clear
light
of
dawn
by
agrafena
ivanovna
s
advice
natasha
prepared
herself
not
in
their
own
parish
but
at
a
church
where
according
to
the
devout
agrafena
ivanovna
the
priest
was
a
man
of
very
severe
and
lofty
life
there
were
never
many
people
in
the
church
natasha
always
stood
beside
belova
in
the
customary
place
before
an
icon
of
the
blessed
virgin
let
into
the
screen
before
the
choir
on
the
left
side
and
a
feeling
new
to
her
of
humility
before
something
great
and
incomprehensible
seized
her
when
at
that
unusual
morning
hour
gazing
at
the
dark
face
of
the
virgin
illuminated
by
the
candles
burning
before
it
and
by
the
morning
light
falling
from
the
window
she
listened
to
the
words
of
the
service
which
she
tried
to
follow
with
understanding
when
she
understood
them
her
personal
feeling
became
interwoven
in
the
prayers
with
shades
of
its
own
when
she
did
not
understand
it
was
sweeter
still
to
think
that
the
wish
to
understand
everything
is
pride
that
it
is
impossible
to
understand
all
that
it
is
only
necessary
to
believe
and
to
commit
oneself
to
god
whom
she
felt
guiding
her
soul
at
those
moments
she
crossed
herself
bowed
low
and
when
she
did
not
understand
in
horror
at
her
own
vileness
simply
asked
god
to
forgive
her
everything
everything
to
have
mercy
upon
her
the
prayers
to
which
she
surrendered
herself
most
of
all
were
those
of
repentance
on
her
way
home
at
an
early
hour
when
she
met
no
one
but
bricklayers
going
to
work
or
men
sweeping
the
street
and
everybody
within
the
houses
was
still
asleep
natasha
experienced
a
feeling
new
to
her
a
sense
of
the
possibility
of
correcting
her
faults
the
possibility
of
a
new
clean
life
and
of
happiness
during
the
whole
week
she
spent
in
this
way
that
feeling
grew
every
day
and
the
happiness
of
taking
communion
or
communing
as
agrafena
ivanovna
joyously
playing
with
the
word
called
it
seemed
to
natasha
so
great
that
she
felt
she
should
never
live
till
that
blessed
sunday
but
the
happy
day
came
and
on
that
memorable
sunday
when
dressed
in
white
muslin
she
returned
home
after
communion
for
the
first
time
for
many
months
she
felt
calm
and
not
oppressed
by
the
thought
of
the
life
that
lay
before
her
the
doctor
who
came
to
see
her
that
day
ordered
her
to
continue
the
powders
he
had
prescribed
a
fortnight
previously
she
must
certainly
go
on
taking
them
morning
and
evening
said
he
evidently
sincerely
satisfied
with
his
success
only
please
be
particular
about
it
be
quite
easy
he
continued
playfully
as
he
adroitly
took
the
gold
coin
in
his
palm
she
will
soon
be
singing
and
frolicking
about
the
last
medicine
has
done
her
a
very
great
deal
of
good
she
has
freshened
up
very
much
the
countess
with
a
cheerful
expression
on
her
face
looked
down
at
her
nails
and
spat
a
little
for
luck
as
she
returned
to
the
drawing
room
chapter
xviii
at
the
beginning
of
july
more
and
more
disquieting
reports
about
the
war
began
to
spread
in
moscow
people
spoke
of
an
appeal
by
the
emperor
to
the
people
and
of
his
coming
himself
from
the
army
to
moscow
and
as
up
to
the
eleventh
of
july
no
manifesto
or
appeal
had
been
received
exaggerated
reports
became
current
about
them
and
about
the
position
of
russia
it
was
said
that
the
emperor
was
leaving
the
army
because
it
was
in
danger
it
was
said
that
smolensk
had
surrendered
that
napoleon
had
an
army
of
a
million
and
only
a
miracle
could
save
russia
on
the
eleventh
of
july
which
was
saturday
the
manifesto
was
received
but
was
not
yet
in
print
and
pierre
who
was
at
the
rostovs
promised
to
come
to
dinner
next
day
sunday
and
bring
a
copy
of
the
manifesto
and
appeal
which
he
would
obtain
from
count
rostopchin
that
sunday
the
rostovs
went
to
mass
at
the
razumovskis
private
chapel
as
usual
it
was
a
hot
july
day
even
at
ten
o
clock
when
the
rostovs
got
out
of
their
carriage
at
the
chapel
the
sultry
air
the
shouts
of
hawkers
the
light
and
gay
summer
clothes
of
the
crowd
the
dusty
leaves
of
the
trees
on
the
boulevard
the
sounds
of
the
band
and
the
white
trousers
of
a
battalion
marching
to
parade
the
rattling
of
wheels
on
the
cobblestones
and
the
brilliant
hot
sunshine
were
all
full
of
that
summer
languor
that
content
and
discontent
with
the
present
which
is
most
strongly
felt
on
a
bright
hot
day
in
town
all
the
moscow
notabilities
all
the
rostovs
acquaintances
were
at
the
razumovskis
chapel
for
as
if
expecting
something
to
happen
many
wealthy
families
who
usually
left
town
for
their
country
estates
had
not
gone
away
that
summer
as
natasha
at
her
mother
s
side
passed
through
the
crowd
behind
a
liveried
footman
who
cleared
the
way
for
them
she
heard
a
young
man
speaking
about
her
in
too
loud
a
whisper
that
s
rostova
the
one
who
she
s
much
thinner
but
all
the
same
she
s
pretty
she
heard
or
thought
she
heard
the
names
of
kuragin
and
bolkonski
but
she
was
always
imagining
that
it
always
seemed
to
her
that
everyone
who
looked
at
her
was
thinking
only
of
what
had
happened
to
her
with
a
sinking
heart
wretched
as
she
always
was
now
when
she
found
herself
in
a
crowd
natasha
in
her
lilac
silk
dress
trimmed
with
black
lace
walked
as
women
can
walk
with
the
more
repose
and
stateliness
the
greater
the
pain
and
shame
in
her
soul
she
knew
for
certain
that
she
was
pretty
but
this
no
longer
gave
her
satisfaction
as
it
used
to
on
the
contrary
it
tormented
her
more
than
anything
else
of
late
and
particularly
so
on
this
bright
hot
summer
day
in
town
it
s
sunday
again
another
week
past
she
thought
recalling
that
she
had
been
here
the
sunday
before
and
always
the
same
life
that
is
no
life
and
the
same
surroundings
in
which
it
used
to
be
so
easy
to
live
i
m
pretty
i
m
young
and
i
know
that
now
i
am
good
i
used
to
be
bad
but
now
i
know
i
am
good
she
thought
but
yet
my
best
years
are
slipping
by
and
are
no
good
to
anyone
she
stood
by
her
mother
s
side
and
exchanged
nods
with
acquaintances
near
her
from
habit
she
scrutinized
the
ladies
dresses
condemned
the
bearing
of
a
lady
standing
close
by
who
was
not
crossing
herself
properly
but
in
a
cramped
manner
and
again
she
thought
with
vexation
that
she
was
herself
being
judged
and
was
judging
others
and
suddenly
at
the
sound
of
the
service
she
felt
horrified
at
her
own
vileness
horrified
that
the
former
purity
of
her
soul
was
again
lost
to
her
a
comely
fresh
looking
old
man
was
conducting
the
service
with
that
mild
solemnity
which
has
so
elevating
and
soothing
an
effect
on
the
souls
of
the
worshipers
the
gates
of
the
sanctuary
screen
were
closed
the
curtain
was
slowly
drawn
and
from
behind
it
a
soft
mysterious
voice
pronounced
some
words
tears
the
cause
of
which
she
herself
did
not
understand
made
natasha
s
breast
heave
and
a
joyous
but
oppressive
feeling
agitated
her
teach
me
what
i
should
do
how
to
live
my
life
how
i
may
grow
good
forever
forever
she
pleaded
the
deacon
came
out
onto
the
raised
space
before
the
altar
screen
and
holding
his
thumb
extended
drew
his
long
hair
from
under
his
dalmatic
and
making
the
sign
of
the
cross
on
his
breast
began
in
a
loud
and
solemn
voice
to
recite
the
words
of
the
prayer
in
peace
let
us
pray
unto
the
lord
as
one
community
without
distinction
of
class
without
enmity
united
by
brotherly
love
let
us
pray
thought
natasha
for
the
peace
that
is
from
above
and
for
the
salvation
of
our
souls
for
the
world
of
angels
and
all
the
spirits
who
dwell
above
us
prayed
natasha
when
they
prayed
for
the
warriors
she
thought
of
her
brother
and
denisov
when
they
prayed
for
all
traveling
by
land
and
sea
she
remembered
prince
andrew
prayed
for
him
and
asked
god
to
forgive
her
all
the
wrongs
she
had
done
him
when
they
prayed
for
those
who
love
us
she
prayed
for
the
members
of
her
own
family
her
father
and
mother
and
sonya
realizing
for
the
first
time
how
wrongly
she
had
acted
toward
them
and
feeling
all
the
strength
of
her
love
for
them
when
they
prayed
for
those
who
hate
us
she
tried
to
think
of
her
enemies
and
people
who
hated
her
in
order
to
pray
for
them
she
included
among
her
enemies
the
creditors
and
all
who
had
business
dealings
with
her
father
and
always
at
the
thought
of
enemies
and
those
who
hated
her
she
remembered
anatole
who
had
done
her
so
much
harm
and
though
he
did
not
hate
her
she
gladly
prayed
for
him
as
for
an
enemy
only
at
prayer
did
she
feel
able
to
think
clearly
and
calmly
of
prince
andrew
and
anatole
as
men
for
whom
her
feelings
were
as
nothing
compared
with
her
awe
and
devotion
to
god
when
they
prayed
for
the
imperial
family
and
the
synod
she
bowed
very
low
and
made
the
sign
of
the
cross
saying
to
herself
that
even
if
she
did
not
understand
still
she
could
not
doubt
and
at
any
rate
loved
the
governing
synod
and
prayed
for
it
when
he
had
finished
the
litany
the
deacon
crossed
the
stole
over
his
breast
and
said
let
us
commit
ourselves
and
our
whole
lives
to
christ
the
lord
commit
ourselves
to
god
natasha
inwardly
repeated
lord
god
i
submit
myself
to
thy
will
she
thought
i
want
nothing
wish
for
nothing
teach
me
what
to
do
and
how
to
use
my
will
take
me
take
me
prayed
natasha
with
impatient
emotion
in
her
heart
not
crossing
herself
but
letting
her
slender
arms
hang
down
as
if
expecting
some
invisible
power
at
any
moment
to
take
her
and
deliver
her
from
herself
from
her
regrets
desires
remorse
hopes
and
sins
the
countess
looked
round
several
times
at
her
daughter
s
softened
face
and
shining
eyes
and
prayed
god
to
help
her
unexpectedly
in
the
middle
of
the
service
and
not
in
the
usual
order
natasha
knew
so
well
the
deacon
brought
out
a
small
stool
the
one
he
knelt
on
when
praying
on
trinity
sunday
and
placed
it
before
the
doors
of
the
sanctuary
screen
the
priest
came
out
with
his
purple
velvet
biretta
on
his
head
adjusted
his
hair
and
knelt
down
with
an
effort
everybody
followed
his
example
and
they
looked
at
one
another
in
surprise
then
came
the
prayer
just
received
from
the
synod
a
prayer
for
the
deliverance
of
russia
from
hostile
invasion
lord
god
of
might
god
of
our
salvation
began
the
priest
in
that
voice
clear
not
grandiloquent
but
mild
in
which
only
the
slav
clergy
read
and
which
acts
so
irresistibly
on
a
russian
heart
lord
god
of
might
god
of
our
salvation
look
this
day
in
mercy
and
blessing
on
thy
humble
people
and
graciously
hear
us
spare
us
and
have
mercy
upon
us
this
foe
confounding
thy
land
desiring
to
lay
waste
the
whole
world
rises
against
us
these
lawless
men
are
gathered
together
to
overthrow
thy
kingdom
to
destroy
thy
dear
jerusalem
thy
beloved
russia
to
defile
thy
temples
to
overthrow
thine
altars
and
to
desecrate
our
holy
shrines
how
long
o
lord
how
long
shall
the
wicked
triumph
how
long
shall
they
wield
unlawful
power
lord
god
hear
us
when
we
pray
to
thee
strengthen
with
thy
might
our
most
gracious
sovereign
lord
the
emperor
alexander
pavlovich
be
mindful
of
his
uprightness
and
meekness
reward
him
according
to
his
righteousness
and
let
it
preserve
us
thy
chosen
israel
bless
his
counsels
his
undertakings
and
his
work
strengthen
his
kingdom
by
thine
almighty
hand
and
give
him
victory
over
his
enemy
even
as
thou
gavest
moses
the
victory
over
amalek
gideon
over
midian
and
david
over
goliath
preserve
his
army
put
a
bow
of
brass
in
the
hands
of
those
who
have
armed
themselves
in
thy
name
and
gird
their
loins
with
strength
for
the
fight
take
up
the
spear
and
shield
and
arise
to
help
us
confound
and
put
to
shame
those
who
have
devised
evil
against
us
may
they
be
before
the
faces
of
thy
faithful
warriors
as
dust
before
the
wind
and
may
thy
mighty
angel
confound
them
and
put
them
to
flight
may
they
be
ensnared
when
they
know
it
not
and
may
the
plots
they
have
laid
in
secret
be
turned
against
them
let
them
fall
before
thy
servants
feet
and
be
laid
low
by
our
hosts
lord
thou
art
able
to
save
both
great
and
small
thou
art
god
and
man
cannot
prevail
against
thee
god
of
our
fathers
remember
thy
bounteous
mercy
and
loving
kindness
which
are
from
of
old
turn
not
thy
face
from
us
but
be
gracious
to
our
unworthiness
and
in
thy
great
goodness
and
thy
many
mercies
regard
not
our
transgressions
and
iniquities
create
in
us
a
clean
heart
and
renew
a
right
spirit
within
us
strengthen
us
all
in
thy
faith
fortify
our
hope
inspire
us
with
true
love
one
for
another
arm
us
with
unity
of
spirit
in
the
righteous
defense
of
the
heritage
thou
gavest
to
us
and
to
our
fathers
and
let
not
the
scepter
of
the
wicked
be
exalted
against
the
destiny
of
those
thou
hast
sanctified
o
lord
our
god
in
whom
we
believe
and
in
whom
we
put
our
trust
let
us
not
be
confounded
in
our
hope
of
thy
mercy
and
give
us
a
token
of
thy
blessing
that
those
who
hate
us
and
our
orthodox
faith
may
see
it
and
be
put
to
shame
and
perish
and
may
all
the
nations
know
that
thou
art
the
lord
and
we
are
thy
people
show
thy
mercy
upon
us
this
day
o
lord
and
grant
us
thy
salvation
make
the
hearts
of
thy
servants
to
rejoice
in
thy
mercy
smite
down
our
enemies
and
destroy
them
swiftly
beneath
the
feet
of
thy
faithful
servants
for
thou
art
the
defense
the
succor
and
the
victory
of
them
that
put
their
trust
in
thee
and
to
thee
be
all
glory
to
father
son
and
holy
ghost
now
and
forever
world
without
end
amen
in
natasha
s
receptive
condition
of
soul
this
prayer
affected
her
strongly
she
listened
to
every
word
about
the
victory
of
moses
over
amalek
of
gideon
over
midian
and
of
david
over
goliath
and
about
the
destruction
of
thy
jerusalem
and
she
prayed
to
god
with
the
tenderness
and
emotion
with
which
her
heart
was
overflowing
but
without
fully
understanding
what
she
was
asking
of
god
in
that
prayer
she
shared
with
all
her
heart
in
the
prayer
for
the
spirit
of
righteousness
for
the
strengthening
of
the
heart
by
faith
and
hope
and
its
animation
by
love
but
she
could
not
pray
that
her
enemies
might
be
trampled
under
foot
when
but
a
few
minutes
before
she
had
been
wishing
she
had
more
of
them
that
she
might
pray
for
them
but
neither
could
she
doubt
the
righteousness
of
the
prayer
that
was
being
read
on
bended
knees
she
felt
in
her
heart
a
devout
and
tremulous
awe
at
the
thought
of
the
punishment
that
overtakes
men
for
their
sins
and
especially
of
her
own
sins
and
she
prayed
to
god
to
forgive
them
all
and
her
too
and
to
give
them
all
and
her
too
peace
and
happiness
and
it
seemed
to
her
that
god
heard
her
prayer
chapter
xix
from
the
day
when
pierre
after
leaving
the
rostovs
with
natasha
s
grateful
look
fresh
in
his
mind
had
gazed
at
the
comet
that
seemed
to
be
fixed
in
the
sky
and
felt
that
something
new
was
appearing
on
his
own
horizon
from
that
day
the
problem
of
the
vanity
and
uselessness
of
all
earthly
things
that
had
incessantly
tormented
him
no
longer
presented
itself
that
terrible
question
why
wherefore
which
had
come
to
him
amid
every
occupation
was
now
replaced
not
by
another
question
or
by
a
reply
to
the
former
question
but
by
her
image
when
he
listened
to
or
himself
took
part
in
trivial
conversations
when
he
read
or
heard
of
human
baseness
or
folly
he
was
not
horrified
as
formerly
and
did
not
ask
himself
why
men
struggled
so
about
these
things
when
all
is
so
transient
and
incomprehensible
but
he
remembered
her
as
he
had
last
seen
her
and
all
his
doubts
vanished
not
because
she
had
answered
the
questions
that
had
haunted
him
but
because
his
conception
of
her
transferred
him
instantly
to
another
a
brighter
realm
of
spiritual
activity
in
which
no
one
could
be
justified
or
guilty
a
realm
of
beauty
and
love
which
it
was
worth
living
for
whatever
worldly
baseness
presented
itself
to
him
he
said
to
himself
well
supposing
n
n
swindled
the
country
and
the
tsar
and
the
country
and
the
tsar
confer
honors
upon
him
what
does
that
matter
she
smiled
at
me
yesterday
and
asked
me
to
come
again
and
i
love
her
and
no
one
will
ever
know
it
and
his
soul
felt
calm
and
peaceful
pierre
still
went
into
society
drank
as
much
and
led
the
same
idle
and
dissipated
life
because
besides
the
hours
he
spent
at
the
rostovs
there
were
other
hours
he
had
to
spend
somehow
and
the
habits
and
acquaintances
he
had
made
in
moscow
formed
a
current
that
bore
him
along
irresistibly
but
latterly
when
more
and
more
disquieting
reports
came
from
the
seat
of
war
and
natasha
s
health
began
to
improve
and
she
no
longer
aroused
in
him
the
former
feeling
of
careful
pity
an
ever
increasing
restlessness
which
he
could
not
explain
took
possession
of
him
he
felt
that
the
condition
he
was
in
could
not
continue
long
that
a
catastrophe
was
coming
which
would
change
his
whole
life
and
he
impatiently
sought
everywhere
for
signs
of
that
approaching
catastrophe
one
of
his
brother
masons
had
revealed
to
pierre
the
following
prophecy
concerning
napoleon
drawn
from
the
revelation
of
st
john
in
chapter
verse
of
the
apocalypse
it
is
said
here
is
wisdom
let
him
that
hath
understanding
count
the
number
of
the
beast
for
it
is
the
number
of
a
man
and
his
number
is
six
hundred
threescore
and
six
and
in
the
fifth
verse
of
the
same
chapter
and
there
was
given
unto
him
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
and
blasphemies
and
power
was
given
unto
him
to
continue
forty
and
two
months
the
french
alphabet
written
out
with
the
same
numerical
values
as
the
hebrew
in
which
the
first
nine
letters
denote
units
and
the
others
tens
will
have
the
following
significance
a
b
c
d
e
f
g
h
i
k
l
m
n
o
p
q
r
s
t
u
v
w
x
y
z
writing
the
words
l
empereur
napoleon
in
numbers
it
appears
that
the
sum
of
them
is
and
that
napoleon
therefore
the
beast
foretold
in
the
apocalypse
moreover
by
applying
the
same
system
to
the
words
quarante
deux
which
was
the
term
allowed
to
the
beast
that
spoke
great
things
and
blasphemies
the
same
number
was
obtained
from
which
it
followed
that
the
limit
fixed
for
napoleon
s
power
had
come
in
the
year
when
the
french
emperor
was
forty
two
this
prophecy
pleased
pierre
very
much
and
he
often
asked
himself
what
would
put
an
end
to
the
power
of
the
beast
that
is
of
napoleon
and
tried
by
the
same
system
of
using
letters
as
numbers
and
adding
them
up
to
find
an
answer
to
the
question
that
engrossed
him
he
wrote
the
words
l
empereur
alexandre
la
nation
russe
and
added
up
their
numbers
but
the
sums
were
either
more
or
less
than
once
when
making
such
calculations
he
wrote
down
his
own
name
in
french
comte
pierre
besouhoff
but
the
sum
of
the
numbers
did
not
come
right
then
he
changed
the
spelling
substituting
a
z
for
the
s
and
adding
de
and
the
article
le
still
without
obtaining
the
desired
result
then
it
occurred
to
him
if
the
answer
to
the
question
were
contained
in
his
name
his
nationality
would
also
be
given
in
the
answer
so
he
wrote
le
russe
besuhof
and
adding
up
the
numbers
got
this
was
only
five
too
much
and
five
was
represented
by
e
the
very
letter
elided
from
the
article
le
before
the
word
empereur
by
omitting
the
e
though
incorrectly
pierre
got
the
answer
he
sought
l
russe
besuhof
made
this
discovery
excited
him
how
or
by
what
means
he
was
connected
with
the
great
event
foretold
in
the
apocalypse
he
did
not
know
but
he
did
not
doubt
that
connection
for
a
moment
his
love
for
natasha
antichrist
napoleon
the
invasion
the
comet
l
empereur
napoleon
and
l
russe
besuhof
all
this
had
to
mature
and
culminate
to
lift
him
out
of
that
spellbound
petty
sphere
of
moscow
habits
in
which
he
felt
himself
held
captive
and
lead
him
to
a
great
achievement
and
great
happiness
forty
two
on
the
eve
of
the
sunday
when
the
special
prayer
was
read
pierre
had
promised
the
rostovs
to
bring
them
from
count
rostopchin
whom
he
knew
well
both
the
appeal
to
the
people
and
the
news
from
the
army
in
the
morning
when
he
went
to
call
at
rostopchin
s
he
met
there
a
courier
fresh
from
the
army
an
acquaintance
of
his
own
who
often
danced
at
moscow
balls
do
please
for
heaven
s
sake
relieve
me
of
something
said
the
courier
i
have
a
sackful
of
letters
to
parents
among
these
letters
was
one
from
nicholas
rostov
to
his
father
pierre
took
that
letter
and
rostopchin
also
gave
him
the
emperor
s
appeal
to
moscow
which
had
just
been
printed
the
last
army
orders
and
his
own
most
recent
bulletin
glancing
through
the
army
orders
pierre
found
in
one
of
them
in
the
lists
of
killed
wounded
and
rewarded
the
name
of
nicholas
rostov
awarded
a
st
george
s
cross
of
the
fourth
class
for
courage
shown
in
the
ostrovna
affair
and
in
the
same
order
the
name
of
prince
andrew
bolkonski
appointed
to
the
command
of
a
regiment
of
chasseurs
though
he
did
not
want
to
remind
the
rostovs
of
bolkonski
pierre
could
not
refrain
from
making
them
happy
by
the
news
of
their
son
s
having
received
a
decoration
so
he
sent
that
printed
army
order
and
nicholas
letter
to
the
rostovs
keeping
the
appeal
the
bulletin
and
the
other
orders
to
take
with
him
when
he
went
to
dinner
his
conversation
with
count
rostopchin
and
the
latter
s
tone
of
anxious
hurry
the
meeting
with
the
courier
who
talked
casually
of
how
badly
things
were
going
in
the
army
the
rumors
of
the
discovery
of
spies
in
moscow
and
of
a
leaflet
in
circulation
stating
that
napoleon
promised
to
be
in
both
the
russian
capitals
by
the
autumn
and
the
talk
of
the
emperor
s
being
expected
to
arrive
next
day
all
aroused
with
fresh
force
that
feeling
of
agitation
and
expectation
in
pierre
which
he
had
been
conscious
of
ever
since
the
appearance
of
the
comet
and
especially
since
the
beginning
of
the
war
he
had
long
been
thinking
of
entering
the
army
and
would
have
done
so
had
he
not
been
hindered
first
by
his
membership
of
the
society
of
freemasons
to
which
he
was
bound
by
oath
and
which
preached
perpetual
peace
and
the
abolition
of
war
and
secondly
by
the
fact
that
when
he
saw
the
great
mass
of
muscovites
who
had
donned
uniform
and
were
talking
patriotism
he
somehow
felt
ashamed
to
take
the
step
but
the
chief
reason
for
not
carrying
out
his
intention
to
enter
the
army
lay
in
the
vague
idea
that
he
was
l
russe
besuhof
who
had
the
number
of
the
beast
that
his
part
in
the
great
affair
of
setting
a
limit
to
the
power
of
the
beast
that
spoke
great
and
blasphemous
things
had
been
predestined
from
eternity
and
that
therefore
he
ought
not
to
undertake
anything
but
wait
for
what
was
bound
to
come
to
pass
chapter
xx
a
few
intimate
friends
were
dining
with
the
rostovs
that
day
as
usual
on
sundays
pierre
came
early
so
as
to
find
them
alone
he
had
grown
so
stout
this
year
that
he
would
have
been
abnormal
had
he
not
been
so
tall
so
broad
of
limb
and
so
strong
that
he
carried
his
bulk
with
evident
ease
he
went
up
the
stairs
puffing
and
muttering
something
his
coachman
did
not
even
ask
whether
he
was
to
wait
he
knew
that
when
his
master
was
at
the
rostovs
he
stayed
till
midnight
the
rostovs
footman
rushed
eagerly
forward
to
help
him
off
with
his
cloak
and
take
his
hat
and
stick
pierre
from
club
habit
always
left
both
hat
and
stick
in
the
anteroom
the
first
person
he
saw
in
the
house
was
natasha
even
before
he
saw
her
while
taking
off
his
cloak
he
heard
her
she
was
practicing
solfa
exercises
in
the
music
room
he
knew
that
she
had
not
sung
since
her
illness
and
so
the
sound
of
her
voice
surprised
and
delighted
him
he
opened
the
door
softly
and
saw
her
in
the
lilac
dress
she
had
worn
at
church
walking
about
the
room
singing
she
had
her
back
to
him
when
he
opened
the
door
but
when
turning
quickly
she
saw
his
broad
surprised
face
she
blushed
and
came
rapidly
up
to
him
i
want
to
try
to
sing
again
she
said
adding
as
if
by
way
of
excuse
it
is
at
least
something
to
do
that
s
capital
how
glad
i
am
you
ve
come
i
am
so
happy
today
she
said
with
the
old
animation
pierre
had
not
seen
in
her
for
along
time
you
know
nicholas
has
received
a
st
george
s
cross
i
am
so
proud
of
him
oh
yes
i
sent
that
announcement
but
i
don
t
want
to
interrupt
you
he
added
and
was
about
to
go
to
the
drawing
room
natasha
stopped
him
count
is
it
wrong
of
me
to
sing
she
said
blushing
and
fixing
her
eyes
inquiringly
on
him
no
why
should
it
be
on
the
contrary
but
why
do
you
ask
me
i
don
t
know
myself
natasha
answered
quickly
but
i
should
not
like
to
do
anything
you
disapproved
of
i
believe
in
you
completely
you
don
t
know
how
important
you
are
to
me
how
much
you
ve
done
for
me
she
spoke
rapidly
and
did
not
notice
how
pierre
flushed
at
her
words
i
saw
in
that
same
army
order
that
he
bolkonski
she
whispered
the
name
hastily
is
in
russia
and
in
the
army
again
what
do
you
think
she
was
speaking
hurriedly
evidently
afraid
her
strength
might
fail
her
will
he
ever
forgive
me
will
he
not
always
have
a
bitter
feeling
toward
me
what
do
you
think
what
do
you
think
i
think
pierre
replied
that
he
has
nothing
to
forgive
if
i
were
in
his
place
by
association
of
ideas
pierre
was
at
once
carried
back
to
the
day
when
trying
to
comfort
her
he
had
said
that
if
he
were
not
himself
but
the
best
man
in
the
world
and
free
he
would
ask
on
his
knees
for
her
hand
and
the
same
feeling
of
pity
tenderness
and
love
took
possession
of
him
and
the
same
words
rose
to
his
lips
but
she
did
not
give
him
time
to
say
them
yes
you
you
she
said
uttering
the
word
you
rapturously
that
s
a
different
thing
i
know
no
one
kinder
more
generous
or
better
than
you
nobody
could
be
had
you
not
been
there
then
and
now
too
i
don
t
know
what
would
have
become
of
me
because
tears
suddenly
rose
in
her
eyes
she
turned
away
lifted
her
music
before
her
eyes
began
singing
again
and
again
began
walking
up
and
down
the
room
just
then
petya
came
running
in
from
the
drawing
room
petya
was
now
a
handsome
rosy
lad
of
fifteen
with
full
red
lips
and
resembled
natasha
he
was
preparing
to
enter
the
university
but
he
and
his
friend
obolenski
had
lately
in
secret
agreed
to
join
the
hussars
petya
had
come
rushing
out
to
talk
to
his
namesake
about
this
affair
he
had
asked
pierre
to
find
out
whether
he
would
be
accepted
in
the
hussars
pierre
walked
up
and
down
the
drawing
room
not
listening
to
what
petya
was
saying
petya
pulled
him
by
the
arm
to
attract
his
attention
well
what
about
my
plan
peter
kirilych
for
heaven
s
sake
you
are
my
only
hope
said
petya
oh
yes
your
plan
to
join
the
hussars
i
ll
mention
it
i
ll
bring
it
all
up
today
well
mon
cher
have
you
got
the
manifesto
asked
the
old
count
the
countess
has
been
to
mass
at
the
razumovskis
and
heard
the
new
prayer
she
says
it
s
very
fine
yes
i
ve
got
it
said
pierre
the
emperor
is
to
be
here
tomorrow
there
s
to
be
an
extraordinary
meeting
of
the
nobility
and
they
are
talking
of
a
levy
of
ten
men
per
thousand
oh
yes
let
me
congratulate
you
yes
yes
thank
god
well
and
what
news
from
the
army
we
are
again
retreating
they
say
we
re
already
near
smolensk
replied
pierre
o
lord
o
lord
exclaimed
the
count
where
is
the
manifesto
the
emperor
s
appeal
oh
yes
pierre
began
feeling
in
his
pockets
for
the
papers
but
could
not
find
them
still
slapping
his
pockets
he
kissed
the
hand
of
the
countess
who
entered
the
room
and
glanced
uneasily
around
evidently
expecting
natasha
who
had
left
off
singing
but
had
not
yet
come
into
the
drawing
room
on
my
word
i
don
t
know
what
i
ve
done
with
it
he
said
there
he
is
always
losing
everything
remarked
the
countess
natasha
entered
with
a
softened
and
agitated
expression
of
face
and
sat
down
looking
silently
at
pierre
as
soon
as
she
entered
pierre
s
features
which
had
been
gloomy
suddenly
lighted
up
and
while
still
searching
for
the
papers
he
glanced
at
her
several
times
no
really
i
ll
drive
home
i
must
have
left
them
there
i
ll
certainly
but
you
ll
be
late
for
dinner
oh
and
my
coachman
has
gone
but
sonya
who
had
gone
to
look
for
the
papers
in
the
anteroom
had
found
them
in
pierre
s
hat
where
he
had
carefully
tucked
them
under
the
lining
pierre
was
about
to
begin
reading
no
after
dinner
said
the
old
count
evidently
expecting
much
enjoyment
from
that
reading
at
dinner
at
which
champagne
was
drunk
to
the
health
of
the
new
chevalier
of
st
george
shinshin
told
them
the
town
news
of
the
illness
of
the
old
georgian
princess
of
metivier
s
disappearance
from
moscow
and
of
how
some
german
fellow
had
been
brought
to
rostopchin
and
accused
of
being
a
french
spyer
so
count
rostopchin
had
told
the
story
and
how
rostopchin
let
him
go
and
assured
the
people
that
he
was
not
a
spire
at
all
but
only
an
old
german
ruin
people
are
being
arrested
said
the
count
i
ve
told
the
countess
she
should
not
speak
french
so
much
it
s
not
the
time
for
it
now
and
have
you
heard
shinshin
asked
prince
golitsyn
has
engaged
a
master
to
teach
him
russian
it
is
becoming
dangerous
to
speak
french
in
the
streets
and
how
about
you
count
peter
kirilych
if
they
call
up
the
militia
you
too
will
have
to
mount
a
horse
remarked
the
old
count
addressing
pierre
pierre
had
been
silent
and
preoccupied
all
through
dinner
seeming
not
to
grasp
what
was
said
he
looked
at
the
count
oh
yes
the
war
he
said
no
what
sort
of
warrior
should
i
make
and
yet
everything
is
so
strange
so
strange
i
can
t
make
it
out
i
don
t
know
i
am
very
far
from
having
military
tastes
but
in
these
times
no
one
can
answer
for
himself
after
dinner
the
count
settled
himself
comfortably
in
an
easy
chair
and
with
a
serious
face
asked
sonya
who
was
considered
an
excellent
reader
to
read
the
appeal
to
moscow
our
ancient
capital
the
enemy
has
entered
the
borders
of
russia
with
immense
forces
he
comes
to
despoil
our
beloved
country
sonya
read
painstakingly
in
her
high
pitched
voice
the
count
listened
with
closed
eyes
heaving
abrupt
sighs
at
certain
passages
natasha
sat
erect
gazing
with
a
searching
look
now
at
her
father
and
now
at
pierre
pierre
felt
her
eyes
on
him
and
tried
not
to
look
round
the
countess
shook
her
head
disapprovingly
and
angrily
at
every
solemn
expression
in
the
manifesto
in
all
these
words
she
saw
only
that
the
danger
threatening
her
son
would
not
soon
be
over
shinshin
with
a
sarcastic
smile
on
his
lips
was
evidently
preparing
to
make
fun
of
anything
that
gave
him
the
opportunity
sonya
s
reading
any
remark
of
the
count
s
or
even
the
manifesto
itself
should
no
better
pretext
present
itself
after
reading
about
the
dangers
that
threatened
russia
the
hopes
the
emperor
placed
on
moscow
and
especially
on
its
illustrious
nobility
sonya
with
a
quiver
in
her
voice
due
chiefly
to
the
attention
that
was
being
paid
to
her
read
the
last
words
we
ourselves
will
not
delay
to
appear
among
our
people
in
that
capital
and
in
others
parts
of
our
realm
for
consultation
and
for
the
direction
of
all
our
levies
both
those
now
barring
the
enemy
s
path
and
those
freshly
formed
to
defeat
him
wherever
he
may
appear
may
the
ruin
he
hopes
to
bring
upon
us
recoil
on
his
own
head
and
may
europe
delivered
from
bondage
glorify
the
name
of
russia
yes
that
s
it
cried
the
count
opening
his
moist
eyes
and
sniffing
repeatedly
as
if
a
strong
vinaigrette
had
been
held
to
his
nose
and
he
added
let
the
emperor
but
say
the
word
and
we
ll
sacrifice
everything
and
begrudge
nothing
before
shinshin
had
time
to
utter
the
joke
he
was
ready
to
make
on
the
count
s
patriotism
natasha
jumped
up
from
her
place
and
ran
to
her
father
what
a
darling
our
papa
is
she
cried
kissing
him
and
she
again
looked
at
pierre
with
the
unconscious
coquetry
that
had
returned
to
her
with
her
better
spirits
there
here
s
a
patriot
for
you
said
shinshin
not
a
patriot
at
all
but
simply
natasha
replied
in
an
injured
tone
everything
seems
funny
to
you
but
this
isn
t
at
all
a
joke
a
joke
indeed
put
in
the
count
let
him
but
say
the
word
and
we
ll
all
go
we
re
not
germans
but
did
you
notice
it
says
for
consultation
said
pierre
never
mind
what
it
s
for
at
this
moment
petya
to
whom
nobody
was
paying
any
attention
came
up
to
his
father
with
a
very
flushed
face
and
said
in
his
breaking
voice
that
was
now
deep
and
now
shrill
well
papa
i
tell
you
definitely
and
mamma
too
it
s
as
you
please
but
i
say
definitely
that
you
must
let
me
enter
the
army
because
i
can
t
that
s
all
the
countess
in
dismay
looked
up
to
heaven
clasped
her
hands
and
turned
angrily
to
her
husband
that
comes
of
your
talking
said
she
but
the
count
had
already
recovered
from
his
excitement
come
come
said
he
here
s
a
fine
warrior
no
nonsense
you
must
study
it
s
not
nonsense
papa
fedya
obolenski
is
younger
than
i
and
he
s
going
too
besides
all
the
same
i
can
t
study
now
when
petya
stopped
short
flushed
till
he
perspired
but
still
got
out
the
words
when
our
fatherland
is
in
danger
that
ll
do
that
ll
do
nonsense
but
you
said
yourself
that
we
would
sacrifice
everything
petya
be
quiet
i
tell
you
cried
the
count
with
a
glance
at
his
wife
who
had
turned
pale
and
was
staring
fixedly
at
her
son
and
i
tell
you
peter
kirilych
here
will
also
tell
you
nonsense
i
tell
you
your
mother
s
milk
has
hardly
dried
on
your
lips
and
you
want
to
go
into
the
army
there
there
i
tell
you
and
the
count
moved
to
go
out
of
the
room
taking
the
papers
probably
to
reread
them
in
his
study
before
having
a
nap
well
peter
kirilych
let
s
go
and
have
a
smoke
he
said
pierre
was
agitated
and
undecided
natasha
s
unwontedly
brilliant
eyes
continually
glancing
at
him
with
a
more
than
cordial
look
had
reduced
him
to
this
condition
no
i
think
i
ll
go
home
home
why
you
meant
to
spend
the
evening
with
us
you
don
t
often
come
nowadays
as
it
is
and
this
girl
of
mine
said
the
count
good
naturedly
pointing
to
natasha
only
brightens
up
when
you
re
here
yes
i
had
forgotten
i
really
must
go
home
business
said
pierre
hurriedly
well
then
au
revoir
said
the
count
and
went
out
of
the
room
why
are
you
going
why
are
you
upset
asked
natasha
and
she
looked
challengingly
into
pierre
s
eyes
because
i
love
you
was
what
he
wanted
to
say
but
he
did
not
say
it
and
only
blushed
till
the
tears
came
and
lowered
his
eyes
because
it
is
better
for
me
to
come
less
often
because
no
simply
i
have
business
why
no
tell
me
natasha
began
resolutely
and
suddenly
stopped
they
looked
at
each
other
with
dismayed
and
embarrassed
faces
he
tried
to
smile
but
could
not
his
smile
expressed
suffering
and
he
silently
kissed
her
hand
and
went
out
pierre
made
up
his
mind
not
to
go
to
the
rostovs
any
more
chapter
xxi
after
the
definite
refusal
he
had
received
petya
went
to
his
room
and
there
locked
himself
in
and
wept
bitterly
when
he
came
in
to
tea
silent
morose
and
with
tear
stained
face
everybody
pretended
not
to
notice
anything
next
day
the
emperor
arrived
in
moscow
and
several
of
the
rostovs
domestic
serfs
begged
permission
to
go
to
have
a
look
at
him
that
morning
petya
was
a
long
time
dressing
and
arranging
his
hair
and
collar
to
look
like
a
grown
up
man
he
frowned
before
his
looking
glass
gesticulated
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
finally
without
saying
a
word
to
anyone
took
his
cap
and
left
the
house
by
the
back
door
trying
to
avoid
notice
petya
decided
to
go
straight
to
where
the
emperor
was
and
to
explain
frankly
to
some
gentleman
in
waiting
he
imagined
the
emperor
to
be
always
surrounded
by
gentlemen
in
waiting
that
he
count
rostov
in
spite
of
his
youth
wished
to
serve
his
country
that
youth
could
be
no
hindrance
to
loyalty
and
that
he
was
ready
to
while
dressing
petya
had
prepared
many
fine
things
he
meant
to
say
to
the
gentleman
in
waiting
it
was
on
the
very
fact
of
being
so
young
that
petya
counted
for
success
in
reaching
the
emperor
he
even
thought
how
surprised
everyone
would
be
at
his
youthfulness
and
yet
in
the
arrangement
of
his
collar
and
hair
and
by
his
sedate
deliberate
walk
he
wished
to
appear
a
grown
up
man
but
the
farther
he
went
and
the
more
his
attention
was
diverted
by
the
ever
increasing
crowds
moving
toward
the
kremlin
the
less
he
remembered
to
walk
with
the
sedateness
and
deliberation
of
a
man
as
he
approached
the
kremlin
he
even
began
to
avoid
being
crushed
and
resolutely
stuck
out
his
elbows
in
a
menacing
way
but
within
the
trinity
gateway
he
was
so
pressed
to
the
wall
by
people
who
probably
were
unaware
of
the
patriotic
intentions
with
which
he
had
come
that
in
spite
of
all
his
determination
he
had
to
give
in
and
stop
while
carriages
passed
in
rumbling
beneath
the
archway
beside
petya
stood
a
peasant
woman
a
footman
two
tradesmen
and
a
discharged
soldier
after
standing
some
time
in
the
gateway
petya
tried
to
move
forward
in
front
of
the
others
without
waiting
for
all
the
carriages
to
pass
and
he
began
resolutely
working
his
way
with
his
elbows
but
the
woman
just
in
front
of
him
who
was
the
first
against
whom
he
directed
his
efforts
angrily
shouted
at
him
what
are
you
shoving
for
young
lordling
don
t
you
see
we
re
all
standing
still
then
why
push
anybody
can
shove
said
the
footman
and
also
began
working
his
elbows
to
such
effect
that
he
pushed
petya
into
a
very
filthy
corner
of
the
gateway
petya
wiped
his
perspiring
face
with
his
hands
and
pulled
up
the
damp
collar
which
he
had
arranged
so
well
at
home
to
seem
like
a
man
s
he
felt
that
he
no
longer
looked
presentable
and
feared
that
if
he
were
now
to
approach
the
gentlemen
in
waiting
in
that
plight
he
would
not
be
admitted
to
the
emperor
but
it
was
impossible
to
smarten
oneself
up
or
move
to
another
place
because
of
the
crowd
one
of
the
generals
who
drove
past
was
an
acquaintance
of
the
rostovs
and
petya
thought
of
asking
his
help
but
came
to
the
conclusion
that
that
would
not
be
a
manly
thing
to
do
when
the
carriages
had
all
passed
in
the
crowd
carrying
petya
with
it
streamed
forward
into
the
kremlin
square
which
was
already
full
of
people
there
were
people
not
only
in
the
square
but
everywhere
on
the
slopes
and
on
the
roofs
as
soon
as
petya
found
himself
in
the
square
he
clearly
heard
the
sound
of
bells
and
the
joyous
voices
of
the
crowd
that
filled
the
whole
kremlin
for
a
while
the
crowd
was
less
dense
but
suddenly
all
heads
were
bared
and
everyone
rushed
forward
in
one
direction
petya
was
being
pressed
so
that
he
could
scarcely
breathe
and
everybody
shouted
hurrah
hurrah
hurrah
petya
stood
on
tiptoe
and
pushed
and
pinched
but
could
see
nothing
except
the
people
about
him
all
the
faces
bore
the
same
expression
of
excitement
and
enthusiasm
a
tradesman
s
wife
standing
beside
petya
sobbed
and
the
tears
ran
down
her
cheeks
father
angel
dear
one
she
kept
repeating
wiping
away
her
tears
with
her
fingers
hurrah
was
heard
on
all
sides
for
a
moment
the
crowd
stood
still
but
then
it
made
another
rush
forward
quite
beside
himself
petya
clinching
his
teeth
and
rolling
his
eyes
ferociously
pushed
forward
elbowing
his
way
and
shouting
hurrah
as
if
he
were
prepared
that
instant
to
kill
himself
and
everyone
else
but
on
both
sides
of
him
other
people
with
similarly
ferocious
faces
pushed
forward
and
everybody
shouted
hurrah
so
this
is
what
the
emperor
is
thought
petya
no
i
can
t
petition
him
myself
that
would
be
too
bold
but
in
spite
of
this
he
continued
to
struggle
desperately
forward
and
from
between
the
backs
of
those
in
front
he
caught
glimpses
of
an
open
space
with
a
strip
of
red
cloth
spread
out
on
it
but
just
then
the
crowd
swayed
back
the
police
in
front
were
pushing
back
those
who
had
pressed
too
close
to
the
procession
the
emperor
was
passing
from
the
palace
to
the
cathedral
of
the
assumption
and
petya
unexpectedly
received
such
a
blow
on
his
side
and
ribs
and
was
squeezed
so
hard
that
suddenly
everything
grew
dim
before
his
eyes
and
he
lost
consciousness
when
he
came
to
himself
a
man
of
clerical
appearance
with
a
tuft
of
gray
hair
at
the
back
of
his
head
and
wearing
a
shabby
blue
cassock
probably
a
church
clerk
and
chanter
was
holding
him
under
the
arm
with
one
hand
while
warding
off
the
pressure
of
the
crowd
with
the
other
you
ve
crushed
the
young
gentleman
said
the
clerk
what
are
you
up
to
gently
they
ve
crushed
him
crushed
him
the
emperor
entered
the
cathedral
of
the
assumption
the
crowd
spread
out
again
more
evenly
and
the
clerk
led
petya
pale
and
breathless
to
the
tsar
cannon
several
people
were
sorry
for
petya
and
suddenly
a
crowd
turned
toward
him
and
pressed
round
him
those
who
stood
nearest
him
attended
to
him
unbuttoned
his
coat
seated
him
on
the
raised
platform
of
the
cannon
and
reproached
those
others
whoever
they
might
be
who
had
crushed
him
one
might
easily
get
killed
that
way
what
do
they
mean
by
it
killing
people
poor
dear
he
s
as
white
as
a
sheet
various
voices
were
heard
saying
petya
soon
came
to
himself
the
color
returned
to
his
face
the
pain
had
passed
and
at
the
cost
of
that
temporary
unpleasantness
he
had
obtained
a
place
by
the
cannon
from
where
he
hoped
to
see
the
emperor
who
would
be
returning
that
way
petya
no
longer
thought
of
presenting
his
petition
if
he
could
only
see
the
emperor
he
would
be
happy
while
the
service
was
proceeding
in
the
cathedral
of
the
assumption
it
was
a
combined
service
of
prayer
on
the
occasion
of
the
emperor
s
arrival
and
of
thanksgiving
for
the
conclusion
of
peace
with
the
turks
the
crowd
outside
spread
out
and
hawkers
appeared
selling
kvas
gingerbread
and
poppyseed
sweets
of
which
petya
was
particularly
fond
and
ordinary
conversation
could
again
be
heard
a
tradesman
s
wife
was
showing
a
rent
in
her
shawl
and
telling
how
much
the
shawl
had
cost
another
was
saying
that
all
silk
goods
had
now
got
dear
the
clerk
who
had
rescued
petya
was
talking
to
a
functionary
about
the
priests
who
were
officiating
that
day
with
the
bishop
the
clerk
several
times
used
the
word
plenary
of
the
service
a
word
petya
did
not
understand
two
young
citizens
were
joking
with
some
serf
girls
who
were
cracking
nuts
all
these
conversations
especially
the
joking
with
the
girls
were
such
as
might
have
had
a
particular
charm
for
petya
at
his
age
but
they
did
not
interest
him
now
he
sat
on
his
elevation
the
pedestal
of
the
cannon
still
agitated
as
before
by
the
thought
of
the
emperor
and
by
his
love
for
him
the
feeling
of
pain
and
fear
he
had
experienced
when
he
was
being
crushed
together
with
that
of
rapture
still
further
intensified
his
sense
of
the
importance
of
the
occasion
suddenly
the
sound
of
a
firing
of
cannon
was
heard
from
the
embankment
to
celebrate
the
signing
of
peace
with
the
turks
and
the
crowd
rushed
impetuously
toward
the
embankment
to
watch
the
firing
petya
too
would
have
run
there
but
the
clerk
who
had
taken
the
young
gentleman
under
his
protection
stopped
him
the
firing
was
still
proceeding
when
officers
generals
and
gentlemen
in
waiting
came
running
out
of
the
cathedral
and
after
them
others
in
a
more
leisurely
manner
caps
were
again
raised
and
those
who
had
run
to
look
at
the
cannon
ran
back
again
at
last
four
men
in
uniforms
and
sashes
emerged
from
the
cathedral
doors
hurrah
hurrah
shouted
the
crowd
again
which
is
he
which
asked
petya
in
a
tearful
voice
of
those
around
him
but
no
one
answered
him
everybody
was
too
excited
and
petya
fixing
on
one
of
those
four
men
whom
he
could
not
clearly
see
for
the
tears
of
joy
that
filled
his
eyes
concentrated
all
his
enthusiasm
on
him
though
it
happened
not
to
be
the
emperor
frantically
shouted
hurrah
and
resolved
that
tomorrow
come
what
might
he
would
join
the
army
the
crowd
ran
after
the
emperor
followed
him
to
the
palace
and
began
to
disperse
it
was
already
late
and
petya
had
not
eaten
anything
and
was
drenched
with
perspiration
yet
he
did
not
go
home
but
stood
with
that
diminishing
but
still
considerable
crowd
before
the
palace
while
the
emperor
dined
looking
in
at
the
palace
windows
expecting
he
knew
not
what
and
envying
alike
the
notables
he
saw
arriving
at
the
entrance
to
dine
with
the
emperor
and
the
court
footmen
who
served
at
table
glimpses
of
whom
could
be
seen
through
the
windows
while
the
emperor
was
dining
valuev
looking
out
of
the
window
said
the
people
are
still
hoping
to
see
your
majesty
again
the
dinner
was
nearly
over
and
the
emperor
munching
a
biscuit
rose
and
went
out
onto
the
balcony
the
people
with
petya
among
them
rushed
toward
the
balcony
angel
dear
one
hurrah
father
cried
the
crowd
and
petya
with
it
and
again
the
women
and
men
of
weaker
mold
petya
among
them
wept
with
joy
a
largish
piece
of
the
biscuit
the
emperor
was
holding
in
his
hand
broke
off
fell
on
the
balcony
parapet
and
then
to
the
ground
a
coachman
in
a
jerkin
who
stood
nearest
sprang
forward
and
snatched
it
up
several
people
in
the
crowd
rushed
at
the
coachman
seeing
this
the
emperor
had
a
plateful
of
biscuits
brought
him
and
began
throwing
them
down
from
the
balcony
petya
s
eyes
grew
bloodshot
and
still
more
excited
by
the
danger
of
being
crushed
he
rushed
at
the
biscuits
he
did
not
know
why
but
he
had
to
have
a
biscuit
from
the
tsar
s
hand
and
he
felt
that
he
must
not
give
way
he
sprang
forward
and
upset
an
old
woman
who
was
catching
at
a
biscuit
the
old
woman
did
not
consider
herself
defeated
though
she
was
lying
on
the
ground
she
grabbed
at
some
biscuits
but
her
hand
did
not
reach
them
petya
pushed
her
hand
away
with
his
knee
seized
a
biscuit
and
as
if
fearing
to
be
too
late
again
shouted
hurrah
with
a
voice
already
hoarse
the
emperor
went
in
and
after
that
the
greater
part
of
the
crowd
began
to
disperse
there
i
said
if
only
we
waited
and
so
it
was
was
being
joyfully
said
by
various
people
happy
as
petya
was
he
felt
sad
at
having
to
go
home
knowing
that
all
the
enjoyment
of
that
day
was
over
he
did
not
go
straight
home
from
the
kremlin
but
called
on
his
friend
obolenski
who
was
fifteen
and
was
also
entering
the
regiment
on
returning
home
petya
announced
resolutely
and
firmly
that
if
he
was
not
allowed
to
enter
the
service
he
would
run
away
and
next
day
count
ilya
rostov
though
he
had
not
yet
quite
yielded
went
to
inquire
how
he
could
arrange
for
petya
to
serve
where
there
would
be
least
danger
chapter
xxii
two
days
later
on
the
fifteenth
of
july
an
immense
number
of
carriages
were
standing
outside
the
sloboda
palace
the
great
halls
were
full
in
the
first
were
the
nobility
and
gentry
in
their
uniforms
in
the
second
bearded
merchants
in
full
skirted
coats
of
blue
cloth
and
wearing
medals
in
the
noblemen
s
hall
there
was
an
incessant
movement
and
buzz
of
voices
the
chief
magnates
sat
on
high
backed
chairs
at
a
large
table
under
the
portrait
of
the
emperor
but
most
of
the
gentry
were
strolling
about
the
room
all
these
nobles
whom
pierre
met
every
day
at
the
club
or
in
their
own
houses
were
in
uniform
some
in
that
of
catherine
s
day
others
in
that
of
emperor
paul
others
again
in
the
new
uniforms
of
alexander
s
time
or
the
ordinary
uniform
of
the
nobility
and
the
general
characteristic
of
being
in
uniform
imparted
something
strange
and
fantastic
to
these
diverse
and
familiar
personalities
both
old
and
young
the
old
men
dim
eyed
toothless
bald
sallow
and
bloated
or
gaunt
and
wrinkled
were
especially
striking
for
the
most
part
they
sat
quietly
in
their
places
and
were
silent
or
if
they
walked
about
and
talked
attached
themselves
to
someone
younger
on
all
these
faces
as
on
the
faces
of
the
crowd
petya
had
seen
in
the
square
there
was
a
striking
contradiction
the
general
expectation
of
a
solemn
event
and
at
the
same
time
the
everyday
interests
in
a
boston
card
party
peter
the
cook
zinaida
dmitrievna
s
health
and
so
on
pierre
was
there
too
buttoned
up
since
early
morning
in
a
nobleman
s
uniform
that
had
become
too
tight
for
him
he
was
agitated
this
extraordinary
gathering
not
only
of
nobles
but
also
of
the
merchant
class
les
etats
generaux
states
general
evoked
in
him
a
whole
series
of
ideas
he
had
long
laid
aside
but
which
were
deeply
graven
in
his
soul
thoughts
of
the
contrat
social
and
the
french
revolution
the
words
that
had
struck
him
in
the
emperor
s
appeal
that
the
sovereign
was
coming
to
the
capital
for
consultation
with
his
people
strengthened
this
idea
and
imagining
that
in
this
direction
something
important
which
he
had
long
awaited
was
drawing
near
he
strolled
about
watching
and
listening
to
conversations
but
nowhere
finding
any
confirmation
of
the
ideas
that
occupied
him
the
emperor
s
manifesto
was
read
evoking
enthusiasm
and
then
all
moved
about
discussing
it
besides
the
ordinary
topics
of
conversation
pierre
heard
questions
of
where
the
marshals
of
the
nobility
were
to
stand
when
the
emperor
entered
when
a
ball
should
be
given
in
the
emperor
s
honor
whether
they
should
group
themselves
by
districts
or
by
whole
provinces
and
so
on
but
as
soon
as
the
war
was
touched
on
or
what
the
nobility
had
been
convened
for
the
talk
became
undecided
and
indefinite
then
all
preferred
listening
to
speaking
a
middle
aged
man
handsome
and
virile
in
the
uniform
of
a
retired
naval
officer
was
speaking
in
one
of
the
rooms
and
a
small
crowd
was
pressing
round
him
pierre
went
up
to
the
circle
that
had
formed
round
the
speaker
and
listened
count
ilya
rostov
in
a
military
uniform
of
catherine
s
time
was
sauntering
with
a
pleasant
smile
among
the
crowd
with
all
of
whom
he
was
acquainted
he
too
approached
that
group
and
listened
with
a
kindly
smile
and
nods
of
approval
as
he
always
did
to
what
the
speaker
was
saying
the
retired
naval
man
was
speaking
very
boldly
as
was
evident
from
the
expression
on
the
faces
of
the
listeners
and
from
the
fact
that
some
people
pierre
knew
as
the
meekest
and
quietest
of
men
walked
away
disapprovingly
or
expressed
disagreement
with
him
pierre
pushed
his
way
into
the
middle
of
the
group
listened
and
convinced
himself
that
the
man
was
indeed
a
liberal
but
of
views
quite
different
from
his
own
the
naval
officer
spoke
in
a
particularly
sonorous
musical
and
aristocratic
baritone
voice
pleasantly
swallowing
his
r
s
and
generally
slurring
his
consonants
the
voice
of
a
man
calling
out
to
his
servant
heah
bwing
me
my
pipe
it
was
indicative
of
dissipation
and
the
exercise
of
authority
what
if
the
smolensk
people
have
offahd
to
waise
militia
for
the
empewah
ah
we
to
take
smolensk
as
our
patte
n
if
the
noble
awistocwacy
of
the
pwovince
of
moscow
thinks
fit
it
can
show
its
loyalty
to
our
sov
weign
the
empewah
in
other
ways
have
we
fo
gotten
the
waising
of
the
militia
in
the
yeah
seven
all
that
did
was
to
enwich
the
pwiests
sons
and
thieves
and
wobbahs
count
ilya
rostov
smiled
blandly
and
nodded
approval
and
was
our
militia
of
any
use
to
the
empia
not
at
all
it
only
wuined
our
farming
bettah
have
another
conscwiption
o
ou
men
will
wetu
n
neithah
soldiers
no
peasants
and
we
ll
get
only
depwavity
fwom
them
the
nobility
don
t
gwudge
theah
lives
evewy
one
of
us
will
go
and
bwing
in
more
wecwuits
and
the
sov
weign
that
was
the
way
he
referred
to
the
emperor
need
only
say
the
word
and
we
ll
all
die
fo
him
added
the
orator
with
animation
count
rostov
s
mouth
watered
with
pleasure
and
he
nudged
pierre
but
pierre
wanted
to
speak
himself
he
pushed
forward
feeling
stirred
but
not
yet
sure
what
stirred
him
or
what
he
would
say
scarcely
had
he
opened
his
mouth
when
one
of
the
senators
a
man
without
a
tooth
in
his
head
with
a
shrewd
though
angry
expression
standing
near
the
first
speaker
interrupted
him
evidently
accustomed
to
managing
debates
and
to
maintaining
an
argument
he
began
in
low
but
distinct
tones
i
imagine
sir
said
he
mumbling
with
his
toothless
mouth
that
we
have
been
summoned
here
not
to
discuss
whether
it
s
best
for
the
empire
at
the
present
moment
to
adopt
conscription
or
to
call
out
the
militia
we
have
been
summoned
to
reply
to
the
appeal
with
which
our
sovereign
the
emperor
has
honored
us
but
to
judge
what
is
best
conscription
or
the
militia
we
can
leave
to
the
supreme
authority
pierre
suddenly
saw
an
outlet
for
his
excitement
he
hardened
his
heart
against
the
senator
who
was
introducing
this
set
and
narrow
attitude
into
the
deliberations
of
the
nobility
pierre
stepped
forward
and
interrupted
him
he
himself
did
not
yet
know
what
he
would
say
but
he
began
to
speak
eagerly
occasionally
lapsing
into
french
or
expressing
himself
in
bookish
russian
excuse
me
your
excellency
he
began
he
was
well
acquainted
with
the
senator
but
thought
it
necessary
on
this
occasion
to
address
him
formally
though
i
don
t
agree
with
the
gentleman
he
hesitated
he
wished
to
say
mon
tres
honorable
preopinant
my
very
honorable
opponent
with
the
gentleman
whom
i
have
not
the
honor
of
knowing
i
suppose
that
the
nobility
have
been
summoned
not
merely
to
express
their
sympathy
and
enthusiasm
but
also
to
consider
the
means
by
which
we
can
assist
our
fatherland
i
imagine
he
went
on
warming
to
his
subject
that
the
emperor
himself
would
not
be
satisfied
to
find
in
us
merely
owners
of
serfs
whom
we
are
willing
to
devote
to
his
service
and
chair
a
canon
we
are
ready
to
make
of
ourselves
and
not
to
obtain
from
us
any
co
co
counsel
food
for
cannon
many
persons
withdrew
from
the
circle
noticing
the
senator
s
sarcastic
smile
and
the
freedom
of
pierre
s
remarks
only
count
rostov
was
pleased
with
them
as
he
had
been
pleased
with
those
of
the
naval
officer
the
senator
and
in
general
with
whatever
speech
he
had
last
heard
i
think
that
before
discussing
these
questions
pierre
continued
we
should
ask
the
emperor
most
respectfully
ask
his
majesty
to
let
us
know
the
number
of
our
troops
and
the
position
in
which
our
army
and
our
forces
now
are
and
then
but
scarcely
had
pierre
uttered
these
words
before
he
was
attacked
from
three
sides
the
most
vigorous
attack
came
from
an
old
acquaintance
a
boston
player
who
had
always
been
well
disposed
toward
him
stepan
stepanovich
adraksin
adraksin
was
in
uniform
and
whether
as
a
result
of
the
uniform
or
from
some
other
cause
pierre
saw
before
him
quite
a
different
man
with
a
sudden
expression
of
malevolence
on
his
aged
face
adraksin
shouted
at
pierre
in
the
first
place
i
tell
you
we
have
no
right
to
question
the
emperor
about
that
and
secondly
if
the
russian
nobility
had
that
right
the
emperor
could
not
answer
such
a
question
the
troops
are
moved
according
to
the
enemy
s
movements
and
the
number
of
men
increases
and
decreases
another
voice
that
of
a
nobleman
of
medium
height
and
about
forty
years
of
age
whom
pierre
had
formerly
met
at
the
gypsies
and
knew
as
a
bad
cardplayer
and
who
also
transformed
by
his
uniform
came
up
to
pierre
interrupted
adraksin
yes
and
this
is
not
a
time
for
discussing
he
continued
but
for
acting
there
is
war
in
russia
the
enemy
is
advancing
to
destroy
russia
to
desecrate
the
tombs
of
our
fathers
to
carry
off
our
wives
and
children
the
nobleman
smote
his
breast
we
will
all
arise
every
one
of
us
will
go
for
our
father
the
tsar
he
shouted
rolling
his
bloodshot
eyes
several
approving
voices
were
heard
in
the
crowd
we
are
russians
and
will
not
grudge
our
blood
in
defense
of
our
faith
the
throne
and
the
fatherland
we
must
cease
raving
if
we
are
sons
of
our
fatherland
we
will
show
europe
how
russia
rises
to
the
defense
of
russia
pierre
wished
to
reply
but
could
not
get
in
a
word
he
felt
that
his
words
apart
from
what
meaning
they
conveyed
were
less
audible
than
the
sound
of
his
opponent
s
voice
count
rostov
at
the
back
of
the
crowd
was
expressing
approval
several
persons
briskly
turning
a
shoulder
to
the
orator
at
the
end
of
a
phrase
said
that
s
right
quite
right
just
so
pierre
wished
to
say
that
he
was
ready
to
sacrifice
his
money
his
serfs
or
himself
only
one
ought
to
know
the
state
of
affairs
in
order
to
be
able
to
improve
it
but
he
was
unable
to
speak
many
voices
shouted
and
talked
at
the
same
time
so
that
count
rostov
had
not
time
to
signify
his
approval
of
them
all
and
the
group
increased
dispersed
re
formed
and
then
moved
with
a
hum
of
talk
into
the
largest
hall
and
to
the
big
table
not
only
was
pierre
s
attempt
to
speak
unsuccessful
but
he
was
rudely
interrupted
pushed
aside
and
people
turned
away
from
him
as
from
a
common
enemy
this
happened
not
because
they
were
displeased
by
the
substance
of
his
speech
which
had
even
been
forgotten
after
the
many
subsequent
speeches
but
to
animate
it
the
crowd
needed
a
tangible
object
to
love
and
a
tangible
object
to
hate
pierre
became
the
latter
many
other
orators
spoke
after
the
excited
nobleman
and
all
in
the
same
tone
many
spoke
eloquently
and
with
originality
glinka
the
editor
of
the
russian
messenger
who
was
recognized
cries
of
author
author
were
heard
in
the
crowd
said
that
hell
must
be
repulsed
by
hell
and
that
he
had
seen
a
child
smiling
at
lightning
flashes
and
thunderclaps
but
we
will
not
be
that
child
yes
yes
at
thunderclaps
was
repeated
approvingly
in
the
back
rows
of
the
crowd
the
crowd
drew
up
to
the
large
table
at
which
sat
gray
haired
or
bald
seventy
year
old
magnates
uniformed
and
besashed
almost
all
of
whom
pierre
had
seen
in
their
own
homes
with
their
buffoons
or
playing
boston
at
the
clubs
with
an
incessant
hum
of
voices
the
crowd
advanced
to
the
table
pressed
by
the
throng
against
the
high
backs
of
the
chairs
the
orators
spoke
one
after
another
and
sometimes
two
together
those
standing
behind
noticed
what
a
speaker
omitted
to
say
and
hastened
to
supply
it
others
in
that
heat
and
crush
racked
their
brains
to
find
some
thought
and
hastened
to
utter
it
the
old
magnates
whom
pierre
knew
sat
and
turned
to
look
first
at
one
and
then
at
another
and
their
faces
for
the
most
part
only
expressed
the
fact
that
they
found
it
very
hot
pierre
however
felt
excited
and
the
general
desire
to
show
that
they
were
ready
to
go
to
all
lengths
which
found
expression
in
the
tones
and
looks
more
than
in
the
substance
of
the
speeches
infected
him
too
he
did
not
renounce
his
opinions
but
felt
himself
in
some
way
to
blame
and
wished
to
justify
himself
i
only
said
that
it
would
be
more
to
the
purpose
to
make
sacrifices
when
we
know
what
is
needed
said
he
trying
to
be
heard
above
the
other
voices
one
of
the
old
men
nearest
to
him
looked
round
but
his
attention
was
immediately
diverted
by
an
exclamation
at
the
other
side
of
the
table
yes
moscow
will
be
surrendered
she
will
be
our
expiation
shouted
one
man
he
is
the
enemy
of
mankind
cried
another
allow
me
to
speak
gentlemen
you
are
crushing
me
chapter
xxiii
at
that
moment
count
rostopchin
with
his
protruding
chin
and
alert
eyes
wearing
the
uniform
of
a
general
with
sash
over
his
shoulder
entered
the
room
stepping
briskly
to
the
front
of
the
crowd
of
gentry
our
sovereign
the
emperor
will
be
here
in
a
moment
said
rostopchin
i
am
straight
from
the
palace
seeing
the
position
we
are
in
i
think
there
is
little
need
for
discussion
the
emperor
has
deigned
to
summon
us
and
the
merchants
millions
will
pour
forth
from
there
he
pointed
to
the
merchants
hall
but
our
business
is
to
supply
men
and
not
spare
ourselves
that
is
the
least
we
can
do
a
conference
took
place
confined
to
the
magnates
sitting
at
the
table
the
whole
consultation
passed
more
than
quietly
after
all
the
preceding
noise
the
sound
of
their
old
voices
saying
one
after
another
i
agree
or
for
variety
i
too
am
of
that
opinion
and
so
on
had
even
a
mournful
effect
the
secretary
was
told
to
write
down
the
resolution
of
the
moscow
nobility
and
gentry
that
they
would
furnish
ten
men
fully
equipped
out
of
every
thousand
serfs
as
the
smolensk
gentry
had
done
their
chairs
made
a
scraping
noise
as
the
gentlemen
who
had
conferred
rose
with
apparent
relief
and
began
walking
up
and
down
arm
in
arm
to
stretch
their
legs
and
converse
in
couples
the
emperor
the
emperor
a
sudden
cry
resounded
through
the
halls
and
the
whole
throng
hurried
to
the
entrance
the
emperor
entered
the
hall
through
a
broad
path
between
two
lines
of
nobles
every
face
expressed
respectful
awe
struck
curiosity
pierre
stood
rather
far
off
and
could
not
hear
all
that
the
emperor
said
from
what
he
did
hear
he
understood
that
the
emperor
spoke
of
the
danger
threatening
the
empire
and
of
the
hopes
he
placed
on
the
moscow
nobility
he
was
answered
by
a
voice
which
informed
him
of
the
resolution
just
arrived
at
gentlemen
said
the
emperor
with
a
quivering
voice
there
was
a
rustling
among
the
crowd
and
it
again
subsided
so
that
pierre
distinctly
heard
the
pleasantly
human
voice
of
the
emperor
saying
with
emotion
i
never
doubted
the
devotion
of
the
russian
nobles
but
today
it
has
surpassed
my
expectations
i
thank
you
in
the
name
of
the
fatherland
gentlemen
let
us
act
time
is
most
precious
the
emperor
ceased
speaking
the
crowd
began
pressing
round
him
and
rapturous
exclamations
were
heard
from
all
sides
yes
most
precious
a
royal
word
said
count
rostov
with
a
sob
he
stood
at
the
back
and
though
he
had
heard
hardly
anything
understood
everything
in
his
own
way
from
the
hall
of
the
nobility
the
emperor
went
to
that
of
the
merchants
there
he
remained
about
ten
minutes
pierre
was
among
those
who
saw
him
come
out
from
the
merchants
hall
with
tears
of
emotion
in
his
eyes
as
became
known
later
he
had
scarcely
begun
to
address
the
merchants
before
tears
gushed
from
his
eyes
and
he
concluded
in
a
trembling
voice
when
pierre
saw
the
emperor
he
was
coming
out
accompanied
by
two
merchants
one
of
whom
pierre
knew
a
fat
otkupshchik
the
other
was
the
mayor
a
man
with
a
thin
sallow
face
and
narrow
beard
both
were
weeping
tears
filled
the
thin
man
s
eyes
and
the
fat
otkupshchik
sobbed
outright
like
a
child
and
kept
repeating
our
lives
and
property
take
them
your
majesty
pierre
s
one
feeling
at
the
moment
was
a
desire
to
show
that
he
was
ready
to
go
all
lengths
and
was
prepared
to
sacrifice
everything
he
now
felt
ashamed
of
his
speech
with
its
constitutional
tendency
and
sought
an
opportunity
of
effacing
it
having
heard
that
count
mamonov
was
furnishing
a
regiment
bezukhov
at
once
informed
rostopchin
that
he
would
give
a
thousand
men
and
their
maintenance
old
rostov
could
not
tell
his
wife
of
what
had
passed
without
tears
and
at
once
consented
to
petya
s
request
and
went
himself
to
enter
his
name
next
day
the
emperor
left
moscow
the
assembled
nobles
all
took
off
their
uniforms
and
settled
down
again
in
their
homes
and
clubs
and
not
without
some
groans
gave
orders
to
their
stewards
about
the
enrollment
feeling
amazed
themselves
at
what
they
had
done
book
ten
chapter
i
napoleon
began
the
war
with
russia
because
he
could
not
resist
going
to
dresden
could
not
help
having
his
head
turned
by
the
homage
he
received
could
not
help
donning
a
polish
uniform
and
yielding
to
the
stimulating
influence
of
a
june
morning
and
could
not
refrain
from
bursts
of
anger
in
the
presence
of
kurakin
and
then
of
balashev
alexander
refused
negotiations
because
he
felt
himself
to
be
personally
insulted
barclay
de
tolly
tried
to
command
the
army
in
the
best
way
because
he
wished
to
fulfill
his
duty
and
earn
fame
as
a
great
commander
rostov
charged
the
french
because
he
could
not
restrain
his
wish
for
a
gallop
across
a
level
field
and
in
the
same
way
the
innumerable
people
who
took
part
in
the
war
acted
in
accord
with
their
personal
characteristics
habits
circumstances
and
aims
they
were
moved
by
fear
or
vanity
rejoiced
or
were
indignant
reasoned
imagining
that
they
knew
what
they
were
doing
and
did
it
of
their
own
free
will
but
they
all
were
involuntary
tools
of
history
carrying
on
a
work
concealed
from
them
but
comprehensible
to
us
such
is
the
inevitable
fate
of
men
of
action
and
the
higher
they
stand
in
the
social
hierarchy
the
less
are
they
free
the
actors
of
have
long
since
left
the
stage
their
personal
interests
have
vanished
leaving
no
trace
and
nothing
remains
of
that
time
but
its
historic
results
providence
compelled
all
these
men
striving
to
attain
personal
aims
to
further
the
accomplishment
of
a
stupendous
result
no
one
of
them
at
all
expected
neither
napoleon
nor
alexander
nor
still
less
any
of
those
who
did
the
actual
fighting
the
cause
of
the
destruction
of
the
french
army
in
is
clear
to
us
now
no
one
will
deny
that
that
cause
was
on
the
one
hand
its
advance
into
the
heart
of
russia
late
in
the
season
without
any
preparation
for
a
winter
campaign
and
on
the
other
the
character
given
to
the
war
by
the
burning
of
russian
towns
and
the
hatred
of
the
foe
this
aroused
among
the
russian
people
but
no
one
at
the
time
foresaw
what
now
seems
so
evident
that
this
was
the
only
way
an
army
of
eight
hundred
thousand
men
the
best
in
the
world
and
led
by
the
best
general
could
be
destroyed
in
conflict
with
a
raw
army
of
half
its
numerical
strength
and
led
by
inexperienced
commanders
as
the
russian
army
was
not
only
did
no
one
see
this
but
on
the
russian
side
every
effort
was
made
to
hinder
the
only
thing
that
could
save
russia
while
on
the
french
side
despite
napoleon
s
experience
and
so
called
military
genius
every
effort
was
directed
to
pushing
on
to
moscow
at
the
end
of
the
summer
that
is
to
doing
the
very
thing
that
was
bound
to
lead
to
destruction
in
historical
works
on
the
year
french
writers
are
very
fond
of
saying
that
napoleon
felt
the
danger
of
extending
his
line
that
he
sought
a
battle
and
that
his
marshals
advised
him
to
stop
at
smolensk
and
of
making
similar
statements
to
show
that
the
danger
of
the
campaign
was
even
then
understood
russian
authors
are
still
fonder
of
telling
us
that
from
the
commencement
of
the
campaign
a
scythian
war
plan
was
adopted
to
lure
napoleon
into
the
depths
of
russia
and
this
plan
some
of
them
attribute
to
pfuel
others
to
a
certain
frenchman
others
to
toll
and
others
again
to
alexander
himself
pointing
to
notes
projects
and
letters
which
contain
hints
of
such
a
line
of
action
but
all
these
hints
at
what
happened
both
from
the
french
side
and
the
russian
are
advanced
only
because
they
fit
in
with
the
event
had
that
event
not
occurred
these
hints
would
have
been
forgotten
as
we
have
forgotten
the
thousands
and
millions
of
hints
and
expectations
to
the
contrary
which
were
current
then
but
have
now
been
forgotten
because
the
event
falsified
them
there
are
always
so
many
conjectures
as
to
the
issue
of
any
event
that
however
it
may
end
there
will
always
be
people
to
say
i
said
then
that
it
would
be
so
quite
forgetting
that
amid
their
innumerable
conjectures
many
were
to
quite
the
contrary
effect
conjectures
as
to
napoleon
s
awareness
of
the
danger
of
extending
his
line
and
on
the
russian
side
as
to
luring
the
enemy
into
the
depths
of
russia
are
evidently
of
that
kind
and
only
by
much
straining
can
historians
attribute
such
conceptions
to
napoleon
and
his
marshals
or
such
plans
to
the
russian
commanders
all
the
facts
are
in
flat
contradiction
to
such
conjectures
during
the
whole
period
of
the
war
not
only
was
there
no
wish
on
the
russian
side
to
draw
the
french
into
the
heart
of
the
country
but
from
their
first
entry
into
russia
everything
was
done
to
stop
them
and
not
only
was
napoleon
not
afraid
to
extend
his
line
but
he
welcomed
every
step
forward
as
a
triumph
and
did
not
seek
battle
as
eagerly
as
in
former
campaigns
but
very
lazily
at
the
very
beginning
of
the
war
our
armies
were
divided
and
our
sole
aim
was
to
unite
them
though
uniting
the
armies
was
no
advantage
if
we
meant
to
retire
and
lure
the
enemy
into
the
depths
of
the
country
our
emperor
joined
the
army
to
encourage
it
to
defend
every
inch
of
russian
soil
and
not
to
retreat
the
enormous
drissa
camp
was
formed
on
pfuel
s
plan
and
there
was
no
intention
of
retiring
farther
the
emperor
reproached
the
commanders
in
chief
for
every
step
they
retired
he
could
not
bear
the
idea
of
letting
the
enemy
even
reach
smolensk
still
less
could
he
contemplate
the
burning
of
moscow
and
when
our
armies
did
unite
he
was
displeased
that
smolensk
was
abandoned
and
burned
without
a
general
engagement
having
been
fought
under
its
walls
so
thought
the
emperor
and
the
russian
commanders
and
people
were
still
more
provoked
at
the
thought
that
our
forces
were
retreating
into
the
depths
of
the
country
napoleon
having
cut
our
armies
apart
advanced
far
into
the
country
and
missed
several
chances
of
forcing
an
engagement
in
august
he
was
at
smolensk
and
thought
only
of
how
to
advance
farther
though
as
we
now
see
that
advance
was
evidently
ruinous
to
him
the
facts
clearly
show
that
napoleon
did
not
foresee
the
danger
of
the
advance
on
moscow
nor
did
alexander
and
the
russian
commanders
then
think
of
luring
napoleon
on
but
quite
the
contrary
the
luring
of
napoleon
into
the
depths
of
the
country
was
not
the
result
of
any
plan
for
no
one
believed
it
to
be
possible
it
resulted
from
a
most
complex
interplay
of
intrigues
aims
and
wishes
among
those
who
took
part
in
the
war
and
had
no
perception
whatever
of
the
inevitable
or
of
the
one
way
of
saving
russia
everything
came
about
fortuitously
the
armies
were
divided
at
the
commencement
of
the
campaign
we
tried
to
unite
them
with
the
evident
intention
of
giving
battle
and
checking
the
enemy
s
advance
and
by
this
effort
to
unite
them
while
avoiding
battle
with
a
much
stronger
enemy
and
necessarily
withdrawing
the
armies
at
an
acute
angle
we
led
the
french
on
to
smolensk
but
we
withdrew
at
an
acute
angle
not
only
because
the
french
advanced
between
our
two
armies
the
angle
became
still
more
acute
and
we
withdrew
still
farther
because
barclay
de
tolly
was
an
unpopular
foreigner
disliked
by
bagration
who
would
come
his
command
and
bagration
being
in
command
of
the
second
army
tried
to
postpone
joining
up
and
coming
under
barclay
s
command
as
long
as
he
could
bagration
was
slow
in
effecting
the
junction
though
that
was
the
chief
aim
of
all
at
headquarters
because
as
he
alleged
he
exposed
his
army
to
danger
on
this
march
and
it
was
best
for
him
to
retire
more
to
the
left
and
more
to
the
south
worrying
the
enemy
from
flank
and
rear
and
securing
from
the
ukraine
recruits
for
his
army
and
it
looks
as
if
he
planned
this
in
order
not
to
come
under
the
command
of
the
detested
foreigner
barclay
whose
rank
was
inferior
to
his
own
the
emperor
was
with
the
army
to
encourage
it
but
his
presence
and
ignorance
of
what
steps
to
take
and
the
enormous
number
of
advisers
and
plans
destroyed
the
first
army
s
energy
and
it
retired
the
intention
was
to
make
a
stand
at
the
drissa
camp
but
paulucci
aiming
at
becoming
commander
in
chief
unexpectedly
employed
his
energy
to
influence
alexander
and
pfuel
s
whole
plan
was
abandoned
and
the
command
entrusted
to
barclay
but
as
barclay
did
not
inspire
confidence
his
power
was
limited
the
armies
were
divided
there
was
no
unity
of
command
and
barclay
was
unpopular
but
from
this
confusion
division
and
the
unpopularity
of
the
foreign
commander
in
chief
there
resulted
on
the
one
hand
indecision
and
the
avoidance
of
a
battle
which
we
could
not
have
refrained
from
had
the
armies
been
united
and
had
someone
else
instead
of
barclay
been
in
command
and
on
the
other
an
ever
increasing
indignation
against
the
foreigners
and
an
increase
in
patriotic
zeal
at
last
the
emperor
left
the
army
and
as
the
most
convenient
and
indeed
the
only
pretext
for
his
departure
it
was
decided
that
it
was
necessary
for
him
to
inspire
the
people
in
the
capitals
and
arouse
the
nation
in
general
to
a
patriotic
war
and
by
this
visit
of
the
emperor
to
moscow
the
strength
of
the
russian
army
was
trebled
he
left
in
order
not
to
obstruct
the
commander
in
chief
s
undivided
control
of
the
army
and
hoping
that
more
decisive
action
would
then
be
taken
but
the
command
of
the
armies
became
still
more
confused
and
enfeebled
bennigsen
the
tsarevich
and
a
swarm
of
adjutants
general
remained
with
the
army
to
keep
the
commander
in
chief
under
observation
and
arouse
his
energy
and
barclay
feeling
less
free
than
ever
under
the
observation
of
all
these
eyes
of
the
emperor
became
still
more
cautious
of
undertaking
any
decisive
action
and
avoided
giving
battle
barclay
stood
for
caution
the
tsarevich
hinted
at
treachery
and
demanded
a
general
engagement
lubomirski
bronnitski
wlocki
and
the
others
of
that
group
stirred
up
so
much
trouble
that
barclay
under
pretext
of
sending
papers
to
the
emperor
dispatched
these
polish
adjutants
general
to
petersburg
and
plunged
into
an
open
struggle
with
bennigsen
and
the
tsarevich
at
smolensk
the
armies
at
last
reunited
much
as
bagration
disliked
it
bagration
drove
up
in
a
carriage
to
to
the
house
occupied
by
barclay
barclay
donned
his
sash
and
came
out
to
meet
and
report
to
his
senior
officer
bagration
despite
his
seniority
in
rank
bagration
in
this
contest
of
magnanimity
took
his
orders
from
barclay
but
having
submitted
agreed
with
him
less
than
ever
by
the
emperor
s
orders
bagration
reported
direct
to
him
he
wrote
to
arakcheev
the
emperor
s
confidant
it
must
be
as
my
sovereign
pleases
but
i
cannot
work
with
the
minister
meaning
barclay
for
god
s
sake
send
me
somewhere
else
if
only
in
command
of
a
regiment
i
cannot
stand
it
here
headquarters
are
so
full
of
germans
that
a
russian
cannot
exist
and
there
is
no
sense
in
anything
i
thought
i
was
really
serving
my
sovereign
and
the
fatherland
but
it
turns
out
that
i
am
serving
barclay
i
confess
i
do
not
want
to
the
swarm
of
bronnitskis
and
wintzingerodes
and
their
like
still
further
embittered
the
relations
between
the
commanders
in
chief
and
even
less
unity
resulted
preparations
were
made
to
fight
the
french
before
smolensk
a
general
was
sent
to
survey
the
position
this
general
hating
barclay
rode
to
visit
a
friend
of
his
own
a
corps
commander
and
having
spent
the
day
with
him
returned
to
barclay
and
condemned
as
unsuitable
from
every
point
of
view
the
battleground
he
had
not
seen
while
disputes
and
intrigues
were
going
on
about
the
future
field
of
battle
and
while
we
were
looking
for
the
french
having
lost
touch
with
them
the
french
stumbled
upon
neverovski
s
division
and
reached
the
walls
of
smolensk
it
was
necessary
to
fight
an
unexpected
battle
at
smolensk
to
save
our
lines
of
communication
the
battle
was
fought
and
thousands
were
killed
on
both
sides
smolensk
was
abandoned
contrary
to
the
wishes
of
the
emperor
and
of
the
whole
people
but
smolensk
was
burned
by
its
own
inhabitants
who
had
been
misled
by
their
governor
and
these
ruined
inhabitants
setting
an
example
to
other
russians
went
to
moscow
thinking
only
of
their
own
losses
but
kindling
hatred
of
the
foe
napoleon
advanced
farther
and
we
retired
thus
arriving
at
the
very
result
which
caused
his
destruction
chapter
ii
the
day
after
his
son
had
left
prince
nicholas
sent
for
princess
mary
to
come
to
his
study
well
are
you
satisfied
now
said
he
you
ve
made
me
quarrel
with
my
son
satisfied
are
you
that
s
all
you
wanted
satisfied
it
hurts
me
it
hurts
i
m
old
and
weak
and
this
is
what
you
wanted
well
then
gloat
over
it
gloat
over
it
after
that
princess
mary
did
not
see
her
father
for
a
whole
week
he
was
ill
and
did
not
leave
his
study
princess
mary
noticed
to
her
surprise
that
during
this
illness
the
old
prince
not
only
excluded
her
from
his
room
but
did
not
admit
mademoiselle
bourienne
either
tikhon
alone
attended
him
at
the
end
of
the
week
the
prince
reappeared
and
resumed
his
former
way
of
life
devoting
himself
with
special
activity
to
building
operations
and
the
arrangement
of
the
gardens
and
completely
breaking
off
his
relations
with
mademoiselle
bourienne
his
looks
and
cold
tone
to
his
daughter
seemed
to
say
there
you
see
you
plotted
against
me
you
lied
to
prince
andrew
about
my
relations
with
that
frenchwoman
and
made
me
quarrel
with
him
but
you
see
i
need
neither
her
nor
you
princess
mary
spent
half
of
every
day
with
little
nicholas
watching
his
lessons
teaching
him
russian
and
music
herself
and
talking
to
dessalles
the
rest
of
the
day
she
spent
over
her
books
with
her
old
nurse
or
with
god
s
folk
who
sometimes
came
by
the
back
door
to
see
her
of
the
war
princess
mary
thought
as
women
do
think
about
wars
she
feared
for
her
brother
who
was
in
it
was
horrified
by
and
amazed
at
the
strange
cruelty
that
impels
men
to
kill
one
another
but
she
did
not
understand
the
significance
of
this
war
which
seemed
to
her
like
all
previous
wars
she
did
not
realize
the
significance
of
this
war
though
dessalles
with
whom
she
constantly
conversed
was
passionately
interested
in
its
progress
and
tried
to
explain
his
own
conception
of
it
to
her
and
though
the
god
s
folk
who
came
to
see
her
reported
in
their
own
way
the
rumors
current
among
the
people
of
an
invasion
by
antichrist
and
though
julie
now
princess
drubetskaya
who
had
resumed
correspondence
with
her
wrote
patriotic
letters
from
moscow
i
write
you
in
russian
my
good
friend
wrote
julie
in
her
frenchified
russian
because
i
have
a
detestation
for
all
the
french
and
the
same
for
their
language
which
i
cannot
support
to
hear
spoken
we
in
moscow
are
elated
by
enthusiasm
for
our
adored
emperor
my
poor
husband
is
enduring
pains
and
hunger
in
jewish
taverns
but
the
news
which
i
have
inspires
me
yet
more
you
heard
probably
of
the
heroic
exploit
of
raevski
embracing
his
two
sons
and
saying
i
will
perish
with
them
but
we
will
not
be
shaken
and
truly
though
the
enemy
was
twice
stronger
than
we
we
were
unshakable
we
pass
the
time
as
we
can
but
in
war
as
in
war
the
princesses
aline
and
sophie
sit
whole
days
with
me
and
we
unhappy
widows
of
live
men
make
beautiful
conversations
over
our
charpie
only
you
my
friend
are
missing
and
so
on
the
chief
reason
princess
mary
did
not
realize
the
full
significance
of
this
war
was
that
the
old
prince
never
spoke
of
it
did
not
recognize
it
and
laughed
at
dessalles
when
he
mentioned
it
at
dinner
the
prince
s
tone
was
so
calm
and
confident
that
princess
mary
unhesitatingly
believed
him
all
that
july
the
old
prince
was
exceedingly
active
and
even
animated
he
planned
another
garden
and
began
a
new
building
for
the
domestic
serfs
the
only
thing
that
made
princess
mary
anxious
about
him
was
that
he
slept
very
little
and
instead
of
sleeping
in
his
study
as
usual
changed
his
sleeping
place
every
day
one
day
he
would
order
his
camp
bed
to
be
set
up
in
the
glass
gallery
another
day
he
remained
on
the
couch
or
on
the
lounge
chair
in
the
drawing
room
and
dozed
there
without
undressing
while
instead
of
mademoiselle
bourienne
a
serf
boy
read
to
him
then
again
he
would
spend
a
night
in
the
dining
room
on
august
a
second
letter
was
received
from
prince
andrew
in
his
first
letter
which
came
soon
after
he
had
left
home
prince
andrew
had
dutifully
asked
his
father
s
forgiveness
for
what
he
had
allowed
himself
to
say
and
begged
to
be
restored
to
his
favor
to
this
letter
the
old
prince
had
replied
affectionately
and
from
that
time
had
kept
the
frenchwoman
at
a
distance
prince
andrew
s
second
letter
written
near
vitebsk
after
the
french
had
occupied
that
town
gave
a
brief
account
of
the
whole
campaign
enclosed
for
them
a
plan
he
had
drawn
and
forecasts
as
to
the
further
progress
of
the
war
in
this
letter
prince
andrew
pointed
out
to
his
father
the
danger
of
staying
at
bald
hills
so
near
the
theater
of
war
and
on
the
army
s
direct
line
of
march
and
advised
him
to
move
to
moscow
at
dinner
that
day
on
dessalles
mentioning
that
the
french
were
said
to
have
already
entered
vitebsk
the
old
prince
remembered
his
son
s
letter
there
was
a
letter
from
prince
andrew
today
he
said
to
princess
mary
haven
t
you
read
it
no
father
she
replied
in
a
frightened
voice
she
could
not
have
read
the
letter
as
she
did
not
even
know
it
had
arrived
he
writes
about
this
war
said
the
prince
with
the
ironic
smile
that
had
become
habitual
to
him
in
speaking
of
the
present
war
that
must
be
very
interesting
said
dessalles
prince
andrew
is
in
a
position
to
know
oh
very
interesting
said
mademoiselle
bourienne
go
and
get
it
for
me
said
the
old
prince
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
you
know
under
the
paperweight
on
the
little
table
mademoiselle
bourienne
jumped
up
eagerly
no
don
t
he
exclaimed
with
a
frown
you
go
michael
ivanovich
michael
ivanovich
rose
and
went
to
the
study
but
as
soon
as
he
had
left
the
room
the
old
prince
looking
uneasily
round
threw
down
his
napkin
and
went
himself
they
can
t
do
anything
always
make
some
muddle
he
muttered
while
he
was
away
princess
mary
dessalles
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
even
little
nicholas
exchanged
looks
in
silence
the
old
prince
returned
with
quick
steps
accompanied
by
michael
ivanovich
bringing
the
letter
and
a
plan
these
he
put
down
beside
him
not
letting
anyone
read
them
at
dinner
on
moving
to
the
drawing
room
he
handed
the
letter
to
princess
mary
and
spreading
out
before
him
the
plan
of
the
new
building
and
fixing
his
eyes
upon
it
told
her
to
read
the
letter
aloud
when
she
had
done
so
princess
mary
looked
inquiringly
at
her
father
he
was
examining
the
plan
evidently
engrossed
in
his
own
ideas
what
do
you
think
of
it
prince
dessalles
ventured
to
ask
i
i
said
the
prince
as
if
unpleasantly
awakened
and
not
taking
his
eyes
from
the
plan
of
the
building
very
possibly
the
theater
of
war
will
move
so
near
to
us
that
ha
ha
ha
the
theater
of
war
said
the
prince
i
have
said
and
still
say
that
the
theater
of
war
is
poland
and
the
enemy
will
never
get
beyond
the
niemen
dessalles
looked
in
amazement
at
the
prince
who
was
talking
of
the
niemen
when
the
enemy
was
already
at
the
dnieper
but
princess
mary
forgetting
the
geographical
position
of
the
niemen
thought
that
what
her
father
was
saying
was
correct
when
the
snow
melts
they
ll
sink
in
the
polish
swamps
only
they
could
fail
to
see
it
the
prince
continued
evidently
thinking
of
the
campaign
of
which
seemed
to
him
so
recent
bennigsen
should
have
advanced
into
prussia
sooner
then
things
would
have
taken
a
different
turn
but
prince
dessalles
began
timidly
the
letter
mentions
vitebsk
ah
the
letter
yes
replied
the
prince
peevishly
yes
yes
his
face
suddenly
took
on
a
morose
expression
he
paused
yes
he
writes
that
the
french
were
beaten
at
at
what
river
is
it
dessalles
dropped
his
eyes
the
prince
says
nothing
about
that
he
remarked
gently
doesn
t
he
but
i
didn
t
invent
it
myself
no
one
spoke
for
a
long
time
yes
yes
well
michael
ivanovich
he
suddenly
went
on
raising
his
head
and
pointing
to
the
plan
of
the
building
tell
me
how
you
mean
to
alter
it
michael
ivanovich
went
up
to
the
plan
and
the
prince
after
speaking
to
him
about
the
building
looked
angrily
at
princess
mary
and
dessalles
and
went
to
his
own
room
princess
mary
saw
dessalles
embarrassed
and
astonished
look
fixed
on
her
father
noticed
his
silence
and
was
struck
by
the
fact
that
her
father
had
forgotten
his
son
s
letter
on
the
drawing
room
table
but
she
was
not
only
afraid
to
speak
of
it
and
ask
dessalles
the
reason
of
his
confusion
and
silence
but
was
afraid
even
to
think
about
it
in
the
evening
michael
ivanovich
sent
by
the
prince
came
to
princess
mary
for
prince
andrew
s
letter
which
had
been
forgotten
in
the
drawing
room
she
gave
it
to
him
and
unpleasant
as
it
was
to
her
to
do
so
ventured
to
ask
him
what
her
father
was
doing
always
busy
replied
michael
ivanovich
with
a
respectfully
ironic
smile
which
caused
princess
mary
to
turn
pale
he
s
worrying
very
much
about
the
new
building
he
has
been
reading
a
little
but
now
michael
ivanovich
went
on
lowering
his
voice
now
he
s
at
his
desk
busy
with
his
will
i
expect
one
of
the
prince
s
favorite
occupations
of
late
had
been
the
preparation
of
some
papers
he
meant
to
leave
at
his
death
and
which
he
called
his
will
and
alpatych
is
being
sent
to
smolensk
asked
princess
mary
oh
yes
he
has
been
waiting
to
start
for
some
time
chapter
iii
when
michael
ivanovich
returned
to
the
study
with
the
letter
the
old
prince
with
spectacles
on
and
a
shade
over
his
eyes
was
sitting
at
his
open
bureau
with
screened
candles
holding
a
paper
in
his
outstretched
hand
and
in
a
somewhat
dramatic
attitude
was
reading
his
manuscript
his
remarks
as
he
termed
it
which
was
to
be
transmitted
to
the
emperor
after
his
death
when
michael
ivanovich
went
in
there
were
tears
in
the
prince
s
eyes
evoked
by
the
memory
of
the
time
when
the
paper
he
was
now
reading
had
been
written
he
took
the
letter
from
michael
ivanovich
s
hand
put
it
in
his
pocket
folded
up
his
papers
and
called
in
alpatych
who
had
long
been
waiting
the
prince
had
a
list
of
things
to
be
bought
in
smolensk
and
walking
up
and
down
the
room
past
alpatych
who
stood
by
the
door
he
gave
his
instructions
first
notepaper
do
you
hear
eight
quires
like
this
sample
gilt
edged
it
must
be
exactly
like
the
sample
varnish
sealing
wax
as
in
michael
ivanovich
s
list
he
paced
up
and
down
for
a
while
and
glanced
at
his
notes
then
hand
to
the
governor
in
person
a
letter
about
the
deed
next
bolts
for
the
doors
of
the
new
building
were
wanted
and
had
to
be
of
a
special
shape
the
prince
had
himself
designed
and
a
leather
case
had
to
be
ordered
to
keep
the
will
in
the
instructions
to
alpatych
took
over
two
hours
and
still
the
prince
did
not
let
him
go
he
sat
down
sank
into
thought
closed
his
eyes
and
dozed
off
alpatych
made
a
slight
movement
well
go
go
if
anything
more
is
wanted
i
ll
send
after
you
alpatych
went
out
the
prince
again
went
to
his
bureau
glanced
into
it
fingered
his
papers
closed
the
bureau
again
and
sat
down
at
the
table
to
write
to
the
governor
it
was
already
late
when
he
rose
after
sealing
the
letter
he
wished
to
sleep
but
he
knew
he
would
not
be
able
to
and
that
most
depressing
thoughts
came
to
him
in
bed
so
he
called
tikhon
and
went
through
the
rooms
with
him
to
show
him
where
to
set
up
the
bed
for
that
night
he
went
about
looking
at
every
corner
every
place
seemed
unsatisfactory
but
worst
of
all
was
his
customary
couch
in
the
study
that
couch
was
dreadful
to
him
probably
because
of
the
oppressive
thoughts
he
had
had
when
lying
there
it
was
unsatisfactory
everywhere
but
the
corner
behind
the
piano
in
the
sitting
room
was
better
than
other
places
he
had
never
slept
there
yet
with
the
help
of
a
footman
tikhon
brought
in
the
bedstead
and
began
putting
it
up
that
s
not
right
that
s
not
right
cried
the
prince
and
himself
pushed
it
a
few
inches
from
the
corner
and
then
closer
in
again
well
at
last
i
ve
finished
now
i
ll
rest
thought
the
prince
and
let
tikhon
undress
him
frowning
with
vexation
at
the
effort
necessary
to
divest
himself
of
his
coat
and
trousers
the
prince
undressed
sat
down
heavily
on
the
bed
and
appeared
to
be
meditating
as
he
looked
contemptuously
at
his
withered
yellow
legs
he
was
not
meditating
but
only
deferring
the
moment
of
making
the
effort
to
lift
those
legs
up
and
turn
over
on
the
bed
ugh
how
hard
it
is
oh
that
this
toil
might
end
and
you
would
release
me
thought
he
pressing
his
lips
together
he
made
that
effort
for
the
twenty
thousandth
time
and
lay
down
but
hardly
had
he
done
so
before
he
felt
the
bed
rocking
backwards
and
forwards
beneath
him
as
if
it
were
breathing
heavily
and
jolting
this
happened
to
him
almost
every
night
he
opened
his
eyes
as
they
were
closing
no
peace
damn
them
he
muttered
angry
he
knew
not
with
whom
ah
yes
there
was
something
else
important
very
important
that
i
was
keeping
till
i
should
be
in
bed
the
bolts
no
i
told
him
about
them
no
it
was
something
something
in
the
drawing
room
princess
mary
talked
some
nonsense
dessalles
that
fool
said
something
something
in
my
pocket
can
t
remember
tikhon
what
did
we
talk
about
at
dinner
about
prince
michael
be
quiet
quiet
the
prince
slapped
his
hand
on
the
table
yes
i
know
prince
andrew
s
letter
princess
mary
read
it
dessalles
said
something
about
vitebsk
now
i
ll
read
it
he
had
the
letter
taken
from
his
pocket
and
the
table
on
which
stood
a
glass
of
lemonade
and
a
spiral
wax
candle
moved
close
to
the
bed
and
putting
on
his
spectacles
he
began
reading
only
now
in
the
stillness
of
the
night
reading
it
by
the
faint
light
under
the
green
shade
did
he
grasp
its
meaning
for
a
moment
the
french
at
vitebsk
in
four
days
march
they
may
be
at
smolensk
perhaps
are
already
there
tikhon
tikhon
jumped
up
no
no
i
don
t
want
anything
he
shouted
he
put
the
letter
under
the
candlestick
and
closed
his
eyes
and
there
rose
before
him
the
danube
at
bright
noonday
reeds
the
russian
camp
and
himself
a
young
general
without
a
wrinkle
on
his
ruddy
face
vigorous
and
alert
entering
potemkin
s
gaily
colored
tent
and
a
burning
sense
of
jealousy
of
the
favorite
agitated
him
now
as
strongly
as
it
had
done
then
he
recalled
all
the
words
spoken
at
that
first
meeting
with
potemkin
and
he
saw
before
him
a
plump
rather
sallow
faced
short
stout
woman
the
empress
mother
with
her
smile
and
her
words
at
her
first
gracious
reception
of
him
and
then
that
same
face
on
the
catafalque
and
the
encounter
he
had
with
zubov
over
her
coffin
about
his
right
to
kiss
her
hand
oh
quicker
quicker
to
get
back
to
that
time
and
have
done
with
all
the
present
quicker
quicker
and
that
they
should
leave
me
in
peace
chapter
iv
bald
hills
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
s
estate
lay
forty
miles
east
from
smolensk
and
two
miles
from
the
main
road
to
moscow
the
same
evening
that
the
prince
gave
his
instructions
to
alpatych
dessalles
having
asked
to
see
princess
mary
told
her
that
as
the
prince
was
not
very
well
and
was
taking
no
steps
to
secure
his
safety
though
from
prince
andrew
s
letter
it
was
evident
that
to
remain
at
bald
hills
might
be
dangerous
he
respectfully
advised
her
to
send
a
letter
by
alpatych
to
the
provincial
governor
at
smolensk
asking
him
to
let
her
know
the
state
of
affairs
and
the
extent
of
the
danger
to
which
bald
hills
was
exposed
dessalles
wrote
this
letter
to
the
governor
for
princess
mary
she
signed
it
and
it
was
given
to
alpatych
with
instructions
to
hand
it
to
the
governor
and
to
come
back
as
quickly
as
possible
if
there
was
danger
having
received
all
his
orders
alpatych
wearing
a
white
beaver
hat
a
present
from
the
prince
and
carrying
a
stick
as
the
prince
did
went
out
accompanied
by
his
family
three
well
fed
roans
stood
ready
harnessed
to
a
small
conveyance
with
a
leather
hood
the
larger
bell
was
muffled
and
the
little
bells
on
the
harness
stuffed
with
paper
the
prince
allowed
no
one
at
bald
hills
to
drive
with
ringing
bells
but
on
a
long
journey
alpatych
liked
to
have
them
his
satellites
the
senior
clerk
a
countinghouse
clerk
a
scullery
maid
a
cook
two
old
women
a
little
pageboy
the
coachman
and
various
domestic
serfs
were
seeing
him
off
his
daughter
placed
chintz
covered
down
cushions
for
him
to
sit
on
and
behind
his
back
his
old
sister
in
law
popped
in
a
small
bundle
and
one
of
the
coachmen
helped
him
into
the
vehicle
there
there
women
s
fuss
women
women
said
alpatych
puffing
and
speaking
rapidly
just
as
the
prince
did
and
he
climbed
into
the
trap
after
giving
the
clerk
orders
about
the
work
to
be
done
alpatych
not
trying
to
imitate
the
prince
now
lifted
the
hat
from
his
bald
head
and
crossed
himself
three
times
if
there
is
anything
come
back
yakov
alpatych
for
christ
s
sake
think
of
us
cried
his
wife
referring
to
the
rumors
of
war
and
the
enemy
women
women
women
s
fuss
muttered
alpatych
to
himself
and
started
on
his
journey
looking
round
at
the
fields
of
yellow
rye
and
the
still
green
thickly
growing
oats
and
at
other
quite
black
fields
just
being
plowed
a
second
time
as
he
went
along
he
looked
with
pleasure
at
the
year
s
splendid
crop
of
corn
scrutinized
the
strips
of
ryefield
which
here
and
there
were
already
being
reaped
made
his
calculations
as
to
the
sowing
and
the
harvest
and
asked
himself
whether
he
had
not
forgotten
any
of
the
prince
s
orders
having
baited
the
horses
twice
on
the
way
he
arrived
at
the
town
toward
evening
on
the
fourth
of
august
alpatych
kept
meeting
and
overtaking
baggage
trains
and
troops
on
the
road
as
he
approached
smolensk
he
heard
the
sounds
of
distant
firing
but
these
did
not
impress
him
what
struck
him
most
was
the
sight
of
a
splendid
field
of
oats
in
which
a
camp
had
been
pitched
and
which
was
being
mown
down
by
the
soldiers
evidently
for
fodder
this
fact
impressed
alpatych
but
in
thinking
about
his
own
business
he
soon
forgot
it
all
the
interests
of
his
life
for
more
than
thirty
years
had
been
bounded
by
the
will
of
the
prince
and
he
never
went
beyond
that
limit
everything
not
connected
with
the
execution
of
the
prince
s
orders
did
not
interest
and
did
not
even
exist
for
alpatych
on
reaching
smolensk
on
the
evening
of
the
fourth
of
august
he
put
up
in
the
gachina
suburb
across
the
dnieper
at
the
inn
kept
by
ferapontov
where
he
had
been
in
the
habit
of
putting
up
for
the
last
thirty
years
some
thirty
years
ago
ferapontov
by
alpatych
s
advice
had
bought
a
wood
from
the
prince
had
begun
to
trade
and
now
had
a
house
an
inn
and
a
corn
dealer
s
shop
in
that
province
he
was
a
stout
dark
red
faced
peasant
in
the
forties
with
thick
lips
a
broad
knob
of
a
nose
similar
knobs
over
his
black
frowning
brows
and
a
round
belly
wearing
a
waistcoat
over
his
cotton
shirt
ferapontov
was
standing
before
his
shop
which
opened
onto
the
street
on
seeing
alpatych
he
went
up
to
him
you
re
welcome
yakov
alpatych
folks
are
leaving
the
town
but
you
have
come
to
it
said
he
why
are
they
leaving
the
town
asked
alpatych
that
s
what
i
say
folks
are
foolish
always
afraid
of
the
french
women
s
fuss
women
s
fuss
said
alpatych
just
what
i
think
yakov
alpatych
what
i
say
is
orders
have
been
given
not
to
let
them
in
so
that
must
be
right
and
the
peasants
are
asking
three
rubles
for
carting
it
isn
t
christian
yakov
alpatych
heard
without
heeding
he
asked
for
a
samovar
and
for
hay
for
his
horses
and
when
he
had
had
his
tea
he
went
to
bed
all
night
long
troops
were
moving
past
the
inn
next
morning
alpatych
donned
a
jacket
he
wore
only
in
town
and
went
out
on
business
it
was
a
sunny
morning
and
by
eight
o
clock
it
was
already
hot
a
good
day
for
harvesting
thought
alpatych
from
beyond
the
town
firing
had
been
heard
since
early
morning
at
eight
o
clock
the
booming
of
cannon
was
added
to
the
sound
of
musketry
many
people
were
hurrying
through
the
streets
and
there
were
many
soldiers
but
cabs
were
still
driving
about
tradesmen
stood
at
their
shops
and
service
was
being
held
in
the
churches
as
usual
alpatych
went
to
the
shops
to
government
offices
to
the
post
office
and
to
the
governor
s
in
the
offices
and
shops
and
at
the
post
office
everyone
was
talking
about
the
army
and
about
the
enemy
who
was
already
attacking
the
town
everybody
was
asking
what
should
be
done
and
all
were
trying
to
calm
one
another
in
front
of
the
governor
s
house
alpatych
found
a
large
number
of
people
cossacks
and
a
traveling
carriage
of
the
governor
s
at
the
porch
he
met
two
of
the
landed
gentry
one
of
whom
he
knew
this
man
an
ex
captain
of
police
was
saying
angrily
it
s
no
joke
you
know
it
s
all
very
well
if
you
re
single
one
man
though
undone
is
but
one
as
the
proverb
says
but
with
thirteen
in
your
family
and
all
the
property
they
ve
brought
us
to
utter
ruin
what
sort
of
governors
are
they
to
do
that
they
ought
to
be
hanged
the
brigands
oh
come
that
s
enough
said
the
other
what
do
i
care
let
him
hear
we
re
not
dogs
said
the
ex
captain
of
police
and
looking
round
he
noticed
alpatych
oh
yakov
alpatych
what
have
you
come
for
to
see
the
governor
by
his
excellency
s
order
answered
alpatych
lifting
his
head
and
proudly
thrusting
his
hand
into
the
bosom
of
his
coat
as
he
always
did
when
he
mentioned
the
prince
he
has
ordered
me
to
inquire
into
the
position
of
affairs
he
added
yes
go
and
find
out
shouted
the
angry
gentleman
they
ve
brought
things
to
such
a
pass
that
there
are
no
carts
or
anything
there
it
is
again
do
you
hear
said
he
pointing
in
the
direction
whence
came
the
sounds
of
firing
they
ve
brought
us
all
to
ruin
the
brigands
he
repeated
and
descended
the
porch
steps
alpatych
swayed
his
head
and
went
upstairs
in
the
waiting
room
were
tradesmen
women
and
officials
looking
silently
at
one
another
the
door
of
the
governor
s
room
opened
and
they
all
rose
and
moved
forward
an
official
ran
out
said
some
words
to
a
merchant
called
a
stout
official
with
a
cross
hanging
on
his
neck
to
follow
him
and
vanished
again
evidently
wishing
to
avoid
the
inquiring
looks
and
questions
addressed
to
him
alpatych
moved
forward
and
next
time
the
official
came
out
addressed
him
one
hand
placed
in
the
breast
of
his
buttoned
coat
and
handed
him
two
letters
to
his
honor
baron
asch
from
general
in
chief
prince
bolkonski
he
announced
with
such
solemnity
and
significance
that
the
official
turned
to
him
and
took
the
letters
a
few
minutes
later
the
governor
received
alpatych
and
hurriedly
said
to
him
inform
the
prince
and
princess
that
i
knew
nothing
i
acted
on
the
highest
instructions
here
and
he
handed
a
paper
to
alpatych
still
as
the
prince
is
unwell
my
advice
is
that
they
should
go
to
moscow
i
am
just
starting
myself
inform
them
but
the
governor
did
not
finish
a
dusty
perspiring
officer
ran
into
the
room
and
began
to
say
something
in
french
the
governor
s
face
expressed
terror
go
he
said
nodding
his
head
to
alpatych
and
began
questioning
the
officer
eager
frightened
helpless
glances
were
turned
on
alpatych
when
he
came
out
of
the
governor
s
room
involuntarily
listening
now
to
the
firing
which
had
drawn
nearer
and
was
increasing
in
strength
alpatych
hurried
to
his
inn
the
paper
handed
to
him
by
the
governor
said
this
i
assure
you
that
the
town
of
smolensk
is
not
in
the
slightest
danger
as
yet
and
it
is
unlikely
that
it
will
be
threatened
with
any
i
from
the
one
side
and
prince
bagration
from
the
other
are
marching
to
unite
our
forces
before
smolensk
which
junction
will
be
effected
on
the
nd
instant
and
both
armies
with
their
united
forces
will
defend
our
compatriots
of
the
province
entrusted
to
your
care
till
our
efforts
shall
have
beaten
back
the
enemies
of
our
fatherland
or
till
the
last
warrior
in
our
valiant
ranks
has
perished
from
this
you
will
see
that
you
have
a
perfect
right
to
reassure
the
inhabitants
of
smolensk
for
those
defended
by
two
such
brave
armies
may
feel
assured
of
victory
instructions
from
barclay
de
tolly
to
baron
asch
the
civil
governor
of
smolensk
people
were
anxiously
roaming
about
the
streets
carts
piled
high
with
household
utensils
chairs
and
cupboards
kept
emerging
from
the
gates
of
the
yards
and
moving
along
the
streets
loaded
carts
stood
at
the
house
next
to
ferapontov
s
and
women
were
wailing
and
lamenting
as
they
said
good
by
a
small
watchdog
ran
round
barking
in
front
of
the
harnessed
horses
alpatych
entered
the
innyard
at
a
quicker
pace
than
usual
and
went
straight
to
the
shed
where
his
horses
and
trap
were
the
coachman
was
asleep
he
woke
him
up
told
him
to
harness
and
went
into
the
passage
from
the
host
s
room
came
the
sounds
of
a
child
crying
the
despairing
sobs
of
a
woman
and
the
hoarse
angry
shouting
of
ferapontov
the
cook
began
running
hither
and
thither
in
the
passage
like
a
frightened
hen
just
as
alpatych
entered
he
s
done
her
to
death
killed
the
mistress
beat
her
dragged
her
about
so
what
for
asked
alpatych
she
kept
begging
to
go
away
she
s
a
woman
take
me
away
says
she
don
t
let
me
perish
with
my
little
children
folks
she
says
are
all
gone
so
why
she
says
don
t
we
go
and
he
began
beating
and
pulling
her
about
so
at
these
words
alpatych
nodded
as
if
in
approval
and
not
wishing
to
hear
more
went
to
the
door
of
the
room
opposite
the
innkeeper
s
where
he
had
left
his
purchases
you
brute
you
murderer
screamed
a
thin
pale
woman
who
with
a
baby
in
her
arms
and
her
kerchief
torn
from
her
head
burst
through
the
door
at
that
moment
and
down
the
steps
into
the
yard
ferapontov
came
out
after
her
but
on
seeing
alpatych
adjusted
his
waistcoat
smoothed
his
hair
yawned
and
followed
alpatych
into
the
opposite
room
going
already
said
he
alpatych
without
answering
or
looking
at
his
host
sorted
his
packages
and
asked
how
much
he
owed
we
ll
reckon
up
well
have
you
been
to
the
governor
s
asked
ferapontov
what
has
been
decided
alpatych
replied
that
the
governor
had
not
told
him
anything
definite
with
our
business
how
can
we
get
away
said
ferapontov
we
d
have
to
pay
seven
rubles
a
cartload
to
dorogobuzh
and
i
tell
them
they
re
not
christians
to
ask
it
selivanov
now
did
a
good
stroke
last
thursday
sold
flour
to
the
army
at
nine
rubles
a
sack
will
you
have
some
tea
he
added
while
the
horses
were
being
harnessed
alpatych
and
ferapontov
over
their
tea
talked
of
the
price
of
corn
the
crops
and
the
good
weather
for
harvesting
well
it
seems
to
be
getting
quieter
remarked
ferapontov
finishing
his
third
cup
of
tea
and
getting
up
ours
must
have
got
the
best
of
it
the
orders
were
not
to
let
them
in
so
we
re
in
force
it
seems
they
say
the
other
day
matthew
ivanych
platov
drove
them
into
the
river
marina
and
drowned
some
eighteen
thousand
in
one
day
alpatych
collected
his
parcels
handed
them
to
the
coachman
who
had
come
in
and
settled
up
with
the
innkeeper
the
noise
of
wheels
hoofs
and
bells
was
heard
from
the
gateway
as
a
little
trap
passed
out
it
was
by
now
late
in
the
afternoon
half
the
street
was
in
shadow
the
other
half
brightly
lit
by
the
sun
alpatych
looked
out
of
the
window
and
went
to
the
door
suddenly
the
strange
sound
of
a
far
off
whistling
and
thud
was
heard
followed
by
a
boom
of
cannon
blending
into
a
dull
roar
that
set
the
windows
rattling
he
went
out
into
the
street
two
men
were
running
past
toward
the
bridge
from
different
sides
came
whistling
sounds
and
the
thud
of
cannon
balls
and
bursting
shells
falling
on
the
town
but
these
sounds
were
hardly
heard
in
comparison
with
the
noise
of
the
firing
outside
the
town
and
attracted
little
attention
from
the
inhabitants
the
town
was
being
bombarded
by
a
hundred
and
thirty
guns
which
napoleon
had
ordered
up
after
four
o
clock
the
people
did
not
at
once
realize
the
meaning
of
this
bombardment
at
first
the
noise
of
the
falling
bombs
and
shells
only
aroused
curiosity
ferapontov
s
wife
who
till
then
had
not
ceased
wailing
under
the
shed
became
quiet
and
with
the
baby
in
her
arms
went
to
the
gate
listening
to
the
sounds
and
looking
in
silence
at
the
people
the
cook
and
a
shop
assistant
came
to
the
gate
with
lively
curiosity
everyone
tried
to
get
a
glimpse
of
the
projectiles
as
they
flew
over
their
heads
several
people
came
round
the
corner
talking
eagerly
what
force
remarked
one
knocked
the
roof
and
ceiling
all
to
splinters
routed
up
the
earth
like
a
pig
said
another
that
s
grand
it
bucks
one
up
laughed
the
first
lucky
you
jumped
aside
or
it
would
have
wiped
you
out
others
joined
those
men
and
stopped
and
told
how
cannon
balls
had
fallen
on
a
house
close
to
them
meanwhile
still
more
projectiles
now
with
the
swift
sinister
whistle
of
a
cannon
ball
now
with
the
agreeable
intermittent
whistle
of
a
shell
flew
over
people
s
heads
incessantly
but
not
one
fell
close
by
they
all
flew
over
alpatych
was
getting
into
his
trap
the
innkeeper
stood
at
the
gate
what
are
you
staring
at
he
shouted
to
the
cook
who
in
her
red
skirt
with
sleeves
rolled
up
swinging
her
bare
elbows
had
stepped
to
the
corner
to
listen
to
what
was
being
said
what
marvels
she
exclaimed
but
hearing
her
master
s
voice
she
turned
back
pulling
down
her
tucked
up
skirt
once
more
something
whistled
but
this
time
quite
close
swooping
downwards
like
a
little
bird
a
flame
flashed
in
the
middle
of
the
street
something
exploded
and
the
street
was
shrouded
in
smoke
scoundrel
what
are
you
doing
shouted
the
innkeeper
rushing
to
the
cook
at
that
moment
the
pitiful
wailing
of
women
was
heard
from
different
sides
the
frightened
baby
began
to
cry
and
people
crowded
silently
with
pale
faces
round
the
cook
the
loudest
sound
in
that
crowd
was
her
wailing
oh
h
h
dear
souls
dear
kind
souls
don
t
let
me
die
my
good
souls
five
minutes
later
no
one
remained
in
the
street
the
cook
with
her
thigh
broken
by
a
shell
splinter
had
been
carried
into
the
kitchen
alpatych
his
coachman
ferapontov
s
wife
and
children
and
the
house
porter
were
all
sitting
in
the
cellar
listening
the
roar
of
guns
the
whistling
of
projectiles
and
the
piteous
moaning
of
the
cook
which
rose
above
the
other
sounds
did
not
cease
for
a
moment
the
mistress
rocked
and
hushed
her
baby
and
when
anyone
came
into
the
cellar
asked
in
a
pathetic
whisper
what
had
become
of
her
husband
who
had
remained
in
the
street
a
shopman
who
entered
told
her
that
her
husband
had
gone
with
others
to
the
cathedral
whence
they
were
fetching
the
wonder
working
icon
of
smolensk
toward
dusk
the
cannonade
began
to
subside
alpatych
left
the
cellar
and
stopped
in
the
doorway
the
evening
sky
that
had
been
so
clear
was
clouded
with
smoke
through
which
high
up
the
sickle
of
the
new
moon
shone
strangely
now
that
the
terrible
din
of
the
guns
had
ceased
a
hush
seemed
to
reign
over
the
town
broken
only
by
the
rustle
of
footsteps
the
moaning
the
distant
cries
and
the
crackle
of
fires
which
seemed
widespread
everywhere
the
cook
s
moans
had
now
subsided
on
two
sides
black
curling
clouds
of
smoke
rose
and
spread
from
the
fires
through
the
streets
soldiers
in
various
uniforms
walked
or
ran
confusedly
in
different
directions
like
ants
from
a
ruined
ant
hill
several
of
them
ran
into
ferapontov
s
yard
before
alpatych
s
eyes
alpatych
went
out
to
the
gate
a
retreating
regiment
thronging
and
hurrying
blocked
the
street
noticing
him
an
officer
said
the
town
is
being
abandoned
get
away
get
away
and
then
turning
to
the
soldiers
shouted
i
ll
teach
you
to
run
into
the
yards
alpatych
went
back
to
the
house
called
the
coachman
and
told
him
to
set
off
ferapontov
s
whole
household
came
out
too
following
alpatych
and
the
coachman
the
women
who
had
been
silent
till
then
suddenly
began
to
wail
as
they
looked
at
the
fires
the
smoke
and
even
the
flames
of
which
could
be
seen
in
the
failing
twilight
and
as
if
in
reply
the
same
kind
of
lamentation
was
heard
from
other
parts
of
the
street
inside
the
shed
alpatych
and
the
coachman
arranged
the
tangled
reins
and
traces
of
their
horses
with
trembling
hands
as
alpatych
was
driving
out
of
the
gate
he
saw
some
ten
soldiers
in
ferapontov
s
open
shop
talking
loudly
and
filling
their
bags
and
knapsacks
with
flour
and
sunflower
seeds
just
then
ferapontov
returned
and
entered
his
shop
on
seeing
the
soldiers
he
was
about
to
shout
at
them
but
suddenly
stopped
and
clutching
at
his
hair
burst
into
sobs
and
laughter
loot
everything
lads
don
t
let
those
devils
get
it
he
cried
taking
some
bags
of
flour
himself
and
throwing
them
into
the
street
some
of
the
soldiers
were
frightened
and
ran
away
others
went
on
filling
their
bags
on
seeing
alpatych
ferapontov
turned
to
him
russia
is
done
for
he
cried
alpatych
i
ll
set
the
place
on
fire
myself
we
re
done
for
and
ferapontov
ran
into
the
yard
soldiers
were
passing
in
a
constant
stream
along
the
street
blocking
it
completely
so
that
alpatych
could
not
pass
out
and
had
to
wait
ferapontov
s
wife
and
children
were
also
sitting
in
a
cart
waiting
till
it
was
possible
to
drive
out
night
had
come
there
were
stars
in
the
sky
and
the
new
moon
shone
out
amid
the
smoke
that
screened
it
on
the
sloping
descent
to
the
dnieper
alpatych
s
cart
and
that
of
the
innkeeper
s
wife
which
were
slowly
moving
amid
the
rows
of
soldiers
and
of
other
vehicles
had
to
stop
in
a
side
street
near
the
crossroads
where
the
vehicles
had
stopped
a
house
and
some
shops
were
on
fire
this
fire
was
already
burning
itself
out
the
flames
now
died
down
and
were
lost
in
the
black
smoke
now
suddenly
flared
up
again
brightly
lighting
up
with
strange
distinctness
the
faces
of
the
people
crowding
at
the
crossroads
black
figures
flitted
about
before
the
fire
and
through
the
incessant
crackling
of
the
flames
talking
and
shouting
could
be
heard
seeing
that
his
trap
would
not
be
able
to
move
on
for
some
time
alpatych
got
down
and
turned
into
the
side
street
to
look
at
the
fire
soldiers
were
continually
rushing
backwards
and
forwards
near
it
and
he
saw
two
of
them
and
a
man
in
a
frieze
coat
dragging
burning
beams
into
another
yard
across
the
street
while
others
carried
bundles
of
hay
alpatych
went
up
to
a
large
crowd
standing
before
a
high
barn
which
was
blazing
briskly
the
walls
were
all
on
fire
and
the
back
wall
had
fallen
in
the
wooden
roof
was
collapsing
and
the
rafters
were
alight
the
crowd
was
evidently
watching
for
the
roof
to
fall
in
and
alpatych
watched
for
it
too
alpatych
a
familiar
voice
suddenly
hailed
the
old
man
mercy
on
us
your
excellency
answered
alpatych
immediately
recognizing
the
voice
of
his
young
prince
prince
andrew
in
his
riding
cloak
mounted
on
a
black
horse
was
looking
at
alpatych
from
the
back
of
the
crowd
why
are
you
here
he
asked
your
your
excellency
stammered
alpatych
and
broke
into
sobs
are
we
really
lost
master
why
are
you
here
prince
andrew
repeated
at
that
moment
the
flames
flared
up
and
showed
his
young
master
s
pale
worn
face
alpatych
told
how
he
had
been
sent
there
and
how
difficult
it
was
to
get
away
are
we
really
quite
lost
your
excellency
he
asked
again
prince
andrew
without
replying
took
out
a
notebook
and
raising
his
knee
began
writing
in
pencil
on
a
page
he
tore
out
he
wrote
to
his
sister
smolensk
is
being
abandoned
bald
hills
will
be
occupied
by
the
enemy
within
a
week
set
off
immediately
for
moscow
let
me
know
at
once
when
you
will
start
send
by
special
messenger
to
usvyazh
having
written
this
and
given
the
paper
to
alpatych
he
told
him
how
to
arrange
for
departure
of
the
prince
the
princess
his
son
and
the
boy
s
tutor
and
how
and
where
to
let
him
know
immediately
before
he
had
had
time
to
finish
giving
these
instructions
a
chief
of
staff
followed
by
a
suite
galloped
up
to
him
you
are
a
colonel
shouted
the
chief
of
staff
with
a
german
accent
in
a
voice
familiar
to
prince
andrew
houses
are
set
on
fire
in
your
presence
and
you
stand
by
what
does
this
mean
you
will
answer
for
it
shouted
berg
who
was
now
assistant
to
the
chief
of
staff
of
the
commander
of
the
left
flank
of
the
infantry
of
the
first
army
a
place
as
berg
said
very
agreeable
and
well
en
evidence
prince
andrew
looked
at
him
and
without
replying
went
on
speaking
to
alpatych
so
tell
them
that
i
shall
await
a
reply
till
the
tenth
and
if
by
the
tenth
i
don
t
receive
news
that
they
have
all
got
away
i
shall
have
to
throw
up
everything
and
come
myself
to
bald
hills
prince
said
berg
recognizing
prince
andrew
i
only
spoke
because
i
have
to
obey
orders
because
i
always
do
obey
exactly
you
must
please
excuse
me
he
went
on
apologetically
something
cracked
in
the
flames
the
fire
died
down
for
a
moment
and
wreaths
of
black
smoke
rolled
from
under
the
roof
there
was
another
terrible
crash
and
something
huge
collapsed
ou
rou
rou
yelled
the
crowd
echoing
the
crash
of
the
collapsing
roof
of
the
barn
the
burning
grain
in
which
diffused
a
cakelike
aroma
all
around
the
flames
flared
up
again
lighting
the
animated
delighted
exhausted
faces
of
the
spectators
the
man
in
the
frieze
coat
raised
his
arms
and
shouted
it
s
fine
lads
now
it
s
raging
it
s
fine
that
s
the
owner
himself
cried
several
voices
well
then
continued
prince
andrew
to
alpatych
report
to
them
as
i
have
told
you
and
not
replying
a
word
to
berg
who
was
now
mute
beside
him
he
touched
his
horse
and
rode
down
the
side
street
chapter
v
from
smolensk
the
troops
continued
to
retreat
followed
by
the
enemy
on
the
tenth
of
august
the
regiment
prince
andrew
commanded
was
marching
along
the
highroad
past
the
avenue
leading
to
bald
hills
heat
and
drought
had
continued
for
more
than
three
weeks
each
day
fleecy
clouds
floated
across
the
sky
and
occasionally
veiled
the
sun
but
toward
evening
the
sky
cleared
again
and
the
sun
set
in
reddish
brown
mist
heavy
night
dews
alone
refreshed
the
earth
the
unreaped
corn
was
scorched
and
shed
its
grain
the
marshes
dried
up
the
cattle
lowed
from
hunger
finding
no
food
on
the
sun
parched
meadows
only
at
night
and
in
the
forests
while
the
dew
lasted
was
there
any
freshness
but
on
the
road
the
highroad
along
which
the
troops
marched
there
was
no
such
freshness
even
at
night
or
when
the
road
passed
through
the
forest
the
dew
was
imperceptible
on
the
sandy
dust
churned
up
more
than
six
inches
deep
as
soon
as
day
dawned
the
march
began
the
artillery
and
baggage
wagons
moved
noiselessly
through
the
deep
dust
that
rose
to
the
very
hubs
of
the
wheels
and
the
infantry
sank
ankle
deep
in
that
soft
choking
hot
dust
that
never
cooled
even
at
night
some
of
this
dust
was
kneaded
by
the
feet
and
wheels
while
the
rest
rose
and
hung
like
a
cloud
over
the
troops
settling
in
eyes
ears
hair
and
nostrils
and
worst
of
all
in
the
lungs
of
the
men
and
beasts
as
they
moved
along
that
road
the
higher
the
sun
rose
the
higher
rose
that
cloud
of
dust
and
through
the
screen
of
its
hot
fine
particles
one
could
look
with
naked
eye
at
the
sun
which
showed
like
a
huge
crimson
ball
in
the
unclouded
sky
there
was
no
wind
and
the
men
choked
in
that
motionless
atmosphere
they
marched
with
handkerchiefs
tied
over
their
noses
and
mouths
when
they
passed
through
a
village
they
all
rushed
to
the
wells
and
fought
for
the
water
and
drank
it
down
to
the
mud
prince
andrew
was
in
command
of
a
regiment
and
the
management
of
that
regiment
the
welfare
of
the
men
and
the
necessity
of
receiving
and
giving
orders
engrossed
him
the
burning
of
smolensk
and
its
abandonment
made
an
epoch
in
his
life
a
novel
feeling
of
anger
against
the
foe
made
him
forget
his
own
sorrow
he
was
entirely
devoted
to
the
affairs
of
his
regiment
and
was
considerate
and
kind
to
his
men
and
officers
in
the
regiment
they
called
him
our
prince
were
proud
of
him
and
loved
him
but
he
was
kind
and
gentle
only
to
those
of
his
regiment
to
timokhin
and
the
like
people
quite
new
to
him
belonging
to
a
different
world
and
who
could
not
know
and
understand
his
past
as
soon
as
he
came
across
a
former
acquaintance
or
anyone
from
the
staff
he
bristled
up
immediately
and
grew
spiteful
ironical
and
contemptuous
everything
that
reminded
him
of
his
past
was
repugnant
to
him
and
so
in
his
relations
with
that
former
circle
he
confined
himself
to
trying
to
do
his
duty
and
not
to
be
unfair
in
truth
everything
presented
itself
in
a
dark
and
gloomy
light
to
prince
andrew
especially
after
the
abandonment
of
smolensk
on
the
sixth
of
august
he
considered
that
it
could
and
should
have
been
defended
and
after
his
sick
father
had
had
to
flee
to
moscow
abandoning
to
pillage
his
dearly
beloved
bald
hills
which
he
had
built
and
peopled
but
despite
this
thanks
to
his
regiment
prince
andrew
had
something
to
think
about
entirely
apart
from
general
questions
two
days
previously
he
had
received
news
that
his
father
son
and
sister
had
left
for
moscow
and
though
there
was
nothing
for
him
to
do
at
bald
hills
prince
andrew
with
a
characteristic
desire
to
foment
his
own
grief
decided
that
he
must
ride
there
he
ordered
his
horse
to
be
saddled
and
leaving
his
regiment
on
the
march
rode
to
his
father
s
estate
where
he
had
been
born
and
spent
his
childhood
riding
past
the
pond
where
there
used
always
to
be
dozens
of
women
chattering
as
they
rinsed
their
linen
or
beat
it
with
wooden
beetles
prince
andrew
noticed
that
there
was
not
a
soul
about
and
that
the
little
washing
wharf
torn
from
its
place
and
half
submerged
was
floating
on
its
side
in
the
middle
of
the
pond
he
rode
to
the
keeper
s
lodge
no
one
at
the
stone
entrance
gates
of
the
drive
and
the
door
stood
open
grass
had
already
begun
to
grow
on
the
garden
paths
and
horses
and
calves
were
straying
in
the
english
park
prince
andrew
rode
up
to
the
hothouse
some
of
the
glass
panes
were
broken
and
of
the
trees
in
tubs
some
were
overturned
and
others
dried
up
he
called
for
taras
the
gardener
but
no
one
replied
having
gone
round
the
corner
of
the
hothouse
to
the
ornamental
garden
he
saw
that
the
carved
garden
fence
was
broken
and
branches
of
the
plum
trees
had
been
torn
off
with
the
fruit
an
old
peasant
whom
prince
andrew
in
his
childhood
had
often
seen
at
the
gate
was
sitting
on
a
green
garden
seat
plaiting
a
bast
shoe
he
was
deaf
and
did
not
hear
prince
andrew
ride
up
he
was
sitting
on
the
seat
the
old
prince
used
to
like
to
sit
on
and
beside
him
strips
of
bast
were
hanging
on
the
broken
and
withered
branch
of
a
magnolia
prince
andrew
rode
up
to
the
house
several
limes
in
the
old
garden
had
been
cut
down
and
a
piebald
mare
and
her
foal
were
wandering
in
front
of
the
house
among
the
rosebushes
the
shutters
were
all
closed
except
at
one
window
which
was
open
a
little
serf
boy
seeing
prince
andrew
ran
into
the
house
alpatych
having
sent
his
family
away
was
alone
at
bald
hills
and
was
sitting
indoors
reading
the
lives
of
the
saints
on
hearing
that
prince
andrew
had
come
he
went
out
with
his
spectacles
on
his
nose
buttoning
his
coat
and
hastily
stepping
up
without
a
word
began
weeping
and
kissing
prince
andrew
s
knee
then
vexed
at
his
own
weakness
he
turned
away
and
began
to
report
on
the
position
of
affairs
everything
precious
and
valuable
had
been
removed
to
bogucharovo
seventy
quarters
of
grain
had
also
been
carted
away
the
hay
and
the
spring
corn
of
which
alpatych
said
there
had
been
a
remarkable
crop
that
year
had
been
commandeered
by
the
troops
and
mown
down
while
still
green
the
peasants
were
ruined
some
of
them
too
had
gone
to
bogucharovo
only
a
few
remained
without
waiting
to
hear
him
out
prince
andrew
asked
when
did
my
father
and
sister
leave
meaning
when
did
they
leave
for
moscow
alpatych
understanding
the
question
to
refer
to
their
departure
for
bogucharovo
replied
that
they
had
left
on
the
seventh
and
again
went
into
details
concerning
the
estate
management
asking
for
instructions
am
i
to
let
the
troops
have
the
oats
and
to
take
a
receipt
for
them
we
have
still
six
hundred
quarters
left
he
inquired
what
am
i
to
say
to
him
thought
prince
andrew
looking
down
on
the
old
man
s
bald
head
shining
in
the
sun
and
seeing
by
the
expression
on
his
face
that
the
old
man
himself
understood
how
untimely
such
questions
were
and
only
asked
them
to
allay
his
grief
yes
let
them
have
it
replied
prince
andrew
if
you
noticed
some
disorder
in
the
garden
said
alpatych
it
was
impossible
to
prevent
it
three
regiments
have
been
here
and
spent
the
night
dragoons
mostly
i
took
down
the
name
and
rank
of
their
commanding
officer
to
hand
in
a
complaint
about
it
well
and
what
are
you
going
to
do
will
you
stay
here
if
the
enemy
occupies
the
place
asked
prince
andrew
alpatych
turned
his
face
to
prince
andrew
looked
at
him
and
suddenly
with
a
solemn
gesture
raised
his
arm
he
is
my
refuge
his
will
be
done
he
exclaimed
a
group
of
bareheaded
peasants
was
approaching
across
the
meadow
toward
the
prince
well
good
by
said
prince
andrew
bending
over
to
alpatych
you
must
go
away
too
take
away
what
you
can
and
tell
the
serfs
to
go
to
the
ryazan
estate
or
to
the
one
near
moscow
alpatych
clung
to
prince
andrew
s
leg
and
burst
into
sobs
gently
disengaging
himself
the
prince
spurred
his
horse
and
rode
down
the
avenue
at
a
gallop
the
old
man
was
still
sitting
in
the
ornamental
garden
like
a
fly
impassive
on
the
face
of
a
loved
one
who
is
dead
tapping
the
last
on
which
he
was
making
the
bast
shoe
and
two
little
girls
running
out
from
the
hot
house
carrying
in
their
skirts
plums
they
had
plucked
from
the
trees
there
came
upon
prince
andrew
on
seeing
the
young
master
the
elder
one
frightened
look
clutched
her
younger
companion
by
the
hand
and
hid
with
her
behind
a
birch
tree
not
stopping
to
pick
up
some
green
plums
they
had
dropped
prince
andrew
turned
away
with
startled
haste
unwilling
to
let
them
see
that
they
had
been
observed
he
was
sorry
for
the
pretty
frightened
little
girl
was
afraid
of
looking
at
her
and
yet
felt
an
irresistible
desire
to
do
so
a
new
sensation
of
comfort
and
relief
came
over
him
when
seeing
these
girls
he
realized
the
existence
of
other
human
interests
entirely
aloof
from
his
own
and
just
as
legitimate
as
those
that
occupied
him
evidently
these
girls
passionately
desired
one
thing
to
carry
away
and
eat
those
green
plums
without
being
caught
and
prince
andrew
shared
their
wish
for
the
success
of
their
enterprise
he
could
not
resist
looking
at
them
once
more
believing
their
danger
past
they
sprang
from
their
ambush
and
chirruping
something
in
their
shrill
little
voices
and
holding
up
their
skirts
their
bare
little
sunburned
feet
scampered
merrily
and
quickly
across
the
meadow
grass
prince
andrew
was
somewhat
refreshed
by
having
ridden
off
the
dusty
highroad
along
which
the
troops
were
moving
but
not
far
from
bald
hills
he
again
came
out
on
the
road
and
overtook
his
regiment
at
its
halting
place
by
the
dam
of
a
small
pond
it
was
past
one
o
clock
the
sun
a
red
ball
through
the
dust
burned
and
scorched
his
back
intolerably
through
his
black
coat
the
dust
always
hung
motionless
above
the
buzz
of
talk
that
came
from
the
resting
troops
there
was
no
wind
as
he
crossed
the
dam
prince
andrew
smelled
the
ooze
and
freshness
of
the
pond
he
longed
to
get
into
that
water
however
dirty
it
might
be
and
he
glanced
round
at
the
pool
from
whence
came
sounds
of
shrieks
and
laughter
the
small
muddy
green
pond
had
risen
visibly
more
than
a
foot
flooding
the
dam
because
it
was
full
of
the
naked
white
bodies
of
soldiers
with
brick
red
hands
necks
and
faces
who
were
splashing
about
in
it
all
this
naked
white
human
flesh
laughing
and
shrieking
floundered
about
in
that
dirty
pool
like
carp
stuffed
into
a
watering
can
and
the
suggestion
of
merriment
in
that
floundering
mass
rendered
it
specially
pathetic
one
fair
haired
young
soldier
of
the
third
company
whom
prince
andrew
knew
and
who
had
a
strap
round
the
calf
of
one
leg
crossed
himself
stepped
back
to
get
a
good
run
and
plunged
into
the
water
another
a
dark
noncommissioned
officer
who
was
always
shaggy
stood
up
to
his
waist
in
the
water
joyfully
wriggling
his
muscular
figure
and
snorted
with
satisfaction
as
he
poured
the
water
over
his
head
with
hands
blackened
to
the
wrists
there
were
sounds
of
men
slapping
one
another
yelling
and
puffing
everywhere
on
the
bank
on
the
dam
and
in
the
pond
there
was
healthy
white
muscular
flesh
the
officer
timokhin
with
his
red
little
nose
standing
on
the
dam
wiping
himself
with
a
towel
felt
confused
at
seeing
the
prince
but
made
up
his
mind
to
address
him
nevertheless
it
s
very
nice
your
excellency
wouldn
t
you
like
to
said
he
it
s
dirty
replied
prince
andrew
making
a
grimace
we
ll
clear
it
out
for
you
in
a
minute
said
timokhin
and
still
undressed
ran
off
to
clear
the
men
out
of
the
pond
the
prince
wants
to
bathe
what
prince
ours
said
many
voices
and
the
men
were
in
such
haste
to
clear
out
that
the
prince
could
hardly
stop
them
he
decided
that
he
would
rather
wash
himself
with
water
in
the
barn
flesh
bodies
cannon
fodder
he
thought
and
he
looked
at
his
own
naked
body
and
shuddered
not
from
cold
but
from
a
sense
of
disgust
and
horror
he
did
not
himself
understand
aroused
by
the
sight
of
that
immense
number
of
bodies
splashing
about
in
the
dirty
pond
on
the
seventh
of
august
prince
bagration
wrote
as
follows
from
his
quarters
at
mikhaylovna
on
the
smolensk
road
dear
count
alexis
andreevich
he
was
writing
to
arakcheev
but
knew
that
his
letter
would
be
read
by
the
emperor
and
therefore
weighed
every
word
in
it
to
the
best
of
his
ability
i
expect
the
minister
barclay
de
tolly
has
already
reported
the
abandonment
of
smolensk
to
the
enemy
it
is
pitiable
and
sad
and
the
whole
army
is
in
despair
that
this
most
important
place
has
been
wantonly
abandoned
i
for
my
part
begged
him
personally
most
urgently
and
finally
wrote
him
but
nothing
would
induce
him
to
consent
i
swear
to
you
on
my
honor
that
napoleon
was
in
such
a
fix
as
never
before
and
might
have
lost
half
his
army
but
could
not
have
taken
smolensk
our
troops
fought
and
are
fighting
as
never
before
with
fifteen
thousand
men
i
held
the
enemy
at
bay
for
thirty
five
hours
and
beat
him
but
he
would
not
hold
out
even
for
fourteen
hours
it
is
disgraceful
a
stain
on
our
army
and
as
for
him
he
ought
it
seems
to
me
not
to
live
if
he
reports
that
our
losses
were
great
it
is
not
true
perhaps
about
four
thousand
not
more
and
not
even
that
but
even
were
they
ten
thousand
that
s
war
but
the
enemy
has
lost
masses
what
would
it
have
cost
him
to
hold
out
for
another
two
days
they
would
have
had
to
retire
of
their
own
accord
for
they
had
no
water
for
men
or
horses
he
gave
me
his
word
he
would
not
retreat
but
suddenly
sent
instructions
that
he
was
retiring
that
night
we
cannot
fight
in
this
way
or
we
may
soon
bring
the
enemy
to
moscow
there
is
a
rumor
that
you
are
thinking
of
peace
god
forbid
that
you
should
make
peace
after
all
our
sacrifices
and
such
insane
retreats
you
would
set
all
russia
against
you
and
every
one
of
us
would
feel
ashamed
to
wear
the
uniform
if
it
has
come
to
this
we
must
fight
as
long
as
russia
can
and
as
long
as
there
are
men
able
to
stand
one
man
ought
to
be
in
command
and
not
two
your
minister
may
perhaps
be
good
as
a
minister
but
as
a
general
he
is
not
merely
bad
but
execrable
yet
to
him
is
entrusted
the
fate
of
our
whole
country
i
am
really
frantic
with
vexation
forgive
my
writing
boldly
it
is
clear
that
the
man
who
advocates
the
conclusion
of
a
peace
and
that
the
minister
should
command
the
army
does
not
love
our
sovereign
and
desires
the
ruin
of
us
all
so
i
write
you
frankly
call
out
the
militia
for
the
minister
is
leading
these
visitors
after
him
to
moscow
in
a
most
masterly
way
the
whole
army
feels
great
suspicion
of
the
imperial
aide
de
camp
wolzogen
he
is
said
to
be
more
napoleon
s
man
than
ours
and
he
is
always
advising
the
minister
i
am
not
merely
civil
to
him
but
obey
him
like
a
corporal
though
i
am
his
senior
this
is
painful
but
loving
my
benefactor
and
sovereign
i
submit
only
i
am
sorry
for
the
emperor
that
he
entrusts
our
fine
army
to
such
as
he
consider
that
on
our
retreat
we
have
lost
by
fatigue
and
left
in
the
hospital
more
than
fifteen
thousand
men
and
had
we
attacked
this
would
not
have
happened
tell
me
for
god
s
sake
what
will
russia
our
mother
russia
say
to
our
being
so
frightened
and
why
are
we
abandoning
our
good
and
gallant
fatherland
to
such
rabble
and
implanting
feelings
of
hatred
and
shame
in
all
our
subjects
what
are
we
scared
at
and
of
whom
are
we
afraid
i
am
not
to
blame
that
the
minister
is
vacillating
a
coward
dense
dilatory
and
has
all
bad
qualities
the
whole
army
bewails
it
and
calls
down
curses
upon
him
chapter
vi
among
the
innumerable
categories
applicable
to
the
phenomena
of
human
life
one
may
discriminate
between
those
in
which
substance
prevails
and
those
in
which
form
prevails
to
the
latter
as
distinguished
from
village
country
provincial
or
even
moscow
life
we
may
allot
petersburg
life
and
especially
the
life
of
its
salons
that
life
of
the
salons
is
unchanging
since
the
year
we
had
made
peace
and
had
again
quarreled
with
bonaparte
and
had
made
constitutions
and
unmade
them
again
but
the
salons
of
anna
pavlovna
helene
remained
just
as
they
had
been
the
one
seven
and
the
other
five
years
before
at
anna
pavlovna
s
they
talked
with
perplexity
of
bonaparte
s
successes
just
as
before
and
saw
in
them
and
in
the
subservience
shown
to
him
by
the
european
sovereigns
a
malicious
conspiracy
the
sole
object
of
which
was
to
cause
unpleasantness
and
anxiety
to
the
court
circle
of
which
anna
pavlovna
was
the
representative
and
in
helene
s
salon
which
rumyantsev
himself
honored
with
his
visits
regarding
helene
as
a
remarkably
intelligent
woman
they
talked
with
the
same
ecstasy
in
as
in
of
the
great
nation
and
the
great
man
and
regretted
our
rupture
with
france
a
rupture
which
according
to
them
ought
to
be
promptly
terminated
by
peace
of
late
since
the
emperor
s
return
from
the
army
there
had
been
some
excitement
in
these
conflicting
salon
circles
and
some
demonstrations
of
hostility
to
one
another
but
each
camp
retained
its
own
tendency
in
anna
pavlovna
s
circle
only
those
frenchmen
were
admitted
who
were
deep
rooted
legitimists
and
patriotic
views
were
expressed
to
the
effect
that
one
ought
not
to
go
to
the
french
theater
and
that
to
maintain
the
french
troupe
was
costing
the
government
as
much
as
a
whole
army
corps
the
progress
of
the
war
was
eagerly
followed
and
only
the
reports
most
flattering
to
our
army
were
circulated
in
the
french
circle
of
helene
and
rumyantsev
the
reports
of
the
cruelty
of
the
enemy
and
of
the
war
were
contradicted
and
all
napoleon
s
attempts
at
conciliation
were
discussed
in
that
circle
they
discountenanced
those
who
advised
hurried
preparations
for
a
removal
to
kazan
of
the
court
and
the
girls
educational
establishments
under
the
patronage
of
the
dowager
empress
in
helene
s
circle
the
war
in
general
was
regarded
as
a
series
of
formal
demonstrations
which
would
very
soon
end
in
peace
and
the
view
prevailed
expressed
by
bilibin
who
now
in
petersburg
was
quite
at
home
in
helene
s
house
which
every
clever
man
was
obliged
to
visit
that
not
by
gunpowder
but
by
those
who
invented
it
would
matters
be
settled
in
that
circle
the
moscow
enthusiasm
news
of
which
had
reached
petersburg
simultaneously
with
the
emperor
s
return
was
ridiculed
sarcastically
and
very
cleverly
though
with
much
caution
anna
pavlovna
s
circle
on
the
contrary
was
enraptured
by
this
enthusiasm
and
spoke
of
it
as
plutarch
speaks
of
the
deeds
of
the
ancients
prince
vasili
who
still
occupied
his
former
important
posts
formed
a
connecting
link
between
these
two
circles
he
visited
his
good
friend
anna
pavlovna
as
well
as
his
daughter
s
diplomatic
salon
and
often
in
his
constant
comings
and
goings
between
the
two
camps
became
confused
and
said
at
helene
s
what
he
should
have
said
at
anna
pavlovna
s
and
vice
versa
soon
after
the
emperor
s
return
prince
vasili
in
a
conversation
about
the
war
at
anna
pavlovna
s
severely
condemned
barclay
de
tolly
but
was
undecided
as
to
who
ought
to
be
appointed
commander
in
chief
one
of
the
visitors
usually
spoken
of
as
a
man
of
great
merit
having
described
how
he
had
that
day
seen
kutuzov
the
newly
chosen
chief
of
the
petersburg
militia
presiding
over
the
enrollment
of
recruits
at
the
treasury
cautiously
ventured
to
suggest
that
kutuzov
would
be
the
man
to
satisfy
all
requirements
anna
pavlovna
remarked
with
a
melancholy
smile
that
kutuzov
had
done
nothing
but
cause
the
emperor
annoyance
i
have
talked
and
talked
at
the
assembly
of
the
nobility
prince
vasili
interrupted
but
they
did
not
listen
to
me
i
told
them
his
election
as
chief
of
the
militia
would
not
please
the
emperor
they
did
not
listen
to
me
it
s
all
this
mania
for
opposition
he
went
on
and
who
for
it
is
all
because
we
want
to
ape
the
foolish
enthusiasm
of
those
muscovites
prince
vasili
continued
forgetting
for
a
moment
that
though
at
helene
s
one
had
to
ridicule
the
moscow
enthusiasm
at
anna
pavlovna
s
one
had
to
be
ecstatic
about
it
but
he
retrieved
his
mistake
at
once
now
is
it
suitable
that
count
kutuzov
the
oldest
general
in
russia
should
preside
at
that
tribunal
he
will
get
nothing
for
his
pains
how
could
they
make
a
man
commander
in
chief
who
cannot
mount
a
horse
who
drops
asleep
at
a
council
and
has
the
very
worst
morals
a
good
reputation
he
made
for
himself
at
bucharest
i
don
t
speak
of
his
capacity
as
a
general
but
at
a
time
like
this
how
they
appoint
a
decrepit
blind
old
man
positively
blind
a
fine
idea
to
have
a
blind
general
he
can
t
see
anything
to
play
blindman
s
bluff
he
can
t
see
at
all
no
one
replied
to
his
remarks
this
was
quite
correct
on
the
twenty
fourth
of
july
but
on
the
twenty
ninth
of
july
kutuzov
received
the
title
of
prince
this
might
indicate
a
wish
to
get
rid
of
him
and
therefore
prince
vasili
s
opinion
continued
to
be
correct
though
he
was
not
now
in
any
hurry
to
express
it
but
on
the
eighth
of
august
a
committee
consisting
of
field
marshal
saltykov
arakcheev
vyazmitinov
lopukhin
and
kochubey
met
to
consider
the
progress
of
the
war
this
committee
came
to
the
conclusion
that
our
failures
were
due
to
a
want
of
unity
in
the
command
and
though
the
members
of
the
committee
were
aware
of
the
emperor
s
dislike
of
kutuzov
after
a
short
deliberation
they
agreed
to
advise
his
appointment
as
commander
in
chief
that
same
day
kutuzov
was
appointed
commander
in
chief
with
full
powers
over
the
armies
and
over
the
whole
region
occupied
by
them
on
the
ninth
of
august
prince
vasili
at
anna
pavlovna
s
again
met
the
man
of
great
merit
the
latter
was
very
attentive
to
anna
pavlovna
because
he
wanted
to
be
appointed
director
of
one
of
the
educational
establishments
for
young
ladies
prince
vasili
entered
the
room
with
the
air
of
a
happy
conqueror
who
has
attained
the
object
of
his
desires
well
have
you
heard
the
great
news
prince
kutuzov
is
field
marshal
all
dissensions
are
at
an
end
i
am
so
glad
so
delighted
at
last
we
have
a
man
said
he
glancing
sternly
and
significantly
round
at
everyone
in
the
drawing
room
the
man
of
great
merit
despite
his
desire
to
obtain
the
post
of
director
could
not
refrain
from
reminding
prince
vasili
of
his
former
opinion
though
this
was
impolite
to
prince
vasili
in
anna
pavlovna
s
drawing
room
and
also
to
anna
pavlovna
herself
who
had
received
the
news
with
delight
he
could
not
resist
the
temptation
but
prince
they
say
he
is
blind
said
he
reminding
prince
vasili
of
his
own
words
eh
nonsense
he
sees
well
enough
said
prince
vasili
rapidly
in
a
deep
voice
and
with
a
slight
cough
the
voice
and
cough
with
which
he
was
wont
to
dispose
of
all
difficulties
he
sees
well
enough
he
added
and
what
i
am
so
pleased
about
he
went
on
is
that
our
sovereign
has
given
him
full
powers
over
all
the
armies
and
the
whole
region
powers
no
commander
in
chief
ever
had
before
he
is
a
second
autocrat
he
concluded
with
a
victorious
smile
god
grant
it
god
grant
it
said
anna
pavlovna
the
man
of
great
merit
who
was
still
a
novice
in
court
circles
wishing
to
flatter
anna
pavlovna
by
defending
her
former
position
on
this
question
observed
it
is
said
that
the
emperor
was
reluctant
to
give
kutuzov
those
powers
they
say
he
blushed
like
a
girl
to
whom
joconde
is
read
when
he
said
to
kutuzov
your
emperor
and
the
fatherland
award
you
this
honor
perhaps
the
heart
took
no
part
in
that
speech
said
anna
pavlovna
oh
no
no
warmly
rejoined
prince
vasili
who
would
not
now
yield
kutuzov
to
anyone
in
his
opinion
kutuzov
was
not
only
admirable
himself
but
was
adored
by
everybody
no
that
s
impossible
said
he
for
our
sovereign
appreciated
him
so
highly
before
god
grant
only
that
prince
kutuzov
assumes
real
power
and
does
not
allow
anyone
to
put
a
spoke
in
his
wheel
observed
anna
pavlovna
understanding
at
once
to
whom
she
alluded
prince
vasili
said
in
a
whisper
i
know
for
a
fact
that
kutuzov
made
it
an
absolute
condition
that
the
tsarevich
should
not
be
with
the
army
do
you
know
what
he
said
to
the
emperor
and
prince
vasili
repeated
the
words
supposed
to
have
been
spoken
by
kutuzov
to
the
emperor
i
can
neither
punish
him
if
he
does
wrong
nor
reward
him
if
he
does
right
oh
a
very
wise
man
is
prince
kutuzov
i
have
known
him
a
long
time
they
even
say
remarked
the
man
of
great
merit
who
did
not
yet
possess
courtly
tact
that
his
excellency
made
it
an
express
condition
that
the
sovereign
himself
should
not
be
with
the
army
as
soon
as
he
said
this
both
prince
vasili
and
anna
pavlovna
turned
away
from
him
and
glanced
sadly
at
one
another
with
a
sigh
at
his
naivete
chapter
vii
while
this
was
taking
place
in
petersburg
the
french
had
already
passed
smolensk
and
were
drawing
nearer
and
nearer
to
moscow
napoleon
s
historian
thiers
like
other
of
his
historians
trying
to
justify
his
hero
says
that
he
was
drawn
to
the
walls
of
moscow
against
his
will
he
is
as
right
as
other
historians
who
look
for
the
explanation
of
historic
events
in
the
will
of
one
man
he
is
as
right
as
the
russian
historians
who
maintain
that
napoleon
was
drawn
to
moscow
by
the
skill
of
the
russian
commanders
here
besides
the
law
of
retrospection
which
regards
all
the
past
as
a
preparation
for
events
that
subsequently
occur
the
law
of
reciprocity
comes
in
confusing
the
whole
matter
a
good
chessplayer
having
lost
a
game
is
sincerely
convinced
that
his
loss
resulted
from
a
mistake
he
made
and
looks
for
that
mistake
in
the
opening
but
forgets
that
at
each
stage
of
the
game
there
were
similar
mistakes
and
that
none
of
his
moves
were
perfect
he
only
notices
the
mistake
to
which
he
pays
attention
because
his
opponent
took
advantage
of
it
how
much
more
complex
than
this
is
the
game
of
war
which
occurs
under
certain
limits
of
time
and
where
it
is
not
one
will
that
manipulates
lifeless
objects
but
everything
results
from
innumerable
conflicts
of
various
wills
after
smolensk
napoleon
sought
a
battle
beyond
dorogobuzh
at
vyazma
and
then
at
tsarevo
zaymishche
but
it
happened
that
owing
to
a
conjunction
of
innumerable
circumstances
the
russians
could
not
give
battle
till
they
reached
borodino
seventy
miles
from
moscow
from
vyazma
napoleon
ordered
a
direct
advance
on
moscow
moscou
la
capitale
asiatique
de
ce
grand
empire
la
ville
sacree
des
peuples
d
alexandre
moscou
avec
ses
innombrables
eglises
en
forme
de
pagodes
chinoises
this
moscow
gave
napoleon
s
imagination
no
rest
on
the
march
from
vyazma
to
tsarevo
zaymishche
he
rode
his
light
bay
bobtailed
ambler
accompanied
by
his
guards
his
bodyguard
his
pages
and
aides
de
camp
berthier
his
chief
of
staff
dropped
behind
to
question
a
russian
prisoner
captured
by
the
cavalry
followed
by
lelorgne
d
ideville
an
interpreter
he
overtook
napoleon
at
a
gallop
and
reined
in
his
horse
with
an
amused
expression
moscow
the
asiatic
capital
of
this
great
empire
the
sacred
city
of
alexander
s
people
moscow
with
its
innumerable
churches
shaped
like
chinese
pagodas
well
asked
napoleon
one
of
platov
s
cossacks
says
that
platov
s
corps
is
joining
up
with
the
main
army
and
that
kutuzov
has
been
appointed
commander
in
chief
he
is
a
very
shrewd
and
garrulous
fellow
napoleon
smiled
and
told
them
to
give
the
cossack
a
horse
and
bring
the
man
to
him
he
wished
to
talk
to
him
himself
several
adjutants
galloped
off
and
an
hour
later
lavrushka
the
serf
denisov
had
handed
over
to
rostov
rode
up
to
napoleon
in
an
orderly
s
jacket
and
on
a
french
cavalry
saddle
with
a
merry
and
tipsy
face
napoleon
told
him
to
ride
by
his
side
and
began
questioning
him
you
are
a
cossack
yes
a
cossack
your
honor
the
cossack
not
knowing
in
what
company
he
was
for
napoleon
s
plain
appearance
had
nothing
about
it
that
would
reveal
to
an
oriental
mind
the
presence
of
a
monarch
talked
with
extreme
familiarity
of
the
incidents
of
the
war
says
thiers
narrating
this
episode
in
reality
lavrushka
having
got
drunk
the
day
before
and
left
his
master
dinnerless
had
been
whipped
and
sent
to
the
village
in
quest
of
chickens
where
he
engaged
in
looting
till
the
french
took
him
prisoner
lavrushka
was
one
of
those
coarse
bare
faced
lackeys
who
have
seen
all
sorts
of
things
consider
it
necessary
to
do
everything
in
a
mean
and
cunning
way
are
ready
to
render
any
sort
of
service
to
their
master
and
are
keen
at
guessing
their
master
s
baser
impulses
especially
those
prompted
by
vanity
and
pettiness
finding
himself
in
the
company
of
napoleon
whose
identity
he
had
easily
and
surely
recognized
lavrushka
was
not
in
the
least
abashed
but
merely
did
his
utmost
to
gain
his
new
master
s
favor
he
knew
very
well
that
this
was
napoleon
but
napoleon
s
presence
could
no
more
intimidate
him
than
rostov
s
or
a
sergeant
major
s
with
the
rods
would
have
done
for
he
had
nothing
that
either
the
sergeant
major
or
napoleon
could
deprive
him
of
so
he
rattled
on
telling
all
the
gossip
he
had
heard
among
the
orderlies
much
of
it
true
but
when
napoleon
asked
him
whether
the
russians
thought
they
would
beat
bonaparte
or
not
lavrushka
screwed
up
his
eyes
and
considered
in
this
question
he
saw
subtle
cunning
as
men
of
his
type
see
cunning
in
everything
so
he
frowned
and
did
not
answer
immediately
it
s
like
this
he
said
thoughtfully
if
there
s
a
battle
soon
yours
will
win
that
s
right
but
if
three
days
pass
then
after
that
well
then
that
same
battle
will
not
soon
be
over
lelorgne
d
ideville
smilingly
interpreted
this
speech
to
napoleon
thus
if
a
battle
takes
place
within
the
next
three
days
the
french
will
win
but
if
later
god
knows
what
will
happen
napoleon
did
not
smile
though
he
was
evidently
in
high
good
humor
and
he
ordered
these
words
to
be
repeated
lavrushka
noticed
this
and
to
entertain
him
further
pretending
not
to
know
who
napoleon
was
added
we
know
that
you
have
bonaparte
and
that
he
has
beaten
everybody
in
the
world
but
we
are
a
different
matter
without
knowing
why
or
how
this
bit
of
boastful
patriotism
slipped
out
at
the
end
the
interpreter
translated
these
words
without
the
last
phrase
and
bonaparte
smiled
the
young
cossack
made
his
mighty
interlocutor
smile
says
thiers
after
riding
a
few
paces
in
silence
napoleon
turned
to
berthier
and
said
he
wished
to
see
how
the
news
that
he
was
talking
to
the
emperor
himself
to
that
very
emperor
who
had
written
his
immortally
victorious
name
on
the
pyramids
would
affect
this
enfant
du
don
child
of
the
don
the
fact
was
accordingly
conveyed
to
lavrushka
lavrushka
understanding
that
this
was
done
to
perplex
him
and
that
napoleon
expected
him
to
be
frightened
to
gratify
his
new
masters
promptly
pretended
to
be
astonished
and
awe
struck
opened
his
eyes
wide
and
assumed
the
expression
he
usually
put
on
when
taken
to
be
whipped
as
soon
as
napoleon
s
interpreter
had
spoken
says
thiers
the
cossack
seized
by
amazement
did
not
utter
another
word
but
rode
on
his
eyes
fixed
on
the
conqueror
whose
fame
had
reached
him
across
the
steppes
of
the
east
all
his
loquacity
was
suddenly
arrested
and
replaced
by
a
naive
and
silent
feeling
of
admiration
napoleon
after
making
the
cossack
a
present
had
him
set
free
like
a
bird
restored
to
its
native
fields
napoleon
rode
on
dreaming
of
the
moscow
that
so
appealed
to
his
imagination
and
the
bird
restored
to
its
native
fields
galloped
to
our
outposts
inventing
on
the
way
all
that
had
not
taken
place
but
that
he
meant
to
relate
to
his
comrades
what
had
really
taken
place
he
did
not
wish
to
relate
because
it
seemed
to
him
not
worth
telling
he
found
the
cossacks
inquired
for
the
regiment
operating
with
platov
s
detachment
and
by
evening
found
his
master
nicholas
rostov
quartered
at
yankovo
rostov
was
just
mounting
to
go
for
a
ride
round
the
neighboring
villages
with
ilyin
he
let
lavrushka
have
another
horse
and
took
him
along
with
him
chapter
viii
princess
mary
was
not
in
moscow
and
out
of
danger
as
prince
andrew
supposed
after
the
return
of
alpatych
from
smolensk
the
old
prince
suddenly
seemed
to
awake
as
from
a
dream
he
ordered
the
militiamen
to
be
called
up
from
the
villages
and
armed
and
wrote
a
letter
to
the
commander
in
chief
informing
him
that
he
had
resolved
to
remain
at
bald
hills
to
the
last
extremity
and
to
defend
it
leaving
to
the
commander
in
chief
s
discretion
to
take
measures
or
not
for
the
defense
of
bald
hills
where
one
of
russia
s
oldest
generals
would
be
captured
or
killed
and
he
announced
to
his
household
that
he
would
remain
at
bald
hills
but
while
himself
remaining
he
gave
instructions
for
the
departure
of
the
princess
and
dessalles
with
the
little
prince
to
bogucharovo
and
thence
to
moscow
princess
mary
alarmed
by
her
father
s
feverish
and
sleepless
activity
after
his
previous
apathy
could
not
bring
herself
to
leave
him
alone
and
for
the
first
time
in
her
life
ventured
to
disobey
him
she
refused
to
go
away
and
her
father
s
fury
broke
over
her
in
a
terrible
storm
he
repeated
every
injustice
he
had
ever
inflicted
on
her
trying
to
convict
her
he
told
her
she
had
worn
him
out
had
caused
his
quarrel
with
his
son
had
harbored
nasty
suspicions
of
him
making
it
the
object
of
her
life
to
poison
his
existence
and
he
drove
her
from
his
study
telling
her
that
if
she
did
not
go
away
it
was
all
the
same
to
him
he
declared
that
he
did
not
wish
to
remember
her
existence
and
warned
her
not
to
dare
to
let
him
see
her
the
fact
that
he
did
not
as
she
had
feared
order
her
to
be
carried
away
by
force
but
only
told
her
not
to
let
him
see
her
cheered
princess
mary
she
knew
it
was
a
proof
that
in
the
depth
of
his
soul
he
was
glad
she
was
remaining
at
home
and
had
not
gone
away
the
morning
after
little
nicholas
had
left
the
old
prince
donned
his
full
uniform
and
prepared
to
visit
the
commander
in
chief
his
caleche
was
already
at
the
door
princess
mary
saw
him
walk
out
of
the
house
in
his
uniform
wearing
all
his
orders
and
go
down
the
garden
to
review
his
armed
peasants
and
domestic
serfs
she
sat
by
the
window
listening
to
his
voice
which
reached
her
from
the
garden
suddenly
several
men
came
running
up
the
avenue
with
frightened
faces
princess
mary
ran
out
to
the
porch
down
the
flower
bordered
path
and
into
the
avenue
a
large
crowd
of
militiamen
and
domestics
were
moving
toward
her
and
in
their
midst
several
men
were
supporting
by
the
armpits
and
dragging
along
a
little
old
man
in
a
uniform
and
decorations
she
ran
up
to
him
and
in
the
play
of
the
sunlight
that
fell
in
small
round
spots
through
the
shade
of
the
lime
tree
avenue
could
not
be
sure
what
change
there
was
in
his
face
all
she
could
see
was
that
his
former
stern
and
determined
expression
had
altered
to
one
of
timidity
and
submission
on
seeing
his
daughter
he
moved
his
helpless
lips
and
made
a
hoarse
sound
it
was
impossible
to
make
out
what
he
wanted
he
was
lifted
up
carried
to
his
study
and
laid
on
the
very
couch
he
had
so
feared
of
late
the
doctor
who
was
fetched
that
same
night
bled
him
and
said
that
the
prince
had
had
a
seizure
paralyzing
his
right
side
it
was
becoming
more
and
more
dangerous
to
remain
at
bald
hills
and
next
day
they
moved
the
prince
to
bogucharovo
the
doctor
accompanying
him
by
the
time
they
reached
bogucharovo
dessalles
and
the
little
prince
had
already
left
for
moscow
for
three
weeks
the
old
prince
lay
stricken
by
paralysis
in
the
new
house
prince
andrew
had
built
at
bogucharovo
ever
in
the
same
state
getting
neither
better
nor
worse
he
was
unconscious
and
lay
like
a
distorted
corpse
he
muttered
unceasingly
his
eyebrows
and
lips
twitching
and
it
was
impossible
to
tell
whether
he
understood
what
was
going
on
around
him
or
not
one
thing
was
certain
that
he
was
suffering
and
wished
to
say
something
but
what
it
was
no
one
could
tell
it
might
be
some
caprice
of
a
sick
and
half
crazy
man
or
it
might
relate
to
public
affairs
or
possibly
to
family
concerns
the
doctor
said
this
restlessness
did
not
mean
anything
and
was
due
to
physical
causes
but
princess
mary
thought
he
wished
to
tell
her
something
and
the
fact
that
her
presence
always
increased
his
restlessness
confirmed
her
opinion
he
was
evidently
suffering
both
physically
and
mentally
there
was
no
hope
of
recovery
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
travel
it
would
not
do
to
let
him
die
on
the
road
would
it
not
be
better
if
the
end
did
come
the
very
end
princess
mary
sometimes
thought
night
and
day
hardly
sleeping
at
all
she
watched
him
and
terrible
to
say
often
watched
him
not
with
hope
of
finding
signs
of
improvement
but
wishing
to
find
symptoms
of
the
approach
of
the
end
strange
as
it
was
to
her
to
acknowledge
this
feeling
in
herself
yet
there
it
was
and
what
seemed
still
more
terrible
to
her
was
that
since
her
father
s
illness
began
perhaps
even
sooner
when
she
stayed
with
him
expecting
something
to
happen
all
the
personal
desires
and
hopes
that
had
been
forgotten
or
sleeping
within
her
had
awakened
thoughts
that
had
not
entered
her
mind
for
years
thoughts
of
a
life
free
from
the
fear
of
her
father
and
even
the
possibility
of
love
and
of
family
happiness
floated
continually
in
her
imagination
like
temptations
of
the
devil
thrust
them
aside
as
she
would
questions
continually
recurred
to
her
as
to
how
she
would
order
her
life
now
after
that
these
were
temptations
of
the
devil
and
princess
mary
knew
it
she
knew
that
the
sole
weapon
against
him
was
prayer
and
she
tried
to
pray
she
assumed
an
attitude
of
prayer
looked
at
the
icons
repeated
the
words
of
a
prayer
but
she
could
not
pray
she
felt
that
a
different
world
had
now
taken
possession
of
her
the
life
of
a
world
of
strenuous
and
free
activity
quite
opposed
to
the
spiritual
world
in
which
till
now
she
had
been
confined
and
in
which
her
greatest
comfort
had
been
prayer
she
could
not
pray
could
not
weep
and
worldly
cares
took
possession
of
her
it
was
becoming
dangerous
to
remain
in
bogucharovo
news
of
the
approach
of
the
french
came
from
all
sides
and
in
one
village
ten
miles
from
bogucharovo
a
homestead
had
been
looted
by
french
marauders
the
doctor
insisted
on
the
necessity
of
moving
the
prince
the
provincial
marshal
of
the
nobility
sent
an
official
to
princess
mary
to
persuade
her
to
get
away
as
quickly
as
possible
and
the
head
of
the
rural
police
having
come
to
bogucharovo
urged
the
same
thing
saying
that
the
french
were
only
some
twenty
five
miles
away
that
french
proclamations
were
circulating
in
the
villages
and
that
if
the
princess
did
not
take
her
father
away
before
the
fifteenth
he
could
not
answer
for
the
consequences
the
princess
decided
to
leave
on
the
fifteenth
the
cares
of
preparation
and
giving
orders
for
which
everyone
came
to
her
occupied
her
all
day
she
spent
the
night
of
the
fourteenth
as
usual
without
undressing
in
the
room
next
to
the
one
where
the
prince
lay
several
times
waking
up
she
heard
his
groans
and
muttering
the
creak
of
his
bed
and
the
steps
of
tikhon
and
the
doctor
when
they
turned
him
over
several
times
she
listened
at
the
door
and
it
seemed
to
her
that
his
mutterings
were
louder
than
usual
and
that
they
turned
him
over
oftener
she
could
not
sleep
and
several
times
went
to
the
door
and
listened
wishing
to
enter
but
not
deciding
to
do
so
though
he
did
not
speak
princess
mary
saw
and
knew
how
unpleasant
every
sign
of
anxiety
on
his
account
was
to
him
she
had
noticed
with
what
dissatisfaction
he
turned
from
the
look
she
sometimes
involuntarily
fixed
on
him
she
knew
that
her
going
in
during
the
night
at
an
unusual
hour
would
irritate
him
but
never
had
she
felt
so
grieved
for
him
or
so
much
afraid
of
losing
him
she
recalled
all
her
life
with
him
and
in
every
word
and
act
of
his
found
an
expression
of
his
love
of
her
occasionally
amid
these
memories
temptations
of
the
devil
would
surge
into
her
imagination
thoughts
of
how
things
would
be
after
his
death
and
how
her
new
liberated
life
would
be
ordered
but
she
drove
these
thoughts
away
with
disgust
toward
morning
he
became
quiet
and
she
fell
asleep
she
woke
late
that
sincerity
which
often
comes
with
waking
showed
her
clearly
what
chiefly
concerned
her
about
her
father
s
illness
on
waking
she
listened
to
what
was
going
on
behind
the
door
and
hearing
him
groan
said
to
herself
with
a
sigh
that
things
were
still
the
same
but
what
could
have
happened
what
did
i
want
i
want
his
death
she
cried
with
a
feeling
of
loathing
for
herself
she
washed
dressed
said
her
prayers
and
went
out
to
the
porch
in
front
of
it
stood
carriages
without
horses
and
things
were
being
packed
into
the
vehicles
it
was
a
warm
gray
morning
princess
mary
stopped
at
the
porch
still
horrified
by
her
spiritual
baseness
and
trying
to
arrange
her
thoughts
before
going
to
her
father
the
doctor
came
downstairs
and
went
out
to
her
he
is
a
little
better
today
said
he
i
was
looking
for
you
one
can
make
out
something
of
what
he
is
saying
his
head
is
clearer
come
in
he
is
asking
for
you
princess
mary
s
heart
beat
so
violently
at
this
news
that
she
grew
pale
and
leaned
against
the
wall
to
keep
from
falling
to
see
him
talk
to
him
feel
his
eyes
on
her
now
that
her
whole
soul
was
overflowing
with
those
dreadful
wicked
temptations
was
a
torment
of
joy
and
terror
come
said
the
doctor
princess
mary
entered
her
father
s
room
and
went
up
to
his
bed
he
was
lying
on
his
back
propped
up
high
and
his
small
bony
hands
with
their
knotted
purple
veins
were
lying
on
the
quilt
his
left
eye
gazed
straight
before
him
his
right
eye
was
awry
and
his
brows
and
lips
motionless
he
seemed
altogether
so
thin
small
and
pathetic
his
face
seemed
to
have
shriveled
or
melted
his
features
had
grown
smaller
princess
mary
went
up
and
kissed
his
hand
his
left
hand
pressed
hers
so
that
she
understood
that
he
had
long
been
waiting
for
her
to
come
he
twitched
her
hand
and
his
brows
and
lips
quivered
angrily
she
looked
at
him
in
dismay
trying
to
guess
what
he
wanted
of
her
when
she
changed
her
position
so
that
his
left
eye
could
see
her
face
he
calmed
down
not
taking
his
eyes
off
her
for
some
seconds
then
his
lips
and
tongue
moved
sounds
came
and
he
began
to
speak
gazing
timidly
and
imploringly
at
her
evidently
afraid
that
she
might
not
understand
straining
all
her
faculties
princess
mary
looked
at
him
the
comic
efforts
with
which
he
moved
his
tongue
made
her
drop
her
eyes
and
with
difficulty
repress
the
sobs
that
rose
to
her
throat
he
said
something
repeating
the
same
words
several
times
she
could
not
understand
them
but
tried
to
guess
what
he
was
saying
and
inquiringly
repeated
the
words
he
uttered
mmm
ar
ate
ate
he
repeated
several
times
it
was
quite
impossible
to
understand
these
sounds
the
doctor
thought
he
had
guessed
them
and
inquiringly
repeated
mary
are
you
afraid
the
prince
shook
his
head
again
repeated
the
same
sounds
my
mind
my
mind
aches
questioned
princess
mary
he
made
a
mumbling
sound
in
confirmation
of
this
took
her
hand
and
began
pressing
it
to
different
parts
of
his
breast
as
if
trying
to
find
the
right
place
for
it
always
thoughts
about
you
thoughts
he
then
uttered
much
more
clearly
than
he
had
done
before
now
that
he
was
sure
of
being
understood
princess
mary
pressed
her
head
against
his
hand
trying
to
hide
her
sobs
and
tears
he
moved
his
hand
over
her
hair
i
have
been
calling
you
all
night
he
brought
out
if
only
i
had
known
she
said
through
her
tears
i
was
afraid
to
come
in
he
pressed
her
hand
weren
t
you
asleep
no
i
did
not
sleep
said
princess
mary
shaking
her
head
unconsciously
imitating
her
father
she
now
tried
to
express
herself
as
he
did
as
much
as
possible
by
signs
and
her
tongue
too
seemed
to
move
with
difficulty
dear
one
dearest
princess
mary
could
not
quite
make
out
what
he
had
said
but
from
his
look
it
was
clear
that
he
had
uttered
a
tender
caressing
word
such
as
he
had
never
used
to
her
before
why
didn
t
you
come
in
and
i
was
wishing
for
his
death
thought
princess
mary
he
was
silent
awhile
thank
you
daughter
dear
for
all
for
all
forgive
thank
you
forgive
thank
you
and
tears
began
to
flow
from
his
eyes
call
andrew
he
said
suddenly
and
a
childish
timid
expression
of
doubt
showed
itself
on
his
face
as
he
spoke
he
himself
seemed
aware
that
his
demand
was
meaningless
so
at
least
it
seemed
to
princess
mary
i
have
a
letter
from
him
she
replied
he
glanced
at
her
with
timid
surprise
where
is
he
he
s
with
the
army
father
at
smolensk
he
closed
his
eyes
and
remained
silent
a
long
time
then
as
if
in
answer
to
his
doubts
and
to
confirm
the
fact
that
now
he
understood
and
remembered
everything
he
nodded
his
head
and
reopened
his
eyes
yes
he
said
softly
and
distinctly
russia
has
perished
they
ve
destroyed
her
and
he
began
to
sob
and
again
tears
flowed
from
his
eyes
princess
mary
could
no
longer
restrain
herself
and
wept
while
she
gazed
at
his
face
again
he
closed
his
eyes
his
sobs
ceased
he
pointed
to
his
eyes
and
tikhon
understanding
him
wiped
away
the
tears
then
he
again
opened
his
eyes
and
said
something
none
of
them
could
understand
for
a
long
time
till
at
last
tikhon
understood
and
repeated
it
princess
mary
had
sought
the
meaning
of
his
words
in
the
mood
in
which
he
had
just
been
speaking
she
thought
he
was
speaking
of
russia
or
prince
andrew
of
herself
of
his
grandson
or
of
his
own
death
and
so
she
could
not
guess
his
words
put
on
your
white
dress
i
like
it
was
what
he
said
having
understood
this
princess
mary
sobbed
still
louder
and
the
doctor
taking
her
arm
led
her
out
to
the
veranda
soothing
her
and
trying
to
persuade
her
to
prepare
for
her
journey
when
she
had
left
the
room
the
prince
again
began
speaking
about
his
son
about
the
war
and
about
the
emperor
angrily
twitching
his
brows
and
raising
his
hoarse
voice
and
then
he
had
a
second
and
final
stroke
princess
mary
stayed
on
the
veranda
the
day
had
cleared
it
was
hot
and
sunny
she
could
understand
nothing
think
of
nothing
and
feel
nothing
except
passionate
love
for
her
father
love
such
as
she
thought
she
had
never
felt
till
that
moment
she
ran
out
sobbing
into
the
garden
and
as
far
as
the
pond
along
the
avenues
of
young
lime
trees
prince
andrew
had
planted
yes
i
i
i
wished
for
his
death
yes
i
wanted
it
to
end
quicker
i
wished
to
be
at
peace
and
what
will
become
of
me
what
use
will
peace
be
when
he
is
no
longer
here
princess
mary
murmured
pacing
the
garden
with
hurried
steps
and
pressing
her
hands
to
her
bosom
which
heaved
with
convulsive
sobs
when
she
had
completed
the
tour
of
the
garden
which
brought
her
again
to
the
house
she
saw
mademoiselle
bourienne
who
had
remained
at
bogucharovo
and
did
not
wish
to
leave
it
coming
toward
her
with
a
stranger
this
was
the
marshal
of
the
nobility
of
the
district
who
had
come
personally
to
point
out
to
the
princess
the
necessity
for
her
prompt
departure
princess
mary
listened
without
understanding
him
she
led
him
to
the
house
offered
him
lunch
and
sat
down
with
him
then
excusing
herself
she
went
to
the
door
of
the
old
prince
s
room
the
doctor
came
out
with
an
agitated
face
and
said
she
could
not
enter
go
away
princess
go
away
go
away
she
returned
to
the
garden
and
sat
down
on
the
grass
at
the
foot
of
the
slope
by
the
pond
where
no
one
could
see
her
she
did
not
know
how
long
she
had
been
there
when
she
was
aroused
by
the
sound
of
a
woman
s
footsteps
running
along
the
path
she
rose
and
saw
dunyasha
her
maid
who
was
evidently
looking
for
her
and
who
stopped
suddenly
as
if
in
alarm
on
seeing
her
mistress
please
come
princess
the
prince
said
dunyasha
in
a
breaking
voice
immediately
i
m
coming
i
m
coming
replied
the
princess
hurriedly
not
giving
dunyasha
time
to
finish
what
she
was
saying
and
trying
to
avoid
seeing
the
girl
she
ran
toward
the
house
princess
it
s
god
s
will
you
must
be
prepared
for
everything
said
the
marshal
meeting
her
at
the
house
door
let
me
alone
it
s
not
true
she
cried
angrily
to
him
the
doctor
tried
to
stop
her
she
pushed
him
aside
and
ran
to
her
father
s
door
why
are
these
people
with
frightened
faces
stopping
me
i
don
t
want
any
of
them
and
what
are
they
doing
here
she
thought
she
opened
the
door
and
the
bright
daylight
in
that
previously
darkened
room
startled
her
in
the
room
were
her
nurse
and
other
women
they
all
drew
back
from
the
bed
making
way
for
her
he
was
still
lying
on
the
bed
as
before
but
the
stern
expression
of
his
quiet
face
made
princess
mary
stop
short
on
the
threshold
no
he
s
not
dead
it
s
impossible
she
told
herself
and
approached
him
and
repressing
the
terror
that
seized
her
she
pressed
her
lips
to
his
cheek
but
she
stepped
back
immediately
all
the
force
of
the
tenderness
she
had
been
feeling
for
him
vanished
instantly
and
was
replaced
by
a
feeling
of
horror
at
what
lay
there
before
her
no
he
is
no
more
he
is
not
but
here
where
he
was
is
something
unfamiliar
and
hostile
some
dreadful
terrifying
and
repellent
mystery
and
hiding
her
face
in
her
hands
princess
mary
sank
into
the
arms
of
the
doctor
who
held
her
up
in
the
presence
of
tikhon
and
the
doctor
the
women
washed
what
had
been
the
prince
tied
his
head
up
with
a
handkerchief
that
the
mouth
should
not
stiffen
while
open
and
with
another
handkerchief
tied
together
the
legs
that
were
already
spreading
apart
then
they
dressed
him
in
uniform
with
his
decorations
and
placed
his
shriveled
little
body
on
a
table
heaven
only
knows
who
arranged
all
this
and
when
but
it
all
got
done
as
if
of
its
own
accord
toward
night
candles
were
burning
round
his
coffin
a
pall
was
spread
over
it
the
floor
was
strewn
with
sprays
of
juniper
a
printed
band
was
tucked
in
under
his
shriveled
head
and
in
a
corner
of
the
room
sat
a
chanter
reading
the
psalms
just
as
horses
shy
and
snort
and
gather
about
a
dead
horse
so
the
inmates
of
the
house
and
strangers
crowded
into
the
drawing
room
round
the
coffin
the
marshal
the
village
elder
peasant
women
and
all
with
fixed
and
frightened
eyes
crossing
themselves
bowed
and
kissed
the
old
prince
s
cold
and
stiffened
hand
chapter
ix
until
prince
andrew
settled
in
bogucharovo
its
owners
had
always
been
absentees
and
its
peasants
were
of
quite
a
different
character
from
those
of
bald
hills
they
differed
from
them
in
speech
dress
and
disposition
they
were
called
steppe
peasants
the
old
prince
used
to
approve
of
them
for
their
endurance
at
work
when
they
came
to
bald
hills
to
help
with
the
harvest
or
to
dig
ponds
and
ditches
but
he
disliked
them
for
their
boorishness
prince
andrew
s
last
stay
at
bogucharovo
when
he
introduced
hospitals
and
schools
and
reduced
the
quitrent
the
peasants
had
to
pay
had
not
softened
their
disposition
but
had
on
the
contrary
strengthened
in
them
the
traits
of
character
the
old
prince
called
boorishness
various
obscure
rumors
were
always
current
among
them
at
one
time
a
rumor
that
they
would
all
be
enrolled
as
cossacks
at
another
of
a
new
religion
to
which
they
were
all
to
be
converted
then
of
some
proclamation
of
the
tsar
s
and
of
an
oath
to
the
tsar
paul
in
in
connection
with
which
it
was
rumored
that
freedom
had
been
granted
them
but
the
landowners
had
stopped
it
then
of
peter
fedorovich
s
return
to
the
throne
in
seven
years
time
when
everything
would
be
made
free
and
so
simple
that
there
would
be
no
restrictions
rumors
of
the
war
with
bonaparte
and
his
invasion
were
connected
in
their
minds
with
the
same
sort
of
vague
notions
of
antichrist
the
end
of
the
world
and
pure
freedom
in
the
vicinity
of
bogucharovo
were
large
villages
belonging
to
the
crown
or
to
owners
whose
serfs
paid
quitrent
and
could
work
where
they
pleased
there
were
very
few
resident
landlords
in
the
neighborhood
and
also
very
few
domestic
or
literate
serfs
and
in
the
lives
of
the
peasantry
of
those
parts
the
mysterious
undercurrents
in
the
life
of
the
russian
people
the
causes
and
meaning
of
which
are
so
baffling
to
contemporaries
were
more
clearly
and
strongly
noticeable
than
among
others
one
instance
which
had
occurred
some
twenty
years
before
was
a
movement
among
the
peasants
to
emigrate
to
some
unknown
warm
rivers
hundreds
of
peasants
among
them
the
bogucharovo
folk
suddenly
began
selling
their
cattle
and
moving
in
whole
families
toward
the
southeast
as
birds
migrate
to
somewhere
beyond
the
sea
so
these
men
with
their
wives
and
children
streamed
to
the
southeast
to
parts
where
none
of
them
had
ever
been
they
set
off
in
caravans
bought
their
freedom
one
by
one
or
ran
away
and
drove
or
walked
toward
the
warm
rivers
many
of
them
were
punished
some
sent
to
siberia
many
died
of
cold
and
hunger
on
the
road
many
returned
of
their
own
accord
and
the
movement
died
down
of
itself
just
as
it
had
sprung
up
without
apparent
reason
but
such
undercurrents
still
existed
among
the
people
and
gathered
new
forces
ready
to
manifest
themselves
just
as
strangely
unexpectedly
and
at
the
same
time
simply
naturally
and
forcibly
now
in
to
anyone
living
in
close
touch
with
these
people
it
was
apparent
that
these
undercurrents
were
acting
strongly
and
nearing
an
eruption
alpatych
who
had
reached
bogucharovo
shortly
before
the
old
prince
s
death
noticed
an
agitation
among
the
peasants
and
that
contrary
to
what
was
happening
in
the
bald
hills
district
where
over
a
radius
of
forty
miles
all
the
peasants
were
moving
away
and
leaving
their
villages
to
be
devastated
by
the
cossacks
the
peasants
in
the
steppe
region
round
bogucharovo
were
it
was
rumored
in
touch
with
the
french
received
leaflets
from
them
that
passed
from
hand
to
hand
and
did
not
migrate
he
learned
from
domestic
serfs
loyal
to
him
that
the
peasant
karp
who
possessed
great
influence
in
the
village
commune
and
had
recently
been
away
driving
a
government
transport
had
returned
with
news
that
the
cossacks
were
destroying
deserted
villages
but
that
the
french
did
not
harm
them
alpatych
also
knew
that
on
the
previous
day
another
peasant
had
even
brought
from
the
village
of
visloukhovo
which
was
occupied
by
the
french
a
proclamation
by
a
french
general
that
no
harm
would
be
done
to
the
inhabitants
and
if
they
remained
they
would
be
paid
for
anything
taken
from
them
as
proof
of
this
the
peasant
had
brought
from
visloukhovo
a
hundred
rubles
in
notes
he
did
not
know
that
they
were
false
paid
to
him
in
advance
for
hay
more
important
still
alpatych
learned
that
on
the
morning
of
the
very
day
he
gave
the
village
elder
orders
to
collect
carts
to
move
the
princess
luggage
from
bogucharovo
there
had
been
a
village
meeting
at
which
it
had
been
decided
not
to
move
but
to
wait
yet
there
was
no
time
to
waste
on
the
fifteenth
the
day
of
the
old
prince
s
death
the
marshal
had
insisted
on
princess
mary
s
leaving
at
once
as
it
was
becoming
dangerous
he
had
told
her
that
after
the
sixteenth
he
could
not
be
responsible
for
what
might
happen
on
the
evening
of
the
day
the
old
prince
died
the
marshal
went
away
promising
to
return
next
day
for
the
funeral
but
this
he
was
unable
to
do
for
he
received
tidings
that
the
french
had
unexpectedly
advanced
and
had
barely
time
to
remove
his
own
family
and
valuables
from
his
estate
for
some
thirty
years
bogucharovo
had
been
managed
by
the
village
elder
dron
whom
the
old
prince
called
by
the
diminutive
dronushka
dron
was
one
of
those
physically
and
mentally
vigorous
peasants
who
grow
big
beards
as
soon
as
they
are
of
age
and
go
on
unchanged
till
they
are
sixty
or
seventy
without
a
gray
hair
or
the
loss
of
a
tooth
as
straight
and
strong
at
sixty
as
at
thirty
soon
after
the
migration
to
the
warm
rivers
in
which
he
had
taken
part
like
the
rest
dron
was
made
village
elder
and
overseer
of
bogucharovo
and
had
since
filled
that
post
irreproachably
for
twenty
three
years
the
peasants
feared
him
more
than
they
did
their
master
the
masters
both
the
old
prince
and
the
young
and
the
steward
respected
him
and
jestingly
called
him
the
minister
during
the
whole
time
of
his
service
dron
had
never
been
drunk
or
ill
never
after
sleepless
nights
or
the
hardest
tasks
had
he
shown
the
least
fatigue
and
though
he
could
not
read
he
had
never
forgotten
a
single
money
account
or
the
number
of
quarters
of
flour
in
any
of
the
endless
cartloads
he
sold
for
the
prince
nor
a
single
shock
of
the
whole
corn
crop
on
any
single
acre
of
the
bogucharovo
fields
alpatych
arriving
from
the
devastated
bald
hills
estate
sent
for
his
dron
on
the
day
of
the
prince
s
funeral
and
told
him
to
have
twelve
horses
got
ready
for
the
princess
carriages
and
eighteen
carts
for
the
things
to
be
removed
from
bogucharovo
though
the
peasants
paid
quitrent
alpatych
thought
no
difficulty
would
be
made
about
complying
with
this
order
for
there
were
two
hundred
and
thirty
households
at
work
in
bogucharovo
and
the
peasants
were
well
to
do
but
on
hearing
the
order
dron
lowered
his
eyes
and
remained
silent
alpatych
named
certain
peasants
he
knew
from
whom
he
told
him
to
take
the
carts
dron
replied
that
the
horses
of
these
peasants
were
away
carting
alpatych
named
others
but
they
too
according
to
dron
had
no
horses
available
some
horses
were
carting
for
the
government
others
were
too
weak
and
others
had
died
for
want
of
fodder
it
seemed
that
no
horses
could
be
had
even
for
the
carriages
much
less
for
the
carting
alpatych
looked
intently
at
dron
and
frowned
just
as
dron
was
a
model
village
elder
so
alpatych
had
not
managed
the
prince
s
estates
for
twenty
years
in
vain
he
a
model
steward
possessing
in
the
highest
degree
the
faculty
of
divining
the
needs
and
instincts
of
those
he
dealt
with
having
glanced
at
dron
he
at
once
understood
that
his
answers
did
not
express
his
personal
views
but
the
general
mood
of
the
bogucharovo
commune
by
which
the
elder
had
already
been
carried
away
but
he
also
knew
that
dron
who
had
acquired
property
and
was
hated
by
the
commune
must
be
hesitating
between
the
two
camps
the
masters
and
the
serfs
he
noticed
this
hesitation
in
dron
s
look
and
therefore
frowned
and
moved
closer
up
to
him
now
just
listen
dronushka
said
he
don
t
talk
nonsense
to
me
his
excellency
prince
andrew
himself
gave
me
orders
to
move
all
the
people
away
and
not
leave
them
with
the
enemy
and
there
is
an
order
from
the
tsar
about
it
too
anyone
who
stays
is
a
traitor
to
the
tsar
do
you
hear
i
hear
dron
answered
without
lifting
his
eyes
alpatych
was
not
satisfied
with
this
reply
eh
dron
it
will
turn
out
badly
he
said
shaking
his
head
the
power
is
in
your
hands
dron
rejoined
sadly
eh
dron
drop
it
alpatych
repeated
withdrawing
his
hand
from
his
bosom
and
solemnly
pointing
to
the
floor
at
dron
s
feet
i
can
see
through
you
and
three
yards
into
the
ground
under
you
he
continued
gazing
at
the
floor
in
front
of
dron
dron
was
disconcerted
glanced
furtively
at
alpatych
and
again
lowered
his
eyes
you
drop
this
nonsense
and
tell
the
people
to
get
ready
to
leave
their
homes
and
go
to
moscow
and
to
get
carts
ready
for
tomorrow
morning
for
the
princess
things
and
don
t
go
to
any
meeting
yourself
do
you
hear
dron
suddenly
fell
on
his
knees
yakov
alpatych
discharge
me
take
the
keys
from
me
and
discharge
me
for
christ
s
sake
stop
that
cried
alpatych
sternly
i
see
through
you
and
three
yards
under
you
he
repeated
knowing
that
his
skill
in
beekeeping
his
knowledge
of
the
right
time
to
sow
the
oats
and
the
fact
that
he
had
been
able
to
retain
the
old
prince
s
favor
for
twenty
years
had
long
since
gained
him
the
reputation
of
being
a
wizard
and
that
the
power
of
seeing
three
yards
under
a
man
is
considered
an
attribute
of
wizards
dron
got
up
and
was
about
to
say
something
but
alpatych
interrupted
him
what
is
it
you
have
got
into
your
heads
eh
what
are
you
thinking
of
eh
what
am
i
to
do
with
the
people
said
dron
they
re
quite
beside
themselves
i
have
already
told
them
told
them
i
dare
say
said
alpatych
are
they
drinking
he
asked
abruptly
quite
beside
themselves
yakov
alpatych
they
ve
fetched
another
barrel
well
then
listen
i
ll
go
to
the
police
officer
and
you
tell
them
so
and
that
they
must
stop
this
and
the
carts
must
be
got
ready
i
understand
alpatych
did
not
insist
further
he
had
managed
people
for
a
long
time
and
knew
that
the
chief
way
to
make
them
obey
is
to
show
no
suspicion
that
they
can
possibly
disobey
having
wrung
a
submissive
i
understand
from
dron
alpatych
contented
himself
with
that
though
he
not
only
doubted
but
felt
almost
certain
that
without
the
help
of
troops
the
carts
would
not
be
forthcoming
and
so
it
was
for
when
evening
came
no
carts
had
been
provided
in
the
village
outside
the
drink
shop
another
meeting
was
being
held
which
decided
that
the
horses
should
be
driven
out
into
the
woods
and
the
carts
should
not
be
provided
without
saying
anything
of
this
to
the
princess
alpatych
had
his
own
belongings
taken
out
of
the
carts
which
had
arrived
from
bald
hills
and
had
those
horses
got
ready
for
the
princess
carriages
meanwhile
he
went
himself
to
the
police
authorities
chapter
x
after
her
father
s
funeral
princess
mary
shut
herself
up
in
her
room
and
did
not
admit
anyone
a
maid
came
to
the
door
to
say
that
alpatych
was
asking
for
orders
about
their
departure
this
was
before
his
talk
with
dron
princess
mary
raised
herself
on
the
sofa
on
which
she
had
been
lying
and
replied
through
the
closed
door
that
she
did
not
mean
to
go
away
and
begged
to
be
left
in
peace
the
windows
of
the
room
in
which
she
was
lying
looked
westward
she
lay
on
the
sofa
with
her
face
to
the
wall
fingering
the
buttons
of
the
leather
cushion
and
seeing
nothing
but
that
cushion
and
her
confused
thoughts
were
centered
on
one
subject
the
irrevocability
of
death
and
her
own
spiritual
baseness
which
she
had
not
suspected
but
which
had
shown
itself
during
her
father
s
illness
she
wished
to
pray
but
did
not
dare
to
dared
not
in
her
present
state
of
mind
address
herself
to
god
she
lay
for
a
long
time
in
that
position
the
sun
had
reached
the
other
side
of
the
house
and
its
slanting
rays
shone
into
the
open
window
lighting
up
the
room
and
part
of
the
morocco
cushion
at
which
princess
mary
was
looking
the
flow
of
her
thoughts
suddenly
stopped
unconsciously
she
sat
up
smoothed
her
hair
got
up
and
went
to
the
window
involuntarily
inhaling
the
freshness
of
the
clear
but
windy
evening
yes
you
can
well
enjoy
the
evening
now
he
is
gone
and
no
one
will
hinder
you
she
said
to
herself
and
sinking
into
a
chair
she
let
her
head
fall
on
the
window
sill
someone
spoke
her
name
in
a
soft
and
tender
voice
from
the
garden
and
kissed
her
head
she
looked
up
it
was
mademoiselle
bourienne
in
a
black
dress
and
weepers
she
softly
approached
princess
mary
sighed
kissed
her
and
immediately
began
to
cry
the
princess
looked
up
at
her
all
their
former
disharmony
and
her
own
jealousy
recurred
to
her
mind
but
she
remembered
too
how
he
had
changed
of
late
toward
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
could
not
bear
to
see
her
thereby
showing
how
unjust
were
the
reproaches
princess
mary
had
mentally
addressed
to
her
besides
is
it
for
me
for
me
who
desired
his
death
to
condemn
anyone
she
thought
princess
mary
vividly
pictured
to
herself
the
position
of
mademoiselle
bourienne
whom
she
had
of
late
kept
at
a
distance
but
who
yet
was
dependent
on
her
and
living
in
her
house
she
felt
sorry
for
her
and
held
out
her
hand
with
a
glance
of
gentle
inquiry
mademoiselle
bourienne
at
once
began
crying
again
and
kissed
that
hand
speaking
of
the
princess
sorrow
and
making
herself
a
partner
in
it
she
said
her
only
consolation
was
the
fact
that
the
princess
allowed
her
to
share
her
sorrow
that
all
the
old
misunderstandings
should
sink
into
nothing
but
this
great
grief
that
she
felt
herself
blameless
in
regard
to
everyone
and
that
he
from
above
saw
her
affection
and
gratitude
the
princess
heard
her
not
heeding
her
words
but
occasionally
looking
up
at
her
and
listening
to
the
sound
of
her
voice
your
position
is
doubly
terrible
dear
princess
said
mademoiselle
bourienne
after
a
pause
i
understand
that
you
could
not
and
cannot
think
of
yourself
but
with
my
love
for
you
i
must
do
so
has
alpatych
been
to
you
has
he
spoken
to
you
of
going
away
she
asked
princess
mary
did
not
answer
she
did
not
understand
who
was
to
go
or
where
to
is
it
possible
to
plan
or
think
of
anything
now
is
it
not
all
the
same
she
thought
and
did
not
reply
you
know
chere
marie
said
mademoiselle
bourienne
that
we
are
in
danger
are
surrounded
by
the
french
it
would
be
dangerous
to
move
now
if
we
go
we
are
almost
sure
to
be
taken
prisoners
and
god
knows
princess
mary
looked
at
her
companion
without
understanding
what
she
was
talking
about
oh
if
anyone
knew
how
little
anything
matters
to
me
now
she
said
of
course
i
would
on
no
account
wish
to
go
away
from
him
alpatych
did
say
something
about
going
speak
to
him
i
can
do
nothing
nothing
and
don
t
want
to
i
ve
spoken
to
him
he
hopes
we
should
be
in
time
to
get
away
tomorrow
but
i
think
it
would
now
be
better
to
stay
here
said
mademoiselle
bourienne
because
you
will
agree
chere
marie
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
soldiers
or
of
riotous
peasants
would
be
terrible
mademoiselle
bourienne
took
from
her
reticule
a
proclamation
not
printed
on
ordinary
russian
paper
of
general
rameau
s
telling
people
not
to
leave
their
homes
and
that
the
french
authorities
would
afford
them
proper
protection
she
handed
this
to
the
princess
i
think
it
would
be
best
to
appeal
to
that
general
she
continued
and
and
am
sure
that
all
due
respect
would
be
shown
you
princess
mary
read
the
paper
and
her
face
began
to
quiver
with
stifled
sobs
from
whom
did
you
get
this
she
asked
they
probably
recognized
that
i
am
french
by
my
name
replied
mademoiselle
bourienne
blushing
princess
mary
with
the
paper
in
her
hand
rose
from
the
window
and
with
a
pale
face
went
out
of
the
room
and
into
what
had
been
prince
andrew
s
study
dunyasha
send
alpatych
or
dronushka
or
somebody
to
me
she
said
and
tell
mademoiselle
bourienne
not
to
come
to
me
she
added
hearing
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
voice
we
must
go
at
once
at
once
she
said
appalled
at
the
thought
of
being
left
in
the
hands
of
the
french
if
prince
andrew
heard
that
i
was
in
the
power
of
the
french
that
i
the
daughter
of
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
asked
general
rameau
for
protection
and
accepted
his
favor
this
idea
horrified
her
made
her
shudder
blush
and
feel
such
a
rush
of
anger
and
pride
as
she
had
never
experienced
before
all
that
was
distressing
and
especially
all
that
was
humiliating
in
her
position
rose
vividly
to
her
mind
they
the
french
would
settle
in
this
house
m
le
general
rameau
would
occupy
prince
andrew
s
study
and
amuse
himself
by
looking
through
and
reading
his
letters
and
papers
mademoiselle
bourienne
would
do
the
honors
of
bogucharovo
for
him
i
should
be
given
a
small
room
as
a
favor
the
soldiers
would
violate
my
father
s
newly
dug
grave
to
steal
his
crosses
and
stars
they
would
tell
me
of
their
victories
over
the
russians
and
would
pretend
to
sympathize
with
my
sorrow
thought
princess
mary
not
thinking
her
own
thoughts
but
feeling
bound
to
think
like
her
father
and
her
brother
for
herself
she
did
not
care
where
she
remained
or
what
happened
to
her
but
she
felt
herself
the
representative
of
her
dead
father
and
of
prince
andrew
involuntarily
she
thought
their
thoughts
and
felt
their
feelings
what
they
would
have
said
and
what
they
would
have
done
she
felt
bound
to
say
and
do
she
went
into
prince
andrew
s
study
trying
to
enter
completely
into
his
ideas
and
considered
her
position
the
demands
of
life
which
had
seemed
to
her
annihilated
by
her
father
s
death
all
at
once
rose
before
her
with
a
new
previously
unknown
force
and
took
possession
of
her
agitated
and
flushed
she
paced
the
room
sending
now
for
michael
ivanovich
and
now
for
tikhon
or
dron
dunyasha
the
nurse
and
the
other
maids
could
not
say
in
how
far
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
statement
was
correct
alpatych
was
not
at
home
he
had
gone
to
the
police
neither
could
the
architect
michael
ivanovich
who
on
being
sent
for
came
in
with
sleepy
eyes
tell
princess
mary
anything
with
just
the
same
smile
of
agreement
with
which
for
fifteen
years
he
had
been
accustomed
to
answer
the
old
prince
without
expressing
views
of
his
own
he
now
replied
to
princess
mary
so
that
nothing
definite
could
be
got
from
his
answers
the
old
valet
tikhon
with
sunken
emaciated
face
that
bore
the
stamp
of
inconsolable
grief
replied
yes
princess
to
all
princess
mary
s
questions
and
hardly
refrained
from
sobbing
as
he
looked
at
her
at
length
dron
the
village
elder
entered
the
room
and
with
a
deep
bow
to
princess
mary
came
to
a
halt
by
the
doorpost
princess
mary
walked
up
and
down
the
room
and
stopped
in
front
of
him
dronushka
she
said
regarding
as
a
sure
friend
this
dronushka
who
always
used
to
bring
a
special
kind
of
gingerbread
from
his
visit
to
the
fair
at
vyazma
every
year
and
smilingly
offer
it
to
her
dronushka
now
since
our
misfortune
she
began
but
could
not
go
on
we
are
all
in
god
s
hands
said
he
with
a
sigh
they
were
silent
for
a
while
dronushka
alpatych
has
gone
off
somewhere
and
i
have
no
one
to
turn
to
is
true
as
they
tell
me
that
i
can
t
even
go
away
why
shouldn
t
you
go
away
your
excellency
you
can
go
said
dron
i
was
told
it
would
be
dangerous
because
of
the
enemy
dear
friend
i
can
do
nothing
i
understand
nothing
i
have
nobody
i
want
to
go
away
tonight
or
early
tomorrow
morning
dron
paused
he
looked
askance
at
princess
mary
and
said
there
are
no
horses
i
told
yakov
alpatych
so
why
are
there
none
asked
the
princess
it
s
all
god
s
scourge
said
dron
what
horses
we
had
have
been
taken
for
the
army
or
have
died
this
is
such
a
year
it
s
not
a
case
of
feeding
horses
we
may
die
of
hunger
ourselves
as
it
is
some
go
three
days
without
eating
we
ve
nothing
we
ve
been
ruined
princess
mary
listened
attentively
to
what
he
told
her
the
peasants
are
ruined
they
have
no
bread
she
asked
they
re
dying
of
hunger
said
dron
it
s
not
a
case
of
carting
but
why
didn
t
you
tell
me
dronushka
isn
t
it
possible
to
help
them
i
ll
do
all
i
can
to
princess
mary
it
was
strange
that
now
at
a
moment
when
such
sorrow
was
filling
her
soul
there
could
be
rich
people
and
poor
and
the
rich
could
refrain
from
helping
the
poor
she
had
heard
vaguely
that
there
was
such
a
thing
as
landlord
s
corn
which
was
sometimes
given
to
the
peasants
she
also
knew
that
neither
her
father
nor
her
brother
would
refuse
to
help
the
peasants
in
need
she
only
feared
to
make
some
mistake
in
speaking
about
the
distribution
of
the
grain
she
wished
to
give
she
was
glad
such
cares
presented
themselves
enabling
her
without
scruple
to
forget
her
own
grief
she
began
asking
dron
about
the
peasants
needs
and
what
there
was
in
bogucharovo
that
belonged
to
the
landlord
but
we
have
grain
belonging
to
my
brother
she
said
the
landlord
s
grain
is
all
safe
replied
dron
proudly
our
prince
did
not
order
it
to
be
sold
give
it
to
the
peasants
let
them
have
all
they
need
i
give
you
leave
in
my
brother
s
name
said
she
dron
made
no
answer
but
sighed
deeply
give
them
that
corn
if
there
is
enough
of
it
distribute
it
all
i
give
this
order
in
my
brother
s
name
and
tell
them
that
what
is
ours
is
theirs
we
do
not
grudge
them
anything
tell
them
so
dron
looked
intently
at
the
princess
while
she
was
speaking
discharge
me
little
mother
for
god
s
sake
order
the
keys
to
be
taken
from
me
said
he
i
have
served
twenty
three
years
and
have
done
no
wrong
discharge
me
for
god
s
sake
princess
mary
did
not
understand
what
he
wanted
of
her
or
why
he
was
asking
to
be
discharged
she
replied
that
she
had
never
doubted
his
devotion
and
that
she
was
ready
to
do
anything
for
him
and
for
the
peasants
chapter
xi
an
hour
later
dunyasha
came
to
tell
the
princess
that
dron
had
come
and
all
the
peasants
had
assembled
at
the
barn
by
the
princess
order
and
wished
to
have
word
with
their
mistress
but
i
never
told
them
to
come
said
princess
mary
i
only
told
dron
to
let
them
have
the
grain
only
for
god
s
sake
princess
dear
have
them
sent
away
and
don
t
go
out
to
them
it
s
all
a
trick
said
dunyasha
and
when
yakov
alpatych
returns
let
us
get
away
and
please
don
t
what
is
a
trick
asked
princess
mary
in
surprise
i
know
it
is
only
listen
to
me
for
god
s
sake
ask
nurse
too
they
say
they
don
t
agree
to
leave
bogucharovo
as
you
ordered
you
re
making
some
mistake
i
never
ordered
them
to
go
away
said
princess
mary
call
dronushka
dron
came
and
confirmed
dunyasha
s
words
the
peasants
had
come
by
the
princess
order
but
i
never
sent
for
them
declared
the
princess
you
must
have
given
my
message
wrong
i
only
said
that
you
were
to
give
them
the
grain
dron
only
sighed
in
reply
if
you
order
it
they
will
go
away
said
he
no
no
i
ll
go
out
to
them
said
princess
mary
and
in
spite
of
the
nurse
s
and
dunyasha
s
protests
she
went
out
into
the
porch
dron
dunyasha
the
nurse
and
michael
ivanovich
following
her
they
probably
think
i
am
offering
them
the
grain
to
bribe
them
to
remain
here
while
i
myself
go
away
leaving
them
to
the
mercy
of
the
french
thought
princess
mary
i
will
offer
them
monthly
rations
and
housing
at
our
moscow
estate
i
am
sure
andrew
would
do
even
more
in
my
place
she
thought
as
she
went
out
in
the
twilight
toward
the
crowd
standing
on
the
pasture
by
the
barn
the
men
crowded
closer
together
stirred
and
rapidly
took
off
their
hats
princess
mary
lowered
her
eyes
and
tripping
over
her
skirt
came
close
up
to
them
so
many
different
eyes
old
and
young
were
fixed
on
her
and
there
were
so
many
different
faces
that
she
could
not
distinguish
any
of
them
and
feeling
that
she
must
speak
to
them
all
at
once
did
not
know
how
to
do
it
but
again
the
sense
that
she
represented
her
father
and
her
brother
gave
her
courage
and
she
boldly
began
her
speech
i
am
very
glad
you
have
come
she
said
without
raising
her
eyes
and
feeling
her
heart
beating
quickly
and
violently
dronushka
tells
me
that
the
war
has
ruined
you
that
is
our
common
misfortune
and
i
shall
grudge
nothing
to
help
you
i
am
myself
going
away
because
it
is
dangerous
here
the
enemy
is
near
because
i
am
giving
you
everything
my
friends
and
i
beg
you
to
take
everything
all
our
grain
so
that
you
may
not
suffer
want
and
if
you
have
been
told
that
i
am
giving
you
the
grain
to
keep
you
here
that
is
not
true
on
the
contrary
i
ask
you
to
go
with
all
your
belongings
to
our
estate
near
moscow
and
i
promise
you
i
will
see
to
it
that
there
you
shall
want
for
nothing
you
shall
be
given
food
and
lodging
the
princess
stopped
sighs
were
the
only
sound
heard
in
the
crowd
i
am
not
doing
this
on
my
own
account
she
continued
i
do
it
in
the
name
of
my
dead
father
who
was
a
good
master
to
you
and
of
my
brother
and
his
son
again
she
paused
no
one
broke
the
silence
ours
is
a
common
misfortune
and
we
will
share
it
together
all
that
is
mine
is
yours
she
concluded
scanning
the
faces
before
her
all
eyes
were
gazing
at
her
with
one
and
the
same
expression
she
could
not
fathom
whether
it
was
curiosity
devotion
gratitude
or
apprehension
and
distrust
but
the
expression
on
all
the
faces
was
identical
we
are
all
very
thankful
for
your
bounty
but
it
won
t
do
for
us
to
take
the
landlord
s
grain
said
a
voice
at
the
back
of
the
crowd
but
why
not
asked
the
princess
no
one
replied
and
princess
mary
looking
round
at
the
crowd
found
that
every
eye
she
met
now
was
immediately
dropped
but
why
don
t
you
want
to
take
it
she
asked
again
no
one
answered
the
silence
began
to
oppress
the
princess
and
she
tried
to
catch
someone
s
eye
why
don
t
you
speak
she
inquired
of
a
very
old
man
who
stood
just
in
front
of
her
leaning
on
his
stick
if
you
think
something
more
is
wanted
tell
me
i
will
do
anything
said
she
catching
his
eye
but
as
if
this
angered
him
he
bent
his
head
quite
low
and
muttered
why
should
we
agree
we
don
t
want
the
grain
why
should
we
give
up
everything
we
don
t
agree
don
t
agree
we
are
sorry
for
you
but
we
re
not
willing
go
away
yourself
alone
came
from
various
sides
of
the
crowd
and
again
all
the
faces
in
that
crowd
bore
an
identical
expression
though
now
it
was
certainly
not
an
expression
of
curiosity
or
gratitude
but
of
angry
resolve
but
you
can
t
have
understood
me
said
princess
mary
with
a
sad
smile
why
don
t
you
want
to
go
i
promise
to
house
and
feed
you
while
here
the
enemy
would
ruin
you
but
her
voice
was
drowned
by
the
voices
of
the
crowd
we
re
not
willing
let
them
ruin
us
we
won
t
take
your
grain
we
don
t
agree
again
princess
mary
tried
to
catch
someone
s
eye
but
not
a
single
eye
in
the
crowd
was
turned
to
her
evidently
they
were
all
trying
to
avoid
her
look
she
felt
strange
and
awkward
oh
yes
an
artful
tale
follow
her
into
slavery
pull
down
your
houses
and
go
into
bondage
i
dare
say
i
ll
give
you
grain
indeed
she
says
voices
in
the
crowd
were
heard
saying
with
drooping
head
princess
mary
left
the
crowd
and
went
back
to
the
house
having
repeated
her
order
to
dron
to
have
horses
ready
for
her
departure
next
morning
she
went
to
her
room
and
remained
alone
with
her
own
thoughts
chapter
xii
for
a
long
time
that
night
princess
mary
sat
by
the
open
window
of
her
room
hearing
the
sound
of
the
peasants
voices
that
reached
her
from
the
village
but
it
was
not
of
them
she
was
thinking
she
felt
that
she
could
not
understand
them
however
much
she
might
think
about
them
she
thought
only
of
one
thing
her
sorrow
which
after
the
break
caused
by
cares
for
the
present
seemed
already
to
belong
to
the
past
now
she
could
remember
it
and
weep
or
pray
after
sunset
the
wind
had
dropped
the
night
was
calm
and
fresh
toward
midnight
the
voices
began
to
subside
a
cock
crowed
the
full
moon
began
to
show
from
behind
the
lime
trees
a
fresh
white
dewy
mist
began
to
rise
and
stillness
reigned
over
the
village
and
the
house
pictures
of
the
near
past
her
father
s
illness
and
last
moments
rose
one
after
another
to
her
memory
with
mournful
pleasure
she
now
lingered
over
these
images
repelling
with
horror
only
the
last
one
the
picture
of
his
death
which
she
felt
she
could
not
contemplate
even
in
imagination
at
this
still
and
mystic
hour
of
night
and
these
pictures
presented
themselves
to
her
so
clearly
and
in
such
detail
that
they
seemed
now
present
now
past
and
now
future
she
vividly
recalled
the
moment
when
he
had
his
first
stroke
and
was
being
dragged
along
by
his
armpits
through
the
garden
at
bald
hills
muttering
something
with
his
helpless
tongue
twitching
his
gray
eyebrows
and
looking
uneasily
and
timidly
at
her
even
then
he
wanted
to
tell
me
what
he
told
me
the
day
he
died
she
thought
he
had
always
thought
what
he
said
then
and
she
recalled
in
all
its
detail
the
night
at
bald
hills
before
he
had
the
last
stroke
when
with
a
foreboding
of
disaster
she
had
remained
at
home
against
his
will
she
had
not
slept
and
had
stolen
downstairs
on
tiptoe
and
going
to
the
door
of
the
conservatory
where
he
slept
that
night
had
listened
at
the
door
in
a
suffering
and
weary
voice
he
was
saying
something
to
tikhon
speaking
of
the
crimea
and
its
warm
nights
and
of
the
empress
evidently
he
had
wanted
to
talk
and
why
didn
t
he
call
me
why
didn
t
he
let
me
be
there
instead
of
tikhon
princess
mary
had
thought
and
thought
again
now
now
he
will
never
tell
anyone
what
he
had
in
his
soul
never
will
that
moment
return
for
him
or
for
me
when
he
might
have
said
all
he
longed
to
say
and
not
tikhon
but
i
might
have
heard
and
understood
him
why
didn
t
i
enter
the
room
she
thought
perhaps
he
would
then
have
said
to
me
what
he
said
the
day
he
died
while
talking
to
tikhon
he
asked
about
me
twice
he
wanted
to
see
me
and
i
was
standing
close
by
outside
the
door
it
was
sad
and
painful
for
him
to
talk
to
tikhon
who
did
not
understand
him
i
remember
how
he
began
speaking
to
him
about
lise
as
if
she
were
alive
he
had
forgotten
she
was
dead
and
tikhon
reminded
him
that
she
was
no
more
and
he
shouted
fool
he
was
greatly
depressed
from
behind
the
door
i
heard
how
he
lay
down
on
his
bed
groaning
and
loudly
exclaimed
my
god
why
didn
t
i
go
in
then
what
could
he
have
done
to
me
what
could
i
have
lost
and
perhaps
he
would
then
have
been
comforted
and
would
have
said
that
word
to
me
and
princess
mary
uttered
aloud
the
caressing
word
he
had
said
to
her
on
the
day
of
his
death
dear
est
she
repeated
and
began
sobbing
with
tears
that
relieved
her
soul
she
now
saw
his
face
before
her
and
not
the
face
she
had
known
ever
since
she
could
remember
and
had
always
seen
at
a
distance
but
the
timid
feeble
face
she
had
seen
for
the
first
time
quite
closely
with
all
its
wrinkles
and
details
when
she
stooped
near
to
his
mouth
to
catch
what
he
said
dear
est
she
repeated
again
what
was
he
thinking
when
he
uttered
that
word
what
is
he
thinking
now
this
question
suddenly
presented
itself
to
her
and
in
answer
she
saw
him
before
her
with
the
expression
that
was
on
his
face
as
he
lay
in
his
coffin
with
his
chin
bound
up
with
a
white
handkerchief
and
the
horror
that
had
seized
her
when
she
touched
him
and
convinced
herself
that
that
was
not
he
but
something
mysterious
and
horrible
seized
her
again
she
tried
to
think
of
something
else
and
to
pray
but
could
do
neither
with
wide
open
eyes
she
gazed
at
the
moonlight
and
the
shadows
expecting
every
moment
to
see
his
dead
face
and
she
felt
that
the
silence
brooding
over
the
house
and
within
it
held
her
fast
dunyasha
she
whispered
dunyasha
she
screamed
wildly
and
tearing
herself
out
of
this
silence
she
ran
to
the
servants
quarters
to
meet
her
old
nurse
and
the
maidservants
who
came
running
toward
her
chapter
xiii
on
the
seventeenth
of
august
rostov
and
ilyin
accompanied
by
lavrushka
who
had
just
returned
from
captivity
and
by
an
hussar
orderly
left
their
quarters
at
yankovo
ten
miles
from
bogucharovo
and
went
for
a
ride
to
try
a
new
horse
ilyin
had
bought
and
to
find
out
whether
there
was
any
hay
to
be
had
in
the
villages
for
the
last
three
days
bogucharovo
had
lain
between
the
two
hostile
armies
so
that
it
was
as
easy
for
the
russian
rearguard
to
get
to
it
as
for
the
french
vanguard
rostov
as
a
careful
squadron
commander
wished
to
take
such
provisions
as
remained
at
bogucharovo
before
the
french
could
get
them
rostov
and
ilyin
were
in
the
merriest
of
moods
on
the
way
to
bogucharovo
a
princely
estate
with
a
dwelling
house
and
farm
where
they
hoped
to
find
many
domestic
serfs
and
pretty
girls
they
questioned
lavrushka
about
napoleon
and
laughed
at
his
stories
and
raced
one
another
to
try
ilyin
s
horse
rostov
had
no
idea
that
the
village
he
was
entering
was
the
property
of
that
very
bolkonski
who
had
been
engaged
to
his
sister
rostov
and
ilyin
gave
rein
to
their
horses
for
a
last
race
along
the
incline
before
reaching
bogucharovo
and
rostov
outstripping
ilyin
was
the
first
to
gallop
into
the
village
street
you
re
first
cried
ilyin
flushed
yes
always
first
both
on
the
grassland
and
here
answered
rostov
stroking
his
heated
donets
horse
and
i
d
have
won
on
my
frenchy
your
excellency
said
lavrushka
from
behind
alluding
to
his
shabby
cart
horse
only
i
didn
t
wish
to
mortify
you
they
rode
at
a
footpace
to
the
barn
where
a
large
crowd
of
peasants
was
standing
some
of
the
men
bared
their
heads
others
stared
at
the
new
arrivals
without
doffing
their
caps
two
tall
old
peasants
with
wrinkled
faces
and
scanty
beards
emerged
from
the
tavern
smiling
staggering
and
singing
some
incoherent
song
and
approached
the
officers
fine
fellows
said
rostov
laughing
is
there
any
hay
here
and
how
like
one
another
said
ilyin
a
mo
o
st
me
r
r
y
co
o
m
pa
sang
one
of
the
peasants
with
a
blissful
smile
one
of
the
men
came
out
of
the
crowd
and
went
up
to
rostov
who
do
you
belong
to
he
asked
the
french
replied
ilyin
jestingly
and
here
is
napoleon
himself
and
he
pointed
to
lavrushka
then
you
are
russians
the
peasant
asked
again
and
is
there
a
large
force
of
you
here
said
another
a
short
man
coming
up
very
large
answered
rostov
but
why
have
you
collected
here
he
added
is
it
a
holiday
the
old
men
have
met
to
talk
over
the
business
of
the
commune
replied
the
peasant
moving
away
at
that
moment
on
the
road
leading
from
the
big
house
two
women
and
a
man
in
a
white
hat
were
seen
coming
toward
the
officers
the
one
in
pink
is
mine
so
keep
off
said
ilyin
on
seeing
dunyasha
running
resolutely
toward
him
she
ll
be
ours
said
lavrushka
to
ilyin
winking
what
do
you
want
my
pretty
said
ilyin
with
a
smile
the
princess
ordered
me
to
ask
your
regiment
and
your
name
this
is
count
rostov
squadron
commander
and
i
am
your
humble
servant
co
o
om
pa
ny
roared
the
tipsy
peasant
with
a
beatific
smile
as
he
looked
at
ilyin
talking
to
the
girl
following
dunyasha
alpatych
advanced
to
rostov
having
bared
his
head
while
still
at
a
distance
may
i
make
bold
to
trouble
your
honor
said
he
respectfully
but
with
a
shade
of
contempt
for
the
youthfulness
of
this
officer
and
with
a
hand
thrust
into
his
bosom
my
mistress
daughter
of
general
in
chief
prince
nicholas
bolkonski
who
died
on
the
fifteenth
of
this
month
finding
herself
in
difficulties
owing
to
the
boorishness
of
these
people
he
pointed
to
the
peasants
asks
you
to
come
up
to
the
house
won
t
you
please
ride
on
a
little
farther
said
alpatych
with
a
melancholy
smile
as
it
is
not
convenient
in
the
presence
of
he
pointed
to
the
two
peasants
who
kept
as
close
to
him
as
horseflies
to
a
horse
ah
alpatych
ah
yakov
alpatych
grand
forgive
us
for
christ
s
sake
eh
said
the
peasants
smiling
joyfully
at
him
rostov
looked
at
the
tipsy
peasants
and
smiled
or
perhaps
they
amuse
your
honor
remarked
alpatych
with
a
staid
air
as
he
pointed
at
the
old
men
with
his
free
hand
no
there
s
not
much
to
be
amused
at
here
said
rostov
and
rode
on
a
little
way
what
s
the
matter
he
asked
i
make
bold
to
inform
your
honor
that
the
rude
peasants
here
don
t
wish
to
let
the
mistress
leave
the
estate
and
threaten
to
unharness
her
horses
so
that
though
everything
has
been
packed
up
since
morning
her
excellency
cannot
get
away
impossible
exclaimed
rostov
i
have
the
honor
to
report
to
you
the
actual
truth
said
alpatych
rostov
dismounted
gave
his
horse
to
the
orderly
and
followed
alpatych
to
the
house
questioning
him
as
to
the
state
of
affairs
it
appeared
that
the
princess
offer
of
corn
to
the
peasants
the
previous
day
and
her
talk
with
dron
and
at
the
meeting
had
actually
had
so
bad
an
effect
that
dron
had
finally
given
up
the
keys
and
joined
the
peasants
and
had
not
appeared
when
alpatych
sent
for
him
and
that
in
the
morning
when
the
princess
gave
orders
to
harness
for
her
journey
the
peasants
had
come
in
a
large
crowd
to
the
barn
and
sent
word
that
they
would
not
let
her
leave
the
village
that
there
was
an
order
not
to
move
and
that
they
would
unharness
the
horses
alpatych
had
gone
out
to
admonish
them
but
was
told
it
was
chiefly
karp
who
did
the
talking
dron
not
showing
himself
in
the
crowd
that
they
could
not
let
the
princess
go
that
there
was
an
order
to
the
contrary
but
that
if
she
stayed
they
would
serve
her
as
before
and
obey
her
in
everything
at
the
moment
when
rostov
and
ilyin
were
galloping
along
the
road
princess
mary
despite
the
dissuasions
of
alpatych
her
nurse
and
the
maids
had
given
orders
to
harness
and
intended
to
start
but
when
the
cavalrymen
were
espied
they
were
taken
for
frenchmen
the
coachman
ran
away
and
the
women
in
the
house
began
to
wail
father
benefactor
god
has
sent
you
exclaimed
deeply
moved
voices
as
rostov
passed
through
the
anteroom
princess
mary
was
sitting
helpless
and
bewildered
in
the
large
sitting
room
when
rostov
was
shown
in
she
could
not
grasp
who
he
was
and
why
he
had
come
or
what
was
happening
to
her
when
she
saw
his
russian
face
and
by
his
walk
and
the
first
words
he
uttered
recognized
him
as
a
man
of
her
own
class
she
glanced
at
him
with
her
deep
radiant
look
and
began
speaking
in
a
voice
that
faltered
and
trembled
with
emotion
this
meeting
immediately
struck
rostov
as
a
romantic
event
a
helpless
girl
overwhelmed
with
grief
left
to
the
mercy
of
coarse
rioting
peasants
and
what
a
strange
fate
sent
me
here
what
gentleness
and
nobility
there
are
in
her
features
and
expression
thought
he
as
he
looked
at
her
and
listened
to
her
timid
story
when
she
began
to
tell
him
that
all
this
had
happened
the
day
after
her
father
s
funeral
her
voiced
trembled
she
turned
away
and
then
as
if
fearing
he
might
take
her
words
as
meant
to
move
him
to
pity
looked
at
him
with
an
apprehensive
glance
of
inquiry
there
were
tears
in
rostov
s
eyes
princess
mary
noticed
this
and
glanced
gratefully
at
him
with
that
radiant
look
which
caused
the
plainness
of
her
face
to
be
forgotten
i
cannot
express
princess
how
glad
i
am
that
i
happened
to
ride
here
and
am
able
to
show
my
readiness
to
serve
you
said
rostov
rising
go
when
you
please
and
i
give
you
my
word
of
honor
that
no
one
shall
dare
to
cause
you
annoyance
if
only
you
will
allow
me
to
act
as
your
escort
and
bowing
respectfully
as
if
to
a
lady
of
royal
blood
he
moved
toward
the
door
rostov
s
deferential
tone
seemed
to
indicate
that
though
he
would
consider
himself
happy
to
be
acquainted
with
her
he
did
not
wish
to
take
advantage
of
her
misfortunes
to
intrude
upon
her
princess
mary
understood
this
and
appreciated
his
delicacy
i
am
very
very
grateful
to
you
she
said
in
french
but
i
hope
it
was
all
a
misunderstanding
and
that
no
one
is
to
blame
for
it
she
suddenly
began
to
cry
excuse
me
she
said
rostov
knitting
his
brows
left
the
room
with
another
low
bow
chapter
xiv
well
is
she
pretty
ah
friend
my
pink
one
is
delicious
her
name
is
dunyasha
but
on
glancing
at
rostov
s
face
ilyin
stopped
short
he
saw
that
his
hero
and
commander
was
following
quite
a
different
train
of
thought
rostov
glanced
angrily
at
ilyin
and
without
replying
strode
off
with
rapid
steps
to
the
village
i
ll
show
them
i
ll
give
it
to
them
the
brigands
said
he
to
himself
alpatych
at
a
gliding
trot
only
just
managing
not
to
run
kept
up
with
him
with
difficulty
what
decision
have
you
been
pleased
to
come
to
said
he
rostov
stopped
and
clenching
his
fists
suddenly
and
sternly
turned
on
alpatych
decision
what
decision
old
dotard
cried
he
what
have
you
been
about
eh
the
peasants
are
rioting
and
you
can
t
manage
them
you
re
a
traitor
yourself
i
know
you
i
ll
flay
you
all
alive
and
as
if
afraid
of
wasting
his
store
of
anger
he
left
alpatych
and
went
rapidly
forward
alpatych
mastering
his
offended
feelings
kept
pace
with
rostov
at
a
gliding
gait
and
continued
to
impart
his
views
he
said
the
peasants
were
obdurate
and
that
at
the
present
moment
it
would
be
imprudent
to
overresist
them
without
an
armed
force
and
would
it
not
be
better
first
to
send
for
the
military
i
ll
give
them
armed
force
i
ll
overresist
them
uttered
rostov
meaninglessly
breathless
with
irrational
animal
fury
and
the
need
to
vent
it
without
considering
what
he
would
do
he
moved
unconciously
with
quick
resolute
steps
toward
the
crowd
and
the
nearer
he
drew
to
it
the
more
alpatych
felt
that
this
unreasonable
action
might
produce
good
results
the
peasants
in
the
crowd
were
similarly
impressed
when
they
saw
rostov
s
rapid
firm
steps
and
resolute
frowning
face
after
the
hussars
had
come
to
the
village
and
rostov
had
gone
to
see
the
princess
a
certain
confusion
and
dissension
had
arisen
among
the
crowd
some
of
the
peasants
said
that
these
new
arrivals
were
russians
and
might
take
it
amiss
that
the
mistress
was
being
detained
dron
was
of
this
opinion
but
as
soon
as
he
expressed
it
karp
and
others
attacked
their
ex
elder
how
many
years
have
you
been
fattening
on
the
commune
karp
shouted
at
him
it
s
all
one
to
you
you
ll
dig
up
your
pot
of
money
and
take
it
away
with
you
what
does
it
matter
to
you
whether
our
homes
are
ruined
or
not
we
ve
been
told
to
keep
order
and
that
no
one
is
to
leave
their
homes
or
take
away
a
single
grain
and
that
s
all
about
it
cried
another
it
was
your
son
s
turn
to
be
conscripted
but
no
fear
you
begrudged
your
lump
of
a
son
a
little
old
man
suddenly
began
attacking
dron
and
so
they
took
my
vanka
to
be
shaved
for
a
soldier
but
we
all
have
to
die
to
be
sure
we
all
have
to
die
i
m
not
against
the
commune
said
dron
that
s
it
not
against
it
you
ve
filled
your
belly
the
two
tall
peasants
had
their
say
as
soon
as
rostov
followed
by
ilyin
lavrushka
and
alpatych
came
up
to
the
crowd
karp
thrusting
his
fingers
into
his
belt
and
smiling
a
little
walked
to
the
front
dron
on
the
contrary
retired
to
the
rear
and
the
crowd
drew
closer
together
who
is
your
elder
here
hey
shouted
rostov
coming
up
to
the
crowd
with
quick
steps
the
elder
what
do
you
want
with
him
asked
karp
but
before
the
words
were
well
out
of
his
mouth
his
cap
flew
off
and
a
fierce
blow
jerked
his
head
to
one
side
caps
off
traitors
shouted
rostov
in
a
wrathful
voice
where
s
the
elder
he
cried
furiously
the
elder
he
wants
the
elder
dron
zakharych
you
meek
and
flustered
voices
here
and
there
were
heard
calling
and
caps
began
to
come
off
their
heads
we
don
t
riot
we
re
following
the
orders
declared
karp
and
at
that
moment
several
voices
began
speaking
together
it
s
as
the
old
men
have
decided
there
s
too
many
of
you
giving
orders
arguing
mutiny
brigands
traitors
cried
rostov
unmeaningly
in
a
voice
not
his
own
gripping
karp
by
the
collar
bind
him
bind
him
he
shouted
though
there
was
no
one
to
bind
him
but
lavrushka
and
alpatych
lavrushka
however
ran
up
to
karp
and
seized
him
by
the
arms
from
behind
shall
i
call
up
our
men
from
beyond
the
hill
he
called
out
alpatych
turned
to
the
peasants
and
ordered
two
of
them
by
name
to
come
and
bind
karp
the
men
obediently
came
out
of
the
crowd
and
began
taking
off
their
belts
where
s
the
elder
demanded
rostov
in
a
loud
voice
with
a
pale
and
frowning
face
dron
stepped
out
of
the
crowd
are
you
the
elder
bind
him
lavrushka
shouted
rostov
as
if
that
order
too
could
not
possibly
meet
with
any
opposition
and
in
fact
two
more
peasants
began
binding
dron
who
took
off
his
own
belt
and
handed
it
to
them
as
if
to
aid
them
and
you
all
listen
to
me
said
rostov
to
the
peasants
be
off
to
your
houses
at
once
and
don
t
let
one
of
your
voices
be
heard
why
we
ve
not
done
any
harm
we
did
it
just
out
of
foolishness
it
s
all
nonsense
i
said
then
that
it
was
not
in
order
voices
were
heard
bickering
with
one
another
there
what
did
i
say
said
alpatych
coming
into
his
own
again
it
s
wrong
lads
all
our
stupidity
yakov
alpatych
came
the
answers
and
the
crowd
began
at
once
to
disperse
through
the
village
the
two
bound
men
were
led
off
to
the
master
s
house
the
two
drunken
peasants
followed
them
aye
when
i
look
at
you
said
one
of
them
to
karp
how
can
one
talk
to
the
masters
like
that
what
were
you
thinking
of
you
fool
added
the
other
a
real
fool
two
hours
later
the
carts
were
standing
in
the
courtyard
of
the
bogucharovo
house
the
peasants
were
briskly
carrying
out
the
proprietor
s
goods
and
packing
them
on
the
carts
and
dron
liberated
at
princess
mary
s
wish
from
the
cupboard
where
he
had
been
confined
was
standing
in
the
yard
directing
the
men
don
t
put
it
in
so
carelessly
said
one
of
the
peasants
a
man
with
a
round
smiling
face
taking
a
casket
from
a
housemaid
you
know
it
has
cost
money
how
can
you
chuck
it
in
like
that
or
shove
it
under
the
cord
where
it
ll
get
rubbed
i
don
t
like
that
way
of
doing
things
let
it
all
be
done
properly
according
to
rule
look
here
put
it
under
the
bast
matting
and
cover
it
with
hay
that
s
the
way
eh
books
books
said
another
peasant
bringing
out
prince
andrew
s
library
cupboards
don
t
catch
up
against
it
it
s
heavy
lads
solid
books
yes
they
worked
all
day
and
didn
t
play
remarked
the
tall
round
faced
peasant
gravely
pointing
with
a
significant
wink
at
the
dictionaries
that
were
on
the
top
unwilling
to
obtrude
himself
on
the
princess
rostov
did
not
go
back
to
the
house
but
remained
in
the
village
awaiting
her
departure
when
her
carriage
drove
out
of
the
house
he
mounted
and
accompanied
her
eight
miles
from
bogucharovo
to
where
the
road
was
occupied
by
our
troops
at
the
inn
at
yankovo
he
respectfully
took
leave
of
her
for
the
first
time
permitting
himself
to
kiss
her
hand
how
can
you
speak
so
he
blushingly
replied
to
princess
mary
s
expressions
of
gratitude
for
her
deliverance
as
she
termed
what
had
occurred
any
police
officer
would
have
done
as
much
if
we
had
had
only
peasants
to
fight
we
should
not
have
let
the
enemy
come
so
far
said
he
with
a
sense
of
shame
and
wishing
to
change
the
subject
i
am
only
happy
to
have
had
the
opportunity
of
making
your
acquaintance
good
by
princess
i
wish
you
happiness
and
consolation
and
hope
to
meet
you
again
in
happier
circumstances
if
you
don
t
want
to
make
me
blush
please
don
t
thank
me
but
the
princess
if
she
did
not
again
thank
him
in
words
thanked
him
with
the
whole
expression
of
her
face
radiant
with
gratitude
and
tenderness
she
could
not
believe
that
there
was
nothing
to
thank
him
for
on
the
contrary
it
seemed
to
her
certain
that
had
he
not
been
there
she
would
have
perished
at
the
hands
of
the
mutineers
and
of
the
french
and
that
he
had
exposed
himself
to
terrible
and
obvious
danger
to
save
her
and
even
more
certain
was
it
that
he
was
a
man
of
lofty
and
noble
soul
able
to
understand
her
position
and
her
sorrow
his
kind
honest
eyes
with
the
tears
rising
in
them
when
she
herself
had
begun
to
cry
as
she
spoke
of
her
loss
did
leave
her
memory
when
she
had
taken
leave
of
him
and
remained
alone
she
suddenly
felt
her
eyes
filling
with
tears
and
then
not
for
the
first
time
the
strange
question
presented
itself
to
her
did
she
love
him
on
the
rest
of
the
way
to
moscow
though
the
princess
position
was
not
a
cheerful
one
dunyasha
who
went
with
her
in
the
carriage
more
than
once
noticed
that
her
mistress
leaned
out
of
the
window
and
smiled
at
something
with
an
expression
of
mingled
joy
and
sorrow
well
supposing
i
do
love
him
thought
princess
mary
ashamed
as
she
was
of
acknowledging
to
herself
that
she
had
fallen
in
love
with
a
man
who
would
perhaps
never
love
her
she
comforted
herself
with
the
thought
that
no
one
would
ever
know
it
and
that
she
would
not
be
to
blame
if
without
ever
speaking
of
it
to
anyone
she
continued
to
the
end
of
her
life
to
love
the
man
with
whom
she
had
fallen
in
love
for
the
first
and
last
time
in
her
life
sometimes
when
she
recalled
his
looks
his
sympathy
and
his
words
happiness
did
not
appear
impossible
to
her
it
was
at
those
moments
that
dunyasha
noticed
her
smiling
as
she
looked
out
of
the
carriage
window
was
it
not
fate
that
brought
him
to
bogucharovo
and
at
that
very
moment
thought
princess
mary
and
that
caused
his
sister
to
refuse
my
brother
and
in
all
this
princess
mary
saw
the
hand
of
providence
the
impression
the
princess
made
on
rostov
was
a
very
agreeable
one
to
remember
her
gave
him
pleasure
and
when
his
comrades
hearing
of
his
adventure
at
bogucharovo
rallied
him
on
having
gone
to
look
for
hay
and
having
picked
up
one
of
the
wealthiest
heiresses
in
russia
he
grew
angry
it
made
him
angry
just
because
the
idea
of
marrying
the
gentle
princess
mary
who
was
attractive
to
him
and
had
an
enormous
fortune
had
against
his
will
more
than
once
entered
his
head
for
himself
personally
nicholas
could
not
wish
for
a
better
wife
by
marrying
her
he
would
make
the
countess
his
mother
happy
would
be
able
to
put
his
father
s
affairs
in
order
and
would
even
he
felt
it
ensure
princess
mary
s
happiness
but
sonya
and
his
plighted
word
that
was
why
rostov
grew
angry
when
he
was
rallied
about
princess
bolkonskaya
chapter
xv
on
receiving
command
of
the
armies
kutuzov
remembered
prince
andrew
and
sent
an
order
for
him
to
report
at
headquarters
prince
andrew
arrived
at
tsarevo
zaymishche
on
the
very
day
and
at
the
very
hour
that
kutuzov
was
reviewing
the
troops
for
the
first
time
he
stopped
in
the
village
at
the
priest
s
house
in
front
of
which
stood
the
commander
in
chief
s
carriage
and
he
sat
down
on
the
bench
at
the
gate
awaiting
his
serene
highness
as
everyone
now
called
kutuzov
from
the
field
beyond
the
village
came
now
sounds
of
regimental
music
and
now
the
roar
of
many
voices
shouting
hurrah
to
the
new
commander
in
chief
two
orderlies
a
courier
and
a
major
domo
stood
near
by
some
ten
paces
from
prince
andrew
availing
themselves
of
kutuzov
s
absence
and
of
the
fine
weather
a
short
swarthy
lieutenant
colonel
of
hussars
with
thick
mustaches
and
whiskers
rode
up
to
the
gate
and
glancing
at
prince
andrew
inquired
whether
his
serene
highness
was
putting
up
there
and
whether
he
would
soon
be
back
prince
andrew
replied
that
he
was
not
on
his
serene
highness
staff
but
was
himself
a
new
arrival
the
lieutenant
colonel
turned
to
a
smart
orderly
who
with
the
peculiar
contempt
with
which
a
commander
in
chief
s
orderly
speaks
to
officers
replied
what
his
serene
highness
i
expect
he
ll
be
here
soon
what
do
you
want
the
lieutenant
colonel
of
hussars
smiled
beneath
his
mustache
at
the
orderly
s
tone
dismounted
gave
his
horse
to
a
dispatch
runner
and
approached
bolkonski
with
a
slight
bow
bolkonski
made
room
for
him
on
the
bench
and
the
lieutenant
colonel
sat
down
beside
him
you
re
also
waiting
for
the
commander
in
chief
said
he
they
say
he
weceives
evewyone
thank
god
it
s
awful
with
those
sausage
eaters
ermolov
had
weason
to
ask
to
be
pwomoted
to
be
a
german
now
p
waps
wussians
will
get
a
look
in
as
it
was
devil
only
knows
what
was
happening
we
kept
wetweating
and
wetweating
did
you
take
part
in
the
campaign
he
asked
i
had
the
pleasure
replied
prince
andrew
not
only
of
taking
part
in
the
retreat
but
of
losing
in
that
retreat
all
i
held
dear
not
to
mention
the
estate
and
home
of
my
birth
my
father
who
died
of
grief
i
belong
to
the
province
of
smolensk
ah
you
re
pwince
bolkonski
vewy
glad
to
make
your
acquaintance
i
m
lieutenant
colonel
denisov
better
known
as
vaska
said
denisov
pressing
prince
andrew
s
hand
and
looking
into
his
face
with
a
particularly
kindly
attention
yes
i
heard
said
he
sympathetically
and
after
a
short
pause
added
yes
it
s
scythian
warfare
it
s
all
vewy
well
only
not
for
those
who
get
it
in
the
neck
so
you
are
pwince
andwew
bolkonski
he
swayed
his
head
vewy
pleased
pwince
to
make
your
acquaintance
he
repeated
again
smiling
sadly
and
he
again
pressed
prince
andrew
s
hand
prince
andrew
knew
denisov
from
what
natasha
had
told
him
of
her
first
suitor
this
memory
carried
him
sadly
and
sweetly
back
to
those
painful
feelings
of
which
he
had
not
thought
lately
but
which
still
found
place
in
his
soul
of
late
he
had
received
so
many
new
and
very
serious
impressions
such
as
the
retreat
from
smolensk
his
visit
to
bald
hills
and
the
recent
news
of
his
father
s
death
and
had
experienced
so
many
emotions
that
for
a
long
time
past
those
memories
had
not
entered
his
mind
and
now
that
they
did
they
did
not
act
on
him
with
nearly
their
former
strength
for
denisov
too
the
memories
awakened
by
the
name
of
bolkonski
belonged
to
a
distant
romantic
past
when
after
supper
and
after
natasha
s
singing
he
had
proposed
to
a
little
girl
of
fifteen
without
realizing
what
he
was
doing
he
smiled
at
the
recollection
of
that
time
and
of
his
love
for
natasha
and
passed
at
once
to
what
now
interested
him
passionately
and
exclusively
this
was
a
plan
of
campaign
he
had
devised
while
serving
at
the
outposts
during
the
retreat
he
had
proposed
that
plan
to
barclay
de
tolly
and
now
wished
to
propose
it
to
kutuzov
the
plan
was
based
on
the
fact
that
the
french
line
of
operation
was
too
extended
and
it
proposed
that
instead
of
or
concurrently
with
action
on
the
front
to
bar
the
advance
of
the
french
we
should
attack
their
line
of
communication
he
began
explaining
his
plan
to
prince
andrew
they
can
t
hold
all
that
line
it
s
impossible
i
will
undertake
to
bweak
thwough
give
me
five
hundwed
men
and
i
will
bweak
the
line
that
s
certain
there
s
only
one
way
guewilla
warfare
denisov
rose
and
began
gesticulating
as
he
explained
his
plan
to
bolkonski
in
the
midst
of
his
explanation
shouts
were
heard
from
the
army
growing
more
incoherent
and
more
diffused
mingling
with
music
and
songs
and
coming
from
the
field
where
the
review
was
held
sounds
of
hoofs
and
shouts
were
nearing
the
village
he
s
coming
he
s
coming
shouted
a
cossack
standing
at
the
gate
bolkonski
and
denisov
moved
to
the
gate
at
which
a
knot
of
soldiers
a
guard
of
honor
was
standing
and
they
saw
kutuzov
coming
down
the
street
mounted
on
a
rather
small
sorrel
horse
a
huge
suite
of
generals
rode
behind
him
barclay
was
riding
almost
beside
him
and
a
crowd
of
officers
ran
after
and
around
them
shouting
hurrah
his
adjutants
galloped
into
the
yard
before
him
kutuzov
was
impatiently
urging
on
his
horse
which
ambled
smoothly
under
his
weight
and
he
raised
his
hand
to
his
white
horse
guard
s
cap
with
a
red
band
and
no
peak
nodding
his
head
continually
when
he
came
up
to
the
guard
of
honor
a
fine
set
of
grenadiers
mostly
wearing
decorations
who
were
giving
him
the
salute
he
looked
at
them
silently
and
attentively
for
nearly
a
minute
with
the
steady
gaze
of
a
commander
and
then
turned
to
the
crowd
of
generals
and
officers
surrounding
him
suddenly
his
face
assumed
a
subtle
expression
he
shrugged
his
shoulders
with
an
air
of
perplexity
and
with
such
fine
fellows
to
retreat
and
retreat
well
good
by
general
he
added
and
rode
into
the
yard
past
prince
andrew
and
denisov
hurrah
hurrah
hurrah
shouted
those
behind
him
since
prince
andrew
had
last
seen
him
kutuzov
had
grown
still
more
corpulent
flaccid
and
fat
but
the
bleached
eyeball
the
scar
and
the
familiar
weariness
of
his
expression
were
still
the
same
he
was
wearing
the
white
horse
guard
s
cap
and
a
military
overcoat
with
a
whip
hanging
over
his
shoulder
by
a
thin
strap
he
sat
heavily
and
swayed
limply
on
his
brisk
little
horse
whew
whew
whew
he
whistled
just
audibly
as
he
rode
into
the
yard
his
face
expressed
the
relief
of
relaxed
strain
felt
by
a
man
who
means
to
rest
after
a
ceremony
he
drew
his
left
foot
out
of
the
stirrup
and
lurching
with
his
whole
body
and
puckering
his
face
with
the
effort
raised
it
with
difficulty
onto
the
saddle
leaned
on
his
knee
groaned
and
slipped
down
into
the
arms
of
the
cossacks
and
adjutants
who
stood
ready
to
assist
him
he
pulled
himself
together
looked
round
screwing
up
his
eyes
glanced
at
prince
andrew
and
evidently
not
recognizing
him
moved
with
his
waddling
gait
to
the
porch
whew
whew
whew
he
whistled
and
again
glanced
at
prince
andrew
as
often
occurs
with
old
men
it
was
only
after
some
seconds
that
the
impression
produced
by
prince
andrew
s
face
linked
itself
up
with
kutuzov
s
remembrance
of
his
personality
ah
how
do
you
do
my
dear
prince
how
do
you
do
my
dear
boy
come
along
said
he
glancing
wearily
round
and
he
stepped
onto
the
porch
which
creaked
under
his
weight
he
unbuttoned
his
coat
and
sat
down
on
a
bench
in
the
porch
and
how
s
your
father
i
received
news
of
his
death
yesterday
replied
prince
andrew
abruptly
kutuzov
looked
at
him
with
eyes
wide
open
with
dismay
and
then
took
off
his
cap
and
crossed
himself
may
the
kingdom
of
heaven
be
his
god
s
will
be
done
to
us
all
he
sighed
deeply
his
whole
chest
heaving
and
was
silent
for
a
while
i
loved
him
and
respected
him
and
sympathize
with
you
with
all
my
heart
he
embraced
prince
andrew
pressing
him
to
his
fat
breast
and
for
some
time
did
not
let
him
go
when
he
released
him
prince
andrew
saw
that
kutuzov
s
flabby
lips
were
trembling
and
that
tears
were
in
his
eyes
he
sighed
and
pressed
on
the
bench
with
both
hands
to
raise
himself
come
come
with
me
we
ll
have
a
talk
said
he
but
at
that
moment
denisov
no
more
intimidated
by
his
superiors
than
by
the
enemy
came
with
jingling
spurs
up
the
steps
of
the
porch
despite
the
angry
whispers
of
the
adjutants
who
tried
to
stop
him
kutuzov
his
hands
still
pressed
on
the
seat
glanced
at
him
glumly
denisov
having
given
his
name
announced
that
he
had
to
communicate
to
his
serene
highness
a
matter
of
great
importance
for
their
country
s
welfare
kutuzov
looked
wearily
at
him
and
lifting
his
hands
with
a
gesture
of
annoyance
folded
them
across
his
stomach
repeating
the
words
for
our
country
s
welfare
well
what
is
it
speak
denisov
blushed
like
a
girl
it
was
strange
to
see
the
color
rise
in
that
shaggy
bibulous
time
worn
face
and
boldly
began
to
expound
his
plan
of
cutting
the
enemy
s
lines
of
communication
between
smolensk
and
vyazma
denisov
came
from
those
parts
and
knew
the
country
well
his
plan
seemed
decidedly
a
good
one
especially
from
the
strength
of
conviction
with
which
he
spoke
kutuzov
looked
down
at
his
own
legs
occasionally
glancing
at
the
door
of
the
adjoining
hut
as
if
expecting
something
unpleasant
to
emerge
from
it
and
from
that
hut
while
denisov
was
speaking
a
general
with
a
portfolio
under
his
arm
really
did
appear
what
said
kutuzov
in
the
midst
of
denisov
s
explanations
are
you
ready
so
soon
ready
your
serene
highness
replied
the
general
kutuzov
swayed
his
head
as
much
as
to
say
how
is
one
man
to
deal
with
it
all
and
again
listened
to
denisov
i
give
my
word
of
honor
as
a
wussian
officer
said
denisov
that
i
can
bweak
napoleon
s
line
of
communication
what
relation
are
you
to
intendant
general
kiril
andreevich
denisov
asked
kutuzov
interrupting
him
he
is
my
uncle
your
sewene
highness
ah
we
were
friends
said
kutuzov
cheerfully
all
right
all
right
friend
stay
here
at
the
staff
and
tomorrow
we
ll
have
a
talk
with
a
nod
to
denisov
he
turned
away
and
put
out
his
hand
for
the
papers
konovnitsyn
had
brought
him
would
not
your
serene
highness
like
to
come
inside
said
the
general
on
duty
in
a
discontented
voice
the
plans
must
be
examined
and
several
papers
have
to
be
signed
an
adjutant
came
out
and
announced
that
everything
was
in
readiness
within
but
kutuzov
evidently
did
not
wish
to
enter
that
room
till
he
was
disengaged
he
made
a
grimace
no
tell
them
to
bring
a
small
table
out
here
my
dear
boy
i
ll
look
at
them
here
said
he
don
t
go
away
he
added
turning
to
prince
andrew
who
remained
in
the
porch
and
listened
to
the
general
s
report
while
this
was
being
given
prince
andrew
heard
the
whisper
of
a
woman
s
voice
and
the
rustle
of
a
silk
dress
behind
the
door
several
times
on
glancing
that
way
he
noticed
behind
that
door
a
plump
rosy
handsome
woman
in
a
pink
dress
with
a
lilac
silk
kerchief
on
her
head
holding
a
dish
and
evidently
awaiting
the
entrance
of
the
commander
in
chief
kutuzov
s
adjutant
whispered
to
prince
andrew
that
this
was
the
wife
of
the
priest
whose
home
it
was
and
that
she
intended
to
offer
his
serene
highness
bread
and
salt
her
husband
has
welcomed
his
serene
highness
with
the
cross
at
the
church
and
she
intends
to
welcome
him
in
the
house
she
s
very
pretty
added
the
adjutant
with
a
smile
at
those
words
kutuzov
looked
round
he
was
listening
to
the
general
s
report
which
consisted
chiefly
of
a
criticism
of
the
position
at
tsarevo
zaymishche
as
he
had
listened
to
denisov
and
seven
years
previously
had
listened
to
the
discussion
at
the
austerlitz
council
of
war
he
evidently
listened
only
because
he
had
ears
which
though
there
was
a
piece
of
tow
in
one
of
them
could
not
help
hearing
but
it
was
evident
that
nothing
the
general
could
say
would
surprise
or
even
interest
him
that
he
knew
all
that
would
be
said
beforehand
and
heard
it
all
only
because
he
had
to
as
one
has
to
listen
to
the
chanting
of
a
service
of
prayer
all
that
denisov
had
said
was
clever
and
to
the
point
what
the
general
was
saying
was
even
more
clever
and
to
the
point
but
it
was
evident
that
kutuzov
despised
knowledge
and
cleverness
and
knew
of
something
else
that
would
decide
the
matter
something
independent
of
cleverness
and
knowledge
prince
andrew
watched
the
commander
in
chief
s
face
attentively
and
the
only
expression
he
could
see
there
was
one
of
boredom
curiosity
as
to
the
meaning
of
the
feminine
whispering
behind
the
door
and
a
desire
to
observe
propriety
it
was
evident
that
kutuzov
despised
cleverness
and
learning
and
even
the
patriotic
feeling
shown
by
denisov
but
despised
them
not
because
of
his
own
intellect
feelings
or
knowledge
he
did
not
try
to
display
any
of
these
but
because
of
something
else
he
despised
them
because
of
his
old
age
and
experience
of
life
the
only
instruction
kutuzov
gave
of
his
own
accord
during
that
report
referred
to
looting
by
the
russian
troops
at
the
end
of
the
report
the
general
put
before
him
for
signature
a
paper
relating
to
the
recovery
of
payment
from
army
commanders
for
green
oats
mown
down
by
the
soldiers
when
landowners
lodged
petitions
for
compensation
after
hearing
the
matter
kutuzov
smacked
his
lips
together
and
shook
his
head
into
the
stove
into
the
fire
with
it
i
tell
you
once
for
all
my
dear
fellow
said
he
into
the
fire
with
all
such
things
let
them
cut
the
crops
and
burn
wood
to
their
hearts
content
i
don
t
order
it
or
allow
it
but
i
don
t
exact
compensation
either
one
can
t
get
on
without
it
when
wood
is
chopped
the
chips
will
fly
he
looked
at
the
paper
again
oh
this
german
precision
he
muttered
shaking
his
head
chapter
xvi
well
that
s
all
said
kutuzov
as
he
signed
the
last
of
the
documents
and
rising
heavily
and
smoothing
out
the
folds
in
his
fat
white
neck
he
moved
toward
the
door
with
a
more
cheerful
expression
the
priest
s
wife
flushing
rosy
red
caught
up
the
dish
she
had
after
all
not
managed
to
present
at
the
right
moment
though
she
had
so
long
been
preparing
for
it
and
with
a
low
bow
offered
it
to
kutuzov
he
screwed
up
his
eyes
smiled
lifted
her
chin
with
his
hand
and
said
ah
what
a
beauty
thank
you
sweetheart
he
took
some
gold
pieces
from
his
trouser
pocket
and
put
them
on
the
dish
for
her
well
my
dear
and
how
are
we
getting
on
he
asked
moving
to
the
door
of
the
room
assigned
to
him
the
priest
s
wife
smiled
and
with
dimples
in
her
rosy
cheeks
followed
him
into
the
room
the
adjutant
came
out
to
the
porch
and
asked
prince
andrew
to
lunch
with
him
half
an
hour
later
prince
andrew
was
again
called
to
kutuzov
he
found
him
reclining
in
an
armchair
still
in
the
same
unbuttoned
overcoat
he
had
in
his
hand
a
french
book
which
he
closed
as
prince
andrew
entered
marking
the
place
with
a
knife
prince
andrew
saw
by
the
cover
that
it
was
les
chevaliers
du
cygne
by
madame
de
genlis
well
sit
down
sit
down
here
let
s
have
a
talk
said
kutuzov
it
s
sad
very
sad
but
remember
my
dear
fellow
that
i
am
a
father
to
you
a
second
father
prince
andrew
told
kutuzov
all
he
knew
of
his
father
s
death
and
what
he
had
seen
at
bald
hills
when
he
passed
through
it
what
what
they
have
brought
us
to
kutuzov
suddenly
cried
in
an
agitated
voice
evidently
picturing
vividly
to
himself
from
prince
andrew
s
story
the
condition
russia
was
in
but
give
me
time
give
me
time
he
said
with
a
grim
look
evidently
not
wishing
to
continue
this
agitating
conversation
and
added
i
sent
for
you
to
keep
you
with
me
i
thank
your
serene
highness
but
i
fear
i
am
no
longer
fit
for
the
staff
replied
prince
andrew
with
a
smile
which
kutuzov
noticed
kutuzov
glanced
inquiringly
at
him
but
above
all
added
prince
andrew
i
have
grown
used
to
my
regiment
am
fond
of
the
officers
and
i
fancy
the
men
also
like
me
i
should
be
sorry
to
leave
the
regiment
if
i
decline
the
honor
of
being
with
you
believe
me
a
shrewd
kindly
yet
subtly
derisive
expression
lit
up
kutuzov
s
podgy
face
he
cut
bolkonski
short
i
am
sorry
for
i
need
you
but
you
re
right
you
re
right
it
s
not
here
that
men
are
needed
advisers
are
always
plentiful
but
men
are
not
the
regiments
would
not
be
what
they
are
if
the
would
be
advisers
served
there
as
you
do
i
remember
you
at
austerlitz
i
remember
yes
i
remember
you
with
the
standard
said
kutuzov
and
a
flush
of
pleasure
suffused
prince
andrew
s
face
at
this
recollection
taking
his
hand
and
drawing
him
downwards
kutuzov
offered
his
cheek
to
be
kissed
and
again
prince
andrew
noticed
tears
in
the
old
man
s
eyes
though
prince
andrew
knew
that
kutuzov
s
tears
came
easily
and
that
he
was
particularly
tender
to
and
considerate
of
him
from
a
wish
to
show
sympathy
with
his
loss
yet
this
reminder
of
austerlitz
was
both
pleasant
and
flattering
to
him
go
your
way
and
god
be
with
you
i
know
your
path
is
the
path
of
honor
he
paused
i
missed
you
at
bucharest
but
i
needed
someone
to
send
and
changing
the
subject
kutuzov
began
to
speak
of
the
turkish
war
and
the
peace
that
had
been
concluded
yes
i
have
been
much
blamed
he
said
both
for
that
war
and
the
peace
but
everything
came
at
the
right
time
tout
vient
a
point
a
celui
qui
sait
attendre
and
there
were
as
many
advisers
there
as
here
he
went
on
returning
to
the
subject
of
advisers
which
evidently
occupied
him
ah
those
advisers
said
he
if
we
had
listened
to
them
all
we
should
not
have
made
peace
with
turkey
and
should
not
have
been
through
with
that
war
everything
in
haste
but
more
haste
less
speed
kamenski
would
have
been
lost
if
he
had
not
died
he
stormed
fortresses
with
thirty
thousand
men
it
is
not
difficult
to
capture
a
fortress
but
it
is
difficult
to
win
a
campaign
for
that
storming
and
attacking
but
patience
and
time
are
wanted
kamenski
sent
soldiers
to
rustchuk
but
i
only
employed
these
two
things
and
took
more
fortresses
than
kamenski
and
made
them
but
eat
horseflesh
he
swayed
his
head
and
the
french
shall
too
believe
me
he
went
on
growing
warmer
and
beating
his
chest
i
ll
make
them
eat
horseflesh
and
tears
again
dimmed
his
eyes
everything
comes
in
time
to
him
who
knows
how
to
wait
but
shan
t
we
have
to
accept
battle
remarked
prince
andrew
we
shall
if
everybody
wants
it
it
can
t
be
helped
but
believe
me
my
dear
boy
there
is
nothing
stronger
than
those
two
patience
and
time
they
will
do
it
all
but
the
advisers
n
entendent
pas
de
cette
oreille
voila
le
mal
some
want
a
thing
others
don
t
what
s
one
to
do
he
asked
evidently
expecting
an
answer
well
what
do
you
want
us
to
do
he
repeated
and
his
eye
shone
with
a
deep
shrewd
look
i
ll
tell
you
what
to
do
he
continued
as
prince
andrew
still
did
not
reply
i
will
tell
you
what
to
do
and
what
i
do
dans
le
doute
mon
cher
he
paused
abstiens
toi
he
articulated
the
french
proverb
deliberately
don
t
see
it
that
way
that
s
the
trouble
when
in
doubt
my
dear
fellow
do
nothing
well
good
by
my
dear
fellow
remember
that
with
all
my
heart
i
share
your
sorrow
and
that
for
you
i
am
not
a
serene
highness
nor
a
prince
nor
a
commander
in
chief
but
a
father
if
you
want
anything
come
straight
to
me
good
by
my
dear
boy
again
he
embraced
and
kissed
prince
andrew
but
before
the
latter
had
left
the
room
kutuzov
gave
a
sigh
of
relief
and
went
on
with
his
unfinished
novel
les
chevaliers
du
cygne
by
madame
de
genlis
prince
andrew
could
not
have
explained
how
or
why
it
was
but
after
that
interview
with
kutuzov
he
went
back
to
his
regiment
reassured
as
to
the
general
course
of
affairs
and
as
to
the
man
to
whom
it
had
been
entrusted
the
more
he
realized
the
absence
of
all
personal
motive
in
that
old
man
in
whom
there
seemed
to
remain
only
the
habit
of
passions
and
in
place
of
an
intellect
grouping
events
and
drawing
conclusions
only
the
capacity
calmly
to
contemplate
the
course
of
events
the
more
reassured
he
was
that
everything
would
be
as
it
should
he
will
not
bring
in
any
plan
of
his
own
he
will
not
devise
or
undertake
anything
thought
prince
andrew
but
he
will
hear
everything
remember
everything
and
put
everything
in
its
place
he
will
not
hinder
anything
useful
nor
allow
anything
harmful
he
understands
that
there
is
something
stronger
and
more
important
than
his
own
will
the
inevitable
course
of
events
and
he
can
see
them
and
grasp
their
significance
and
seeing
that
significance
can
refrain
from
meddling
and
renounce
his
personal
wish
directed
to
something
else
and
above
all
thought
prince
andrew
one
believes
in
him
because
he
s
russian
despite
the
novel
by
genlis
and
the
french
proverbs
and
because
his
voice
shook
when
he
said
what
they
have
brought
us
to
and
had
a
sob
in
it
when
he
said
he
would
make
them
eat
horseflesh
on
such
feelings
more
or
less
dimly
shared
by
all
the
unanimity
and
general
approval
were
founded
with
which
despite
court
influences
the
popular
choice
of
kutuzov
as
commander
in
chief
was
received
chapter
xvii
after
the
emperor
had
left
moscow
life
flowed
on
there
in
its
usual
course
and
its
course
was
so
very
usual
that
it
was
difficult
to
remember
the
recent
days
of
patriotic
elation
and
ardor
hard
to
believe
that
russia
was
really
in
danger
and
that
the
members
of
the
english
club
were
also
sons
of
the
fatherland
ready
to
sacrifice
everything
for
it
the
one
thing
that
recalled
the
patriotic
fervor
everyone
had
displayed
during
the
emperor
s
stay
was
the
call
for
contributions
of
men
and
money
a
necessity
that
as
soon
as
the
promises
had
been
made
assumed
a
legal
official
form
and
became
unavoidable
with
the
enemy
s
approach
to
moscow
the
moscovites
view
of
their
situation
did
not
grow
more
serious
but
on
the
contrary
became
even
more
frivolous
as
always
happens
with
people
who
see
a
great
danger
approaching
at
the
approach
of
danger
there
are
always
two
voices
that
speak
with
equal
power
in
the
human
soul
one
very
reasonably
tells
a
man
to
consider
the
nature
of
the
danger
and
the
means
of
escaping
it
the
other
still
more
reasonably
says
that
it
is
too
depressing
and
painful
to
think
of
the
danger
since
it
is
not
in
man
s
power
to
foresee
everything
and
avert
the
general
course
of
events
and
it
is
therefore
better
to
disregard
what
is
painful
till
it
comes
and
to
think
about
what
is
pleasant
in
solitude
a
man
generally
listens
to
the
first
voice
but
in
society
to
the
second
so
it
was
now
with
the
inhabitants
of
moscow
it
was
long
since
people
had
been
as
gay
in
moscow
as
that
year
rostopchin
s
broadsheets
headed
by
woodcuts
of
a
drink
shop
a
potman
and
a
moscow
burgher
called
karpushka
chigirin
who
having
been
a
militiaman
and
having
had
rather
too
much
at
the
pub
heard
that
napoleon
wished
to
come
to
moscow
grew
angry
abused
the
french
in
very
bad
language
came
out
of
the
drink
shop
and
under
the
sign
of
the
eagle
began
to
address
the
assembled
people
were
read
and
discussed
together
with
the
latest
of
vasili
lvovich
pushkin
s
bouts
rimes
in
the
corner
room
at
the
club
members
gathered
to
read
these
broadsheets
and
some
liked
the
way
karpushka
jeered
at
the
french
saying
they
will
swell
up
with
russian
cabbage
burst
with
our
buckwheat
porridge
and
choke
themselves
with
cabbage
soup
they
are
all
dwarfs
and
one
peasant
woman
will
toss
three
of
them
with
a
hayfork
others
did
not
like
that
tone
and
said
it
was
stupid
and
vulgar
it
was
said
that
rostopchin
had
expelled
all
frenchmen
and
even
all
foreigners
from
moscow
and
that
there
had
been
some
spies
and
agents
of
napoleon
among
them
but
this
was
told
chiefly
to
introduce
rostopchin
s
witty
remark
on
that
occasion
the
foreigners
were
deported
to
nizhni
by
boat
and
rostopchin
had
said
to
them
in
french
rentrez
en
vousmemes
entrez
dans
la
barque
et
n
en
faites
pas
une
barque
de
charon
there
was
talk
of
all
the
government
offices
having
been
already
removed
from
moscow
and
to
this
shinshin
s
witticism
was
added
that
for
that
alone
moscow
ought
to
be
grateful
to
napoleon
it
was
said
that
mamonov
s
regiment
would
cost
him
eight
hundred
thousand
rubles
and
that
bezukhov
had
spent
even
more
on
his
but
that
the
best
thing
about
bezukhov
s
action
was
that
he
himself
was
going
to
don
a
uniform
and
ride
at
the
head
of
his
regiment
without
charging
anything
for
the
show
think
it
over
get
into
the
barque
and
take
care
not
to
make
it
a
barque
of
charon
you
don
t
spare
anyone
said
julie
drubetskaya
as
she
collected
and
pressed
together
a
bunch
of
raveled
lint
with
her
thin
beringed
fingers
julie
was
preparing
to
leave
moscow
next
day
and
was
giving
a
farewell
soiree
bezukhov
est
ridicule
but
he
is
so
kind
and
good
natured
what
pleasure
is
there
to
be
so
caustique
a
forfeit
cried
a
young
man
in
militia
uniform
whom
julie
called
mon
chevalier
and
who
was
going
with
her
to
nizhni
in
julie
s
set
as
in
many
other
circles
in
moscow
it
had
been
agreed
that
they
would
speak
nothing
but
russian
and
that
those
who
made
a
slip
and
spoke
french
should
pay
fines
to
the
committee
of
voluntary
contributions
another
forfeit
for
a
gallicism
said
a
russian
writer
who
was
present
what
pleasure
is
there
to
be
is
not
russian
you
spare
no
one
continued
julie
to
the
young
man
without
heeding
the
author
s
remark
for
caustique
i
am
guilty
and
will
pay
and
i
am
prepared
to
pay
again
for
the
pleasure
of
telling
you
the
truth
for
gallicisms
i
won
t
be
responsible
she
remarked
turning
to
the
author
i
have
neither
the
money
nor
the
time
like
prince
galitsyn
to
engage
a
master
to
teach
me
russian
ah
here
he
is
she
added
quand
on
no
no
she
said
to
the
militia
officer
you
won
t
catch
me
speak
of
the
sun
and
you
see
its
rays
and
she
smiled
amiably
at
pierre
we
were
just
talking
of
you
she
said
with
the
facility
in
lying
natural
to
a
society
woman
we
were
saying
that
your
regiment
would
be
sure
to
be
better
than
mamonov
s
oh
don
t
talk
to
me
of
my
regiment
replied
pierre
kissing
his
hostess
hand
and
taking
a
seat
beside
her
i
am
so
sick
of
it
you
will
of
course
command
it
yourself
said
julie
directing
a
sly
sarcastic
glance
toward
the
militia
officer
the
latter
in
pierre
s
presence
had
ceased
to
be
caustic
and
his
face
expressed
perplexity
as
to
what
julie
s
smile
might
mean
in
spite
of
his
absent
mindedness
and
good
nature
pierre
s
personality
immediately
checked
any
attempt
to
ridicule
him
to
his
face
no
said
pierre
with
a
laughing
glance
at
his
big
stout
body
i
should
make
too
good
a
target
for
the
french
besides
i
am
afraid
i
should
hardly
be
able
to
climb
onto
a
horse
among
those
whom
julie
s
guests
happened
to
choose
to
gossip
about
were
the
rostovs
i
hear
that
their
affairs
are
in
a
very
bad
way
said
julie
and
he
is
so
unreasonable
the
count
himself
i
mean
the
razumovskis
wanted
to
buy
his
house
and
his
estate
near
moscow
but
it
drags
on
and
on
he
asks
too
much
no
i
think
the
sale
will
come
off
in
a
few
days
said
someone
though
it
is
madness
to
buy
anything
in
moscow
now
why
asked
julie
you
don
t
think
moscow
is
in
danger
then
why
are
you
leaving
i
what
a
question
i
am
going
because
well
because
everyone
is
going
and
besides
i
am
not
joan
of
arc
or
an
amazon
well
of
course
of
course
let
me
have
some
more
strips
of
linen
if
he
manages
the
business
properly
he
will
be
able
to
pay
off
all
his
debts
said
the
militia
officer
speaking
of
rostov
a
kindly
old
man
but
not
up
to
much
and
why
do
they
stay
on
so
long
in
moscow
they
meant
to
leave
for
the
country
long
ago
natalie
is
quite
well
again
now
isn
t
she
julie
asked
pierre
with
a
knowing
smile
they
are
waiting
for
their
younger
son
pierre
replied
he
joined
obolenski
s
cossacks
and
went
to
belaya
tserkov
where
the
regiment
is
being
formed
but
now
they
have
had
him
transferred
to
my
regiment
and
are
expecting
him
every
day
the
count
wanted
to
leave
long
ago
but
the
countess
won
t
on
any
account
leave
moscow
till
her
son
returns
i
met
them
the
day
before
yesterday
at
the
arkharovs
natalie
has
recovered
her
looks
and
is
brighter
she
sang
a
song
how
easily
some
people
get
over
everything
get
over
what
inquired
pierre
looking
displeased
julie
smiled
you
know
count
such
knights
as
you
are
only
found
in
madame
de
souza
s
novels
what
knights
what
do
you
mean
demanded
pierre
blushing
oh
come
my
dear
count
c
est
la
fable
de
tout
moscou
je
vous
admire
ma
parole
d
honneur
it
is
the
talk
of
all
moscow
my
word
i
admire
you
forfeit
forfeit
cried
the
militia
officer
all
right
one
can
t
talk
how
tiresome
what
is
the
talk
of
all
moscow
pierre
asked
angrily
rising
to
his
feet
come
now
count
you
know
i
don
t
know
anything
about
it
said
pierre
i
know
you
were
friendly
with
natalie
and
so
but
i
was
always
more
friendly
with
vera
that
dear
vera
no
madame
pierre
continued
in
a
tone
of
displeasure
i
have
not
taken
on
myself
the
role
of
natalie
rostova
s
knight
at
all
and
have
not
been
their
house
for
nearly
a
month
but
i
cannot
understand
the
cruelty
qui
s
excuse
s
accuse
said
julie
smiling
and
waving
the
lint
triumphantly
and
to
have
the
last
word
she
promptly
changed
the
subject
do
you
know
what
i
heard
today
poor
mary
bolkonskaya
arrived
in
moscow
yesterday
do
you
know
that
she
has
lost
her
father
who
excuses
himself
accuses
himself
really
where
is
she
i
should
like
very
much
to
see
her
said
pierre
i
spent
the
evening
with
her
yesterday
she
is
going
to
their
estate
near
moscow
either
today
or
tomorrow
morning
with
her
nephew
well
and
how
is
she
asked
pierre
she
is
well
but
sad
but
do
you
know
who
rescued
her
it
is
quite
a
romance
nicholas
rostov
she
was
surrounded
and
they
wanted
to
kill
her
and
had
wounded
some
of
her
people
he
rushed
in
and
saved
her
another
romance
said
the
militia
officer
really
this
general
flight
has
been
arranged
to
get
all
the
old
maids
married
off
catiche
is
one
and
princess
bolkonskaya
another
do
you
know
i
really
believe
she
is
un
petit
peu
amoureuse
du
jeune
homme
a
little
bit
in
love
with
the
young
man
forfeit
forfeit
forfeit
but
how
could
one
say
that
in
russian
chapter
xviii
when
pierre
returned
home
he
was
handed
two
of
rostopchin
s
broadsheets
that
had
been
brought
that
day
the
first
declared
that
the
report
that
count
rostopchin
had
forbidden
people
to
leave
moscow
was
false
on
the
contrary
he
was
glad
that
ladies
and
tradesmen
s
wives
were
leaving
the
city
there
will
be
less
panic
and
less
gossip
ran
the
broadsheet
but
i
will
stake
my
life
on
it
that
that
will
not
enter
moscow
these
words
showed
pierre
clearly
for
the
first
time
that
the
french
would
enter
moscow
the
second
broadsheet
stated
that
our
headquarters
were
at
vyazma
that
count
wittgenstein
had
defeated
the
french
but
that
as
many
of
the
inhabitants
of
moscow
wished
to
be
armed
weapons
were
ready
for
them
at
the
arsenal
sabers
pistols
and
muskets
which
could
be
had
at
a
low
price
the
tone
of
the
proclamation
was
not
as
jocose
as
in
the
former
chigirin
talks
pierre
pondered
over
these
broadsheets
evidently
the
terrible
stormcloud
he
had
desired
with
the
whole
strength
of
his
soul
but
which
yet
aroused
involuntary
horror
in
him
was
drawing
near
shall
i
join
the
army
and
enter
the
service
or
wait
he
asked
himself
for
the
hundredth
time
he
took
a
pack
of
cards
that
lay
on
the
table
and
began
to
lay
them
out
for
a
game
of
patience
if
this
patience
comes
out
he
said
to
himself
after
shuffling
the
cards
holding
them
in
his
hand
and
lifting
his
head
if
it
comes
out
it
means
what
does
it
mean
he
had
not
decided
what
it
should
mean
when
he
heard
the
voice
of
the
eldest
princess
at
the
door
asking
whether
she
might
come
in
then
it
will
mean
that
i
must
go
to
the
army
said
pierre
to
himself
come
in
come
in
he
added
to
the
princess
only
the
eldest
princess
the
one
with
the
stony
face
and
long
waist
was
still
living
in
pierre
s
house
the
two
younger
ones
had
both
married
excuse
my
coming
to
you
cousin
she
said
in
a
reproachful
and
agitated
voice
you
know
some
decision
must
be
come
to
what
is
going
to
happen
everyone
has
left
moscow
and
the
people
are
rioting
how
is
it
that
we
are
staying
on
on
the
contrary
things
seem
satisfactory
ma
cousine
said
pierre
in
the
bantering
tone
he
habitually
adopted
toward
her
always
feeling
uncomfortable
in
the
role
of
her
benefactor
satisfactory
indeed
very
satisfactory
barbara
ivanovna
told
me
today
how
our
troops
are
distinguishing
themselves
it
certainly
does
them
credit
and
the
people
too
are
quite
mutinous
they
no
longer
obey
even
my
maid
has
taken
to
being
rude
at
this
rate
they
will
soon
begin
beating
us
one
can
t
walk
in
the
streets
but
above
all
the
french
will
be
here
any
day
now
so
what
are
we
waiting
for
i
ask
just
one
thing
of
you
cousin
she
went
on
arrange
for
me
to
be
taken
to
petersburg
whatever
i
may
be
i
can
t
live
under
bonaparte
s
rule
oh
come
ma
cousine
where
do
you
get
your
information
from
on
the
contrary
i
won
t
submit
to
your
napoleon
others
may
if
they
please
if
you
don
t
want
to
do
this
but
i
will
i
ll
give
the
order
at
once
the
princess
was
apparently
vexed
at
not
having
anyone
to
be
angry
with
muttering
to
herself
she
sat
down
on
a
chair
but
you
have
been
misinformed
said
pierre
everything
is
quiet
in
the
city
and
there
is
not
the
slightest
danger
see
i
ve
just
been
reading
he
showed
her
the
broadsheet
count
rostopchin
writes
that
he
will
stake
his
life
on
it
that
the
enemy
will
not
enter
moscow
oh
that
count
of
yours
said
the
princess
malevolently
he
is
a
hypocrite
a
rascal
who
has
himself
roused
the
people
to
riot
didn
t
he
write
in
those
idiotic
broadsheets
that
anyone
whoever
it
might
be
should
be
dragged
to
the
lockup
by
his
hair
how
silly
and
honor
and
glory
to
whoever
captures
him
he
says
this
is
what
his
cajolery
has
brought
us
to
barbara
ivanovna
told
me
the
mob
near
killed
her
because
she
said
something
in
french
oh
but
it
s
so
you
take
everything
so
to
heart
said
pierre
and
began
laying
out
his
cards
for
patience
although
that
patience
did
come
out
pierre
did
not
join
the
army
but
remained
in
deserted
moscow
ever
in
the
same
state
of
agitation
irresolution
and
alarm
yet
at
the
same
time
joyfully
expecting
something
terrible
next
day
toward
evening
the
princess
set
off
and
pierre
s
head
steward
came
to
inform
him
that
the
money
needed
for
the
equipment
of
his
regiment
could
not
be
found
without
selling
one
of
the
estates
in
general
the
head
steward
made
out
to
pierre
that
his
project
of
raising
a
regiment
would
ruin
him
pierre
listened
to
him
scarcely
able
to
repress
a
smile
well
then
sell
it
said
he
what
s
to
be
done
i
can
t
draw
back
now
the
worse
everything
became
especially
his
own
affairs
the
better
was
pierre
pleased
and
the
more
evident
was
it
that
the
catastrophe
he
expected
was
approaching
hardly
anyone
he
knew
was
left
in
town
julie
had
gone
and
so
had
princess
mary
of
his
intimate
friends
only
the
rostovs
remained
but
he
did
not
go
to
see
them
to
distract
his
thoughts
he
drove
that
day
to
the
village
of
vorontsovo
to
see
the
great
balloon
leppich
was
constructing
to
destroy
the
foe
and
a
trial
balloon
that
was
to
go
up
next
day
the
balloon
was
not
yet
ready
but
pierre
learned
that
it
was
being
constructed
by
the
emperor
s
desire
the
emperor
had
written
to
count
rostopchin
as
follows
as
soon
as
leppich
is
ready
get
together
a
crew
of
reliable
and
intelligent
men
for
his
car
and
send
a
courier
to
general
kutuzov
to
let
him
know
i
have
informed
him
of
the
matter
please
impress
upon
leppich
to
be
very
careful
where
he
descends
for
the
first
time
that
he
may
not
make
a
mistake
and
fall
into
the
enemy
s
hands
it
is
essential
for
him
to
combine
his
movements
with
those
of
the
commander
in
chief
on
his
way
home
from
vorontsovo
as
he
was
passing
the
bolotnoe
place
pierre
seeing
a
large
crowd
round
the
lobnoe
place
stopped
and
got
out
of
his
trap
a
french
cook
accused
of
being
a
spy
was
being
flogged
the
flogging
was
only
just
over
and
the
executioner
was
releasing
from
the
flogging
bench
a
stout
man
with
red
whiskers
in
blue
stockings
and
a
green
jacket
who
was
moaning
piteously
another
criminal
thin
and
pale
stood
near
judging
by
their
faces
they
were
both
frenchmen
with
a
frightened
and
suffering
look
resembling
that
on
the
thin
frenchman
s
face
pierre
pushed
his
way
in
through
the
crowd
what
is
it
who
is
it
what
is
it
for
he
kept
asking
but
the
attention
of
the
crowd
officials
burghers
shopkeepers
peasants
and
women
in
cloaks
and
in
pelisses
was
so
eagerly
centered
on
what
was
passing
in
lobnoe
place
that
no
one
answered
him
the
stout
man
rose
frowned
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
evidently
trying
to
appear
firm
began
to
pull
on
his
jacket
without
looking
about
him
but
suddenly
his
lips
trembled
and
he
began
to
cry
in
the
way
full
blooded
grown
up
men
cry
though
angry
with
himself
for
doing
so
in
the
crowd
people
began
talking
loudly
to
stifle
their
feelings
of
pity
as
it
seemed
to
pierre
he
s
cook
to
some
prince
eh
mounseer
russian
sauce
seems
to
be
sour
to
a
frenchman
sets
his
teeth
on
edge
said
a
wrinkled
clerk
who
was
standing
behind
pierre
when
the
frenchman
began
to
cry
the
clerk
glanced
round
evidently
hoping
that
his
joke
would
be
appreciated
some
people
began
to
laugh
others
continued
to
watch
in
dismay
the
executioner
who
was
undressing
the
other
man
pierre
choked
his
face
puckered
and
he
turned
hastily
away
went
back
to
his
trap
muttering
something
to
himself
as
he
went
and
took
his
seat
as
they
drove
along
he
shuddered
and
exclaimed
several
times
so
audibly
that
the
coachman
asked
him
what
is
your
pleasure
where
are
you
going
shouted
pierre
to
the
man
who
was
driving
to
lubyanka
street
to
the
governor
s
as
you
ordered
answered
the
coachman
fool
idiot
shouted
pierre
abusing
his
coachman
a
thing
he
rarely
did
home
i
told
you
and
drive
faster
blockhead
i
must
get
away
this
very
day
he
murmured
to
himself
at
the
sight
of
the
tortured
frenchman
and
the
crowd
surrounding
the
lobnoe
place
pierre
had
so
definitely
made
up
his
mind
that
he
could
no
longer
remain
in
moscow
and
would
leave
for
the
army
that
very
day
that
it
seemed
to
him
that
either
he
had
told
the
coachman
this
or
that
the
man
ought
to
have
known
it
for
himself
on
reaching
home
pierre
gave
orders
to
evstafey
his
head
coachman
who
knew
everything
could
do
anything
and
was
known
to
all
moscow
that
he
would
leave
that
night
for
the
army
at
mozhaysk
and
that
his
saddle
horses
should
be
sent
there
this
could
not
all
be
arranged
that
day
so
on
evstafey
s
representation
pierre
had
to
put
off
his
departure
till
next
day
to
allow
time
for
the
relay
horses
to
be
sent
on
in
advance
on
the
twenty
fourth
the
weather
cleared
up
after
a
spell
of
rain
and
after
dinner
pierre
left
moscow
when
changing
horses
that
night
in
perkhushkovo
he
learned
that
there
had
been
a
great
battle
that
evening
this
was
the
battle
of
shevardino
he
was
told
that
there
in
perkhushkovo
the
earth
trembled
from
the
firing
but
nobody
could
answer
his
questions
as
to
who
had
won
at
dawn
next
day
pierre
was
approaching
mozhaysk
every
house
in
mozhaysk
had
soldiers
quartered
in
it
and
at
the
hostel
where
pierre
was
met
by
his
groom
and
coachman
there
was
no
room
to
be
had
it
was
full
of
officers
everywhere
in
mozhaysk
and
beyond
it
troops
were
stationed
or
on
the
march
cossacks
foot
and
horse
soldiers
wagons
caissons
and
cannon
were
everywhere
pierre
pushed
forward
as
fast
as
he
could
and
the
farther
he
left
moscow
behind
and
the
deeper
he
plunged
into
that
sea
of
troops
the
more
was
he
overcome
by
restless
agitation
and
a
new
and
joyful
feeling
he
had
not
experienced
before
it
was
a
feeling
akin
to
what
he
had
felt
at
the
sloboda
palace
during
the
emperor
s
visit
a
sense
of
the
necessity
of
undertaking
something
and
sacrificing
something
he
now
experienced
a
glad
consciousness
that
everything
that
constitutes
men
s
happiness
the
comforts
of
life
wealth
even
life
itself
is
rubbish
it
is
pleasant
to
throw
away
compared
with
something
with
what
pierre
could
not
say
and
he
did
not
try
to
determine
for
whom
and
for
what
he
felt
such
particular
delight
in
sacrificing
everything
he
was
not
occupied
with
the
question
of
what
to
sacrifice
for
the
fact
of
sacrificing
in
itself
afforded
him
a
new
and
joyous
sensation
chapter
xix
on
the
twenty
fourth
of
august
the
battle
of
the
shevardino
redoubt
was
fought
on
the
twenty
fifth
not
a
shot
was
fired
by
either
side
and
on
the
twenty
sixth
the
battle
of
borodino
itself
took
place
why
and
how
were
the
battles
of
shevardino
and
borodino
given
and
accepted
why
was
the
battle
of
borodino
fought
there
was
not
the
least
sense
in
it
for
either
the
french
or
the
russians
its
immediate
result
for
the
russians
was
and
was
bound
to
be
that
we
were
brought
nearer
to
the
destruction
of
moscow
which
we
feared
more
than
anything
in
the
world
and
for
the
french
its
immediate
result
was
that
they
were
brought
nearer
to
the
destruction
of
their
whole
army
which
they
feared
more
than
anything
in
the
world
what
the
result
must
be
was
quite
obvious
and
yet
napoleon
offered
and
kutuzov
accepted
that
battle
if
the
commanders
had
been
guided
by
reason
it
would
seem
that
it
must
have
been
obvious
to
napoleon
that
by
advancing
thirteen
hundred
miles
and
giving
battle
with
a
probability
of
losing
a
quarter
of
his
army
he
was
advancing
to
certain
destruction
and
it
must
have
been
equally
clear
to
kutuzov
that
by
accepting
battle
and
risking
the
loss
of
a
quarter
of
his
army
he
would
certainly
lose
moscow
for
kutuzov
this
was
mathematically
clear
as
it
is
that
if
when
playing
draughts
i
have
one
man
less
and
go
on
exchanging
i
shall
certainly
lose
and
therefore
should
not
exchange
when
my
opponent
has
sixteen
men
and
i
have
fourteen
i
am
only
one
eighth
weaker
than
he
but
when
i
have
exchanged
thirteen
more
men
he
will
be
three
times
as
strong
as
i
am
before
the
battle
of
borodino
our
strength
in
proportion
to
the
french
was
about
as
five
to
six
but
after
that
battle
it
was
little
more
than
one
to
two
previously
we
had
a
hundred
thousand
against
a
hundred
and
twenty
thousand
afterwards
little
more
than
fifty
thousand
against
a
hundred
thousand
yet
the
shrewd
and
experienced
kutuzov
accepted
the
battle
while
napoleon
who
was
said
to
be
a
commander
of
genius
gave
it
losing
a
quarter
of
his
army
and
lengthening
his
lines
of
communication
still
more
if
it
is
said
that
he
expected
to
end
the
campaign
by
occupying
moscow
as
he
had
ended
a
previous
campaign
by
occupying
vienna
there
is
much
evidence
to
the
contrary
napoleon
s
historians
themselves
tell
us
that
from
smolensk
onwards
he
wished
to
stop
knew
the
danger
of
his
extended
position
and
knew
that
the
occupation
of
moscow
would
not
be
the
end
of
the
campaign
for
he
had
seen
at
smolensk
the
state
in
which
russian
towns
were
left
to
him
and
had
not
received
a
single
reply
to
his
repeated
announcements
of
his
wish
to
negotiate
in
giving
and
accepting
battle
at
borodino
kutuzov
acted
involuntarily
and
irrationally
but
later
on
to
fit
what
had
occurred
the
historians
provided
cunningly
devised
evidence
of
the
foresight
and
genius
the
generals
who
of
all
the
blind
tools
of
history
were
the
most
enslaved
and
involuntary
the
ancients
have
left
us
model
heroic
poems
in
which
the
heroes
furnish
the
whole
interest
of
the
story
and
we
are
still
unable
to
accustom
ourselves
to
the
fact
that
for
our
epoch
histories
of
that
kind
are
meaningless
on
the
other
question
how
the
battle
of
borodino
and
the
preceding
battle
of
shevardino
were
fought
there
also
exists
a
definite
and
well
known
but
quite
false
conception
all
the
historians
describe
the
affair
as
follows
the
russian
army
they
say
in
its
retreat
from
smolensk
sought
out
for
itself
the
best
position
for
a
general
engagement
and
found
such
a
position
at
borodino
the
russians
they
say
fortified
this
position
in
advance
on
the
left
of
the
highroad
from
moscow
to
smolensk
and
almost
at
a
right
angle
to
it
from
borodino
to
utitsa
at
the
very
place
where
the
battle
was
fought
in
front
of
this
position
they
say
a
fortified
outpost
was
set
up
on
the
shevardino
mound
to
observe
the
enemy
on
the
twenty
fourth
we
are
told
napoleon
attacked
this
advanced
post
and
took
it
and
on
the
twenty
sixth
attacked
the
whole
russian
army
which
was
in
position
on
the
field
of
borodino
so
the
histories
say
and
it
is
all
quite
wrong
as
anyone
who
cares
to
look
into
the
matter
can
easily
convince
himself
the
russians
did
not
seek
out
the
best
position
but
on
the
contrary
during
the
retreat
passed
many
positions
better
than
borodino
they
did
not
stop
at
any
one
of
these
positions
because
kutuzov
did
not
wish
to
occupy
a
position
he
had
not
himself
chosen
because
the
popular
demand
for
a
battle
had
not
yet
expressed
itself
strongly
enough
and
because
miloradovich
had
not
yet
arrived
with
the
militia
and
for
many
other
reasons
the
fact
is
that
other
positions
they
had
passed
were
stronger
and
that
the
position
at
borodino
the
one
where
the
battle
was
fought
far
from
being
strong
was
no
more
a
position
than
any
other
spot
one
might
find
in
the
russian
empire
by
sticking
a
pin
into
the
map
at
hazard
not
only
did
the
russians
not
fortify
the
position
on
the
field
of
borodino
to
the
left
of
and
at
a
right
angle
to
the
highroad
that
is
the
position
on
which
the
battle
took
place
but
never
till
the
twenty
fifth
of
august
did
they
think
that
a
battle
might
be
fought
there
this
was
shown
first
by
the
fact
that
there
were
no
entrenchments
there
by
the
twenty
fifth
and
that
those
begun
on
the
twenty
fifth
and
twenty
sixth
were
not
completed
and
secondly
by
the
position
of
the
shevardino
redoubt
that
redoubt
was
quite
senseless
in
front
of
the
position
where
the
battle
was
accepted
why
was
it
more
strongly
fortified
than
any
other
post
and
why
were
all
efforts
exhausted
and
six
thousand
men
sacrificed
to
defend
it
till
late
at
night
on
the
twenty
fourth
a
cossack
patrol
would
have
sufficed
to
observe
the
enemy
thirdly
as
proof
that
the
position
on
which
the
battle
was
fought
had
not
been
foreseen
and
that
the
shevardino
redoubt
was
not
an
advanced
post
of
that
position
we
have
the
fact
that
up
to
the
twenty
fifth
barclay
de
tolly
and
bagration
were
convinced
that
the
shevardino
redoubt
was
the
left
flank
of
the
position
and
that
kutuzov
himself
in
his
report
written
in
hot
haste
after
the
battle
speaks
of
the
shevardino
redoubt
as
the
left
flank
of
the
position
it
was
much
later
when
reports
on
the
battle
of
borodino
were
written
at
leisure
that
the
incorrect
and
extraordinary
statement
was
invented
probably
to
justify
the
mistakes
of
a
commander
in
chief
who
had
to
be
represented
as
infallible
that
the
shevardino
redoubt
was
an
advanced
post
whereas
in
reality
it
was
simply
a
fortified
point
on
the
left
flank
and
that
the
battle
of
borodino
was
fought
by
us
on
an
entrenched
position
previously
selected
where
as
it
was
fought
on
a
quite
unexpected
spot
which
was
almost
unentrenched
the
case
was
evidently
this
a
position
was
selected
along
the
river
kolocha
which
crosses
the
highroad
not
at
a
right
angle
but
at
an
acute
angle
so
that
the
left
flank
was
at
shevardino
the
right
flank
near
the
village
of
novoe
and
the
center
at
borodino
at
the
confluence
of
the
rivers
kolocha
and
voyna
to
anyone
who
looks
at
the
field
of
borodino
without
thinking
of
how
the
battle
was
actually
fought
this
position
protected
by
the
river
kolocha
presents
itself
as
obvious
for
an
army
whose
object
was
to
prevent
an
enemy
from
advancing
along
the
smolensk
road
to
moscow
napoleon
riding
to
valuevo
on
the
twenty
fourth
did
not
see
as
the
history
books
say
he
did
the
position
of
the
russians
from
utitsa
to
borodino
he
could
not
have
seen
that
position
because
it
did
not
exist
nor
did
he
see
an
advanced
post
of
the
russian
army
but
while
pursuing
the
russian
rearguard
he
came
upon
the
left
flank
of
the
russian
position
at
the
shevardino
redoubt
and
unexpectedly
for
the
russians
moved
his
army
across
the
kolocha
and
the
russians
not
having
time
to
begin
a
general
engagement
withdrew
their
left
wing
from
the
position
they
had
intended
to
occupy
and
took
up
a
new
position
which
had
not
been
foreseen
and
was
not
fortified
by
crossing
to
the
other
side
of
the
kolocha
to
the
left
of
the
highroad
napoleon
shifted
the
whole
forthcoming
battle
from
right
to
left
looking
from
the
russian
side
and
transferred
it
to
the
plain
between
utitsa
semenovsk
and
borodino
a
plain
no
more
advantageous
as
a
position
than
any
other
plain
in
russia
and
there
the
whole
battle
of
the
twenty
sixth
of
august
took
place
had
napoleon
not
ridden
out
on
the
evening
of
the
twenty
fourth
to
the
kolocha
and
had
he
not
then
ordered
an
immediate
attack
on
the
redoubt
but
had
begun
the
attack
next
morning
no
one
would
have
doubted
that
the
shevardino
redoubt
was
the
left
flank
of
our
and
the
battle
would
have
taken
place
where
we
expected
it
in
that
case
we
should
probably
have
defended
the
shevardino
redoubt
our
left
flank
still
more
obstinately
we
should
have
attacked
napoleon
in
the
center
or
on
the
right
and
the
engagement
would
have
taken
place
on
the
twenty
fifth
in
the
position
we
intended
and
had
fortified
but
as
the
attack
on
our
left
flank
took
place
in
the
evening
after
the
retreat
of
our
rear
guard
that
is
immediately
after
the
fight
at
gridneva
and
as
the
russian
commanders
did
not
wish
or
were
not
in
time
to
begin
a
general
engagement
then
on
the
evening
of
the
twenty
fourth
the
first
and
chief
action
of
the
battle
of
borodino
was
already
lost
on
the
twenty
fourth
and
obviously
led
to
the
loss
of
the
one
fought
on
the
twenty
sixth
after
the
loss
of
the
shevardino
redoubt
we
found
ourselves
on
the
morning
of
the
twenty
fifth
without
a
position
for
our
left
flank
and
were
forced
to
bend
it
back
and
hastily
entrench
it
where
it
chanced
to
be
not
only
was
the
russian
army
on
the
twenty
sixth
defended
by
weak
unfinished
entrenchments
but
the
disadvantage
of
that
position
was
increased
by
the
fact
that
the
russian
commanders
not
having
fully
realized
what
had
happened
namely
the
loss
of
our
position
on
the
left
flank
and
the
shifting
of
the
whole
field
of
the
forthcoming
battle
from
right
to
left
maintained
their
extended
position
from
the
village
of
novoe
to
utitsa
and
consequently
had
to
move
their
forces
from
right
to
left
during
the
battle
so
it
happened
that
throughout
the
whole
battle
the
russians
opposed
the
entire
french
army
launched
against
our
left
flank
with
but
half
as
many
men
poniatowski
s
action
against
utitsa
and
uvarov
s
on
the
right
flank
against
the
french
were
actions
distinct
from
the
main
course
of
the
battle
so
the
battle
of
borodino
did
not
take
place
at
all
as
in
an
effort
to
conceal
our
commanders
mistakes
even
at
the
cost
of
diminishing
the
glory
due
to
the
russian
army
and
people
it
has
been
described
the
battle
of
borodino
was
not
fought
on
a
chosen
and
entrenched
position
with
forces
only
slightly
weaker
than
those
of
the
enemy
but
as
a
result
of
the
loss
of
the
shevardino
redoubt
the
russians
fought
the
battle
of
borodino
on
an
open
and
almost
unentrenched
position
with
forces
only
half
as
numerous
as
the
french
that
is
to
say
under
conditions
in
which
it
was
not
merely
unthinkable
to
fight
for
ten
hours
and
secure
an
indecisive
result
but
unthinkable
to
keep
an
army
even
from
complete
disintegration
and
flight
chapter
xx
on
the
morning
of
the
twenty
fifth
pierre
was
leaving
mozhaysk
at
the
descent
of
the
high
steep
hill
down
which
a
winding
road
led
out
of
the
town
past
the
cathedral
on
the
right
where
a
service
was
being
held
and
the
bells
were
ringing
pierre
got
out
of
his
vehicle
and
proceeded
on
foot
behind
him
a
cavalry
regiment
was
coming
down
the
hill
preceded
by
its
singers
coming
up
toward
him
was
a
train
of
carts
carrying
men
who
had
been
wounded
in
the
engagement
the
day
before
the
peasant
drivers
shouting
and
lashing
their
horses
kept
crossing
from
side
to
side
the
carts
in
each
of
which
three
or
four
wounded
soldiers
were
lying
or
sitting
jolted
over
the
stones
that
had
been
thrown
on
the
steep
incline
to
make
it
something
like
a
road
the
wounded
bandaged
with
rags
with
pale
cheeks
compressed
lips
and
knitted
brows
held
on
to
the
sides
of
the
carts
as
they
were
jolted
against
one
another
almost
all
of
them
stared
with
naive
childlike
curiosity
at
pierre
s
white
hat
and
green
swallow
tail
coat
pierre
s
coachman
shouted
angrily
at
the
convoy
of
wounded
to
keep
to
one
side
of
the
road
the
cavalry
regiment
as
it
descended
the
hill
with
its
singers
surrounded
pierre
s
carriage
and
blocked
the
road
pierre
stopped
being
pressed
against
the
side
of
the
cutting
in
which
the
road
ran
the
sunshine
from
behind
the
hill
did
not
penetrate
into
the
cutting
and
there
it
was
cold
and
damp
but
above
pierre
s
head
was
the
bright
august
sunshine
and
the
bells
sounded
merrily
one
of
the
carts
with
wounded
stopped
by
the
side
of
the
road
close
to
pierre
the
driver
in
his
bast
shoes
ran
panting
up
to
it
placed
a
stone
under
one
of
its
tireless
hind
wheels
and
began
arranging
the
breech
band
on
his
little
horse
one
of
the
wounded
an
old
soldier
with
a
bandaged
arm
who
was
following
the
cart
on
foot
caught
hold
of
it
with
his
sound
hand
and
turned
to
look
at
pierre
i
say
fellow
countryman
will
they
set
us
down
here
or
take
us
on
to
moscow
he
asked
pierre
was
so
deep
in
thought
that
he
did
not
hear
the
question
he
was
looking
now
at
the
cavalry
regiment
that
had
met
the
convoy
of
wounded
now
at
the
cart
by
which
he
was
standing
in
which
two
wounded
men
were
sitting
and
one
was
lying
one
of
those
sitting
up
in
the
cart
had
probably
been
wounded
in
the
cheek
his
whole
head
was
wrapped
in
rags
and
one
cheek
was
swollen
to
the
size
of
a
baby
s
head
his
nose
and
mouth
were
twisted
to
one
side
this
soldier
was
looking
at
the
cathedral
and
crossing
himself
another
a
young
lad
a
fair
haired
recruit
as
white
as
though
there
was
no
blood
in
his
thin
face
looked
at
pierre
kindly
with
a
fixed
smile
the
third
lay
prone
so
that
his
face
was
not
visible
the
cavalry
singers
were
passing
close
by
ah
lost
quite
lost
is
my
head
so
keen
living
in
a
foreign
land
they
sang
their
soldiers
dance
song
as
if
responding
to
them
but
with
a
different
sort
of
merriment
the
metallic
sound
of
the
bells
reverberated
high
above
and
the
hot
rays
of
the
sun
bathed
the
top
of
the
opposite
slope
with
yet
another
sort
of
merriment
but
beneath
the
slope
by
the
cart
with
the
wounded
near
the
panting
little
nag
where
pierre
stood
it
was
damp
somber
and
sad
the
soldier
with
the
swollen
cheek
looked
angrily
at
the
cavalry
singers
oh
the
coxcombs
he
muttered
reproachfully
it
s
not
the
soldiers
only
but
i
ve
seen
peasants
today
too
the
peasants
even
they
have
to
go
said
the
soldier
behind
the
cart
addressing
pierre
with
a
sad
smile
no
distinctions
made
nowadays
they
want
the
whole
nation
to
fall
on
them
in
a
word
it
s
moscow
they
want
to
make
an
end
of
it
in
spite
of
the
obscurity
of
the
soldier
s
words
pierre
understood
what
he
wanted
to
say
and
nodded
approval
the
road
was
clear
again
pierre
descended
the
hill
and
drove
on
he
kept
looking
to
either
side
of
the
road
for
familiar
faces
but
only
saw
everywhere
the
unfamiliar
faces
of
various
military
men
of
different
branches
of
the
service
who
all
looked
with
astonishment
at
his
white
hat
and
green
tail
coat
having
gone
nearly
three
miles
he
at
last
met
an
acquaintance
and
eagerly
addressed
him
this
was
one
of
the
head
army
doctors
he
was
driving
toward
pierre
in
a
covered
gig
sitting
beside
a
young
surgeon
and
on
recognizing
pierre
he
told
the
cossack
who
occupied
the
driver
s
seat
to
pull
up
count
your
excellency
how
come
you
to
be
here
asked
the
doctor
well
you
know
i
wanted
to
see
yes
yes
there
will
be
something
to
see
pierre
got
out
and
talked
to
the
doctor
explaining
his
intention
of
taking
part
in
a
battle
the
doctor
advised
him
to
apply
direct
to
kutuzov
why
should
you
be
god
knows
where
out
of
sight
during
the
battle
he
said
exchanging
glances
with
his
young
companion
anyhow
his
serene
highness
knows
you
and
will
receive
you
graciously
that
s
what
you
must
do
the
doctor
seemed
tired
and
in
a
hurry
you
think
so
ah
i
also
wanted
to
ask
you
where
our
position
is
exactly
said
pierre
the
position
repeated
the
doctor
well
that
s
not
my
line
drive
past
tatarinova
a
lot
of
digging
is
going
on
there
go
up
the
hillock
and
you
ll
see
can
one
see
from
there
if
you
would
but
the
doctor
interrupted
him
and
moved
toward
his
gig
i
would
go
with
you
but
on
my
honor
i
m
up
to
here
and
he
pointed
to
his
throat
i
m
galloping
to
the
commander
of
the
corps
how
do
matters
stand
you
know
count
there
ll
be
a
battle
tomorrow
out
of
an
army
of
a
hundred
thousand
we
must
expect
at
least
twenty
thousand
wounded
and
we
haven
t
stretchers
or
bunks
or
dressers
or
doctors
enough
for
six
thousand
we
have
ten
thousand
carts
but
we
need
other
things
as
well
we
must
manage
as
best
we
can
the
strange
thought
that
of
the
thousands
of
men
young
and
old
who
had
stared
with
merry
surprise
at
his
hat
perhaps
the
very
men
he
had
noticed
twenty
thousand
were
inevitably
doomed
to
wounds
and
death
amazed
pierre
they
may
die
tomorrow
why
are
they
thinking
of
anything
but
death
and
by
some
latent
sequence
of
thought
the
descent
of
the
mozhaysk
hill
the
carts
with
the
wounded
the
ringing
bells
the
slanting
rays
of
the
sun
and
the
songs
of
the
cavalrymen
vividly
recurred
to
his
mind
the
cavalry
ride
to
battle
and
meet
the
wounded
and
do
not
for
a
moment
think
of
what
awaits
them
but
pass
by
winking
at
the
wounded
yet
from
among
these
men
twenty
thousand
are
doomed
to
die
and
they
wonder
at
my
hat
strange
thought
pierre
continuing
his
way
to
tatarinova
in
front
of
a
landowner
s
house
to
the
left
of
the
road
stood
carriages
wagons
and
crowds
of
orderlies
and
sentinels
the
commander
in
chief
was
putting
up
there
but
just
when
pierre
arrived
he
was
not
in
and
hardly
any
of
the
staff
were
there
they
had
gone
to
the
church
service
pierre
drove
on
toward
gorki
when
he
had
ascended
the
hill
and
reached
the
little
village
street
he
saw
for
the
first
time
peasant
militiamen
in
their
white
shirts
and
with
crosses
on
their
caps
who
talking
and
laughing
loudly
animated
and
perspiring
were
at
work
on
a
huge
knoll
overgrown
with
grass
to
the
right
of
the
road
some
of
them
were
digging
others
were
wheeling
barrowloads
of
earth
along
planks
while
others
stood
about
doing
nothing
two
officers
were
standing
on
the
knoll
directing
the
men
on
seeing
these
peasants
who
were
evidently
still
amused
by
the
novelty
of
their
position
as
soldiers
pierre
once
more
thought
of
the
wounded
men
at
mozhaysk
and
understood
what
the
soldier
had
meant
when
he
said
they
want
the
whole
nation
to
fall
on
them
the
sight
of
these
bearded
peasants
at
work
on
the
battlefield
with
their
queer
clumsy
boots
and
perspiring
necks
and
their
shirts
opening
from
the
left
toward
the
middle
unfastened
exposing
their
sunburned
collarbones
impressed
pierre
more
strongly
with
the
solemnity
and
importance
of
the
moment
than
anything
he
had
yet
seen
or
heard
chapter
xxi
pierre
stepped
out
of
his
carriage
and
passing
the
toiling
militiamen
ascended
the
knoll
from
which
according
to
the
doctor
the
battlefield
could
be
seen
it
was
about
eleven
o
clock
the
sun
shone
somewhat
to
the
left
and
behind
him
and
brightly
lit
up
the
enormous
panorama
which
rising
like
an
amphitheater
extended
before
him
in
the
clear
rarefied
atmosphere
from
above
on
the
left
bisecting
that
amphitheater
wound
the
smolensk
highroad
passing
through
a
village
with
a
white
church
some
five
hundred
paces
in
front
of
the
knoll
and
below
it
this
was
borodino
below
the
village
the
road
crossed
the
river
by
a
bridge
and
winding
down
and
up
rose
higher
and
higher
to
the
village
of
valuevo
visible
about
four
miles
away
where
napoleon
was
then
stationed
beyond
valuevo
the
road
disappeared
into
a
yellowing
forest
on
the
horizon
far
in
the
distance
in
that
birch
and
fir
forest
to
the
right
of
the
road
the
cross
and
belfry
of
the
kolocha
monastery
gleamed
in
the
sun
here
and
there
over
the
whole
of
that
blue
expanse
to
right
and
left
of
the
forest
and
the
road
smoking
campfires
could
be
seen
and
indefinite
masses
of
troops
ours
and
the
enemy
s
the
ground
to
the
right
along
the
course
of
the
kolocha
and
moskva
rivers
was
broken
and
hilly
between
the
hollows
the
villages
of
bezubova
and
zakharino
showed
in
the
distance
on
the
left
the
ground
was
more
level
there
were
fields
of
grain
and
the
smoking
ruins
of
semenovsk
which
had
been
burned
down
could
be
seen
all
that
pierre
saw
was
so
indefinite
that
neither
the
left
nor
the
right
side
of
the
field
fully
satisfied
his
expectations
nowhere
could
he
see
the
battlefield
he
had
expected
to
find
but
only
fields
meadows
troops
woods
the
smoke
of
campfires
villages
mounds
and
streams
and
try
as
he
would
he
could
descry
no
military
position
in
this
place
which
teemed
with
life
nor
could
he
even
distinguish
our
troops
from
the
enemy
s
i
must
ask
someone
who
knows
he
thought
and
addressed
an
officer
who
was
looking
with
curiosity
at
his
huge
unmilitary
figure
may
i
ask
you
said
pierre
what
village
that
is
in
front
burdino
isn
t
it
said
the
officer
turning
to
his
companion
borodino
the
other
corrected
him
the
officer
evidently
glad
of
an
opportunity
for
a
talk
moved
up
to
pierre
are
those
our
men
there
pierre
inquired
yes
and
there
further
on
are
the
french
said
the
officer
there
they
are
there
you
can
see
them
where
where
asked
pierre
one
can
see
them
with
the
naked
eye
why
there
the
officer
pointed
with
his
hand
to
the
smoke
visible
on
the
left
beyond
the
river
and
the
same
stern
and
serious
expression
that
pierre
had
noticed
on
many
of
the
faces
he
had
met
came
into
his
face
ah
those
are
the
french
and
over
there
pierre
pointed
to
a
knoll
on
the
left
near
which
some
troops
could
be
seen
those
are
ours
ah
ours
and
there
pierre
pointed
to
another
knoll
in
the
distance
with
a
big
tree
on
it
near
a
village
that
lay
in
a
hollow
where
also
some
campfires
were
smoking
and
something
black
was
visible
that
s
his
again
said
the
officer
it
was
the
shevardino
redoubt
it
was
ours
yesterday
but
now
it
is
his
then
how
about
our
position
our
position
replied
the
officer
with
a
smile
of
satisfaction
i
can
tell
you
quite
clearly
because
i
constructed
nearly
all
our
entrenchments
there
you
see
there
s
our
center
at
borodino
just
there
and
he
pointed
to
the
village
in
front
of
them
with
the
white
church
that
s
where
one
crosses
the
kolocha
you
see
down
there
where
the
rows
of
hay
are
lying
in
the
hollow
there
s
the
bridge
that
s
our
center
our
right
flank
is
over
there
he
pointed
sharply
to
the
right
far
away
in
the
broken
ground
that
s
where
the
moskva
river
is
and
we
have
thrown
up
three
redoubts
there
very
strong
ones
the
left
flank
here
the
officer
paused
well
you
see
that
s
difficult
to
explain
yesterday
our
left
flank
was
there
at
shevardino
you
see
where
the
oak
is
but
now
we
have
withdrawn
our
left
wing
now
it
is
over
there
do
you
see
that
village
and
the
smoke
that
s
semenovsk
yes
there
he
pointed
to
raevski
s
knoll
but
the
battle
will
hardly
be
there
his
having
moved
his
troops
there
is
only
a
ruse
he
will
probably
pass
round
to
the
right
of
the
moskva
but
wherever
it
may
be
many
a
man
will
be
missing
tomorrow
he
remarked
an
elderly
sergeant
who
had
approached
the
officer
while
he
was
giving
these
explanations
had
waited
in
silence
for
him
to
finish
speaking
but
at
this
point
evidently
not
liking
the
officer
s
remark
interrupted
him
gabions
must
be
sent
for
said
he
sternly
the
officer
appeared
abashed
as
though
he
understood
that
one
might
think
of
how
many
men
would
be
missing
tomorrow
but
ought
not
to
speak
to
speak
of
it
well
send
number
three
company
again
the
officer
replied
hurriedly
and
you
are
you
one
of
the
doctors
no
i
ve
come
on
my
own
answered
pierre
and
he
went
down
the
hill
again
passing
the
militiamen
oh
those
damned
fellows
muttered
the
officer
who
followed
him
holding
his
nose
as
he
ran
past
the
men
at
work
there
they
are
bringing
her
coming
there
they
are
they
ll
be
here
in
a
minute
voices
were
suddenly
heard
saying
and
officers
soldiers
and
militiamen
began
running
forward
along
the
road
a
church
procession
was
coming
up
the
hill
from
borodino
first
along
the
dusty
road
came
the
infantry
in
ranks
bareheaded
and
with
arms
reversed
from
behind
them
came
the
sound
of
church
singing
soldiers
and
militiamen
ran
bareheaded
past
pierre
toward
the
procession
they
are
bringing
her
our
protectress
the
iberian
mother
of
god
someone
cried
the
smolensk
mother
of
god
another
corrected
him
the
militiamen
both
those
who
had
been
in
the
village
and
those
who
had
been
at
work
on
the
battery
threw
down
their
spades
and
ran
to
meet
the
church
procession
following
the
battalion
that
marched
along
the
dusty
road
came
priests
in
their
vestments
one
little
old
man
in
a
hood
with
attendants
and
singers
behind
them
soldiers
and
officers
bore
a
large
dark
faced
icon
with
an
embossed
metal
cover
this
was
the
icon
that
had
been
brought
from
and
had
since
accompanied
the
army
behind
before
and
on
both
sides
crowds
of
militiamen
with
bared
heads
walked
ran
and
bowed
to
the
ground
at
the
summit
of
the
hill
they
stopped
with
the
icon
the
men
who
had
been
holding
it
up
by
the
linen
bands
attached
to
it
were
relieved
by
others
the
chanters
relit
their
censers
and
service
began
the
hot
rays
of
the
sun
beat
down
vertically
and
a
fresh
soft
wind
played
with
the
hair
of
the
bared
heads
and
with
the
ribbons
decorating
the
icon
the
singing
did
not
sound
loud
under
the
open
sky
an
immense
crowd
of
bareheaded
officers
soldiers
and
militiamen
surrounded
the
icon
behind
the
priest
and
a
chanter
stood
the
notabilities
on
a
spot
reserved
for
them
a
bald
general
with
general
with
a
st
george
s
cross
on
his
neck
stood
just
behind
the
priest
s
back
and
without
crossing
himself
he
was
evidently
a
german
patiently
awaited
the
end
of
the
service
which
he
considered
it
necessary
to
hear
to
the
end
probably
to
arouse
the
patriotism
of
the
russian
people
another
general
stood
in
a
martial
pose
crossing
himself
by
shaking
his
hand
in
front
of
his
chest
while
looking
about
him
standing
among
the
crowd
of
peasants
pierre
recognized
several
acquaintances
among
these
notables
but
did
not
look
at
them
his
whole
attention
was
absorbed
in
watching
the
serious
expression
on
the
faces
of
the
crowd
of
soldiers
and
militiamen
who
were
all
gazing
eagerly
at
the
icon
as
soon
as
the
tired
chanters
who
were
singing
the
service
for
the
twentieth
time
that
day
began
lazily
and
mechanically
to
sing
save
from
calamity
thy
servants
o
mother
of
god
and
the
priest
and
deacon
chimed
in
for
to
thee
under
god
we
all
flee
as
to
an
inviolable
bulwark
and
protection
there
again
kindled
in
all
those
faces
the
same
expression
of
consciousness
of
the
solemnity
of
the
impending
moment
that
pierre
had
seen
on
the
faces
at
the
foot
of
the
hill
at
mozhaysk
and
momentarily
on
many
and
many
faces
he
had
met
that
morning
and
heads
were
bowed
more
frequently
and
hair
tossed
back
and
sighs
and
the
sound
men
made
as
they
crossed
themselves
were
heard
the
crowd
round
the
icon
suddenly
parted
and
pressed
against
pierre
someone
a
very
important
personage
judging
by
the
haste
with
which
way
was
made
for
him
was
approaching
the
icon
it
was
kutuzov
who
had
been
riding
round
the
position
and
on
his
way
back
to
tatarinova
had
stopped
where
the
service
was
being
held
pierre
recognized
him
at
once
by
his
peculiar
figure
which
distinguished
him
from
everybody
else
with
a
long
overcoat
on
his
his
exceedingly
stout
round
shouldered
body
with
uncovered
white
head
and
puffy
face
showing
the
white
ball
of
the
eye
he
had
lost
kutuzov
walked
with
plunging
swaying
gait
into
the
crowd
and
stopped
behind
the
priest
he
crossed
himself
with
an
accustomed
movement
bent
till
he
touched
the
ground
with
his
hand
and
bowed
his
white
head
with
a
deep
sigh
behind
kutuzov
was
bennigsen
and
the
suite
despite
the
presence
of
the
commander
in
chief
who
attracted
the
attention
of
all
the
superior
officers
the
militiamen
and
soldiers
continued
their
prayers
without
looking
at
him
when
the
service
was
over
kutuzov
stepped
up
to
the
icon
sank
heavily
to
his
knees
bowed
to
the
ground
and
for
a
long
time
tried
vainly
to
rise
but
could
not
do
so
on
account
of
his
weakness
and
weight
his
white
head
twitched
with
the
effort
at
last
he
rose
kissed
the
icon
as
a
child
does
with
naively
pouting
lips
and
again
bowed
till
he
touched
the
ground
with
his
hand
the
other
generals
followed
his
example
then
the
officers
and
after
them
with
excited
faces
pressing
on
one
another
crowding
panting
and
pushing
scrambled
the
soldiers
and
militiamen
chapter
xxii
staggering
amid
the
crush
pierre
looked
about
him
count
peter
kirilovich
how
did
you
get
here
said
a
voice
pierre
looked
round
boris
drubetskoy
brushing
his
knees
with
his
hand
he
had
probably
soiled
them
when
he
too
had
knelt
before
the
icon
came
up
to
him
smiling
boris
was
elegantly
dressed
with
a
slightly
martial
touch
appropriate
to
a
campaign
he
wore
a
long
coat
and
like
kutuzov
had
a
whip
slung
across
his
shoulder
meanwhile
kutuzov
had
reached
the
village
and
seated
himself
in
the
shade
of
the
nearest
house
on
a
bench
which
one
cossack
had
run
to
fetch
and
another
had
hastily
covered
with
a
rug
an
immense
and
brilliant
suite
surrounded
him
the
icon
was
carried
further
accompanied
by
the
throng
pierre
stopped
some
thirty
paces
from
kutuzov
talking
to
boris
he
explained
his
wish
to
be
present
at
the
battle
and
to
see
the
position
this
is
what
you
must
do
said
boris
i
will
do
the
honors
of
the
camp
to
you
you
will
see
everything
best
from
where
count
bennigsen
will
be
i
am
in
attendance
on
him
you
know
i
ll
mention
it
to
him
but
if
you
want
to
ride
round
the
position
come
along
with
us
we
are
just
going
to
the
left
flank
then
when
we
get
back
do
spend
the
night
with
me
and
we
ll
arrange
a
game
of
cards
of
course
you
know
dmitri
sergeevich
those
are
his
quarters
and
he
pointed
to
the
third
house
in
the
village
of
gorki
but
i
should
like
to
see
the
right
flank
they
say
it
s
very
strong
said
pierre
i
should
like
to
start
from
the
moskva
river
and
ride
round
the
whole
position
well
you
can
do
that
later
but
the
chief
thing
is
the
left
flank
yes
yes
but
where
is
prince
bolkonski
s
regiment
can
you
point
it
out
to
me
prince
andrew
s
we
shall
pass
it
and
i
ll
take
you
to
him
what
about
the
left
flank
asked
pierre
to
tell
you
the
truth
between
ourselves
god
only
knows
what
state
our
left
flank
is
in
said
boris
confidentially
lowering
his
voice
it
is
not
at
all
what
count
bennigsen
intended
he
meant
to
fortify
that
knoll
quite
differently
but
boris
shrugged
his
shoulders
his
serene
highness
would
not
have
it
or
someone
persuaded
him
you
see
but
boris
did
not
finish
for
at
that
moment
kaysarov
kutuzov
s
adjutant
came
up
to
pierre
ah
kaysarov
said
boris
addressing
him
with
an
unembarrassed
smile
i
was
just
trying
to
explain
our
position
to
the
count
it
is
amazing
how
his
serene
highness
could
so
the
intentions
of
the
french
you
mean
the
left
flank
asked
kaysarov
yes
exactly
the
left
flank
is
now
extremely
strong
though
kutuzov
had
dismissed
all
unnecessary
men
from
the
staff
boris
had
contrived
to
remain
at
headquarters
after
the
changes
he
had
established
himself
with
count
bennigsen
who
like
all
on
whom
boris
had
been
in
attendance
considered
young
prince
drubetskoy
an
invaluable
man
in
the
higher
command
there
were
two
sharply
defined
parties
kutuzov
s
party
and
that
of
bennigsen
the
chief
of
staff
boris
belonged
to
the
latter
and
no
one
else
while
showing
servile
respect
to
kutuzov
could
so
create
an
impression
that
the
old
fellow
was
not
much
good
and
that
bennigsen
managed
everything
now
the
decisive
moment
of
battle
had
come
when
kutuzov
would
be
destroyed
and
the
power
pass
to
bennigsen
or
even
if
kutuzov
won
the
battle
it
would
be
felt
that
everything
was
done
by
bennigsen
in
any
case
many
great
rewards
would
have
to
be
given
for
tomorrow
s
action
and
new
men
would
come
to
the
front
so
boris
was
full
of
nervous
vivacity
all
day
after
kaysarov
others
whom
pierre
knew
came
up
to
him
and
he
had
not
time
to
reply
to
all
the
questions
about
moscow
that
were
showered
upon
him
or
to
listen
to
all
that
was
told
him
the
faces
all
expressed
animation
and
apprehension
but
it
seemed
to
pierre
that
the
cause
of
the
excitement
shown
in
some
of
these
faces
lay
chiefly
in
questions
of
personal
success
his
mind
however
was
occupied
by
the
different
expression
he
saw
on
other
faces
an
expression
that
spoke
not
of
personal
matters
but
of
the
universal
questions
of
life
and
death
kutuzov
noticed
pierre
s
figure
and
the
group
gathered
round
him
call
him
to
me
said
kutuzov
an
adjutant
told
pierre
of
his
serene
highness
wish
and
pierre
went
toward
kutuzov
s
bench
but
a
militiaman
got
there
before
him
it
was
dolokhov
how
did
that
fellow
get
here
asked
pierre
he
s
a
creature
that
wriggles
in
anywhere
was
the
answer
he
has
been
degraded
you
know
now
he
wants
to
bob
up
again
he
s
been
proposing
some
scheme
or
other
and
has
crawled
into
the
enemy
s
picket
line
at
night
he
s
a
brave
fellow
pierre
took
off
his
hat
and
bowed
respectfully
to
kutuzov
i
concluded
that
if
i
reported
to
your
serene
highness
you
might
send
me
away
or
say
that
you
knew
what
i
was
reporting
but
then
i
shouldn
t
lose
anything
dolokhov
was
saying
yes
yes
but
if
i
were
right
i
should
be
rendering
a
service
to
my
fatherland
for
which
i
am
ready
to
die
yes
yes
and
should
your
serene
highness
require
a
man
who
will
not
spare
his
skin
please
think
of
me
perhaps
i
may
prove
useful
to
your
serene
highness
yes
yes
kutuzov
repeated
his
laughing
eye
narrowing
more
and
more
as
he
looked
at
pierre
just
then
boris
with
his
courtierlike
adroitness
stepped
up
to
pierre
s
side
near
kutuzov
and
in
a
most
natural
manner
without
raising
his
voice
said
to
pierre
as
though
continuing
an
interrupted
conversation
the
militia
have
put
on
clean
white
shirts
to
be
ready
to
die
what
heroism
count
boris
evidently
said
this
to
pierre
in
order
to
be
overheard
by
his
serene
highness
he
knew
kutuzov
s
attention
would
be
caught
by
those
words
and
so
it
was
what
are
you
saying
about
the
militia
he
asked
boris
preparing
for
tomorrow
your
serene
highness
for
death
they
have
put
on
clean
shirts
ah
a
wonderful
a
matchless
people
said
kutuzov
and
he
closed
his
eyes
and
swayed
his
head
a
matchless
people
he
repeated
with
a
sigh
so
you
want
to
smell
gunpowder
he
said
to
pierre
yes
it
s
a
pleasant
smell
i
have
the
honor
to
be
one
of
your
wife
s
adorers
is
she
well
my
quarters
are
at
your
service
and
as
often
happens
with
old
people
kutuzov
began
looking
about
absent
mindedly
as
if
forgetting
all
he
wanted
to
say
or
do
then
evidently
remembering
what
he
wanted
he
beckoned
to
andrew
kaysarov
his
adjutant
s
brother
those
verses
those
verses
of
marin
s
how
do
they
go
eh
those
he
wrote
about
gerakov
lectures
for
the
corps
inditing
recite
them
recite
them
said
he
evidently
preparing
to
laugh
kaysarov
recited
kutuzov
smilingly
nodded
his
head
to
the
rhythm
of
the
verses
when
pierre
had
left
kutuzov
dolokhov
came
up
to
him
and
took
his
hand
i
am
very
glad
to
meet
you
here
count
he
said
aloud
regardless
of
the
presence
of
strangers
and
in
a
particularly
resolute
and
solemn
tone
on
the
eve
of
a
day
when
god
alone
knows
who
of
us
is
fated
to
survive
i
am
glad
of
this
opportunity
to
tell
you
that
i
regret
the
misunderstandings
that
occurred
between
us
and
should
wish
you
not
to
have
any
ill
feeling
for
me
i
beg
you
to
forgive
me
pierre
looked
at
dolokhov
with
a
smile
not
knowing
what
to
say
to
him
with
tears
in
his
eyes
dolokhov
embraced
pierre
and
kissed
him
boris
said
a
few
words
to
his
general
and
count
bennigsen
turned
to
pierre
and
proposed
that
he
should
ride
with
him
along
the
line
it
will
interest
you
said
he
yes
very
much
replied
pierre
half
an
hour
later
kutuzov
left
for
tatarinova
and
bennigsen
and
his
suite
with
pierre
among
them
set
out
on
their
ride
along
the
line
chapter
xxiii
from
gorki
bennigsen
descended
the
highroad
to
the
bridge
which
when
they
had
looked
it
from
the
hill
the
officer
had
pointed
out
as
being
the
center
of
our
position
and
where
rows
of
fragrant
new
mown
hay
lay
by
the
riverside
they
rode
across
that
bridge
into
the
village
of
borodino
and
thence
turned
to
the
left
passing
an
enormous
number
of
troops
and
guns
and
came
to
a
high
knoll
where
militiamen
were
digging
this
was
the
redoubt
as
yet
unnamed
which
afterwards
became
known
as
the
raevski
redoubt
or
the
knoll
battery
but
pierre
paid
no
special
attention
to
it
he
did
not
know
that
it
would
become
more
memorable
to
him
than
any
other
spot
on
the
plain
of
borodino
they
then
crossed
the
hollow
to
semenovsk
where
the
soldiers
were
dragging
away
the
last
logs
from
the
huts
and
barns
then
they
rode
downhill
and
uphill
across
a
ryefield
trodden
and
beaten
down
as
if
by
hail
following
a
track
freshly
made
by
the
artillery
over
the
furrows
of
the
plowed
land
and
reached
some
fleches
which
were
still
being
dug
a
kind
of
entrenchment
at
the
fleches
bennigsen
stopped
and
began
looking
at
the
shevardino
redoubt
opposite
which
had
been
ours
the
day
before
and
where
several
horsemen
could
be
descried
the
officers
said
that
either
napoleon
or
murat
was
there
and
they
all
gazed
eagerly
at
this
little
group
of
horsemen
pierre
also
looked
at
them
trying
to
guess
which
of
the
scarcely
discernible
figures
was
napoleon
at
last
those
mounted
men
rode
away
from
the
mound
and
disappeared
bennigsen
spoke
to
a
general
who
approached
him
and
began
explaining
the
whole
position
of
our
troops
pierre
listened
to
him
straining
each
faculty
to
understand
the
essential
points
of
the
impending
battle
but
was
mortified
to
feel
that
his
mental
capacity
was
inadequate
for
the
task
he
could
make
nothing
of
it
bennigsen
stopped
speaking
and
noticing
that
pierre
was
listening
suddenly
said
to
him
i
don
t
think
this
interests
you
on
the
contrary
it
s
very
interesting
replied
pierre
not
quite
truthfully
from
the
fleches
they
rode
still
farther
to
the
left
along
a
road
winding
through
a
thick
low
growing
birch
wood
in
the
middle
of
the
wood
a
brown
hare
with
white
feet
sprang
out
and
scared
by
the
tramp
of
the
many
horses
grew
so
confused
that
it
leaped
along
the
road
in
front
of
them
for
some
time
arousing
general
attention
and
laughter
and
only
when
several
voices
shouted
at
it
did
it
dart
to
one
side
and
disappear
in
the
thicket
after
going
through
the
wood
for
about
a
mile
and
a
half
they
came
out
on
a
glade
where
troops
of
tuchkov
s
corps
were
stationed
to
defend
the
left
flank
here
at
the
extreme
left
flank
bennigsen
talked
a
great
deal
and
with
much
heat
and
as
it
seemed
to
pierre
gave
orders
of
great
military
importance
in
front
of
tuchkov
s
troops
was
some
high
ground
not
occupied
by
troops
bennigsen
loudly
criticized
this
mistake
saying
that
it
was
madness
to
leave
a
height
which
commanded
the
country
around
unoccupied
and
to
place
troops
below
it
some
of
the
generals
expressed
the
same
opinion
one
in
particular
declared
with
martial
heat
that
they
were
put
there
to
be
slaughtered
bennigsen
on
his
own
authority
ordered
the
troops
to
occupy
the
high
ground
this
disposition
on
the
left
flank
increased
pierre
s
doubt
of
his
own
capacity
to
understand
military
matters
listening
to
bennigsen
and
the
generals
criticizing
the
position
of
the
troops
behind
the
hill
he
quite
understood
them
and
shared
their
opinion
but
for
that
very
reason
he
could
not
understand
how
the
man
who
put
them
there
behind
the
hill
could
have
made
so
gross
and
palpable
a
blunder
pierre
did
not
know
that
these
troops
were
not
as
bennigsen
supposed
put
there
to
defend
the
position
but
were
in
a
concealed
position
as
an
ambush
that
they
should
not
be
seen
and
might
be
able
to
strike
an
approaching
enemy
unexpectedly
bennigsen
did
not
know
this
and
moved
the
troops
forward
according
to
his
own
ideas
without
mentioning
the
matter
to
the
commander
in
chief
chapter
xxiv
on
that
bright
evening
of
august
prince
andrew
lay
leaning
on
his
elbow
in
a
broken
down
shed
in
the
village
of
knyazkovo
at
the
further
end
of
his
regiment
s
encampment
through
a
gap
in
the
broken
wall
he
could
see
beside
the
wooden
fence
a
row
of
thirty
year
old
birches
with
their
lower
branches
lopped
off
a
field
on
which
shocks
of
oats
were
standing
and
some
bushes
near
which
rose
the
smoke
of
campfires
the
soldiers
kitchens
narrow
and
burdensome
and
useless
to
anyone
as
his
life
now
seemed
to
him
prince
andrew
on
the
eve
of
battle
felt
agitated
and
irritable
as
he
had
done
seven
years
before
at
austerlitz
he
had
received
and
given
the
orders
for
next
day
s
battle
and
had
nothing
more
to
do
but
his
thoughts
the
simplest
clearest
and
therefore
most
terrible
thoughts
would
give
him
no
peace
he
knew
that
tomorrow
s
battle
would
be
the
most
terrible
of
all
he
had
taken
part
in
and
for
the
first
time
in
his
life
the
possibility
of
death
presented
itself
to
him
not
in
relation
to
any
worldly
matter
or
with
reference
to
its
effect
on
others
but
simply
in
relation
to
himself
to
his
own
soul
vividly
plainly
terribly
and
almost
as
a
certainty
and
from
the
height
of
this
perception
all
that
had
previously
tormented
and
preoccupied
him
suddenly
became
illumined
by
a
cold
white
light
without
shadows
without
perspective
without
distinction
of
outline
all
life
appeared
to
him
like
magic
lantern
pictures
at
which
he
had
long
been
gazing
by
artificial
light
through
a
glass
now
he
suddenly
saw
those
badly
daubed
pictures
in
clear
daylight
and
without
a
glass
yes
yes
there
they
are
those
false
images
that
agitated
enraptured
and
tormented
me
said
he
to
himself
passing
in
review
the
principal
pictures
of
the
magic
lantern
of
life
and
regarding
them
now
in
the
cold
white
daylight
of
his
clear
perception
of
death
there
they
are
those
rudely
painted
figures
that
once
seemed
splendid
and
mysterious
glory
the
good
of
society
love
of
a
woman
the
fatherland
itself
how
important
these
pictures
appeared
to
me
with
what
profound
meaning
they
seemed
to
be
filled
and
it
is
all
so
simple
pale
and
crude
in
the
cold
white
light
of
this
morning
which
i
feel
is
dawning
for
me
the
three
great
sorrows
of
his
life
held
his
attention
in
particular
his
love
for
a
woman
his
father
s
death
and
the
french
invasion
which
had
overrun
half
russia
love
that
little
girl
who
seemed
to
me
brimming
over
with
mystic
forces
yes
indeed
i
loved
her
i
made
romantic
plans
of
love
and
happiness
with
her
oh
what
a
boy
i
was
he
said
aloud
bitterly
ah
me
i
believed
in
some
ideal
love
which
was
to
keep
her
faithful
to
me
for
the
whole
year
of
my
absence
like
the
gentle
dove
in
the
fable
she
was
to
pine
apart
from
me
but
it
was
much
simpler
really
it
was
all
very
simple
and
horrible
when
my
father
built
bald
hills
he
thought
the
place
was
his
his
land
his
air
his
peasants
but
napoleon
came
and
swept
him
aside
unconscious
of
his
existence
as
he
might
brush
a
chip
from
his
path
and
his
bald
hills
and
his
whole
life
fell
to
pieces
princess
mary
says
it
is
a
trial
sent
from
above
what
is
the
trial
for
when
he
is
not
here
and
will
never
return
he
is
not
here
for
whom
then
is
the
trial
intended
the
fatherland
the
destruction
of
moscow
and
tomorrow
i
shall
be
killed
perhaps
not
even
by
a
frenchman
but
by
one
of
our
own
men
by
a
soldier
discharging
a
musket
close
to
my
ear
as
one
of
them
did
yesterday
and
the
french
will
come
and
take
me
by
head
and
heels
and
fling
me
into
a
hole
that
i
may
not
stink
under
their
noses
and
new
conditions
of
life
will
arise
which
will
seem
quite
ordinary
to
others
and
about
which
i
shall
know
nothing
i
shall
not
exist
he
looked
at
the
row
of
birches
shining
in
the
sunshine
with
their
motionless
green
and
yellow
foliage
and
white
bark
to
die
to
be
killed
tomorrow
that
i
should
not
exist
that
all
this
should
still
be
but
no
me
and
the
birches
with
their
light
and
shade
the
curly
clouds
the
smoke
of
the
campfires
and
all
that
was
around
him
changed
and
seemed
terrible
and
menacing
a
cold
shiver
ran
down
his
spine
he
rose
quickly
went
out
of
the
shed
and
began
to
walk
about
after
he
had
returned
voices
were
heard
outside
the
shed
who
s
that
he
cried
the
red
nosed
captain
timokhin
formerly
dolokhov
s
squadron
commander
but
now
from
lack
of
officers
a
battalion
commander
shyly
entered
the
shed
followed
by
an
adjutant
and
the
regimental
paymaster
prince
andrew
rose
hastily
listened
to
the
business
they
had
come
about
gave
them
some
further
instructions
and
was
about
to
dismiss
them
when
he
heard
a
familiar
lisping
voice
behind
the
shed
devil
take
it
said
the
voice
of
a
man
stumbling
over
something
prince
andrew
looked
out
of
the
shed
and
saw
pierre
who
had
tripped
over
a
pole
on
the
ground
and
had
nearly
fallen
coming
his
way
it
was
unpleasant
to
prince
andrew
to
meet
people
of
his
own
set
in
general
and
pierre
especially
for
he
reminded
him
of
all
the
painful
moments
of
his
last
visit
to
moscow
you
what
a
surprise
said
he
what
brings
you
here
this
is
unexpected
as
he
said
this
his
eyes
and
face
expressed
more
than
coldness
they
expressed
hostility
which
pierre
noticed
at
once
he
had
approached
the
shed
full
of
animation
but
on
seeing
prince
andrew
s
face
he
felt
constrained
and
ill
at
ease
i
have
come
simply
you
know
come
it
interests
me
said
pierre
who
had
so
often
that
day
senselessly
repeated
that
word
interesting
i
wish
to
see
the
battle
oh
yes
and
what
do
the
masonic
brothers
say
about
war
how
would
they
stop
it
said
prince
andrew
sarcastically
well
and
how
s
moscow
and
my
people
have
they
reached
moscow
at
last
he
asked
seriously
yes
they
have
julie
drubetskaya
told
me
so
i
went
to
see
them
but
missed
them
they
have
gone
to
your
estate
near
moscow
chapter
xxv
the
officers
were
about
to
take
leave
but
prince
andrew
apparently
reluctant
to
be
left
alone
with
his
friend
asked
them
to
stay
and
have
tea
seats
were
brought
in
and
so
was
the
tea
the
officers
gazed
with
surprise
at
pierre
s
huge
stout
figure
and
listened
to
his
talk
of
moscow
and
the
position
of
our
army
round
which
he
had
ridden
prince
andrew
remained
silent
and
his
expression
was
so
forbidding
that
pierre
addressed
his
remarks
chiefly
to
the
good
natured
battalion
commander
so
you
understand
the
whole
position
of
our
troops
prince
andrew
interrupted
him
yes
that
is
how
do
you
mean
said
pierre
not
being
a
military
man
i
can
t
say
i
have
understood
it
fully
but
i
understand
the
general
position
well
then
you
know
more
than
anyone
else
be
it
who
it
may
said
prince
andrew
oh
said
pierre
looking
over
his
spectacles
in
perplexity
at
prince
andrew
well
and
what
do
think
of
kutuzov
s
appointment
he
asked
i
was
very
glad
of
his
appointment
that
s
all
i
know
replied
prince
andrew
and
tell
me
your
opinion
of
barclay
de
tolly
in
moscow
they
are
saying
heaven
knows
what
about
him
what
do
you
think
of
him
ask
them
replied
prince
andrew
indicating
the
officers
pierre
looked
at
timokhin
with
the
condescendingly
interrogative
smile
with
which
everybody
involuntarily
addressed
that
officer
we
see
light
again
since
his
serenity
has
been
appointed
your
excellency
said
timokhin
timidly
and
continually
turning
to
glance
at
his
colonel
why
so
asked
pierre
well
to
mention
only
firewood
and
fodder
let
me
inform
you
why
when
we
were
retreating
from
sventsyani
we
dare
not
touch
a
stick
or
a
wisp
of
hay
or
anything
you
see
we
were
going
away
so
he
would
get
it
all
wasn
t
it
so
your
excellency
and
again
timokhin
turned
to
the
prince
but
we
daren
t
in
our
regiment
two
officers
were
court
martialed
for
that
kind
of
thing
but
when
his
serenity
took
command
everything
became
straight
forward
now
we
see
light
then
why
was
it
forbidden
timokhin
looked
about
in
confusion
not
knowing
what
or
how
to
answer
such
a
question
pierre
put
the
same
question
to
prince
andrew
why
so
as
not
to
lay
waste
the
country
we
were
abandoning
to
the
enemy
said
prince
andrew
with
venomous
irony
it
is
very
sound
one
can
t
permit
the
land
to
be
pillaged
and
accustom
the
troops
to
marauding
at
smolensk
too
he
judged
correctly
that
the
french
might
outflank
us
as
they
had
larger
forces
but
he
could
not
understand
this
cried
prince
andrew
in
a
shrill
voice
that
seemed
to
escape
him
involuntarily
he
could
not
understand
that
there
for
the
first
time
we
were
fighting
for
russian
soil
and
that
there
was
a
spirit
in
the
men
such
as
i
had
never
seen
before
that
we
had
held
the
french
for
two
days
and
that
that
success
had
increased
our
strength
tenfold
he
ordered
us
to
retreat
and
all
our
efforts
and
losses
went
for
nothing
he
had
no
thought
of
betraying
us
he
tried
to
do
the
best
he
could
he
thought
out
everything
and
that
is
why
he
is
unsuitable
he
is
unsuitable
now
just
because
he
plans
out
everything
very
thoroughly
and
accurately
as
every
german
has
to
how
can
i
explain
well
say
your
father
has
a
german
valet
and
he
is
a
splendid
valet
and
satisfies
your
father
s
requirements
better
than
you
could
then
it
s
all
right
to
let
him
serve
but
if
your
father
is
mortally
sick
you
ll
send
the
valet
away
and
attend
to
your
father
with
your
own
unpracticed
awkward
hands
and
will
soothe
him
better
than
a
skilled
man
who
is
a
stranger
could
so
it
has
been
with
barclay
while
russia
was
well
a
foreigner
could
serve
her
and
be
a
splendid
minister
but
as
soon
as
she
is
in
danger
she
needs
one
of
her
own
kin
but
in
your
club
they
have
been
making
him
out
a
traitor
they
slander
him
as
a
traitor
and
the
only
result
will
be
that
afterwards
ashamed
of
their
false
accusations
they
will
make
him
out
a
hero
or
a
genius
instead
of
a
traitor
and
that
will
be
still
more
unjust
he
is
an
honest
and
very
punctilious
german
and
they
say
he
s
a
skillful
commander
rejoined
pierre
i
don
t
understand
what
is
meant
by
a
skillful
commander
replied
prince
andrew
ironically
a
skillful
commander
replied
pierre
why
one
who
foresees
all
contingencies
and
foresees
the
adversary
s
intentions
but
that
s
impossible
said
prince
andrew
as
if
it
were
a
matter
settled
long
ago
pierre
looked
at
him
in
surprise
and
yet
they
say
that
war
is
like
a
game
of
chess
he
remarked
yes
replied
prince
andrew
but
with
this
little
difference
that
in
chess
you
may
think
over
each
move
as
long
as
you
please
and
are
not
limited
for
time
and
with
this
difference
too
that
a
knight
is
always
stronger
than
a
pawn
and
two
pawns
are
always
stronger
than
one
while
in
war
a
battalion
is
sometimes
stronger
than
a
division
and
sometimes
weaker
than
a
company
the
relative
strength
of
bodies
of
troops
can
never
be
known
to
anyone
believe
me
he
went
on
if
things
depended
on
arrangements
made
by
the
staff
i
should
be
there
making
arrangements
but
instead
of
that
i
have
the
honor
to
serve
here
in
the
regiment
with
these
gentlemen
and
i
consider
that
on
us
tomorrow
s
battle
will
depend
and
not
on
those
others
success
never
depends
and
never
will
depend
on
position
or
equipment
or
even
on
numbers
and
least
of
all
on
position
but
on
what
then
on
the
feeling
that
is
in
me
and
in
him
he
pointed
to
timokhin
and
in
each
soldier
prince
andrew
glanced
at
timokhin
who
looked
at
his
commander
in
alarm
and
bewilderment
in
contrast
to
his
former
reticent
taciturnity
prince
andrew
now
seemed
excited
he
could
apparently
not
refrain
from
expressing
the
thoughts
that
had
suddenly
occurred
to
him
a
battle
is
won
by
those
who
firmly
resolve
to
win
it
why
did
we
lose
the
battle
at
austerlitz
the
french
losses
were
almost
equal
to
ours
but
very
early
we
said
to
ourselves
that
we
were
losing
the
battle
and
we
did
lose
it
and
we
said
so
because
we
had
nothing
to
fight
for
there
we
wanted
to
get
away
from
the
battlefield
as
soon
as
we
could
we
ve
lost
so
let
us
run
and
we
ran
if
we
had
not
said
that
till
the
evening
heaven
knows
what
might
not
have
happened
but
tomorrow
we
shan
t
say
it
you
talk
about
our
position
the
left
flank
weak
and
the
right
flank
too
extended
he
went
on
that
s
all
nonsense
there
s
nothing
of
the
kind
but
what
awaits
us
tomorrow
a
hundred
million
most
diverse
chances
which
will
be
decided
on
the
instant
by
the
fact
that
our
men
or
theirs
run
or
do
not
run
and
that
this
man
or
that
man
is
killed
but
all
that
is
being
done
at
present
is
only
play
the
fact
is
that
those
men
with
whom
you
have
ridden
round
the
position
not
only
do
not
help
matters
but
hinder
they
are
only
concerned
with
their
own
petty
interests
at
such
a
moment
said
pierre
reproachfully
at
such
a
moment
prince
andrew
repeated
to
them
it
is
only
a
moment
affording
opportunities
to
undermine
a
rival
and
obtain
an
extra
cross
or
ribbon
for
me
tomorrow
means
this
a
russian
army
of
a
hundred
thousand
and
a
french
army
of
a
hundred
thousand
have
met
to
fight
and
the
thing
is
that
these
two
hundred
thousand
men
will
fight
and
the
side
that
fights
more
fiercely
and
spares
itself
least
will
win
and
if
you
like
i
will
tell
you
that
whatever
happens
and
whatever
muddles
those
at
the
top
may
make
we
shall
win
tomorrow
s
battle
tomorrow
happen
what
may
we
shall
win
there
now
your
excellency
that
s
the
truth
the
real
truth
said
timokhin
who
would
spare
himself
now
the
soldiers
in
my
battalion
believe
me
wouldn
t
drink
their
vodka
it
s
not
the
day
for
that
they
say
all
were
silent
the
officers
rose
prince
andrew
went
out
of
the
shed
with
them
giving
final
orders
to
the
adjutant
after
they
had
gone
pierre
approached
prince
andrew
and
was
about
to
start
a
conversation
when
they
heard
the
clatter
of
three
horses
hoofs
on
the
road
not
far
from
the
shed
and
looking
in
that
direction
prince
andrew
recognized
wolzogen
and
clausewitz
accompanied
by
a
cossack
they
rode
close
by
continuing
to
converse
and
prince
andrew
involuntarily
heard
these
words
der
krieg
muss
in
raum
verlegt
werden
der
ansicht
kann
ich
nicht
genug
preis
geben
said
one
of
them
the
war
must
be
extended
widely
i
cannot
sufficiently
commend
that
view
oh
ja
said
the
other
der
zweck
ist
nur
den
feind
zu
schwachen
so
kann
man
gewiss
nicht
den
verlust
der
privat
personen
in
achtung
nehmen
oh
yes
the
only
aim
is
to
weaken
the
enemy
so
of
course
one
cannot
take
into
account
the
loss
of
private
individuals
oh
no
agreed
the
other
extend
widely
said
prince
andrew
with
an
angry
snort
when
they
had
ridden
past
in
that
extend
were
my
father
son
and
sister
at
bald
hills
that
s
all
the
same
to
him
that
s
what
i
was
saying
to
you
those
german
gentlemen
won
t
win
the
battle
tomorrow
but
will
only
make
all
the
mess
they
can
because
they
have
nothing
in
their
german
heads
but
theories
not
worth
an
empty
eggshell
and
haven
t
in
their
hearts
the
one
thing
needed
tomorrow
that
which
timokhin
has
they
have
yielded
up
all
europe
to
him
and
have
now
come
to
teach
us
fine
teachers
and
again
his
voice
grew
shrill
so
you
think
we
shall
win
tomorrow
s
battle
asked
pierre
yes
yes
answered
prince
andrew
absently
one
thing
i
would
do
if
i
had
the
power
he
began
again
i
would
not
take
prisoners
why
take
prisoners
it
s
chivalry
the
french
have
destroyed
my
home
and
are
on
their
way
to
destroy
moscow
they
have
outraged
and
are
outraging
me
every
moment
they
are
my
enemies
in
my
opinion
they
are
all
criminals
and
so
thinks
timokhin
and
the
whole
army
they
should
be
executed
since
they
are
my
foes
they
cannot
be
my
friends
whatever
may
have
been
said
at
tilsit
yes
yes
muttered
pierre
looking
with
shining
eyes
at
prince
andrew
i
quite
agree
with
you
the
question
that
had
perturbed
pierre
on
the
mozhaysk
hill
and
all
that
day
now
seemed
to
him
quite
clear
and
completely
solved
he
now
understood
the
whole
meaning
and
importance
of
this
war
and
of
the
impending
battle
all
he
had
seen
that
day
all
the
significant
and
stern
expressions
on
the
faces
he
had
seen
in
passing
were
lit
up
for
him
by
a
new
light
he
understood
that
latent
heat
as
they
say
in
physics
of
patriotism
which
was
present
in
all
these
men
he
had
seen
and
this
explained
to
him
why
they
all
prepared
for
death
calmly
and
as
it
were
lightheartedly
not
take
prisoners
prince
andrew
continued
that
by
itself
would
quite
change
the
whole
war
and
make
it
less
cruel
as
it
is
we
have
played
at
war
that
s
what
s
vile
we
play
at
magnanimity
and
all
that
stuff
such
magnanimity
and
sensibility
are
like
the
magnanimity
and
sensibility
of
a
lady
who
faints
when
she
sees
a
calf
being
killed
she
is
so
kind
hearted
that
she
can
t
look
at
blood
but
enjoys
eating
the
calf
served
up
with
sauce
they
talk
to
us
of
the
rules
of
war
of
chivalry
of
flags
of
truce
of
mercy
to
the
unfortunate
and
so
on
it
s
all
rubbish
i
saw
chivalry
and
flags
of
truce
in
they
humbugged
us
and
we
humbugged
them
they
plunder
other
people
s
houses
issue
false
paper
money
and
worst
of
all
they
kill
my
children
and
my
father
and
then
talk
of
rules
of
war
and
magnanimity
to
foes
take
no
prisoners
but
kill
and
be
killed
he
who
has
come
to
this
as
i
have
through
the
same
sufferings
prince
andrew
who
had
thought
it
was
all
the
same
to
him
whether
or
not
moscow
was
taken
as
smolensk
had
been
was
suddenly
checked
in
his
speech
by
an
unexpected
cramp
in
his
throat
he
paced
up
and
down
a
few
times
in
silence
but
his
eyes
glittered
feverishly
and
his
lips
quivered
as
he
began
speaking
if
there
was
none
of
this
magnanimity
in
war
we
should
go
to
war
only
when
it
was
worth
while
going
to
certain
death
as
now
then
there
would
not
be
war
because
paul
ivanovich
had
offended
michael
ivanovich
and
when
there
was
a
war
like
this
one
it
would
be
war
and
then
the
determination
of
the
troops
would
be
quite
different
then
all
these
westphalians
and
hessians
whom
napoleon
is
leading
would
not
follow
him
into
russia
and
we
should
not
go
to
fight
in
austria
and
prussia
without
knowing
why
war
is
not
courtesy
but
the
most
horrible
thing
in
life
and
we
ought
to
understand
that
and
not
play
at
war
we
ought
to
accept
this
terrible
necessity
sternly
and
seriously
it
all
lies
in
that
get
rid
of
falsehood
and
let
war
be
war
and
not
a
game
as
it
is
now
war
is
the
favorite
pastime
of
the
idle
and
frivolous
the
military
calling
is
the
most
highly
honored
but
what
is
war
what
is
needed
for
success
in
warfare
what
are
the
habits
of
the
military
the
aim
of
war
is
murder
the
methods
of
war
are
spying
treachery
and
their
encouragement
the
ruin
of
a
country
s
inhabitants
robbing
them
or
stealing
to
provision
the
army
and
fraud
and
falsehood
termed
military
craft
the
habits
of
the
military
class
are
the
absence
of
freedom
that
is
discipline
idleness
ignorance
cruelty
debauchery
and
drunkenness
and
in
spite
of
all
this
it
is
the
highest
class
respected
by
everyone
all
the
kings
except
the
chinese
wear
military
uniforms
and
he
who
kills
most
people
receives
the
highest
rewards
they
meet
as
we
shall
meet
tomorrow
to
murder
one
another
they
kill
and
maim
tens
of
thousands
and
then
have
thanksgiving
services
for
having
killed
so
many
people
they
even
exaggerate
the
number
and
they
announce
a
victory
supposing
that
the
more
people
they
have
killed
the
greater
their
achievement
how
does
god
above
look
at
them
and
hear
them
exclaimed
prince
andrew
in
a
shrill
piercing
voice
ah
my
friend
it
has
of
late
become
hard
for
me
to
live
i
see
that
i
have
begun
to
understand
too
much
and
it
doesn
t
do
for
man
to
taste
of
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
evil
ah
well
it
s
not
for
long
he
added
however
you
re
sleepy
and
it
s
time
for
me
to
sleep
go
back
to
gorki
said
prince
andrew
suddenly
oh
no
pierre
replied
looking
at
prince
andrew
with
frightened
compassionate
eyes
go
go
before
a
battle
one
must
have
one
s
sleep
out
repeated
prince
andrew
he
came
quickly
up
to
pierre
and
embraced
and
kissed
him
good
by
be
off
he
shouted
whether
we
meet
again
or
not
and
turning
away
hurriedly
he
entered
the
shed
it
was
already
dark
and
pierre
could
not
make
out
whether
the
expression
of
prince
andrew
s
face
was
angry
or
tender
for
some
time
he
stood
in
silence
considering
whether
he
should
follow
him
or
go
away
no
he
does
not
want
it
pierre
concluded
and
i
know
that
this
is
our
last
meeting
he
sighed
deeply
and
rode
back
to
gorki
on
re
entering
the
shed
prince
andrew
lay
down
on
a
rug
but
he
could
not
sleep
he
closed
his
eyes
one
picture
succeeded
another
in
his
imagination
on
one
of
them
he
dwelt
long
and
joyfully
he
vividly
recalled
an
evening
in
petersburg
natasha
with
animated
and
excited
face
was
telling
him
how
she
had
gone
to
look
for
mushrooms
the
previous
summer
and
had
lost
her
way
in
the
big
forest
she
incoherently
described
the
depths
of
the
forest
her
feelings
and
a
talk
with
a
beekeeper
she
met
and
constantly
interrupted
her
story
to
say
no
i
can
t
i
m
not
telling
it
right
no
you
don
t
understand
though
he
encouraged
her
by
saying
that
he
did
understand
and
he
really
had
understood
all
she
wanted
to
say
but
natasha
was
not
satisfied
with
her
own
words
she
felt
that
they
did
not
convey
the
passionately
poetic
feeling
she
had
experienced
that
day
and
wished
to
convey
he
was
such
a
delightful
old
man
and
it
was
so
dark
in
the
forest
and
he
had
such
kind
no
i
can
t
describe
it
she
had
said
flushed
and
excited
prince
andrew
smiled
now
the
same
happy
smile
as
then
when
he
had
looked
into
her
eyes
i
understood
her
he
thought
i
not
only
understood
her
but
it
was
just
that
inner
spiritual
force
that
sincerity
that
frankness
of
soul
that
very
soul
of
hers
which
seemed
to
be
fettered
by
her
body
it
was
that
soul
i
loved
in
her
loved
so
strongly
and
happily
and
suddenly
he
remembered
how
his
love
had
ended
he
did
not
need
anything
of
that
kind
he
neither
saw
nor
understood
anything
of
the
sort
he
only
saw
in
her
a
pretty
and
fresh
young
girl
with
whom
he
did
not
deign
to
unite
his
fate
and
i
and
he
is
still
alive
and
gay
prince
andrew
jumped
up
as
if
someone
had
burned
him
and
again
began
pacing
up
and
down
in
front
of
the
shed
chapter
xxvi
on
august
the
eve
of
the
battle
of
borodino
m
de
beausset
prefect
of
the
french
emperor
s
palace
arrived
at
napoleon
s
quarters
at
valuevo
with
colonel
fabvier
the
former
from
paris
and
the
latter
from
madrid
donning
his
court
uniform
m
de
beausset
ordered
a
box
he
had
brought
for
the
emperor
to
be
carried
before
him
and
entered
the
first
compartment
of
napoleon
s
tent
where
he
began
opening
the
box
while
conversing
with
napoleon
s
aides
de
camp
who
surrounded
him
fabvier
not
entering
the
tent
remained
at
the
entrance
talking
to
some
generals
of
his
acquaintance
the
emperor
napoleon
had
not
yet
left
his
bedroom
and
was
finishing
his
toilet
slightly
snorting
and
grunting
he
presented
now
his
back
and
now
his
plump
hairy
chest
to
the
brush
with
which
his
valet
was
rubbing
him
down
another
valet
with
his
finger
over
the
mouth
of
a
bottle
was
sprinkling
eau
de
cologne
on
the
emperor
s
pampered
body
with
an
expression
which
seemed
to
say
that
he
alone
knew
where
and
how
much
eau
de
cologne
should
be
sprinkled
napoleon
s
short
hair
was
wet
and
matted
on
the
forehead
but
his
face
though
puffy
and
yellow
expressed
physical
satisfaction
go
on
harder
go
on
he
muttered
to
the
valet
who
was
rubbing
him
slightly
twitching
and
grunting
an
aide
de
camp
who
had
entered
the
bedroom
to
report
to
the
emperor
the
number
of
prisoners
taken
in
yesterday
s
action
was
standing
by
the
door
after
delivering
his
message
awaiting
permission
to
withdraw
napoleon
frowning
looked
at
him
from
under
his
brows
no
prisoners
said
he
repeating
the
aide
de
camp
s
words
they
are
forcing
us
to
exterminate
them
so
much
the
worse
for
the
russian
army
go
on
harder
harder
he
muttered
hunching
his
back
and
presenting
his
fat
shoulders
all
right
let
monsieur
de
beausset
enter
and
fabvier
too
he
said
nodding
to
the
aide
de
camp
yes
sire
and
the
aide
de
camp
disappeared
through
the
door
of
the
tent
two
valets
rapidly
dressed
his
majesty
and
wearing
the
blue
uniform
of
the
guards
he
went
with
firm
quick
steps
to
the
reception
room
de
beausset
s
hands
meanwhile
were
busily
engaged
arranging
the
present
he
had
brought
from
the
empress
on
two
chairs
directly
in
front
of
the
entrance
but
napoleon
had
dressed
and
come
out
with
such
unexpected
rapidity
that
he
had
not
time
to
finish
arranging
the
surprise
napoleon
noticed
at
once
what
they
were
about
and
guessed
that
they
were
not
ready
he
did
not
wish
to
deprive
them
of
the
pleasure
of
giving
him
a
surprise
so
he
pretended
not
to
see
de
beausset
and
called
fabvier
to
him
listening
silently
and
with
a
stern
frown
to
what
fabvier
told
him
of
the
heroism
and
devotion
of
his
troops
fighting
at
salamanca
at
the
other
end
of
europe
with
but
one
thought
to
be
worthy
of
their
emperor
and
but
one
fear
to
fail
to
please
him
the
result
of
that
battle
had
been
deplorable
napoleon
made
ironic
remarks
during
fabvier
s
account
as
if
he
had
not
expected
that
matters
could
go
otherwise
in
his
absence
i
must
make
up
for
that
in
moscow
said
napoleon
i
ll
see
you
later
he
added
and
summoned
de
beausset
who
by
that
time
had
prepared
the
surprise
having
placed
something
on
the
chairs
and
covered
it
with
a
cloth
de
beausset
bowed
low
with
that
courtly
french
bow
which
only
the
old
retainers
of
the
bourbons
knew
how
to
make
and
approached
him
presenting
an
envelope
napoleon
turned
to
him
gaily
and
pulled
his
ear
you
have
hurried
here
i
am
very
glad
well
what
is
paris
saying
he
asked
suddenly
changing
his
former
stern
expression
for
a
most
cordial
tone
sire
all
paris
regrets
your
absence
replied
de
beausset
as
was
proper
but
though
napoleon
knew
that
de
beausset
had
to
say
something
of
this
kind
and
though
in
his
lucid
moments
he
knew
it
was
untrue
he
was
pleased
to
hear
it
from
him
again
he
honored
him
by
touching
his
ear
i
am
very
sorry
to
have
made
you
travel
so
far
said
he
sire
i
expected
nothing
less
than
to
find
you
at
the
gates
of
moscow
replied
de
beausset
napoleon
smiled
and
lifting
his
head
absentmindedly
glanced
to
the
right
an
aide
de
camp
approached
with
gliding
steps
and
offered
him
a
gold
snuffbox
which
he
took
yes
it
has
happened
luckily
for
you
he
said
raising
the
open
snuffbox
to
his
nose
you
are
fond
of
travel
and
in
three
days
you
will
see
moscow
you
surely
did
not
expect
to
see
that
asiatic
capital
you
will
have
a
pleasant
journey
de
beausset
bowed
gratefully
at
this
regard
for
his
taste
for
travel
of
which
he
had
not
till
then
been
aware
ha
what
s
this
asked
napoleon
noticing
that
all
the
courtiers
were
looking
at
something
concealed
under
a
cloth
with
courtly
adroitness
de
beausset
half
turned
and
without
turning
his
back
to
the
emperor
retired
two
steps
twitching
off
the
cloth
at
the
same
time
and
said
a
present
to
your
majesty
from
the
empress
it
was
a
portrait
painted
in
bright
colors
by
gerard
of
the
son
borne
to
napoleon
by
the
daughter
of
the
emperor
of
austria
the
boy
whom
for
some
reason
everyone
called
the
king
of
rome
a
very
pretty
curly
headed
boy
with
a
look
of
the
christ
in
the
sistine
madonna
was
depicted
playing
at
stick
and
ball
the
ball
represented
the
terrestrial
globe
and
the
stick
in
his
other
hand
a
scepter
though
it
was
not
clear
what
the
artist
meant
to
express
by
depicting
the
so
called
king
of
rome
spiking
the
earth
with
a
stick
the
allegory
apparently
seemed
to
napoleon
as
it
had
done
to
all
who
had
seen
it
in
paris
quite
clear
and
very
pleasing
the
king
of
rome
he
said
pointing
to
the
portrait
with
a
graceful
gesture
admirable
with
the
natural
capacity
of
an
italian
for
changing
the
expression
of
his
face
at
will
he
drew
nearer
to
the
portrait
and
assumed
a
look
of
pensive
tenderness
he
felt
that
what
he
now
said
and
did
would
be
historical
and
it
seemed
to
him
that
it
would
now
be
best
for
him
whose
grandeur
enabled
his
son
to
play
stick
and
ball
with
the
terrestrial
globe
to
show
in
contrast
to
that
grandeur
the
simplest
paternal
tenderness
his
eyes
grew
dim
he
moved
forward
glanced
round
at
a
chair
which
seemed
to
place
itself
under
him
and
sat
down
on
it
before
the
portrait
at
a
single
gesture
from
him
everyone
went
out
on
tiptoe
leaving
the
great
man
to
himself
and
his
emotion
having
sat
still
for
a
while
he
touched
himself
not
knowing
why
the
thick
spot
of
paint
representing
the
highest
light
in
the
portrait
rose
and
recalled
de
beausset
and
the
officer
on
duty
he
ordered
the
portrait
to
be
carried
outside
his
tent
that
the
old
guard
stationed
round
it
might
not
be
deprived
of
the
pleasure
of
seeing
the
king
of
rome
the
son
and
heir
of
their
adored
monarch
and
while
he
was
doing
m
de
beausset
the
honor
of
breakfasting
with
him
they
heard
as
napoleon
had
anticipated
the
rapturous
cries
of
the
officers
and
men
of
the
old
guard
who
had
run
up
to
see
the
portrait
vive
l
empereur
vive
le
roi
de
rome
vive
l
empereur
came
those
ecstatic
cries
after
breakfast
napoleon
in
de
beausset
s
presence
dictated
his
order
of
the
day
to
the
army
short
and
energetic
he
remarked
when
he
had
read
over
the
proclamation
which
he
had
dictated
straight
off
without
corrections
it
ran
soldiers
this
is
the
battle
you
have
so
longed
for
victory
depends
on
you
it
is
essential
for
us
it
will
give
us
all
we
need
comfortable
quarters
and
a
speedy
return
to
our
country
behave
as
you
did
at
austerlitz
friedland
vitebsk
and
smolensk
let
our
remotest
posterity
recall
your
achievements
this
day
with
pride
let
it
be
said
of
each
of
you
he
was
in
the
great
battle
before
moscow
before
moscow
repeated
napoleon
and
inviting
m
de
beausset
who
was
so
fond
of
travel
to
accompany
him
on
his
ride
he
went
out
of
the
tent
to
where
the
horses
stood
saddled
your
majesty
is
too
kind
replied
de
beausset
to
the
invitation
to
accompany
the
emperor
he
wanted
to
sleep
did
not
know
how
to
ride
and
was
afraid
of
doing
so
but
napoleon
nodded
to
the
traveler
and
de
beausset
had
to
mount
when
napoleon
came
out
of
the
tent
the
shouting
of
the
guards
before
his
son
s
portrait
grew
still
louder
napoleon
frowned
take
him
away
he
said
pointing
with
a
gracefully
majestic
gesture
to
the
portrait
it
is
too
soon
for
him
to
see
a
field
of
battle
de
beausset
closed
his
eyes
bowed
his
head
and
sighed
deeply
to
indicate
how
profoundly
he
valued
and
comprehended
the
emperor
s
words
chapter
xxvii
on
the
twenty
fifth
of
august
so
his
historians
tell
us
napoleon
spent
the
whole
day
on
horseback
inspecting
the
locality
considering
plans
submitted
to
him
by
his
marshals
and
personally
giving
commands
to
his
generals
the
original
line
of
the
russian
forces
along
the
river
kolocha
had
been
dislocated
by
the
capture
of
the
shevardino
redoubt
on
the
twenty
fourth
and
part
of
the
line
the
left
flank
had
been
drawn
back
that
part
of
the
line
was
not
entrenched
and
in
front
of
it
the
ground
was
more
open
and
level
than
elsewhere
it
was
evident
to
anyone
military
or
not
that
it
was
here
the
french
should
attack
it
would
seem
that
not
much
consideration
was
needed
to
reach
this
conclusion
nor
any
particular
care
or
trouble
on
the
part
of
the
emperor
and
his
marshals
nor
was
there
any
need
of
that
special
and
supreme
quality
called
genius
that
people
are
so
apt
to
ascribe
to
napoleon
yet
the
historians
who
described
the
event
later
and
the
men
who
then
surrounded
napoleon
and
he
himself
thought
otherwise
napoleon
rode
over
the
plain
and
surveyed
the
locality
with
a
profound
air
and
in
silence
nodded
with
approval
or
shook
his
head
dubiously
and
without
communicating
to
the
generals
around
him
the
profound
course
of
ideas
which
guided
his
decisions
merely
gave
them
his
final
conclusions
in
the
form
of
commands
having
listened
to
a
suggestion
from
davout
who
was
now
called
prince
d
eckmuhl
to
turn
the
russian
left
wing
napoleon
said
it
should
not
be
done
without
explaining
why
not
to
a
proposal
made
by
general
campan
who
was
to
attack
the
fleches
to
lead
his
division
through
the
woods
napoleon
agreed
though
the
so
called
duke
of
elchingen
ney
ventured
to
remark
that
a
movement
through
the
woods
was
dangerous
and
might
disorder
the
division
having
inspected
the
country
opposite
the
shevardino
redoubt
napoleon
pondered
a
little
in
silence
and
then
indicated
the
spots
where
two
batteries
should
be
set
up
by
the
morrow
to
act
against
the
russian
entrenchments
and
the
places
where
in
line
with
them
the
field
artillery
should
be
placed
after
giving
these
and
other
commands
he
returned
to
his
tent
and
the
dispositions
for
the
battle
were
written
down
from
his
dictation
these
dispositions
of
which
the
french
historians
write
with
enthusiasm
and
other
historians
with
profound
respect
were
as
follows
at
dawn
the
two
new
batteries
established
during
the
night
on
the
plain
occupied
by
the
prince
d
eckmuhl
will
open
fire
on
the
opposing
batteries
of
the
enemy
at
the
same
time
the
commander
of
the
artillery
of
the
st
corps
general
pernetti
with
thirty
cannon
of
campan
s
division
and
all
the
howitzers
of
dessaix
s
and
friant
s
divisions
will
move
forward
open
fire
and
overwhelm
with
shellfire
the
enemy
s
battery
against
which
will
operate
guns
of
the
artillery
of
the
guards
guns
of
campan
s
division
and
guns
of
friant
s
and
dessaix
s
divisions
in
all
guns
the
commander
of
the
artillery
of
the
rd
corps
general
fouche
will
place
the
howitzers
of
the
rd
and
th
corps
sixteen
in
all
on
the
flanks
of
the
battery
that
is
to
bombard
the
entrenchment
on
the
left
which
will
have
forty
guns
in
all
directed
against
it
general
sorbier
must
be
ready
at
the
first
order
to
advance
with
all
the
howitzers
of
the
guard
s
artillery
against
either
one
or
other
of
the
entrenchments
during
the
cannonade
prince
poniatowski
is
to
advance
through
the
wood
on
the
village
and
turn
the
enemy
s
position
general
campan
will
move
through
the
wood
to
seize
the
first
fortification
after
the
advance
has
begun
in
this
manner
orders
will
be
given
in
accordance
with
the
enemy
s
movements
the
cannonade
on
the
left
flank
will
begin
as
soon
as
the
guns
of
the
right
wing
are
heard
the
sharpshooters
of
morand
s
division
and
of
the
vice
king
s
division
will
open
a
heavy
fire
on
seeing
the
attack
commence
on
the
right
wing
the
vice
king
will
occupy
the
village
and
cross
by
its
three
bridges
advancing
to
the
same
heights
as
morand
s
and
gibrard
s
divisions
which
under
his
leadership
will
be
directed
against
the
redoubt
and
come
into
line
with
the
rest
of
the
forces
all
this
must
be
done
in
good
order
le
tout
se
fera
avec
ordre
et
methode
as
far
as
possible
retaining
troops
in
reserve
the
imperial
camp
near
mozhaysk
september
these
dispositions
which
are
very
obscure
and
confused
if
one
allows
oneself
to
regard
the
arrangements
without
religious
awe
of
his
genius
related
to
napoleon
s
orders
to
deal
with
four
points
four
different
orders
not
one
of
these
was
or
could
be
carried
out
in
the
disposition
it
is
said
first
that
the
batteries
placed
on
the
spot
chosen
by
napoleon
with
the
guns
of
pernetti
and
fouche
which
were
to
come
in
line
with
them
guns
in
all
were
to
open
fire
and
shower
shells
on
the
russian
fleches
and
redoubts
this
could
not
be
done
as
from
the
spots
selected
by
napoleon
the
projectiles
did
not
carry
to
the
russian
works
and
those
guns
shot
into
the
air
until
the
nearest
commander
contrary
to
napoleon
s
instructions
moved
them
forward
the
second
order
was
that
poniatowski
moving
to
the
village
through
the
wood
should
turn
the
russian
left
flank
this
could
not
be
done
and
was
not
done
because
poniatowski
advancing
on
the
village
through
the
wood
met
tuchkov
there
barring
his
way
and
could
not
and
did
not
turn
the
russian
position
the
third
order
was
general
campan
will
move
through
the
wood
to
seize
the
first
fortification
general
campan
s
division
did
not
seize
the
first
fortification
but
was
driven
back
for
on
emerging
from
the
wood
it
had
to
reform
under
grapeshot
of
which
napoleon
was
unaware
the
fourth
order
was
the
vice
king
will
occupy
the
village
borodino
and
cross
by
its
three
bridges
advancing
to
the
same
heights
as
morand
s
and
gdrard
s
divisions
for
whose
movements
no
directions
are
given
which
under
his
leadership
will
be
directed
against
the
redoubt
and
come
into
line
with
the
rest
of
the
forces
as
far
as
one
can
make
out
not
so
much
from
this
unintelligible
sentence
as
from
the
attempts
the
vice
king
made
to
execute
the
orders
given
him
he
was
to
advance
from
the
left
through
borodino
to
the
redoubt
while
the
divisions
of
morand
and
gerard
were
to
advance
simultaneously
from
the
front
all
this
like
the
other
parts
of
the
disposition
was
not
and
could
not
be
executed
after
passing
through
borodino
the
vice
king
was
driven
back
to
the
kolocha
and
could
get
no
farther
while
the
divisions
of
morand
and
gerard
did
not
take
the
redoubt
but
were
driven
back
and
the
redoubt
was
only
taken
at
the
end
of
the
battle
by
the
cavalry
a
thing
probably
unforeseen
and
not
heard
of
by
napoleon
so
not
one
of
the
orders
in
the
disposition
was
or
could
be
executed
but
in
the
disposition
it
is
said
that
after
the
fight
has
commenced
in
this
manner
orders
will
be
given
in
accordance
with
the
enemy
s
movements
and
so
it
might
be
supposed
that
all
necessary
arrangements
would
be
made
by
napoleon
during
the
battle
but
this
was
not
and
could
not
be
done
for
during
the
whole
battle
napoleon
was
so
far
away
that
as
appeared
later
he
could
not
know
the
course
of
the
battle
and
not
one
of
his
orders
during
the
fight
could
be
executed
chapter
xxviii
many
historians
say
that
the
french
did
not
win
the
battle
of
borodino
because
napoleon
had
a
cold
and
that
if
he
had
not
had
a
cold
the
orders
he
gave
before
and
during
the
battle
would
have
been
still
more
full
of
genius
and
russia
would
have
been
lost
and
the
face
of
the
world
have
been
changed
to
historians
who
believe
that
russia
was
shaped
by
the
will
of
one
man
peter
the
great
and
that
france
from
a
republic
became
an
empire
and
french
armies
went
to
russia
at
the
will
of
one
man
napoleon
to
say
that
russia
remained
a
power
because
napoleon
had
a
bad
cold
on
the
twenty
fourth
of
august
may
seem
logical
and
convincing
if
it
had
depended
on
napoleon
s
will
to
fight
or
not
to
fight
the
battle
of
borodino
and
if
this
or
that
other
arrangement
depended
on
his
will
then
evidently
a
cold
affecting
the
manifestation
of
his
will
might
have
saved
russia
and
consequently
the
valet
who
omitted
to
bring
napoleon
his
waterproof
boots
on
the
twenty
fourth
would
have
been
the
savior
of
russia
along
that
line
of
thought
such
a
deduction
is
indubitable
as
indubitable
as
the
deduction
voltaire
made
in
jest
without
knowing
what
he
was
jesting
at
when
he
saw
that
the
massacre
of
st
bartholomew
was
due
to
charles
ix
s
stomach
being
deranged
but
to
men
who
do
not
admit
that
russia
was
formed
by
the
will
of
one
man
peter
i
or
that
the
french
empire
was
formed
and
the
war
with
russia
begun
by
the
will
of
one
man
napoleon
that
argument
seems
not
merely
untrue
and
irrational
but
contrary
to
all
human
reality
to
the
question
of
what
causes
historic
events
another
answer
presents
itself
namely
that
the
course
of
human
events
is
predetermined
from
on
high
depends
on
the
coincidence
of
the
wills
of
all
who
take
part
in
the
events
and
that
a
napoleon
s
influence
on
the
course
of
these
events
is
purely
external
and
fictitious
strange
as
at
first
glance
it
may
seem
to
suppose
that
the
massacre
of
st
bartholomew
was
not
due
to
charles
ix
s
will
though
he
gave
the
order
for
it
and
thought
it
was
done
as
a
result
of
that
order
and
strange
as
it
may
seem
to
suppose
that
the
slaughter
of
eighty
thousand
men
at
borodino
was
not
due
to
napoleon
s
will
though
he
ordered
the
commencement
and
conduct
of
the
battle
and
thought
it
was
done
because
he
ordered
it
strange
as
these
suppositions
appear
yet
human
dignity
which
tells
me
that
each
of
us
is
if
not
more
at
least
not
less
a
man
than
the
great
napoleon
demands
the
acceptance
of
that
solution
of
the
question
and
historic
investigation
abundantly
confirms
it
at
the
battle
of
borodino
napoleon
shot
at
no
one
and
killed
no
one
that
was
all
done
by
the
soldiers
therefore
it
was
not
he
who
killed
people
the
french
soldiers
went
to
kill
and
be
killed
at
the
battle
of
borodino
not
because
of
napoleon
s
orders
but
by
their
own
volition
the
whole
army
french
italian
german
polish
and
dutch
hungry
ragged
and
weary
of
the
campaign
felt
at
the
sight
of
an
army
blocking
their
road
to
moscow
that
the
wine
was
drawn
and
must
be
drunk
had
napoleon
then
forbidden
them
to
fight
the
russians
they
would
have
killed
him
and
have
proceeded
to
fight
the
russians
because
it
was
inevitable
when
they
heard
napoleon
s
proclamation
offering
them
as
compensation
for
mutilation
and
death
the
words
of
posterity
about
their
having
been
in
the
battle
before
moscow
they
cried
vive
l
empereur
just
as
they
had
cried
vive
l
empereur
at
the
sight
of
the
portrait
of
the
boy
piercing
the
terrestrial
globe
with
a
toy
stick
and
just
as
they
would
have
cried
vive
l
empereur
at
any
nonsense
that
might
be
told
them
there
was
nothing
left
for
them
to
do
but
cry
vive
l
empereur
and
go
to
fight
in
order
to
get
food
and
rest
as
conquerors
in
moscow
so
it
was
not
because
of
napoleon
s
commands
that
they
killed
their
fellow
men
and
it
was
not
napoleon
who
directed
the
course
of
the
battle
for
none
of
his
orders
were
executed
and
during
the
battle
he
did
not
know
what
was
going
on
before
him
so
the
way
in
which
these
people
killed
one
another
was
not
decided
by
napoleon
s
will
but
occurred
independently
of
him
in
accord
with
the
will
of
hundreds
of
thousands
of
people
who
took
part
in
the
common
action
it
only
seemed
to
napoleon
that
it
all
took
place
by
his
will
and
so
the
question
whether
he
had
or
had
not
a
cold
has
no
more
historic
interest
than
the
cold
of
the
least
of
the
transport
soldiers
moreover
the
assertion
made
by
various
writers
that
his
cold
was
the
cause
of
his
dispositions
not
being
as
well
planned
as
on
former
occasions
and
of
his
orders
during
the
battle
not
being
as
good
as
previously
is
quite
baseless
which
again
shows
that
napoleon
s
cold
on
the
twenty
sixth
of
august
was
unimportant
the
dispositions
cited
above
are
not
at
all
worse
but
are
even
better
than
previous
dispositions
by
which
he
had
won
victories
his
pseudo
orders
during
the
battle
were
also
no
worse
than
formerly
but
much
the
same
as
usual
these
dispositions
and
orders
only
seem
worse
than
previous
ones
because
the
battle
of
borodino
was
the
first
napoleon
did
not
win
the
profoundest
and
most
excellent
dispositions
and
orders
seem
very
bad
and
every
learned
militarist
criticizes
them
with
looks
of
importance
when
they
relate
to
a
battle
that
has
been
lost
and
the
very
worst
dispositions
and
orders
seem
very
good
and
serious
people
fill
whole
volumes
to
demonstrate
their
merits
when
they
relate
to
a
battle
that
has
been
won
the
dispositions
drawn
up
by
weyrother
for
the
battle
of
austerlitz
were
a
model
of
perfection
for
that
kind
of
composition
but
still
they
were
criticized
criticized
for
their
very
perfection
for
their
excessive
minuteness
napoleon
at
the
battle
of
borodino
fulfilled
his
office
as
representative
of
authority
as
well
as
and
even
better
than
at
other
battles
he
did
nothing
harmful
to
the
progress
of
the
battle
he
inclined
to
the
most
reasonable
opinions
he
made
no
confusion
did
not
contradict
himself
did
not
get
frightened
or
run
away
from
the
field
of
battle
but
with
his
great
tact
and
military
experience
carried
out
his
role
of
appearing
to
command
calmly
and
with
dignity
chapter
xxix
on
returning
from
a
second
inspection
of
the
lines
napoleon
remarked
the
chessmen
are
set
up
the
game
will
begin
tomorrow
having
ordered
punch
and
summoned
de
beausset
he
began
to
talk
to
him
about
paris
and
about
some
changes
he
meant
to
make
the
empress
household
surprising
the
prefect
by
his
memory
of
minute
details
relating
to
the
court
he
showed
an
interest
in
trifles
joked
about
de
beausset
s
love
of
travel
and
chatted
carelessly
as
a
famous
self
confident
surgeon
who
knows
his
job
does
when
turning
up
his
sleeves
and
putting
on
his
apron
while
a
patient
is
being
strapped
to
the
operating
table
the
matter
is
in
my
hands
and
is
clear
and
definite
in
my
head
when
the
times
comes
to
set
to
work
i
shall
do
it
as
no
one
else
could
but
now
i
can
jest
and
the
more
i
jest
and
the
calmer
i
am
the
more
tranquil
and
confident
you
ought
to
be
and
the
more
amazed
at
my
genius
having
finished
his
second
glass
of
punch
napoleon
went
to
rest
before
the
serious
business
which
he
considered
awaited
him
next
day
he
was
so
much
interested
in
that
task
that
he
was
unable
to
sleep
and
in
spite
of
his
cold
which
had
grown
worse
from
the
dampness
of
the
evening
he
went
into
the
large
division
of
the
tent
at
three
o
clock
in
the
morning
loudly
blowing
his
nose
he
asked
whether
the
russians
had
not
withdrawn
and
was
told
that
the
enemy
s
fires
were
still
in
the
same
places
he
nodded
approval
the
adjutant
in
attendance
came
into
the
tent
well
rapp
do
you
think
we
shall
do
good
business
today
napoleon
asked
him
without
doubt
sire
replied
rapp
napoleon
looked
at
him
do
you
remember
sire
what
you
did
me
the
honor
to
say
at
smolensk
continued
rapp
the
wine
is
drawn
and
must
be
drunk
napoleon
frowned
and
sat
silent
for
a
long
time
leaning
his
head
on
his
hand
this
poor
army
he
suddenly
remarked
it
has
diminished
greatly
since
smolensk
fortune
is
frankly
a
courtesan
rapp
i
have
always
said
so
and
i
am
beginning
to
experience
it
but
the
guards
rapp
the
guards
are
intact
he
remarked
interrogatively
yes
sire
replied
rapp
napoleon
took
a
lozenge
put
it
in
his
mouth
and
glanced
at
his
watch
he
was
not
sleepy
and
it
was
still
not
nearly
morning
it
was
impossible
to
give
further
orders
for
the
sake
of
killing
time
for
the
orders
had
all
been
given
and
were
now
being
executed
have
the
biscuits
and
rice
been
served
out
to
the
regiments
of
the
guards
asked
napoleon
sternly
yes
sire
the
rice
too
rapp
replied
that
he
had
given
the
emperor
s
order
about
the
rice
but
napoleon
shook
his
head
in
dissatisfaction
as
if
not
believing
that
his
order
had
been
executed
an
attendant
came
in
with
punch
napoleon
ordered
another
glass
to
be
brought
for
rapp
and
silently
sipped
his
own
i
have
neither
taste
nor
smell
he
remarked
sniffing
at
his
glass
this
cold
is
tiresome
they
talk
about
medicine
what
is
the
good
of
medicine
when
it
can
t
cure
a
cold
corvisart
gave
me
these
lozenges
but
they
don
t
help
at
all
what
can
doctors
cure
one
can
t
cure
anything
our
body
is
a
machine
for
living
it
is
organized
for
that
it
is
its
nature
let
life
go
on
in
it
unhindered
and
let
it
defend
itself
it
will
do
more
than
if
you
paralyze
it
by
encumbering
it
with
remedies
our
body
is
like
a
perfect
watch
that
should
go
for
a
certain
time
watchmaker
cannot
open
it
he
can
only
adjust
it
by
fumbling
and
that
blindfold
yes
our
body
is
just
a
machine
for
living
that
is
all
and
having
entered
on
the
path
of
definition
of
which
he
was
fond
napoleon
suddenly
and
unexpectedly
gave
a
new
one
do
you
know
rapp
what
military
art
is
asked
he
it
is
the
art
of
being
stronger
than
the
enemy
at
a
given
moment
that
s
all
rapp
made
no
reply
tomorrow
we
shall
have
to
deal
with
kutuzov
said
napoleon
we
shall
see
do
you
remember
at
braunau
he
commanded
an
army
for
three
weeks
and
did
not
once
mount
a
horse
to
inspect
his
entrenchments
we
shall
see
he
looked
at
his
watch
it
was
still
only
four
o
clock
he
did
not
feel
sleepy
the
punch
was
finished
and
there
was
still
nothing
to
do
he
rose
walked
to
and
fro
put
on
a
warm
overcoat
and
a
hat
and
went
out
of
the
tent
the
night
was
dark
and
damp
a
scarcely
perceptible
moisture
was
descending
from
above
near
by
the
campfires
were
dimly
burning
among
the
french
guards
and
in
the
distance
those
of
the
russian
line
shone
through
the
smoke
the
weather
was
calm
and
the
rustle
and
tramp
of
the
french
troops
already
beginning
to
move
to
take
up
their
positions
were
clearly
audible
napoleon
walked
about
in
front
of
his
tent
looked
at
the
fires
and
listened
to
these
sounds
and
as
he
was
passing
a
tall
guardsman
in
a
shaggy
cap
who
was
standing
sentinel
before
his
tent
and
had
drawn
himself
up
like
a
black
pillar
at
sight
of
the
emperor
napoleon
stopped
in
front
of
him
what
year
did
you
enter
the
service
he
asked
with
that
affectation
of
military
bluntness
and
geniality
with
which
he
always
addressed
the
soldiers
the
man
answered
the
question
ah
one
of
the
old
ones
has
your
regiment
had
its
rice
it
has
your
majesty
napoleon
nodded
and
walked
away
at
half
past
five
napoleon
rode
to
the
village
of
shevardino
it
was
growing
light
the
sky
was
clearing
only
a
single
cloud
lay
in
the
east
the
abandoned
campfires
were
burning
themselves
out
in
the
faint
morning
light
on
the
right
a
single
deep
report
of
a
cannon
resounded
and
died
away
in
the
prevailing
silence
some
minutes
passed
a
second
and
a
third
report
shook
the
air
then
a
fourth
and
a
fifth
boomed
solemnly
near
by
on
the
right
the
first
shots
had
not
yet
ceased
to
reverberate
before
others
rang
out
and
yet
more
were
heard
mingling
with
and
overtaking
one
another
napoleon
with
his
suite
rode
up
to
the
shevardino
redoubt
where
he
dismounted
the
game
had
begun
chapter
xxx
on
returning
to
gorki
after
having
seen
prince
andrew
pierre
ordered
his
groom
to
get
the
horses
ready
and
to
call
him
early
in
the
morning
and
then
immediately
fell
asleep
behind
a
partition
in
a
corner
boris
had
given
up
to
him
before
he
was
thoroughly
awake
next
morning
everybody
had
already
left
the
hut
the
panes
were
rattling
in
the
little
windows
and
his
groom
was
shaking
him
your
excellency
your
excellency
your
excellency
he
kept
repeating
pertinaciously
while
he
shook
pierre
by
the
shoulder
without
looking
at
him
having
apparently
lost
hope
of
getting
him
to
wake
up
what
has
it
begun
is
it
time
pierre
asked
waking
up
hear
the
firing
said
the
groom
a
discharged
soldier
all
the
gentlemen
have
gone
out
and
his
serene
highness
himself
rode
past
long
ago
pierre
dressed
hastily
and
ran
out
to
the
porch
outside
all
was
bright
fresh
dewy
and
cheerful
the
sun
just
bursting
forth
from
behind
a
cloud
that
had
concealed
it
was
shining
with
rays
still
half
broken
by
the
clouds
over
the
roofs
of
the
street
opposite
on
the
dew
besprinkled
dust
of
the
road
on
the
walls
of
the
houses
on
the
windows
the
fence
and
on
pierre
s
horses
standing
before
the
hut
the
roar
of
guns
sounded
more
distinct
outside
an
adjutant
accompanied
by
a
cossack
passed
by
at
a
sharp
trot
it
s
time
count
it
s
time
cried
the
adjutant
telling
the
groom
to
follow
him
with
the
horses
pierre
went
down
the
street
to
the
knoll
from
which
he
had
looked
at
the
field
of
battle
the
day
before
a
crowd
of
military
men
was
assembled
there
members
of
the
staff
could
be
heard
conversing
in
french
and
kutuzov
s
gray
head
in
a
white
cap
with
a
red
band
was
visible
his
gray
nape
sunk
between
his
shoulders
he
was
looking
through
a
field
glass
down
the
highroad
before
him
mounting
the
steps
to
the
knoll
pierre
looked
at
the
scene
before
him
spellbound
by
beauty
it
was
the
same
panorama
he
had
admired
from
that
spot
the
day
before
but
now
the
whole
place
was
full
of
troops
and
covered
by
smoke
clouds
from
the
guns
and
the
slanting
rays
of
the
bright
sun
rising
slightly
to
the
left
behind
pierre
cast
upon
it
through
the
clear
morning
air
penetrating
streaks
of
rosy
golden
tinted
light
and
long
dark
shadows
the
forest
at
the
farthest
extremity
of
the
panorama
seemed
carved
in
some
precious
stone
of
a
yellowish
green
color
its
undulating
outline
was
silhouetted
against
the
horizon
and
was
pierced
beyond
valuevo
by
the
smolensk
highroad
crowded
with
troops
nearer
at
hand
glittered
golden
cornfields
interspersed
with
copses
there
were
troops
to
be
seen
everywhere
in
front
and
to
the
right
and
left
all
this
was
vivid
majestic
and
unexpected
but
what
impressed
pierre
most
of
all
was
the
view
of
the
battlefield
itself
of
borodino
and
the
hollows
on
both
sides
of
the
kolocha
above
the
kolocha
in
borodino
and
on
both
sides
of
it
especially
to
the
left
where
the
voyna
flowing
between
its
marshy
banks
falls
into
the
kolocha
a
mist
had
spread
which
seemed
to
melt
to
dissolve
and
to
become
translucent
when
the
brilliant
sun
appeared
and
magically
colored
and
outlined
everything
the
smoke
of
the
guns
mingled
with
this
mist
and
over
the
whole
expanse
and
through
that
mist
the
rays
of
the
morning
sun
were
reflected
flashing
back
like
lightning
from
the
water
from
the
dew
and
from
the
bayonets
of
the
troops
crowded
together
by
the
riverbanks
and
in
borodino
a
white
church
could
be
seen
through
the
mist
and
here
and
there
the
roofs
of
huts
in
borodino
as
well
as
dense
masses
of
soldiers
or
green
ammunition
chests
and
ordnance
and
all
this
moved
or
seemed
to
move
as
the
smoke
and
mist
spread
out
over
the
whole
space
just
as
in
the
mist
enveloped
hollow
near
borodino
so
along
the
entire
line
outside
and
above
it
and
especially
in
the
woods
and
fields
to
the
left
in
the
valleys
and
on
the
summits
of
the
high
ground
clouds
of
powder
smoke
seemed
continually
to
spring
up
out
of
nothing
now
singly
now
several
at
a
time
some
translucent
others
dense
which
swelling
growing
rolling
and
blending
extended
over
the
whole
expanse
these
puffs
of
smoke
and
strange
to
say
the
sound
of
the
firing
produced
the
chief
beauty
of
the
spectacle
puff
suddenly
a
round
compact
cloud
of
smoke
was
seen
merging
from
violet
into
gray
and
milky
white
and
boom
came
the
report
a
second
later
puff
puff
and
two
clouds
arose
pushing
one
another
and
blending
together
and
boom
boom
came
the
sounds
confirming
what
the
eye
had
seen
pierre
glanced
round
at
the
first
cloud
which
he
had
seen
as
a
round
compact
ball
and
in
its
place
already
were
balloons
of
smoke
floating
to
one
side
and
puff
with
a
pause
puff
puff
three
and
then
four
more
appeared
and
then
from
each
with
the
same
interval
boom
boom
boom
came
the
fine
firm
precise
sounds
in
reply
it
seemed
as
if
those
smoke
clouds
sometimes
ran
and
sometimes
stood
still
while
woods
fields
and
glittering
bayonets
ran
past
them
from
the
left
over
fields
and
bushes
those
large
balls
of
smoke
were
continually
appearing
followed
by
their
solemn
reports
while
nearer
still
in
the
hollows
and
woods
there
burst
from
the
muskets
small
cloudlets
that
had
no
time
to
become
balls
but
had
their
little
echoes
in
just
the
same
way
trakh
ta
ta
takh
came
the
frequent
crackle
of
musketry
but
it
was
irregular
and
feeble
in
comparison
with
the
reports
of
the
cannon
pierre
wished
to
be
there
with
that
smoke
those
shining
bayonets
that
movement
and
those
sounds
he
turned
to
look
at
kutuzov
and
his
suite
to
compare
his
impressions
with
those
of
others
they
were
all
looking
at
the
field
of
battle
as
he
was
and
as
it
seemed
to
him
with
the
same
feelings
all
their
faces
were
now
shining
with
that
latent
warmth
of
feeling
pierre
had
noticed
the
day
before
and
had
fully
understood
after
his
talk
with
prince
andrew
go
my
dear
fellow
go
and
christ
be
with
you
kutuzov
was
saying
to
a
general
who
stood
beside
him
not
taking
his
eye
from
the
battlefield
having
received
this
order
the
general
passed
by
pierre
on
his
way
down
the
knoll
to
the
crossing
said
the
general
coldly
and
sternly
in
reply
to
one
of
the
staff
who
asked
where
he
was
going
i
ll
go
there
too
i
too
thought
pierre
and
followed
the
general
the
general
mounted
a
horse
a
cossack
had
brought
him
pierre
went
to
his
groom
who
was
holding
his
horses
and
asking
which
was
the
quietest
clambered
onto
it
seized
it
by
the
mane
and
turning
out
his
toes
pressed
his
heels
against
its
sides
and
feeling
that
his
spectacles
were
slipping
off
but
unable
to
let
go
of
the
mane
and
reins
he
galloped
after
the
general
causing
the
staff
officers
to
smile
as
they
watched
him
from
the
knoll
chapter
xxxi
having
descended
the
hill
the
general
after
whom
pierre
was
galloping
turned
sharply
to
the
left
and
pierre
losing
sight
of
him
galloped
in
among
some
ranks
of
infantry
marching
ahead
of
him
he
tried
to
pass
either
in
front
of
them
or
to
the
right
or
left
but
there
were
soldiers
everywhere
all
with
expression
and
busy
with
some
unseen
but
evidently
important
task
they
all
gazed
with
the
same
dissatisfied
and
inquiring
expression
at
this
stout
man
in
a
white
hat
who
for
some
unknown
reason
threatened
to
trample
them
under
his
horse
s
hoofs
why
ride
into
the
middle
of
the
battalion
one
of
them
shouted
at
him
another
prodded
his
horse
with
the
butt
end
of
a
musket
and
pierre
bending
over
his
saddlebow
and
hardly
able
to
control
his
shying
horse
galloped
ahead
of
the
soldiers
where
there
was
a
free
space
there
was
a
bridge
ahead
of
him
where
other
soldiers
stood
firing
pierre
rode
up
to
them
without
being
aware
of
it
he
had
come
to
the
bridge
across
the
kolocha
between
gorki
and
borodino
which
the
french
having
occupied
borodino
were
attacking
in
the
first
phase
of
the
battle
pierre
saw
that
there
was
a
bridge
in
front
of
him
and
that
soldiers
were
doing
something
on
both
sides
of
it
and
in
the
meadow
among
the
rows
of
new
mown
hay
which
he
had
taken
no
notice
of
amid
the
smoke
of
the
campfires
the
day
before
but
despite
the
incessant
firing
going
on
there
he
had
no
idea
that
this
was
the
field
of
battle
he
did
not
notice
the
sound
of
the
bullets
whistling
from
every
side
or
the
projectiles
that
flew
over
him
did
not
see
the
enemy
on
the
other
side
of
the
river
and
for
a
long
time
did
not
notice
the
killed
and
wounded
though
many
fell
near
him
he
looked
about
him
with
a
smile
which
did
not
leave
his
face
why
s
that
fellow
in
front
of
the
line
shouted
somebody
at
him
again
to
the
left
keep
to
the
right
the
men
shouted
to
him
pierre
went
to
the
right
and
unexpectedly
encountered
one
of
raevski
s
adjutants
whom
he
knew
the
adjutant
looked
angrily
at
him
evidently
also
intending
to
shout
at
him
but
on
recognizing
him
he
nodded
how
have
you
got
here
he
said
and
galloped
on
pierre
feeling
out
of
place
there
having
nothing
to
do
and
afraid
of
getting
in
someone
s
way
again
galloped
after
the
adjutant
what
s
happening
here
may
i
come
with
you
he
asked
one
moment
one
moment
replied
the
adjutant
and
riding
up
to
a
stout
colonel
who
was
standing
in
the
meadow
he
gave
him
some
message
and
then
addressed
pierre
why
have
you
come
here
count
he
asked
with
a
smile
still
inquisitive
yes
yes
assented
pierre
but
the
adjutant
turned
his
horse
about
and
rode
on
here
it
s
tolerable
said
he
but
with
bagration
on
the
left
flank
they
re
getting
it
frightfully
hot
really
said
pierre
where
is
that
come
along
with
me
to
our
knoll
we
can
get
a
view
from
there
and
in
our
battery
it
is
still
bearable
said
the
adjutant
will
you
come
yes
i
ll
come
with
you
replied
pierre
looking
round
for
his
groom
it
was
only
now
that
he
noticed
wounded
men
staggering
along
or
being
carried
on
stretchers
on
that
very
meadow
he
had
ridden
over
the
day
before
a
soldier
was
lying
athwart
the
rows
of
scented
hay
with
his
head
thrown
awkwardly
back
and
his
shako
off
why
haven
t
they
carried
him
away
pierre
was
about
to
ask
but
seeing
the
stern
expression
of
the
adjutant
who
was
also
looking
that
way
he
checked
himself
pierre
did
not
find
his
groom
and
rode
along
the
hollow
with
the
adjutant
to
raevski
s
redoubt
his
horse
lagged
behind
the
adjutant
s
and
jolted
him
at
every
step
you
don
t
seem
to
be
used
to
riding
count
remarked
the
adjutant
no
it
s
not
that
but
her
action
seems
so
jerky
said
pierre
in
a
puzzled
tone
why
she
s
wounded
said
the
adjutant
in
the
off
foreleg
above
the
knee
a
bullet
no
doubt
i
congratulate
you
count
on
your
baptism
of
fire
having
ridden
in
the
smoke
past
the
sixth
corps
behind
the
artillery
which
had
been
moved
forward
and
was
in
action
deafening
them
with
the
noise
of
firing
they
came
to
a
small
wood
there
it
was
cool
and
quiet
with
a
scent
of
autumn
pierre
and
the
adjutant
dismounted
and
walked
up
the
hill
on
foot
is
the
general
here
asked
the
adjutant
on
reaching
the
knoll
he
was
here
a
minute
ago
but
has
just
gone
that
way
someone
told
him
pointing
to
the
right
the
adjutant
looked
at
pierre
as
if
puzzled
what
to
do
with
him
now
don
t
trouble
about
me
said
pierre
i
ll
go
up
onto
the
knoll
if
i
may
yes
do
you
ll
see
everything
from
there
and
it
s
less
dangerous
and
i
ll
come
for
you
pierre
went
to
the
battery
and
the
adjutant
rode
on
they
did
not
meet
again
and
only
much
later
did
pierre
learn
that
he
lost
an
arm
that
day
the
knoll
to
which
pierre
ascended
was
that
famous
one
afterwards
known
to
the
russians
as
the
knoll
battery
or
raevski
s
redoubt
and
to
the
french
as
la
grande
redoute
la
fatale
redoute
la
redoute
du
centre
around
which
tens
of
thousands
fell
and
which
the
french
regarded
as
the
key
to
the
whole
position
this
redoubt
consisted
of
a
knoll
on
three
sides
of
which
trenches
had
been
dug
within
the
entrenchment
stood
ten
guns
that
were
being
fired
through
openings
in
the
earthwork
in
line
with
the
knoll
on
both
sides
stood
other
guns
which
also
fired
incessantly
a
little
behind
the
guns
stood
infantry
when
ascending
that
knoll
pierre
had
no
notion
that
this
spot
on
which
small
trenches
had
been
dug
and
from
which
a
few
guns
were
firing
was
the
most
important
point
of
the
battle
on
the
contrary
just
because
he
happened
to
be
there
he
thought
it
one
of
the
least
significant
parts
of
the
field
having
reached
the
knoll
pierre
sat
down
at
one
end
of
a
trench
surrounding
the
battery
and
gazed
at
what
was
going
on
around
him
with
an
unconsciously
happy
smile
occasionally
he
rose
and
walked
about
the
battery
still
with
that
same
smile
trying
not
to
obstruct
the
soldiers
who
were
loading
hauling
the
guns
and
continually
running
past
him
with
bags
and
charges
the
guns
of
that
battery
were
being
fired
continually
one
after
another
with
a
deafening
roar
enveloping
the
whole
neighborhood
in
powder
smoke
in
contrast
with
the
dread
felt
by
the
infantrymen
placed
in
support
here
in
the
battery
where
a
small
number
of
men
busy
at
their
work
were
separated
from
the
rest
by
a
trench
everyone
experienced
a
common
and
as
it
were
family
feeling
of
animation
the
intrusion
of
pierre
s
nonmilitary
figure
in
a
white
hat
made
an
unpleasant
impression
at
first
the
soldiers
looked
askance
at
him
with
surprise
and
even
alarm
as
they
went
past
him
the
senior
artillery
officer
a
tall
long
legged
pockmarked
man
moved
over
to
pierre
as
if
to
see
the
action
of
the
farthest
gun
and
looked
at
him
with
curiosity
a
young
round
faced
officer
quite
a
boy
still
and
evidently
only
just
out
of
the
cadet
college
who
was
zealously
commanding
the
two
guns
entrusted
to
him
addressed
pierre
sternly
sir
he
said
permit
me
to
ask
you
to
stand
aside
you
must
not
be
here
the
soldiers
shook
their
heads
disapprovingly
as
they
looked
at
pierre
but
when
they
had
convinced
themselves
that
this
man
in
the
white
hat
was
doing
no
harm
but
either
sat
quietly
on
the
slope
of
the
trench
with
a
shy
smile
or
politely
making
way
for
the
soldiers
paced
up
and
down
the
battery
under
fire
as
calmly
as
if
he
were
on
a
boulevard
their
feeling
of
hostile
distrust
gradually
began
to
change
into
a
kindly
and
bantering
sympathy
such
as
soldiers
feel
for
their
dogs
cocks
goats
and
in
general
for
the
animals
that
live
with
the
regiment
the
men
soon
accepted
pierre
into
their
family
adopted
him
gave
him
a
nickname
our
gentleman
and
made
kindly
fun
of
him
among
themselves
a
shell
tore
up
the
earth
two
paces
from
pierre
and
he
looked
around
with
a
smile
as
he
brushed
from
his
clothes
some
earth
it
had
thrown
up
and
how
s
it
you
re
not
afraid
sir
really
now
a
red
faced
broad
shouldered
soldier
asked
pierre
with
a
grin
that
disclosed
a
set
of
sound
white
teeth
are
you
afraid
then
said
pierre
what
else
do
you
expect
answered
the
soldier
she
has
no
mercy
you
know
when
she
comes
spluttering
down
out
go
your
innards
one
can
t
help
being
afraid
he
said
laughing
several
of
the
men
with
bright
kindly
faces
stopped
beside
pierre
they
seemed
not
to
have
expected
him
to
talk
like
anybody
else
and
the
discovery
that
he
did
so
delighted
them
it
s
the
business
of
us
soldiers
but
in
a
gentleman
it
s
wonderful
there
s
a
gentleman
for
you
to
your
places
cried
the
young
officer
to
the
men
gathered
round
pierre
the
young
officer
was
evidently
exercising
his
duties
for
the
first
or
second
time
and
therefore
treated
both
his
superiors
and
the
men
with
great
precision
and
formality
the
booming
cannonade
and
the
fusillade
of
musketry
were
growing
more
intense
over
the
whole
field
especially
to
the
left
where
bagration
s
fleches
were
but
where
pierre
was
the
smoke
of
the
firing
made
it
almost
impossible
to
distinguish
anything
moreover
his
whole
attention
was
engrossed
by
watching
the
family
circle
separated
from
all
else
formed
by
the
men
in
the
battery
his
first
unconscious
feeling
of
joyful
animation
produced
by
the
sights
and
sounds
of
the
battlefield
was
now
replaced
by
another
especially
since
he
had
seen
that
soldier
lying
alone
in
the
hayfield
now
seated
on
the
slope
of
the
trench
he
observed
the
faces
of
those
around
him
by
ten
o
clock
some
twenty
men
had
already
been
carried
away
from
the
battery
two
guns
were
smashed
and
cannon
balls
fell
more
and
more
frequently
on
the
battery
and
spent
bullets
buzzed
and
whistled
around
but
the
men
in
the
battery
seemed
not
to
notice
this
and
merry
voices
and
jokes
were
heard
on
all
sides
a
live
one
shouted
a
man
as
a
whistling
shell
approached
not
this
way
to
the
infantry
added
another
with
loud
laughter
seeing
the
shell
fly
past
and
fall
into
the
ranks
of
the
supports
are
you
bowing
to
a
friend
eh
remarked
another
chaffing
a
peasant
who
ducked
low
as
a
cannon
ball
flew
over
several
soldiers
gathered
by
the
wall
of
the
trench
looking
out
to
see
what
was
happening
in
front
they
ve
withdrawn
the
front
line
it
has
retired
said
they
pointing
over
the
earthwork
mind
your
own
business
an
old
sergeant
shouted
at
them
if
they
ve
retired
it
s
because
there
s
work
for
them
to
do
farther
back
and
the
sergeant
taking
one
of
the
men
by
the
shoulders
gave
him
a
shove
with
his
knee
this
was
followed
by
a
burst
of
laughter
to
the
fifth
gun
wheel
it
up
came
shouts
from
one
side
now
then
all
together
like
bargees
rose
the
merry
voices
of
those
who
were
moving
the
gun
oh
she
nearly
knocked
our
gentleman
s
hat
off
cried
the
red
faced
humorist
showing
his
teeth
chaffing
pierre
awkward
baggage
he
added
reproachfully
to
a
cannon
ball
that
struck
a
cannon
wheel
and
a
man
s
leg
now
then
you
foxes
said
another
laughing
at
some
militiamen
who
stooping
low
entered
the
battery
to
carry
away
the
wounded
man
so
this
gruel
isn
t
to
your
taste
oh
you
crows
you
re
scared
they
shouted
at
the
militiamen
who
stood
hesitating
before
the
man
whose
leg
had
been
torn
off
there
lads
oh
oh
they
mimicked
the
peasants
they
don
t
like
it
at
all
pierre
noticed
that
after
every
ball
that
hit
the
redoubt
and
after
every
loss
the
liveliness
increased
more
and
more
as
the
flames
of
the
fire
hidden
within
come
more
and
more
vividly
and
rapidly
from
an
approaching
thundercloud
so
as
if
in
opposition
to
what
was
taking
place
the
lightning
of
hidden
fire
growing
more
and
more
intense
glowed
in
the
faces
of
these
men
pierre
did
not
look
out
at
the
battlefield
and
was
not
concerned
to
know
what
was
happening
there
he
was
entirely
absorbed
in
watching
this
fire
which
burned
ever
more
brightly
and
which
he
felt
was
flaming
up
in
the
same
way
in
his
own
soul
at
ten
o
clock
the
infantry
that
had
been
among
the
bushes
in
front
of
the
battery
and
along
the
kamenka
streamlet
retreated
from
the
battery
they
could
be
seen
running
back
past
it
carrying
their
wounded
on
their
muskets
a
general
with
his
suite
came
to
the
battery
and
after
speaking
to
the
colonel
gave
pierre
an
angry
look
and
went
away
again
having
ordered
the
infantry
supports
behind
the
battery
to
lie
down
so
as
to
be
less
exposed
to
fire
after
this
from
amid
the
ranks
of
infantry
to
the
right
of
the
battery
came
the
sound
of
a
drum
and
shouts
of
command
and
from
the
battery
one
saw
how
those
ranks
of
infantry
moved
forward
pierre
looked
over
the
wall
of
the
trench
and
was
particularly
struck
by
a
pale
young
officer
who
letting
his
sword
hang
down
was
walking
backwards
and
kept
glancing
uneasily
around
the
ranks
of
the
infantry
disappeared
amid
the
smoke
but
their
long
drawn
shout
and
rapid
musketry
firing
could
still
be
heard
a
few
minutes
later
crowds
of
wounded
men
and
stretcher
bearers
came
back
from
that
direction
projectiles
began
to
fall
still
more
frequently
in
the
battery
several
men
were
lying
about
who
had
not
been
removed
around
the
cannon
the
men
moved
still
more
briskly
and
busily
no
one
any
longer
took
notice
of
pierre
once
or
twice
he
was
shouted
at
for
being
in
the
way
the
senior
officer
moved
with
big
rapid
strides
from
one
gun
to
another
with
a
frowning
face
the
young
officer
with
his
face
still
more
flushed
commanded
the
men
more
scrupulously
than
ever
the
soldiers
handed
up
the
charges
turned
loaded
and
did
their
business
with
strained
smartness
they
gave
little
jumps
as
they
walked
as
though
they
were
on
springs
the
stormcloud
had
come
upon
them
and
in
every
face
the
fire
which
pierre
had
watched
kindle
burned
up
brightly
pierre
standing
beside
the
commanding
officer
the
young
officer
his
hand
to
his
shako
ran
up
to
his
superior
i
have
the
honor
to
report
sir
that
only
eight
rounds
are
left
are
we
to
continue
firing
he
asked
grapeshot
the
senior
shouted
without
answering
the
question
looking
over
the
wall
of
the
trench
suddenly
something
happened
the
young
officer
gave
a
gasp
and
bending
double
sat
down
on
the
ground
like
a
bird
shot
on
the
wing
everything
became
strange
confused
and
misty
in
pierre
s
eyes
one
cannon
ball
after
another
whistled
by
and
struck
the
earthwork
a
soldier
or
a
gun
pierre
who
had
not
noticed
these
sounds
before
now
heard
nothing
else
on
the
right
of
the
battery
soldiers
shouting
hurrah
were
running
not
forwards
but
backwards
it
seemed
to
pierre
a
cannon
ball
struck
the
very
end
of
the
earth
work
by
which
he
was
standing
crumbling
down
the
earth
a
black
ball
flashed
before
his
eyes
and
at
the
same
instant
plumped
into
something
some
militiamen
who
were
entering
the
battery
ran
back
all
with
grapeshot
shouted
the
officer
the
sergeant
ran
up
to
the
officer
and
in
a
frightened
whisper
informed
him
as
a
butler
at
dinner
informs
his
master
that
there
is
no
more
of
some
wine
asked
for
that
there
were
no
more
charges
the
scoundrels
what
are
they
doing
shouted
the
officer
turning
to
pierre
the
officer
s
face
was
red
and
perspiring
and
his
eyes
glittered
under
his
frowning
brow
run
to
the
reserves
and
bring
up
the
ammunition
boxes
he
yelled
angrily
avoiding
pierre
with
his
eyes
and
speaking
to
his
men
i
ll
go
said
pierre
the
officer
without
answering
him
strode
across
to
the
opposite
side
don
t
fire
wait
he
shouted
the
man
who
had
been
ordered
to
go
for
ammunition
stumbled
against
pierre
eh
sir
this
is
no
place
for
you
said
he
and
ran
down
the
slope
pierre
ran
after
him
avoiding
the
spot
where
the
young
officer
was
sitting
one
cannon
ball
another
and
a
third
flew
over
him
falling
in
front
beside
and
behind
him
pierre
ran
down
the
slope
where
am
i
going
he
suddenly
asked
himself
when
he
was
already
near
the
green
ammunition
wagons
he
halted
irresolutely
not
knowing
whether
to
return
or
go
on
suddenly
a
terrible
concussion
threw
him
backwards
to
the
ground
at
the
same
instant
he
was
dazzled
by
a
great
flash
of
flame
and
immediately
a
deafening
roar
crackling
and
whistling
made
his
ears
tingle
when
he
came
to
himself
he
was
sitting
on
the
ground
leaning
on
his
hands
the
ammunition
wagons
he
had
been
approaching
no
longer
existed
only
charred
green
boards
and
rags
littered
the
scorched
grass
and
a
horse
dangling
fragments
of
its
shaft
behind
it
galloped
past
while
another
horse
lay
like
pierre
on
the
ground
uttering
prolonged
and
piercing
cries
chapter
xxxii
beside
himself
with
terror
pierre
jumped
up
and
ran
back
to
the
battery
as
to
the
only
refuge
from
the
horrors
that
surrounded
him
on
entering
the
earthwork
he
noticed
that
there
were
men
doing
something
there
but
that
no
shots
were
being
fired
from
the
battery
he
had
no
time
to
realize
who
these
men
were
he
saw
the
senior
officer
lying
on
the
earth
wall
with
his
back
turned
as
if
he
were
examining
something
down
below
and
that
one
of
the
soldiers
he
had
noticed
before
was
struggling
forward
shouting
brothers
and
trying
to
free
himself
from
some
men
who
were
holding
him
by
the
arm
he
also
saw
something
else
that
was
strange
but
he
had
not
time
to
realize
that
the
colonel
had
been
killed
that
the
soldier
shouting
brothers
was
a
prisoner
and
that
another
man
had
been
bayoneted
in
the
back
before
his
eyes
for
hardly
had
he
run
into
the
redoubt
before
a
thin
sallow
faced
perspiring
man
in
a
blue
uniform
rushed
on
him
sword
in
hand
shouting
something
instinctively
guarding
against
the
shock
for
they
had
been
running
together
at
full
speed
before
they
saw
one
another
pierre
put
out
his
hands
and
seized
the
man
a
french
officer
by
the
shoulder
with
one
hand
and
by
the
throat
with
the
other
the
officer
dropping
his
sword
seized
pierre
by
his
collar
for
some
seconds
they
gazed
with
frightened
eyes
at
one
another
s
unfamiliar
faces
and
both
were
perplexed
at
what
they
had
done
and
what
they
were
to
do
next
am
i
taken
prisoner
or
have
i
taken
him
prisoner
each
was
thinking
but
the
french
officer
was
evidently
more
inclined
to
think
he
had
been
taken
prisoner
because
pierre
s
strong
hand
impelled
by
instinctive
fear
squeezed
his
throat
ever
tighter
and
tighter
the
frenchman
was
about
to
say
something
when
just
above
their
heads
terrible
and
low
a
cannon
ball
whistled
and
it
seemed
to
pierre
that
the
french
officer
s
head
had
been
torn
off
so
swiftly
had
he
ducked
it
pierre
too
bent
his
head
and
let
his
hands
fall
without
further
thought
as
to
who
had
taken
whom
prisoner
the
frenchman
ran
back
to
the
battery
and
pierre
ran
down
the
slope
stumbling
over
the
dead
and
wounded
who
it
seemed
to
him
caught
at
his
feet
but
before
he
reached
the
foot
of
the
knoll
he
was
met
by
a
dense
crowd
of
russian
soldiers
who
stumbling
tripping
up
and
shouting
ran
merrily
and
wildly
toward
the
battery
this
was
the
attack
for
which
ermolov
claimed
the
credit
declaring
that
only
his
courage
and
good
luck
made
such
a
feat
possible
it
was
the
attack
in
which
he
was
said
to
have
thrown
some
st
george
s
crosses
he
had
in
his
pocket
into
the
battery
for
the
first
soldiers
to
take
who
got
there
the
french
who
had
occupied
the
battery
fled
and
our
troops
shouting
hurrah
pursued
them
so
far
beyond
the
battery
that
it
was
difficult
to
call
them
back
the
prisoners
were
brought
down
from
the
battery
and
among
them
was
a
wounded
french
general
whom
the
officers
surrounded
crowds
of
wounded
some
known
to
pierre
and
some
unknown
russians
and
french
with
faces
distorted
by
suffering
walked
crawled
and
were
carried
on
stretchers
from
the
battery
pierre
again
went
up
onto
the
knoll
where
he
had
spent
over
an
hour
and
of
that
family
circle
which
had
received
him
as
a
member
he
did
not
find
a
single
one
there
were
many
dead
whom
he
did
not
know
but
some
he
recognized
the
young
officer
still
sat
in
the
same
way
bent
double
in
a
pool
of
blood
at
the
edge
of
the
earth
wall
the
red
faced
man
was
still
twitching
but
they
did
not
carry
him
away
pierre
ran
down
the
slope
once
more
now
they
will
stop
it
now
they
will
be
horrified
at
what
they
have
done
he
thought
aimlessly
going
toward
a
crowd
of
stretcher
bearers
moving
from
the
battlefield
but
behind
the
veil
of
smoke
the
sun
was
still
high
and
in
front
and
especially
to
the
left
near
semenovsk
something
seemed
to
be
seething
in
the
smoke
and
the
roar
of
cannon
and
musketry
did
not
diminish
but
even
increased
to
desperation
like
a
man
who
straining
himself
shrieks
with
all
his
remaining
strength
chapter
xxxiii
the
chief
action
of
the
battle
of
borodino
was
fought
within
the
seven
thousand
feet
between
borodino
and
bagration
s
fleches
beyond
that
space
there
was
on
the
one
side
a
demonstration
made
by
the
russians
with
uvarov
s
cavalry
at
midday
and
on
the
other
side
beyond
utitsa
poniatowski
s
collision
with
tuchkov
but
these
two
were
detached
and
feeble
actions
in
comparison
with
what
took
place
in
the
center
of
the
battlefield
on
the
field
between
borodino
and
the
fleches
beside
the
wood
the
chief
action
of
the
day
took
place
on
an
open
space
visible
from
both
sides
and
was
fought
in
the
simplest
and
most
artless
way
the
battle
began
on
both
sides
with
a
cannonade
from
several
hundred
guns
then
when
the
whole
field
was
covered
with
smoke
two
divisions
campan
s
and
dessaix
s
advanced
from
the
french
right
while
murat
s
troops
advanced
on
borodino
from
their
left
from
the
shevardino
redoubt
where
napoleon
was
standing
the
fleches
were
two
thirds
of
a
mile
away
and
it
was
more
than
a
mile
as
the
crow
flies
to
borodino
so
that
napoleon
could
not
see
what
was
happening
there
especially
as
the
smoke
mingling
with
the
mist
hid
the
whole
locality
the
soldiers
of
dessaix
s
division
advancing
against
the
fleches
could
only
be
seen
till
they
had
entered
the
hollow
that
lay
between
them
and
the
fleches
as
soon
as
they
had
descended
into
that
hollow
the
smoke
of
the
guns
and
musketry
on
the
fleches
grew
so
dense
that
it
covered
the
whole
approach
on
that
side
of
it
through
the
smoke
glimpses
could
be
caught
of
something
black
probably
men
and
at
times
the
glint
of
bayonets
but
whether
they
were
moving
or
stationary
whether
they
were
french
or
russian
could
not
be
discovered
from
the
shevardino
redoubt
the
sun
had
risen
brightly
and
its
slanting
rays
struck
straight
into
napoleon
s
face
as
shading
his
eyes
with
his
hand
he
looked
at
the
fleches
the
smoke
spread
out
before
them
and
at
times
it
looked
as
if
the
smoke
were
moving
at
times
as
if
the
troops
moved
sometimes
shouts
were
heard
through
the
firing
but
it
was
impossible
to
tell
what
was
being
done
there
napoleon
standing
on
the
knoll
looked
through
a
field
glass
and
in
its
small
circlet
saw
smoke
and
men
sometimes
his
own
and
sometimes
russians
but
when
he
looked
again
with
the
naked
eye
he
could
not
tell
where
what
he
had
seen
was
he
descended
the
knoll
and
began
walking
up
and
down
before
it
occasionally
he
stopped
listened
to
the
firing
and
gazed
intently
at
the
battlefield
but
not
only
was
it
impossible
to
make
out
what
was
happening
from
where
he
was
standing
down
below
or
from
the
knoll
above
on
which
some
of
his
generals
had
taken
their
stand
but
even
from
the
fleches
themselves
in
which
by
this
time
there
were
now
russian
and
now
french
soldiers
alternately
or
together
dead
wounded
alive
frightened
or
maddened
even
at
those
fleches
themselves
it
was
impossible
to
make
out
what
was
taking
place
there
for
several
hours
amid
incessant
cannon
and
musketry
fire
now
russians
were
seen
alone
now
frenchmen
alone
now
infantry
and
now
cavalry
they
appeared
fired
fell
collided
not
knowing
what
to
do
with
one
another
screamed
and
ran
back
again
from
the
battlefield
adjutants
he
had
sent
out
and
orderlies
from
his
marshals
kept
galloping
up
to
napoleon
with
reports
of
the
progress
of
the
action
but
all
these
reports
were
false
both
because
it
was
impossible
in
the
heat
of
battle
to
say
what
was
happening
at
any
given
moment
and
because
many
of
the
adjutants
did
not
go
to
the
actual
place
of
conflict
but
reported
what
they
had
heard
from
others
and
also
because
while
an
adjutant
was
riding
more
than
a
mile
to
napoleon
circumstances
changed
and
the
news
he
brought
was
already
becoming
false
thus
an
adjutant
galloped
up
from
murat
with
tidings
that
borodino
had
been
occupied
and
the
bridge
over
the
kolocha
was
in
the
hands
of
the
french
the
adjutant
asked
whether
napoleon
wished
the
troops
to
cross
it
napoleon
gave
orders
that
the
troops
should
form
up
on
the
farther
side
and
wait
but
before
that
order
was
given
almost
as
soon
in
fact
as
the
adjutant
had
left
borodino
the
bridge
had
been
retaken
by
the
russians
and
burned
in
the
very
skirmish
at
which
pierre
had
been
present
at
the
beginning
of
the
battle
an
adjutant
galloped
up
from
the
fleches
with
a
pale
and
frightened
face
and
reported
to
napoleon
that
their
attack
had
been
repulsed
campan
wounded
and
davout
killed
yet
at
the
very
time
the
adjutant
had
been
told
that
the
french
had
been
repulsed
the
fleches
had
in
fact
been
recaptured
by
other
french
troops
and
davout
was
alive
and
only
slightly
bruised
on
the
basis
of
these
necessarily
untrustworthy
reports
napoleon
gave
his
orders
which
had
either
been
executed
before
he
gave
them
or
could
not
be
and
were
not
executed
the
marshals
and
generals
who
were
nearer
to
the
field
of
battle
but
like
napoleon
did
not
take
part
in
the
actual
fighting
and
only
occasionally
went
within
musket
range
made
their
own
arrangements
without
asking
napoleon
and
issued
orders
where
and
in
what
direction
to
fire
and
where
cavalry
should
gallop
and
infantry
should
run
but
even
their
orders
like
napoleon
s
were
seldom
carried
out
and
then
but
partially
for
the
most
part
things
happened
contrary
to
their
orders
soldiers
ordered
to
advance
ran
back
on
meeting
grapeshot
soldiers
ordered
to
remain
where
they
were
suddenly
seeing
russians
unexpectedly
before
them
sometimes
rushed
back
and
sometimes
forward
and
the
cavalry
dashed
without
orders
in
pursuit
of
the
flying
russians
in
this
way
two
cavalry
regiments
galloped
through
the
semenovsk
hollow
and
as
soon
as
they
reached
the
top
of
the
incline
turned
round
and
galloped
full
speed
back
again
the
infantry
moved
in
the
same
way
sometimes
running
to
quite
other
places
than
those
they
were
ordered
to
go
to
all
orders
as
to
where
and
when
to
move
the
guns
when
to
send
infantry
to
shoot
or
horsemen
to
ride
down
the
russian
infantry
all
such
orders
were
given
by
the
officers
on
the
spot
nearest
to
the
units
concerned
without
asking
either
ney
davout
or
murat
much
less
napoleon
they
did
not
fear
getting
into
trouble
for
not
fulfilling
orders
or
for
acting
on
their
own
initiative
for
in
battle
what
is
at
stake
is
what
is
dearest
to
man
his
own
life
and
it
sometimes
seems
that
safety
lies
in
running
back
sometimes
in
running
forward
and
these
men
who
were
right
in
the
heat
of
the
battle
acted
according
to
the
mood
of
the
moment
in
reality
however
all
these
movements
forward
and
backward
did
not
improve
or
alter
the
position
of
the
troops
all
their
rushing
and
galloping
at
one
another
did
little
harm
the
harm
of
disablement
and
death
was
caused
by
the
balls
and
bullets
that
flew
over
the
fields
on
which
these
men
were
floundering
about
as
soon
as
they
left
the
place
where
the
balls
and
bullets
were
flying
about
their
superiors
located
in
the
background
re
formed
them
and
brought
them
under
discipline
and
under
the
influence
of
that
discipline
led
them
back
to
the
zone
of
fire
where
under
the
influence
of
fear
of
death
they
lost
their
discipline
and
rushed
about
according
to
the
chance
promptings
of
the
throng
chapter
xxxiv
napoleon
s
generals
davout
ney
and
murat
who
were
near
that
region
of
fire
and
sometimes
even
entered
it
repeatedly
led
into
it
huge
masses
of
well
ordered
troops
but
contrary
to
what
had
always
happened
in
their
former
battles
instead
of
the
news
they
expected
of
the
enemy
s
flight
these
orderly
masses
returned
thence
as
disorganized
and
terrified
mobs
the
generals
re
formed
them
but
their
numbers
constantly
decreased
in
the
middle
of
the
day
murat
sent
his
adjutant
to
napoleon
to
demand
reinforcements
napoleon
sat
at
the
foot
of
the
knoll
drinking
punch
when
murat
s
adjutant
galloped
up
with
an
assurance
that
the
russians
would
be
routed
if
his
majesty
would
let
him
have
another
division
reinforcements
said
napoleon
in
a
tone
of
stern
surprise
looking
at
the
adjutant
a
handsome
lad
with
long
black
curls
arranged
like
murat
s
own
as
though
he
did
not
understand
his
words
reinforcements
thought
napoleon
to
himself
how
can
they
need
reinforcements
when
they
already
have
half
the
army
directed
against
a
weak
unentrenched
russian
wing
tell
the
king
of
naples
said
he
sternly
that
it
is
not
noon
yet
and
i
don
t
yet
see
my
chessboard
clearly
go
the
handsome
boy
adjutant
with
the
long
hair
sighed
deeply
without
removing
his
hand
from
his
hat
and
galloped
back
to
where
men
were
being
slaughtered
napoleon
rose
and
having
summoned
caulaincourt
and
berthier
began
talking
to
them
about
matters
unconnected
with
the
battle
in
the
midst
of
this
conversation
which
was
beginning
to
interest
napoleon
berthier
s
eyes
turned
to
look
at
a
general
with
a
suite
who
was
galloping
toward
the
knoll
on
a
lathering
horse
it
was
belliard
having
dismounted
he
went
up
to
the
emperor
with
rapid
strides
and
in
a
loud
voice
began
boldly
demonstrating
the
necessity
of
sending
reinforcements
he
swore
on
his
honor
that
the
russians
were
lost
if
the
emperor
would
give
another
division
napoleon
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
continued
to
pace
up
and
down
without
replying
belliard
began
talking
loudly
and
eagerly
to
the
generals
of
the
suite
around
him
you
are
very
fiery
belliard
said
napoleon
when
he
again
came
up
to
the
general
in
the
heat
of
a
battle
it
is
easy
to
make
a
mistake
go
and
have
another
look
and
then
come
back
to
me
before
belliard
was
out
of
sight
a
messenger
from
another
part
of
the
battlefield
galloped
up
now
then
what
do
you
want
asked
napoleon
in
the
tone
of
a
man
irritated
at
being
continually
disturbed
sire
the
prince
began
the
adjutant
asks
for
reinforcements
said
napoleon
with
an
angry
gesture
the
adjutant
bent
his
head
affirmatively
and
began
to
report
but
the
emperor
turned
from
him
took
a
couple
of
steps
stopped
came
back
and
called
berthier
we
must
give
reserves
he
said
moving
his
arms
slightly
apart
who
do
you
think
should
be
sent
there
he
asked
of
berthier
whom
he
subsequently
termed
that
gosling
i
have
made
an
eagle
send
claparede
s
division
sire
replied
berthier
who
knew
all
the
divisions
regiments
and
battalions
by
heart
napoleon
nodded
assent
the
adjutant
galloped
to
claparede
s
division
and
a
few
minutes
later
the
young
guards
stationed
behind
the
knoll
moved
forward
napoleon
gazed
silently
in
that
direction
no
he
suddenly
said
to
berthier
i
can
t
send
claparede
send
friant
s
division
though
there
was
no
advantage
in
sending
friant
s
division
instead
of
claparede
s
and
even
in
obvious
inconvenience
and
delay
in
stopping
claparede
and
sending
friant
now
the
order
was
carried
out
exactly
napoleon
did
not
notice
that
in
regard
to
his
army
he
was
playing
the
part
of
a
doctor
who
hinders
by
his
medicines
a
role
he
so
justly
understood
and
condemned
friant
s
division
disappeared
as
the
others
had
done
into
the
smoke
of
the
battlefield
from
all
sides
adjutants
continued
to
arrive
at
a
gallop
and
as
if
by
agreement
all
said
the
same
thing
they
all
asked
for
reinforcements
and
all
said
that
the
russians
were
holding
their
positions
and
maintaining
a
hellish
fire
under
which
the
french
army
was
melting
away
napoleon
sat
on
a
campstool
wrapped
in
thought
m
de
beausset
the
man
so
fond
of
travel
having
fasted
since
morning
came
up
to
the
emperor
and
ventured
respectfully
to
suggest
lunch
to
his
majesty
i
hope
i
may
now
congratulate
your
majesty
on
a
victory
said
he
napoleon
silently
shook
his
head
in
negation
assuming
the
negation
to
refer
only
to
the
victory
and
not
to
the
lunch
m
de
beausset
ventured
with
respectful
jocularity
to
remark
that
there
is
no
reason
for
not
having
lunch
when
one
can
get
it
go
away
exclaimed
napoleon
suddenly
and
morosely
and
turned
aside
a
beatific
smile
of
regret
repentance
and
ecstasy
beamed
on
m
de
beausset
s
face
and
he
glided
away
to
the
other
generals
napoleon
was
experiencing
a
feeling
of
depression
like
that
of
an
ever
lucky
gambler
who
after
recklessly
flinging
money
about
and
always
winning
suddenly
just
when
he
has
calculated
all
the
chances
of
the
game
finds
that
the
more
he
considers
his
play
the
more
surely
he
loses
his
troops
were
the
same
his
generals
the
same
the
same
preparations
had
been
made
the
same
dispositions
and
the
same
proclamation
courte
et
energique
he
himself
was
still
the
same
he
knew
that
and
knew
that
he
was
now
even
more
experienced
and
skillful
than
before
even
the
enemy
was
the
same
as
at
austerlitz
and
friedland
yet
the
terrible
stroke
of
his
arm
had
supernaturally
become
impotent
all
the
old
methods
that
had
been
unfailingly
crowned
with
success
the
concentration
of
batteries
on
one
point
an
attack
by
reserves
to
break
the
enemy
s
line
and
a
cavalry
attack
by
the
men
of
iron
all
these
methods
had
already
been
employed
yet
not
only
was
there
no
victory
but
from
all
sides
came
the
same
news
of
generals
killed
and
wounded
of
reinforcements
needed
of
the
impossibility
of
driving
back
the
russians
and
of
disorganization
among
his
own
troops
formerly
after
he
had
given
two
or
three
orders
and
uttered
a
few
phrases
marshals
and
adjutants
had
come
galloping
up
with
congratulations
and
happy
faces
announcing
the
trophies
taken
the
corps
of
prisoners
bundles
of
enemy
eagles
and
standards
cannon
and
stores
and
murat
had
only
begged
leave
to
loose
the
cavalry
to
gather
in
the
baggage
wagons
so
it
had
been
at
lodi
marengo
arcola
jena
austerlitz
wagram
and
so
on
but
now
something
strange
was
happening
to
his
troops
despite
news
of
the
capture
of
the
fleches
napoleon
saw
that
this
was
not
the
same
not
at
all
the
same
as
what
had
happened
in
his
former
battles
he
saw
that
what
he
was
feeling
was
felt
by
all
the
men
about
him
experienced
in
the
art
of
war
all
their
faces
looked
dejected
and
they
all
shunned
one
another
s
eyes
only
a
de
beausset
could
fail
to
grasp
the
meaning
of
what
was
happening
but
napoleon
with
his
long
experience
of
war
well
knew
the
meaning
of
a
battle
not
gained
by
the
attacking
side
in
eight
hours
after
all
efforts
had
been
expended
he
knew
that
it
was
a
lost
battle
and
that
the
least
accident
might
now
with
the
fight
balanced
on
such
a
strained
center
destroy
him
and
his
army
when
he
ran
his
mind
over
the
whole
of
this
strange
russian
campaign
in
which
not
one
battle
had
been
won
and
in
which
not
a
flag
or
cannon
or
army
corps
had
been
captured
in
two
months
when
he
looked
at
the
concealed
depression
on
the
faces
around
him
and
heard
reports
of
the
russians
still
holding
their
ground
a
terrible
feeling
like
a
nightmare
took
possession
of
him
and
all
the
unlucky
accidents
that
might
destroy
him
occurred
to
his
mind
the
russians
might
fall
on
his
left
wing
might
break
through
his
center
he
himself
might
be
killed
by
a
stray
cannon
ball
all
this
was
possible
in
former
battles
he
had
only
considered
the
possibilities
of
success
but
now
innumerable
unlucky
chances
presented
themselves
and
he
expected
them
all
yes
it
was
like
a
dream
in
which
a
man
fancies
that
a
ruffian
is
coming
to
attack
him
and
raises
his
arm
to
strike
that
ruffian
a
terrible
blow
which
he
knows
should
annihilate
him
but
then
feels
that
his
arm
drops
powerless
and
limp
like
a
rag
and
the
horror
of
unavoidable
destruction
seizes
him
in
his
helplessness
the
news
that
the
russians
were
attacking
the
left
flank
of
the
french
army
aroused
that
horror
in
napoleon
he
sat
silently
on
a
campstool
below
the
knoll
with
head
bowed
and
elbows
on
his
knees
berthier
approached
and
suggested
that
they
should
ride
along
the
line
to
ascertain
the
position
of
affairs
what
what
do
you
say
asked
napoleon
yes
tell
them
to
bring
me
my
horse
he
mounted
and
rode
toward
semenovsk
amid
the
powder
smoke
slowly
dispersing
over
the
whole
space
through
which
napoleon
rode
horses
and
men
were
lying
in
pools
of
blood
singly
or
in
heaps
neither
napoleon
nor
any
of
his
generals
had
ever
before
seen
such
horrors
or
so
many
slain
in
such
a
small
area
the
roar
of
guns
that
had
not
ceased
for
ten
hours
wearied
the
ear
and
gave
a
peculiar
significance
to
the
spectacle
as
music
does
to
tableaux
vivants
napoleon
rode
up
the
high
ground
at
semenovsk
and
through
the
smoke
saw
ranks
of
men
in
uniforms
of
a
color
unfamiliar
to
him
they
were
russians
the
russians
stood
in
serried
ranks
behind
semenovsk
village
and
its
knoll
and
their
guns
boomed
incessantly
along
their
line
and
sent
forth
clouds
of
smoke
it
was
no
longer
a
battle
it
was
a
continuous
slaughter
which
could
be
of
no
avail
either
to
the
french
or
the
russians
napoleon
stopped
his
horse
and
again
fell
into
the
reverie
from
which
berthier
had
aroused
him
he
could
not
stop
what
was
going
on
before
him
and
around
him
and
was
supposed
to
be
directed
by
him
and
to
depend
on
him
and
from
its
lack
of
success
this
affair
for
the
first
time
seemed
to
him
unnecessary
and
horrible
one
of
the
generals
rode
up
to
napoleon
and
ventured
to
offer
to
lead
the
old
guard
into
action
ney
and
berthier
standing
near
napoleon
exchanged
looks
and
smiled
contemptuously
at
this
general
s
senseless
offer
napoleon
bowed
his
head
and
remained
silent
a
long
time
at
eight
hundred
leagues
from
france
i
will
not
have
my
guard
destroyed
he
said
and
turning
his
horse
rode
back
to
shevardino
chapter
xxxv
on
the
rug
covered
bench
where
pierre
had
seen
him
in
the
morning
sat
kutuzov
his
gray
head
hanging
his
heavy
body
relaxed
he
gave
no
orders
but
only
assented
to
or
dissented
from
what
others
suggested
yes
yes
do
that
he
replied
to
various
proposals
yes
yes
go
dear
boy
and
have
a
look
he
would
say
to
one
or
another
of
those
about
him
or
no
don
t
we
d
better
wait
he
listened
to
the
reports
that
were
brought
him
and
gave
directions
when
his
subordinates
demanded
that
of
him
but
when
listening
to
the
reports
it
seemed
as
if
he
were
not
interested
in
the
import
of
the
words
spoken
but
rather
in
something
else
in
the
expression
of
face
and
tone
of
voice
of
those
who
were
reporting
by
long
years
of
military
experience
he
knew
and
with
the
wisdom
of
age
understood
that
it
is
impossible
for
one
man
to
direct
hundreds
of
thousands
of
others
struggling
with
death
and
he
knew
that
the
result
of
a
battle
is
decided
not
by
the
orders
of
a
commander
in
chief
nor
the
place
where
the
troops
are
stationed
nor
by
the
number
of
cannon
or
of
slaughtered
men
but
by
that
intangible
force
called
the
spirit
of
the
army
and
he
watched
this
force
and
guided
it
in
as
far
as
that
was
in
his
power
kutuzov
s
general
expression
was
one
of
concentrated
quiet
attention
and
his
face
wore
a
strained
look
as
if
he
found
it
difficult
to
master
the
fatigue
of
his
old
and
feeble
body
at
eleven
o
clock
they
brought
him
news
that
the
fleches
captured
by
the
french
had
been
retaken
but
that
prince
bagration
was
wounded
kutuzov
groaned
and
swayed
his
head
ride
over
to
prince
peter
ivanovich
and
find
out
about
it
exactly
he
said
to
one
of
his
adjutants
and
then
turned
to
the
duke
of
wurttemberg
who
was
standing
behind
him
will
your
highness
please
take
command
of
the
first
army
soon
after
the
duke
s
departure
before
he
could
possibly
have
reached
semenovsk
his
adjutant
came
back
from
him
and
told
kutuzov
that
the
duke
asked
for
more
troops
kutuzov
made
a
grimace
and
sent
an
order
to
dokhturov
to
take
over
the
command
of
the
first
army
and
a
request
to
the
duke
whom
he
said
he
could
not
spare
at
such
an
important
moment
to
return
to
him
when
they
brought
him
news
that
murat
had
been
taken
prisoner
and
the
staff
officers
congratulated
him
kutuzov
smiled
wait
a
little
gentlemen
said
he
the
battle
is
won
and
there
is
nothing
extraordinary
in
the
capture
of
murat
still
it
is
better
to
wait
before
we
rejoice
but
he
sent
an
adjutant
to
take
the
news
round
the
army
when
scherbinin
came
galloping
from
the
left
flank
with
news
that
the
french
had
captured
the
fleches
and
the
village
of
semenovsk
kutuzov
guessing
by
the
sounds
of
the
battle
and
by
scherbinin
s
looks
that
the
news
was
bad
rose
as
if
to
stretch
his
legs
and
taking
scherbinin
s
arm
led
him
aside
go
my
dear
fellow
he
said
to
ermolov
and
see
whether
something
can
t
be
done
kutuzov
was
in
gorki
near
the
center
of
the
russian
position
the
attack
directed
by
napoleon
against
our
left
flank
had
been
several
times
repulsed
in
the
center
the
french
had
not
got
beyond
borodino
and
on
their
left
flank
uvarov
s
cavalry
had
put
the
french
to
flight
toward
three
o
clock
the
french
attacks
ceased
on
the
faces
of
all
who
came
from
the
field
of
battle
and
of
those
who
stood
around
him
kutuzov
noticed
an
expression
of
extreme
tension
he
was
satisfied
with
the
day
s
success
a
success
exceeding
his
expectations
but
the
old
man
s
strength
was
failing
him
several
times
his
head
dropped
low
as
if
it
were
falling
and
he
dozed
off
dinner
was
brought
him
adjutant
general
wolzogen
the
man
who
when
riding
past
prince
andrew
had
said
the
war
should
be
extended
widely
and
whom
bagration
so
detested
rode
up
while
kutuzov
was
at
dinner
wolzogen
had
come
from
barclay
de
tolly
to
report
on
the
progress
of
affairs
on
the
left
flank
the
sagacious
barclay
de
tolly
seeing
crowds
of
wounded
men
running
back
and
the
disordered
rear
of
the
army
weighed
all
the
circumstances
concluded
that
the
battle
was
lost
and
sent
his
favorite
officer
to
the
commander
in
chief
with
that
news
kutuzov
was
chewing
a
piece
of
roast
chicken
with
difficulty
and
glanced
at
wolzogen
with
eyes
that
brightened
under
their
puckering
lids
wolzogen
nonchalantly
stretching
his
legs
approached
kutuzov
with
a
half
contemptuous
smile
on
his
lips
scarcely
touching
the
peak
of
his
cap
he
treated
his
serene
highness
with
a
somewhat
affected
nonchalance
intended
to
show
that
as
a
highly
trained
military
man
he
left
it
to
russians
to
make
an
idol
of
this
useless
old
man
but
that
he
knew
whom
he
was
dealing
with
der
alte
herr
as
in
their
own
set
the
germans
called
kutuzov
is
making
himself
very
comfortable
thought
wolzogen
and
looking
severely
at
the
dishes
in
front
of
kutuzov
he
began
to
report
to
the
old
gentleman
the
position
of
affairs
on
the
left
flank
as
barclay
had
ordered
him
to
and
as
he
himself
had
seen
and
understood
it
all
the
points
of
our
position
are
in
the
enemy
s
hands
and
we
cannot
dislodge
them
for
lack
of
troops
the
men
are
running
away
and
it
is
impossible
to
stop
them
he
reported
kutuzov
ceased
chewing
and
fixed
an
astonished
gaze
on
wolzogen
as
if
not
understand
what
was
said
to
him
wolzogen
noticing
the
old
gentleman
s
agitation
said
with
a
smile
i
have
not
considered
it
right
to
conceal
from
your
serene
highness
what
i
have
seen
the
troops
are
in
complete
disorder
you
have
seen
you
have
seen
kutuzov
shouted
frowning
and
rising
quickly
he
went
up
to
wolzogen
how
how
dare
you
he
shouted
choking
and
making
a
threatening
gesture
with
his
trembling
arms
how
dare
you
sir
say
that
to
me
you
know
nothing
about
it
tell
general
barclay
from
me
that
his
information
is
incorrect
and
that
the
real
course
of
the
battle
is
better
known
to
me
the
commander
in
chief
than
to
him
wolzogen
was
about
to
make
a
rejoinder
but
kutuzov
interrupted
him
the
enemy
has
been
repulsed
on
the
left
and
defeated
on
the
right
flank
if
you
have
seen
amiss
sir
do
not
allow
yourself
to
say
what
you
don
t
know
be
so
good
as
to
ride
to
general
barclay
and
inform
him
of
my
firm
intention
to
attack
the
enemy
tomorrow
said
kutuzov
sternly
all
were
silent
and
the
only
sound
audible
was
the
heavy
breathing
of
the
panting
old
general
they
are
repulsed
everywhere
for
which
i
thank
god
and
our
brave
army
the
enemy
is
beaten
and
tomorrow
we
shall
drive
him
from
the
sacred
soil
of
russia
said
kutuzov
crossing
himself
and
he
suddenly
sobbed
as
his
eyes
filled
with
tears
wolzogen
shrugging
his
shoulders
and
curling
his
lips
stepped
silently
aside
marveling
at
the
old
gentleman
s
conceited
stupidity
ah
here
he
is
my
hero
said
kutuzov
to
a
portly
handsome
dark
haired
general
who
was
just
ascending
the
knoll
this
was
raevski
who
had
spent
the
whole
day
at
the
most
important
part
of
the
field
of
borodino
raevski
reported
that
the
troops
were
firmly
holding
their
ground
and
that
the
french
no
longer
ventured
to
attack
after
hearing
him
kutuzov
said
in
french
then
you
do
not
think
like
some
others
that
we
must
retreat
on
the
contrary
your
highness
in
indecisive
actions
it
is
always
the
most
stubborn
who
remain
victors
replied
raevski
and
in
my
opinion
kaysarov
kutuzov
called
to
his
adjutant
sit
down
and
write
out
the
order
of
the
day
for
tomorrow
and
you
he
continued
addressing
another
ride
along
the
line
and
that
tomorrow
we
attack
while
kutuzov
was
talking
to
raevski
and
dictating
the
order
of
the
day
wolzogen
returned
from
barclay
and
said
that
general
barclay
wished
to
have
written
confirmation
of
the
order
the
field
marshal
had
given
kutuzov
without
looking
at
wolzogen
gave
directions
for
the
order
to
be
written
out
which
the
former
commander
in
chief
to
avoid
personal
responsibility
very
judiciously
wished
to
receive
and
by
means
of
that
mysterious
indefinable
bond
which
maintains
throughout
an
army
one
and
the
same
temper
known
as
the
spirit
of
the
army
and
which
constitutes
the
sinew
of
war
kutuzov
s
words
his
order
for
a
battle
next
day
immediately
became
known
from
one
end
of
the
army
to
the
other
it
was
far
from
being
the
same
words
or
the
same
order
that
reached
the
farthest
links
of
that
chain
the
tales
passing
from
mouth
to
mouth
at
different
ends
of
the
army
did
not
even
resemble
what
kutuzov
had
said
but
the
sense
of
his
words
spread
everywhere
because
what
he
said
was
not
the
outcome
of
cunning
calculations
but
of
a
feeling
that
lay
in
the
commander
in
chief
s
soul
as
in
that
of
every
russian
and
on
learning
that
tomorrow
they
were
to
attack
the
enemy
and
hearing
from
the
highest
quarters
a
confirmation
of
what
they
wanted
to
believe
the
exhausted
wavering
men
felt
comforted
and
inspirited
chapter
xxxvi
prince
andrew
s
regiment
was
among
the
reserves
which
till
after
one
o
clock
were
stationed
inactive
behind
semenovsk
under
heavy
artillery
fire
toward
two
o
clock
the
regiment
having
already
lost
more
than
two
hundred
men
was
moved
forward
into
a
trampled
oatfield
in
the
gap
between
semenovsk
and
the
knoll
battery
where
thousands
of
men
perished
that
day
and
on
which
an
intense
concentrated
fire
from
several
hundred
enemy
guns
was
directed
between
one
and
two
o
clock
without
moving
from
that
spot
or
firing
a
single
shot
the
regiment
here
lost
another
third
of
its
men
from
in
front
and
especially
from
the
right
in
the
unlifting
smoke
the
guns
boomed
and
out
of
the
mysterious
domain
of
smoke
that
overlay
the
whole
space
in
front
quick
hissing
cannon
balls
and
slow
whistling
shells
flew
unceasingly
at
times
as
if
to
allow
them
a
respite
a
quarter
of
an
hour
passed
during
which
the
cannon
balls
and
shells
all
flew
overhead
but
sometimes
several
men
were
torn
from
the
regiment
in
a
minute
and
the
slain
were
continually
being
dragged
away
and
the
wounded
carried
off
with
each
fresh
blow
less
and
less
chance
of
life
remained
for
those
not
yet
killed
the
regiment
stood
in
columns
of
battalion
three
hundred
paces
apart
but
nevertheless
the
men
were
always
in
one
and
the
same
mood
all
alike
were
taciturn
and
morose
talk
was
rarely
heard
in
the
ranks
and
it
ceased
altogether
every
time
the
thud
of
a
successful
shot
and
the
cry
of
stretchers
was
heard
most
of
the
time
by
their
officers
order
the
men
sat
on
the
ground
one
having
taken
off
his
shako
carefully
loosened
the
gathers
of
its
lining
and
drew
them
tight
again
another
rubbing
some
dry
clay
between
his
palms
polished
his
bayonet
another
fingered
the
strap
and
pulled
the
buckle
of
his
bandolier
while
another
smoothed
and
refolded
his
leg
bands
and
put
his
boots
on
again
some
built
little
houses
of
the
tufts
in
the
plowed
ground
or
plaited
baskets
from
the
straw
in
the
cornfield
all
seemed
fully
absorbed
in
these
pursuits
when
men
were
killed
or
wounded
when
rows
of
stretchers
went
past
when
some
troops
retreated
and
when
great
masses
of
the
enemy
came
into
view
through
the
smoke
no
one
paid
any
attention
to
these
things
but
when
our
artillery
or
cavalry
advanced
or
some
of
our
infantry
were
seen
to
move
forward
words
of
approval
were
heard
on
all
sides
but
the
liveliest
attention
was
attracted
by
occurrences
quite
apart
from
and
unconnected
with
the
battle
it
was
as
if
the
minds
of
these
morally
exhausted
men
found
relief
in
everyday
commonplace
occurrences
a
battery
of
artillery
was
passing
in
front
of
the
regiment
the
horse
of
an
ammunition
cart
put
its
leg
over
a
trace
hey
look
at
the
trace
horse
get
her
leg
out
she
ll
fall
ah
they
don
t
see
it
came
identical
shouts
from
the
ranks
all
along
the
regiment
another
time
general
attention
was
attracted
by
a
small
brown
dog
coming
heaven
knows
whence
which
trotted
in
a
preoccupied
manner
in
front
of
the
ranks
with
tail
stiffly
erect
till
suddenly
a
shell
fell
close
by
when
it
yelped
tucked
its
tail
between
its
legs
and
darted
aside
yells
and
shrieks
of
laughter
rose
from
the
whole
regiment
but
such
distractions
lasted
only
a
moment
and
for
eight
hours
the
men
had
been
inactive
without
food
in
constant
fear
of
death
and
their
pale
and
gloomy
faces
grew
ever
paler
and
gloomier
prince
andrew
pale
and
gloomy
like
everyone
in
the
regiment
paced
up
and
down
from
the
border
of
one
patch
to
another
at
the
edge
of
the
meadow
beside
an
oatfield
with
head
bowed
and
arms
behind
his
back
there
was
nothing
for
him
to
do
and
no
orders
to
be
given
everything
went
on
of
itself
the
killed
were
dragged
from
the
front
the
wounded
carried
away
and
the
ranks
closed
up
if
any
soldiers
ran
to
the
rear
they
returned
immediately
and
hastily
at
first
prince
andrew
considering
it
his
duty
to
rouse
the
courage
of
the
men
and
to
set
them
an
example
walked
about
among
the
ranks
but
he
soon
became
convinced
that
this
was
unnecessary
and
that
there
was
nothing
he
could
teach
them
all
the
powers
of
his
soul
as
of
every
soldier
there
were
unconsciously
bent
on
avoiding
the
contemplation
of
the
horrors
of
their
situation
he
walked
along
the
meadow
dragging
his
feet
rustling
the
grass
and
gazing
at
the
dust
that
covered
his
boots
now
he
took
big
strides
trying
to
keep
to
the
footprints
left
on
the
meadow
by
the
mowers
then
he
counted
his
steps
calculating
how
often
he
must
walk
from
one
strip
to
another
to
walk
a
mile
then
he
stripped
the
flowers
from
the
wormwood
that
grew
along
a
boundary
rut
rubbed
them
in
his
palms
and
smelled
their
pungent
sweetly
bitter
scent
nothing
remained
of
the
previous
day
s
thoughts
he
thought
of
nothing
he
listened
with
weary
ears
to
the
ever
recurring
sounds
distinguishing
the
whistle
of
flying
projectiles
from
the
booming
of
the
reports
glanced
at
the
tiresomely
familiar
faces
of
the
men
of
the
first
battalion
and
waited
here
it
comes
this
one
is
coming
our
way
again
he
thought
listening
to
an
approaching
whistle
in
the
hidden
region
of
smoke
one
another
again
it
has
hit
he
stopped
and
looked
at
the
ranks
no
it
has
gone
over
but
this
one
has
hit
and
again
he
started
trying
to
reach
the
boundary
strip
in
sixteen
paces
a
whizz
and
a
thud
five
paces
from
him
a
cannon
ball
tore
up
the
dry
earth
and
disappeared
a
chill
ran
down
his
back
again
he
glanced
at
the
ranks
probably
many
had
been
hit
a
large
crowd
had
gathered
near
the
second
battalion
adjutant
he
shouted
order
them
not
to
crowd
together
the
adjutant
having
obeyed
this
instruction
approached
prince
andrew
from
the
other
side
a
battalion
commander
rode
up
look
out
came
a
frightened
cry
from
a
soldier
and
like
a
bird
whirring
in
rapid
flight
and
alighting
on
the
ground
a
shell
dropped
with
little
noise
within
two
steps
of
prince
andrew
and
close
to
the
battalion
commander
s
horse
the
horse
first
regardless
of
whether
it
was
right
or
wrong
to
show
fear
snorted
reared
almost
throwing
the
major
and
galloped
aside
the
horse
s
terror
infected
the
men
lie
down
cried
the
adjutant
throwing
himself
flat
on
the
ground
prince
andrew
hesitated
the
smoking
shell
spun
like
a
top
between
him
and
the
prostrate
adjutant
near
a
wormwood
plant
between
the
field
and
the
meadow
can
this
be
death
thought
prince
andrew
looking
with
a
quite
new
envious
glance
at
the
grass
the
wormwood
and
the
streamlet
of
smoke
that
curled
up
from
the
rotating
black
ball
i
cannot
i
do
not
wish
to
die
i
love
life
i
love
this
grass
this
earth
this
air
he
thought
this
and
at
the
same
time
remembered
that
people
were
looking
at
him
it
s
shameful
sir
he
said
to
the
adjutant
what
he
did
not
finish
speaking
at
one
and
the
same
moment
came
the
sound
of
an
explosion
a
whistle
of
splinters
as
from
a
breaking
window
frame
a
suffocating
smell
of
powder
and
prince
andrew
started
to
one
side
raising
his
arm
and
fell
on
his
chest
several
officers
ran
up
to
him
from
the
right
side
of
his
abdomen
blood
was
welling
out
making
a
large
stain
on
the
grass
the
militiamen
with
stretchers
who
were
called
up
stood
behind
the
officers
prince
andrew
lay
on
his
chest
with
his
face
in
the
grass
breathing
heavily
and
noisily
what
are
you
waiting
for
come
along
the
peasants
went
up
and
took
him
by
his
shoulders
and
legs
but
he
moaned
piteously
and
exchanging
looks
they
set
him
down
again
pick
him
up
lift
him
it
s
all
the
same
cried
someone
they
again
took
him
by
the
shoulders
and
laid
him
on
the
stretcher
ah
god
my
god
what
is
it
the
stomach
that
means
death
my
god
voices
among
the
officers
were
heard
saying
it
flew
a
hair
s
breadth
past
my
ear
said
the
adjutant
the
peasants
adjusting
the
stretcher
to
their
shoulders
started
hurriedly
along
the
path
they
had
trodden
down
to
the
dressing
station
keep
in
step
ah
those
peasants
shouted
an
officer
seizing
by
their
shoulders
and
checking
the
peasants
who
were
walking
unevenly
and
jolting
the
stretcher
get
into
step
fedor
i
say
fedor
said
the
foremost
peasant
now
that
s
right
said
the
one
behind
joyfully
when
he
had
got
into
step
your
excellency
eh
prince
said
the
trembling
voice
of
timokhin
who
had
run
up
and
was
looking
down
on
the
stretcher
prince
andrew
opened
his
eyes
and
looked
up
at
the
speaker
from
the
stretcher
into
which
his
head
had
sunk
deep
and
again
his
eyelids
drooped
the
militiamen
carried
prince
andrew
to
dressing
station
by
the
wood
where
wagons
were
stationed
the
dressing
station
consisted
of
three
tents
with
flaps
turned
back
pitched
at
the
edge
of
a
birch
wood
in
the
wood
wagons
and
horses
were
standing
the
horses
were
eating
oats
from
their
movable
troughs
and
sparrows
flew
down
and
pecked
the
grains
that
fell
some
crows
scenting
blood
flew
among
the
birch
trees
cawing
impatiently
around
the
tents
over
more
than
five
acres
bloodstained
men
in
various
garbs
stood
sat
or
lay
around
the
wounded
stood
crowds
of
soldier
stretcher
bearers
with
dismal
and
attentive
faces
whom
the
officers
keeping
order
tried
in
vain
to
drive
from
the
spot
disregarding
the
officers
orders
the
soldiers
stood
leaning
against
their
stretchers
and
gazing
intently
as
if
trying
to
comprehend
the
difficult
problem
of
what
was
taking
place
before
them
from
the
tents
came
now
loud
angry
cries
and
now
plaintive
groans
occasionally
dressers
ran
out
to
fetch
water
or
to
point
out
those
who
were
to
be
brought
in
next
the
wounded
men
awaiting
their
turn
outside
the
tents
groaned
sighed
wept
screamed
swore
or
asked
for
vodka
some
were
delirious
prince
andrew
s
bearers
stepping
over
the
wounded
who
had
not
yet
been
bandaged
took
him
as
a
regimental
commander
close
up
to
one
of
the
tents
and
there
stopped
awaiting
instructions
prince
andrew
opened
his
eyes
and
for
a
long
time
could
not
make
out
what
was
going
on
around
him
he
remembered
the
meadow
the
wormwood
the
field
the
whirling
black
ball
and
his
sudden
rush
of
passionate
love
of
life
two
steps
from
him
leaning
against
a
branch
and
talking
loudly
and
attracting
general
attention
stood
a
tall
handsome
black
haired
noncommissioned
officer
with
a
bandaged
head
he
had
been
wounded
in
the
head
and
leg
by
bullets
around
him
eagerly
listening
to
his
talk
a
crowd
of
wounded
and
stretcher
bearers
was
gathered
we
kicked
him
out
from
there
so
that
he
chucked
everything
we
grabbed
the
king
himself
cried
he
looking
around
him
with
eyes
that
glittered
with
fever
if
only
reserves
had
come
up
just
then
lads
there
wouldn
t
have
been
nothing
left
of
him
i
tell
you
surely
like
all
the
others
near
the
speaker
prince
andrew
looked
at
him
with
shining
eyes
and
experienced
a
sense
of
comfort
but
isn
t
it
all
the
same
now
thought
he
and
what
will
be
there
and
what
has
there
been
here
why
was
i
so
reluctant
to
part
with
life
there
was
something
in
this
life
i
did
not
and
do
not
understand
chapter
xxxvii
one
of
the
doctors
came
out
of
the
tent
in
a
bloodstained
apron
holding
a
cigar
between
the
thumb
and
little
finger
of
one
of
his
small
bloodstained
hands
so
as
not
to
smear
it
he
raised
his
head
and
looked
about
him
but
above
the
level
of
the
wounded
men
he
evidently
wanted
a
little
respite
after
turning
his
head
from
right
to
left
for
some
time
he
sighed
and
looked
down
all
right
immediately
he
replied
to
a
dresser
who
pointed
prince
andrew
out
to
him
and
he
told
them
to
carry
him
into
the
tent
murmurs
arose
among
the
wounded
who
were
waiting
it
seems
that
even
in
the
next
world
only
the
gentry
are
to
have
a
chance
remarked
one
prince
andrew
was
carried
in
and
laid
on
a
table
that
had
only
just
been
cleared
and
which
a
dresser
was
washing
down
prince
andrew
could
not
make
out
distinctly
what
was
in
that
tent
the
pitiful
groans
from
all
sides
and
the
torturing
pain
in
his
thigh
stomach
and
back
distracted
him
all
he
saw
about
him
merged
into
a
general
impression
of
naked
bleeding
human
bodies
that
seemed
to
fill
the
whole
of
the
low
tent
as
a
few
weeks
previously
on
that
hot
august
day
such
bodies
had
filled
the
dirty
pond
beside
the
smolensk
road
yes
it
was
the
same
flesh
the
same
chair
a
canon
the
sight
of
which
had
even
then
filled
him
with
horror
as
by
a
presentiment
there
were
three
operating
tables
in
the
tent
two
were
occupied
and
on
the
third
they
placed
prince
andrew
for
a
little
while
he
was
left
alone
and
involuntarily
witnessed
what
was
taking
place
on
the
other
two
tables
on
the
nearest
one
sat
a
tartar
probably
a
cossack
judging
by
the
uniform
thrown
down
beside
him
four
soldiers
were
holding
him
and
a
spectacled
doctor
was
cutting
into
his
muscular
brown
back
ooh
ooh
ooh
grunted
the
tartar
and
suddenly
lifting
up
his
swarthy
snub
nosed
face
with
its
high
cheekbones
and
baring
his
white
teeth
he
began
to
wriggle
and
twitch
his
body
and
utter
piercing
ringing
and
prolonged
yells
on
the
other
table
round
which
many
people
were
crowding
a
tall
well
fed
man
lay
on
his
back
with
his
head
thrown
back
his
curly
hair
its
color
and
the
shape
of
his
head
seemed
strangely
familiar
to
prince
andrew
several
dressers
were
pressing
on
his
chest
to
hold
him
down
one
large
white
plump
leg
twitched
rapidly
all
the
time
with
a
feverish
tremor
the
man
was
sobbing
and
choking
convulsively
two
doctors
one
of
whom
was
pale
and
trembling
were
silently
doing
something
to
this
man
s
other
gory
leg
when
he
had
finished
with
the
tartar
whom
they
covered
with
an
overcoat
the
spectacled
doctor
came
up
to
prince
andrew
wiping
his
hands
he
glanced
at
prince
andrew
s
face
and
quickly
turned
away
undress
him
what
are
you
waiting
for
he
cried
angrily
to
the
dressers
his
very
first
remotest
recollections
of
childhood
came
back
to
prince
andrew
s
mind
when
the
dresser
with
sleeves
rolled
up
began
hastily
to
undo
the
buttons
of
his
clothes
and
undressed
him
the
doctor
bent
down
over
the
wound
felt
it
and
sighed
deeply
then
he
made
a
sign
to
someone
and
the
torturing
pain
in
his
abdomen
caused
prince
andrew
to
lose
consciousness
when
he
came
to
himself
the
splintered
portions
of
his
thighbone
had
been
extracted
the
torn
flesh
cut
away
and
the
wound
bandaged
water
was
being
sprinkled
on
his
face
as
soon
as
prince
andrew
opened
his
eyes
the
doctor
bent
over
kissed
him
silently
on
the
lips
and
hurried
away
after
the
sufferings
he
had
been
enduring
prince
andrew
enjoyed
a
blissful
feeling
such
as
he
had
not
experienced
for
a
long
time
all
the
best
and
happiest
moments
of
his
life
especially
his
earliest
childhood
when
he
used
to
be
undressed
and
put
to
bed
and
when
leaning
over
him
his
nurse
sang
him
to
sleep
and
he
burying
his
head
in
the
pillow
felt
happy
in
the
mere
consciousness
of
life
returned
to
his
memory
not
merely
as
something
past
but
as
something
present
the
doctors
were
busily
engaged
with
the
wounded
man
the
shape
of
whose
head
seemed
familiar
to
prince
andrew
they
were
lifting
him
up
and
trying
to
quiet
him
show
it
to
me
oh
ooh
oh
oh
ooh
his
frightened
moans
could
be
heard
subdued
by
suffering
and
broken
by
sobs
hearing
those
moans
prince
andrew
wanted
to
weep
whether
because
he
was
dying
without
glory
or
because
he
was
sorry
to
part
with
life
or
because
of
those
memories
of
a
childhood
that
could
not
return
or
because
he
was
suffering
and
others
were
suffering
and
that
man
near
him
was
groaning
so
piteously
he
felt
like
weeping
childlike
kindly
and
almost
happy
tears
the
wounded
man
was
shown
his
amputated
leg
stained
with
clotted
blood
and
with
the
boot
still
on
oh
oh
ooh
he
sobbed
like
a
woman
the
doctor
who
had
been
standing
beside
him
preventing
prince
andrew
from
seeing
his
face
moved
away
my
god
what
is
this
why
is
he
here
said
prince
andrew
to
himself
in
the
miserable
sobbing
enfeebled
man
whose
leg
had
just
been
amputated
he
recognized
anatole
kuragin
men
were
supporting
him
in
their
arms
and
offering
him
a
glass
of
water
but
his
trembling
swollen
lips
could
not
grasp
its
rim
anatole
was
sobbing
painfully
yes
it
is
he
yes
that
man
is
somehow
closely
and
painfully
connected
with
me
thought
prince
andrew
not
yet
clearly
grasping
what
he
saw
before
him
what
is
the
connection
of
that
man
with
my
childhood
and
life
he
asked
himself
without
finding
an
answer
and
suddenly
a
new
unexpected
memory
from
that
realm
of
pure
and
loving
childhood
presented
itself
to
him
he
remembered
natasha
as
he
had
seen
her
for
the
first
time
at
the
ball
in
with
her
slender
neck
and
arms
and
with
a
frightened
happy
face
ready
for
rapture
and
love
and
tenderness
for
her
stronger
and
more
vivid
than
ever
awoke
in
his
soul
he
now
remembered
the
connection
that
existed
between
himself
and
this
man
who
was
dimly
gazing
at
him
through
tears
that
filled
his
swollen
eyes
he
remembered
everything
and
ecstatic
pity
and
love
for
that
man
overflowed
his
happy
heart
prince
andrew
could
no
longer
restrain
himself
and
wept
tender
loving
tears
for
his
fellow
men
for
himself
and
for
his
own
and
their
errors
compassion
love
of
our
brothers
for
those
who
love
us
and
for
those
who
hate
us
love
of
our
enemies
yes
that
love
which
god
preached
on
earth
and
which
princess
mary
taught
me
and
i
did
not
understand
that
is
what
made
me
sorry
to
part
with
life
that
is
what
remained
for
me
had
i
lived
but
now
it
is
too
late
i
know
it
chapter
xxxviii
the
terrible
spectacle
of
the
battlefield
covered
with
dead
and
wounded
together
with
the
heaviness
of
his
head
and
the
news
that
some
twenty
generals
he
knew
personally
had
been
killed
or
wounded
and
the
consciousness
of
the
impotence
of
his
once
mighty
arm
produced
an
unexpected
impression
on
napoleon
who
usually
liked
to
look
at
the
killed
and
wounded
thereby
he
considered
testing
his
strength
of
mind
this
day
the
horrible
appearance
of
the
battlefield
overcame
that
strength
of
mind
which
he
thought
constituted
his
merit
and
his
greatness
he
rode
hurriedly
from
the
battlefield
and
returned
to
the
shevardino
knoll
where
he
sat
on
his
campstool
his
sallow
face
swollen
and
heavy
his
eyes
dim
his
nose
red
and
his
voice
hoarse
involuntarily
listening
with
downcast
eyes
to
the
sounds
of
firing
with
painful
dejection
he
awaited
the
end
of
this
action
in
which
he
regarded
himself
as
a
participant
and
which
he
was
unable
to
arrest
a
personal
human
feeling
for
a
brief
moment
got
the
better
of
the
artificial
phantasm
of
life
he
had
served
so
long
he
felt
in
his
own
person
the
sufferings
and
death
he
had
witnessed
on
the
battlefield
the
heaviness
of
his
head
and
chest
reminded
him
of
the
possibility
of
suffering
and
death
for
himself
at
that
moment
he
did
not
desire
moscow
or
victory
or
glory
what
need
had
he
for
any
more
glory
the
one
thing
he
wished
for
was
rest
tranquillity
and
freedom
but
when
he
had
been
on
the
semenovsk
heights
the
artillery
commander
had
proposed
to
him
to
bring
several
batteries
of
artillery
up
to
those
heights
to
strengthen
the
fire
on
the
russian
troops
crowded
in
front
of
knyazkovo
napoleon
had
assented
and
had
given
orders
that
news
should
be
brought
to
him
of
the
effect
those
batteries
produced
an
adjutant
came
now
to
inform
him
that
the
fire
of
two
hundred
guns
had
been
concentrated
on
the
russians
as
he
had
ordered
but
that
they
still
held
their
ground
our
fire
is
mowing
them
down
by
rows
but
still
they
hold
on
said
the
adjutant
they
want
more
said
napoleon
in
a
hoarse
voice
sire
asked
the
adjutant
who
had
not
heard
the
remark
they
want
more
croaked
napoleon
frowning
let
them
have
it
even
before
he
gave
that
order
the
thing
he
did
not
desire
and
for
which
he
gave
the
order
only
because
he
thought
it
was
expected
of
him
was
being
done
and
he
fell
back
into
that
artificial
realm
of
imaginary
greatness
and
again
as
a
horse
walking
a
treadmill
thinks
it
is
doing
something
for
itself
he
submissively
fulfilled
the
cruel
sad
gloomy
and
inhuman
role
predestined
for
him
and
not
for
that
day
and
hour
alone
were
the
mind
and
conscience
darkened
of
this
man
on
whom
the
responsibility
for
what
was
happening
lay
more
than
on
all
the
others
who
took
part
in
it
never
to
the
end
of
his
life
could
he
understand
goodness
beauty
or
truth
or
the
significance
of
his
actions
which
were
too
contrary
to
goodness
and
truth
too
remote
from
everything
human
for
him
ever
to
be
able
to
grasp
their
meaning
he
could
not
disavow
his
actions
belauded
as
they
were
by
half
the
world
and
so
he
had
to
repudiate
truth
goodness
and
all
humanity
not
only
on
that
day
as
he
rode
over
the
battlefield
strewn
with
men
killed
and
maimed
by
his
will
as
he
believed
did
he
reckon
as
he
looked
at
them
how
many
russians
there
were
for
each
frenchman
and
deceiving
himself
find
reason
for
rejoicing
in
the
calculation
that
there
were
five
russians
for
every
frenchman
not
on
that
day
alone
did
he
write
in
a
letter
to
paris
that
the
battle
field
was
superb
because
fifty
thousand
corpses
lay
there
but
even
on
the
island
of
st
helena
in
the
peaceful
solitude
where
he
said
he
intended
to
devote
his
leisure
to
an
account
of
the
great
deeds
he
had
done
he
wrote
the
russian
war
should
have
been
the
most
popular
war
of
modern
times
it
was
a
war
of
good
sense
for
real
interests
for
the
tranquillity
and
security
of
all
it
was
purely
pacific
and
conservative
it
was
a
war
for
a
great
cause
the
end
of
uncertainties
and
the
beginning
of
security
a
new
horizon
and
new
labors
were
opening
out
full
of
well
being
and
prosperity
for
all
the
european
system
was
already
founded
all
that
remained
was
to
organize
it
satisfied
on
these
great
points
and
with
tranquility
everywhere
i
too
should
have
had
my
congress
and
my
holy
alliance
those
ideas
were
stolen
from
me
in
that
reunion
of
great
sovereigns
we
should
have
discussed
our
interests
like
one
family
and
have
rendered
account
to
the
peoples
as
clerk
to
master
europe
would
in
this
way
soon
have
been
in
fact
but
one
people
and
anyone
who
traveled
anywhere
would
have
found
himself
always
in
the
common
fatherland
i
should
have
demanded
the
freedom
of
all
navigable
rivers
for
everybody
that
the
seas
should
be
common
to
all
and
that
the
great
standing
armies
should
be
reduced
henceforth
to
mere
guards
for
the
sovereigns
on
returning
to
france
to
the
bosom
of
the
great
strong
magnificent
peaceful
and
glorious
fatherland
i
should
have
proclaimed
her
frontiers
immutable
all
future
wars
purely
defensive
all
aggrandizement
antinational
i
should
have
associated
my
son
in
the
empire
my
dictatorship
would
have
been
finished
and
his
constitutional
reign
would
have
begun
paris
would
have
been
the
capital
of
the
world
and
the
french
the
envy
of
the
nations
my
leisure
then
and
my
old
age
would
have
been
devoted
in
company
with
the
empress
and
during
the
royal
apprenticeship
of
my
son
to
leisurely
visiting
with
our
own
horses
and
like
a
true
country
couple
every
corner
of
the
empire
receiving
complaints
redressing
wrongs
and
scattering
public
buildings
and
benefactions
on
all
sides
and
everywhere
napoleon
predestined
by
providence
for
the
gloomy
role
of
executioner
of
the
peoples
assured
himself
that
the
aim
of
his
actions
had
been
the
peoples
welfare
and
that
he
could
control
the
fate
of
millions
and
by
the
employment
of
power
confer
benefactions
of
four
hundred
thousand
who
crossed
the
vistula
he
wrote
further
of
the
russian
war
half
were
austrians
prussians
saxons
poles
bavarians
wurttembergers
mecklenburgers
spaniards
italians
and
neapolitans
the
imperial
army
strictly
speaking
was
one
third
composed
of
dutch
belgians
men
from
the
borders
of
the
rhine
piedmontese
swiss
genevese
tuscans
romans
inhabitants
of
the
thirty
second
military
division
of
bremen
of
hamburg
and
so
on
it
included
scarcely
a
hundred
and
forty
thousand
who
spoke
french
the
russian
expedition
actually
cost
france
less
than
fifty
thousand
men
the
russian
army
in
its
retreat
from
vilna
to
moscow
lost
in
the
various
battles
four
times
more
men
than
the
french
army
the
burning
of
moscow
cost
the
lives
of
a
hundred
thousand
russians
who
died
of
cold
and
want
in
the
woods
finally
in
its
march
from
moscow
to
the
oder
the
russian
army
also
suffered
from
the
severity
of
the
season
so
that
by
the
the
time
it
reached
vilna
it
numbered
only
fifty
thousand
and
at
kalisch
less
than
eighteen
thousand
he
imagined
that
the
war
with
russia
came
about
by
his
will
and
the
horrors
that
occurred
did
not
stagger
his
soul
he
boldly
took
the
whole
responsibility
for
what
happened
and
his
darkened
mind
found
justification
in
the
belief
that
among
the
hundreds
of
thousands
who
perished
there
were
fewer
frenchmen
than
hessians
and
bavarians
chapter
xxxix
several
tens
of
thousands
of
the
slain
lay
in
diverse
postures
and
various
uniforms
on
the
fields
and
meadows
belonging
to
the
davydov
family
and
to
the
crown
serfs
those
fields
and
meadows
where
for
hundreds
of
years
the
peasants
of
borodino
gorki
shevardino
and
semenovsk
had
reaped
their
harvests
and
pastured
their
cattle
at
the
dressing
stations
the
grass
and
earth
were
soaked
with
blood
for
a
space
of
some
three
acres
around
crowds
of
men
of
various
arms
wounded
and
unwounded
with
frightened
faces
dragged
themselves
back
to
mozhaysk
from
the
one
army
and
back
to
valuevo
from
the
other
other
crowds
exhausted
and
hungry
went
forward
led
by
their
officers
others
held
their
ground
and
continued
to
fire
over
the
whole
field
previously
so
gaily
beautiful
with
the
glitter
of
bayonets
and
cloudlets
of
smoke
in
the
morning
sun
there
now
spread
a
mist
of
damp
and
smoke
and
a
strange
acid
smell
of
saltpeter
and
blood
clouds
gathered
and
drops
of
rain
began
to
fall
on
the
dead
and
wounded
on
the
frightened
exhausted
and
hesitating
men
as
if
to
say
enough
men
enough
cease
bethink
yourselves
what
are
you
doing
to
the
men
of
both
sides
alike
worn
out
by
want
of
food
and
rest
it
began
equally
to
appear
doubtful
whether
they
should
continue
to
slaughter
one
another
all
the
faces
expressed
hesitation
and
the
question
arose
in
every
soul
for
what
for
whom
must
i
kill
and
be
killed
you
may
go
and
kill
whom
you
please
but
i
don
t
want
to
do
so
anymore
by
evening
this
thought
had
ripened
in
every
soul
at
any
moment
these
men
might
have
been
seized
with
horror
at
what
they
were
doing
and
might
have
thrown
up
everything
and
run
away
anywhere
but
though
toward
the
end
of
the
battle
the
men
felt
all
the
horror
of
what
they
were
doing
though
they
would
have
been
glad
to
leave
off
some
incomprehensible
mysterious
power
continued
to
control
them
and
they
still
brought
up
the
charges
loaded
aimed
and
applied
the
match
though
only
one
artilleryman
survived
out
of
every
three
and
though
they
stumbled
and
panted
with
fatigue
perspiring
and
stained
with
blood
and
powder
the
cannon
balls
flew
just
as
swiftly
and
cruelly
from
both
sides
crushing
human
bodies
and
that
terrible
work
which
was
not
done
by
the
will
of
a
man
but
at
the
will
of
him
who
governs
men
and
worlds
continued
anyone
looking
at
the
disorganized
rear
of
the
russian
army
would
have
said
that
if
only
the
french
made
one
more
slight
effort
it
would
disappear
and
anyone
looking
at
the
rear
of
the
french
army
would
have
said
that
the
russians
need
only
make
one
more
slight
effort
and
the
french
would
be
destroyed
but
neither
the
french
nor
the
russians
made
that
effort
and
the
flame
of
battle
burned
slowly
out
the
russians
did
not
make
that
effort
because
they
were
not
attacking
the
french
at
the
beginning
of
the
battle
they
stood
blocking
the
way
to
moscow
and
they
still
did
so
at
the
end
of
the
battle
as
at
the
beginning
but
even
had
the
aim
of
the
russians
been
to
drive
the
french
from
their
positions
they
could
not
have
made
this
last
effort
for
all
the
russian
troops
had
been
broken
up
there
was
no
part
of
the
russian
army
that
had
not
suffered
in
the
battle
and
though
still
holding
their
positions
they
had
lost
one
half
of
their
army
the
french
with
the
memory
of
all
their
former
victories
during
fifteen
years
with
the
assurance
of
napoleon
s
invincibility
with
the
consciousness
that
they
had
captured
part
of
the
battlefield
and
had
lost
only
a
quarter
of
their
men
and
still
had
their
guards
intact
twenty
thousand
strong
might
easily
have
made
that
effort
the
french
had
attacked
the
russian
army
in
order
to
drive
it
from
its
position
ought
to
have
made
that
effort
for
as
long
as
the
russians
continued
to
block
the
road
to
moscow
as
before
the
aim
of
the
french
had
not
been
attained
and
all
their
efforts
and
losses
were
in
vain
but
the
french
did
not
make
that
effort
some
historians
say
that
napoleon
need
only
have
used
his
old
guards
who
were
intact
and
the
battle
would
have
been
won
to
speak
of
what
would
have
happened
had
napoleon
sent
his
guards
is
like
talking
of
what
would
happen
if
autumn
became
spring
it
could
not
be
napoleon
did
not
give
his
guards
not
because
he
did
not
want
to
but
because
it
could
not
be
done
all
the
generals
officers
and
soldiers
of
the
french
army
knew
it
could
not
be
done
because
the
flagging
spirit
of
the
troops
would
not
permit
it
it
was
not
napoleon
alone
who
had
experienced
that
nightmare
feeling
of
the
mighty
arm
being
stricken
powerless
but
all
the
generals
and
soldiers
of
his
army
whether
they
had
taken
part
in
the
battle
or
not
after
all
their
experience
of
previous
battles
when
after
one
tenth
of
such
efforts
the
enemy
had
fled
experienced
a
similar
feeling
of
terror
before
an
enemy
who
after
losing
half
his
men
stood
as
threateningly
at
the
end
as
at
the
beginning
of
the
battle
the
moral
force
of
the
attacking
french
army
was
exhausted
not
that
sort
of
victory
which
is
defined
by
the
capture
of
pieces
of
material
fastened
to
sticks
called
standards
and
of
the
ground
on
which
the
troops
had
stood
and
were
standing
but
a
moral
victory
that
convinces
the
enemy
of
the
moral
superiority
of
his
opponent
and
of
his
own
impotence
was
gained
by
the
russians
at
borodino
the
french
invaders
like
an
infuriated
animal
that
has
in
its
onslaught
received
a
mortal
wound
felt
that
they
were
perishing
but
could
not
stop
any
more
than
the
russian
army
weaker
by
one
half
could
help
swerving
by
impetus
gained
the
french
army
was
still
able
to
roll
forward
to
moscow
but
there
without
further
effort
on
the
part
of
the
russians
it
had
to
perish
bleeding
from
the
mortal
wound
it
had
received
at
borodino
the
direct
consequence
of
the
battle
of
borodino
was
napoleon
s
senseless
flight
from
moscow
his
retreat
along
the
old
smolensk
road
the
destruction
of
the
invading
army
of
five
hundred
thousand
men
and
the
downfall
of
napoleonic
france
on
which
at
borodino
for
the
first
time
the
hand
of
an
opponent
of
stronger
spirit
had
been
laid
book
eleven
chapter
i
absolute
continuity
of
motion
is
not
comprehensible
to
the
human
mind
laws
of
motion
of
any
kind
become
comprehensible
to
man
only
when
he
examines
arbitrarily
selected
elements
of
that
motion
but
at
the
same
time
a
large
proportion
of
human
error
comes
from
the
arbitrary
division
of
continuous
motion
into
discontinuous
elements
there
is
a
well
known
so
called
sophism
of
the
ancients
consisting
in
this
that
achilles
could
never
catch
up
with
a
tortoise
he
was
following
in
spite
of
the
fact
that
he
traveled
ten
times
as
fast
as
the
tortoise
by
the
time
achilles
has
covered
the
distance
that
separated
him
from
the
tortoise
the
tortoise
has
covered
one
tenth
of
that
distance
ahead
of
him
when
achilles
has
covered
that
tenth
the
tortoise
has
covered
another
one
hundredth
and
so
on
forever
this
problem
seemed
to
the
ancients
insoluble
the
absurd
answer
that
achilles
could
never
overtake
the
tortoise
resulted
from
this
that
motion
was
arbitrarily
divided
into
discontinuous
elements
whereas
the
motion
both
of
achilles
and
of
the
tortoise
was
continuous
by
adopting
smaller
and
smaller
elements
of
motion
we
only
approach
a
solution
of
the
problem
but
never
reach
it
only
when
we
have
admitted
the
conception
of
the
infinitely
small
and
the
resulting
geometrical
progression
with
a
common
ratio
of
one
tenth
and
have
found
the
sum
of
this
progression
to
infinity
do
we
reach
a
solution
of
the
problem
a
modern
branch
of
mathematics
having
achieved
the
art
of
dealing
with
the
infinitely
small
can
now
yield
solutions
in
other
more
complex
problems
of
motion
which
used
to
appear
insoluble
this
modern
branch
of
mathematics
unknown
to
the
ancients
when
dealing
with
problems
of
motion
admits
the
conception
of
the
infinitely
small
and
so
conforms
to
the
chief
condition
of
motion
absolute
continuity
and
thereby
corrects
the
inevitable
error
which
the
human
mind
cannot
avoid
when
it
deals
with
separate
elements
of
motion
instead
of
examining
continuous
motion
in
seeking
the
laws
of
historical
movement
just
the
same
thing
happens
the
movement
of
humanity
arising
as
it
does
from
innumerable
arbitrary
human
wills
is
continuous
to
understand
the
laws
of
this
continuous
movement
is
the
aim
of
history
but
to
arrive
at
these
laws
resulting
from
the
sum
of
all
those
human
wills
man
s
mind
postulates
arbitrary
and
disconnected
units
the
first
method
of
history
is
to
take
an
arbitrarily
selected
series
of
continuous
events
and
examine
it
apart
from
others
though
there
is
and
can
be
no
beginning
to
any
event
for
one
event
always
flows
uninterruptedly
from
another
the
second
method
is
to
consider
the
actions
of
some
one
man
a
king
or
a
commander
as
equivalent
to
the
sum
of
many
individual
wills
whereas
the
sum
of
individual
wills
is
never
expressed
by
the
activity
of
a
single
historic
personage
historical
science
in
its
endeavor
to
draw
nearer
to
truth
continually
takes
smaller
and
smaller
units
for
examination
but
however
small
the
units
it
takes
we
feel
that
to
take
any
unit
disconnected
from
others
or
to
assume
a
beginning
of
any
phenomenon
or
to
say
that
the
will
of
many
men
is
expressed
by
the
actions
of
any
one
historic
personage
is
in
itself
false
it
needs
no
critical
exertion
to
reduce
utterly
to
dust
any
deductions
drawn
from
history
it
is
merely
necessary
to
select
some
larger
or
smaller
unit
as
the
subject
of
observation
as
criticism
has
every
right
to
do
seeing
that
whatever
unit
history
observes
must
always
be
arbitrarily
selected
only
by
taking
infinitesimally
small
units
for
observation
the
differential
of
history
that
is
the
individual
tendencies
of
men
and
attaining
to
the
art
of
integrating
them
that
is
finding
the
sum
of
these
infinitesimals
can
we
hope
to
arrive
at
the
laws
of
history
the
first
fifteen
years
of
the
nineteenth
century
in
europe
present
an
extraordinary
movement
of
millions
of
people
men
leave
their
customary
pursuits
hasten
from
one
side
of
europe
to
the
other
plunder
and
slaughter
one
another
triumph
and
are
plunged
in
despair
and
for
some
years
the
whole
course
of
life
is
altered
and
presents
an
intensive
movement
which
first
increases
and
then
slackens
what
was
the
cause
of
this
movement
by
what
laws
was
it
governed
asks
the
mind
of
man
the
historians
replying
to
this
question
lay
before
us
the
sayings
and
doings
of
a
few
dozen
men
in
a
building
in
the
city
of
paris
calling
these
sayings
and
doings
the
revolution
then
they
give
a
detailed
biography
of
napoleon
and
of
certain
people
favorable
or
hostile
to
him
tell
of
the
influence
some
of
these
people
had
on
others
and
say
that
is
why
this
movement
took
place
and
those
are
its
laws
but
the
mind
of
man
not
only
refuses
to
believe
this
explanation
but
plainly
says
that
this
method
of
explanation
is
fallacious
because
in
it
a
weaker
phenomenon
is
taken
as
the
cause
of
a
stronger
the
sum
of
human
wills
produced
the
revolution
and
napoleon
and
only
the
sum
of
those
wills
first
tolerated
and
then
destroyed
them
but
every
time
there
have
been
conquests
there
have
been
conquerors
every
time
there
has
been
a
revolution
in
any
state
there
have
been
great
men
says
history
and
indeed
human
reason
replies
every
time
conquerors
appear
there
have
been
wars
but
this
does
not
prove
that
the
conquerors
caused
the
wars
and
that
it
is
possible
to
find
the
laws
of
a
war
in
the
personal
activity
of
a
single
man
whenever
i
look
at
my
watch
and
its
hands
point
to
ten
i
hear
the
bells
of
the
neighboring
church
but
because
the
bells
begin
to
ring
when
the
hands
of
the
clock
reach
ten
i
have
no
right
to
assume
that
the
movement
of
the
bells
is
caused
by
the
position
of
the
hands
of
the
watch
whenever
i
see
the
movement
of
a
locomotive
i
hear
the
whistle
and
see
the
valves
opening
and
wheels
turning
but
i
have
no
right
to
conclude
that
the
whistling
and
the
turning
of
wheels
are
the
cause
of
the
movement
of
the
engine
the
peasants
say
that
a
cold
wind
blows
in
late
spring
because
the
oaks
are
budding
and
really
every
spring
cold
winds
do
blow
when
the
oak
is
budding
but
though
i
do
not
know
what
causes
the
cold
winds
to
blow
when
the
oak
buds
unfold
i
cannot
agree
with
the
peasants
that
the
unfolding
of
the
oak
buds
is
the
cause
of
the
cold
wind
for
the
force
of
the
wind
is
beyond
the
influence
of
the
buds
i
see
only
a
coincidence
of
occurrences
such
as
happens
with
all
the
phenomena
of
life
and
i
see
that
however
much
and
however
carefully
i
observe
the
hands
of
the
watch
and
the
valves
and
wheels
of
the
engine
and
the
oak
i
shall
not
discover
the
cause
of
the
bells
ringing
the
engine
moving
or
of
the
winds
of
spring
to
that
i
must
entirely
change
my
point
of
view
and
study
the
laws
of
the
movement
of
steam
of
the
bells
and
of
the
wind
history
must
do
the
same
and
attempts
in
this
direction
have
already
been
made
to
study
the
laws
of
history
we
must
completely
change
the
subject
of
our
observation
must
leave
aside
kings
ministers
and
generals
and
the
common
infinitesimally
small
elements
by
which
the
masses
are
moved
no
one
can
say
in
how
far
it
is
possible
for
man
to
advance
in
this
way
toward
an
understanding
of
the
laws
of
history
but
it
is
evident
that
only
along
that
path
does
the
possibility
of
discovering
the
laws
of
history
lie
and
that
as
yet
not
a
millionth
part
as
much
mental
effort
has
been
applied
in
this
direction
by
historians
as
has
been
devoted
to
describing
the
actions
of
various
kings
commanders
and
ministers
and
propounding
the
historians
own
reflections
concerning
these
actions
chapter
ii
the
forces
of
a
dozen
european
nations
burst
into
russia
the
russian
army
and
people
avoided
a
collision
till
smolensk
was
reached
and
again
from
smolensk
to
borodino
the
french
army
pushed
on
to
moscow
its
goal
its
impetus
ever
increasing
as
it
neared
its
aim
just
as
the
velocity
of
a
falling
body
increases
as
it
approaches
the
earth
behind
it
were
seven
hundred
miles
of
hunger
stricken
hostile
country
ahead
were
a
few
dozen
miles
separating
it
from
its
goal
every
soldier
in
napoleon
s
army
felt
this
and
the
invasion
moved
on
by
its
own
momentum
the
more
the
russian
army
retreated
the
more
fiercely
a
spirit
of
hatred
of
the
enemy
flared
up
and
while
it
retreated
the
army
increased
and
consolidated
at
borodino
a
collision
took
place
neither
army
was
broken
up
but
the
russian
army
retreated
immediately
after
the
collision
as
inevitably
as
a
ball
recoils
after
colliding
with
another
having
a
greater
momentum
and
with
equal
inevitability
the
ball
of
invasion
that
had
advanced
with
such
momentum
rolled
on
for
some
distance
though
the
collision
had
deprived
it
of
all
its
force
the
russians
retreated
eighty
miles
to
beyond
moscow
and
the
french
reached
moscow
and
there
came
to
a
standstill
for
five
weeks
after
that
there
was
not
a
single
battle
the
french
did
not
move
as
a
bleeding
mortally
wounded
animal
licks
its
wounds
they
remained
inert
in
moscow
for
five
weeks
and
then
suddenly
with
no
fresh
reason
fled
back
they
made
a
dash
for
the
kaluga
road
and
after
a
victory
for
at
malo
yaroslavets
the
field
of
conflict
again
remained
theirs
without
undertaking
a
single
serious
battle
they
fled
still
more
rapidly
back
to
smolensk
beyond
smolensk
beyond
the
berezina
beyond
vilna
and
farther
still
on
the
evening
of
the
twenty
sixth
of
august
kutuzov
and
the
whole
russian
army
were
convinced
that
the
battle
of
borodino
was
a
victory
kutuzov
reported
so
to
the
emperor
he
gave
orders
to
prepare
for
a
fresh
conflict
to
finish
the
enemy
and
did
this
not
to
deceive
anyone
but
because
he
knew
that
the
enemy
was
beaten
as
everyone
who
had
taken
part
in
the
battle
knew
it
but
all
that
evening
and
next
day
reports
came
in
one
after
another
of
unheard
of
losses
of
the
loss
of
half
the
army
and
a
fresh
battle
proved
physically
impossible
it
was
impossible
to
give
battle
before
information
had
been
collected
the
wounded
gathered
in
the
supplies
of
ammunition
replenished
the
slain
reckoned
up
new
officers
appointed
to
replace
those
who
had
been
killed
and
before
the
men
had
had
food
and
sleep
and
meanwhile
the
very
next
morning
after
the
battle
the
french
army
advanced
of
itself
upon
the
russians
carried
forward
by
the
force
of
its
own
momentum
now
seemingly
increased
in
inverse
proportion
to
the
square
of
the
distance
from
its
aim
kutuzov
s
wish
was
to
attack
next
day
and
the
whole
army
desired
to
do
so
but
to
make
an
attack
the
wish
to
do
so
is
not
sufficient
there
must
also
be
a
possibility
of
doing
it
and
that
possibility
did
not
exist
it
was
impossible
not
to
retreat
a
day
s
march
and
then
in
the
same
way
it
was
impossible
not
to
retreat
another
and
a
third
day
s
march
and
at
last
on
the
first
of
september
when
the
army
drew
near
moscow
despite
the
strength
of
the
feeling
that
had
arisen
in
all
ranks
the
force
of
circumstances
compelled
it
to
retire
beyond
moscow
and
the
troops
retired
one
more
last
day
s
march
and
abandoned
moscow
to
the
enemy
for
people
accustomed
to
think
that
plans
of
campaign
and
battles
are
made
by
generals
as
any
one
of
us
sitting
over
a
map
in
his
study
may
imagine
how
he
would
have
arranged
things
in
this
or
that
battle
the
questions
present
themselves
why
did
kutuzov
during
the
retreat
not
do
this
or
that
why
did
he
not
take
up
a
position
before
reaching
fili
why
did
he
not
retire
at
once
by
the
kaluga
road
abandoning
moscow
and
so
on
people
accustomed
to
think
in
that
way
forget
or
do
not
know
the
inevitable
conditions
which
always
limit
the
activities
of
any
commander
in
chief
the
activity
of
a
commander
in
chief
does
not
all
resemble
the
activity
we
imagine
to
ourselves
when
we
sit
at
case
in
our
studies
examining
some
campaign
on
the
map
with
a
certain
number
of
troops
on
this
and
that
side
in
a
certain
known
locality
and
begin
our
plans
from
some
given
moment
a
commander
in
chief
is
never
dealing
with
the
beginning
of
any
event
the
position
from
which
we
always
contemplate
it
the
commander
in
chief
is
always
in
the
midst
of
a
series
of
shifting
events
and
so
he
never
can
at
any
moment
consider
the
whole
import
of
an
event
that
is
occurring
moment
by
moment
the
event
is
imperceptibly
shaping
itself
and
at
every
moment
of
this
continuous
uninterrupted
shaping
of
events
the
commander
in
chief
is
in
the
midst
of
a
most
complex
play
of
intrigues
worries
contingencies
authorities
projects
counsels
threats
and
deceptions
and
is
continually
obliged
to
reply
to
innumerable
questions
addressed
to
him
which
constantly
conflict
with
one
another
learned
military
authorities
quite
seriously
tell
us
that
kutuzov
should
have
moved
his
army
to
the
kaluga
road
long
before
reaching
fili
and
that
somebody
actually
submitted
such
a
proposal
to
him
but
a
commander
in
chief
especially
at
a
difficult
moment
has
always
before
him
not
one
proposal
but
dozens
simultaneously
and
all
these
proposals
based
on
strategics
and
tactics
contradict
each
other
a
commander
in
chief
s
business
it
would
seem
is
simply
to
choose
one
of
these
projects
but
even
that
he
cannot
do
events
and
time
do
not
wait
for
instance
on
the
twenty
eighth
it
is
suggested
to
him
to
cross
to
the
kaluga
road
but
just
then
an
adjutant
gallops
up
from
miloradovich
asking
whether
he
is
to
engage
the
french
or
retire
an
order
must
be
given
him
at
once
that
instant
and
the
order
to
retreat
carries
us
past
the
turn
to
the
kaluga
road
and
after
the
adjutant
comes
the
commissary
general
asking
where
the
stores
are
to
be
taken
and
the
chief
of
the
hospitals
asks
where
the
wounded
are
to
go
and
a
courier
from
petersburg
brings
a
letter
from
the
sovereign
which
does
not
admit
of
the
possibility
of
abandoning
moscow
and
the
commander
in
chief
s
rival
the
man
who
is
undermining
him
and
there
are
always
not
merely
one
but
several
such
presents
a
new
project
diametrically
opposed
to
that
of
turning
to
the
kaluga
road
and
the
commander
in
chief
himself
needs
sleep
and
refreshment
to
maintain
his
energy
and
a
respectable
general
who
has
been
overlooked
in
the
distribution
of
rewards
comes
to
complain
and
the
inhabitants
of
the
district
pray
to
be
defended
and
an
officer
sent
to
inspect
the
locality
comes
in
and
gives
a
report
quite
contrary
to
what
was
said
by
the
officer
previously
sent
and
a
spy
a
prisoner
and
a
general
who
has
been
on
reconnaissance
all
describe
the
position
of
the
enemy
s
army
differently
people
accustomed
to
misunderstand
or
to
forget
these
inevitable
conditions
of
a
commander
in
chief
s
actions
describe
to
us
for
instance
the
position
of
the
army
at
fili
and
assume
that
the
commander
in
chief
could
on
the
first
of
september
quite
freely
decide
whether
to
abandon
moscow
or
defend
it
whereas
with
the
russian
army
less
than
four
miles
from
moscow
no
such
question
existed
when
had
that
question
been
settled
at
drissa
and
at
smolensk
and
most
palpably
of
all
on
the
twenty
fourth
of
august
at
shevardino
and
on
the
twenty
sixth
at
borodino
and
each
day
and
hour
and
minute
of
the
retreat
from
borodino
to
fili
chapter
iii
when
ermolov
having
been
sent
by
kutuzov
to
inspect
the
position
told
the
field
marshal
that
it
was
impossible
to
fight
there
before
moscow
and
that
they
must
retreat
kutuzov
looked
at
him
in
silence
give
me
your
hand
said
he
and
turning
it
over
so
as
to
feel
the
pulse
added
you
are
not
well
my
dear
fellow
think
what
you
are
saying
kutuzov
could
not
yet
admit
the
possibility
of
retreating
beyond
moscow
without
a
battle
on
the
poklonny
hill
four
miles
from
the
dorogomilov
gate
of
moscow
kutuzov
got
out
of
his
carriage
and
sat
down
on
a
bench
by
the
roadside
a
great
crowd
of
generals
gathered
round
him
and
count
rostopchin
who
had
come
out
from
moscow
joined
them
this
brilliant
company
separated
into
several
groups
who
all
discussed
the
advantages
and
disadvantages
of
the
position
the
state
of
the
army
the
plans
suggested
the
situation
of
moscow
and
military
questions
generally
though
they
had
not
been
summoned
for
the
purpose
and
though
it
was
not
so
called
they
all
felt
that
this
was
really
a
council
of
war
the
conversations
all
dealt
with
public
questions
if
anyone
gave
or
asked
for
personal
news
it
was
done
in
a
whisper
and
they
immediately
reverted
to
general
matters
no
jokes
or
laughter
or
smiles
even
were
seen
among
all
these
men
they
evidently
all
made
an
effort
to
hold
themselves
at
the
height
the
situation
demanded
and
all
these
groups
while
talking
among
themselves
tried
to
keep
near
the
commander
in
chief
whose
bench
formed
the
center
of
the
gathering
and
to
speak
so
that
he
might
overhear
them
the
commander
in
chief
listened
to
what
was
being
said
and
sometimes
asked
them
to
repeat
their
remarks
but
did
not
himself
take
part
in
the
conversations
or
express
any
opinion
after
hearing
what
was
being
said
by
one
or
other
of
these
groups
he
generally
turned
away
with
an
air
of
disappointment
as
though
they
were
not
speaking
of
anything
he
wished
to
hear
some
discussed
the
position
that
had
been
chosen
criticizing
not
the
position
itself
so
much
as
the
mental
capacity
of
those
who
had
chosen
it
others
argued
that
a
mistake
had
been
made
earlier
and
that
a
battle
should
have
been
fought
two
days
before
others
again
spoke
of
the
battle
of
salamanca
which
was
described
by
crosart
a
newly
arrived
frenchman
in
a
spanish
uniform
this
frenchman
and
one
of
the
german
princes
serving
with
the
russian
army
were
discussing
the
siege
of
saragossa
and
considering
the
possibility
of
defending
moscow
in
a
similar
manner
count
rostopchin
was
telling
a
fourth
group
that
he
was
prepared
to
die
with
the
city
train
bands
under
the
walls
of
the
capital
but
that
he
still
could
not
help
regretting
having
been
left
in
ignorance
of
what
was
happening
and
that
had
he
known
it
sooner
things
would
have
been
different
a
fifth
group
displaying
the
profundity
of
their
strategic
perceptions
discussed
the
direction
the
troops
would
now
have
to
take
a
sixth
group
was
talking
absolute
nonsense
kutuzov
s
expression
grew
more
and
more
preoccupied
and
gloomy
from
all
this
talk
he
saw
only
one
thing
that
to
defend
moscow
was
a
physical
impossibility
in
the
full
meaning
of
those
words
that
is
to
say
so
utterly
impossible
that
if
any
senseless
commander
were
to
give
orders
to
fight
confusion
would
result
but
the
battle
would
still
not
take
place
it
would
not
take
place
because
the
commanders
not
merely
all
recognized
the
position
to
be
impossible
but
in
their
conversations
were
only
discussing
what
would
happen
after
its
inevitable
abandonment
how
could
the
commanders
lead
their
troops
to
a
field
of
battle
they
considered
impossible
to
hold
the
lower
grade
officers
and
even
the
soldiers
who
too
reason
also
considered
the
position
impossible
and
therefore
could
not
go
to
fight
fully
convinced
as
they
were
of
defeat
if
bennigsen
insisted
on
the
position
being
defended
and
others
still
discussed
it
the
question
was
no
longer
important
in
itself
but
only
as
a
pretext
for
disputes
and
intrigue
this
kutuzov
knew
well
bennigsen
who
had
chosen
the
position
warmly
displayed
his
russian
patriotism
kutuzov
could
not
listen
to
this
without
wincing
by
insisting
that
moscow
must
be
defended
his
aim
was
as
clear
as
daylight
to
kutuzov
if
the
defense
failed
to
throw
the
blame
on
kutuzov
who
had
brought
the
army
as
far
as
the
sparrow
hills
without
giving
battle
if
it
succeeded
to
claim
the
success
as
his
own
or
if
battle
were
not
given
to
clear
himself
of
the
crime
of
abandoning
moscow
but
this
intrigue
did
not
now
occupy
the
old
man
s
mind
one
terrible
question
absorbed
him
and
to
that
question
he
heard
no
reply
from
anyone
the
question
for
him
now
was
have
i
really
allowed
napoleon
to
reach
moscow
and
when
did
i
do
so
when
was
it
decided
can
it
have
been
yesterday
when
i
ordered
platov
to
retreat
or
was
it
the
evening
before
when
i
had
a
nap
and
told
bennigsen
to
issue
orders
or
was
it
earlier
still
when
when
was
this
terrible
affair
decided
moscow
must
be
abandoned
the
army
must
retreat
and
the
order
to
do
so
must
be
given
to
give
that
terrible
order
seemed
to
him
equivalent
to
resigning
the
command
of
the
army
and
not
only
did
he
love
power
to
which
he
was
accustomed
the
honours
awarded
to
prince
prozorovski
under
whom
he
had
served
in
turkey
galled
him
but
he
was
convinced
that
he
was
destined
to
save
russia
and
that
that
was
why
against
the
emperor
s
wish
and
by
the
will
of
the
people
he
had
been
chosen
commander
in
chief
he
was
convinced
that
he
alone
could
maintain
command
of
the
army
in
these
difficult
circumstances
and
that
in
all
the
world
he
alone
could
encounter
the
invincible
napoleon
without
fear
and
he
was
horrified
at
the
thought
of
the
order
he
had
to
issue
but
something
had
to
be
decided
and
these
conversations
around
him
which
were
assuming
too
free
a
character
must
be
stopped
he
called
the
most
important
generals
to
him
my
head
be
it
good
or
bad
must
depend
on
itself
said
he
rising
from
the
bench
and
he
rode
to
fili
where
his
carriages
were
waiting
chapter
iv
the
council
of
war
began
to
assemble
at
two
in
the
afternoon
in
the
better
and
roomier
part
of
andrew
savostyanov
s
hut
the
men
women
and
children
of
the
large
peasant
family
crowded
into
the
back
room
across
the
passage
only
malasha
andrew
s
six
year
old
granddaughter
whom
his
serene
highness
had
petted
and
to
whom
he
had
given
a
lump
of
sugar
while
drinking
his
tea
remained
on
the
top
of
the
brick
oven
in
the
larger
room
malasha
looked
down
from
the
oven
with
shy
delight
at
the
faces
uniforms
and
decorations
of
the
generals
who
one
after
another
came
into
the
room
and
sat
down
on
the
broad
benches
in
the
corner
under
the
icons
granddad
himself
as
malasha
in
her
own
mind
called
kutuzov
sat
apart
in
a
dark
corner
behind
the
oven
he
sat
sunk
deep
in
a
folding
armchair
and
continually
cleared
his
throat
and
pulled
at
the
collar
of
his
coat
which
though
it
was
unbuttoned
still
seemed
to
pinch
his
neck
those
who
entered
went
up
one
by
one
to
the
field
marshal
he
pressed
the
hands
of
some
and
nodded
to
others
his
adjutant
kaysarov
was
about
to
draw
back
the
curtain
of
the
window
facing
kutuzov
but
the
latter
moved
his
hand
angrily
and
kaysarov
understood
that
his
serene
highness
did
not
wish
his
face
to
be
seen
round
the
peasant
s
deal
table
on
which
lay
maps
plans
pencils
and
papers
so
many
people
gathered
that
the
orderlies
brought
in
another
bench
and
put
it
beside
the
table
ermolov
kaysarov
and
toll
who
had
just
arrived
sat
down
on
this
bench
in
the
foremost
place
immediately
under
the
icons
sat
barclay
de
tolly
his
high
forehead
merging
into
his
bald
crown
he
had
a
st
george
s
cross
round
his
neck
and
looked
pale
and
ill
he
had
been
feverish
for
two
days
and
was
now
shivering
and
in
pain
beside
him
sat
uvarov
who
with
rapid
gesticulations
was
giving
him
some
information
speaking
in
low
tones
as
they
all
did
chubby
little
dokhturov
was
listening
attentively
with
eyebrows
raised
and
arms
folded
on
his
stomach
on
the
other
side
sat
count
ostermann
tolstoy
seemingly
absorbed
in
his
own
thoughts
his
broad
head
with
its
bold
features
and
glittering
eyes
was
resting
on
his
hand
raevski
twitching
forward
the
black
hair
on
his
temples
as
was
his
habit
glanced
now
at
kutuzov
and
now
at
the
door
with
a
look
of
impatience
konovnitsyn
s
firm
handsome
and
kindly
face
was
lit
up
by
a
tender
sly
smile
his
glance
met
malasha
s
and
the
expression
of
his
eyes
caused
the
little
girl
to
smile
they
were
all
waiting
for
bennigsen
who
on
the
pretext
of
inspecting
the
position
was
finishing
his
savory
dinner
they
waited
for
him
from
four
till
six
o
clock
and
did
not
begin
their
deliberations
all
that
time
talked
in
low
tones
of
other
matters
only
when
bennigsen
had
entered
the
hut
did
kutuzov
leave
his
corner
and
draw
toward
the
table
but
not
near
enough
for
the
candles
that
had
been
placed
there
to
light
up
his
face
bennigsen
opened
the
council
with
the
question
are
we
to
abandon
russia
s
ancient
and
sacred
capital
without
a
struggle
or
are
we
to
defend
it
a
prolonged
and
general
silence
followed
there
was
a
frown
on
every
face
and
only
kutuzov
s
angry
grunts
and
occasional
cough
broke
the
silence
all
eyes
were
gazing
at
him
malasha
too
looked
at
granddad
she
was
nearest
to
him
and
saw
how
his
face
puckered
he
seemed
about
to
cry
but
this
did
not
last
long
russia
s
ancient
and
sacred
capital
he
suddenly
said
repeating
bennigsen
s
words
in
an
angry
voice
and
thereby
drawing
attention
to
the
false
note
in
them
allow
me
to
tell
you
your
excellency
that
that
question
has
no
meaning
for
a
russian
he
lurched
his
heavy
body
forward
such
a
question
cannot
be
put
it
is
senseless
the
question
i
have
asked
these
gentlemen
to
meet
to
discuss
is
a
military
one
the
question
is
that
of
saving
russia
is
it
better
to
give
up
moscow
without
a
battle
or
by
accepting
battle
to
risk
losing
the
army
as
well
as
moscow
that
is
the
question
on
which
i
want
your
opinion
and
he
sank
back
in
his
chair
the
discussion
began
bennigsen
did
not
yet
consider
his
game
lost
admitting
the
view
of
barclay
and
others
that
a
defensive
battle
at
fili
was
impossible
but
imbued
with
russian
patriotism
and
the
love
of
moscow
he
proposed
to
move
troops
from
the
right
to
the
left
flank
during
the
night
and
attack
the
french
right
flank
the
following
day
opinions
were
divided
and
arguments
were
advanced
for
and
against
that
project
ermolov
dokhturov
and
raevski
agreed
with
bennigsen
whether
feeling
it
necessary
to
make
a
sacrifice
before
abandoning
the
capital
or
guided
by
other
personal
considerations
these
generals
seemed
not
to
understand
that
this
council
could
not
alter
the
inevitable
course
of
events
and
that
moscow
was
in
effect
already
abandoned
the
other
generals
however
understood
it
and
leaving
aside
the
question
of
moscow
of
the
direction
the
army
should
take
in
its
retreat
malasha
who
kept
her
eyes
fixed
on
what
was
going
on
before
her
understood
the
meaning
of
the
council
differently
it
seemed
to
her
that
it
was
only
a
personal
struggle
between
granddad
and
long
coat
as
she
termed
bennigsen
she
saw
that
they
grew
spiteful
when
they
spoke
to
one
another
and
in
her
heart
she
sided
with
granddad
in
the
midst
of
the
conversation
she
noticed
granddad
give
bennigsen
a
quick
subtle
glance
and
then
to
her
joys
he
saw
that
granddad
said
something
to
long
coat
which
settled
him
bennigsen
suddenly
reddened
and
paced
angrily
up
and
down
the
room
what
so
affected
him
was
kutuzov
s
calm
and
quiet
comment
on
the
advantage
or
disadvantage
of
bennigsen
s
proposal
to
move
troops
by
night
from
the
right
to
the
left
flank
to
attack
the
french
right
wing
gentlemen
said
kutuzov
i
cannot
approve
of
the
count
s
plan
moving
troops
in
close
proximity
to
an
enemy
is
always
dangerous
and
military
history
supports
that
view
for
instance
kutuzov
seemed
to
reflect
searching
for
an
example
then
with
a
clear
naive
look
at
bennigsen
he
added
oh
yes
take
the
battle
of
friedland
which
i
think
the
count
well
remembers
and
which
was
not
fully
successful
only
because
our
troops
were
rearranged
too
near
the
enemy
there
followed
a
momentary
pause
which
seemed
very
long
to
them
all
the
discussion
recommenced
but
pauses
frequently
occurred
and
they
all
felt
that
there
was
no
more
to
be
said
during
one
of
these
pauses
kutuzov
heaved
a
deep
sigh
as
if
preparing
to
speak
they
all
looked
at
him
well
gentlemen
i
see
that
it
is
i
who
will
have
to
pay
for
the
broken
crockery
said
he
and
rising
slowly
he
moved
to
the
table
gentlemen
i
have
heard
your
views
some
of
you
will
not
agree
with
me
but
i
he
paused
by
the
authority
entrusted
to
me
by
my
sovereign
and
country
order
a
retreat
after
that
the
generals
began
to
disperse
with
the
solemnity
and
circumspect
silence
of
people
who
are
leaving
after
a
funeral
some
of
the
generals
in
low
tones
and
in
a
strain
very
different
from
the
way
they
had
spoken
during
the
council
communicated
something
to
their
commander
in
chief
malasha
who
had
long
been
expected
for
supper
climbed
carefully
backwards
down
from
the
oven
her
bare
little
feet
catching
at
its
projections
and
slipping
between
the
legs
of
the
generals
she
darted
out
of
the
room
when
he
had
dismissed
the
generals
kutuzov
sat
a
long
time
with
his
elbows
on
the
table
thinking
always
of
the
same
terrible
question
when
when
did
the
abandonment
of
moscow
become
inevitable
when
was
that
done
which
settled
the
matter
and
who
was
to
blame
for
it
i
did
not
expect
this
said
he
to
his
adjutant
schneider
when
the
latter
came
in
late
that
night
i
did
not
expect
this
i
did
not
think
this
would
happen
you
should
take
some
rest
your
serene
highness
replied
schneider
but
no
they
shall
eat
horseflesh
yet
like
the
turks
exclaimed
kutuzov
without
replying
striking
the
table
with
his
podgy
fist
they
shall
too
if
only
chapter
v
at
that
very
time
in
circumstances
even
more
important
than
retreating
without
a
battle
namely
the
evacuation
and
burning
of
moscow
rostopchin
who
is
usually
represented
as
being
the
instigator
of
that
event
acted
in
an
altogether
different
manner
from
kutuzov
after
the
battle
of
borodino
the
abandonment
and
burning
of
moscow
was
as
inevitable
as
the
retreat
of
the
army
beyond
moscow
without
fighting
every
russian
might
have
predicted
it
not
by
reasoning
but
by
the
feeling
implanted
in
each
of
us
and
in
our
fathers
the
same
thing
that
took
place
in
moscow
had
happened
in
all
the
towns
and
villages
on
russian
soil
beginning
with
smolensk
without
the
participation
of
count
rostopchin
and
his
broadsheets
the
people
awaited
the
enemy
unconcernedly
did
not
riot
or
become
excited
or
tear
anyone
to
pieces
but
faced
its
fate
feeling
within
it
the
strength
to
find
what
it
should
do
at
that
most
difficult
moment
and
as
soon
as
the
enemy
drew
near
the
wealthy
classes
went
away
abandoning
their
property
while
the
poorer
remained
and
burned
and
destroyed
what
was
left
the
consciousness
that
this
would
be
so
and
would
always
be
so
was
and
is
present
in
the
heart
of
every
russian
and
a
consciousness
of
this
and
a
foreboding
that
moscow
would
be
taken
was
present
in
russian
moscow
society
in
those
who
had
quitted
moscow
already
in
july
and
at
the
beginning
of
august
showed
that
they
expected
this
those
who
went
away
taking
what
they
could
and
abandoning
their
houses
and
half
their
belongings
did
so
from
the
latent
patriotism
which
expresses
itself
not
by
phrases
or
by
giving
one
s
children
to
save
the
fatherland
and
similar
unnatural
exploits
but
unobtrusively
simply
organically
and
therefore
in
the
way
that
always
produces
the
most
powerful
results
it
is
disgraceful
to
run
away
from
danger
only
cowards
are
running
away
from
moscow
they
were
told
in
his
broadsheets
rostopchin
impressed
on
them
that
to
leave
moscow
was
shameful
they
were
ashamed
to
be
called
cowards
ashamed
to
leave
but
still
they
left
knowing
it
had
to
be
done
why
did
they
go
it
is
impossible
to
suppose
that
rostopchin
had
scared
them
by
his
accounts
of
horrors
napoleon
had
committed
in
conquered
countries
the
first
people
to
go
away
were
the
rich
educated
people
who
knew
quite
well
that
vienna
and
berlin
had
remained
intact
and
that
during
napoleon
s
occupation
the
inhabitants
had
spent
their
time
pleasantly
in
the
company
of
the
charming
frenchmen
whom
the
russians
and
especially
the
russian
ladies
then
liked
so
much
they
went
away
because
for
russians
there
could
be
no
question
as
to
whether
things
would
go
well
or
ill
under
french
rule
in
moscow
it
was
out
of
the
question
to
be
under
french
rule
it
would
be
the
worst
thing
that
could
happen
they
went
away
even
before
the
battle
of
borodino
and
still
more
rapidly
after
it
despite
rostopchin
s
calls
to
defend
moscow
or
the
announcement
of
his
intention
to
take
the
wonder
working
icon
of
the
iberian
mother
of
god
and
go
to
fight
or
of
the
balloons
that
were
to
destroy
the
french
and
despite
all
the
nonsense
rostopchin
wrote
in
his
broadsheets
they
knew
that
it
was
for
the
army
to
fight
and
that
if
it
could
not
succeed
it
would
not
do
to
take
young
ladies
and
house
serfs
to
the
three
hills
quarter
of
moscow
to
fight
napoleon
and
that
they
must
go
away
sorry
as
they
were
to
abandon
their
property
to
destruction
they
went
away
without
thinking
of
the
tremendous
significance
of
that
immense
and
wealthy
city
being
given
over
to
destruction
for
a
great
city
with
wooden
buildings
was
certain
when
abandoned
by
its
inhabitants
to
be
burned
they
went
away
each
on
his
own
account
and
yet
it
was
only
in
consequence
of
their
going
away
that
the
momentous
event
was
accomplished
that
will
always
remain
the
greatest
glory
of
the
russian
people
the
lady
who
afraid
of
being
stopped
by
count
rostopchin
s
orders
had
already
in
june
moved
with
her
negroes
and
her
women
jesters
from
moscow
to
her
saratov
estate
with
a
vague
consciousness
that
she
was
not
bonaparte
s
servant
was
really
simply
and
truly
carrying
out
the
great
work
which
saved
russia
but
count
rostopchin
who
now
taunted
those
who
left
moscow
and
now
had
the
government
offices
removed
now
distributed
quite
useless
weapons
to
the
drunken
rabble
now
had
processions
displaying
the
icons
and
now
forbade
father
augustin
to
remove
icons
or
the
relics
of
saints
now
seized
all
the
private
carts
in
moscow
and
on
one
hundred
and
thirty
six
of
them
removed
the
balloon
that
was
being
constructed
by
leppich
now
hinted
that
he
would
burn
moscow
and
related
how
he
had
set
fire
to
his
own
house
now
wrote
a
proclamation
to
the
french
solemnly
upbraiding
them
for
having
destroyed
his
orphanage
now
claimed
the
glory
of
having
hinted
that
he
would
burn
moscow
and
now
repudiated
the
deed
now
ordered
the
people
to
catch
all
spies
and
bring
them
to
him
and
now
reproached
them
for
doing
so
now
expelled
all
the
french
residents
from
moscow
and
now
allowed
madame
aubert
chalme
the
center
of
the
whole
french
colony
in
moscow
to
remain
but
ordered
the
venerable
old
postmaster
klyucharev
to
be
arrested
and
exiled
for
no
particular
offense
now
assembled
the
people
at
the
three
hills
to
fight
the
french
and
now
to
get
rid
of
them
handed
over
to
them
a
man
to
be
killed
and
himself
drove
away
by
a
back
gate
now
declared
that
he
would
not
survive
the
fall
of
moscow
and
now
wrote
french
verses
in
albums
concerning
his
share
in
the
affair
this
man
did
not
understand
the
meaning
of
what
was
happening
but
merely
wanted
to
do
something
himself
that
would
astonish
people
to
perform
some
patriotically
heroic
feat
and
like
a
child
he
made
sport
of
the
momentous
and
unavoidable
event
the
abandonment
and
burning
of
moscow
and
tried
with
his
puny
hand
now
to
speed
and
now
to
stay
the
enormous
popular
tide
that
bore
him
along
with
it
chapter
vi
helene
having
returned
with
the
court
from
vilna
to
petersburg
found
herself
in
a
difficult
position
in
petersburg
she
had
enjoyed
the
special
protection
of
a
grandee
who
occupied
one
of
the
highest
posts
in
the
empire
in
vilna
she
had
formed
an
intimacy
with
a
young
foreign
prince
when
she
returned
to
petersburg
both
the
magnate
and
the
prince
were
there
and
both
claimed
their
rights
helene
was
faced
by
a
new
problem
how
to
preserve
her
intimacy
with
both
without
offending
either
what
would
have
seemed
difficult
or
even
impossible
to
another
woman
did
not
cause
the
least
embarrassment
to
countess
bezukhova
who
evidently
deserved
her
reputation
of
being
a
very
clever
woman
had
she
attempted
concealment
or
tried
to
extricate
herself
from
her
awkward
position
by
cunning
she
would
have
spoiled
her
case
by
acknowledging
herself
guilty
but
helene
like
a
really
great
man
who
can
do
whatever
he
pleases
at
once
assumed
her
own
position
to
be
correct
as
she
sincerely
believed
it
to
be
and
that
everyone
else
was
to
blame
the
first
time
the
young
foreigner
allowed
himself
to
reproach
her
she
lifted
her
beautiful
head
and
half
turning
to
him
said
firmly
that
s
just
like
a
man
selfish
and
cruel
i
expected
nothing
else
a
woman
sacrifices
herself
for
you
she
suffers
and
this
is
her
reward
what
right
have
you
monseigneur
to
demand
an
account
of
my
attachments
and
friendships
he
is
a
man
who
has
been
more
than
a
father
to
me
the
prince
was
about
to
say
something
but
helene
interrupted
him
well
yes
said
she
it
may
be
that
he
has
other
sentiments
for
me
than
those
of
a
father
but
that
is
not
a
reason
for
me
to
shut
my
door
on
him
i
am
not
a
man
that
i
should
repay
kindness
with
ingratitude
know
monseigneur
that
in
all
that
relates
to
my
intimate
feelings
i
render
account
only
to
god
and
to
my
conscience
she
concluded
laying
her
hand
on
her
beautiful
fully
expanded
bosom
and
looking
up
to
heaven
but
for
heaven
s
sake
listen
to
me
marry
me
and
i
will
be
your
slave
but
that
s
impossible
you
won
t
deign
to
demean
yourself
by
marrying
me
you
said
helene
beginning
to
cry
the
prince
tried
to
comfort
her
but
helene
as
if
quite
distraught
said
through
her
tears
that
there
was
nothing
to
prevent
her
marrying
that
there
were
precedents
there
were
up
to
that
time
very
few
but
she
mentioned
napoleon
and
some
other
exalted
personages
that
she
had
never
been
her
husband
s
wife
and
that
she
had
been
sacrificed
but
the
law
religion
said
the
prince
already
yielding
the
law
religion
what
have
they
been
invented
for
if
they
can
t
arrange
that
said
helene
the
prince
was
surprised
that
so
simple
an
idea
had
not
occurred
to
him
and
he
applied
for
advice
to
the
holy
brethren
of
the
society
of
jesus
with
whom
he
was
on
intimate
terms
a
few
days
later
at
one
of
those
enchanting
fetes
which
helene
gave
at
her
country
house
on
the
stone
island
the
charming
monsieur
de
jobert
a
man
no
longer
young
with
snow
white
hair
and
brilliant
black
eyes
a
jesuit
a
robe
courte
was
presented
to
her
and
in
the
garden
by
the
light
of
the
illuminations
and
to
the
sound
of
music
talked
to
her
for
a
long
time
of
the
love
of
god
of
christ
of
the
sacred
heart
and
of
the
consolations
the
one
true
catholic
religion
affords
in
this
world
and
the
next
helene
was
touched
and
more
than
once
tears
rose
to
her
eyes
and
to
those
of
monsieur
de
jobert
and
their
voices
trembled
a
dance
for
which
her
partner
came
to
seek
her
put
an
end
to
her
discourse
with
her
future
directeur
de
conscience
but
the
next
evening
monsieur
de
jobert
came
to
see
helene
when
she
was
alone
and
after
that
often
came
again
lay
member
of
the
society
of
jesus
one
day
he
took
the
countess
to
a
roman
catholic
church
where
she
knelt
down
before
the
altar
to
which
she
was
led
the
enchanting
middle
aged
frenchman
laid
his
hands
on
her
head
and
as
she
herself
afterward
described
it
she
felt
something
like
a
fresh
breeze
wafted
into
her
soul
it
was
explained
to
her
that
this
was
la
grace
after
that
a
long
frocked
abbe
was
brought
to
her
she
confessed
to
him
and
he
absolved
her
from
her
sins
next
day
she
received
a
box
containing
the
sacred
host
which
was
left
at
her
house
for
her
to
partake
of
a
few
days
later
helene
learned
with
pleasure
that
she
had
now
been
admitted
to
the
true
catholic
church
and
that
in
a
few
days
the
pope
himself
would
hear
of
her
and
would
send
her
a
certain
document
all
that
was
done
around
her
and
to
her
at
this
time
all
the
attention
devoted
to
her
by
so
many
clever
men
and
expressed
in
such
pleasant
refined
ways
and
the
state
of
dove
like
purity
she
was
now
in
she
wore
only
white
dresses
and
white
ribbons
all
that
time
gave
her
pleasure
but
her
pleasure
did
not
cause
her
for
a
moment
to
forget
her
aim
and
as
it
always
happens
in
contests
of
cunning
that
a
stupid
person
gets
the
better
of
cleverer
ones
helene
having
realized
that
the
main
object
of
all
these
words
and
all
this
trouble
was
after
converting
her
to
catholicism
to
obtain
money
from
her
for
jesuit
institutions
as
to
which
she
received
indications
before
parting
with
her
money
insisted
that
the
various
operations
necessary
to
free
her
from
her
husband
should
be
performed
in
her
view
the
aim
of
every
religion
was
merely
to
preserve
certain
proprieties
while
affording
satisfaction
to
human
desires
and
with
this
aim
in
one
of
her
talks
with
her
father
confessor
she
insisted
on
an
answer
to
the
question
in
how
far
was
she
bound
by
her
marriage
they
were
sitting
in
the
twilight
by
a
window
in
the
drawing
room
the
scent
of
flowers
came
in
at
the
window
helene
was
wearing
a
white
dress
transparent
over
her
shoulders
and
bosom
the
abbe
a
well
fed
man
with
a
plump
clean
shaven
chin
a
pleasant
firm
mouth
and
white
hands
meekly
folded
on
his
knees
sat
close
to
helene
and
with
a
subtle
smile
on
his
lips
and
a
peaceful
look
of
delight
at
her
beauty
occasionally
glanced
at
her
face
as
he
explained
his
opinion
on
the
subject
helene
with
an
uneasy
smile
looked
at
his
curly
hair
and
his
plump
clean
shaven
blackish
cheeks
and
every
moment
expected
the
conversation
to
take
a
fresh
turn
but
the
abbe
though
he
evidently
enjoyed
the
beauty
of
his
companion
was
absorbed
in
his
mastery
of
the
matter
the
course
of
the
father
confessor
s
arguments
ran
as
follows
ignorant
of
the
import
of
what
you
were
undertaking
you
made
a
vow
of
conjugal
fidelity
to
a
man
who
on
his
part
by
entering
the
married
state
without
faith
in
the
religious
significance
of
marriage
committed
an
act
of
sacrilege
that
marriage
lacked
the
dual
significance
it
should
have
had
yet
in
spite
of
this
your
vow
was
binding
you
swerved
from
it
what
did
you
commit
by
so
acting
a
venial
or
a
mortal
sin
a
venial
sin
for
you
acted
without
evil
intention
if
now
you
married
again
with
the
object
of
bearing
children
your
sin
might
be
forgiven
but
the
question
is
again
a
twofold
one
firstly
but
suddenly
helene
who
was
getting
bored
said
with
one
of
her
bewitching
smiles
but
i
think
that
having
espoused
the
true
religion
i
cannot
be
bound
by
what
a
false
religion
laid
upon
me
the
director
of
her
conscience
was
astounded
at
having
the
case
presented
to
him
thus
with
the
simplicity
of
columbus
egg
he
was
delighted
at
the
unexpected
rapidity
of
his
pupil
s
progress
but
could
not
abandon
the
edifice
of
argument
he
had
laboriously
constructed
let
us
understand
one
another
countess
said
he
with
a
smile
and
began
refuting
his
spiritual
daughter
s
arguments
chapter
vii
helene
understood
that
the
question
was
very
simple
and
easy
from
the
ecclesiastical
point
of
view
and
that
her
directors
were
making
difficulties
only
because
they
were
apprehensive
as
to
how
the
matter
would
be
regarded
by
the
secular
authorities
so
she
decided
that
it
was
necessary
to
prepare
the
opinion
of
society
she
provoked
the
jealousy
of
the
elderly
magnate
and
told
him
what
she
had
told
her
other
suitor
that
is
she
put
the
matter
so
that
the
only
way
for
him
to
obtain
a
right
over
her
was
to
marry
her
the
elderly
magnate
was
at
first
as
much
taken
aback
by
this
suggestion
of
marriage
with
a
woman
whose
husband
was
alive
as
the
younger
man
had
been
but
helene
s
imperturbable
conviction
that
it
was
as
simple
and
natural
as
marrying
a
maiden
had
its
effect
on
him
too
had
helene
herself
shown
the
least
sign
of
hesitation
shame
or
secrecy
her
cause
would
certainly
have
been
lost
but
not
only
did
she
show
no
signs
of
secrecy
or
shame
on
the
contrary
with
good
natured
naivete
she
told
her
intimate
friends
and
these
were
all
petersburg
that
both
the
prince
and
the
magnate
had
proposed
to
her
and
that
she
loved
both
and
was
afraid
of
grieving
either
a
rumor
immediately
spread
in
petersburg
not
that
helene
wanted
to
be
divorced
from
her
husband
had
such
a
report
spread
many
would
have
opposed
so
illegal
an
intention
but
simply
that
the
unfortunate
and
interesting
helene
was
in
doubt
which
of
the
two
men
she
should
marry
the
question
was
no
longer
whether
this
was
possible
but
only
which
was
the
better
match
and
how
the
matter
would
be
regarded
at
court
there
were
it
is
true
some
rigid
individuals
unable
to
rise
to
the
height
of
such
a
question
who
saw
in
the
project
a
desecration
of
the
sacrament
of
marriage
but
there
were
not
many
such
and
they
remained
silent
while
the
majority
were
interested
in
helene
s
good
fortune
and
in
the
question
which
match
would
be
the
more
advantageous
whether
it
was
right
or
wrong
to
remarry
while
one
had
a
husband
living
they
did
not
discuss
for
that
question
had
evidently
been
settled
by
people
wiser
than
you
or
me
as
they
said
and
to
doubt
the
correctness
of
that
decision
would
be
to
risk
exposing
one
s
stupidity
and
incapacity
to
live
in
society
only
marya
dmitrievna
akhrosimova
had
come
to
petersburg
that
summer
to
see
one
of
her
sons
allowed
herself
plainly
to
express
an
opinion
contrary
to
the
general
one
meeting
helene
at
a
ball
she
stopped
her
in
the
middle
of
the
room
and
amid
general
silence
said
in
her
gruff
voice
so
wives
of
living
men
have
started
marrying
again
perhaps
you
think
you
have
invented
a
novelty
you
have
been
forestalled
my
dear
it
was
thought
of
long
ago
it
is
done
in
all
the
brothels
and
with
these
words
marya
dmitrievna
turning
up
her
wide
sleeves
with
her
usual
threatening
gesture
and
glancing
sternly
round
moved
across
the
room
though
people
were
afraid
of
marya
dmitrievna
she
was
regarded
in
petersburg
as
a
buffoon
and
so
of
what
she
had
said
they
only
noticed
and
repeated
in
a
whisper
the
one
coarse
word
she
had
used
supposing
the
whole
sting
of
her
remark
to
lie
in
that
word
prince
vasili
who
of
late
very
often
forgot
what
he
had
said
and
repeated
one
and
the
same
thing
a
hundred
times
remarked
to
his
daughter
whenever
he
chanced
to
see
her
helene
i
have
a
word
to
say
to
you
and
he
would
lead
her
aside
drawing
her
hand
downward
i
have
heard
of
certain
projects
concerning
you
know
well
my
dear
child
you
know
how
your
father
s
heart
rejoices
to
know
that
you
you
have
suffered
so
much
but
my
dear
child
consult
only
your
own
heart
that
is
all
i
have
to
say
and
concealing
his
unvarying
emotion
he
would
press
his
cheek
against
his
daughter
s
and
move
away
bilibin
who
had
not
lost
his
reputation
of
an
exceedingly
clever
man
and
who
was
one
of
the
disinterested
friends
so
brilliant
a
woman
as
helene
always
has
men
friends
who
can
never
change
into
lovers
once
gave
her
his
view
of
the
matter
at
a
small
and
intimate
gathering
listen
bilibin
said
helene
she
always
called
friends
of
that
sort
by
their
surnames
and
she
touched
his
coat
sleeve
with
her
white
beringed
fingers
tell
me
as
you
would
a
sister
what
i
ought
to
do
which
of
the
two
bilibin
wrinkled
up
the
skin
over
his
eyebrows
and
pondered
with
a
smile
on
his
lips
you
are
not
taking
me
unawares
you
know
said
he
as
a
true
friend
i
have
thought
and
thought
again
about
your
affair
you
see
if
you
marry
the
prince
he
meant
the
younger
man
and
he
crooked
one
finger
you
forever
lose
the
chance
of
marrying
the
other
and
you
will
displease
the
court
besides
you
know
there
is
some
kind
of
connection
but
if
you
marry
the
old
count
you
will
make
his
last
days
happy
and
as
widow
of
the
grand
the
prince
would
no
longer
be
making
a
mesalliance
by
marrying
you
and
bilibin
smoothed
out
his
forehead
that
s
a
true
friend
said
helene
beaming
and
again
touching
bilibin
s
sleeve
but
i
love
them
you
know
and
don
t
want
to
distress
either
of
them
i
would
give
my
life
for
the
happiness
of
them
both
bilibin
shrugged
his
shoulders
as
much
as
to
say
that
not
even
he
could
help
in
that
difficulty
une
maitresse
femme
that
s
what
is
called
putting
things
squarely
she
would
like
to
be
married
to
all
three
at
the
same
time
thought
he
a
masterly
woman
but
tell
me
how
will
your
husband
look
at
the
matter
bilibin
asked
his
reputation
being
so
well
established
that
he
did
not
fear
to
ask
so
naive
a
question
will
he
agree
oh
he
loves
me
so
said
helene
who
for
some
reason
imagined
that
pierre
too
loved
her
he
will
do
anything
for
me
bilibin
puckered
his
skin
in
preparation
for
something
witty
even
divorce
you
said
he
helene
laughed
among
those
who
ventured
to
doubt
the
justifiability
of
the
proposed
marriage
was
helene
s
mother
princess
kuragina
she
was
continually
tormented
by
jealousy
of
her
daughter
and
now
that
jealousy
concerned
a
subject
near
to
her
own
heart
she
could
not
reconcile
herself
to
the
idea
she
consulted
a
russian
priest
as
to
the
possibility
of
divorce
and
remarriage
during
a
husband
s
lifetime
and
the
priest
told
her
that
it
was
impossible
and
to
her
delight
showed
her
a
text
in
the
gospel
which
as
it
seemed
to
him
plainly
remarriage
while
the
husband
is
alive
armed
with
these
arguments
which
appeared
to
her
unanswerable
she
drove
to
her
daughter
s
early
one
morning
so
as
to
find
her
alone
having
listened
to
her
mother
s
objections
helene
smiled
blandly
and
ironically
but
it
says
plainly
whosoever
shall
marry
her
that
is
divorced
said
the
old
princess
ah
maman
ne
dites
pas
de
betises
vous
ne
comprenez
rein
dans
ma
position
j
ai
des
devoirs
said
helene
changing
from
russian
in
which
language
she
always
felt
that
her
case
did
not
sound
quite
clear
into
french
which
suited
it
better
oh
mamma
don
t
talk
nonsense
you
don
t
understand
anything
in
my
position
i
have
obligations
but
my
dear
oh
mamma
how
is
it
you
don
t
understand
that
the
holy
father
who
has
the
right
to
grant
dispensations
just
then
the
lady
companion
who
lived
with
helene
came
in
to
announce
that
his
highness
was
in
the
ballroom
and
wished
to
see
her
non
dites
lui
que
je
ne
veux
pas
le
voir
que
je
suis
furieuse
contre
lui
parce
qu
il
m
a
manque
parole
no
tell
him
i
don
t
wish
to
see
him
i
am
furious
with
him
for
not
keeping
his
word
to
me
comtesse
a
tout
peche
misericorde
said
a
fair
haired
young
man
with
a
long
face
and
nose
as
he
entered
the
room
countess
there
is
mercy
for
every
sin
the
old
princess
rose
respectfully
and
curtsied
the
young
man
who
had
entered
took
no
notice
of
her
the
princess
nodded
to
her
daughter
and
sidled
out
of
the
room
yes
she
is
right
thought
the
old
princess
all
her
convictions
dissipated
by
the
appearance
of
his
highness
she
is
right
but
how
is
it
that
we
in
our
irrecoverable
youth
did
not
know
it
yet
it
is
so
simple
she
thought
as
she
got
into
her
carriage
by
the
beginning
of
august
helene
s
affairs
were
clearly
defined
and
she
wrote
a
letter
to
her
husband
who
as
she
imagined
loved
her
very
much
informing
him
of
her
intention
to
marry
n
n
and
of
her
having
embraced
the
one
true
faith
and
asking
him
to
carry
out
all
the
formalities
necessary
for
a
divorce
which
would
be
explained
to
him
by
the
bearer
of
the
letter
and
so
i
pray
god
to
have
you
my
friend
in
his
holy
and
powerful
keeping
your
friend
helene
this
letter
was
brought
to
pierre
s
house
when
he
was
on
the
field
of
borodino
chapter
viii
toward
the
end
of
the
battle
of
borodino
pierre
having
run
down
from
raevski
s
battery
a
second
time
made
his
way
through
a
gully
to
knyazkovo
with
a
crowd
of
soldiers
reached
the
dressing
station
and
seeing
blood
and
hearing
cries
and
groans
hurried
on
still
entangled
in
the
crowds
of
soldiers
the
one
thing
he
now
desired
with
his
whole
soul
was
to
get
away
quickly
from
the
terrible
sensations
amid
which
he
had
lived
that
day
and
return
to
ordinary
conditions
of
life
and
sleep
quietly
in
a
room
in
his
own
bed
he
felt
that
only
in
the
ordinary
conditions
of
life
would
he
be
able
to
understand
himself
and
all
he
had
seen
and
felt
but
such
ordinary
conditions
of
life
were
nowhere
to
be
found
though
shells
and
bullets
did
not
whistle
over
the
road
along
which
he
was
going
still
on
all
sides
there
was
what
there
had
been
on
the
field
of
battle
there
were
still
the
same
suffering
exhausted
and
sometimes
strangely
indifferent
faces
the
same
blood
the
same
soldiers
overcoats
the
same
sounds
of
firing
which
though
distant
now
still
aroused
terror
and
besides
this
there
were
the
foul
air
and
the
dust
having
gone
a
couple
of
miles
along
the
mozhaysk
road
pierre
sat
down
by
the
roadside
dusk
had
fallen
and
the
roar
of
guns
died
away
pierre
lay
leaning
on
his
elbow
for
a
long
time
gazing
at
the
shadows
that
moved
past
him
in
the
darkness
he
was
continually
imagining
that
a
cannon
ball
was
flying
toward
him
with
a
terrific
whizz
and
then
he
shuddered
and
sat
up
he
had
no
idea
how
long
he
had
been
there
in
the
middle
of
the
night
three
soldiers
having
brought
some
firewood
settled
down
near
him
and
began
lighting
a
fire
the
soldiers
who
threw
sidelong
glances
at
pierre
got
the
fire
to
burn
and
placed
an
iron
pot
on
it
into
which
they
broke
some
dried
bread
and
put
a
little
dripping
the
pleasant
odor
of
greasy
viands
mingled
with
the
smell
of
smoke
pierre
sat
up
and
sighed
the
three
soldiers
were
eating
and
talking
among
themselves
taking
no
notice
of
him
and
who
may
you
be
one
of
them
suddenly
asked
pierre
evidently
meaning
what
pierre
himself
had
in
mind
namely
if
you
want
to
eat
we
ll
give
you
some
food
only
let
us
know
whether
you
are
an
honest
man
i
i
said
pierre
feeling
it
necessary
to
minimize
his
social
position
as
much
as
possible
so
as
to
be
nearer
to
the
soldiers
and
better
understood
by
them
by
rights
i
am
a
militia
officer
but
my
men
are
not
here
i
came
to
the
battle
and
have
lost
them
there
now
said
one
of
the
soldiers
another
shook
his
head
would
you
like
a
little
mash
the
first
soldier
asked
and
handed
pierre
a
wooden
spoon
after
licking
it
clean
pierre
sat
down
by
the
fire
and
began
eating
the
mash
as
they
called
the
food
in
the
cauldron
and
he
thought
it
more
delicious
than
any
food
he
had
ever
tasted
as
he
sat
bending
greedily
over
it
helping
himself
to
large
spoonfuls
and
chewing
one
after
another
his
was
lit
up
by
the
fire
and
the
soldiers
looked
at
him
in
silence
where
have
you
to
go
to
tell
us
said
one
of
them
to
mozhaysk
you
re
a
gentleman
aren
t
you
yes
and
what
s
your
name
peter
kirilych
well
then
peter
kirilych
come
along
with
us
we
ll
take
you
there
in
the
total
darkness
the
soldiers
walked
with
pierre
to
mozhaysk
by
the
time
they
got
near
mozhaysk
and
began
ascending
the
steep
hill
into
the
town
the
cocks
were
already
crowing
pierre
went
on
with
the
soldiers
quite
forgetting
that
his
inn
was
at
the
bottom
of
the
hill
and
that
he
had
already
passed
it
he
would
not
soon
have
remembered
this
such
was
his
state
of
forgetfulness
had
he
not
halfway
up
the
hill
stumbled
upon
his
groom
who
had
been
to
look
for
him
in
the
town
and
was
returning
to
the
inn
the
groom
recognized
pierre
in
the
darkness
by
his
white
hat
your
excellency
he
said
why
we
were
beginning
to
despair
how
is
it
you
are
on
foot
and
where
are
you
going
please
oh
yes
said
pierre
the
soldiers
stopped
so
you
ve
found
your
folk
said
one
of
them
well
good
by
peter
kirilych
isn
t
it
good
by
peter
kirilych
pierre
heard
the
other
voices
repeat
good
by
he
said
and
turned
with
his
groom
toward
the
inn
i
ought
to
give
them
something
he
thought
and
felt
in
his
pocket
no
better
not
said
another
inner
voice
there
was
not
a
room
to
be
had
at
the
inn
they
were
all
occupied
pierre
went
out
into
the
yard
and
covering
himself
up
head
and
all
lay
down
in
his
carriage
chapter
ix
scarcely
had
pierre
laid
his
head
on
the
pillow
before
he
felt
himself
falling
asleep
but
suddenly
almost
with
the
distinctness
of
reality
he
heard
the
boom
boom
boom
of
firing
the
thud
of
projectiles
groans
and
cries
and
smelled
blood
and
powder
and
a
feeling
of
horror
and
dread
of
death
seized
him
filled
with
fright
he
opened
his
eyes
and
lifted
his
head
from
under
his
cloak
all
was
tranquil
in
the
yard
only
someone
s
orderly
passed
through
the
gateway
splashing
through
the
mud
and
talked
to
the
innkeeper
above
pierre
s
head
some
pigeons
disturbed
by
the
movement
he
had
made
in
sitting
up
fluttered
under
the
dark
roof
of
the
penthouse
the
whole
courtyard
was
permeated
by
a
strong
peaceful
smell
of
stable
yards
delightful
to
pierre
at
that
moment
he
could
see
the
clear
starry
sky
between
the
dark
roofs
of
two
penthouses
thank
god
there
is
no
more
of
that
he
thought
covering
up
his
head
again
oh
what
a
terrible
thing
is
fear
and
how
shamefully
i
yielded
to
it
but
they
they
were
steady
and
calm
all
the
time
to
the
end
thought
he
they
in
pierre
s
mind
were
the
soldiers
those
who
had
been
at
the
battery
those
who
had
given
him
food
and
those
who
had
prayed
before
the
icon
they
those
strange
men
he
had
not
previously
known
stood
out
clearly
and
sharply
from
everyone
else
to
be
a
soldier
just
a
soldier
thought
pierre
as
he
fell
asleep
to
enter
communal
life
completely
to
be
imbued
by
what
makes
them
what
they
are
but
how
cast
off
all
the
superfluous
devilish
burden
of
my
outer
man
there
was
a
time
when
i
could
have
done
it
i
could
have
run
away
from
my
father
as
i
wanted
to
or
i
might
have
been
sent
to
serve
as
a
soldier
after
the
duel
with
dolokhov
and
the
memory
of
the
dinner
at
the
english
club
when
he
had
challenged
dolokhov
flashed
through
pierre
s
mind
and
then
he
remembered
his
benefactor
at
torzhok
and
now
a
picture
of
a
solemn
meeting
of
the
lodge
presented
itself
to
his
mind
it
was
taking
place
at
the
english
club
and
someone
near
and
dear
to
him
sat
at
the
end
of
the
table
yes
that
is
he
it
is
my
benefactor
but
he
died
thought
pierre
yes
he
died
and
i
did
not
know
he
was
alive
how
sorry
i
am
that
he
died
and
how
glad
i
am
that
he
is
alive
again
on
one
side
of
the
table
sat
anatole
dolokhov
nesvitski
denisov
and
others
like
them
in
his
dream
the
category
to
which
these
men
belonged
was
as
clearly
defined
in
his
mind
as
the
category
of
those
he
termed
they
and
he
heard
those
people
anatole
and
dolokhov
shouting
and
singing
loudly
yet
through
their
shouting
the
voice
of
his
benefactor
was
heard
speaking
all
the
time
and
the
sound
of
his
words
was
as
weighty
and
uninterrupted
as
the
booming
on
the
battlefield
but
pleasant
and
comforting
pierre
did
not
understand
what
his
benefactor
was
saying
but
he
knew
the
categories
of
thoughts
were
also
quite
distinct
in
his
dream
that
he
was
talking
of
goodness
and
the
possibility
of
being
what
they
were
and
they
with
their
simple
kind
firm
faces
surrounded
his
benefactor
on
all
sides
but
though
they
were
kindly
they
did
not
look
at
pierre
and
did
not
know
him
wishing
to
speak
and
to
attract
their
attention
he
got
up
but
at
that
moment
his
legs
grew
cold
and
bare
he
felt
ashamed
and
with
one
arm
covered
his
legs
from
which
his
cloak
had
in
fact
slipped
for
a
moment
as
he
was
rearranging
his
cloak
pierre
opened
his
eyes
and
saw
the
same
penthouse
roofs
posts
and
yard
but
now
they
were
all
bluish
lit
up
and
glittering
with
frost
or
dew
it
is
dawn
thought
pierre
but
that
s
not
what
i
want
i
want
to
hear
and
understand
my
benefactor
s
words
again
he
covered
himself
up
with
his
cloak
but
now
neither
the
lodge
nor
his
benefactor
was
there
there
were
only
thoughts
clearly
expressed
in
words
thoughts
that
someone
was
uttering
or
that
he
himself
was
formulating
afterwards
when
he
recalled
those
thoughts
pierre
was
convinced
that
someone
outside
himself
had
spoken
them
though
the
impressions
of
that
day
had
evoked
them
he
had
never
it
seemed
to
him
been
able
to
think
and
express
his
thoughts
like
that
when
awake
to
endure
war
is
the
most
difficult
subordination
of
man
s
freedom
to
the
law
of
god
the
voice
had
said
simplicity
is
submission
to
the
will
of
god
you
cannot
escape
from
him
and
they
are
simple
they
do
not
talk
but
act
the
spoken
word
is
silver
but
the
unspoken
is
golden
man
can
be
master
of
nothing
while
he
fears
death
but
he
who
does
not
fear
it
possesses
all
if
there
were
no
suffering
man
would
not
know
his
limitations
would
not
know
himself
the
hardest
thing
pierre
went
on
thinking
or
hearing
in
his
dream
is
to
be
able
in
your
soul
to
unite
the
meaning
of
all
to
unite
all
he
asked
himself
no
not
to
unite
thoughts
cannot
be
united
but
to
harness
all
these
thoughts
together
is
what
we
need
yes
one
must
harness
them
must
harness
them
he
repeated
to
himself
with
inward
rapture
feeling
that
these
words
and
they
alone
expressed
what
he
wanted
to
say
and
solved
the
question
that
tormented
him
yes
one
must
harness
it
is
time
to
harness
time
to
harness
time
to
harness
your
excellency
your
excellency
some
voice
was
repeating
we
must
harness
it
is
time
to
harness
it
was
the
voice
of
the
groom
trying
to
wake
him
the
sun
shone
straight
into
pierre
s
face
he
glanced
at
the
dirty
innyard
in
the
middle
of
which
soldiers
were
watering
their
lean
horses
at
the
pump
while
carts
were
passing
out
of
the
gate
pierre
turned
away
with
repugnance
and
closing
his
eyes
quickly
fell
back
on
the
carriage
seat
no
i
don
t
want
that
i
don
t
want
to
see
and
understand
that
i
want
to
understand
what
was
revealing
itself
to
me
in
my
dream
one
second
more
and
i
should
have
understood
it
all
but
what
am
i
to
do
harness
but
how
can
i
harness
everything
and
pierre
felt
with
horror
that
the
meaning
of
all
he
had
seen
and
thought
in
the
dream
had
been
destroyed
the
groom
the
coachman
and
the
innkeeper
told
pierre
that
an
officer
had
come
with
news
that
the
french
were
already
near
mozhaysk
and
that
our
men
were
leaving
it
pierre
got
up
and
having
told
them
to
harness
and
overtake
him
went
on
foot
through
the
town
the
troops
were
moving
on
leaving
about
ten
thousand
wounded
behind
them
there
were
wounded
in
the
yards
at
the
windows
of
the
houses
and
the
streets
were
crowded
with
them
in
the
streets
around
carts
that
were
to
take
some
of
the
wounded
away
shouts
curses
and
blows
could
be
heard
pierre
offered
the
use
of
his
carriage
which
had
overtaken
him
to
a
wounded
general
he
knew
and
drove
with
him
to
moscow
on
the
way
pierre
was
told
of
the
death
of
his
brother
in
law
anatole
and
of
that
of
prince
andrew
chapter
x
on
the
thirteenth
of
august
pierre
reached
moscow
close
to
the
gates
of
the
city
he
was
met
by
count
rostopchin
s
adjutant
we
have
been
looking
for
you
everywhere
said
the
adjutant
the
count
wants
to
see
you
particularly
he
asks
you
to
come
to
him
at
once
on
a
very
important
matter
without
going
home
pierre
took
a
cab
and
drove
to
see
the
moscow
commander
in
chief
count
rostopchin
had
only
that
morning
returned
to
town
from
his
summer
villa
at
sokolniki
the
anteroom
and
reception
room
of
his
house
were
full
of
officials
who
had
been
summoned
or
had
come
for
orders
vasilchikov
and
platov
had
already
seen
the
count
and
explained
to
him
that
it
was
impossible
to
defend
moscow
and
that
it
would
have
to
be
surrendered
though
this
news
was
being
concealed
from
the
inhabitants
the
officials
the
heads
of
the
various
government
departments
knew
that
moscow
would
soon
be
in
the
enemy
s
hands
just
as
count
rostopchin
himself
knew
it
and
to
escape
personal
responsibility
they
had
all
come
to
the
governor
to
ask
how
they
were
to
deal
with
their
various
departments
as
pierre
was
entering
the
reception
room
a
courier
from
the
army
came
out
of
rostopchin
s
private
room
in
answer
to
questions
with
which
he
was
greeted
the
courier
made
a
despairing
gesture
with
his
hand
and
passed
through
the
room
while
waiting
in
the
reception
room
pierre
with
weary
eyes
watched
the
various
officials
old
and
young
military
and
civilian
who
were
there
they
all
seemed
dissatisfied
and
uneasy
pierre
went
up
to
a
group
of
men
one
of
whom
he
knew
after
greeting
pierre
they
continued
their
conversation
if
they
re
sent
out
and
brought
back
again
later
on
it
will
do
no
harm
but
as
things
are
now
one
can
t
answer
for
anything
but
you
see
what
he
writes
said
another
pointing
to
a
printed
sheet
he
held
in
his
hand
that
s
another
matter
that
s
necessary
for
the
people
said
the
first
what
is
it
asked
pierre
oh
it
s
a
fresh
broadsheet
pierre
took
it
and
began
reading
his
serene
highness
has
passed
through
mozhaysk
in
order
to
join
up
with
the
troops
moving
toward
him
and
has
taken
up
a
strong
position
where
the
enemy
will
not
soon
attack
him
forty
eight
guns
with
ammunition
have
been
sent
him
from
here
and
his
serene
highness
says
he
will
defend
moscow
to
the
last
drop
of
blood
and
is
even
ready
to
fight
in
the
streets
do
not
be
upset
brothers
that
the
law
courts
are
closed
things
have
to
be
put
in
order
and
we
will
deal
with
villains
in
our
own
way
when
the
time
comes
i
shall
want
both
town
and
peasant
lads
and
will
raise
the
cry
a
day
or
two
beforehand
but
they
are
not
wanted
yet
so
i
hold
my
peace
an
ax
will
be
useful
a
hunting
spear
not
bad
but
a
three
pronged
fork
will
be
best
of
all
a
frenchman
is
no
heavier
than
a
sheaf
of
rye
tomorrow
after
dinner
i
shall
take
the
iberian
icon
of
the
mother
of
god
to
the
wounded
in
the
catherine
hospital
where
we
will
have
some
water
blessed
that
will
help
them
to
get
well
quicker
i
too
am
well
now
one
of
my
eyes
was
sore
but
now
i
am
on
the
lookout
with
both
but
military
men
have
told
me
that
it
is
impossible
to
fight
in
the
town
said
pierre
and
that
the
position
well
of
course
that
s
what
we
were
saying
replied
the
first
speaker
and
what
does
he
mean
by
one
of
my
eyes
was
sore
but
now
i
am
on
the
lookout
with
both
asked
pierre
the
count
had
a
sty
replied
the
adjutant
smiling
and
was
very
much
upset
when
i
told
him
people
had
come
to
ask
what
was
the
matter
with
him
by
the
by
count
he
added
suddenly
addressing
pierre
with
a
smile
we
heard
that
you
have
family
troubles
and
that
the
countess
your
wife
i
have
heard
nothing
pierre
replied
unconcernedly
but
what
have
you
heard
oh
well
you
know
people
often
invent
things
i
only
say
what
i
heard
but
what
did
you
hear
well
they
say
continued
the
adjutant
with
the
same
smile
that
the
countess
your
wife
is
preparing
to
go
abroad
i
expect
it
s
nonsense
possibly
remarked
pierre
looking
about
him
absent
mindedly
and
who
is
that
he
asked
indicating
a
short
old
man
in
a
clean
blue
peasant
overcoat
with
a
big
snow
white
beard
and
eyebrows
and
a
ruddy
face
he
that
s
a
tradesman
that
is
to
say
he
s
the
restaurant
keeper
vereshchagin
perhaps
you
have
heard
of
that
affair
with
the
proclamation
oh
so
that
is
vereshchagin
said
pierre
looking
at
the
firm
calm
face
of
the
old
man
and
seeking
any
indication
of
his
being
a
traitor
that
s
not
he
himself
that
s
the
father
of
the
fellow
who
wrote
the
proclamation
said
the
adjutant
the
young
man
is
in
prison
and
i
expect
it
will
go
hard
with
him
an
old
gentleman
wearing
a
star
and
another
official
a
german
wearing
a
cross
round
his
neck
approached
the
speaker
it
s
a
complicated
story
you
know
said
the
adjutant
that
proclamation
appeared
about
two
months
ago
the
count
was
informed
of
it
he
gave
orders
to
investigate
the
matter
gabriel
ivanovich
here
made
the
inquiries
the
proclamation
had
passed
through
exactly
sixty
three
hands
he
asked
one
from
whom
did
you
get
it
from
so
and
so
he
went
to
the
next
one
from
whom
did
you
get
it
and
so
on
till
he
reached
vereshchagin
a
half
educated
tradesman
you
know
a
pet
of
a
trader
said
the
adjutant
smiling
they
asked
him
who
gave
it
you
and
the
point
is
that
we
knew
whom
he
had
it
from
he
could
only
have
had
it
from
the
postmaster
but
evidently
they
had
come
to
some
understanding
he
replied
from
no
one
i
made
it
up
myself
they
threatened
and
questioned
him
but
he
stuck
to
that
i
made
it
up
myself
and
so
it
was
reported
to
the
count
who
sent
for
the
man
from
whom
did
you
get
the
proclamation
i
wrote
it
myself
well
you
know
the
count
said
the
adjutant
cheerfully
with
a
smile
of
pride
he
flared
up
dreadfully
and
just
think
of
the
fellow
s
audacity
lying
and
obstinacy
and
the
count
wanted
him
to
say
it
was
from
klyucharev
i
understand
said
pierre
not
at
all
rejoined
the
adjutant
in
dismay
klyucharev
had
his
own
sins
to
answer
for
without
that
and
that
is
why
he
has
been
banished
but
the
point
is
that
the
count
was
much
annoyed
how
could
you
have
written
it
yourself
said
he
and
he
took
up
the
hamburg
gazette
that
was
lying
on
the
table
here
it
is
you
did
not
write
it
yourself
but
translated
it
and
translated
it
abominably
because
you
don
t
even
know
french
you
fool
and
what
do
you
think
no
said
he
i
have
not
read
any
papers
i
made
it
up
myself
if
that
s
so
you
re
a
traitor
and
i
ll
have
you
tried
and
you
ll
be
hanged
say
from
whom
you
had
it
i
have
seen
no
papers
i
made
it
up
myself
and
that
was
the
end
of
it
the
count
had
the
father
fetched
but
the
fellow
stuck
to
it
he
was
sent
for
trial
and
condemned
to
hard
labor
i
believe
now
the
father
has
come
to
intercede
for
him
but
he
s
a
good
for
nothing
lad
you
know
that
sort
of
tradesman
s
son
a
dandy
and
lady
killer
he
attended
some
lectures
somewhere
and
imagines
that
the
devil
is
no
match
for
him
that
s
the
sort
of
fellow
he
is
his
father
keeps
a
cookshop
here
by
the
stone
bridge
and
you
know
there
was
a
large
icon
of
god
almighty
painted
with
a
scepter
in
one
hand
and
an
orb
in
the
other
well
he
took
that
icon
home
with
him
for
a
few
days
and
what
did
he
do
he
found
some
scoundrel
of
a
painter
chapter
xi
in
the
middle
of
this
fresh
tale
pierre
was
summoned
to
the
commander
in
chief
when
he
entered
the
private
room
count
rostopchin
puckering
his
face
was
rubbing
his
forehead
and
eyes
with
his
hand
a
short
man
was
saying
something
but
when
pierre
entered
he
stopped
speaking
and
went
out
ah
how
do
you
do
great
warrior
said
rostopchin
as
soon
as
the
short
man
had
left
the
room
we
have
heard
of
your
prowess
but
that
s
not
the
point
between
ourselves
mon
cher
do
you
belong
to
the
masons
he
went
on
severely
as
though
there
were
something
wrong
about
it
which
he
nevertheless
intended
to
pardon
pierre
remained
silent
i
am
well
informed
my
friend
but
i
am
aware
that
there
are
masons
and
i
hope
that
you
are
not
one
of
those
who
on
pretense
of
saving
mankind
wish
to
ruin
russia
yes
i
am
a
mason
pierre
replied
there
you
see
mon
cher
i
expect
you
know
that
messrs
speranski
and
magnitski
have
been
deported
to
their
proper
place
mr
klyucharev
has
been
treated
in
the
same
way
and
so
have
others
who
on
the
plea
of
building
up
the
temple
of
solomon
have
tried
to
destroy
the
temple
of
their
fatherland
you
can
understand
that
there
are
reasons
for
this
and
that
i
could
not
have
exiled
the
postmaster
had
he
not
been
a
harmful
person
it
has
now
come
to
my
knowledge
that
you
lent
him
your
carriage
for
his
removal
from
town
and
that
you
have
even
accepted
papers
from
him
for
safe
custody
i
like
you
and
don
t
wish
you
any
harm
and
as
you
are
only
half
my
age
i
advise
you
as
a
father
would
to
cease
all
communication
with
men
of
that
stamp
and
to
leave
here
as
soon
as
possible
but
what
did
klyucharev
do
wrong
count
asked
pierre
that
is
for
me
to
know
but
not
for
you
to
ask
shouted
rostopchin
if
he
is
accused
of
circulating
napoleon
s
proclamation
it
is
not
proved
that
he
did
so
said
pierre
without
looking
at
rostopchin
and
vereshchagin
there
we
are
rostopchin
shouted
at
pierre
louder
than
before
frowning
suddenly
vereshchagin
is
a
renegade
and
a
traitor
who
will
be
punished
as
he
deserves
said
he
with
the
vindictive
heat
with
which
people
speak
when
recalling
an
insult
but
i
did
not
summon
you
to
discuss
my
actions
but
to
give
you
advice
or
an
order
if
you
prefer
it
i
beg
you
to
leave
the
town
and
break
off
all
communication
with
such
men
as
klyucharev
and
i
will
knock
the
nonsense
out
of
anybody
but
probably
realizing
that
he
was
shouting
at
bezukhov
who
so
far
was
not
guilty
of
anything
he
added
taking
pierre
s
hand
in
a
friendly
manner
we
are
on
the
eve
of
a
public
disaster
and
i
haven
t
time
to
be
polite
to
everybody
who
has
business
with
me
my
head
is
sometimes
in
a
whirl
well
mon
cher
what
are
you
doing
personally
why
nothing
answered
pierre
without
raising
his
eyes
or
changing
the
thoughtful
expression
of
his
face
the
count
frowned
a
word
of
friendly
advice
mon
cher
be
off
as
soon
as
you
can
that
s
all
i
have
to
tell
you
happy
he
who
has
ears
to
hear
good
by
my
dear
fellow
oh
by
the
by
he
shouted
through
the
doorway
after
pierre
is
it
true
that
the
countess
has
fallen
into
the
clutches
of
the
holy
fathers
of
the
society
of
jesus
pierre
did
not
answer
and
left
rostopchin
s
room
more
sullen
and
angry
than
he
had
ever
before
shown
himself
when
he
reached
home
it
was
already
getting
dark
some
eight
people
had
come
to
see
him
that
evening
the
secretary
of
a
committee
the
colonel
of
his
battalion
his
steward
his
major
domo
and
various
petitioners
they
all
had
business
with
pierre
and
wanted
decisions
from
him
pierre
did
not
understand
and
was
not
interested
in
any
of
these
questions
and
only
answered
them
in
order
to
get
rid
of
these
people
when
left
alone
at
last
he
opened
and
read
his
wife
s
letter
they
the
soldiers
at
the
battery
prince
andrew
killed
that
old
man
simplicity
is
submission
to
god
suffering
is
necessary
the
meaning
of
all
one
must
harness
my
wife
is
getting
married
one
must
forget
and
understand
and
going
to
his
bed
he
threw
himself
on
it
without
undressing
and
immediately
fell
asleep
when
he
awoke
next
morning
the
major
domo
came
to
inform
him
that
a
special
messenger
a
police
officer
had
come
from
count
rostopchin
to
know
whether
count
bezukhov
had
left
or
was
leaving
the
town
a
dozen
persons
who
had
business
with
pierre
were
awaiting
him
in
the
drawing
room
pierre
dressed
hurriedly
and
instead
of
going
to
see
them
went
to
the
back
porch
and
out
through
the
gate
from
that
time
till
the
end
of
the
destruction
of
moscow
no
one
of
bezukhov
s
household
despite
all
the
search
they
made
saw
pierre
again
or
knew
where
he
was
chapter
xii
the
rostovs
remained
in
moscow
till
the
first
of
september
that
is
till
the
eve
of
the
enemy
s
entry
into
the
city
after
petya
had
joined
obolenski
s
regiment
of
cossacks
and
left
for
belaya
tserkov
where
that
regiment
was
forming
the
countess
was
seized
with
terror
the
thought
that
both
her
sons
were
at
the
war
had
both
gone
from
under
her
wing
that
today
or
tomorrow
either
or
both
of
them
might
be
killed
like
the
three
sons
of
one
of
her
acquaintances
struck
her
that
summer
for
the
first
time
with
cruel
clearness
she
tried
to
get
nicholas
back
and
wished
to
go
herself
to
join
petya
or
to
get
him
an
appointment
somewhere
in
petersburg
but
neither
of
these
proved
possible
petya
could
not
return
unless
his
regiment
did
so
or
unless
he
was
transferred
to
another
regiment
on
active
service
nicholas
was
somewhere
with
the
army
and
had
not
sent
a
word
since
his
last
letter
in
which
he
had
given
a
detailed
account
of
his
meeting
with
princess
mary
the
countess
did
not
sleep
at
night
or
when
she
did
fall
asleep
dreamed
that
she
saw
her
sons
lying
dead
after
many
consultations
and
conversations
the
count
at
last
devised
means
to
tranquillize
her
he
got
petya
transferred
from
obolenski
s
regiment
to
bezukhov
s
which
was
in
training
near
moscow
though
petya
would
remain
in
the
service
this
transfer
would
give
the
countess
the
consolation
of
seeing
at
least
one
of
her
sons
under
her
wing
and
she
hoped
to
arrange
matters
for
her
petya
so
as
not
to
let
him
go
again
but
always
get
him
appointed
to
places
where
he
could
not
possibly
take
part
in
a
battle
as
long
as
nicholas
alone
was
in
danger
the
countess
imagined
that
she
loved
her
first
born
more
than
all
her
other
children
and
even
reproached
herself
for
it
but
when
her
youngest
the
scapegrace
who
had
been
bad
at
lessons
was
always
breaking
things
in
the
house
and
making
himself
a
nuisance
to
everybody
that
snub
nosed
petya
with
his
merry
black
eyes
and
fresh
rosy
cheeks
where
soft
down
was
just
beginning
to
show
when
he
was
thrown
amid
those
big
dreadful
cruel
men
who
were
fighting
somewhere
about
something
and
apparently
finding
pleasure
in
it
then
his
mother
thought
she
loved
him
more
much
more
than
all
her
other
children
the
nearer
the
time
came
for
petya
to
return
the
more
uneasy
grew
the
countess
she
began
to
think
she
would
never
live
to
see
such
happiness
the
presence
of
sonya
of
her
beloved
natasha
or
even
of
her
husband
irritated
her
what
do
i
want
with
them
i
want
no
one
but
petya
she
thought
at
the
end
of
august
the
rostovs
received
another
letter
from
nicholas
he
wrote
from
the
province
of
voronezh
where
he
had
been
sent
to
procure
remounts
but
that
letter
did
not
set
the
countess
at
ease
knowing
that
one
son
was
out
of
danger
she
became
the
more
anxious
about
petya
though
by
the
twentieth
of
august
nearly
all
the
rostovs
acquaintances
had
left
moscow
and
though
everybody
tried
to
persuade
the
countess
to
get
away
as
quickly
as
possible
she
would
not
bear
of
leaving
before
her
treasure
her
adored
petya
returned
on
the
twenty
eighth
of
august
he
arrived
the
passionate
tenderness
with
which
his
mother
received
him
did
not
please
the
sixteen
year
old
officer
though
she
concealed
from
him
her
intention
of
keeping
him
under
her
wing
petya
guessed
her
designs
and
instinctively
fearing
that
he
might
give
way
to
emotion
when
with
her
might
become
womanish
as
he
termed
it
to
himself
he
treated
her
coldly
avoided
her
and
during
his
stay
in
moscow
attached
himself
exclusively
to
natasha
for
whom
he
had
always
had
a
particularly
brotherly
tenderness
almost
lover
like
owing
to
the
count
s
customary
carelessness
nothing
was
ready
for
their
departure
by
the
twenty
eighth
of
august
and
the
carts
that
were
to
come
from
their
ryazan
and
moscow
estates
to
remove
their
household
belongings
did
not
arrive
till
the
thirtieth
from
the
twenty
eighth
till
the
thirty
first
all
moscow
was
in
a
bustle
and
commotion
every
day
thousands
of
men
wounded
at
borodino
were
brought
in
by
the
dorogomilov
gate
and
taken
to
various
parts
of
moscow
and
thousands
of
carts
conveyed
the
inhabitants
and
their
possessions
out
by
the
other
gates
in
spite
of
rostopchin
s
broadsheets
or
because
of
them
or
independently
of
them
the
strangest
and
most
contradictory
rumors
were
current
in
the
town
some
said
that
no
one
was
to
be
allowed
to
leave
the
city
others
on
the
contrary
said
that
all
the
icons
had
been
taken
out
of
the
churches
and
everybody
was
to
be
ordered
to
leave
some
said
there
had
been
another
battle
after
borodino
at
which
the
french
had
been
routed
while
others
on
the
contrary
reported
that
the
russian
army
bad
been
destroyed
some
talked
about
the
moscow
militia
which
preceded
by
the
clergy
would
go
to
the
three
hills
others
whispered
that
augustin
had
been
forbidden
to
leave
that
traitors
had
been
seized
that
the
peasants
were
rioting
and
robbing
people
on
their
way
from
moscow
and
so
on
but
all
this
was
only
talk
in
reality
though
the
council
of
fili
at
which
it
was
decided
to
abandon
moscow
had
not
yet
been
held
both
those
who
went
away
and
those
who
remained
behind
felt
though
they
did
not
show
it
that
moscow
would
certainly
be
abandoned
and
that
they
ought
to
get
away
as
quickly
as
possible
and
save
their
belongings
it
was
felt
that
everything
would
suddenly
break
up
and
change
but
up
to
the
first
of
september
nothing
had
done
so
as
a
criminal
who
is
being
led
to
execution
knows
that
he
must
die
immediately
but
yet
looks
about
him
and
straightens
the
cap
that
is
awry
on
his
head
so
moscow
involuntarily
continued
its
wonted
life
though
it
knew
that
the
time
of
its
destruction
was
near
when
the
conditions
of
life
to
which
its
people
were
accustomed
to
submit
would
be
completely
upset
during
the
three
days
preceding
the
occupation
of
moscow
the
whole
rostov
family
was
absorbed
in
various
activities
the
head
of
the
family
count
ilya
rostov
continually
drove
about
the
city
collecting
the
current
rumors
from
all
sides
and
gave
superficial
and
hasty
orders
at
home
about
the
preparations
for
their
departure
the
countess
watched
the
things
being
packed
was
dissatisfied
with
everything
was
constantly
in
pursuit
of
petya
who
was
always
running
away
from
her
and
was
jealous
of
natasha
with
whom
he
spent
all
his
time
sonya
alone
directed
the
practical
side
of
matters
by
getting
things
packed
but
of
late
sonya
had
been
particularly
sad
and
silent
nicholas
letter
in
which
he
mentioned
princess
mary
had
elicited
in
her
presence
joyous
comments
from
the
countess
who
saw
an
intervention
of
providence
in
this
meeting
of
the
princess
and
nicholas
i
was
never
pleased
at
bolkonski
s
engagement
to
natasha
said
the
countess
but
i
always
wanted
nicholas
to
marry
the
princess
and
had
a
presentiment
that
it
would
happen
what
a
good
thing
it
would
be
sonya
felt
that
this
was
true
that
the
only
possibility
of
retrieving
the
rostovs
affairs
was
by
nicholas
marrying
a
rich
woman
and
that
the
princess
was
a
good
match
it
was
very
bitter
for
her
but
despite
her
grief
or
perhaps
just
because
of
it
she
took
on
herself
all
the
difficult
work
of
directing
the
storing
and
packing
of
their
things
and
was
busy
for
whole
days
the
count
and
countess
turned
to
her
when
they
had
any
orders
to
give
petya
and
natasha
on
the
contrary
far
from
helping
their
parents
were
generally
a
nuisance
and
a
hindrance
to
everyone
almost
all
day
long
the
house
resounded
with
their
running
feet
their
cries
and
their
spontaneous
laughter
they
laughed
and
were
gay
not
because
there
was
any
reason
to
laugh
but
because
gaiety
and
mirth
were
in
their
hearts
and
so
everything
that
happened
was
a
cause
for
gaiety
and
laughter
to
them
petya
was
in
high
spirits
because
having
left
home
a
boy
he
had
returned
as
everybody
told
him
a
fine
young
man
because
he
was
at
home
because
he
had
left
belaya
tserkov
where
there
was
no
hope
of
soon
taking
part
in
a
battle
and
had
come
to
moscow
where
there
was
to
be
fighting
in
a
few
days
and
chiefly
because
natasha
whose
lead
he
always
followed
was
in
high
spirits
natasha
was
gay
because
she
had
been
sad
too
long
and
now
nothing
reminded
her
of
the
cause
of
her
sadness
and
because
she
was
feeling
well
she
was
also
happy
because
she
had
someone
to
adore
her
the
adoration
of
others
was
a
lubricant
the
wheels
of
her
machine
needed
to
make
them
run
freely
and
petya
adored
her
above
all
they
were
gay
because
there
was
a
war
near
moscow
there
would
be
fighting
at
the
town
gates
arms
were
being
given
out
everybody
was
escaping
going
away
somewhere
and
in
general
something
extraordinary
was
happening
and
that
is
always
exciting
especially
to
the
young
chapter
xiii
on
saturday
the
thirty
first
of
august
everything
in
the
rostovs
house
seemed
topsy
turvy
all
the
doors
were
open
all
the
furniture
was
being
carried
out
or
moved
about
and
the
mirrors
and
pictures
had
been
taken
down
there
were
trunks
in
the
rooms
and
hay
wrapping
paper
and
ropes
were
scattered
about
the
peasants
and
house
serfs
carrying
out
the
things
were
treading
heavily
on
the
parquet
floors
the
yard
was
crowded
with
peasant
carts
some
loaded
high
and
already
corded
up
others
still
empty
the
voices
and
footsteps
of
the
many
servants
and
of
the
peasants
who
had
come
with
the
carts
resounded
as
they
shouted
to
one
another
in
the
yard
and
in
the
house
the
count
bad
been
out
since
morning
the
countess
had
a
headache
brought
on
by
all
the
noise
and
turmoil
and
was
lying
down
in
the
new
sitting
room
with
a
vinegar
compress
on
her
head
petya
was
not
at
home
he
had
gone
to
visit
a
friend
with
whom
he
meant
to
obtain
a
transfer
from
the
militia
to
the
active
army
sonya
was
in
the
ballroom
looking
after
the
packing
of
the
glass
and
china
natasha
was
sitting
on
the
floor
of
her
dismantled
room
with
dresses
ribbons
and
scarves
strewn
all
about
her
gazing
fixedly
at
the
floor
and
holding
in
her
hands
the
old
ball
dress
already
out
of
fashion
which
she
had
worn
at
her
first
petersburg
ball
natasha
was
ashamed
of
doing
nothing
when
everyone
else
was
so
busy
and
several
times
that
morning
had
tried
to
set
to
work
but
her
heart
was
not
in
it
and
she
could
not
and
did
not
know
how
to
do
anything
except
with
all
her
heart
and
all
her
might
for
a
while
she
had
stood
beside
sonya
while
the
china
was
being
packed
and
tried
to
help
but
soon
gave
it
up
and
went
to
her
room
to
pack
her
own
things
at
first
she
found
it
amusing
to
give
away
dresses
and
ribbons
to
the
maids
but
when
that
was
done
and
what
was
left
had
still
to
be
packed
she
found
it
dull
dunyasha
you
pack
you
will
won
t
you
dear
and
when
dunyasha
willingly
promised
to
do
it
all
for
her
natasha
sat
down
on
the
floor
took
her
old
ball
dress
and
fell
into
a
reverie
quite
unrelated
to
what
ought
to
have
occupied
her
thoughts
now
she
was
roused
from
her
reverie
by
the
talk
of
the
maids
in
the
next
room
which
was
theirs
and
by
the
sound
of
their
hurried
footsteps
going
to
the
back
porch
natasha
got
up
and
looked
out
of
the
window
an
enormously
long
row
of
carts
full
of
wounded
men
had
stopped
in
the
street
the
housekeeper
the
old
nurse
the
cooks
coachmen
maids
footmen
postilions
and
scullions
stood
at
the
gate
staring
at
the
wounded
natasha
throwing
a
clean
pocket
handkerchief
over
her
hair
and
holding
an
end
of
it
in
each
hand
went
out
into
the
street
the
former
housekeeper
old
mavra
kuzminichna
had
stepped
out
of
the
crowd
by
the
gate
gone
up
to
a
cart
with
a
hood
constructed
of
bast
mats
and
was
speaking
to
a
pale
young
officer
who
lay
inside
natasha
moved
a
few
steps
forward
and
stopped
shyly
still
holding
her
handkerchief
and
listened
to
what
the
housekeeper
was
saying
then
you
have
nobody
in
moscow
she
was
saying
you
would
be
more
comfortable
somewhere
in
a
house
in
ours
for
instance
the
family
are
leaving
i
don
t
know
if
it
would
be
allowed
replied
the
officer
in
a
weak
voice
here
is
our
commanding
officer
ask
him
and
he
pointed
to
a
stout
major
who
was
walking
back
along
the
street
past
the
row
of
carts
natasha
glanced
with
frightened
eyes
at
the
face
of
the
wounded
officer
and
at
once
went
to
meet
the
major
may
the
wounded
men
stay
in
our
house
she
asked
the
major
raised
his
hand
to
his
cap
with
a
smile
which
one
do
you
want
ma
am
selle
said
he
screwing
up
his
eyes
and
smiling
natasha
quietly
repeated
her
question
and
her
face
and
whole
manner
were
so
serious
though
she
was
still
holding
the
ends
of
her
handkerchief
that
the
major
ceased
smiling
and
after
some
reflection
as
if
considering
in
how
far
the
thing
was
possible
replied
in
the
affirmative
oh
yes
why
not
they
may
he
said
with
a
slight
inclination
of
her
head
natasha
stepped
back
quickly
to
mavra
kuzminichna
who
stood
talking
compassionately
to
the
officer
they
may
he
says
they
may
whispered
natasha
the
cart
in
which
the
officer
lay
was
turned
into
the
rostovs
yard
and
dozens
of
carts
with
wounded
men
began
at
the
invitation
of
the
townsfolk
to
turn
into
the
yards
and
to
draw
up
at
the
entrances
of
the
houses
in
povarskaya
street
natasha
was
evidently
pleased
to
be
dealing
with
new
people
outside
the
ordinary
routine
of
her
life
she
and
mavra
kuzminichna
tried
to
get
as
many
of
the
wounded
as
possible
into
their
yard
your
papa
must
be
told
though
said
mavra
kuzminichna
never
mind
never
mind
what
does
it
matter
for
one
day
we
can
move
into
the
drawing
room
they
can
have
all
our
half
of
the
house
there
now
young
lady
you
do
take
things
into
your
head
even
if
we
put
them
into
the
wing
the
men
s
room
or
the
nurse
s
room
we
must
ask
permission
well
i
ll
ask
natasha
ran
into
the
house
and
went
on
tiptoe
through
the
half
open
door
into
the
sitting
room
where
there
was
a
smell
of
vinegar
and
hoffman
s
drops
are
you
asleep
mamma
oh
what
sleep
said
the
countess
waking
up
just
as
she
was
dropping
into
a
doze
mamma
darling
said
natasha
kneeling
by
her
mother
and
bringing
her
face
close
to
her
mother
s
i
am
sorry
forgive
me
i
ll
never
do
it
again
i
woke
you
up
mavra
kuzminichna
has
sent
me
they
have
brought
some
wounded
here
officers
will
you
let
them
come
they
have
nowhere
to
go
i
knew
you
d
let
them
come
she
said
quickly
all
in
one
breath
what
officers
whom
have
they
brought
i
don
t
understand
anything
about
it
said
the
countess
natasha
laughed
and
the
countess
too
smiled
slightly
i
knew
you
d
give
permission
so
i
ll
tell
them
and
having
kissed
her
mother
natasha
got
up
and
went
to
the
door
in
the
hall
she
met
her
father
who
had
returned
with
bad
news
we
ve
stayed
too
long
said
the
count
with
involuntary
vexation
the
club
is
closed
and
the
police
are
leaving
papa
is
it
all
right
i
ve
invited
some
of
the
wounded
into
the
house
said
natasha
of
course
it
is
he
answered
absently
that
s
not
the
point
i
beg
you
not
to
indulge
in
trifles
now
but
to
help
to
pack
and
tomorrow
we
must
go
go
go
and
the
count
gave
a
similar
order
to
the
major
domo
and
the
servants
at
dinner
petya
having
returned
home
told
them
the
news
he
had
heard
he
said
the
people
had
been
getting
arms
in
the
kremlin
and
that
though
rostopchin
s
broadsheet
had
said
that
he
would
sound
a
call
two
or
three
days
in
advance
the
order
had
certainly
already
been
given
for
everyone
to
go
armed
to
the
three
hills
tomorrow
and
that
there
would
be
a
big
battle
there
the
countess
looked
with
timid
horror
at
her
son
s
eager
excited
face
as
he
said
this
she
realized
that
if
she
said
a
word
about
his
not
going
to
the
battle
she
knew
he
enjoyed
the
thought
of
the
impending
engagement
he
would
say
something
about
men
honor
and
the
fatherland
something
senseless
masculine
and
obstinate
which
there
would
be
no
contradicting
and
her
plans
would
be
spoiled
and
so
hoping
to
arrange
to
leave
before
then
and
take
petya
with
her
as
their
protector
and
defender
she
did
not
answer
him
but
after
dinner
called
the
count
aside
and
implored
him
with
tears
to
take
her
away
quickly
that
very
night
if
possible
with
a
woman
s
involuntary
loving
cunning
she
who
till
then
had
not
shown
any
alarm
said
that
she
would
die
of
fright
if
they
did
not
leave
that
very
night
without
any
pretense
she
was
now
afraid
of
everything
chapter
xiv
madame
schoss
who
had
been
out
to
visit
her
daughter
increased
the
countess
fears
still
more
by
telling
what
she
had
seen
at
a
spirit
dealer
s
in
myasnitski
street
when
returning
by
that
street
she
had
been
unable
to
pass
because
of
a
drunken
crowd
rioting
in
front
of
the
shop
she
had
taken
a
cab
and
driven
home
by
a
side
street
and
the
cabman
had
told
her
that
the
people
were
breaking
open
the
barrels
at
the
drink
store
having
received
orders
to
do
so
after
dinner
the
whole
rostov
household
set
to
work
with
enthusiastic
haste
packing
their
belongings
and
preparing
for
their
departure
the
old
count
suddenly
setting
to
work
kept
passing
from
the
yard
to
the
house
and
back
again
shouting
confused
instructions
to
the
hurrying
people
and
flurrying
them
still
more
petya
directed
things
in
the
yard
sonya
owing
to
the
count
s
contradictory
orders
lost
her
head
and
did
not
know
what
to
do
the
servants
ran
noisily
about
the
house
and
yard
shouting
and
disputing
natasha
with
the
ardor
characteristic
of
all
she
did
suddenly
set
to
work
too
at
first
her
intervention
in
the
business
of
packing
was
received
skeptically
everybody
expected
some
prank
from
her
and
did
not
wish
to
obey
her
but
she
resolutely
and
passionately
demanded
obedience
grew
angry
and
nearly
cried
because
they
did
not
heed
her
and
at
last
succeeded
in
making
them
believe
her
her
first
exploit
which
cost
her
immense
effort
and
established
her
authority
was
the
packing
of
the
carpets
the
count
had
valuable
gobelin
tapestries
and
persian
carpets
in
the
house
when
natasha
set
to
work
two
cases
were
standing
open
in
the
ballroom
one
almost
full
up
with
crockery
the
other
with
carpets
there
was
also
much
china
standing
on
the
tables
and
still
more
was
being
brought
in
from
the
storeroom
a
third
case
was
needed
and
servants
had
gone
to
fetch
it
sonya
wait
a
bit
we
ll
pack
everything
into
these
said
natasha
you
can
t
miss
we
have
tried
to
said
the
butler
s
assistant
no
wait
a
minute
please
and
natasha
began
rapidly
taking
out
of
the
case
dishes
and
plates
wrapped
in
paper
the
dishes
must
go
in
here
among
the
carpets
said
she
why
it
s
a
mercy
if
we
can
get
the
carpets
alone
into
three
cases
said
the
butler
s
assistant
oh
wait
please
and
natasha
began
rapidly
and
deftly
sorting
out
the
things
these
aren
t
needed
said
she
putting
aside
some
plates
of
kiev
ware
these
yes
these
must
go
among
the
carpets
she
said
referring
to
the
saxony
china
dishes
don
t
natasha
leave
it
alone
we
ll
get
it
all
packed
urged
sonya
reproachfully
what
a
young
lady
she
is
remarked
the
major
domo
but
natasha
would
not
give
in
she
turned
everything
out
and
began
quickly
repacking
deciding
that
the
inferior
russian
carpets
and
unnecessary
crockery
should
not
be
taken
at
all
when
everything
had
been
taken
out
of
the
cases
they
recommenced
packing
and
it
turned
out
that
when
the
cheaper
things
not
worth
taking
had
nearly
all
been
rejected
the
valuable
ones
really
did
all
go
into
the
two
cases
only
the
lid
of
the
case
containing
the
carpets
would
not
shut
down
a
few
more
things
might
have
been
taken
out
but
natasha
insisted
on
having
her
own
way
she
packed
repacked
pressed
made
the
butler
s
assistant
and
petya
whom
she
had
drawn
into
the
business
of
packing
press
on
the
lid
and
made
desperate
efforts
herself
that
s
enough
natasha
said
sonya
i
see
you
were
right
but
just
take
out
the
top
one
i
won
t
cried
natasha
with
one
hand
bolding
back
the
hair
that
hung
over
her
perspiring
face
while
with
the
other
she
pressed
down
the
carpets
now
press
petya
press
vasilich
press
hard
she
cried
the
carpets
yielded
and
the
lid
closed
natasha
clapping
her
hands
screamed
with
delight
and
tears
fell
from
her
eyes
but
this
only
lasted
a
moment
she
at
once
set
to
work
afresh
and
they
now
trusted
her
completely
the
count
was
not
angry
even
when
they
told
him
that
natasha
had
countermanded
an
order
of
his
and
the
servants
now
came
to
her
to
ask
whether
a
cart
was
sufficiently
loaded
and
whether
it
might
be
corded
up
thanks
to
natasha
s
directions
the
work
now
went
on
expeditiously
unnecessary
things
were
left
and
the
most
valuable
packed
as
compactly
as
possible
but
hard
as
they
all
worked
till
quite
late
that
night
they
could
not
get
everything
packed
the
countess
had
fallen
asleep
and
the
count
having
put
off
their
departure
till
next
morning
went
to
bed
sonya
and
natasha
slept
in
the
sitting
room
without
undressing
that
night
another
wounded
man
was
driven
down
the
povarskaya
and
mavra
kuzminichna
who
was
standing
at
the
gate
had
him
brought
into
the
rostovs
yard
mavra
kuzminichna
concluded
that
he
was
a
very
important
man
he
was
being
conveyed
in
a
caleche
with
a
raised
hood
and
was
quite
covered
by
an
apron
on
the
box
beside
the
driver
sat
a
venerable
old
attendant
a
doctor
and
two
soldiers
followed
the
carriage
in
a
cart
please
come
in
here
the
masters
are
going
away
and
the
whole
house
will
be
empty
said
the
old
woman
to
the
old
attendant
well
perhaps
said
he
with
a
sigh
we
don
t
expect
to
get
him
home
alive
we
have
a
house
of
our
own
in
moscow
but
it
s
a
long
way
from
here
and
there
s
nobody
living
in
it
do
us
the
honor
to
come
in
there
s
plenty
of
everything
in
the
master
s
house
come
in
said
mavra
kuzminichna
is
he
very
ill
she
asked
the
attendant
made
a
hopeless
gesture
we
don
t
expect
to
get
him
home
we
must
ask
the
doctor
and
the
old
servant
got
down
from
the
box
and
went
up
to
the
cart
all
right
said
the
doctor
the
old
servant
returned
to
the
caleche
looked
into
it
shook
his
head
disconsolately
told
the
driver
to
turn
into
the
yard
and
stopped
beside
mavra
kuzminichna
o
lord
jesus
christ
she
murmured
she
invited
them
to
take
the
wounded
man
into
the
house
the
masters
won
t
object
she
said
but
they
had
to
avoid
carrying
the
man
upstairs
and
so
they
took
him
into
the
wing
and
put
him
in
the
room
that
had
been
madame
schoss
this
wounded
man
was
prince
andrew
bolkonski
chapter
xv
moscow
s
last
day
had
come
it
was
a
clear
bright
autumn
day
a
sunday
the
church
bells
everywhere
were
ringing
for
service
just
as
usual
on
sundays
nobody
seemed
yet
to
realize
what
awaited
the
city
only
two
things
indicated
the
social
condition
of
moscow
the
rabble
that
is
the
poor
people
and
the
price
of
commodities
an
enormous
crowd
of
factory
hands
house
serfs
and
peasants
with
whom
some
officials
seminarists
and
gentry
were
mingled
had
gone
early
that
morning
to
the
three
hills
having
waited
there
for
rostopchin
who
did
not
turn
up
they
became
convinced
that
moscow
would
be
surrendered
and
then
dispersed
all
about
the
town
to
the
public
houses
and
cookshops
prices
too
that
day
indicated
the
state
of
affairs
the
price
of
weapons
of
gold
of
carts
and
horses
kept
rising
but
the
value
of
paper
money
and
city
articles
kept
falling
so
that
by
midday
there
were
instances
of
carters
removing
valuable
goods
such
as
cloth
and
receiving
in
payment
a
half
of
what
they
carted
while
peasant
horses
were
fetching
five
hundred
rubles
each
and
furniture
mirrors
and
bronzes
were
being
given
away
for
nothing
in
the
rostovs
staid
old
fashioned
house
the
dissolution
of
former
conditions
of
life
was
but
little
noticeable
as
to
the
serfs
the
only
indication
was
that
three
out
of
their
huge
retinue
disappeared
during
the
night
but
nothing
was
stolen
and
as
to
the
value
of
their
possessions
the
thirty
peasant
carts
that
had
come
in
from
their
estates
and
which
many
people
envied
proved
to
be
extremely
valuable
and
they
were
offered
enormous
sums
of
money
for
them
not
only
were
huge
sums
offered
for
the
horses
and
carts
but
on
the
previous
evening
and
early
in
the
morning
of
the
first
of
september
orderlies
and
servants
sent
by
wounded
officers
came
to
the
rostovs
and
wounded
men
dragged
themselves
there
from
the
rostovs
and
from
neighboring
houses
where
they
were
accommodated
entreating
the
servants
to
try
to
get
them
a
lift
out
of
moscow
the
major
domo
to
whom
these
entreaties
were
addressed
though
he
was
sorry
for
the
wounded
resolutely
refused
saying
that
he
dare
not
even
mention
the
matter
to
the
count
pity
these
wounded
men
as
one
might
it
was
evident
that
if
they
were
given
one
cart
there
would
be
no
reason
to
refuse
another
or
all
the
carts
and
one
s
own
carriages
as
well
thirty
carts
could
not
save
all
the
wounded
and
in
the
general
catastrophe
one
could
not
disregard
oneself
and
one
s
own
family
so
thought
the
major
domo
on
his
master
s
behalf
on
waking
up
that
morning
count
ilya
rostov
left
his
bedroom
softly
so
as
not
to
wake
the
countess
who
had
fallen
asleep
only
toward
morning
and
came
out
to
the
porch
in
his
lilac
silk
dressing
gown
in
the
yard
stood
the
carts
ready
corded
the
carriages
were
at
the
front
porch
the
major
domo
stood
at
the
porch
talking
to
an
elderly
orderly
and
to
a
pale
young
officer
with
a
bandaged
arm
on
seeing
the
count
the
major
domo
made
a
significant
and
stern
gesture
to
them
both
to
go
away
well
vasilich
is
everything
ready
asked
the
count
and
stroking
his
bald
head
he
looked
good
naturedly
at
the
officer
and
the
orderly
and
nodded
to
them
he
liked
to
see
new
faces
we
can
harness
at
once
your
excellency
well
that
s
right
as
soon
as
the
countess
wakes
we
ll
be
off
god
willing
what
is
it
gentlemen
he
added
turning
to
the
officer
are
you
staying
in
my
house
the
officer
came
nearer
and
suddenly
his
face
flushed
crimson
count
be
so
good
as
to
allow
me
for
god
s
sake
to
get
into
some
corner
of
one
of
your
carts
i
have
nothing
here
with
me
i
shall
be
all
right
on
a
loaded
cart
before
the
officer
had
finished
speaking
the
orderly
made
the
same
request
on
behalf
of
his
master
oh
yes
yes
yes
said
the
count
hastily
i
shall
be
very
pleased
very
pleased
vasilich
you
ll
see
to
it
just
unload
one
or
two
carts
well
what
of
it
do
what
s
necessary
said
the
count
muttering
some
indefinite
order
but
at
the
same
moment
an
expression
of
warm
gratitude
on
the
officer
s
face
had
already
sealed
the
order
the
count
looked
around
him
in
the
yard
at
the
gates
at
the
window
of
the
wings
wounded
officers
and
their
orderlies
were
to
be
seen
they
were
all
looking
at
the
count
and
moving
toward
the
porch
please
step
into
the
gallery
your
excellency
said
the
major
domo
what
are
your
orders
about
the
pictures
the
count
went
into
the
house
with
him
repeating
his
order
not
to
refuse
the
wounded
who
asked
for
a
lift
well
never
mind
some
of
the
things
can
be
unloaded
he
added
in
a
soft
confidential
voice
as
though
afraid
of
being
overheard
at
nine
o
clock
the
countess
woke
up
and
matrena
timofeevna
who
had
been
her
lady
s
maid
before
her
marriage
and
now
performed
a
sort
of
chief
gendarme
s
duty
for
her
came
to
say
that
madame
schoss
was
much
offended
and
the
young
ladies
summer
dresses
could
not
be
left
behind
on
inquiry
the
countess
learned
that
madame
schoss
was
offended
because
her
trunk
had
been
taken
down
from
its
cart
and
all
the
loads
were
being
uncorded
and
the
luggage
taken
out
of
the
carts
to
make
room
for
wounded
men
whom
the
count
in
the
simplicity
of
his
heart
had
ordered
that
they
should
take
with
them
the
countess
sent
for
her
husband
what
is
this
my
dear
i
hear
that
the
luggage
is
being
unloaded
you
know
love
i
wanted
to
tell
you
countess
dear
an
officer
came
to
me
to
ask
for
a
few
carts
for
the
wounded
after
all
ours
are
things
that
can
be
bought
but
think
what
being
left
behind
means
to
them
really
now
in
our
own
yard
we
asked
them
in
ourselves
and
there
are
officers
among
them
you
know
i
think
my
dear
let
them
be
taken
where
s
the
hurry
the
count
spoke
timidly
as
he
always
did
when
talking
of
money
matters
the
countess
was
accustomed
to
this
tone
as
a
precursor
of
news
of
something
detrimental
to
the
children
s
interests
such
as
the
building
of
a
new
gallery
or
conservatory
the
inauguration
of
a
private
theater
or
an
orchestra
she
was
accustomed
always
to
oppose
anything
announced
in
that
timid
tone
and
considered
it
her
duty
to
do
so
she
assumed
her
dolefully
submissive
manner
and
said
to
her
husband
listen
to
me
count
you
have
managed
matters
so
that
we
are
getting
nothing
for
the
house
and
now
you
wish
to
throw
away
all
our
all
the
children
s
property
you
said
yourself
that
we
have
a
hundred
thousand
rubles
worth
of
things
in
the
house
i
don
t
consent
my
dear
i
don
t
do
as
you
please
it
s
the
government
s
business
to
look
after
the
wounded
they
know
that
look
at
the
lopukhins
opposite
they
cleared
out
everything
two
days
ago
that
s
what
other
people
do
it
s
only
we
who
are
such
fools
if
you
have
no
pity
on
me
have
some
for
the
children
flourishing
his
arms
in
despair
the
count
left
the
room
without
replying
papa
what
are
you
doing
that
for
asked
natasha
who
had
followed
him
into
her
mother
s
room
nothing
what
business
is
it
of
yours
muttered
the
count
angrily
but
i
heard
said
natasha
why
does
mamma
object
what
business
is
it
of
yours
cried
the
count
natasha
stepped
up
to
the
window
and
pondered
papa
here
s
berg
coming
to
see
us
said
she
looking
out
of
the
window
chapter
xvi
berg
the
rostovs
son
in
law
was
already
a
colonel
wearing
the
orders
of
vladimir
and
anna
and
he
still
filled
the
quiet
and
agreeable
post
of
assistant
to
the
head
of
the
staff
of
the
assistant
commander
of
the
first
division
of
the
second
army
on
the
first
of
september
he
had
come
to
moscow
from
the
army
he
had
nothing
to
do
in
moscow
but
he
had
noticed
that
everyone
in
the
army
was
asking
for
leave
to
visit
moscow
and
had
something
to
do
there
so
he
considered
it
necessary
to
ask
for
leave
of
absence
for
family
and
domestic
reasons
berg
drove
up
to
his
father
in
law
s
house
in
his
spruce
little
trap
with
a
pair
of
sleek
roans
exactly
like
those
of
a
certain
prince
he
looked
attentively
at
the
carts
in
the
yard
and
while
going
up
to
the
porch
took
out
a
clean
pocket
handkerchief
and
tied
a
knot
in
it
from
the
anteroom
berg
ran
with
smooth
though
impatient
steps
into
the
drawing
room
where
he
embraced
the
count
kissed
the
hands
of
natasha
and
sonya
and
hastened
to
inquire
after
mamma
s
health
health
at
a
time
like
this
said
the
count
come
tell
us
the
news
is
the
army
retreating
or
will
there
be
another
battle
god
almighty
alone
can
decide
the
fate
of
our
fatherland
papa
said
berg
the
army
is
burning
with
a
spirit
of
heroism
and
the
leaders
so
to
say
have
now
assembled
in
council
no
one
knows
what
is
coming
but
in
general
i
can
tell
you
papa
that
such
a
heroic
spirit
the
truly
antique
valor
of
the
russian
army
which
they
which
it
he
corrected
himself
has
shown
or
displayed
in
the
battle
of
the
twenty
sixth
there
are
no
words
worthy
to
do
it
justice
i
tell
you
papa
he
smote
himself
on
the
breast
as
a
general
he
had
heard
speaking
had
done
but
berg
did
it
a
trifle
late
for
he
should
have
struck
his
breast
at
the
words
russian
army
i
tell
you
frankly
that
we
the
commanders
far
from
having
to
urge
the
men
on
or
anything
of
that
kind
could
hardly
restrain
those
those
yes
those
exploits
of
antique
valor
he
went
on
rapidly
general
barclay
de
tolly
risked
his
life
everywhere
at
the
head
of
the
troops
i
can
assure
you
our
corps
was
stationed
on
a
hillside
you
can
imagine
and
berg
related
all
that
he
remembered
of
the
various
tales
he
had
heard
those
days
natasha
watched
him
with
an
intent
gaze
that
confused
him
as
if
she
were
trying
to
find
in
his
face
the
answer
to
some
question
altogether
such
heroism
as
was
displayed
by
the
russian
warriors
cannot
be
imagined
or
adequately
praised
said
berg
glancing
round
at
natasha
and
as
if
anxious
to
conciliate
her
replying
to
her
intent
look
with
a
smile
russia
is
not
in
moscow
she
lives
in
the
hearts
of
her
sons
isn
t
it
so
papa
said
he
just
then
the
countess
came
in
from
the
sitting
room
with
a
weary
and
dissatisfied
expression
berg
hurriedly
jumped
up
kissed
her
hand
asked
about
her
health
and
swaying
his
head
from
side
to
side
to
express
sympathy
remained
standing
beside
her
yes
mamma
i
tell
you
sincerely
that
these
are
hard
and
sad
times
for
every
russian
but
why
are
you
so
anxious
you
have
still
time
to
get
away
i
can
t
think
what
the
servants
are
about
said
the
countess
turning
to
her
husband
i
have
just
been
told
that
nothing
is
ready
yet
somebody
after
all
must
see
to
things
one
misses
mitenka
at
such
times
there
won
t
be
any
end
to
it
the
count
was
about
to
say
something
but
evidently
restrained
himself
he
got
up
from
his
chair
and
went
to
the
door
at
that
moment
berg
drew
out
his
handkerchief
as
if
to
blow
his
nose
and
seeing
the
knot
in
it
pondered
shaking
his
head
sadly
and
significantly
and
i
have
a
great
favor
to
ask
of
you
papa
said
he
hm
said
the
count
and
stopped
i
was
driving
past
yusupov
s
house
just
now
said
berg
with
a
laugh
when
the
steward
a
man
i
know
ran
out
and
asked
me
whether
i
wouldn
t
buy
something
i
went
in
out
of
curiosity
you
know
and
there
is
a
small
chiffonier
and
a
dressing
table
you
know
how
dear
vera
wanted
a
chiffonier
like
that
and
how
we
had
a
dispute
about
it
at
the
mention
of
the
chiffonier
and
dressing
table
berg
involuntarily
changed
his
tone
to
one
of
pleasure
at
his
admirable
domestic
arrangements
and
it
s
such
a
beauty
it
pulls
out
and
has
a
secret
english
drawer
you
know
and
dear
vera
has
long
wanted
one
i
wish
to
give
her
a
surprise
you
see
i
saw
so
many
of
those
peasant
carts
in
your
yard
please
let
me
have
one
i
will
pay
the
man
well
and
the
count
frowned
and
coughed
ask
the
countess
i
don
t
give
orders
if
it
s
inconvenient
please
don
t
said
berg
only
i
so
wanted
it
for
dear
vera
s
sake
oh
go
to
the
devil
all
of
you
to
the
devil
the
devil
the
devil
cried
the
old
count
my
head
s
in
a
whirl
and
he
left
the
room
the
countess
began
to
cry
yes
mamma
yes
these
are
very
hard
times
said
berg
natasha
left
the
room
with
her
father
and
as
if
finding
it
difficult
to
reach
some
decision
first
followed
him
and
then
ran
downstairs
petya
was
in
the
porch
engaged
in
giving
out
weapons
to
the
servants
who
were
to
leave
moscow
the
loaded
carts
were
still
standing
in
the
yard
two
of
them
had
been
uncorded
and
a
wounded
officer
was
climbing
into
one
of
them
helped
by
an
orderly
do
you
know
what
it
s
about
petya
asked
natasha
she
understood
that
he
meant
what
were
their
parents
quarreling
about
she
did
not
answer
it
s
because
papa
wanted
to
give
up
all
the
carts
to
the
wounded
said
petya
vasilich
told
me
i
consider
i
consider
natasha
suddenly
almost
shouted
turning
her
angry
face
to
petya
i
consider
it
so
horrid
so
abominable
so
i
don
t
know
what
are
we
despicable
germans
her
throat
quivered
with
convulsive
sobs
and
afraid
of
weakening
and
letting
the
force
of
her
anger
run
to
waste
she
turned
and
rushed
headlong
up
the
stairs
berg
was
sitting
beside
the
countess
consoling
her
with
the
respectful
attention
of
a
relative
the
count
pipe
in
hand
was
pacing
up
and
down
the
room
when
natasha
her
face
distorted
by
anger
burst
in
like
a
tempest
and
approached
her
mother
with
rapid
steps
it
s
horrid
it
s
abominable
she
screamed
you
can
t
possibly
have
ordered
it
berg
and
the
countess
looked
at
her
perplexed
and
frightened
the
count
stood
still
at
the
window
and
listened
mamma
it
s
impossible
see
what
is
going
on
in
the
yard
she
cried
they
will
be
left
what
s
the
matter
with
you
who
are
they
what
do
you
want
why
the
wounded
it
s
impossible
mamma
it
s
monstrous
no
mamma
darling
it
s
not
the
thing
please
forgive
me
darling
mamma
what
does
it
matter
what
we
take
away
only
look
what
is
going
on
in
the
yard
mamma
it
s
impossible
the
count
stood
by
the
window
and
listened
without
turning
round
suddenly
he
sniffed
and
put
his
face
closer
to
the
window
the
countess
glanced
at
her
daughter
saw
her
face
full
of
shame
for
her
mother
saw
her
agitation
and
understood
why
her
husband
did
not
turn
to
look
at
her
now
and
she
glanced
round
quite
disconcerted
oh
do
as
you
like
am
i
hindering
anyone
she
said
not
surrendering
at
once
mamma
darling
forgive
me
but
the
countess
pushed
her
daughter
away
and
went
up
to
her
husband
my
dear
you
order
what
is
right
you
know
i
don
t
understand
about
it
said
she
dropping
her
eyes
shamefacedly
the
eggs
the
eggs
are
teaching
the
hen
muttered
the
count
through
tears
of
joy
and
he
embraced
his
wife
who
was
glad
to
hide
her
look
of
shame
on
his
breast
papa
mamma
may
i
see
to
it
may
i
asked
natasha
we
will
still
take
all
the
most
necessary
things
the
count
nodded
affirmatively
and
natasha
at
the
rapid
pace
at
which
she
used
to
run
when
playing
at
tag
ran
through
the
ballroom
to
the
anteroom
and
downstairs
into
the
yard
the
servants
gathered
round
natasha
but
could
not
believe
the
strange
order
she
brought
them
until
the
count
himself
in
his
wife
s
name
confirmed
the
order
to
give
up
all
the
carts
to
the
wounded
and
take
the
trunks
to
the
storerooms
when
they
understood
that
order
the
servants
set
to
work
at
this
new
task
with
pleasure
and
zeal
it
no
longer
seemed
strange
to
them
but
on
the
contrary
it
seemed
the
only
thing
that
could
be
done
just
as
a
quarter
of
an
hour
before
it
had
not
seemed
strange
to
anyone
that
the
wounded
should
be
left
behind
and
the
goods
carted
away
but
that
had
seemed
the
only
thing
to
do
the
whole
household
as
if
to
atone
for
not
having
done
it
sooner
set
eagerly
to
work
at
the
new
task
of
placing
the
wounded
in
the
carts
the
wounded
dragged
themselves
out
of
their
rooms
and
stood
with
pale
but
happy
faces
round
the
carts
the
news
that
carts
were
to
be
had
spread
to
the
neighboring
houses
from
which
wounded
men
began
to
come
into
the
rostovs
yard
many
of
the
wounded
asked
them
not
to
unload
the
carts
but
only
to
let
them
sit
on
the
top
of
the
things
but
the
work
of
unloading
once
started
could
not
be
arrested
it
seemed
not
to
matter
whether
all
or
only
half
the
things
were
left
behind
cases
full
of
china
bronzes
pictures
and
mirrors
that
had
been
so
carefully
packed
the
night
before
now
lay
about
the
yard
and
still
they
went
on
searching
for
and
finding
possibilities
of
unloading
this
or
that
and
letting
the
wounded
have
another
and
yet
another
cart
we
can
take
four
more
men
said
the
steward
they
can
have
my
trap
or
else
what
is
to
become
of
them
let
them
have
my
wardrobe
cart
said
the
countess
dunyasha
can
go
with
me
in
the
carriage
they
unloaded
the
wardrobe
cart
and
sent
it
to
take
wounded
men
from
a
house
two
doors
off
the
whole
household
servants
included
was
bright
and
animated
natasha
was
in
a
state
of
rapturous
excitement
such
as
she
had
not
known
for
a
long
time
what
could
we
fasten
this
onto
asked
the
servants
trying
to
fix
a
trunk
on
the
narrow
footboard
behind
a
carriage
we
must
keep
at
least
one
cart
what
s
in
it
asked
natasha
the
count
s
books
leave
it
vasilich
will
put
it
away
it
s
not
wanted
the
phaeton
was
full
of
people
and
there
was
a
doubt
as
to
where
count
peter
could
sit
on
the
box
you
ll
sit
on
the
box
won
t
you
petya
cried
natasha
sonya
too
was
busy
all
this
time
but
the
aim
of
her
efforts
was
quite
different
from
natasha
s
she
was
putting
away
the
things
that
had
to
be
left
behind
and
making
a
list
of
them
as
the
countess
wished
and
she
tried
to
get
as
much
taken
away
with
them
as
possible
chapter
xvii
before
two
o
clock
in
the
afternoon
the
rostovs
four
carriages
packed
full
and
with
the
horses
harnessed
stood
at
the
front
door
one
by
one
the
carts
with
the
wounded
had
moved
out
of
the
yard
the
caleche
in
which
prince
andrew
was
being
taken
attracted
sonya
s
attention
as
it
passed
the
front
porch
with
the
help
of
a
maid
she
was
arranging
a
seat
for
the
countess
in
the
huge
high
coach
that
stood
at
the
entrance
whose
caleche
is
that
she
inquired
leaning
out
of
the
carriage
window
why
didn
t
you
know
miss
replied
the
maid
the
wounded
prince
he
spent
the
night
in
our
house
and
is
going
with
us
but
who
is
it
what
s
his
name
it
s
our
intended
that
was
prince
bolkonski
himself
they
say
he
is
dying
replied
the
maid
with
a
sigh
sonya
jumped
out
of
the
coach
and
ran
to
the
countess
the
countess
tired
out
and
already
dressed
in
shawl
and
bonnet
for
her
journey
was
pacing
up
and
down
the
drawing
room
waiting
for
the
household
to
assemble
for
the
usual
silent
prayer
with
closed
doors
before
starting
natasha
was
not
in
the
room
mamma
said
sonya
prince
andrew
is
here
mortally
wounded
he
is
going
with
us
the
countess
opened
her
eyes
in
dismay
and
seizing
sonya
s
arm
glanced
around
natasha
she
murmured
at
that
moment
this
news
had
only
one
significance
for
both
of
them
they
knew
their
natasha
and
alarm
as
to
what
would
happen
if
she
heard
this
news
stifled
all
sympathy
for
the
man
they
both
liked
natasha
does
not
know
yet
but
he
is
going
with
us
said
sonya
you
say
he
is
dying
sonya
nodded
the
countess
put
her
arms
around
sonya
and
began
to
cry
the
ways
of
god
are
past
finding
out
she
thought
feeling
that
the
almighty
hand
hitherto
unseen
was
becoming
manifest
in
all
that
was
now
taking
place
well
mamma
everything
is
ready
what
s
the
matter
asked
natasha
as
with
animated
face
she
ran
into
the
room
nothing
answered
the
countess
if
everything
is
ready
let
us
start
and
the
countess
bent
over
her
reticule
to
hide
her
agitated
face
sonya
embraced
natasha
and
kissed
her
natasha
looked
at
her
inquiringly
what
is
it
what
has
happened
nothing
no
is
it
something
very
bad
for
me
what
is
it
persisted
natasha
with
her
quick
intuition
sonya
sighed
and
made
no
reply
the
count
petya
madame
schoss
mavra
kuzminichna
and
vasilich
came
into
the
drawing
room
and
having
closed
the
doors
they
all
sat
down
and
remained
for
some
moments
silently
seated
without
looking
at
one
another
the
count
was
the
first
to
rise
and
with
a
loud
sigh
crossed
himself
before
the
icon
all
the
others
did
the
same
then
the
count
embraced
mavra
kuzminichna
and
vasilich
who
were
to
remain
in
moscow
and
while
they
caught
at
his
hand
and
kissed
his
shoulder
he
patted
their
backs
lightly
with
some
vaguely
affectionate
and
comforting
words
the
countess
went
into
the
oratory
and
there
sonya
found
her
on
her
knees
before
the
icons
that
had
been
left
here
and
there
hanging
on
the
wall
the
most
precious
ones
with
which
some
family
tradition
was
connected
were
being
taken
with
them
in
the
porch
and
in
the
yard
the
men
whom
petya
had
armed
with
swords
and
daggers
with
trousers
tucked
inside
their
high
boots
and
with
belts
and
girdles
tightened
were
taking
leave
of
those
remaining
behind
as
is
always
the
case
at
a
departure
much
had
been
forgotten
or
put
in
the
wrong
place
and
for
a
long
time
two
menservants
stood
one
on
each
side
of
the
open
door
and
the
carriage
steps
waiting
to
help
the
countess
in
while
maids
rushed
with
cushions
and
bundles
from
the
house
to
the
carriages
the
caleche
the
phaeton
and
back
again
they
always
will
forget
everything
said
the
countess
don
t
you
know
i
can
t
sit
like
that
and
dunyasha
with
clenched
teeth
without
replying
but
with
an
aggrieved
look
on
her
face
hastily
got
into
the
coach
to
rearrange
the
seat
oh
those
servants
said
the
count
swaying
his
head
efim
the
old
coachman
who
was
the
only
one
the
countess
trusted
to
drive
her
sat
perched
up
high
on
the
box
and
did
not
so
much
as
glance
round
at
what
was
going
on
behind
him
from
thirty
years
experience
he
knew
it
would
be
some
time
yet
before
the
order
be
off
in
god
s
name
would
be
given
him
and
he
knew
that
even
when
it
was
said
he
would
be
stopped
once
or
twice
more
while
they
sent
back
to
fetch
something
that
had
been
forgotten
and
even
after
that
he
would
again
be
stopped
and
the
countess
herself
would
lean
out
of
the
window
and
beg
him
for
the
love
of
heaven
to
drive
carefully
down
the
hill
he
knew
all
this
and
therefore
waited
calmly
for
what
would
happen
with
more
patience
than
the
horses
especially
the
near
one
the
chestnut
falcon
who
was
pawing
the
ground
and
champing
his
bit
at
last
all
were
seated
the
carriage
steps
were
folded
and
pulled
up
the
door
was
shut
somebody
was
sent
for
a
traveling
case
and
the
countess
leaned
out
and
said
what
she
had
to
say
then
efim
deliberately
doffed
his
hat
and
began
crossing
himself
the
postilion
and
all
the
other
servants
did
the
same
off
in
god
s
name
said
efim
putting
on
his
hat
start
the
postilion
started
the
horses
the
off
pole
horse
tugged
at
his
collar
the
high
springs
creaked
and
the
body
of
the
coach
swayed
the
footman
sprang
onto
the
box
of
the
moving
coach
which
jolted
as
it
passed
out
of
the
yard
onto
the
uneven
roadway
the
other
vehicles
jolted
in
their
turn
and
the
procession
of
carriages
moved
up
the
street
in
the
carriages
the
caleche
and
the
phaeton
all
crossed
themselves
as
they
passed
the
church
opposite
the
house
those
who
were
to
remain
in
moscow
walked
on
either
side
of
the
vehicles
seeing
the
travelers
off
rarely
had
natasha
experienced
so
joyful
a
feeling
as
now
sitting
in
the
carriage
beside
the
countess
and
gazing
at
the
slowly
receding
walls
of
forsaken
agitated
moscow
occasionally
she
leaned
out
of
the
carriage
window
and
looked
back
and
then
forward
at
the
long
train
of
wounded
in
front
of
them
almost
at
the
head
of
the
line
she
could
see
the
raised
hood
of
prince
andrew
s
caleche
she
did
not
know
who
was
in
it
but
each
time
she
looked
at
the
procession
her
eyes
sought
that
caleche
she
knew
it
was
right
in
front
in
kudrino
from
the
nikitski
presnya
and
podnovinsk
streets
came
several
other
trains
of
vehicles
similar
to
the
rostovs
and
as
they
passed
along
the
sadovaya
street
the
carriages
and
carts
formed
two
rows
abreast
as
they
were
going
round
the
sukharev
water
tower
natasha
who
was
inquisitively
and
alertly
scrutinizing
the
people
driving
or
walking
past
suddenly
cried
out
in
joyful
surprise
dear
me
mamma
sonya
look
it
s
he
who
who
look
yes
on
my
word
it
s
bezukhov
said
natasha
putting
her
head
out
of
the
carriage
and
staring
at
a
tall
stout
man
in
a
coachman
s
long
coat
who
from
his
manner
of
walking
and
moving
was
evidently
a
gentleman
in
disguise
and
who
was
passing
under
the
arch
of
the
sukharev
tower
accompanied
by
a
small
sallow
faced
beardless
old
man
in
a
frieze
coat
yes
it
really
is
bezukhov
in
a
coachman
s
coat
with
a
queer
looking
old
boy
really
said
natasha
look
look
no
it
s
not
he
how
can
you
talk
such
nonsense
mamma
screamed
natasha
i
ll
stake
my
head
it
s
he
i
assure
you
stop
stop
she
cried
to
the
coachman
but
the
coachman
could
not
stop
for
from
the
meshchanski
street
came
more
carts
and
carriages
and
the
rostovs
were
being
shouted
at
to
move
on
and
not
block
the
way
in
fact
however
though
now
much
farther
off
than
before
the
rostovs
all
saw
pierre
or
someone
extraordinarily
like
him
in
a
coachman
s
coat
going
down
the
street
with
head
bent
and
a
serious
face
beside
a
small
beardless
old
man
who
looked
like
a
footman
that
old
man
noticed
a
face
thrust
out
of
the
carriage
window
gazing
at
them
and
respectfully
touching
pierre
s
elbow
said
something
to
him
and
pointed
to
the
carriage
pierre
evidently
engrossed
in
thought
could
not
at
first
understand
him
at
length
when
he
had
understood
and
looked
in
the
direction
the
old
man
indicated
he
recognized
natasha
and
following
his
first
impulse
stepped
instantly
and
rapidly
toward
the
coach
but
having
taken
a
dozen
steps
he
seemed
to
remember
something
and
stopped
natasha
s
face
leaning
out
of
the
window
beamed
with
quizzical
kindliness
peter
kirilovich
come
here
we
have
recognized
you
this
is
wonderful
she
cried
holding
out
her
hand
to
him
what
are
you
doing
why
are
you
like
this
pierre
took
her
outstretched
hand
and
kissed
it
awkwardly
as
he
walked
along
beside
her
while
the
coach
still
moved
on
what
is
the
matter
count
asked
the
countess
in
a
surprised
and
commiserating
tone
what
what
why
don
t
ask
me
said
pierre
and
looked
round
at
natasha
whose
radiant
happy
expression
of
which
he
was
conscious
without
looking
at
her
filled
him
with
enchantment
are
you
remaining
in
moscow
then
pierre
hesitated
in
moscow
he
said
in
a
questioning
tone
yes
in
moscow
goodby
ah
if
only
i
were
a
man
i
d
certainly
stay
with
you
how
splendid
said
natasha
mamma
if
you
ll
let
me
i
ll
stay
pierre
glanced
absently
at
natasha
and
was
about
to
say
something
but
the
countess
interrupted
him
you
were
at
the
battle
we
heard
yes
i
was
pierre
answered
there
will
be
another
battle
tomorrow
he
began
but
natasha
interrupted
him
but
what
is
the
matter
with
you
count
you
are
not
like
yourself
oh
don
t
ask
me
don
t
ask
me
i
don
t
know
myself
tomorrow
but
no
good
by
good
by
he
muttered
it
s
an
awful
time
and
dropping
behind
the
carriage
he
stepped
onto
the
pavement
natasha
continued
to
lean
out
of
the
window
for
a
long
time
beaming
at
him
with
her
kindly
slightly
quizzical
happy
smile
chapter
xviii
for
the
last
two
days
ever
since
leaving
home
pierre
had
been
living
in
the
empty
house
of
his
deceased
benefactor
bazdeev
this
is
how
it
happened
when
he
woke
up
on
the
morning
after
his
return
to
moscow
and
his
interview
with
count
rostopchin
he
could
not
for
some
time
make
out
where
he
was
and
what
was
expected
of
him
when
he
was
informed
that
among
others
awaiting
him
in
his
reception
room
there
was
a
frenchman
who
had
brought
a
letter
from
his
wife
the
countess
helene
he
felt
suddenly
overcome
by
that
sense
of
confusion
and
hopelessness
to
which
he
was
apt
to
succumb
he
felt
that
everything
was
now
at
an
end
all
was
in
confusion
and
crumbling
to
pieces
that
nobody
was
right
or
wrong
the
future
held
nothing
and
there
was
no
escape
from
this
position
smiling
unnaturally
and
muttering
to
himself
he
first
sat
down
on
the
sofa
in
an
attitude
of
despair
then
rose
went
to
the
door
of
the
reception
room
and
peeped
through
the
crack
returned
flourishing
his
arms
and
took
up
a
book
his
major
domo
came
in
a
second
time
to
say
that
the
frenchman
who
had
brought
the
letter
from
the
countess
was
very
anxious
to
see
him
if
only
for
a
minute
and
that
someone
from
bazdeev
s
widow
had
called
to
ask
pierre
to
take
charge
of
her
husband
s
books
as
she
herself
was
leaving
for
the
country
oh
yes
in
a
minute
wait
or
no
no
of
course
go
and
say
i
will
come
directly
pierre
replied
to
the
major
domo
but
as
soon
as
the
man
had
left
the
room
pierre
took
up
his
hat
which
was
lying
on
the
table
and
went
out
of
his
study
by
the
other
door
there
was
no
one
in
the
passage
he
went
along
the
whole
length
of
this
passage
to
the
stairs
and
frowning
and
rubbing
his
forehead
with
both
hands
went
down
as
far
as
the
first
landing
the
hall
porter
was
standing
at
the
front
door
from
the
landing
where
pierre
stood
there
was
a
second
staircase
leading
to
the
back
entrance
he
went
down
that
staircase
and
out
into
the
yard
no
one
had
seen
him
but
there
were
some
carriages
waiting
and
as
soon
as
pierre
stepped
out
of
the
gate
the
coachmen
and
the
yard
porter
noticed
him
and
raised
their
caps
to
him
when
he
felt
he
was
being
looked
at
he
behaved
like
an
ostrich
which
hides
its
head
in
a
bush
in
order
not
to
be
seen
he
hung
his
head
and
quickening
his
pace
went
down
the
street
of
all
the
affairs
awaiting
pierre
that
day
the
sorting
of
joseph
bazdeev
s
books
and
papers
appeared
to
him
the
most
necessary
he
hired
the
first
cab
he
met
and
told
the
driver
to
go
to
the
patriarch
s
ponds
where
the
widow
bazdeev
s
house
was
continually
turning
round
to
look
at
the
rows
of
loaded
carts
that
were
making
their
way
from
all
sides
out
of
moscow
and
balancing
his
bulky
body
so
as
not
to
slip
out
of
the
ramshackle
old
vehicle
pierre
experiencing
the
joyful
feeling
of
a
boy
escaping
from
school
began
to
talk
to
his
driver
the
man
told
him
that
arms
were
being
distributed
today
at
the
kremlin
and
that
tomorrow
everyone
would
be
sent
out
beyond
the
three
hills
gates
and
a
great
battle
would
be
fought
there
having
reached
the
patriarch
s
ponds
pierre
found
the
bazdeevs
house
where
he
had
not
been
for
a
long
time
past
he
went
up
to
the
gate
gerasim
that
sallow
beardless
old
man
pierre
had
seen
at
torzhok
five
years
before
with
joseph
bazdeev
came
out
in
answer
to
his
knock
at
home
asked
pierre
owing
to
the
present
state
of
things
sophia
danilovna
has
gone
to
the
torzhok
estate
with
the
children
your
excellency
i
will
come
in
all
the
same
i
have
to
look
through
the
books
said
pierre
be
so
good
as
to
step
in
makar
alexeevich
the
brother
of
my
late
master
may
the
kingdom
of
heaven
be
his
has
remained
here
but
he
is
in
a
weak
state
as
you
know
said
the
old
servant
pierre
knew
that
makar
alexeevich
was
joseph
bazdeev
s
half
insane
brother
and
a
hard
drinker
yes
yes
i
know
let
us
go
in
said
pierre
and
entered
the
house
a
tall
bald
headed
old
man
with
a
red
nose
wearing
a
dressing
gown
and
with
galoshes
on
his
bare
feet
stood
in
the
anteroom
on
seeing
pierre
he
muttered
something
angrily
and
went
away
along
the
passage
he
was
a
very
clever
man
but
has
now
grown
quite
feeble
as
your
honor
sees
said
gerasim
will
you
step
into
the
study
pierre
nodded
as
it
was
sealed
up
so
it
has
remained
but
sophia
danilovna
gave
orders
that
if
anyone
should
come
from
you
they
were
to
have
the
books
pierre
went
into
that
gloomy
study
which
he
had
entered
with
such
trepidation
in
his
benefactor
s
lifetime
the
room
dusty
and
untouched
since
the
death
of
joseph
bazdeev
was
now
even
gloomier
gerasim
opened
one
of
the
shutters
and
left
the
room
on
tiptoe
pierre
went
round
the
study
approached
the
cupboard
in
which
the
manuscripts
were
kept
and
took
out
what
had
once
been
one
of
the
most
important
the
holy
of
holies
of
the
order
this
was
the
authentic
scotch
acts
with
bazdeev
s
notes
and
explanations
he
sat
down
at
the
dusty
writing
table
and
having
laid
the
manuscripts
before
him
opened
them
out
closed
them
finally
pushed
them
away
and
resting
his
head
on
his
hand
sank
into
meditation
gerasim
looked
cautiously
into
the
study
several
times
and
saw
pierre
always
sitting
in
the
same
attitude
more
than
two
hours
passed
and
gerasim
took
the
liberty
of
making
a
slight
noise
at
the
door
to
attract
his
attention
but
pierre
did
not
hear
him
is
the
cabman
to
be
discharged
your
honor
oh
yes
said
pierre
rousing
himself
and
rising
hurriedly
look
here
he
added
taking
gerasim
by
a
button
of
his
coat
and
looking
down
at
the
old
man
with
moist
shining
and
ecstatic
eyes
i
say
do
you
know
that
there
is
going
to
be
a
battle
tomorrow
we
heard
so
replied
the
man
i
beg
you
not
to
tell
anyone
who
i
am
and
to
do
what
i
ask
you
yes
your
excellency
replied
gerasim
will
you
have
something
to
eat
no
but
i
want
something
else
i
want
peasant
clothes
and
a
pistol
said
pierre
unexpectedly
blushing
yes
your
excellency
said
gerasim
after
thinking
for
a
moment
all
the
rest
of
that
day
pierre
spent
alone
in
his
benefactor
s
study
and
gerasim
heard
him
pacing
restlessly
from
one
corner
to
another
and
talking
to
himself
and
he
spent
the
night
on
a
bed
made
up
for
him
there
gerasim
being
a
servant
who
in
his
time
had
seen
many
strange
things
accepted
pierre
s
taking
up
his
residence
in
the
house
without
surprise
and
seemed
pleased
to
have
someone
to
wait
on
that
same
evening
without
even
asking
himself
what
they
were
wanted
for
he
procured
a
coachman
s
coat
and
cap
for
pierre
and
promised
to
get
him
the
pistol
next
day
makar
alexeevich
came
twice
that
evening
shuffling
along
in
his
galoshes
as
far
as
the
door
and
stopped
and
looked
ingratiatingly
at
pierre
but
as
soon
as
pierre
turned
toward
him
he
wrapped
his
dressing
gown
around
him
with
a
shamefaced
and
angry
look
and
hurried
away
it
was
when
pierre
wearing
the
coachman
s
coat
which
gerasim
had
procured
for
him
and
had
disinfected
by
steam
was
on
his
way
with
the
old
man
to
buy
the
pistol
at
the
sukharev
market
that
he
met
the
rostovs
chapter
xix
kutuzov
s
order
to
retreat
through
moscow
to
the
ryazan
road
was
issued
at
night
on
the
first
of
september
the
first
troops
started
at
once
and
during
the
night
they
marched
slowly
and
steadily
without
hurry
at
daybreak
however
those
nearing
the
town
at
the
dorogomilov
bridge
saw
ahead
of
them
masses
of
soldiers
crowding
and
hurrying
across
the
bridge
ascending
on
the
opposite
side
and
blocking
the
streets
and
alleys
while
endless
masses
of
troops
were
bearing
down
on
them
from
behind
and
an
unreasoning
hurry
and
alarm
overcame
them
they
all
rushed
forward
to
the
bridge
onto
it
and
to
the
fords
and
the
boats
kutuzov
himself
had
driven
round
by
side
streets
to
the
other
side
of
moscow
by
ten
o
clock
in
the
morning
of
the
second
of
september
only
the
rear
guard
remained
in
the
dorogomilov
suburb
where
they
had
ample
room
the
main
army
was
on
the
other
side
of
moscow
or
beyond
it
at
that
very
time
at
ten
in
the
morning
of
the
second
of
september
napoleon
was
standing
among
his
troops
on
the
poklonny
hill
looking
at
the
panorama
spread
out
before
him
from
the
twenty
sixth
of
august
to
the
second
of
september
that
is
from
the
battle
of
borodino
to
the
entry
of
the
french
into
moscow
during
the
whole
of
that
agitating
memorable
week
there
had
been
the
extraordinary
autumn
weather
that
always
comes
as
a
surprise
when
the
sun
hangs
low
and
gives
more
heat
than
in
spring
when
everything
shines
so
brightly
in
the
rare
clear
atmosphere
that
the
eyes
smart
when
the
lungs
are
strengthened
and
refreshed
by
inhaling
the
aromatic
autumn
air
when
even
the
nights
are
warm
and
when
in
those
dark
warm
nights
golden
stars
startle
and
delight
us
continually
by
falling
from
the
sky
at
ten
in
the
morning
of
the
second
of
september
this
weather
still
held
the
brightness
of
the
morning
was
magical
moscow
seen
from
the
poklonny
hill
lay
spaciously
spread
out
with
her
river
her
gardens
and
her
churches
and
she
seemed
to
be
living
her
usual
life
her
cupolas
glittering
like
stars
in
the
sunlight
the
view
of
the
strange
city
with
its
peculiar
architecture
such
as
he
had
never
seen
before
filled
napoleon
with
the
rather
envious
and
uneasy
curiosity
men
feel
when
they
see
an
alien
form
of
life
that
has
no
knowledge
of
them
this
city
was
evidently
living
with
the
full
force
of
its
own
life
by
the
indefinite
signs
which
even
at
a
distance
distinguish
a
living
body
from
a
dead
one
napoleon
from
the
poklonny
hill
perceived
the
throb
of
life
in
the
town
and
felt
as
it
were
the
breathing
of
that
great
and
beautiful
body
every
russian
looking
at
moscow
feels
her
to
be
a
mother
every
foreigner
who
sees
her
even
if
ignorant
of
her
significance
as
the
mother
city
must
feel
her
feminine
character
and
napoleon
felt
it
cette
ville
asiatique
aux
innombrables
eglises
moscou
la
sainte
la
voila
done
enfin
cette
fameuse
ville
il
etait
temps
said
he
and
dismounting
he
ordered
a
plan
of
moscow
to
be
spread
out
before
him
and
summoned
lelorgne
d
ideville
the
interpreter
that
asiatic
city
of
the
innumerable
churches
holy
moscow
here
it
is
then
at
last
that
famous
city
it
was
high
time
a
town
captured
by
the
enemy
is
like
a
maid
who
has
lost
her
honor
thought
he
he
had
said
so
to
tuchkov
at
smolensk
from
that
point
of
view
he
gazed
at
the
oriental
beauty
he
had
not
seen
before
it
seemed
strange
to
him
that
his
long
felt
wish
which
had
seemed
unattainable
had
at
last
been
realized
in
the
clear
morning
light
he
gazed
now
at
the
city
and
now
at
the
plan
considering
its
details
and
the
assurance
of
possessing
it
agitated
and
awed
him
but
could
it
be
otherwise
he
thought
here
is
this
capital
at
my
feet
where
is
alexander
now
and
of
what
is
he
thinking
a
strange
beautiful
and
majestic
city
and
a
strange
and
majestic
moment
in
what
light
must
i
appear
to
them
thought
he
thinking
of
his
troops
here
she
is
the
reward
for
all
those
fainthearted
men
he
reflected
glancing
at
those
near
him
and
at
the
troops
who
were
approaching
and
forming
up
one
word
from
me
one
movement
of
my
hand
and
that
ancient
capital
of
the
tsars
would
perish
but
my
clemency
is
always
ready
to
descend
upon
the
vanquished
i
must
be
magnanimous
and
truly
great
but
no
it
can
t
be
true
that
i
am
in
moscow
he
suddenly
thought
yet
here
she
is
lying
at
my
feet
with
her
golden
domes
and
crosses
scintillating
and
twinkling
in
the
sunshine
but
i
shall
spare
her
on
the
ancient
monuments
of
barbarism
and
despotism
i
will
inscribe
great
words
of
justice
and
mercy
it
is
just
this
which
alexander
will
feel
most
painfully
i
know
him
it
seemed
to
napoleon
that
the
chief
import
of
what
was
taking
place
lay
in
the
personal
struggle
between
himself
and
alexander
from
the
height
of
the
kremlin
yes
there
is
the
kremlin
yes
i
will
give
them
just
laws
i
will
teach
them
the
meaning
of
true
civilization
i
will
make
generations
of
boyars
remember
their
conqueror
with
love
i
will
tell
the
deputation
that
i
did
not
and
do
not
desire
war
that
i
have
waged
war
only
against
the
false
policy
of
their
court
that
i
love
and
respect
alexander
and
that
in
moscow
i
will
accept
terms
of
peace
worthy
of
myself
and
of
my
people
i
do
not
wish
to
utilize
the
fortunes
of
war
to
humiliate
an
honored
monarch
boyars
i
will
say
to
them
i
do
not
desire
war
i
desire
the
peace
and
welfare
of
all
my
subjects
however
i
know
their
presence
will
inspire
me
and
i
shall
speak
to
them
as
i
always
do
clearly
impressively
and
majestically
but
can
it
be
true
that
i
am
in
moscow
yes
there
she
lies
qu
on
m
amene
les
boyars
said
he
to
his
suite
bring
the
boyars
to
me
a
general
with
a
brilliant
suite
galloped
off
at
once
to
fetch
the
boyars
two
hours
passed
napoleon
had
lunched
and
was
again
standing
in
the
same
place
on
the
poklonny
hill
awaiting
the
deputation
his
speech
to
the
boyars
had
already
taken
definite
shape
in
his
imagination
that
speech
was
full
of
dignity
and
greatness
as
napoleon
understood
it
he
was
himself
carried
away
by
the
tone
of
magnanimity
he
intended
to
adopt
toward
moscow
in
his
imagination
he
appointed
days
for
assemblies
at
the
palace
of
the
tsars
at
which
russian
notables
and
his
own
would
mingle
he
mentally
appointed
a
governor
one
who
would
win
the
hearts
of
the
people
having
learned
that
there
were
many
charitable
institutions
in
moscow
he
mentally
decided
that
he
would
shower
favors
on
them
all
he
thought
that
as
in
africa
he
had
to
put
on
a
burnoose
and
sit
in
a
mosque
so
in
moscow
he
must
be
beneficent
like
the
tsars
and
in
order
finally
to
touch
the
hearts
of
the
russians
and
being
like
all
frenchmen
unable
to
imagine
anything
sentimental
without
a
reference
to
ma
chere
ma
tendre
ma
pauvre
mere
he
decided
that
he
would
place
an
inscription
on
all
these
establishments
in
large
letters
this
establishment
is
dedicated
to
my
dear
mother
or
no
it
should
be
simply
maison
de
ma
mere
he
concluded
but
am
i
really
in
moscow
yes
here
it
lies
before
me
but
why
is
the
deputation
from
the
city
so
long
in
appearing
he
wondered
my
dear
my
tender
my
poor
mother
house
of
my
mother
meanwhile
an
agitated
consultation
was
being
carried
on
in
whispers
among
his
generals
and
marshals
at
the
rear
of
his
suite
those
sent
to
fetch
the
deputation
had
returned
with
the
news
that
moscow
was
empty
that
everyone
had
left
it
the
faces
of
those
who
were
not
conferring
together
were
pale
and
perturbed
they
were
not
alarmed
by
the
fact
that
moscow
had
been
abandoned
by
its
inhabitants
grave
as
that
fact
seemed
but
by
the
question
how
to
tell
the
emperor
without
putting
him
in
the
terrible
position
of
appearing
ridiculous
that
he
had
been
awaiting
the
boyars
so
long
in
vain
that
there
were
drunken
mobs
left
in
moscow
but
no
one
else
some
said
that
a
deputation
of
some
sort
must
be
scraped
together
others
disputed
that
opinion
and
maintained
that
the
emperor
should
first
be
carefully
and
skillfully
prepared
and
then
told
the
truth
he
will
have
to
be
told
all
the
same
said
some
gentlemen
of
the
suite
but
gentlemen
the
position
was
the
more
awkward
because
the
emperor
meditating
upon
his
magnanimous
plans
was
pacing
patiently
up
and
down
before
the
outspread
map
occasionally
glancing
along
the
road
to
moscow
from
under
his
lifted
hand
with
a
bright
and
proud
smile
but
it
s
impossible
declared
the
gentlemen
of
the
suite
shrugging
their
shoulders
but
not
venturing
to
utter
the
implied
word
le
ridicule
at
last
the
emperor
tired
of
futile
expectation
his
actor
s
instinct
suggesting
to
him
that
the
sublime
moment
having
been
too
long
drawn
out
was
beginning
to
lose
its
sublimity
gave
a
sign
with
his
hand
a
single
report
of
a
signaling
gun
followed
and
the
troops
who
were
already
spread
out
on
different
sides
of
moscow
moved
into
the
city
through
tver
kaluga
and
dorogomilov
gates
faster
and
faster
vying
with
one
another
they
moved
at
the
double
or
at
a
trot
vanishing
amid
the
clouds
of
dust
they
raised
and
making
the
air
ring
with
a
deafening
roar
of
mingling
shouts
drawn
on
by
the
movement
of
his
troops
napoleon
rode
with
them
as
far
as
the
dorogomilov
gate
but
there
again
stopped
and
dismounting
from
his
horse
paced
for
a
long
time
by
the
kammer
kollezski
rampart
awaiting
the
deputation
chapter
xx
meanwhile
moscow
was
empty
there
were
still
people
in
it
perhaps
a
fiftieth
part
of
its
former
inhabitants
had
remained
but
it
was
empty
it
was
empty
in
the
sense
that
a
dying
queenless
hive
is
empty
in
a
queenless
hive
no
life
is
left
though
to
a
superficial
glance
it
seems
as
much
alive
as
other
hives
the
bees
circle
round
a
queenless
hive
in
the
hot
beams
of
the
midday
sun
as
gaily
as
around
the
living
hives
from
a
distance
it
smells
of
honey
like
the
others
and
bees
fly
in
and
out
in
the
same
way
but
one
has
only
to
observe
that
hive
to
realize
that
there
is
no
longer
any
life
in
it
the
bees
do
not
fly
in
the
same
way
the
smell
and
the
sound
that
meet
the
beekeeper
are
not
the
same
to
the
beekeeper
s
tap
on
the
wall
of
the
sick
hive
instead
of
the
former
instant
unanimous
humming
of
tens
of
thousands
of
bees
with
their
abdomens
threateningly
compressed
and
producing
by
the
rapid
vibration
of
their
wings
an
aerial
living
sound
the
only
reply
is
a
disconnected
buzzing
from
different
parts
of
the
deserted
hive
from
the
alighting
board
instead
of
the
former
spirituous
fragrant
smell
of
honey
and
venom
and
the
warm
whiffs
of
crowded
life
comes
an
odor
of
emptiness
and
decay
mingling
with
the
smell
of
honey
there
are
no
longer
sentinels
sounding
the
alarm
with
their
abdomens
raised
and
ready
to
die
in
defense
of
the
hive
there
is
no
longer
the
measured
quiet
sound
of
throbbing
activity
like
the
sound
of
boiling
water
but
diverse
discordant
sounds
of
disorder
in
and
out
of
the
hive
long
black
robber
bees
smeared
with
honey
fly
timidly
and
shiftily
they
do
not
sting
but
crawl
away
from
danger
formerly
only
bees
laden
with
honey
flew
into
the
hive
and
they
flew
out
empty
now
they
fly
out
laden
the
beekeeper
opens
the
lower
part
of
the
hive
and
peers
in
instead
of
black
glossy
bees
tamed
by
toil
clinging
to
one
another
s
legs
and
drawing
out
the
wax
with
a
ceaseless
hum
of
labor
that
used
to
hang
in
long
clusters
down
to
the
floor
of
the
hive
drowsy
shriveled
bees
crawl
about
separately
in
various
directions
on
the
floor
and
walls
of
the
hive
instead
of
a
neatly
glued
floor
swept
by
the
bees
with
the
fanning
of
their
wings
there
is
a
floor
littered
with
bits
of
wax
excrement
dying
bees
scarcely
moving
their
legs
and
dead
ones
that
have
not
been
cleared
away
the
beekeeper
opens
the
upper
part
of
the
hive
and
examines
the
super
instead
of
serried
rows
of
bees
sealing
up
every
gap
in
the
combs
and
keeping
the
brood
warm
he
sees
the
skillful
complex
structures
of
the
combs
but
no
longer
in
their
former
state
of
purity
all
is
neglected
and
foul
black
robber
bees
are
swiftly
and
stealthily
prowling
about
the
combs
and
the
short
home
bees
shriveled
and
listless
as
if
they
were
old
creep
slowly
about
without
trying
to
hinder
the
robbers
having
lost
all
motive
and
all
sense
of
life
drones
bumblebees
wasps
and
butterflies
knock
awkwardly
against
the
walls
of
the
hive
in
their
flight
here
and
there
among
the
cells
containing
dead
brood
and
honey
an
angry
buzzing
can
sometimes
be
heard
here
and
there
a
couple
of
bees
by
force
of
habit
and
custom
cleaning
out
the
brood
cells
with
efforts
beyond
their
strength
laboriously
drag
away
a
dead
bee
or
bumblebee
without
knowing
why
they
do
it
in
another
corner
two
old
bees
are
languidly
fighting
or
cleaning
themselves
or
feeding
one
another
without
themselves
knowing
whether
they
do
it
with
friendly
or
hostile
intent
in
a
third
place
a
crowd
of
bees
crushing
one
another
attack
some
victim
and
fight
and
smother
it
and
the
victim
enfeebled
or
killed
drops
from
above
slowly
and
lightly
as
a
feather
among
the
heap
of
corpses
the
keeper
opens
the
two
center
partitions
to
examine
the
brood
cells
in
place
of
the
former
close
dark
circles
formed
by
thousands
of
bees
sitting
back
to
back
and
guarding
the
high
mystery
of
generation
he
sees
hundreds
of
dull
listless
and
sleepy
shells
of
bees
they
have
almost
all
died
unawares
sitting
in
the
sanctuary
they
had
guarded
and
which
is
now
no
more
they
reek
of
decay
and
death
only
a
few
of
them
still
move
rise
and
feebly
fly
to
settle
on
the
enemy
s
hand
lacking
the
spirit
to
die
stinging
him
the
rest
are
dead
and
fall
as
lightly
as
fish
scales
the
beekeeper
closes
the
hive
chalks
a
mark
on
it
and
when
he
has
time
tears
out
its
contents
and
burns
it
clean
so
in
the
same
way
moscow
was
empty
when
napoleon
weary
uneasy
and
morose
paced
up
and
down
in
front
of
the
kammer
kollezski
rampart
awaiting
what
to
his
mind
was
a
necessary
if
but
formal
observance
of
the
proprieties
a
deputation
in
various
corners
of
moscow
there
still
remained
a
few
people
aimlessly
moving
about
following
their
old
habits
and
hardly
aware
of
what
they
were
doing
when
with
due
circumspection
napoleon
was
informed
that
moscow
was
empty
he
looked
angrily
at
his
informant
turned
away
and
silently
continued
to
walk
to
and
fro
my
carriage
he
said
he
took
his
seat
beside
the
aide
de
camp
on
duty
and
drove
into
the
suburb
moscow
deserted
he
said
to
himself
what
an
incredible
event
he
did
not
drive
into
the
town
but
put
up
at
an
inn
in
the
dorogomilov
suburb
the
coup
de
theatre
had
not
come
off
chapter
xxi
the
russian
troops
were
passing
through
moscow
from
two
o
clock
at
night
till
two
in
the
afternoon
and
bore
away
with
them
the
wounded
and
the
last
of
the
inhabitants
who
were
leaving
the
greatest
crush
during
the
movement
of
the
troops
took
place
at
the
stone
moskva
and
yauza
bridges
while
the
troops
dividing
into
two
parts
when
passing
around
the
kremlin
were
thronging
the
moskva
and
the
stone
bridges
a
great
many
soldiers
taking
advantage
of
the
stoppage
and
congestion
turned
back
from
the
bridges
and
slipped
stealthily
and
silently
past
the
church
of
vasili
the
beatified
and
under
the
borovitski
gate
back
up
the
hill
to
the
red
square
where
some
instinct
told
them
they
could
easily
take
things
not
belonging
to
them
crowds
of
the
kind
seen
at
cheap
sales
filled
all
the
passages
and
alleys
of
the
bazaar
but
there
were
no
dealers
with
voices
of
ingratiating
affability
inviting
customers
to
enter
there
were
no
hawkers
nor
the
usual
motley
crowd
of
female
purchasers
but
only
soldiers
in
uniforms
and
overcoats
though
without
muskets
entering
the
bazaar
empty
handed
and
silently
making
their
way
out
through
its
passages
with
bundles
tradesmen
and
their
assistants
of
whom
there
were
but
few
moved
about
among
the
soldiers
quite
bewildered
they
unlocked
their
shops
and
locked
them
up
again
and
themselves
carried
goods
away
with
the
help
their
assistants
on
the
square
in
front
of
the
bazaar
were
drummers
beating
the
muster
call
but
the
roll
of
the
drums
did
not
make
the
looting
soldiers
run
in
the
direction
of
the
drum
as
formerly
but
made
them
on
the
contrary
run
farther
away
among
the
soldiers
in
the
shops
and
passages
some
men
were
to
be
seen
in
gray
coats
with
closely
shaven
heads
two
officers
one
with
a
scarf
over
his
uniform
and
mounted
on
a
lean
dark
gray
horse
the
other
in
an
overcoat
and
on
foot
stood
at
the
corner
of
ilyinka
street
talking
a
third
officer
galloped
up
to
them
the
general
orders
them
all
to
be
driven
out
at
once
without
fail
this
is
outrageous
half
the
men
have
dispersed
where
are
you
off
to
where
he
shouted
to
three
infantrymen
without
muskets
who
holding
up
the
skirts
of
their
overcoats
were
slipping
past
him
into
the
bazaar
passage
stop
you
rascals
but
how
are
you
going
to
stop
them
replied
another
officer
there
is
no
getting
them
together
the
army
should
push
on
before
the
rest
bolt
that
s
all
how
can
one
push
on
they
are
stuck
there
wedged
on
the
bridge
and
don
t
move
shouldn
t
we
put
a
cordon
round
to
prevent
the
rest
from
running
away
come
go
in
there
and
drive
them
out
shouted
the
senior
officer
the
officer
in
the
scarf
dismounted
called
up
a
drummer
and
went
with
him
into
the
arcade
some
soldiers
started
running
away
in
a
group
a
shopkeeper
with
red
pimples
on
his
cheeks
near
the
nose
and
a
calm
persistent
calculating
expression
on
his
plump
face
hurriedly
and
ostentatiously
approached
the
officer
swinging
his
arms
your
honor
said
he
be
so
good
as
to
protect
us
we
won
t
grudge
trifles
you
are
welcome
to
anything
we
shall
be
delighted
pray
i
ll
fetch
a
piece
of
cloth
at
once
for
such
an
honorable
gentleman
or
even
two
pieces
with
pleasure
for
we
feel
how
it
is
but
what
s
all
this
sheer
robbery
if
you
please
could
not
guards
be
placed
if
only
to
let
us
close
the
shop
several
shopkeepers
crowded
round
the
officer
eh
what
twaddle
said
one
of
them
a
thin
stern
looking
man
when
one
s
head
is
gone
one
doesn
t
weep
for
one
s
hair
take
what
any
of
you
like
and
flourishing
his
arm
energetically
he
turned
sideways
to
the
officer
it
s
all
very
well
for
you
ivan
sidorych
to
talk
said
the
first
tradesman
angrily
please
step
inside
your
honor
talk
indeed
cried
the
thin
one
in
my
three
shops
here
i
have
a
hundred
thousand
rubles
worth
of
goods
can
they
be
saved
when
the
army
has
gone
eh
what
people
against
god
s
might
our
hands
can
t
fight
come
inside
your
honor
repeated
the
tradesman
bowing
the
officer
stood
perplexed
and
his
face
showed
indecision
it
s
not
my
business
he
exclaimed
and
strode
on
quickly
down
one
of
the
passages
from
one
open
shop
came
the
sound
of
blows
and
vituperation
and
just
as
the
officer
came
up
to
it
a
man
in
a
gray
coat
with
a
shaven
head
was
flung
out
violently
this
man
bent
double
rushed
past
the
tradesman
and
the
officer
the
officer
pounced
on
the
soldiers
who
were
in
the
shops
but
at
that
moment
fearful
screams
reached
them
from
the
huge
crowd
on
the
moskva
bridge
and
the
officer
ran
out
into
the
square
what
is
it
what
is
it
he
asked
but
his
comrade
was
already
galloping
off
past
vasili
the
beatified
in
the
direction
from
which
the
screams
came
the
officer
mounted
his
horse
and
rode
after
him
when
he
reached
the
bridge
he
saw
two
unlimbered
guns
the
infantry
crossing
the
bridge
several
overturned
carts
and
frightened
and
laughing
faces
among
the
troops
beside
the
cannon
a
cart
was
standing
to
which
two
horses
were
harnessed
four
borzois
with
collars
were
pressing
close
to
the
wheels
the
cart
was
loaded
high
and
at
the
very
top
beside
a
child
s
chair
with
its
legs
in
the
air
sat
a
peasant
woman
uttering
piercing
and
desperate
shrieks
he
was
told
by
his
fellow
officers
that
the
screams
of
the
crowd
and
the
shrieks
of
the
woman
were
due
to
the
fact
that
general
ermolov
coming
up
to
the
crowd
and
learning
that
soldiers
were
dispersing
among
the
shops
while
crowds
of
civilians
blocked
the
bridge
had
ordered
two
guns
to
be
unlimbered
and
made
a
show
of
firing
at
the
bridge
the
crowd
crushing
one
another
upsetting
carts
and
shouting
and
squeezing
desperately
had
cleared
off
the
bridge
and
the
troops
were
now
moving
forward
chapter
xxii
meanwhile
the
city
itself
was
deserted
there
was
hardly
anyone
in
the
streets
the
gates
and
shops
were
all
closed
only
here
and
there
round
the
taverns
solitary
shouts
or
drunken
songs
could
be
heard
nobody
drove
through
the
streets
and
footsteps
were
rarely
heard
the
povarskaya
was
quite
still
and
deserted
the
huge
courtyard
of
the
rostovs
house
was
littered
with
wisps
of
hay
and
with
dung
from
the
horses
and
not
a
soul
was
to
be
seen
there
in
the
great
drawing
room
of
the
house
which
had
been
left
with
all
it
contained
were
two
people
they
were
the
yard
porter
ignat
and
the
page
boy
mishka
vasilich
s
grandson
who
had
stayed
in
moscow
with
his
grandfather
mishka
had
opened
the
clavichord
and
was
strumming
on
it
with
one
finger
the
yard
porter
his
arms
akimbo
stood
smiling
with
satisfaction
before
the
large
mirror
isn
t
it
fine
eh
uncle
ignat
said
the
boy
suddenly
beginning
to
strike
the
keyboard
with
both
hands
only
fancy
answered
ignat
surprised
at
the
broadening
grin
on
his
face
in
the
mirror
impudence
impudence
they
heard
behind
them
the
voice
of
mavra
kuzminichna
who
had
entered
silently
how
he
s
grinning
the
fat
mug
is
that
what
you
re
here
for
nothing
s
cleared
away
down
there
and
vasilich
is
worn
out
just
you
wait
a
bit
ignat
left
off
smiling
adjusted
his
belt
and
went
out
of
the
room
with
meekly
downcast
eyes
aunt
i
did
it
gently
said
the
boy
i
ll
give
you
something
gently
you
monkey
you
cried
mavra
kuzminichna
raising
her
arm
threateningly
go
and
get
the
samovar
to
boil
for
your
grandfather
mavra
kuzminichna
flicked
the
dust
off
the
clavichord
and
closed
it
and
with
a
deep
sigh
left
the
drawing
room
and
locked
its
main
door
going
out
into
the
yard
she
paused
to
consider
where
she
should
go
next
to
drink
tea
in
the
servants
wing
with
vasilich
or
into
the
storeroom
to
put
away
what
still
lay
about
she
heard
the
sound
of
quick
footsteps
in
the
quiet
street
someone
stopped
at
the
gate
and
the
latch
rattled
as
someone
tried
to
open
it
mavra
kuzminichna
went
to
the
gate
who
do
you
want
the
count
count
ilya
andreevich
rostov
and
who
are
you
an
officer
i
have
to
see
him
came
the
reply
in
a
pleasant
well
bred
russian
voice
mavra
kuzminichna
opened
the
gate
and
an
officer
of
eighteen
with
the
round
face
of
a
rostov
entered
the
yard
they
have
gone
away
sir
went
away
yesterday
at
vespertime
said
mavra
kuzminichna
cordially
the
young
officer
standing
in
the
gateway
as
if
hesitating
whether
to
enter
or
not
clicked
his
tongue
ah
how
annoying
he
muttered
i
should
have
come
yesterday
ah
what
a
pity
meanwhile
mavra
kuzminichna
was
attentively
and
sympathetically
examining
the
familiar
rostov
features
of
the
young
man
s
face
his
tattered
coat
and
trodden
down
boots
what
did
you
want
to
see
the
count
for
she
asked
oh
well
it
can
t
be
helped
said
he
in
a
tone
of
vexation
and
placed
his
hand
on
the
gate
as
if
to
leave
he
again
paused
in
indecision
you
see
he
suddenly
said
i
am
a
kinsman
of
the
count
s
and
he
has
been
very
kind
to
me
as
you
see
he
glanced
with
an
amused
air
and
good
natured
smile
at
his
coat
and
boots
my
things
are
worn
out
and
i
have
no
money
so
i
was
going
to
ask
the
count
mavra
kuzminichna
did
not
let
him
finish
just
wait
a
minute
sir
one
little
moment
said
she
and
as
soon
as
the
officer
let
go
of
the
gate
handle
she
turned
and
hurrying
away
on
her
old
legs
went
through
the
back
yard
to
the
servants
quarters
while
mavra
kuzminichna
was
running
to
her
room
the
officer
walked
about
the
yard
gazing
at
his
worn
out
boots
with
lowered
head
and
a
faint
smile
on
his
lips
what
a
pity
i
ve
missed
uncle
what
a
nice
old
woman
where
has
she
run
off
to
and
how
am
i
to
find
the
nearest
way
to
overtake
my
regiment
which
must
by
now
be
getting
near
the
rogozhski
gate
thought
he
just
then
mavra
kuzminichna
appeared
from
behind
the
corner
of
the
house
with
a
frightened
yet
resolute
look
carrying
a
rolled
up
check
kerchief
in
her
hand
while
still
a
few
steps
from
the
officer
she
unfolded
the
kerchief
and
took
out
of
it
a
white
twenty
five
ruble
assignat
and
hastily
handed
it
to
him
if
his
excellency
had
been
at
home
as
a
kinsman
he
would
of
course
but
as
it
is
mavra
kuzminichna
grew
abashed
and
confused
the
officer
did
not
decline
but
took
the
note
quietly
and
thanked
her
if
the
count
had
been
at
home
mavra
kuzminichna
went
on
apologetically
christ
be
with
you
sir
may
god
preserve
you
said
she
bowing
as
she
saw
him
out
swaying
his
head
and
smiling
as
if
amused
at
himself
the
officer
ran
almost
at
a
trot
through
the
deserted
streets
toward
the
yauza
bridge
to
overtake
his
regiment
but
mavra
kuzminichna
stood
at
the
closed
gate
for
some
time
with
moist
eyes
pensively
swaying
her
head
and
feeling
an
unexpected
flow
of
motherly
tenderness
and
pity
for
the
unknown
young
officer
chapter
xxiii
from
an
unfinished
house
on
the
varvarka
the
ground
floor
of
which
was
a
dramshop
came
drunken
shouts
and
songs
on
benches
round
the
tables
in
a
dirty
little
room
sat
some
ten
factory
hands
tipsy
and
perspiring
with
dim
eyes
and
wide
open
mouths
they
were
all
laboriously
singing
some
song
or
other
they
were
singing
discordantly
arduously
and
with
great
effort
evidently
not
because
they
wished
to
sing
but
because
they
wanted
to
show
they
were
drunk
and
on
a
spree
one
a
tall
fair
haired
lad
in
a
clean
blue
coat
was
standing
over
the
others
his
face
with
its
fine
straight
nose
would
have
been
handsome
had
it
not
been
for
his
thin
compressed
twitching
lips
and
dull
gloomy
fixed
eyes
evidently
possessed
by
some
idea
he
stood
over
those
who
were
singing
and
solemnly
and
jerkily
flourished
above
their
heads
his
white
arm
with
the
sleeve
turned
up
to
the
elbow
trying
unnaturally
to
spread
out
his
dirty
fingers
the
sleeve
of
his
coat
kept
slipping
down
and
he
always
carefully
rolled
it
up
again
with
his
left
hand
as
if
it
were
most
important
that
the
sinewy
white
arm
he
was
flourishing
should
be
bare
in
the
midst
of
the
song
cries
were
heard
and
fighting
and
blows
in
the
passage
and
porch
the
tall
lad
waved
his
arm
stop
it
he
exclaimed
peremptorily
there
s
a
fight
lads
and
still
rolling
up
his
sleeve
he
went
out
to
the
porch
the
factory
hands
followed
him
these
men
who
under
the
leadership
of
the
tall
lad
were
drinking
in
the
dramshop
that
morning
had
brought
the
publican
some
skins
from
the
factory
and
for
this
had
had
drink
served
them
the
blacksmiths
from
a
neighboring
smithy
hearing
the
sounds
of
revelry
in
the
tavern
and
supposing
it
to
have
been
broken
into
wished
to
force
their
way
in
too
and
a
fight
in
the
porch
had
resulted
the
publican
was
fighting
one
of
the
smiths
at
the
door
and
when
the
workmen
came
out
the
smith
wrenching
himself
free
from
the
tavern
keeper
fell
face
downward
on
the
pavement
another
smith
tried
to
enter
the
doorway
pressing
against
the
publican
with
his
chest
the
lad
with
the
turned
up
sleeve
gave
the
smith
a
blow
in
the
face
and
cried
wildly
they
re
fighting
us
lads
at
that
moment
the
first
smith
got
up
and
scratching
his
bruised
face
to
make
it
bleed
shouted
in
a
tearful
voice
police
murder
they
ve
killed
a
man
lads
oh
gracious
me
a
man
beaten
to
death
killed
screamed
a
woman
coming
out
of
a
gate
close
by
a
crowd
gathered
round
the
bloodstained
smith
haven
t
you
robbed
people
enough
taking
their
last
shirts
said
a
voice
addressing
the
publican
what
have
you
killed
a
man
for
you
thief
the
tall
lad
standing
in
the
porch
turned
his
bleared
eyes
from
the
publican
to
the
smith
and
back
again
as
if
considering
whom
he
ought
to
fight
now
murderer
he
shouted
suddenly
to
the
publican
bind
him
lads
i
daresay
you
would
like
to
bind
me
shouted
the
publican
pushing
away
the
men
advancing
on
him
and
snatching
his
cap
from
his
head
he
flung
it
on
the
ground
as
if
this
action
had
some
mysterious
and
menacing
significance
the
workmen
surrounding
the
publican
paused
in
indecision
i
know
the
law
very
well
mates
i
ll
take
the
matter
to
the
captain
of
police
you
think
i
won
t
get
to
him
robbery
is
not
permitted
to
anybody
now
a
days
shouted
the
publican
picking
up
his
cap
come
along
then
come
along
then
the
publican
and
the
tall
young
fellow
repeated
one
after
the
other
and
they
moved
up
the
street
together
the
bloodstained
smith
went
beside
them
the
factory
hands
and
others
followed
behind
talking
and
shouting
at
the
corner
of
the
moroseyka
opposite
a
large
house
with
closed
shutters
and
bearing
a
bootmaker
s
signboard
stood
a
score
of
thin
worn
out
gloomy
faced
bootmakers
wearing
overalls
and
long
tattered
coats
he
should
pay
folks
off
properly
a
thin
workingman
with
frowning
brows
and
a
straggly
beard
was
saying
but
he
s
sucked
our
blood
and
now
he
thinks
he
s
quit
of
us
he
s
been
misleading
us
all
the
week
and
now
that
he
s
brought
us
to
this
pass
he
s
made
off
on
seeing
the
crowd
and
the
bloodstained
man
the
workman
ceased
speaking
and
with
eager
curiosity
all
the
bootmakers
joined
the
moving
crowd
where
are
all
the
folks
going
why
to
the
police
of
course
i
say
is
it
true
that
we
have
been
beaten
and
what
did
you
think
look
what
folks
are
saying
questions
and
answers
were
heard
the
publican
taking
advantage
of
the
increased
crowd
dropped
behind
and
returned
to
his
tavern
the
tall
youth
not
noticing
the
disappearance
of
his
foe
waved
his
bare
arm
and
went
on
talking
incessantly
attracting
general
attention
to
himself
it
was
around
him
that
the
people
chiefly
crowded
expecting
answers
from
him
to
the
questions
that
occupied
all
their
minds
he
must
keep
order
keep
the
law
that
s
what
the
government
is
there
for
am
i
not
right
good
christians
said
the
tall
youth
with
a
scarcely
perceptible
smile
he
thinks
there
s
no
government
how
can
one
do
without
government
or
else
there
would
be
plenty
who
d
rob
us
why
talk
nonsense
rejoined
voices
in
the
crowd
will
they
give
up
moscow
like
this
they
told
you
that
for
fun
and
you
believed
it
aren
t
there
plenty
of
troops
on
the
march
let
him
in
indeed
that
s
what
the
government
is
for
you
d
better
listen
to
what
people
are
saying
said
some
of
the
mob
pointing
to
the
tall
youth
by
the
wall
of
china
town
a
smaller
group
of
people
were
gathered
round
a
man
in
a
frieze
coat
who
held
a
paper
in
his
hand
an
ukase
they
are
reading
an
ukase
reading
an
ukase
cried
voices
in
the
crowd
and
the
people
rushed
toward
the
reader
the
man
in
the
frieze
coat
was
reading
the
broadsheet
of
august
when
the
crowd
collected
round
him
he
seemed
confused
but
at
the
demand
of
the
tall
lad
who
had
pushed
his
way
up
to
him
he
began
in
a
rather
tremulous
voice
to
read
the
sheet
from
the
beginning
early
tomorrow
i
shall
go
to
his
serene
highness
he
read
sirin
highness
said
the
tall
fellow
with
a
triumphant
smile
on
his
lips
and
a
frown
on
his
brow
to
consult
with
him
to
act
and
to
aid
the
army
to
exterminate
these
scoundrels
we
too
will
take
part
the
reader
went
on
and
then
paused
do
you
see
shouted
the
youth
victoriously
he
s
going
to
clear
up
the
whole
affair
for
you
in
destroying
them
and
will
send
these
visitors
to
the
devil
i
will
come
back
to
dinner
and
we
ll
set
to
work
we
will
do
completely
do
and
undo
these
scoundrels
the
last
words
were
read
out
in
the
midst
of
complete
silence
the
tall
lad
hung
his
head
gloomily
it
was
evident
that
no
one
had
understood
the
last
part
in
particular
the
words
i
will
come
back
to
dinner
evidently
displeased
both
reader
and
audience
the
people
s
minds
were
tuned
to
a
high
pitch
and
this
was
too
simple
and
needlessly
comprehensible
it
was
what
any
one
of
them
might
have
said
and
therefore
was
what
an
ukase
emanating
from
the
highest
authority
should
not
say
they
all
stood
despondent
and
silent
the
tall
youth
moved
his
lips
and
swayed
from
side
to
side
we
should
ask
him
that
s
he
himself
yes
ask
him
indeed
why
not
he
ll
explain
voices
in
the
rear
of
the
crowd
were
suddenly
heard
saying
and
the
general
attention
turned
to
the
police
superintendent
s
trap
which
drove
into
the
square
attended
by
two
mounted
dragoons
the
superintendent
of
police
who
had
that
morning
by
count
rostopchin
s
orders
to
burn
the
barges
and
had
in
connection
with
that
matter
acquired
a
large
sum
of
money
which
was
at
that
moment
in
his
pocket
on
seeing
a
crowd
bearing
down
upon
him
told
his
coachman
to
stop
what
people
are
these
he
shouted
to
the
men
who
were
moving
singly
and
timidly
in
the
direction
of
his
trap
what
people
are
these
he
shouted
again
receiving
no
answer
your
honor
replied
the
shopman
in
the
frieze
coat
your
honor
in
accord
with
the
proclamation
of
his
highest
excellency
the
count
they
desire
to
serve
not
sparing
their
lives
and
it
is
not
any
kind
of
riot
but
as
his
highest
excellence
said
the
count
has
not
left
he
is
here
and
an
order
will
be
issued
concerning
you
said
the
superintendent
of
police
go
on
he
ordered
his
coachman
the
crowd
halted
pressing
around
those
who
had
heard
what
the
superintendent
had
said
and
looking
at
the
departing
trap
the
superintendent
of
police
turned
round
at
that
moment
with
a
scared
look
said
something
to
his
coachman
and
his
horses
increased
their
speed
it
s
a
fraud
lads
lead
the
way
to
him
himself
shouted
the
tall
youth
don
t
let
him
go
lads
let
him
answer
us
keep
him
shouted
different
people
and
the
people
dashed
in
pursuit
of
the
trap
following
the
superintendent
of
police
and
talking
loudly
the
crowd
went
in
the
direction
of
the
lubyanka
street
there
now
the
gentry
and
merchants
have
gone
away
and
left
us
to
perish
do
they
think
we
re
dogs
voices
in
the
crowd
were
heard
saying
more
and
more
frequently
chapter
xxiv
on
the
evening
of
the
first
of
september
after
his
interview
with
kutuzov
count
rostopchin
had
returned
to
moscow
mortified
and
offended
because
he
had
not
been
invited
to
attend
the
council
of
war
and
because
kutuzov
had
paid
no
attention
to
his
offer
to
take
part
in
the
defense
of
the
city
amazed
also
at
the
novel
outlook
revealed
to
him
at
the
camp
which
treated
the
tranquillity
of
the
capital
and
its
patriotic
fervor
as
not
merely
secondary
but
quite
irrelevant
and
unimportant
matters
distressed
offended
and
surprised
by
all
this
rostopchin
had
returned
to
moscow
after
supper
he
lay
down
on
a
sofa
without
undressing
and
was
awakened
soon
after
midnight
by
a
courier
bringing
him
a
letter
from
kutuzov
this
letter
requested
the
count
to
send
police
officers
to
guide
the
troops
through
the
town
as
the
army
was
retreating
to
the
ryazan
road
beyond
moscow
this
was
not
news
to
rostopchin
he
had
known
that
moscow
would
be
abandoned
not
merely
since
his
interview
the
previous
day
with
kutuzov
on
the
poklonny
hill
but
ever
since
the
battle
of
borodino
for
all
the
generals
who
came
to
moscow
after
that
battle
had
said
unanimously
that
it
was
impossible
to
fight
another
battle
and
since
then
the
government
property
had
been
removed
every
night
and
half
the
inhabitants
had
left
the
city
with
rostopchin
s
own
permission
yet
all
the
same
this
information
astonished
and
irritated
the
count
coming
as
it
did
in
the
form
of
a
simple
note
with
an
order
from
kutuzov
and
received
at
night
breaking
in
on
his
beauty
sleep
when
later
on
in
his
memoirs
count
rostopchin
explained
his
actions
at
this
time
he
repeatedly
says
that
he
was
then
actuated
by
two
important
considerations
to
maintain
tranquillity
in
moscow
and
expedite
the
departure
of
the
inhabitants
if
one
accepts
this
twofold
aim
all
rostopchin
s
actions
appear
irreproachable
why
were
the
holy
relics
the
arms
ammunition
gunpowder
and
stores
of
corn
not
removed
why
were
thousands
of
inhabitants
deceived
into
believing
that
moscow
would
not
be
given
up
and
thereby
ruined
to
presence
the
tranquillity
of
the
city
explains
count
rostopchin
why
were
bundles
of
useless
papers
from
the
government
offices
and
leppich
s
balloon
and
other
articles
removed
to
leave
the
town
empty
explains
count
rostopchin
one
need
only
admit
that
public
tranquillity
is
in
danger
and
any
action
finds
a
justification
all
the
horrors
of
the
reign
of
terror
were
based
only
on
solicitude
for
public
tranquillity
on
what
then
was
count
rostopchin
s
fear
for
the
tranquillity
of
moscow
based
in
what
reason
was
there
for
assuming
any
probability
of
an
uprising
in
the
city
the
inhabitants
were
leaving
it
and
the
retreating
troops
were
filling
it
why
should
that
cause
the
masses
to
riot
neither
in
moscow
nor
anywhere
in
russia
did
anything
resembling
an
insurrection
ever
occur
when
the
enemy
entered
a
town
more
than
ten
thousand
people
were
still
in
moscow
on
the
first
and
second
of
september
and
except
for
a
mob
in
the
governor
s
courtyard
assembled
there
at
his
bidding
nothing
happened
it
is
obvious
that
there
would
have
been
even
less
reason
to
expect
a
disturbance
among
the
people
if
after
the
battle
of
borodino
when
the
surrender
of
moscow
became
certain
or
at
least
probable
rostopchin
instead
of
exciting
the
people
by
distributing
arms
and
broadsheets
had
taken
steps
to
remove
all
the
holy
relics
the
gunpowder
munitions
and
money
and
had
told
the
population
plainly
that
the
town
would
be
abandoned
rostopchin
though
he
had
patriotic
sentiments
was
a
sanguine
and
impulsive
man
who
had
always
moved
in
the
highest
administrative
circles
and
had
no
understanding
at
all
of
the
people
he
supposed
himself
to
be
guiding
ever
since
the
enemy
s
entry
into
smolensk
he
had
in
imagination
been
playing
the
role
of
director
of
the
popular
feeling
of
the
heart
of
russia
not
only
did
it
seem
to
him
as
to
all
administrators
that
he
controlled
the
external
actions
of
moscow
s
inhabitants
but
he
also
thought
he
controlled
their
mental
attitude
by
means
of
his
broadsheets
and
posters
written
in
a
coarse
tone
which
the
people
despise
in
their
own
class
and
do
not
understand
from
those
in
authority
rostopchin
was
so
pleased
with
the
fine
role
of
leader
of
popular
feeling
and
had
grown
so
used
to
it
that
the
necessity
of
relinquishing
that
role
and
abandoning
moscow
without
any
heroic
display
took
him
unawares
and
he
suddenly
felt
the
ground
slip
away
from
under
his
feet
so
that
he
positively
did
not
know
what
to
do
though
he
knew
it
was
coming
he
did
not
till
the
last
moment
wholeheartedly
believe
that
moscow
would
be
abandoned
and
did
not
prepare
for
it
the
inhabitants
left
against
his
wishes
if
the
government
offices
were
removed
this
was
only
done
on
the
demand
of
officials
to
whom
the
count
yielded
reluctantly
he
was
absorbed
in
the
role
he
had
created
for
himself
as
is
often
the
case
with
those
gifted
with
an
ardent
imagination
though
he
had
long
known
that
moscow
would
be
abandoned
he
knew
it
only
with
his
intellect
he
did
not
believe
it
in
his
heart
and
did
not
adapt
himself
mentally
to
this
new
position
of
affairs
all
his
painstaking
and
energetic
activity
in
how
far
it
was
useful
and
had
any
effect
on
the
people
is
another
question
had
been
simply
directed
toward
arousing
in
the
masses
his
own
feeling
of
patriotic
hatred
of
the
french
but
when
events
assumed
their
true
historical
character
when
expressing
hatred
for
the
french
in
words
proved
insufficient
when
it
was
not
even
possible
to
express
that
hatred
by
fighting
a
battle
when
self
confidence
was
of
no
avail
in
relation
to
the
one
question
before
moscow
when
the
whole
population
streamed
out
of
moscow
as
one
man
abandoning
their
belongings
and
proving
by
that
negative
action
all
the
depth
of
their
national
feeling
then
the
role
chosen
by
rostopchin
suddenly
appeared
senseless
he
unexpectedly
felt
himself
ridiculous
weak
and
alone
with
no
ground
to
stand
on
when
awakened
from
his
sleep
he
received
that
cold
peremptory
note
from
kutuzov
he
felt
the
more
irritated
the
more
he
felt
himself
to
blame
all
that
he
had
been
specially
put
in
charge
of
the
state
property
which
he
should
have
removed
was
still
in
moscow
and
it
was
no
longer
possible
to
take
the
whole
of
it
away
who
is
to
blame
for
it
who
has
let
things
come
to
such
a
pass
he
ruminated
not
i
of
course
i
had
everything
ready
i
had
moscow
firmly
in
hand
and
this
is
what
they
have
let
it
come
to
villains
traitors
he
thought
without
clearly
defining
who
the
villains
and
traitors
were
but
feeling
it
necessary
to
hate
those
traitors
whoever
they
might
be
who
were
to
blame
for
the
false
and
ridiculous
position
in
which
he
found
himself
all
that
night
count
rostopchin
issued
orders
for
which
people
came
to
him
from
all
parts
of
moscow
those
about
him
had
never
seen
the
count
so
morose
and
irritable
your
excellency
the
director
of
the
registrar
s
department
has
sent
for
instructions
from
the
consistory
from
the
senate
from
the
university
from
the
foundling
hospital
the
suffragan
has
sent
asking
for
information
what
are
your
orders
about
the
fire
brigade
from
the
governor
of
the
prison
from
the
superintendent
of
the
lunatic
asylum
all
night
long
such
announcements
were
continually
being
received
by
the
count
to
all
these
inquiries
he
gave
brief
and
angry
replies
indicating
that
orders
from
him
were
not
now
needed
that
the
whole
affair
carefully
prepared
by
him
had
now
been
ruined
by
somebody
and
that
that
somebody
would
have
to
bear
the
whole
responsibility
for
all
that
might
happen
oh
tell
that
blockhead
he
said
in
reply
to
the
question
from
the
registrar
s
department
that
he
should
remain
to
guard
his
documents
now
why
are
you
asking
silly
questions
about
the
fire
brigade
they
have
horses
let
them
be
off
to
vladimir
and
not
leave
them
to
the
french
your
excellency
the
superintendent
of
the
lunatic
asylum
has
come
what
are
your
commands
my
commands
let
them
go
away
that
s
all
and
let
the
lunatics
out
into
the
town
when
lunatics
command
our
armies
god
evidently
means
these
other
madmen
to
be
free
in
reply
to
an
inquiry
about
the
convicts
in
the
prison
count
rostopchin
shouted
angrily
at
the
governor
do
you
expect
me
to
give
you
two
battalions
which
we
have
not
got
for
a
convoy
release
them
that
s
all
about
it
your
excellency
there
are
some
political
prisoners
meshkov
vereshchagin
vereshchagin
hasn
t
he
been
hanged
yet
shouted
rostopchin
bring
him
to
me
chapter
xxv
toward
nine
o
clock
in
the
morning
when
the
troops
were
already
moving
through
moscow
nobody
came
to
the
count
any
more
for
instructions
those
who
were
able
to
get
away
were
going
of
their
own
accord
those
who
remained
behind
decided
for
themselves
what
they
must
do
the
count
ordered
his
carriage
that
he
might
drive
to
sokolniki
and
sat
in
his
study
with
folded
hands
morose
sallow
and
taciturn
in
quiet
and
untroubled
times
it
seems
to
every
administrator
that
it
is
only
by
his
efforts
that
the
whole
population
under
his
rule
is
kept
going
and
in
this
consciousness
of
being
indispensable
every
administrator
finds
the
chief
reward
of
his
labor
and
efforts
while
the
sea
of
history
remains
calm
the
ruler
administrator
in
his
frail
bark
holding
on
with
a
boat
hook
to
the
ship
of
the
people
and
himself
moving
naturally
imagines
that
his
efforts
move
the
ship
he
is
holding
on
to
but
as
soon
as
a
storm
arises
and
the
sea
begins
to
heave
and
the
ship
to
move
such
a
delusion
is
no
longer
possible
the
ship
moves
independently
with
its
own
enormous
motion
the
boat
hook
no
longer
reaches
the
moving
vessel
and
suddenly
the
administrator
instead
of
appearing
a
ruler
and
a
source
of
power
becomes
an
insignificant
useless
feeble
man
rostopchin
felt
this
and
it
was
this
which
exasperated
him
the
superintendent
of
police
whom
the
crowd
had
stopped
went
in
to
see
him
at
the
same
time
as
an
adjutant
who
informed
the
count
that
the
horses
were
harnessed
they
were
both
pale
and
the
superintendent
of
police
after
reporting
that
he
had
executed
the
instructions
he
had
received
informed
the
count
that
an
immense
crowd
had
collected
in
the
courtyard
and
wished
to
see
him
without
saying
a
word
rostopchin
rose
and
walked
hastily
to
his
light
luxurious
drawing
room
went
to
the
balcony
door
took
hold
of
the
handle
let
it
go
again
and
went
to
the
window
from
which
he
had
a
better
view
of
the
whole
crowd
the
tall
lad
was
standing
in
front
flourishing
his
arm
and
saying
something
with
a
stern
look
the
blood
stained
smith
stood
beside
him
with
a
gloomy
face
a
drone
of
voices
was
audible
through
the
closed
window
is
my
carriage
ready
asked
rostopchin
stepping
back
from
the
window
it
is
your
excellency
replied
the
adjutant
rostopchin
went
again
to
the
balcony
door
but
what
do
they
want
he
asked
the
superintendent
of
police
your
excellency
they
say
they
have
got
ready
according
to
your
orders
to
go
against
the
french
and
they
shouted
something
about
treachery
but
it
is
a
turbulent
crowd
your
excellency
i
hardly
managed
to
get
away
from
it
your
excellency
i
venture
to
suggest
you
may
go
i
don
t
need
you
to
tell
me
what
to
do
exclaimed
rostopchin
angrily
he
stood
by
the
balcony
door
looking
at
the
crowd
this
is
what
they
have
done
with
russia
this
is
what
they
have
done
with
me
thought
he
full
of
an
irrepressible
fury
that
welled
up
within
him
against
the
someone
to
whom
what
was
happening
might
be
attributed
as
often
happens
with
passionate
people
he
was
mastered
by
anger
but
was
still
seeking
an
object
on
which
to
vent
it
here
is
that
mob
the
dregs
of
the
people
he
thought
as
he
gazed
at
the
crowd
this
rabble
they
have
roused
by
their
folly
they
want
a
victim
he
thought
as
he
looked
at
the
tall
lad
flourishing
his
arm
and
this
thought
occurred
to
him
just
because
he
himself
desired
a
victim
something
on
which
to
vent
his
rage
is
the
carriage
ready
he
asked
again
yes
your
excellency
what
are
your
orders
about
vereshchagin
he
is
waiting
at
the
porch
said
the
adjutant
ah
exclaimed
rostopchin
as
if
struck
by
an
unexpected
recollection
and
rapidly
opening
the
door
he
went
resolutely
out
onto
the
balcony
the
talking
instantly
ceased
hats
and
caps
were
doffed
and
all
eyes
were
raised
to
the
count
good
morning
lads
said
the
count
briskly
and
loudly
thank
you
for
coming
i
ll
come
out
to
you
in
a
moment
but
we
must
first
settle
with
the
villain
we
must
punish
the
villain
who
has
caused
the
ruin
of
moscow
wait
for
me
and
the
count
stepped
as
briskly
back
into
the
room
and
slammed
the
door
behind
him
a
murmur
of
approbation
and
satisfaction
ran
through
the
crowd
he
ll
settle
with
all
the
villains
you
ll
see
and
you
said
the
french
he
ll
show
you
what
law
is
the
mob
were
saying
as
if
reproving
one
another
for
their
lack
of
confidence
a
few
minutes
later
an
officer
came
hurriedly
out
of
the
front
door
gave
an
order
and
the
dragoons
formed
up
in
line
the
crowd
moved
eagerly
from
the
balcony
toward
the
porch
rostopchin
coming
out
there
with
quick
angry
steps
looked
hastily
around
as
if
seeking
someone
where
is
he
he
inquired
and
as
he
spoke
he
saw
a
young
man
coming
round
the
corner
of
the
house
between
two
dragoons
he
had
a
long
thin
neck
and
his
head
that
had
been
half
shaved
was
again
covered
by
short
hair
this
young
man
was
dressed
in
a
threadbare
blue
cloth
coat
lined
with
fox
fur
that
had
once
been
smart
and
dirty
hempen
convict
trousers
over
which
were
pulled
his
thin
dirty
trodden
down
boots
on
his
thin
weak
legs
were
heavy
chains
which
hampered
his
irresolute
movements
ah
said
rostopchin
hurriedly
turning
away
his
eyes
from
the
young
man
in
the
fur
lined
coat
and
pointing
to
the
bottom
step
of
the
porch
put
him
there
the
young
man
in
his
clattering
chains
stepped
clumsily
to
the
spot
indicated
holding
away
with
one
finger
the
coat
collar
which
chafed
his
neck
turned
his
long
neck
twice
this
way
and
that
sighed
and
submissively
folded
before
him
his
thin
hands
unused
to
work
for
several
seconds
while
the
young
man
was
taking
his
place
on
the
step
the
silence
continued
only
among
the
back
rows
of
the
people
who
were
all
pressing
toward
the
one
spot
could
sighs
groans
and
the
shuffling
of
feet
be
heard
while
waiting
for
the
young
man
to
take
his
place
on
the
step
rostopchin
stood
frowning
and
rubbing
his
face
with
his
hand
lads
said
he
with
a
metallic
ring
in
his
voice
this
man
vereshchagin
is
the
scoundrel
by
whose
doing
moscow
is
perishing
the
young
man
in
the
fur
lined
coat
stooping
a
little
stood
in
a
submissive
attitude
his
fingers
clasped
before
him
his
emaciated
young
face
disfigured
by
the
half
shaven
head
hung
down
hopelessly
at
the
count
s
first
words
he
raised
it
slowly
and
looked
up
at
him
as
if
wishing
to
say
something
or
at
least
to
meet
his
eye
but
rostopchin
did
not
look
at
him
a
vein
in
the
young
man
s
long
thin
neck
swelled
like
a
cord
and
went
blue
behind
the
ear
and
suddenly
his
face
flushed
all
eyes
were
fixed
on
him
he
looked
at
the
crowd
and
rendered
more
hopeful
by
the
expression
he
read
on
the
faces
there
he
smiled
sadly
and
timidly
and
lowering
his
head
shifted
his
feet
on
the
step
he
has
betrayed
his
tsar
and
his
country
he
had
gone
over
to
bonaparte
he
alone
of
all
the
russians
has
disgraced
the
russian
name
he
has
caused
moscow
to
perish
said
rostopchin
in
a
sharp
even
voice
but
suddenly
he
glanced
down
at
vereshchagin
who
continued
to
stand
in
the
same
submissive
attitude
as
if
inflamed
by
the
sight
he
raised
his
arm
and
addressed
the
people
almost
shouting
deal
with
him
as
you
think
fit
i
hand
him
over
to
you
the
crowd
remained
silent
and
only
pressed
closer
and
closer
to
one
another
to
keep
one
another
back
to
breathe
in
that
stifling
atmosphere
to
be
unable
to
stir
and
to
await
something
unknown
uncomprehended
and
terrible
was
becoming
unbearable
those
standing
in
front
who
had
seen
and
heard
what
had
taken
place
before
them
all
stood
with
wide
open
eyes
and
mouths
straining
with
all
their
strength
and
held
back
the
crowd
that
was
pushing
behind
them
beat
him
let
the
traitor
perish
and
not
disgrace
the
russian
name
shouted
rostopchin
cut
him
down
i
command
it
hearing
not
so
much
the
words
as
the
angry
tone
of
rostopchin
s
voice
the
crowd
moaned
and
heaved
forward
but
again
paused
count
exclaimed
the
timid
yet
theatrical
voice
of
vereshchagin
in
the
midst
of
the
momentary
silence
that
ensued
count
one
god
is
above
us
both
he
lifted
his
head
and
again
the
thick
vein
in
his
thin
neck
filled
with
blood
and
the
color
rapidly
came
and
went
in
his
face
he
did
not
finish
what
he
wished
to
say
cut
him
down
i
command
it
shouted
rostopchin
suddenly
growing
pale
like
vereshchagin
draw
sabers
cried
the
dragoon
officer
drawing
his
own
another
still
stronger
wave
flowed
through
the
crowd
and
reaching
the
front
ranks
carried
it
swaying
to
the
very
steps
of
the
porch
the
tall
youth
with
a
stony
look
on
his
face
and
rigid
and
uplifted
arm
stood
beside
vereshchagin
saber
him
the
dragoon
officer
almost
whispered
and
one
of
the
soldiers
his
face
all
at
once
distorted
with
fury
struck
vereshchagin
on
the
head
with
the
blunt
side
of
his
saber
ah
cried
vereshchagin
in
meek
surprise
looking
round
with
a
frightened
glance
as
if
not
understanding
why
this
was
done
to
him
a
similar
moan
of
surprise
and
horror
ran
through
the
crowd
o
lord
exclaimed
a
sorrowful
voice
but
after
the
exclamation
of
surprise
that
had
escaped
from
vereshchagin
he
uttered
a
plaintive
cry
of
pain
and
that
cry
was
fatal
the
barrier
of
human
feeling
strained
to
the
utmost
that
had
held
the
crowd
in
check
suddenly
broke
the
crime
had
begun
and
must
now
be
completed
the
plaintive
moan
of
reproach
was
drowned
by
the
threatening
and
angry
roar
of
the
crowd
like
the
seventh
and
last
wave
that
shatters
a
ship
that
last
irresistible
wave
burst
from
the
rear
and
reached
the
front
ranks
carrying
them
off
their
feet
and
engulfing
them
all
the
dragoon
was
about
to
repeat
his
blow
vereshchagin
with
a
cry
of
horror
covering
his
head
with
his
hands
rushed
toward
the
crowd
the
tall
youth
against
whom
he
stumbled
seized
his
thin
neck
with
his
hands
and
yelling
wildly
fell
with
him
under
the
feet
of
the
pressing
struggling
crowd
some
beat
and
tore
at
vereshchagin
others
at
the
tall
youth
and
the
screams
of
those
that
were
being
trampled
on
and
of
those
who
tried
to
rescue
the
tall
lad
only
increased
the
fury
of
the
crowd
it
was
a
long
time
before
the
dragoons
could
extricate
the
bleeding
youth
beaten
almost
to
death
and
for
a
long
time
despite
the
feverish
haste
with
which
the
mob
tried
to
end
the
work
that
had
been
begun
those
who
were
hitting
throttling
and
tearing
at
vereshchagin
were
unable
to
kill
him
for
the
crowd
pressed
from
all
sides
swaying
as
one
mass
with
them
in
the
center
and
rendering
it
impossible
for
them
either
to
kill
him
or
let
him
go
hit
him
with
an
ax
eh
crushed
traitor
he
sold
christ
still
alive
tenacious
serves
him
right
torture
serves
a
thief
right
use
the
hatchet
what
still
alive
only
when
the
victim
ceased
to
struggle
and
his
cries
changed
to
a
long
drawn
measured
death
rattle
did
the
crowd
around
his
prostrate
bleeding
corpse
begin
rapidly
to
change
places
each
one
came
up
glanced
at
what
had
been
done
and
with
horror
reproach
and
astonishment
pushed
back
again
o
lord
the
people
are
like
wild
beasts
how
could
he
be
alive
voices
in
the
crowd
could
be
heard
saying
quite
a
young
fellow
too
must
have
been
a
merchant
s
son
what
men
and
they
say
he
s
not
the
right
one
how
not
the
right
one
o
lord
and
there
s
another
has
been
beaten
too
they
say
he
s
nearly
done
for
oh
the
people
aren
t
they
afraid
of
sinning
said
the
same
mob
now
looking
with
pained
distress
at
the
dead
body
with
its
long
thin
half
severed
neck
and
its
livid
face
stained
with
blood
and
dust
a
painstaking
police
officer
considering
the
presence
of
a
corpse
in
his
excellency
s
courtyard
unseemly
told
the
dragoons
to
take
it
away
two
dragoons
took
it
by
its
distorted
legs
and
dragged
it
along
the
ground
the
gory
dust
stained
half
shaven
head
with
its
long
neck
trailed
twisting
along
the
ground
the
crowd
shrank
back
from
it
at
the
moment
when
vereshchagin
fell
and
the
crowd
closed
in
with
savage
yells
and
swayed
about
him
rostopchin
suddenly
turned
pale
and
instead
of
going
to
the
back
entrance
where
his
carriage
awaited
him
went
with
hurried
steps
and
bent
head
not
knowing
where
and
why
along
the
passage
leading
to
the
rooms
on
the
ground
floor
the
count
s
face
was
white
and
he
could
not
control
the
feverish
twitching
of
his
lower
jaw
this
way
your
excellency
where
are
you
going
this
way
please
said
a
trembling
frightened
voice
behind
him
count
rostopchin
was
unable
to
reply
and
turning
obediently
went
in
the
direction
indicated
at
the
back
entrance
stood
his
caleche
the
distant
roar
of
the
yelling
crowd
was
audible
even
there
he
hastily
took
his
seat
and
told
the
coachman
to
drive
him
to
his
country
house
in
sokolniki
when
they
reached
the
myasnitski
street
and
could
no
longer
hear
the
shouts
of
the
mob
the
count
began
to
repent
he
remembered
with
dissatisfaction
the
agitation
and
fear
he
had
betrayed
before
his
subordinates
the
mob
is
terrible
disgusting
he
said
to
himself
in
french
they
are
like
wolves
whom
nothing
but
flesh
can
appease
count
one
god
is
above
us
both
vereshchagin
s
words
suddenly
recurred
to
him
and
a
disagreeable
shiver
ran
down
his
back
but
this
was
only
a
momentary
feeling
and
count
rostopchin
smiled
disdainfully
at
himself
i
had
other
duties
thought
he
the
people
had
to
be
appeased
many
other
victims
have
perished
and
are
perishing
for
the
public
good
and
he
began
thinking
of
his
social
duties
to
his
family
and
to
the
city
entrusted
to
him
and
of
himself
not
himself
as
theodore
vasilyevich
rostopchin
he
fancied
that
theodore
vasilyevich
rostopchin
was
sacrificing
himself
for
the
public
good
but
himself
as
governor
the
representative
of
authority
and
of
the
tsar
had
i
been
simply
theodore
vasilyevich
my
course
of
action
would
have
been
quite
different
but
it
was
my
duty
to
safeguard
my
life
and
dignity
as
commander
in
chief
lightly
swaying
on
the
flexible
springs
of
his
carriage
and
no
longer
hearing
the
terrible
sounds
of
the
crowd
rostopchin
grew
physically
calm
and
as
always
happens
as
soon
as
he
became
physically
tranquil
his
mind
devised
reasons
why
he
should
be
mentally
tranquil
too
the
thought
which
tranquillized
rostopchin
was
not
a
new
one
since
the
world
began
and
men
have
killed
one
another
no
one
has
ever
committed
such
a
crime
against
his
fellow
man
without
comforting
himself
with
this
same
idea
this
idea
is
le
bien
public
the
hypothetical
welfare
of
other
people
to
a
man
not
swayed
by
passion
that
welfare
is
never
certain
but
he
who
commits
such
a
crime
always
knows
just
where
that
welfare
lies
and
rostopchin
now
knew
it
not
only
did
his
reason
not
reproach
him
for
what
he
had
done
but
he
even
found
cause
for
self
satisfaction
in
having
so
successfully
contrived
to
avail
himself
of
a
convenient
opportunity
to
punish
a
criminal
and
at
the
same
time
pacify
the
mob
vereshchagin
was
tried
and
condemned
to
death
thought
rostopchin
though
the
senate
had
only
condemned
vereshchagin
to
hard
labor
he
was
a
traitor
and
a
spy
i
could
not
let
him
go
unpunished
and
so
i
have
killed
two
birds
with
one
stone
to
appease
the
mob
i
gave
them
a
victim
and
at
the
same
time
punished
a
miscreant
having
reached
his
country
house
and
begun
to
give
orders
about
domestic
arrangements
the
count
grew
quite
tranquil
half
an
hour
later
he
was
driving
with
his
fast
horses
across
the
sokolniki
field
no
longer
thinking
of
what
had
occurred
but
considering
what
was
to
come
he
was
driving
to
the
yauza
bridge
where
he
had
heard
that
kutuzov
was
count
rostopchin
was
mentally
preparing
the
angry
and
stinging
reproaches
he
meant
to
address
to
kutuzov
for
his
deception
he
would
make
that
foxy
old
courtier
feel
that
the
responsibility
for
all
the
calamities
that
would
follow
the
abandonment
of
the
city
and
the
ruin
of
russia
as
rostopchin
regarded
it
would
fall
upon
his
doting
old
head
planning
beforehand
what
he
would
say
to
kutuzov
rostopchin
turned
angrily
in
his
caleche
and
gazed
sternly
from
side
to
side
the
sokolniki
field
was
deserted
only
at
the
end
of
it
in
front
of
the
almshouse
and
the
lunatic
asylum
could
be
seen
some
people
in
white
and
others
like
them
walking
singly
across
the
field
shouting
and
gesticulating
one
of
these
was
running
to
cross
the
path
of
count
rostopchin
s
carriage
and
the
count
himself
his
coachman
and
his
dragoons
looked
with
vague
horror
and
curiosity
at
these
released
lunatics
and
especially
at
the
one
running
toward
them
swaying
from
side
to
side
on
his
long
thin
legs
in
his
fluttering
dressing
gown
this
lunatic
was
running
impetuously
his
gaze
fixed
on
rostopchin
shouting
something
in
a
hoarse
voice
and
making
signs
to
him
to
stop
the
lunatic
s
solemn
gloomy
face
was
thin
and
yellow
with
its
beard
growing
in
uneven
tufts
his
black
agate
pupils
with
saffron
yellow
whites
moved
restlessly
near
the
lower
eyelids
stop
pull
up
i
tell
you
he
cried
in
a
piercing
voice
and
again
shouted
something
breathlessly
with
emphatic
intonations
and
gestures
coming
abreast
of
the
caleche
he
ran
beside
it
thrice
have
they
slain
me
thrice
have
i
risen
from
the
dead
they
stoned
me
crucified
me
i
shall
rise
shall
rise
shall
rise
they
have
torn
my
body
the
kingdom
of
god
will
be
overthrown
thrice
will
i
overthrow
it
and
thrice
re
establish
it
he
cried
raising
his
voice
higher
and
higher
count
rostopchin
suddenly
grew
pale
as
he
had
done
when
the
crowd
closed
in
on
vereshchagin
he
turned
away
go
fas
faster
he
cried
in
a
trembling
voice
to
his
coachman
the
caleche
flew
over
the
ground
as
fast
as
the
horses
could
draw
it
but
for
a
long
time
count
rostopchin
still
heard
the
insane
despairing
screams
growing
fainter
in
the
distance
while
his
eyes
saw
nothing
but
the
astonished
frightened
bloodstained
face
of
the
traitor
in
the
fur
lined
coat
recent
as
that
mental
picture
was
rostopchin
already
felt
that
it
had
cut
deep
into
his
heart
and
drawn
blood
even
now
he
felt
clearly
that
the
gory
trace
of
that
recollection
would
not
pass
with
time
but
that
the
terrible
memory
would
on
the
contrary
dwell
in
his
heart
ever
more
cruelly
and
painfully
to
the
end
of
his
life
he
seemed
still
to
hear
the
sound
of
his
own
words
cut
him
down
i
command
it
why
did
i
utter
those
words
it
was
by
some
accident
i
said
them
i
need
not
have
said
them
he
thought
and
then
nothing
would
have
happened
he
saw
the
frightened
and
then
infuriated
face
of
the
dragoon
who
dealt
the
blow
the
look
of
silent
timid
reproach
that
boy
in
the
fur
lined
coat
had
turned
upon
him
but
i
did
not
do
it
for
my
own
sake
i
was
bound
to
act
that
way
the
mob
the
traitor
the
public
welfare
thought
he
troops
were
still
crowding
at
the
yauza
bridge
it
was
hot
kutuzov
dejected
and
frowning
sat
on
a
bench
by
the
bridge
toying
with
his
whip
in
the
sand
when
a
caleche
dashed
up
noisily
a
man
in
a
general
s
uniform
with
plumes
in
his
hat
went
up
to
kutuzov
and
said
something
in
french
it
was
count
rostopchin
he
told
kutuzov
that
he
had
come
because
moscow
the
capital
was
no
more
and
only
the
army
remained
things
would
have
been
different
if
your
serene
highness
had
not
told
me
that
you
would
not
abandon
moscow
without
another
battle
all
this
would
not
have
happened
he
said
kutuzov
looked
at
rostopchin
as
if
not
grasping
what
was
said
to
him
he
was
trying
to
read
something
peculiar
written
at
that
moment
on
the
face
of
the
man
addressing
him
rostopchin
grew
confused
and
became
silent
kutuzov
slightly
shook
his
head
and
not
taking
his
penetrating
gaze
from
rostopchin
s
face
muttered
softly
no
i
shall
not
give
up
moscow
without
a
battle
whether
kutuzov
was
thinking
of
something
entirely
different
when
he
spoke
those
words
or
uttered
them
purposely
knowing
them
to
be
meaningless
at
any
rate
rostopchin
made
no
reply
and
hastily
left
him
and
strange
to
say
the
governor
of
moscow
the
proud
count
rostopchin
took
up
a
cossack
whip
and
went
to
the
bridge
where
he
began
with
shouts
to
drive
on
the
carts
that
blocked
the
way
chapter
xxvi
toward
four
o
clock
in
the
afternoon
murat
s
troops
were
entering
moscow
in
front
rode
a
detachment
of
wurttemberg
hussars
and
behind
them
rode
the
king
of
naples
himself
accompanied
by
a
numerous
suite
about
the
middle
of
the
arbat
street
near
the
church
of
the
miraculous
icon
of
st
nicholas
murat
halted
to
await
news
from
the
advanced
detachment
as
to
the
condition
in
which
they
had
found
the
citadel
le
kremlin
around
murat
gathered
a
group
of
those
who
had
remained
in
moscow
they
all
stared
in
timid
bewilderment
at
the
strange
long
haired
commander
dressed
up
in
feathers
and
gold
is
that
their
tsar
himself
he
s
not
bad
low
voices
could
be
heard
saying
an
interpreter
rode
up
to
the
group
take
off
your
cap
your
caps
these
words
went
from
one
to
another
in
the
crowd
the
interpreter
addressed
an
old
porter
and
asked
if
it
was
far
to
the
kremlin
the
porter
listening
in
perplexity
to
the
unfamiliar
polish
accent
and
not
realizing
that
the
interpreter
was
speaking
russian
did
not
understand
what
was
being
said
to
him
and
slipped
behind
the
others
murat
approached
the
interpreter
and
told
him
to
ask
where
the
russian
army
was
one
of
the
russians
understood
what
was
asked
and
several
voices
at
once
began
answering
the
interpreter
a
french
officer
returning
from
the
advanced
detachment
rode
up
to
murat
and
reported
that
the
gates
of
the
citadel
had
been
barricaded
and
that
there
was
probably
an
ambuscade
there
good
said
murat
and
turning
to
one
of
the
gentlemen
in
his
suite
ordered
four
light
guns
to
be
moved
forward
to
fire
at
the
gates
the
guns
emerged
at
a
trot
from
the
column
following
murat
and
advanced
up
the
arbat
when
they
reached
the
end
of
the
vozdvizhenka
street
they
halted
and
drew
in
the
square
several
french
officers
superintended
the
placing
of
the
guns
and
looked
at
the
kremlin
through
field
glasses
the
bells
in
the
kremlin
were
ringing
for
vespers
and
this
sound
troubled
the
french
they
imagined
it
to
be
a
call
to
arms
a
few
infantrymen
ran
to
the
kutafyev
gate
beams
and
wooden
screens
had
been
put
there
and
two
musket
shots
rang
out
from
under
the
gate
as
soon
as
an
officer
and
men
began
to
run
toward
it
a
general
who
was
standing
by
the
guns
shouted
some
words
of
command
to
the
officer
and
the
latter
ran
back
again
with
his
men
the
sound
of
three
more
shots
came
from
the
gate
one
shot
struck
a
french
soldier
s
foot
and
from
behind
the
screens
came
the
strange
sound
of
a
few
voices
shouting
instantly
as
at
a
word
of
command
the
expression
of
cheerful
serenity
on
the
faces
of
the
french
general
officers
and
men
changed
to
one
of
determined
concentrated
readiness
for
strife
and
suffering
to
all
of
them
from
the
marshal
to
the
least
soldier
that
place
was
not
the
vozdvizhenka
mokhavaya
or
kutafyev
street
nor
the
troitsa
gate
places
familiar
in
moscow
but
a
new
battlefield
which
would
probably
prove
sanguinary
and
all
made
ready
for
that
battle
the
cries
from
the
gates
ceased
the
guns
were
advanced
the
artillerymen
blew
the
ash
off
their
linstocks
and
an
officer
gave
the
word
fire
this
was
followed
by
two
whistling
sounds
of
canister
shot
one
after
another
the
shot
rattled
against
the
stone
of
the
gate
and
upon
the
wooden
beams
and
screens
and
two
wavering
clouds
of
smoke
rose
over
the
square
a
few
instants
after
the
echo
of
the
reports
resounding
over
the
stone
built
kremlin
had
died
away
the
french
heard
a
strange
sound
above
their
head
thousands
of
crows
rose
above
the
walls
and
circled
in
the
air
cawing
and
noisily
flapping
their
wings
together
with
that
sound
came
a
solitary
human
cry
from
the
gateway
and
amid
the
smoke
appeared
the
figure
of
a
bareheaded
man
in
a
peasant
s
coat
he
grasped
a
musket
and
took
aim
at
the
french
fire
repeated
the
officer
once
more
and
the
reports
of
a
musket
and
of
two
cannon
shots
were
heard
simultaneously
the
gate
again
hidden
by
smoke
nothing
more
stirred
behind
the
screens
and
the
french
infantry
soldiers
and
officers
advanced
to
the
gate
in
the
gateway
lay
three
wounded
and
four
dead
two
men
in
peasant
coats
ran
away
at
the
foot
of
the
wall
toward
the
znamenka
clear
that
away
said
the
officer
pointing
to
the
beams
and
the
corpses
and
the
french
soldiers
after
dispatching
the
wounded
threw
the
corpses
over
the
parapet
who
these
men
were
nobody
knew
clear
that
away
was
all
that
was
said
of
them
and
they
were
thrown
over
the
parapet
and
removed
later
on
that
they
might
not
stink
thiers
alone
dedicates
a
few
eloquent
lines
to
their
memory
these
wretches
had
occupied
the
sacred
citadel
having
supplied
themselves
with
guns
from
the
arsenal
and
fired
the
wretches
at
the
french
some
of
them
were
sabered
and
the
kremlin
was
purged
of
their
presence
murat
was
informed
that
the
way
had
been
cleared
the
french
entered
the
gates
and
began
pitching
their
camp
in
the
senate
square
out
of
the
windows
of
the
senate
house
the
soldiers
threw
chairs
into
the
square
for
fuel
and
kindled
fires
there
other
detachments
passed
through
the
kremlin
and
encamped
along
the
moroseyka
the
lubyanka
and
pokrovka
streets
others
quartered
themselves
along
the
vozdvizhenka
the
nikolski
and
the
tverskoy
streets
no
masters
of
the
houses
being
found
anywhere
the
french
were
not
billeted
on
the
inhabitants
as
is
usual
in
towns
but
lived
in
it
as
in
a
camp
though
tattered
hungry
worn
out
and
reduced
to
a
third
of
their
original
number
the
french
entered
moscow
in
good
marching
order
it
was
a
weary
and
famished
but
still
a
fighting
and
menacing
army
but
it
remained
an
army
only
until
its
soldiers
had
dispersed
into
their
different
lodgings
as
soon
as
the
men
of
the
various
regiments
began
to
disperse
among
the
wealthy
and
deserted
houses
the
army
was
lost
forever
and
there
came
into
being
something
nondescript
neither
citizens
nor
soldiers
but
what
are
known
as
marauders
when
five
weeks
later
these
same
men
left
moscow
they
no
longer
formed
an
army
they
were
a
mob
of
marauders
each
carrying
a
quantity
of
articles
which
seemed
to
him
valuable
or
useful
the
aim
of
each
man
when
he
left
moscow
was
no
longer
as
it
had
been
to
conquer
but
merely
to
keep
what
he
had
acquired
like
a
monkey
which
puts
its
paw
into
the
narrow
neck
of
a
jug
and
having
seized
a
handful
of
nuts
will
not
open
its
fist
for
fear
of
losing
what
it
holds
and
therefore
perishes
the
french
when
they
left
moscow
had
inevitably
to
perish
because
they
carried
their
loot
with
them
yet
to
abandon
what
they
had
stolen
was
as
impossible
for
them
as
it
is
for
the
monkey
to
open
its
paw
and
let
go
of
its
nuts
ten
minutes
after
each
regiment
had
entered
a
moscow
district
not
a
soldier
or
officer
was
left
men
in
military
uniforms
and
hessian
boots
could
be
seen
through
the
windows
laughing
and
walking
through
the
rooms
in
cellars
and
storerooms
similar
men
were
busy
among
the
provisions
and
in
the
yards
unlocking
or
breaking
open
coach
house
and
stable
doors
lighting
fires
in
kitchens
and
kneading
and
baking
bread
with
rolled
up
sleeves
and
cooking
or
frightening
amusing
or
caressing
women
and
children
there
were
many
such
men
both
in
the
shops
and
houses
but
there
was
no
army
order
after
order
was
issued
by
the
french
commanders
that
day
forbidding
the
men
to
disperse
about
the
town
sternly
forbidding
any
violence
to
the
inhabitants
or
any
looting
and
announcing
a
roll
call
for
that
very
evening
but
despite
all
these
measures
the
men
who
had
till
then
constituted
an
army
flowed
all
over
the
wealthy
deserted
city
with
its
comforts
and
plentiful
supplies
as
a
hungry
herd
of
cattle
keeps
well
together
when
crossing
a
barren
field
but
gets
out
of
hand
and
at
once
disperses
uncontrollably
as
soon
as
it
reaches
rich
pastures
so
did
the
army
disperse
all
over
the
wealthy
city
no
residents
were
left
in
moscow
and
the
soldiers
like
water
percolating
through
sand
spread
irresistibly
through
the
city
in
all
directions
from
the
kremlin
into
which
they
had
first
marched
the
cavalry
on
entering
a
merchant
s
house
that
had
been
abandoned
and
finding
there
stabling
more
than
sufficient
for
their
horses
went
on
all
the
same
to
the
next
house
which
seemed
to
them
better
many
of
them
appropriated
several
houses
chalked
their
names
on
them
and
quarreled
and
even
fought
with
other
companies
for
them
before
they
had
had
time
to
secure
quarters
the
soldiers
ran
out
into
the
streets
to
see
the
city
and
hearing
that
everything
had
been
abandoned
rushed
to
places
where
valuables
were
to
be
had
for
the
taking
the
officers
followed
to
check
the
soldiers
and
were
involuntarily
drawn
into
doing
the
same
in
carriage
row
carriages
had
been
left
in
the
shops
and
generals
flocked
there
to
select
caleches
and
coaches
for
themselves
the
few
inhabitants
who
had
remained
invited
commanding
officers
to
their
houses
hoping
thereby
to
secure
themselves
from
being
plundered
there
were
masses
of
wealth
and
there
seemed
no
end
to
it
all
around
the
quarters
occupied
by
the
french
were
other
regions
still
unexplored
and
unoccupied
where
they
thought
yet
greater
riches
might
be
found
and
moscow
engulfed
the
army
ever
deeper
and
deeper
when
water
is
spilled
on
dry
ground
both
the
dry
ground
and
the
water
disappear
and
mud
results
and
in
the
same
way
the
entry
of
the
famished
army
into
the
rich
and
deserted
city
resulted
in
fires
and
looting
and
the
destruction
of
both
the
army
and
the
wealthy
city
the
french
attributed
the
fire
of
moscow
au
patriotisme
feroce
de
rostopchine
the
russians
to
the
barbarity
of
the
french
in
reality
however
it
was
not
and
could
not
be
possible
to
explain
the
burning
of
moscow
by
making
any
individual
or
any
group
of
people
responsible
for
it
moscow
was
burned
because
it
found
itself
in
a
position
in
which
any
town
built
of
wood
was
bound
to
burn
quite
apart
from
whether
it
had
or
had
not
a
hundred
and
thirty
inferior
fire
engines
deserted
moscow
had
to
burn
as
inevitably
as
a
heap
of
shavings
has
to
burn
on
which
sparks
continually
fall
for
several
days
a
town
built
of
wood
where
scarcely
a
day
passes
without
conflagrations
when
the
house
owners
are
in
residence
and
a
police
force
is
present
cannot
help
burning
when
its
inhabitants
have
left
it
and
it
is
occupied
by
soldiers
who
smoke
pipes
make
campfires
of
the
senate
chairs
in
the
senate
square
and
cook
themselves
meals
twice
a
day
in
peacetime
it
is
only
necessary
to
billet
troops
in
the
villages
of
any
district
and
the
number
of
fires
in
that
district
immediately
increases
how
much
then
must
the
probability
of
fire
be
increased
in
an
abandoned
wooden
town
where
foreign
troops
are
quartered
le
patriotisme
feroce
de
rostopchine
and
the
barbarity
of
the
french
were
not
to
blame
in
the
matter
moscow
was
set
on
fire
by
the
soldiers
pipes
kitchens
and
campfires
and
by
the
carelessness
of
enemy
soldiers
occupying
houses
they
did
not
own
even
if
there
was
any
arson
which
is
very
doubtful
for
no
one
had
any
reason
to
burn
the
houses
in
any
case
a
troublesome
and
dangerous
thing
to
do
arson
cannot
be
regarded
as
the
cause
for
the
same
thing
would
have
happened
without
any
incendiarism
to
rostopchin
s
ferocious
patriotism
however
tempting
it
might
be
for
the
french
to
blame
rostopchin
s
ferocity
and
for
russians
to
blame
the
scoundrel
bonaparte
or
later
on
to
place
an
heroic
torch
in
the
hands
of
their
own
people
it
is
impossible
not
to
see
that
there
could
be
no
such
direct
cause
of
the
fire
for
moscow
had
to
burn
as
every
village
factory
or
house
must
burn
which
is
left
by
its
owners
and
in
which
strangers
are
allowed
to
live
and
cook
their
porridge
moscow
was
burned
by
its
inhabitants
it
is
true
but
by
those
who
had
abandoned
it
and
not
by
those
who
remained
in
it
moscow
when
occupied
by
the
enemy
did
not
remain
intact
like
berlin
vienna
and
other
towns
simply
because
its
inhabitants
abandoned
it
and
did
not
welcome
the
french
with
bread
and
salt
nor
bring
them
the
keys
of
the
city
chapter
xxvii
the
absorption
of
the
french
by
moscow
radiating
starwise
as
it
did
only
reached
the
quarter
where
pierre
was
staying
by
the
evening
of
the
second
of
september
after
the
last
two
days
spent
in
solitude
and
unusual
circumstances
pierre
was
in
a
state
bordering
on
insanity
he
was
completely
obsessed
by
one
persistent
thought
he
did
not
know
how
or
when
this
thought
had
taken
such
possession
of
him
but
he
remembered
nothing
of
the
past
understood
nothing
of
the
present
and
all
he
saw
and
heard
appeared
to
him
like
a
dream
he
had
left
home
only
to
escape
the
intricate
tangle
of
life
s
demands
that
enmeshed
him
and
which
in
his
present
condition
he
was
unable
to
unravel
he
had
gone
to
joseph
alexeevich
s
house
on
the
plea
of
sorting
the
deceased
s
books
and
papers
only
in
search
of
rest
from
life
s
turmoil
for
in
his
mind
the
memory
of
joseph
alexeevich
was
connected
with
a
world
of
eternal
solemn
and
calm
thoughts
quite
contrary
to
the
restless
confusion
into
which
he
felt
himself
being
drawn
he
sought
a
quiet
refuge
and
in
joseph
alexeevich
s
study
he
really
found
it
when
he
sat
with
his
elbows
on
the
dusty
writing
table
in
the
deathlike
stillness
of
the
study
calm
and
significant
memories
of
the
last
few
days
rose
one
after
another
in
his
imagination
particularly
of
the
battle
of
borodino
and
of
that
vague
sense
of
his
own
insignificance
and
insincerity
compared
with
the
truth
simplicity
and
strength
of
the
class
of
men
he
mentally
classed
as
they
when
gerasim
roused
him
from
his
reverie
the
idea
occurred
to
him
of
taking
part
in
the
popular
defense
of
moscow
which
he
knew
was
projected
and
with
that
object
he
had
asked
gerasim
to
get
him
a
peasant
s
coat
and
a
pistol
confiding
to
him
his
intentions
of
remaining
in
joseph
alexeevich
s
house
and
keeping
his
name
secret
then
during
the
first
day
spent
in
inaction
and
solitude
he
tried
several
times
to
fix
his
attention
on
the
masonic
manuscripts
but
was
unable
to
do
so
the
idea
that
had
previously
occurred
to
him
of
the
cabalistic
significance
of
his
name
in
connection
with
bonaparte
s
more
than
once
vaguely
presented
itself
but
the
idea
that
he
l
russe
besuhof
was
destined
to
set
a
limit
to
the
power
of
the
beast
was
as
yet
only
one
of
the
fancies
that
often
passed
through
his
mind
and
left
no
trace
behind
when
having
bought
the
coat
merely
with
the
object
of
taking
part
among
the
people
in
the
defense
of
moscow
pierre
had
met
the
rostovs
and
natasha
had
said
to
him
are
you
remaining
in
moscow
how
splendid
the
thought
flashed
into
his
mind
that
it
really
would
be
a
good
thing
even
if
moscow
were
taken
for
him
to
remain
there
and
do
what
he
was
predestined
to
do
next
day
with
the
sole
idea
of
not
sparing
himself
and
not
lagging
in
any
way
behind
them
pierre
went
to
the
three
hills
gate
but
when
he
returned
to
the
house
convinced
that
moscow
would
not
be
defended
he
suddenly
felt
that
what
before
had
seemed
to
him
merely
a
possibility
had
now
become
absolutely
necessary
and
inevitable
he
must
remain
in
moscow
concealing
his
name
and
must
meet
napoleon
and
kill
him
and
either
perish
or
put
an
end
to
the
misery
of
all
europe
which
it
seemed
to
him
was
solely
due
to
napoleon
pierre
knew
all
the
details
of
the
attempt
on
bonaparte
s
life
in
by
a
german
student
in
vienna
and
knew
that
the
student
had
been
shot
and
the
risk
to
which
he
would
expose
his
life
by
carrying
out
his
design
excited
him
still
more
two
equally
strong
feelings
drew
pierre
irresistibly
to
this
purpose
the
first
was
a
feeling
of
the
necessity
of
sacrifice
and
suffering
in
view
of
the
common
calamity
the
same
feeling
that
had
caused
him
to
go
to
mozhaysk
on
the
twenty
fifth
and
to
make
his
way
to
the
very
thick
of
the
battle
and
had
now
caused
him
to
run
away
from
his
home
and
in
place
of
the
luxury
and
comfort
to
which
he
was
accustomed
to
sleep
on
a
hard
sofa
without
undressing
and
eat
the
same
food
as
gerasim
the
other
was
that
vague
and
quite
russian
feeling
of
contempt
for
everything
conventional
artificial
and
human
for
everything
the
majority
of
men
regard
as
the
greatest
good
in
the
world
pierre
had
first
experienced
this
strange
and
fascinating
feeling
at
the
sloboda
palace
when
he
had
suddenly
felt
that
wealth
power
and
life
all
that
men
so
painstakingly
acquire
and
guard
if
it
has
any
worth
has
so
only
by
reason
the
joy
with
which
it
can
all
be
renounced
it
was
the
feeling
that
induces
a
volunteer
recruit
to
spend
his
last
penny
on
drink
and
a
drunken
man
to
smash
mirrors
or
glasses
for
no
apparent
reason
and
knowing
that
it
will
cost
him
all
the
money
he
possesses
the
feeling
which
causes
a
man
to
perform
actions
which
from
an
ordinary
point
of
view
are
insane
to
test
as
it
were
his
personal
power
and
strength
affirming
the
existence
of
a
higher
nonhuman
criterion
of
life
from
the
very
day
pierre
had
experienced
this
feeling
for
the
first
time
at
the
sloboda
palace
he
had
been
continuously
under
its
influence
but
only
now
found
full
satisfaction
for
it
moreover
at
this
moment
pierre
was
supported
in
his
design
and
prevented
from
renouncing
it
by
what
he
had
already
done
in
that
direction
if
he
were
now
to
leave
moscow
like
everyone
else
his
flight
from
home
the
peasant
coat
the
pistol
and
his
announcement
to
the
rostovs
that
he
would
remain
in
moscow
would
all
become
not
merely
meaningless
but
contemptible
and
ridiculous
and
to
this
pierre
was
very
sensitive
pierre
s
physical
condition
as
is
always
the
case
corresponded
to
his
mental
state
the
unaccustomed
coarse
food
the
vodka
he
drank
during
those
days
the
absence
of
wine
and
cigars
his
dirty
unchanged
linen
two
almost
sleepless
nights
passed
on
a
short
sofa
without
bedding
all
this
kept
him
in
a
state
of
excitement
bordering
on
insanity
it
was
two
o
clock
in
the
afternoon
the
french
had
already
entered
moscow
pierre
knew
this
but
instead
of
acting
he
only
thought
about
his
undertaking
going
over
its
minutest
details
in
his
mind
in
his
fancy
he
did
not
clearly
picture
to
himself
either
the
striking
of
the
blow
or
the
death
of
napoleon
but
with
extraordinary
vividness
and
melancholy
enjoyment
imagined
his
own
destruction
and
heroic
endurance
yes
alone
for
the
sake
of
all
i
must
do
it
or
perish
he
thought
yes
i
will
approach
and
then
suddenly
with
pistol
or
dagger
but
that
is
all
the
same
it
is
not
i
but
the
hand
of
providence
that
punishes
thee
i
shall
say
thought
he
imagining
what
he
would
say
when
killing
napoleon
well
then
take
me
and
execute
me
he
went
on
speaking
to
himself
and
bowing
his
head
with
a
sad
but
firm
expression
while
pierre
standing
in
the
middle
of
the
room
was
talking
to
himself
in
this
way
the
study
door
opened
and
on
the
threshold
appeared
the
figure
of
makar
alexeevich
always
so
timid
before
but
now
quite
transformed
his
dressing
gown
was
unfastened
his
face
red
and
distorted
he
was
obviously
drunk
on
seeing
pierre
he
grew
confused
at
first
but
noticing
embarrassment
on
pierre
s
face
immediately
grew
bold
and
staggering
on
his
thin
legs
advanced
into
the
middle
of
the
room
they
re
frightened
he
said
confidentially
in
a
hoarse
voice
i
say
i
won
t
surrender
i
say
am
i
not
right
sir
he
paused
and
then
suddenly
seeing
the
pistol
on
the
table
seized
it
with
unexpected
rapidity
and
ran
out
into
the
corridor
gerasim
and
the
porter
who
had
followed
makar
alexeevich
stopped
him
in
the
vestibule
and
tried
to
take
the
pistol
from
him
pierre
coming
out
into
the
corridor
looked
with
pity
and
repulsion
at
the
half
crazy
old
man
makar
alexeevich
frowning
with
exertion
held
on
to
the
pistol
and
screamed
hoarsely
evidently
with
some
heroic
fancy
in
his
head
to
arms
board
them
no
you
shan
t
get
it
he
yelled
that
will
do
please
that
will
do
have
the
goodness
please
sir
to
let
go
please
sir
pleaded
gerasim
trying
carefully
to
steer
makar
alexeevich
by
the
elbows
back
to
the
door
who
are
you
bonaparte
shouted
makar
alexeevich
that
s
not
right
sir
come
to
your
room
please
and
rest
allow
me
to
have
the
pistol
be
off
thou
base
slave
touch
me
not
see
this
shouted
makar
alexeevich
brandishing
the
pistol
board
them
catch
hold
whispered
gerasim
to
the
porter
they
seized
makar
alexeevich
by
the
arms
and
dragged
him
to
the
door
the
vestibule
was
filled
with
the
discordant
sounds
of
a
struggle
and
of
a
tipsy
hoarse
voice
suddenly
a
fresh
sound
a
piercing
feminine
scream
reverberated
from
the
porch
and
the
cook
came
running
into
the
vestibule
it
s
them
gracious
heavens
o
lord
four
of
them
horsemen
she
cried
gerasim
and
the
porter
let
makar
alexeevich
go
and
in
the
now
silent
corridor
the
sound
of
several
hands
knocking
at
the
front
door
could
be
heard
chapter
xxviii
pierre
having
decided
that
until
he
had
carried
out
his
design
he
would
disclose
neither
his
identity
nor
his
knowledge
of
french
stood
at
the
half
open
door
of
the
corridor
intending
to
conceal
himself
as
soon
as
the
french
entered
but
the
french
entered
and
still
pierre
did
not
retire
an
irresistible
curiosity
kept
him
there
there
were
two
of
them
one
was
an
officer
a
tall
soldierly
handsome
man
the
other
evidently
a
private
or
an
orderly
sunburned
short
and
thin
with
sunken
cheeks
and
a
dull
expression
the
officer
walked
in
front
leaning
on
a
stick
and
slightly
limping
when
he
had
advanced
a
few
steps
he
stopped
having
apparently
decided
that
these
were
good
quarters
turned
round
to
the
soldiers
standing
at
the
entrance
and
in
a
loud
voice
of
command
ordered
them
to
put
up
the
horses
having
done
that
the
officer
lifting
his
elbow
with
a
smart
gesture
stroked
his
mustache
and
lightly
touched
his
hat
bonjour
la
compagnie
said
he
gaily
smiling
and
looking
about
him
good
day
everybody
no
one
gave
any
reply
vous
etes
le
bourgeois
the
officer
asked
gerasim
are
you
the
master
here
gerasim
gazed
at
the
officer
with
an
alarmed
and
inquiring
look
quartier
quartier
logement
said
the
officer
looking
down
at
the
little
man
with
a
condescending
and
good
natured
smile
les
francais
sont
de
bons
enfants
que
diable
voyons
ne
nous
fachons
pas
mon
vieux
added
he
clapping
the
scared
and
silent
gerasim
on
the
shoulder
well
does
no
one
speak
french
in
this
establishment
he
asked
again
in
french
looking
around
and
meeting
pierre
s
eyes
pierre
moved
away
from
the
door
quarters
quarters
lodgings
the
french
are
good
fellows
what
the
devil
there
don
t
let
us
be
cross
old
fellow
again
the
officer
turned
to
gerasim
and
asked
him
to
show
him
the
rooms
in
the
house
master
not
here
don
t
understand
me
you
said
gerasim
trying
to
render
his
words
more
comprehensible
by
contorting
them
still
smiling
the
french
officer
spread
out
his
hands
before
gerasim
s
nose
intimating
that
he
did
not
understand
him
either
and
moved
limping
to
the
door
at
which
pierre
was
standing
pierre
wished
to
go
away
and
conceal
himself
but
at
that
moment
he
saw
makar
alexeevich
appearing
at
the
open
kitchen
door
with
the
pistol
in
his
hand
with
a
madman
s
cunning
makar
alexeevich
eyed
the
frenchman
raised
his
pistol
and
took
aim
board
them
yelled
the
tipsy
man
trying
to
press
the
trigger
hearing
the
yell
the
officer
turned
round
and
at
the
same
moment
pierre
threw
himself
on
the
drunkard
just
when
pierre
snatched
at
and
struck
up
the
pistol
makar
alexeevich
at
last
got
his
fingers
on
the
trigger
there
was
a
deafening
report
and
all
were
enveloped
in
a
cloud
of
smoke
the
frenchman
turned
pale
and
rushed
to
the
door
forgetting
his
intention
of
concealing
his
knowledge
of
french
pierre
snatching
away
the
pistol
and
throwing
it
down
ran
up
to
the
officer
and
addressed
him
in
french
you
are
not
wounded
he
asked
i
think
not
answered
the
frenchman
feeling
himself
over
but
i
have
had
a
lucky
escape
this
time
he
added
pointing
to
the
damaged
plaster
of
the
wall
who
is
that
man
said
he
looking
sternly
at
pierre
oh
i
am
really
in
despair
at
what
has
occurred
said
pierre
rapidly
quite
forgetting
the
part
he
had
intended
to
play
he
is
an
unfortunate
madman
who
did
not
know
what
he
was
doing
the
officer
went
up
to
makar
alexeevich
and
took
him
by
the
collar
makar
alexeevich
was
standing
with
parted
lips
swaying
as
if
about
to
fall
asleep
as
he
leaned
against
the
wall
brigand
you
shall
pay
for
this
said
the
frenchman
letting
go
of
him
we
french
are
merciful
after
victory
but
we
do
not
pardon
traitors
he
added
with
a
look
of
gloomy
dignity
and
a
fine
energetic
gesture
pierre
continued
in
french
to
persuade
the
officer
not
to
hold
that
drunken
imbecile
to
account
the
frenchman
listened
in
silence
with
the
same
gloomy
expression
but
suddenly
turned
to
pierre
with
a
smile
for
a
few
seconds
he
looked
at
him
in
silence
his
handsome
face
assumed
a
melodramatically
gentle
expression
and
he
held
out
his
hand
you
have
saved
my
life
you
are
french
said
he
for
a
frenchman
that
deduction
was
indubitable
only
a
frenchman
could
perform
a
great
deed
and
to
save
his
life
the
life
of
m
ramballe
captain
of
the
th
light
regiment
was
undoubtedly
a
very
great
deed
but
however
indubitable
that
conclusion
and
the
officer
s
conviction
based
upon
it
pierre
felt
it
necessary
to
disillusion
him
i
am
russian
he
said
quickly
tut
tut
tut
tell
that
to
others
said
the
officer
waving
his
finger
before
his
nose
and
smiling
you
shall
tell
me
all
about
that
presently
i
am
delighted
to
meet
a
compatriot
well
and
what
are
we
to
do
with
this
man
he
added
addressing
himself
to
pierre
as
to
a
brother
even
if
pierre
were
not
a
frenchman
having
once
received
that
loftiest
of
human
appellations
he
could
not
renounce
it
said
the
officer
s
look
and
tone
in
reply
to
his
last
question
pierre
again
explained
who
makar
alexeevich
was
and
how
just
before
their
arrival
that
drunken
imbecile
had
seized
the
loaded
pistol
which
they
had
not
had
time
to
recover
from
him
and
begged
the
officer
to
let
the
deed
go
unpunished
the
frenchman
expanded
his
chest
and
made
a
majestic
gesture
with
his
arm
you
have
saved
my
life
you
are
french
you
ask
his
pardon
i
grant
it
you
lead
that
man
away
said
he
quickly
and
energetically
and
taking
the
arm
of
pierre
whom
he
had
promoted
to
be
a
frenchman
for
saving
his
life
he
went
with
him
into
the
room
the
soldiers
in
the
yard
hearing
the
shot
came
into
the
passage
asking
what
had
happened
and
expressed
their
readiness
to
punish
the
culprits
but
the
officer
sternly
checked
them
you
will
be
called
in
when
you
are
wanted
he
said
the
soldiers
went
out
again
and
the
orderly
who
had
meanwhile
had
time
to
visit
the
kitchen
came
up
to
his
officer
captain
there
is
soup
and
a
leg
of
mutton
in
the
kitchen
said
he
shall
i
serve
them
up
yes
and
some
wine
answered
the
captain
chapter
xxix
when
the
french
officer
went
into
the
room
with
pierre
the
latter
again
thought
it
his
duty
to
assure
him
that
he
was
not
french
and
wished
to
go
away
but
the
officer
would
not
hear
of
it
he
was
so
very
polite
amiable
good
natured
and
genuinely
grateful
to
pierre
for
saving
his
life
that
pierre
had
not
the
heart
to
refuse
and
sat
down
with
him
in
the
parlor
the
first
room
they
entered
to
pierre
s
assurances
that
he
was
not
a
frenchman
the
captain
evidently
not
understanding
how
anyone
could
decline
so
flattering
an
appellation
shrugged
his
shoulders
and
said
that
if
pierre
absolutely
insisted
on
passing
for
a
russian
let
it
be
so
but
for
all
that
he
would
be
forever
bound
to
pierre
by
gratitude
for
saving
his
life
had
this
man
been
endowed
with
the
slightest
capacity
for
perceiving
the
feelings
of
others
and
had
he
at
all
understood
what
pierre
s
feelings
were
the
latter
would
probably
have
left
him
but
the
man
s
animated
obtuseness
to
everything
other
than
himself
disarmed
pierre
a
frenchman
or
a
russian
prince
incognito
said
the
officer
looking
at
pierre
s
fine
though
dirty
linen
and
at
the
ring
on
his
finger
i
owe
my
life
to
you
and
offer
you
my
friendship
a
frenchman
never
forgets
either
an
insult
or
a
service
i
offer
you
my
friendship
that
is
all
i
can
say
there
was
so
much
good
nature
and
nobility
in
the
french
sense
of
the
word
in
the
officer
s
voice
in
the
expression
of
his
face
and
in
his
gestures
that
pierre
unconsciously
smiling
in
response
to
the
frenchman
s
smile
pressed
the
hand
held
out
to
him
captain
ramballe
of
the
th
light
regiment
chevalier
of
the
legion
of
honor
for
the
affair
on
the
seventh
of
september
he
introduced
himself
a
self
satisfied
irrepressible
smile
puckering
his
lips
under
his
mustache
will
you
now
be
so
good
as
to
tell
me
with
whom
i
have
the
honor
of
conversing
so
pleasantly
instead
of
being
in
the
ambulance
with
that
maniac
s
bullet
in
my
body
pierre
replied
that
he
could
not
tell
him
his
name
and
blushing
began
to
try
to
invent
a
name
and
to
say
something
about
his
reason
for
concealing
it
but
the
frenchman
hastily
interrupted
him
oh
please
said
he
i
understand
your
reasons
you
are
an
officer
a
superior
officer
perhaps
you
have
borne
arms
against
us
that
s
not
my
business
i
owe
you
my
life
that
is
enough
for
me
i
am
quite
at
your
service
you
belong
to
the
gentry
he
concluded
with
a
shade
of
inquiry
in
his
tone
pierre
bent
his
head
your
baptismal
name
if
you
please
that
is
all
i
ask
monsieur
pierre
you
say
that
s
all
i
want
to
know
when
the
mutton
and
an
omelet
had
been
served
and
a
samovar
and
vodka
brought
with
some
wine
which
the
french
had
taken
from
a
russian
cellar
and
brought
with
them
ramballe
invited
pierre
to
share
his
dinner
and
himself
began
to
eat
greedily
and
quickly
like
a
healthy
and
hungry
man
munching
his
food
rapidly
with
his
strong
teeth
continually
smacking
his
lips
and
repeating
excellent
delicious
his
face
grew
red
and
was
covered
with
perspiration
pierre
was
hungry
and
shared
the
dinner
with
pleasure
morel
the
orderly
brought
some
hot
water
in
a
saucepan
and
placed
a
bottle
of
claret
in
it
he
also
brought
a
bottle
of
kvass
taken
from
the
kitchen
for
them
to
try
that
beverage
was
already
known
to
the
french
and
had
been
given
a
special
name
they
called
it
limonade
de
cochon
pig
s
lemonade
and
morel
spoke
well
of
the
limonade
de
cochon
he
had
found
in
the
kitchen
but
as
the
captain
had
the
wine
they
had
taken
while
passing
through
moscow
he
left
the
kvass
to
morel
and
applied
himself
to
the
bottle
of
bordeaux
he
wrapped
the
bottle
up
to
its
neck
in
a
table
napkin
and
poured
out
wine
for
himself
and
for
pierre
the
satisfaction
of
his
hunger
and
the
wine
rendered
the
captain
still
more
lively
and
he
chatted
incessantly
all
through
dinner
yes
my
dear
monsieur
pierre
i
owe
you
a
fine
votive
candle
for
saving
me
from
that
maniac
you
see
i
have
bullets
enough
in
my
body
already
here
is
one
i
got
at
wagram
he
touched
his
side
and
a
second
at
smolensk
he
showed
a
scar
on
his
cheek
and
this
leg
which
as
you
see
does
not
want
to
march
i
got
that
on
the
seventh
at
the
great
battle
of
la
moskowa
sacre
dieu
it
was
splendid
that
deluge
of
fire
was
worth
seeing
it
was
a
tough
job
you
set
us
there
my
word
you
may
be
proud
of
it
and
on
my
honor
in
spite
of
the
cough
i
caught
there
i
should
be
ready
to
begin
again
i
pity
those
who
did
not
see
it
i
was
there
said
pierre
bah
really
so
much
the
better
you
are
certainly
brave
foes
the
great
redoubt
held
out
well
by
my
pipe
continued
the
frenchman
and
you
made
us
pay
dear
for
it
i
was
at
it
three
times
sure
as
i
sit
here
three
times
we
reached
the
guns
and
three
times
we
were
thrown
back
like
cardboard
figures
oh
it
was
beautiful
monsieur
pierre
your
grenadiers
were
splendid
by
heaven
i
saw
them
close
up
their
ranks
six
times
in
succession
and
march
as
if
on
parade
fine
fellows
our
king
of
naples
who
knows
what
s
what
cried
bravo
ha
ha
so
you
are
one
of
us
soldiers
he
added
smiling
after
a
momentary
pause
so
much
the
better
so
much
the
better
monsieur
pierre
terrible
in
battle
gallant
with
the
fair
he
winked
and
smiled
that
s
what
the
french
are
monsieur
pierre
aren
t
they
the
captain
was
so
naively
and
good
humoredly
gay
so
real
and
so
pleased
with
himself
that
pierre
almost
winked
back
as
he
looked
merrily
at
him
probably
the
word
gallant
turned
the
captain
s
thoughts
to
the
state
of
moscow
apropos
tell
me
please
is
it
true
that
the
women
have
all
left
moscow
what
a
queer
idea
what
had
they
to
be
afraid
of
would
not
the
french
ladies
leave
paris
if
the
russians
entered
it
asked
pierre
ha
ha
ha
the
frenchman
emitted
a
merry
sanguine
chuckle
patting
pierre
on
the
shoulder
what
a
thing
to
say
he
exclaimed
paris
but
paris
paris
paris
the
capital
of
the
world
pierre
finished
his
remark
for
him
the
captain
looked
at
pierre
he
had
a
habit
of
stopping
short
in
the
middle
of
his
talk
and
gazing
intently
with
his
laughing
kindly
eyes
well
if
you
hadn
t
told
me
you
were
russian
i
should
have
wagered
that
you
were
parisian
you
have
that
i
don
t
know
what
that
and
having
uttered
this
compliment
he
again
gazed
at
him
in
silence
i
have
been
in
paris
i
spent
years
there
said
pierre
oh
yes
one
sees
that
plainly
paris
a
man
who
doesn
t
know
paris
is
a
savage
you
can
tell
a
parisian
two
leagues
off
paris
is
talma
la
duchenois
potier
the
sorbonne
the
boulevards
and
noticing
that
his
conclusion
was
weaker
than
what
had
gone
before
he
added
quickly
there
is
only
one
paris
in
the
world
you
have
been
to
paris
and
have
remained
russian
well
i
don
t
esteem
you
the
less
for
it
under
the
influence
of
the
wine
he
had
drunk
and
after
the
days
he
had
spent
alone
with
his
depressing
thoughts
pierre
involuntarily
enjoyed
talking
with
this
cheerful
and
good
natured
man
to
return
to
your
ladies
i
hear
they
are
lovely
what
a
wretched
idea
to
go
and
bury
themselves
in
the
steppes
when
the
french
army
is
in
moscow
what
a
chance
those
girls
have
missed
your
peasants
now
that
s
another
thing
but
you
civilized
people
you
ought
to
know
us
better
than
that
we
took
vienna
berlin
madrid
naples
rome
warsaw
all
the
world
s
capitals
we
are
feared
but
we
are
loved
we
are
nice
to
know
and
then
the
emperor
he
began
but
pierre
interrupted
him
the
emperor
pierre
repeated
and
his
face
suddenly
became
sad
and
embarrassed
is
the
emperor
the
emperor
he
is
generosity
mercy
justice
order
genius
that
s
what
the
emperor
is
it
is
i
ramballe
who
tell
you
so
i
assure
you
i
was
his
enemy
eight
years
ago
my
father
was
an
emigrant
count
but
that
man
has
vanquished
me
he
has
taken
hold
of
me
i
could
not
resist
the
sight
of
the
grandeur
and
glory
with
which
he
has
covered
france
when
i
understood
what
he
wanted
when
i
saw
that
he
was
preparing
a
bed
of
laurels
for
us
you
know
i
said
to
myself
that
is
a
monarch
and
i
devoted
myself
to
him
so
there
oh
yes
mon
cher
he
is
the
greatest
man
of
the
ages
past
or
future
is
he
in
moscow
pierre
stammered
with
a
guilty
look
the
frenchman
looked
at
his
guilty
face
and
smiled
no
he
will
make
his
entry
tomorrow
he
replied
and
continued
his
talk
their
conversation
was
interrupted
by
the
cries
of
several
voices
at
the
gate
and
by
morel
who
came
to
say
that
some
wurttemberg
hussars
had
come
and
wanted
to
put
up
their
horses
in
the
yard
where
the
captain
s
horses
were
this
difficulty
had
arisen
chiefly
because
the
hussars
did
not
understand
what
was
said
to
them
in
french
the
captain
had
their
senior
sergeant
called
in
and
in
a
stern
voice
asked
him
to
what
regiment
he
belonged
who
was
his
commanding
officer
and
by
what
right
he
allowed
himself
to
claim
quarters
that
were
already
occupied
the
german
who
knew
little
french
answered
the
two
first
questions
by
giving
the
names
of
his
regiment
and
of
his
commanding
officer
but
in
reply
to
the
third
question
which
he
did
not
understand
said
introducing
broken
french
into
his
own
german
that
he
was
the
quartermaster
of
the
regiment
and
his
commander
had
ordered
him
to
occupy
all
the
houses
one
after
another
pierre
who
knew
german
translated
what
the
german
said
to
the
captain
and
gave
the
captain
s
reply
to
the
wurttemberg
hussar
in
german
when
he
had
understood
what
was
said
to
him
the
german
submitted
and
took
his
men
elsewhere
the
captain
went
out
into
the
porch
and
gave
some
orders
in
a
loud
voice
when
he
returned
to
the
room
pierre
was
sitting
in
the
same
place
as
before
with
his
head
in
his
hands
his
face
expressed
suffering
he
really
was
suffering
at
that
moment
when
the
captain
went
out
and
he
was
left
alone
suddenly
he
came
to
himself
and
realized
the
position
he
was
in
it
was
not
that
moscow
had
been
taken
or
that
the
happy
conquerors
were
masters
in
it
and
were
patronizing
him
painful
as
that
was
it
was
not
that
which
tormented
pierre
at
the
moment
he
was
tormented
by
the
consciousness
of
his
own
weakness
the
few
glasses
of
wine
he
had
drunk
and
the
conversation
with
this
good
natured
man
had
destroyed
the
mood
of
concentrated
gloom
in
which
he
had
spent
the
last
few
days
and
which
was
essential
for
the
execution
of
his
design
the
pistol
dagger
and
peasant
coat
were
ready
napoleon
was
to
enter
the
town
next
day
pierre
still
considered
that
it
would
be
a
useful
and
worthy
action
to
slay
the
evildoer
but
now
he
felt
that
he
would
not
do
it
he
did
not
know
why
but
he
felt
a
foreboding
that
he
would
not
carry
out
his
intention
he
struggled
against
the
confession
of
his
weakness
but
dimly
felt
that
he
could
not
overcome
it
and
that
his
former
gloomy
frame
of
mind
concerning
vengeance
killing
and
self
sacrifice
had
been
dispersed
like
dust
by
contact
with
the
first
man
he
met
the
captain
returned
to
the
room
limping
slightly
and
whistling
a
tune
the
frenchman
s
chatter
which
had
previously
amused
pierre
now
repelled
him
the
tune
he
was
whistling
his
gait
and
the
gesture
with
which
he
twirled
his
mustache
all
now
seemed
offensive
i
will
go
away
immediately
i
won
t
say
another
word
to
him
thought
pierre
he
thought
this
but
still
sat
in
the
same
place
a
strange
feeling
of
weakness
tied
him
to
the
spot
he
wished
to
get
up
and
go
away
but
could
not
do
so
the
captain
on
the
other
hand
seemed
very
cheerful
he
paced
up
and
down
the
room
twice
his
eyes
shone
and
his
mustache
twitched
as
if
he
were
smiling
to
himself
at
some
amusing
thought
the
colonel
of
those
wurttembergers
is
delightful
he
suddenly
said
he
s
a
german
but
a
nice
fellow
all
the
same
but
he
s
a
german
he
sat
down
facing
pierre
by
the
way
you
know
german
then
pierre
looked
at
him
in
silence
what
is
the
german
for
shelter
shelter
pierre
repeated
the
german
for
shelter
is
unterkunft
how
do
you
say
it
the
captain
asked
quickly
and
doubtfully
unterkunft
pierre
repeated
onterkoff
said
the
captain
and
looked
at
pierre
for
some
seconds
with
laughing
eyes
these
germans
are
first
rate
fools
don
t
you
think
so
monsieur
pierre
he
concluded
well
let
s
have
another
bottle
of
this
moscow
bordeaux
shall
we
morel
will
warm
us
up
another
little
bottle
morel
he
called
out
gaily
morel
brought
candles
and
a
bottle
of
wine
the
captain
looked
at
pierre
by
the
candlelight
and
was
evidently
struck
by
the
troubled
expression
on
his
companion
s
face
ramballe
with
genuine
distress
and
sympathy
in
his
face
went
up
to
pierre
and
bent
over
him
there
now
we
re
sad
said
he
touching
pierre
s
hand
have
i
upset
you
no
really
have
you
anything
against
me
he
asked
pierre
perhaps
it
s
the
state
of
affairs
pierre
did
not
answer
but
looked
cordially
into
the
frenchman
s
eyes
whose
expression
of
sympathy
was
pleasing
to
him
honestly
without
speaking
of
what
i
owe
you
i
feel
friendship
for
you
can
i
do
anything
for
you
dispose
of
me
it
is
for
life
and
death
i
say
it
with
my
hand
on
my
heart
said
he
striking
his
chest
thank
you
said
pierre
the
captain
gazed
intently
at
him
as
he
had
done
when
he
learned
that
shelter
was
unterkunft
in
german
and
his
face
suddenly
brightened
well
in
that
case
i
drink
to
our
friendship
he
cried
gaily
filling
two
glasses
with
wine
pierre
took
one
of
the
glasses
and
emptied
it
ramballe
emptied
his
too
again
pressed
pierre
s
hand
and
leaned
his
elbows
on
the
table
in
a
pensive
attitude
yes
my
dear
friend
he
began
such
is
fortune
s
caprice
who
would
have
said
that
i
should
be
a
soldier
and
a
captain
of
dragoons
in
the
service
of
bonaparte
as
we
used
to
call
him
yet
here
i
am
in
moscow
with
him
i
must
tell
you
mon
cher
he
continued
in
the
sad
and
measured
tones
of
a
man
who
intends
to
tell
a
long
story
that
our
name
is
one
of
the
most
ancient
in
france
and
with
a
frenchman
s
easy
and
naive
frankness
the
captain
told
pierre
the
story
of
his
ancestors
his
childhood
youth
and
manhood
and
all
about
his
relations
and
his
financial
and
family
affairs
ma
pauvre
mere
playing
of
course
an
important
part
in
the
story
but
all
that
is
only
life
s
setting
the
real
thing
is
love
love
am
i
not
right
monsieur
pierre
said
he
growing
animated
another
glass
pierre
again
emptied
his
glass
and
poured
himself
out
a
third
oh
women
women
and
the
captain
looking
with
glistening
eyes
at
pierre
began
talking
of
love
and
of
his
love
affairs
there
were
very
many
of
these
as
one
could
easily
believe
looking
at
the
officer
s
handsome
self
satisfied
face
and
noting
the
eager
enthusiasm
with
which
he
spoke
of
women
though
all
ramballe
s
love
stories
had
the
sensual
character
which
frenchmen
regard
as
the
special
charm
and
poetry
of
love
yet
he
told
his
story
with
such
sincere
conviction
that
he
alone
had
experienced
and
known
all
the
charm
of
love
and
he
described
women
so
alluringly
that
pierre
listened
to
him
with
curiosity
it
was
plain
that
l
amour
which
the
frenchman
was
so
fond
of
was
not
that
low
and
simple
kind
that
pierre
had
once
felt
for
his
wife
nor
was
it
the
romantic
love
stimulated
by
himself
that
he
experienced
for
natasha
ramballe
despised
both
these
kinds
of
love
equally
the
one
he
considered
the
love
of
clodhoppers
and
the
other
the
love
of
simpletons
l
amour
which
the
frenchman
worshiped
consisted
principally
in
the
unnaturalness
of
his
relation
to
the
woman
and
in
a
combination
of
incongruities
giving
the
chief
charm
to
the
feeling
thus
the
captain
touchingly
recounted
the
story
of
his
love
for
a
fascinating
marquise
of
thirty
five
and
at
the
same
time
for
a
charming
innocent
child
of
seventeen
daughter
of
the
bewitching
marquise
the
conflict
of
magnanimity
between
the
mother
and
the
daughter
ending
in
the
mother
s
sacrificing
herself
and
offering
her
daughter
in
marriage
to
her
lover
even
now
agitated
the
captain
though
it
was
the
memory
of
a
distant
past
then
he
recounted
an
episode
in
which
the
husband
played
the
part
of
the
lover
and
he
the
lover
assumed
the
role
of
the
husband
as
well
as
several
droll
incidents
from
his
recollections
of
germany
where
shelter
is
called
unterkunft
and
where
the
husbands
eat
sauerkraut
and
the
young
girls
are
too
blonde
finally
the
latest
episode
in
poland
still
fresh
in
the
captain
s
memory
and
which
he
narrated
with
rapid
gestures
and
glowing
face
was
of
how
he
had
saved
the
life
of
a
pole
in
general
the
saving
of
life
continually
occurred
in
the
captain
s
stories
and
the
pole
had
entrusted
to
him
his
enchanting
wife
parisienne
de
coeur
while
himself
entering
the
french
service
the
captain
was
happy
the
enchanting
polish
lady
wished
to
elope
with
him
but
prompted
by
magnanimity
the
captain
restored
the
wife
to
the
husband
saying
as
he
did
so
i
have
saved
your
life
and
i
save
your
honor
having
repeated
these
words
the
captain
wiped
his
eyes
and
gave
himself
a
shake
as
if
driving
away
the
weakness
which
assailed
him
at
this
touching
recollection
listening
to
the
captain
s
tales
pierre
as
often
happens
late
in
the
evening
and
under
the
influence
of
wine
followed
all
that
was
told
him
understood
it
all
and
at
the
same
time
followed
a
train
of
personal
memories
which
he
knew
not
why
suddenly
arose
in
his
mind
while
listening
to
these
love
stories
his
own
love
for
natasha
unexpectedly
rose
to
his
mind
and
going
over
the
pictures
of
that
love
in
his
imagination
he
mentally
compared
them
with
ramballe
s
tales
listening
to
the
story
of
the
struggle
between
love
and
duty
pierre
saw
before
his
eyes
every
minutest
detail
of
his
last
meeting
with
the
object
of
his
love
at
the
sukharev
water
tower
at
the
time
of
that
meeting
it
had
not
produced
an
effect
upon
him
he
had
not
even
once
recalled
it
but
now
it
seemed
to
him
that
that
meeting
had
had
in
it
something
very
important
and
poetic
peter
kirilovich
come
here
we
have
recognized
you
he
now
seemed
to
hear
the
words
she
had
uttered
and
to
see
before
him
her
eyes
her
smile
her
traveling
hood
and
a
stray
lock
of
her
hair
and
there
seemed
to
him
something
pathetic
and
touching
in
all
this
having
finished
his
tale
about
the
enchanting
polish
lady
the
captain
asked
pierre
if
he
had
ever
experienced
a
similar
impulse
to
sacrifice
himself
for
love
and
a
feeling
of
envy
of
the
legitimate
husband
challenged
by
this
question
pierre
raised
his
head
and
felt
a
need
to
express
the
thoughts
that
filled
his
mind
he
began
to
explain
that
he
understood
love
for
a
women
somewhat
differently
he
said
that
in
all
his
life
he
had
loved
and
still
loved
only
one
woman
and
that
she
could
never
be
his
tiens
said
the
captain
pierre
then
explained
that
he
had
loved
this
woman
from
his
earliest
years
but
that
he
had
not
dared
to
think
of
her
because
she
was
too
young
and
because
he
had
been
an
illegitimate
son
without
a
name
afterwards
when
he
had
received
a
name
and
wealth
he
dared
not
think
of
her
because
he
loved
her
too
well
placing
her
far
above
everything
in
the
world
and
especially
therefore
above
himself
when
he
had
reached
this
point
pierre
asked
the
captain
whether
he
understood
that
the
captain
made
a
gesture
signifying
that
even
if
he
did
not
understand
it
he
begged
pierre
to
continue
platonic
love
clouds
he
muttered
whether
it
was
the
wine
he
had
drunk
or
an
impulse
of
frankness
or
the
thought
that
this
man
did
not
and
never
would
know
any
of
those
who
played
a
part
in
his
story
or
whether
it
was
all
these
things
together
something
loosened
pierre
s
tongue
speaking
thickly
and
with
a
faraway
look
in
his
shining
eyes
he
told
the
whole
story
of
his
life
his
marriage
natasha
s
love
for
his
best
friend
her
betrayal
of
him
and
all
his
own
simple
relations
with
her
urged
on
by
ramballe
s
questions
he
also
told
what
he
had
at
first
concealed
his
own
position
and
even
his
name
more
than
anything
else
in
pierre
s
story
the
captain
was
impressed
by
the
fact
that
pierre
was
very
rich
had
two
mansions
in
moscow
and
that
he
had
abandoned
everything
and
not
left
the
city
but
remained
there
concealing
his
name
and
station
when
it
was
late
at
night
they
went
out
together
into
the
street
the
night
was
warm
and
light
to
the
left
of
the
house
on
the
pokrovka
a
fire
glowed
the
first
of
those
that
were
beginning
in
moscow
to
the
right
and
high
up
in
the
sky
was
the
sickle
of
the
waning
moon
and
opposite
to
it
hung
that
bright
comet
which
was
connected
in
pierre
s
heart
with
his
love
at
the
gate
stood
gerasim
the
cook
and
two
frenchmen
their
laughter
and
their
mutually
incomprehensible
remarks
in
two
languages
could
be
heard
they
were
looking
at
the
glow
seen
in
the
town
there
was
nothing
terrible
in
the
one
small
distant
fire
in
the
immense
city
gazing
at
the
high
starry
sky
at
the
moon
at
the
comet
and
at
the
glow
from
the
fire
pierre
experienced
a
joyful
emotion
there
now
how
good
it
is
what
more
does
one
need
thought
he
and
suddenly
remembering
his
intention
he
grew
dizzy
and
felt
so
faint
that
he
leaned
against
the
fence
to
save
himself
from
falling
without
taking
leave
of
his
new
friend
pierre
left
the
gate
with
unsteady
steps
and
returning
to
his
room
lay
down
on
the
sofa
and
immediately
fell
asleep
chapter
xxx
the
glow
of
the
first
fire
that
began
on
the
second
of
september
was
watched
from
the
various
roads
by
the
fugitive
muscovites
and
by
the
retreating
troops
with
many
different
feelings
the
rostov
party
spent
the
night
at
mytishchi
fourteen
miles
from
moscow
they
had
started
so
late
on
the
first
of
september
the
road
had
been
so
blocked
by
vehicles
and
troops
so
many
things
had
been
forgotten
for
which
servants
were
sent
back
that
they
had
decided
to
spend
that
night
at
a
place
three
miles
out
of
moscow
the
next
morning
they
woke
late
and
were
again
delayed
so
often
that
they
only
got
as
far
as
great
mytishchi
at
ten
o
clock
that
evening
the
rostov
family
and
the
wounded
traveling
with
them
were
all
distributed
in
the
yards
and
huts
of
that
large
village
the
rostovs
servants
and
coachmen
and
the
orderlies
of
the
wounded
officers
after
attending
to
their
masters
had
supper
fed
the
horses
and
came
out
into
the
porches
in
a
neighboring
hut
lay
raevski
s
adjutant
with
a
fractured
wrist
the
awful
pain
he
suffered
made
him
moan
incessantly
and
piteously
and
his
moaning
sounded
terrible
in
the
darkness
of
the
autumn
night
he
had
spent
the
first
night
in
the
same
yard
as
the
rostovs
the
countess
said
she
had
been
unable
to
close
her
eyes
on
account
of
his
moaning
and
at
mytishchi
she
moved
into
a
worse
hut
simply
to
be
farther
away
from
the
wounded
man
in
the
darkness
of
the
night
one
of
the
servants
noticed
above
the
high
body
of
a
coach
standing
before
the
porch
the
small
glow
of
another
fire
one
glow
had
long
been
visible
and
everybody
knew
that
it
was
little
mytishchi
burning
set
on
fire
by
mamonov
s
cossacks
but
look
here
brothers
there
s
another
fire
remarked
an
orderly
all
turned
their
attention
to
the
glow
but
they
told
us
little
mytishchi
had
been
set
on
fire
by
mamonov
s
cossacks
but
that
s
not
mytishchi
it
s
farther
away
look
it
must
be
in
moscow
two
of
the
gazers
went
round
to
the
other
side
of
the
coach
and
sat
down
on
its
steps
it
s
more
to
the
left
why
little
mytishchi
is
over
there
and
this
is
right
on
the
other
side
several
men
joined
the
first
two
see
how
it
s
flaring
said
one
that
s
a
fire
in
moscow
either
in
the
sushchevski
or
the
rogozhski
quarter
no
one
replied
to
this
remark
and
for
some
time
they
all
gazed
silently
at
the
spreading
flames
of
the
second
fire
in
the
distance
old
daniel
terentich
the
count
s
valet
as
he
was
called
came
up
to
the
group
and
shouted
at
mishka
what
are
you
staring
at
you
good
for
nothing
the
count
will
be
calling
and
there
s
nobody
there
go
and
gather
the
clothes
together
i
only
ran
out
to
get
some
water
said
mishka
but
what
do
you
think
daniel
terentich
doesn
t
it
look
as
if
that
glow
were
in
moscow
remarked
one
of
the
footmen
daniel
terentich
made
no
reply
and
again
for
a
long
time
they
were
all
silent
the
glow
spread
rising
and
failing
farther
and
farther
still
god
have
mercy
it
s
windy
and
dry
said
another
voice
just
look
see
what
it
s
doing
now
o
lord
you
can
even
see
the
crows
flying
lord
have
mercy
on
us
sinners
they
ll
put
it
out
no
fear
who
s
to
put
it
out
daniel
terentich
who
had
hitherto
been
silent
was
heard
to
say
his
voice
was
calm
and
deliberate
moscow
it
is
brothers
said
he
mother
moscow
the
white
his
voice
faltered
and
he
gave
way
to
an
old
man
s
sob
and
it
was
as
if
they
had
all
only
waited
for
this
to
realize
the
significance
for
them
of
the
glow
they
were
watching
sighs
were
heard
words
of
prayer
and
the
sobbing
of
the
count
s
old
valet
chapter
xxxi
the
valet
returning
to
the
cottage
informed
the
count
that
moscow
was
burning
the
count
donned
his
dressing
gown
and
went
out
to
look
sonya
and
madame
schoss
who
had
not
yet
undressed
went
out
with
him
only
natasha
and
the
countess
remained
in
the
room
petya
was
no
longer
with
the
family
he
had
gone
on
with
his
regiment
which
was
making
for
troitsa
the
countess
on
hearing
that
moscow
was
on
fire
began
to
cry
natasha
pale
with
a
fixed
look
was
sitting
on
the
bench
under
the
icons
just
where
she
had
sat
down
on
arriving
and
paid
no
attention
to
her
father
s
words
she
was
listening
to
the
ceaseless
moaning
of
the
adjutant
three
houses
off
oh
how
terrible
said
sonya
returning
from
the
yard
chilled
and
frightened
i
believe
the
whole
of
moscow
will
burn
there
s
an
awful
glow
natasha
do
look
you
can
see
it
from
the
window
she
said
to
her
cousin
evidently
wishing
to
distract
her
mind
but
natasha
looked
at
her
as
if
not
understanding
what
was
said
to
her
and
again
fixed
her
eyes
on
the
corner
of
the
stove
she
had
been
in
this
condition
of
stupor
since
the
morning
when
sonya
to
the
surprise
and
annoyance
of
the
countess
had
for
some
unaccountable
reason
found
it
necessary
to
tell
natasha
of
prince
andrew
s
wound
and
of
his
being
with
their
party
the
countess
had
seldom
been
so
angry
with
anyone
as
she
was
with
sonya
sonya
had
cried
and
begged
to
be
forgiven
and
now
as
if
trying
to
atone
for
her
fault
paid
unceasing
attention
to
her
cousin
look
natasha
how
dreadfully
it
is
burning
said
she
what
s
burning
asked
natasha
oh
yes
moscow
and
as
if
in
order
not
to
offend
sonya
and
to
get
rid
of
her
she
turned
her
face
to
the
window
looked
out
in
such
a
way
that
it
was
evident
that
she
could
not
see
anything
and
again
settled
down
in
her
former
attitude
but
you
didn
t
see
it
yes
really
i
did
natasha
replied
in
a
voice
that
pleaded
to
be
left
in
peace
both
the
countess
and
sonya
understood
that
naturally
neither
moscow
nor
the
burning
of
moscow
nor
anything
else
could
seem
of
importance
to
natasha
the
count
returned
and
lay
down
behind
the
partition
the
countess
went
up
to
her
daughter
and
touched
her
head
with
the
back
of
her
hand
as
she
was
wont
to
do
when
natasha
was
ill
then
touched
her
forehead
with
her
lips
as
if
to
feel
whether
she
was
feverish
and
finally
kissed
her
you
are
cold
you
are
trembling
all
over
you
d
better
lie
down
said
the
countess
lie
down
all
right
i
will
i
ll
lie
down
at
once
said
natasha
when
natasha
had
been
told
that
morning
that
prince
andrew
was
seriously
wounded
and
was
traveling
with
their
party
she
had
at
first
asked
many
questions
where
was
he
going
how
was
he
wounded
was
it
serious
and
could
she
see
him
but
after
she
had
been
told
that
she
could
not
see
him
that
he
was
seriously
wounded
but
that
his
life
was
not
in
danger
she
ceased
to
ask
questions
or
to
speak
at
all
evidently
disbelieving
what
they
told
her
and
convinced
that
say
what
she
might
she
would
still
be
told
the
same
all
the
way
she
had
sat
motionless
in
a
corner
of
the
coach
with
wide
open
eyes
and
the
expression
in
them
which
the
countess
knew
so
well
and
feared
so
much
and
now
she
sat
in
the
same
way
on
the
bench
where
she
had
seated
herself
on
arriving
she
was
planning
something
and
either
deciding
or
had
already
decided
something
in
her
mind
the
countess
knew
this
but
what
it
might
be
she
did
not
know
and
this
alarmed
and
tormented
her
natasha
undress
darling
lie
down
on
my
bed
a
bed
had
been
made
on
a
bedstead
for
the
countess
only
madame
schoss
and
the
two
girls
were
to
sleep
on
some
hay
on
the
floor
no
mamma
i
will
lie
down
here
on
the
floor
natasha
replied
irritably
and
she
went
to
the
window
and
opened
it
through
the
open
window
the
moans
of
the
adjutant
could
be
heard
more
distinctly
she
put
her
head
out
into
the
damp
night
air
and
the
countess
saw
her
slim
neck
shaking
with
sobs
and
throbbing
against
the
window
frame
natasha
knew
it
was
not
prince
andrew
who
was
moaning
she
knew
prince
andrew
was
in
the
same
yard
as
themselves
and
in
a
part
of
the
hut
across
the
passage
but
this
dreadful
incessant
moaning
made
her
sob
the
countess
exchanged
a
look
with
sonya
lie
down
darling
lie
down
my
pet
said
the
countess
softly
touching
natasha
s
shoulders
come
lie
down
oh
yes
i
ll
lie
down
at
once
said
natasha
and
began
hurriedly
undressing
tugging
at
the
tapes
of
her
petticoat
when
she
had
thrown
off
her
dress
and
put
on
a
dressing
jacket
she
sat
down
with
her
foot
under
her
on
the
bed
that
had
been
made
up
on
the
floor
jerked
her
thin
and
rather
short
plait
of
hair
to
the
front
and
began
replaiting
it
her
long
thin
practiced
fingers
rapidly
unplaited
replaited
and
tied
up
her
plait
her
head
moved
from
side
to
side
from
habit
but
her
eyes
feverishly
wide
looked
fixedly
before
her
when
her
toilet
for
the
night
was
finished
she
sank
gently
onto
the
sheet
spread
over
the
hay
on
the
side
nearest
the
door
natasha
you
d
better
lie
in
the
middle
said
sonya
i
ll
stay
here
muttered
natasha
do
lie
down
she
added
crossly
and
buried
her
face
in
the
pillow
the
countess
madame
schoss
and
sonya
undressed
hastily
and
lay
down
the
small
lamp
in
front
of
the
icons
was
the
only
light
left
in
the
room
but
in
the
yard
there
was
a
light
from
the
fire
at
little
mytishchi
a
mile
and
a
half
away
and
through
the
night
came
the
noise
of
people
shouting
at
a
tavern
mamonov
s
cossacks
had
set
up
across
the
street
and
the
adjutant
s
unceasing
moans
could
still
be
heard
for
a
long
time
natasha
listened
attentively
to
the
sounds
that
reached
her
from
inside
and
outside
the
room
and
did
not
move
first
she
heard
her
mother
praying
and
sighing
and
the
creaking
of
her
bed
under
her
then
madame
schoss
familiar
whistling
snore
and
sonya
s
gentle
breathing
then
the
countess
called
to
natasha
natasha
did
not
answer
i
think
she
s
asleep
mamma
said
sonya
softly
after
short
silence
the
countess
spoke
again
but
this
time
no
one
replied
soon
after
that
natasha
heard
her
mother
s
even
breathing
natasha
did
not
move
though
her
little
bare
foot
thrust
out
from
under
the
quilt
was
growing
cold
on
the
bare
floor
as
if
to
celebrate
a
victory
over
everybody
a
cricket
chirped
in
a
crack
in
the
wall
a
cock
crowed
far
off
and
another
replied
near
by
the
shouting
in
the
tavern
had
died
down
only
the
moaning
of
the
adjutant
was
heard
natasha
sat
up
sonya
are
you
asleep
mamma
she
whispered
no
one
replied
natasha
rose
slowly
and
carefully
crossed
herself
and
stepped
cautiously
on
the
cold
and
dirty
floor
with
her
slim
supple
bare
feet
the
boards
of
the
floor
creaked
stepping
cautiously
from
one
foot
to
the
other
she
ran
like
a
kitten
the
few
steps
to
the
door
and
grasped
the
cold
door
handle
it
seemed
to
her
that
something
heavy
was
beating
rhythmically
against
all
the
walls
of
the
room
it
was
her
own
heart
sinking
with
alarm
and
terror
and
overflowing
with
love
she
opened
the
door
and
stepped
across
the
threshold
and
onto
the
cold
damp
earthen
floor
of
the
passage
the
cold
she
felt
refreshed
her
with
her
bare
feet
she
touched
a
sleeping
man
stepped
over
him
and
opened
the
door
into
the
part
of
the
hut
where
prince
andrew
lay
it
was
dark
in
there
in
the
farthest
corner
on
a
bench
beside
a
bed
on
which
something
was
lying
stood
a
tallow
candle
with
a
long
thick
and
smoldering
wick
from
the
moment
she
had
been
told
that
of
prince
andrew
s
wound
and
his
presence
there
natasha
had
resolved
to
see
him
she
did
not
know
why
she
had
to
she
knew
the
meeting
would
be
painful
but
felt
the
more
convinced
that
it
was
necessary
all
day
she
had
lived
only
in
hope
of
seeing
him
that
night
but
now
that
the
moment
had
come
she
was
filled
with
dread
of
what
she
might
see
how
was
he
maimed
what
was
left
of
him
was
he
like
that
incessant
moaning
of
the
adjutant
s
yes
he
was
altogether
like
that
in
her
imagination
he
was
that
terrible
moaning
personified
when
she
saw
an
indistinct
shape
in
the
corner
and
mistook
his
knees
raised
under
the
quilt
for
his
shoulders
she
imagined
a
horrible
body
there
and
stood
still
in
terror
but
an
irresistible
impulse
drew
her
forward
she
cautiously
took
one
step
and
then
another
and
found
herself
in
the
middle
of
a
small
room
containing
baggage
another
man
timokhin
was
lying
in
a
corner
on
the
benches
beneath
the
icons
and
two
others
the
doctor
and
a
valet
lay
on
the
floor
the
valet
sat
up
and
whispered
something
timokhin
kept
awake
by
the
pain
in
his
wounded
leg
gazed
with
wide
open
eyes
at
this
strange
apparition
of
a
girl
in
a
white
chemise
dressing
jacket
and
nightcap
the
valet
s
sleepy
frightened
exclamation
what
do
you
want
what
s
the
matter
made
natasha
approach
more
swiftly
to
what
was
lying
in
the
corner
horribly
unlike
a
man
as
that
body
looked
she
must
see
him
she
passed
the
valet
the
snuff
fell
from
the
candle
wick
and
she
saw
prince
andrew
clearly
with
his
arms
outside
the
quilt
and
such
as
she
had
always
seen
him
he
was
the
same
as
ever
but
the
feverish
color
of
his
face
his
glittering
eyes
rapturously
turned
toward
her
and
especially
his
neck
delicate
as
a
child
s
revealed
by
the
turn
down
collar
of
his
shirt
gave
him
a
peculiarly
innocent
childlike
look
such
as
she
had
never
seen
on
him
before
she
went
up
to
him
and
with
a
swift
flexible
youthful
movement
dropped
on
her
knees
he
smiled
and
held
out
his
hand
to
her
chapter
xxxii
seven
days
had
passed
since
prince
andrew
found
himself
in
the
ambulance
station
on
the
field
of
borodino
his
feverish
state
and
the
inflammation
of
his
bowels
which
were
injured
were
in
the
doctor
s
opinion
sure
to
carry
him
off
but
on
the
seventh
day
he
ate
with
pleasure
a
piece
of
bread
with
some
tea
and
the
doctor
noticed
that
his
temperature
was
lower
he
had
regained
consciousness
that
morning
the
first
night
after
they
left
moscow
had
been
fairly
warm
and
he
had
remained
in
the
caleche
but
at
mytishchi
the
wounded
man
himself
asked
to
be
taken
out
and
given
some
tea
the
pain
caused
by
his
removal
into
the
hut
had
made
him
groan
aloud
and
again
lose
consciousness
when
he
had
been
placed
on
his
camp
bed
he
lay
for
a
long
time
motionless
with
closed
eyes
then
he
opened
them
and
whispered
softly
and
the
tea
his
remembering
such
a
small
detail
of
everyday
life
astonished
the
doctor
he
felt
prince
andrew
s
pulse
and
to
his
surprise
and
dissatisfaction
found
it
had
improved
he
was
dissatisfied
because
he
knew
by
experience
that
if
his
patient
did
not
die
now
he
would
do
so
a
little
later
with
greater
suffering
timokhin
the
red
nosed
major
of
prince
andrew
s
regiment
had
joined
him
in
moscow
and
was
being
taken
along
with
him
having
been
wounded
in
the
leg
at
the
battle
of
borodino
they
were
accompanied
by
a
doctor
prince
andrew
s
valet
his
coachman
and
two
orderlies
they
gave
prince
andrew
some
tea
he
drank
it
eagerly
looking
with
feverish
eyes
at
the
door
in
front
of
him
as
if
trying
to
understand
and
remember
something
i
don
t
want
any
more
is
timokhin
here
he
asked
timokhin
crept
along
the
bench
to
him
i
am
here
your
excellency
how
s
your
wound
mine
sir
all
right
but
how
about
you
prince
andrew
again
pondered
as
if
trying
to
remember
something
couldn
t
one
get
a
book
he
asked
what
book
the
gospels
i
haven
t
one
the
doctor
promised
to
procure
it
for
him
and
began
to
ask
how
he
was
feeling
prince
andrew
answered
all
his
questions
reluctantly
but
reasonably
and
then
said
he
wanted
a
bolster
placed
under
him
as
he
was
uncomfortable
and
in
great
pain
the
doctor
and
valet
lifted
the
cloak
with
which
he
was
covered
and
making
wry
faces
at
the
noisome
smell
of
mortifying
flesh
that
came
from
the
wound
began
examining
that
dreadful
place
the
doctor
was
very
much
displeased
about
something
and
made
a
change
in
the
dressings
turning
the
wounded
man
over
so
that
he
groaned
again
and
grew
unconscious
and
delirious
from
the
agony
he
kept
asking
them
to
get
him
the
book
and
put
it
under
him
what
trouble
would
it
be
to
you
he
said
i
have
not
got
one
please
get
it
for
me
and
put
it
under
for
a
moment
he
pleaded
in
a
piteous
voice
the
doctor
went
into
the
passage
to
wash
his
hands
you
fellows
have
no
conscience
said
he
to
the
valet
who
was
pouring
water
over
his
hands
for
just
one
moment
i
didn
t
look
after
you
it
s
such
pain
you
know
that
i
wonder
how
he
can
bear
it
by
the
lord
jesus
christ
i
thought
we
had
put
something
under
him
said
the
valet
the
first
time
prince
andrew
understood
where
he
was
and
what
was
the
matter
with
him
and
remembered
being
wounded
and
how
was
when
he
asked
to
be
carried
into
the
hut
after
his
caleche
had
stopped
at
mytishchi
after
growing
confused
from
pain
while
being
carried
into
the
hut
he
again
regained
consciousness
and
while
drinking
tea
once
more
recalled
all
that
had
happened
to
him
and
above
all
vividly
remembered
the
moment
at
the
ambulance
station
when
at
the
sight
of
the
sufferings
of
a
man
he
disliked
those
new
thoughts
had
come
to
him
which
promised
him
happiness
and
those
thoughts
though
now
vague
and
indefinite
again
possessed
his
soul
he
remembered
that
he
had
now
a
new
source
of
happiness
and
that
this
happiness
had
something
to
do
with
the
gospels
that
was
why
he
asked
for
a
copy
of
them
the
uncomfortable
position
in
which
they
had
put
him
and
turned
him
over
again
confused
his
thoughts
and
when
he
came
to
himself
a
third
time
it
was
in
the
complete
stillness
of
the
night
everybody
near
him
was
sleeping
a
cricket
chirped
from
across
the
passage
someone
was
shouting
and
singing
in
the
street
cockroaches
rustled
on
the
table
on
the
icons
and
on
the
walls
and
a
big
fly
flopped
at
the
head
of
the
bed
and
around
the
candle
beside
him
the
wick
of
which
was
charred
and
had
shaped
itself
like
a
mushroom
his
mind
was
not
in
a
normal
state
a
healthy
man
usually
thinks
of
feels
and
remembers
innumerable
things
simultaneously
but
has
the
power
and
will
to
select
one
sequence
of
thoughts
or
events
on
which
to
fix
his
whole
attention
a
healthy
man
can
tear
himself
away
from
the
deepest
reflections
to
say
a
civil
word
to
someone
who
comes
in
and
can
then
return
again
to
his
own
thoughts
but
prince
andrew
s
mind
was
not
in
a
normal
state
in
that
respect
all
the
powers
of
his
mind
were
more
active
and
clearer
than
ever
but
they
acted
apart
from
his
will
most
diverse
thoughts
and
images
occupied
him
simultaneously
at
times
his
brain
suddenly
began
to
work
with
a
vigor
clearness
and
depth
it
had
never
reached
when
he
was
in
health
but
suddenly
in
the
midst
of
its
work
it
would
turn
to
some
unexpected
idea
and
he
had
not
the
strength
to
turn
it
back
again
yes
a
new
happiness
was
revealed
to
me
of
which
man
cannot
be
deprived
he
thought
as
he
lay
in
the
semi
darkness
of
the
quiet
hut
gazing
fixedly
before
him
with
feverish
wide
open
eyes
a
happiness
lying
beyond
material
forces
outside
the
material
influences
that
act
on
man
a
happiness
of
the
soul
alone
the
happiness
of
loving
every
man
can
understand
it
but
to
conceive
it
and
enjoin
it
was
possible
only
for
god
but
how
did
god
enjoin
that
law
and
why
was
the
son
and
suddenly
the
sequence
of
these
thoughts
broke
off
and
prince
andrew
heard
without
knowing
whether
it
was
a
delusion
or
reality
a
soft
whispering
voice
incessantly
and
rhythmically
repeating
piti
piti
piti
and
then
titi
and
then
again
piti
piti
piti
and
ti
ti
once
more
at
the
same
time
he
felt
that
above
his
face
above
the
very
middle
of
it
some
strange
airy
structure
was
being
erected
out
of
slender
needles
or
splinters
to
the
sound
of
this
whispered
music
he
felt
that
he
had
to
balance
carefully
though
it
was
difficult
so
that
this
airy
structure
should
not
collapse
but
nevertheless
it
kept
collapsing
and
again
slowly
rising
to
the
sound
of
whispered
rhythmic
music
it
stretches
stretches
spreading
out
and
stretching
said
prince
andrew
to
himself
while
listening
to
this
whispering
and
feeling
the
sensation
of
this
drawing
out
and
the
construction
of
this
edifice
of
needles
he
also
saw
by
glimpses
a
red
halo
round
the
candle
and
heard
the
rustle
of
the
cockroaches
and
the
buzzing
of
the
fly
that
flopped
against
his
pillow
and
his
face
each
time
the
fly
touched
his
face
it
gave
him
a
burning
sensation
and
yet
to
his
surprise
it
did
not
destroy
the
structure
though
it
knocked
against
the
very
region
of
his
face
where
it
was
rising
but
besides
this
there
was
something
else
of
importance
it
was
something
white
by
the
door
the
statue
of
a
sphinx
which
also
oppressed
him
but
perhaps
that
s
my
shirt
on
the
table
he
thought
and
that
s
my
legs
and
that
is
the
door
but
why
is
it
always
stretching
and
drawing
itself
out
and
piti
piti
piti
and
ti
ti
and
piti
piti
piti
that
s
enough
please
leave
off
prince
andrew
painfully
entreated
someone
and
suddenly
thoughts
and
feelings
again
swam
to
the
surface
of
his
mind
with
peculiar
clearness
and
force
yes
love
he
thought
again
quite
clearly
but
not
love
which
loves
for
something
for
some
quality
for
some
purpose
or
for
some
reason
but
the
love
which
i
while
dying
first
experienced
when
i
saw
my
enemy
and
yet
loved
him
i
experienced
that
feeling
of
love
which
is
the
very
essence
of
the
soul
and
does
not
require
an
object
now
again
i
feel
that
bliss
to
love
one
s
neighbors
to
love
one
s
enemies
to
love
everything
to
love
god
in
all
his
manifestations
it
is
possible
to
love
someone
dear
to
you
with
human
love
but
an
enemy
can
only
be
loved
by
divine
love
that
is
why
i
experienced
such
joy
when
i
felt
that
i
loved
that
man
what
has
become
of
him
is
he
alive
when
loving
with
human
love
one
may
pass
from
love
to
hatred
but
divine
love
cannot
change
no
neither
death
nor
anything
else
can
destroy
it
it
is
the
very
essence
of
the
soul
yet
how
many
people
have
i
hated
in
my
life
and
of
them
all
i
loved
and
hated
none
as
i
did
her
and
he
vividly
pictured
to
himself
natasha
not
as
he
had
done
in
the
past
with
nothing
but
her
charms
which
gave
him
delight
but
for
the
first
time
picturing
to
himself
her
soul
and
he
understood
her
feelings
her
sufferings
shame
and
remorse
he
now
understood
for
the
first
time
all
the
cruelty
of
his
rejection
of
her
the
cruelty
of
his
rupture
with
her
if
only
it
were
possible
for
me
to
see
her
once
more
just
once
looking
into
those
eyes
to
say
piti
piti
piti
and
ti
ti
and
piti
piti
piti
boom
flopped
the
fly
and
his
attention
was
suddenly
carried
into
another
world
a
world
of
reality
and
delirium
in
which
something
particular
was
happening
in
that
world
some
structure
was
still
being
erected
and
did
not
fall
something
was
still
stretching
out
and
the
candle
with
its
red
halo
was
still
burning
and
the
same
shirtlike
sphinx
lay
near
the
door
but
besides
all
this
something
creaked
there
was
a
whiff
of
fresh
air
and
a
new
white
sphinx
appeared
standing
at
the
door
and
that
sphinx
had
the
pale
face
and
shining
eyes
of
the
very
natasha
of
whom
he
had
just
been
thinking
oh
how
oppressive
this
continual
delirium
is
thought
prince
andrew
trying
to
drive
that
face
from
his
imagination
but
the
face
remained
before
him
with
the
force
of
reality
and
drew
nearer
prince
andrew
wished
to
return
that
former
world
of
pure
thought
but
he
could
not
and
delirium
drew
him
back
into
its
domain
the
soft
whispering
voice
continued
its
rhythmic
murmur
something
oppressed
him
and
stretched
out
and
the
strange
face
was
before
him
prince
andrew
collected
all
his
strength
in
an
effort
to
recover
his
senses
he
moved
a
little
and
suddenly
there
was
a
ringing
in
his
ears
a
dimness
in
his
eyes
and
like
a
man
plunged
into
water
he
lost
consciousness
when
he
came
to
himself
natasha
that
same
living
natasha
whom
of
all
people
he
most
longed
to
love
with
this
new
pure
divine
love
that
had
been
revealed
to
him
was
kneeling
before
him
he
realized
that
it
was
the
real
living
natasha
and
he
was
not
surprised
but
quietly
happy
natasha
motionless
on
her
knees
she
was
unable
to
stir
with
frightened
eyes
riveted
on
him
was
restraining
her
sobs
her
face
was
pale
and
rigid
only
in
the
lower
part
of
it
something
quivered
prince
andrew
sighed
with
relief
smiled
and
held
out
his
hand
you
he
said
how
fortunate
with
a
rapid
but
careful
movement
natasha
drew
nearer
to
him
on
her
knees
and
taking
his
hand
carefully
bent
her
face
over
it
and
began
kissing
it
just
touching
it
lightly
with
her
lips
forgive
me
she
whispered
raising
her
head
and
glancing
at
him
forgive
me
i
love
you
said
prince
andrew
forgive
forgive
what
he
asked
forgive
me
for
what
i
ha
ve
do
ne
faltered
natasha
in
a
scarcely
audible
broken
whisper
and
began
kissing
his
hand
more
rapidly
just
touching
it
with
her
lips
i
love
you
more
better
than
before
said
prince
andrew
lifting
her
face
with
his
hand
so
as
to
look
into
her
eyes
those
eyes
filled
with
happy
tears
gazed
at
him
timidly
compassionately
and
with
joyous
love
natasha
s
thin
pale
face
with
its
swollen
lips
was
more
than
plain
it
was
dreadful
but
prince
andrew
did
not
see
that
he
saw
her
shining
eyes
which
were
beautiful
they
heard
the
sound
of
voices
behind
them
peter
the
valet
who
was
now
wide
awake
had
roused
the
doctor
timokhin
who
had
not
slept
at
all
because
of
the
pain
in
his
leg
had
long
been
watching
all
that
was
going
on
carefully
covering
his
bare
body
with
the
sheet
as
he
huddled
up
on
his
bench
what
s
this
said
the
doctor
rising
from
his
bed
please
go
away
madam
at
that
moment
a
maid
sent
by
the
countess
who
had
noticed
her
daughter
s
absence
knocked
at
the
door
like
a
somnambulist
aroused
from
her
sleep
natasha
went
out
of
the
room
and
returning
to
her
hut
fell
sobbing
on
her
bed
from
that
time
during
all
the
rest
of
the
rostovs
journey
at
every
halting
place
and
wherever
they
spent
a
night
natasha
never
left
the
wounded
bolkonski
and
the
doctor
had
to
admit
that
he
had
not
expected
from
a
young
girl
either
such
firmness
or
such
skill
in
nursing
a
wounded
man
dreadful
as
the
countess
imagined
it
would
be
should
prince
andrew
die
in
her
daughter
s
arms
during
the
journey
as
judging
by
what
the
doctor
said
it
seemed
might
easily
happen
she
could
not
oppose
natasha
though
with
the
intimacy
now
established
between
the
wounded
man
and
natasha
the
thought
occurred
that
should
he
recover
their
former
engagement
would
be
renewed
no
one
least
of
all
natasha
and
prince
andrew
spoke
of
this
the
unsettled
question
of
life
and
death
which
hung
not
only
over
bolkonski
but
over
all
russia
shut
out
all
other
considerations
chapter
xxxiii
on
the
third
of
september
pierre
awoke
late
his
head
was
aching
the
clothes
in
which
he
had
slept
without
undressing
felt
uncomfortable
on
his
body
and
his
mind
had
a
dim
consciousness
of
something
shameful
he
had
done
the
day
before
that
something
shameful
was
his
yesterday
s
conversation
with
captain
ramballe
it
was
eleven
by
the
clock
but
it
seemed
peculiarly
dark
out
of
doors
pierre
rose
rubbed
his
eyes
and
seeing
the
pistol
with
an
engraved
stock
which
gerasim
had
replaced
on
the
writing
table
he
remembered
where
he
was
and
what
lay
before
him
that
very
day
am
i
not
too
late
he
thought
no
probably
he
won
t
make
his
entry
into
moscow
before
noon
pierre
did
not
allow
himself
to
reflect
on
what
lay
before
him
but
hastened
to
act
after
arranging
his
clothes
he
took
the
pistol
and
was
about
to
go
out
but
it
then
occurred
to
him
for
the
first
time
that
he
certainly
could
not
carry
the
weapon
in
his
hand
through
the
streets
it
was
difficult
to
hide
such
a
big
pistol
even
under
his
wide
coat
he
could
not
carry
it
unnoticed
in
his
belt
or
under
his
arm
besides
it
had
been
discharged
and
he
had
not
had
time
to
reload
it
no
matter
dagger
will
do
he
said
to
himself
though
when
planning
his
design
he
had
more
than
once
come
to
the
conclusion
that
the
chief
mistake
made
by
the
student
in
had
been
to
try
to
kill
napoleon
with
a
dagger
but
as
his
chief
aim
consisted
not
in
carrying
out
his
design
but
in
proving
to
himself
that
he
would
not
abandon
his
intention
and
was
doing
all
he
could
to
achieve
it
pierre
hastily
took
the
blunt
jagged
dagger
in
a
green
sheath
which
he
had
bought
at
the
sukharev
market
with
the
pistol
and
hid
it
under
his
waistcoat
having
tied
a
girdle
over
his
coat
and
pulled
his
cap
low
on
his
head
pierre
went
down
the
corridor
trying
to
avoid
making
a
noise
or
meeting
the
captain
and
passed
out
into
the
street
the
conflagration
at
which
he
had
looked
with
so
much
indifference
the
evening
before
had
greatly
increased
during
the
night
moscow
was
on
fire
in
several
places
the
buildings
in
carriage
row
across
the
river
in
the
bazaar
and
the
povarskoy
as
well
as
the
barges
on
the
moskva
river
and
the
timber
yards
by
the
dorogomilov
bridge
were
all
ablaze
pierre
s
way
led
through
side
streets
to
the
povarskoy
and
from
there
to
the
church
of
st
nicholas
on
the
arbat
where
he
had
long
before
decided
that
the
deed
should
should
be
done
the
gates
of
most
of
the
houses
were
locked
and
the
shutters
up
the
streets
and
lanes
were
deserted
the
air
was
full
of
smoke
and
the
smell
of
burning
now
and
then
he
met
russians
with
anxious
and
timid
faces
and
frenchmen
with
an
air
not
of
the
city
but
of
the
camp
walking
in
the
middle
of
the
streets
both
the
russians
and
the
french
looked
at
pierre
with
surprise
besides
his
height
and
stoutness
and
the
strange
morose
look
of
suffering
in
his
face
and
whole
figure
the
russians
stared
at
pierre
because
they
could
not
make
out
to
what
class
he
could
belong
the
french
followed
him
with
astonishment
in
their
eyes
chiefly
because
pierre
unlike
all
the
other
russians
who
gazed
at
the
french
with
fear
and
curiosity
paid
no
attention
to
them
at
the
gate
of
one
house
three
frenchmen
who
were
explaining
something
to
some
russians
who
did
not
understand
them
stopped
pierre
asking
if
he
did
not
know
french
pierre
shook
his
head
and
went
on
in
another
side
street
a
sentinel
standing
beside
a
green
caisson
shouted
at
him
but
only
when
the
shout
was
threateningly
repeated
and
he
heard
the
click
of
the
man
s
musket
as
he
raised
it
did
pierre
understand
that
he
had
to
pass
on
the
other
side
of
the
street
he
heard
nothing
and
saw
nothing
of
what
went
on
around
him
he
carried
his
resolution
within
himself
in
terror
and
haste
like
something
dreadful
and
alien
to
him
for
after
the
previous
night
s
experience
he
was
afraid
of
losing
it
but
he
was
not
destined
to
bring
his
mood
safely
to
his
destination
and
even
had
he
not
been
hindered
by
anything
on
the
way
his
intention
could
not
now
have
been
carried
out
for
napoleon
had
passed
the
arbat
more
than
four
hours
previously
on
his
way
from
the
dorogomilov
suburb
to
the
kremlin
and
was
now
sitting
in
a
very
gloomy
frame
of
mind
in
a
royal
study
in
the
kremlin
giving
detailed
and
exact
orders
as
to
measures
to
be
taken
immediately
to
extinguish
the
fire
to
prevent
looting
and
to
reassure
the
inhabitants
but
pierre
did
not
know
this
he
was
entirely
absorbed
in
what
lay
before
him
and
was
tortured
as
those
are
who
obstinately
undertake
a
task
that
is
impossible
for
them
not
because
of
its
difficulty
but
because
of
its
incompatibility
with
their
natures
by
the
fear
of
weakening
at
the
decisive
moment
and
so
losing
his
self
esteem
though
he
heard
and
saw
nothing
around
him
he
found
his
way
by
instinct
and
did
not
go
wrong
in
the
side
streets
that
led
to
the
povarskoy
as
pierre
approached
that
street
the
smoke
became
denser
and
denser
he
even
felt
the
heat
of
the
fire
occasionally
curly
tongues
of
flame
rose
from
under
the
roofs
of
the
houses
he
met
more
people
in
the
streets
and
they
were
more
excited
but
pierre
though
he
felt
that
something
unusual
was
happening
around
him
did
not
realize
that
he
was
approaching
the
fire
as
he
was
going
along
a
foot
path
across
a
wide
open
space
adjoining
the
povarskoy
on
one
side
and
the
gardens
of
prince
gruzinski
s
house
on
the
other
pierre
suddenly
heard
the
desperate
weeping
of
a
woman
close
to
him
he
stopped
as
if
awakening
from
a
dream
and
lifted
his
head
by
the
side
of
the
path
on
the
dusty
dry
grass
all
sorts
of
household
goods
lay
in
a
heap
featherbeds
a
samovar
icons
and
trunks
on
the
ground
beside
the
trunks
sat
a
thin
woman
no
longer
young
with
long
prominent
upper
teeth
and
wearing
a
black
cloak
and
cap
this
woman
swaying
to
and
fro
and
muttering
something
was
choking
with
sobs
two
girls
of
about
ten
and
twelve
dressed
in
dirty
short
frocks
and
cloaks
were
staring
at
their
mother
with
a
look
of
stupefaction
on
their
pale
frightened
faces
the
youngest
child
a
boy
of
about
seven
who
wore
an
overcoat
and
an
immense
cap
evidently
not
his
own
was
crying
in
his
old
nurse
s
arms
a
dirty
barefooted
maid
was
sitting
on
a
trunk
and
having
undone
her
pale
colored
plait
was
pulling
it
straight
and
sniffing
at
her
singed
hair
the
woman
s
husband
a
short
round
shouldered
man
in
the
undress
uniform
of
a
civilian
official
with
sausage
shaped
whiskers
and
showing
under
his
square
set
cap
the
hair
smoothly
brushed
forward
over
his
temples
with
expressionless
face
was
moving
the
trunks
which
were
placed
one
on
another
and
was
dragging
some
garments
from
under
them
as
soon
as
she
saw
pierre
the
woman
almost
threw
herself
at
his
feet
dear
people
good
christians
save
me
help
me
dear
friends
help
us
somebody
she
muttered
between
her
sobs
my
girl
my
daughter
my
youngest
daughter
is
left
behind
she
s
burned
ooh
was
it
for
this
i
nursed
you
ooh
don
t
mary
nikolievna
said
her
husband
to
her
in
a
low
voice
evidently
only
to
justify
himself
before
the
stranger
sister
must
have
taken
her
or
else
where
can
she
be
he
added
monster
villain
shouted
the
woman
angrily
suddenly
ceasing
to
weep
you
have
no
heart
you
don
t
feel
for
your
own
child
another
man
would
have
rescued
her
from
the
fire
but
this
is
a
monster
and
neither
a
man
nor
a
father
you
honored
sir
are
a
noble
man
she
went
on
addressing
pierre
rapidly
between
her
sobs
the
fire
broke
out
alongside
and
blew
our
way
the
maid
called
out
fire
and
we
rushed
to
collect
our
things
we
ran
out
just
as
we
were
this
is
what
we
have
brought
away
the
icons
and
my
dowry
bed
all
the
rest
is
lost
we
seized
the
children
but
not
katie
ooh
o
lord
and
again
she
began
to
sob
my
child
my
dear
one
burned
burned
but
where
was
she
left
asked
pierre
from
the
expression
of
his
animated
face
the
woman
saw
that
this
man
might
help
her
oh
dear
sir
she
cried
seizing
him
by
the
legs
my
benefactor
set
my
heart
at
ease
aniska
go
you
horrid
girl
show
him
the
way
she
cried
to
the
maid
angrily
opening
her
mouth
and
still
farther
exposing
her
long
teeth
show
me
the
way
show
me
i
i
ll
do
it
gasped
pierre
rapidly
the
dirty
maidservant
stepped
from
behind
the
trunk
put
up
her
plait
sighed
and
went
on
her
short
bare
feet
along
the
path
pierre
felt
as
if
he
had
come
back
to
life
after
a
heavy
swoon
he
held
his
head
higher
his
eyes
shone
with
the
light
of
life
and
with
swift
steps
he
followed
the
maid
overtook
her
and
came
out
on
the
povarskoy
the
whole
street
was
full
of
clouds
of
black
smoke
tongues
of
flame
here
and
there
broke
through
that
cloud
a
great
number
of
people
crowded
in
front
of
the
conflagration
in
the
middle
of
the
street
stood
a
french
general
saying
something
to
those
around
him
pierre
accompanied
by
the
maid
was
advancing
to
the
spot
where
the
general
stood
but
the
french
soldiers
stopped
him
on
ne
passe
pas
cried
a
voice
you
can
t
pass
this
way
uncle
cried
the
girl
we
ll
pass
through
the
side
street
by
the
nikulins
pierre
turned
back
giving
a
spring
now
and
then
to
keep
up
with
her
she
ran
across
the
street
turned
down
a
side
street
to
the
left
and
passing
three
houses
turned
into
a
yard
on
the
right
it
s
here
close
by
said
she
and
running
across
the
yard
opened
a
gate
in
a
wooden
fence
and
stopping
pointed
out
to
him
a
small
wooden
wing
of
the
house
which
was
burning
brightly
and
fiercely
one
of
its
sides
had
fallen
in
another
was
on
fire
and
bright
flames
issued
from
the
openings
of
the
windows
and
from
under
the
roof
as
pierre
passed
through
the
fence
gate
he
was
enveloped
by
hot
air
and
involuntarily
stopped
which
is
it
which
is
your
house
he
asked
ooh
wailed
the
girl
pointing
to
the
wing
that
s
it
that
was
our
lodging
you
ve
burned
to
death
our
treasure
katie
my
precious
little
missy
ooh
lamented
aniska
who
at
the
sight
of
the
fire
felt
that
she
too
must
give
expression
to
her
feelings
pierre
rushed
to
the
wing
but
the
heat
was
so
great
that
he
involuntarily
passed
round
in
a
curve
and
came
upon
the
large
house
that
was
as
yet
burning
only
at
one
end
just
below
the
roof
and
around
which
swarmed
a
crowd
of
frenchmen
at
first
pierre
did
not
realize
what
these
men
who
were
dragging
something
out
were
about
but
seeing
before
him
a
frenchman
hitting
a
peasant
with
a
blunt
saber
and
trying
to
take
from
him
a
fox
fur
coat
he
vaguely
understood
that
looting
was
going
on
there
but
he
had
no
time
to
dwell
on
that
idea
the
sounds
of
crackling
and
the
din
of
falling
walls
and
ceilings
the
whistle
and
hiss
of
the
flames
the
excited
shouts
of
the
people
and
the
sight
of
the
swaying
smoke
now
gathering
into
thick
black
clouds
and
now
soaring
up
with
glittering
sparks
with
here
and
there
dense
sheaves
of
flame
now
red
and
now
like
golden
fish
scales
creeping
along
the
walls
and
the
heat
and
smoke
and
rapidity
of
motion
produced
on
pierre
the
usual
animating
effects
of
a
conflagration
it
had
a
peculiarly
strong
effect
on
him
because
at
the
sight
of
the
fire
he
felt
himself
suddenly
freed
from
the
ideas
that
had
weighed
him
down
he
felt
young
bright
adroit
and
resolute
he
ran
round
to
the
other
side
of
the
lodge
and
was
about
to
dash
into
that
part
of
it
which
was
still
standing
when
just
above
his
head
he
heard
several
voices
shouting
and
then
a
cracking
sound
and
the
ring
of
something
heavy
falling
close
beside
him
pierre
looked
up
and
saw
at
a
window
of
the
large
house
some
frenchmen
who
had
just
thrown
out
the
drawer
of
a
chest
filled
with
metal
articles
other
french
soldiers
standing
below
went
up
to
the
drawer
what
does
this
fellow
want
shouted
one
of
them
referring
to
pierre
there
s
a
child
in
that
house
haven
t
you
seen
a
child
cried
pierre
what
s
he
talking
about
get
along
said
several
voices
and
one
of
the
soldiers
evidently
afraid
that
pierre
might
want
to
take
from
them
some
of
the
plate
and
bronzes
that
were
in
the
drawer
moved
threateningly
toward
him
a
child
shouted
a
frenchman
from
above
i
did
hear
something
squealing
in
the
garden
perhaps
it
s
his
brat
that
the
fellow
is
looking
for
after
all
one
must
be
human
you
know
where
is
it
where
said
pierre
there
there
shouted
the
frenchman
at
the
window
pointing
to
the
garden
at
the
back
of
the
house
wait
a
bit
i
m
coming
down
and
a
minute
or
two
later
the
frenchman
a
black
eyed
fellow
with
a
spot
on
his
cheek
in
shirt
sleeves
really
did
jump
out
of
a
window
on
the
ground
floor
and
clapping
pierre
on
the
shoulder
ran
with
him
into
the
garden
hurry
up
you
others
he
called
out
to
his
comrades
it
s
getting
hot
when
they
reached
a
gravel
path
behind
the
house
the
frenchman
pulled
pierre
by
the
arm
and
pointed
to
a
round
graveled
space
where
a
three
year
old
girl
in
a
pink
dress
was
lying
under
a
seat
there
is
your
child
oh
a
girl
so
much
the
better
said
the
frenchman
good
by
fatty
we
must
be
human
we
are
all
mortal
you
know
and
the
frenchman
with
the
spot
on
his
cheek
ran
back
to
his
comrades
breathless
with
joy
pierre
ran
to
the
little
girl
and
was
going
to
take
her
in
his
arms
but
seeing
a
stranger
the
sickly
scrofulous
looking
child
unattractively
like
her
mother
began
to
yell
and
run
away
pierre
however
seized
her
and
lifted
her
in
his
arms
she
screamed
desperately
and
angrily
and
tried
with
her
little
hands
to
pull
pierre
s
hands
away
and
to
bite
them
with
her
slobbering
mouth
pierre
was
seized
by
a
sense
of
horror
and
repulsion
such
as
he
had
experienced
when
touching
some
nasty
little
animal
but
he
made
an
effort
not
to
throw
the
child
down
and
ran
with
her
to
the
large
house
it
was
now
however
impossible
to
get
back
the
way
he
had
come
the
maid
aniska
was
no
longer
there
and
pierre
with
a
feeling
of
pity
and
disgust
pressed
the
wet
painfully
sobbing
child
to
himself
as
tenderly
as
he
could
and
ran
with
her
through
the
garden
seeking
another
way
out
chapter
xxxiv
having
run
through
different
yards
and
side
streets
pierre
got
back
with
his
little
burden
to
the
gruzinski
garden
at
the
corner
of
the
povarskoy
he
did
not
at
first
recognize
the
place
from
which
he
had
set
out
to
look
for
the
child
so
crowded
was
it
now
with
people
and
goods
that
had
been
dragged
out
of
the
houses
besides
russian
families
who
had
taken
refuge
here
from
the
fire
with
their
belongings
there
were
several
french
soldiers
in
a
variety
of
clothing
pierre
took
no
notice
of
them
he
hurried
to
find
the
family
of
that
civil
servant
in
order
to
restore
the
daughter
to
her
mother
and
go
to
save
someone
else
pierre
felt
that
he
had
still
much
to
do
and
to
do
quickly
glowing
with
the
heat
and
from
running
he
felt
at
that
moment
more
strongly
than
ever
the
sense
of
youth
animation
and
determination
that
had
come
on
him
when
he
ran
to
save
the
child
she
had
now
become
quiet
and
clinging
with
her
little
hands
to
pierre
s
coat
sat
on
his
arm
gazing
about
her
like
some
little
wild
animal
he
glanced
at
her
occasionally
with
a
slight
smile
he
fancied
he
saw
something
pathetically
innocent
in
that
frightened
sickly
little
face
he
did
not
find
the
civil
servant
or
his
wife
where
he
had
left
them
he
walked
among
the
crowd
with
rapid
steps
scanning
the
various
faces
he
met
involuntarily
he
noticed
a
georgian
or
armenian
family
consisting
of
a
very
handsome
old
man
of
oriental
type
wearing
a
new
cloth
covered
sheepskin
coat
and
new
boots
an
old
woman
of
similar
type
and
a
young
woman
that
very
young
woman
seemed
to
pierre
the
perfection
of
oriental
beauty
with
her
sharply
outlined
arched
black
eyebrows
and
the
extraordinarily
soft
bright
color
of
her
long
beautiful
expressionless
face
amid
the
scattered
property
and
the
crowd
on
the
open
space
she
in
her
rich
satin
cloak
with
a
bright
lilac
shawl
on
her
head
suggested
a
delicate
exotic
plant
thrown
out
onto
the
snow
she
was
sitting
on
some
bundles
a
little
behind
the
old
woman
and
looked
from
under
her
long
lashes
with
motionless
large
almond
shaped
eyes
at
the
ground
before
her
evidently
she
was
aware
of
her
beauty
and
fearful
because
of
it
her
face
struck
pierre
and
hurrying
along
by
the
fence
he
turned
several
times
to
look
at
her
when
he
had
reached
the
fence
still
without
finding
those
he
sought
he
stopped
and
looked
about
him
with
the
child
in
his
arms
his
figure
was
now
more
conspicuous
than
before
and
a
group
of
russians
both
men
and
women
gathered
about
him
have
you
lost
anyone
my
dear
fellow
you
re
of
the
gentry
yourself
aren
t
you
whose
child
is
it
they
asked
him
pierre
replied
that
the
child
belonged
to
a
woman
in
a
black
coat
who
had
been
sitting
there
with
her
other
children
and
he
asked
whether
anyone
knew
where
she
had
gone
why
that
must
be
the
anferovs
said
an
old
deacon
addressing
a
pockmarked
peasant
woman
lord
have
mercy
lord
have
mercy
he
added
in
his
customary
bass
the
anferovs
no
said
the
woman
they
left
in
the
morning
that
must
be
either
mary
nikolievna
s
or
the
ivanovs
he
says
a
woman
and
mary
nikolievna
is
a
lady
remarked
a
house
serf
do
you
know
her
she
s
thin
with
long
teeth
said
pierre
that
s
mary
nikolievna
they
went
inside
the
garden
when
these
wolves
swooped
down
said
the
woman
pointing
to
the
french
soldiers
o
lord
have
mercy
added
the
deacon
go
over
that
way
they
re
there
it
s
she
she
kept
on
lamenting
and
crying
continued
the
woman
it
s
she
here
this
way
but
pierre
was
not
listening
to
the
woman
he
had
for
some
seconds
been
intently
watching
what
was
going
on
a
few
steps
away
he
was
looking
at
the
armenian
family
and
at
two
french
soldiers
who
had
gone
up
to
them
one
of
these
a
nimble
little
man
was
wearing
a
blue
coat
tied
round
the
waist
with
a
rope
he
had
a
nightcap
on
his
head
and
his
feet
were
bare
the
other
whose
appearance
particularly
struck
pierre
was
a
long
lank
round
shouldered
fair
haired
man
slow
in
his
movements
and
with
an
idiotic
expression
of
face
he
wore
a
woman
s
loose
gown
of
frieze
blue
trousers
and
large
torn
hessian
boots
the
little
barefooted
frenchman
in
the
blue
coat
went
up
to
the
armenians
and
saying
something
immediately
seized
the
old
man
by
his
legs
and
the
old
man
at
once
began
pulling
off
his
boots
the
other
in
the
frieze
gown
stopped
in
front
of
the
beautiful
armenian
girl
and
with
his
hands
in
his
pockets
stood
staring
at
her
motionless
and
silent
here
take
the
child
said
pierre
peremptorily
and
hurriedly
to
the
woman
handing
the
little
girl
to
her
give
her
back
to
them
give
her
back
he
almost
shouted
putting
the
child
who
began
screaming
on
the
ground
and
again
looking
at
the
frenchman
and
the
armenian
family
the
old
man
was
already
sitting
barefoot
the
little
frenchman
had
secured
his
second
boot
and
was
slapping
one
boot
against
the
other
the
old
man
was
saying
something
in
a
voice
broken
by
sobs
but
pierre
caught
but
a
glimpse
of
this
his
whole
attention
was
directed
to
the
frenchman
in
the
frieze
gown
who
meanwhile
swaying
slowly
from
side
to
side
had
drawn
nearer
to
the
young
woman
and
taking
his
hands
from
his
pockets
had
seized
her
by
the
neck
the
beautiful
armenian
still
sat
motionless
and
in
the
same
attitude
with
her
long
lashes
drooping
as
if
she
did
not
see
or
feel
what
the
soldier
was
doing
to
her
while
pierre
was
running
the
few
steps
that
separated
him
from
the
frenchman
the
tall
marauder
in
the
frieze
gown
was
already
tearing
from
her
neck
the
necklace
the
young
armenian
was
wearing
and
the
young
woman
clutching
at
her
neck
screamed
piercingly
let
that
woman
alone
exclaimed
pierre
hoarsely
in
a
furious
voice
seizing
the
soldier
by
his
round
shoulders
and
throwing
him
aside
the
soldier
fell
got
up
and
ran
away
but
his
comrade
throwing
down
the
boots
and
drawing
his
sword
moved
threateningly
toward
pierre
voyons
pas
de
betises
he
cried
look
here
no
nonsense
pierre
was
in
such
a
transport
of
rage
that
he
remembered
nothing
and
his
strength
increased
tenfold
he
rushed
at
the
barefooted
frenchman
and
before
the
latter
had
time
to
draw
his
sword
knocked
him
off
his
feet
and
hammered
him
with
his
fists
shouts
of
approval
were
heard
from
the
crowd
around
and
at
the
same
moment
a
mounted
patrol
of
french
uhlans
appeared
from
round
the
corner
the
uhlans
came
up
at
a
trot
to
pierre
and
the
frenchman
and
surrounded
them
pierre
remembered
nothing
of
what
happened
after
that
he
only
remembered
beating
someone
and
being
beaten
and
finally
feeling
that
his
hands
were
bound
and
that
a
crowd
of
french
soldiers
stood
around
him
and
were
searching
him
lieutenant
he
has
a
dagger
were
the
first
words
pierre
understood
ah
a
weapon
said
the
officer
and
turned
to
the
barefooted
soldier
who
had
been
arrested
with
pierre
all
right
you
can
tell
all
about
it
at
the
court
martial
then
he
turned
to
pierre
do
you
speak
french
pierre
looked
around
him
with
bloodshot
eyes
and
did
not
reply
his
face
probably
looked
very
terrible
for
the
officer
said
something
in
a
whisper
and
four
more
uhlans
left
the
ranks
and
placed
themselves
on
both
sides
of
pierre
do
you
speak
french
the
officer
asked
again
keeping
at
a
distance
from
pierre
call
the
interpreter
a
little
man
in
russian
civilian
clothes
rode
out
from
the
ranks
and
by
his
clothes
and
manner
of
speaking
pierre
at
once
knew
him
to
be
a
french
salesman
from
one
of
the
moscow
shops
he
does
not
look
like
a
common
man
said
the
interpreter
after
a
searching
look
at
pierre
ah
he
looks
very
much
like
an
incendiary
remarked
the
officer
and
ask
him
who
he
is
he
added
who
are
you
asked
the
interpreter
in
poor
russian
you
must
answer
the
chief
i
will
not
tell
you
who
i
am
i
am
your
prisoner
take
me
pierre
suddenly
replied
in
french
ah
ah
muttered
the
officer
with
a
frown
well
then
march
a
crowd
had
collected
round
the
uhlans
nearest
to
pierre
stood
the
pockmarked
peasant
woman
with
the
little
girl
and
when
the
patrol
started
she
moved
forward
where
are
they
taking
you
to
you
poor
dear
said
she
and
the
little
girl
the
little
girl
what
am
i
to
do
with
her
if
she
s
not
theirs
said
the
woman
what
does
that
woman
want
asked
the
officer
pierre
was
as
if
intoxicated
his
elation
increased
at
the
sight
of
the
little
girl
he
had
saved
what
does
she
want
he
murmured
she
is
bringing
me
my
daughter
whom
i
have
just
saved
from
the
flames
said
he
good
by
and
without
knowing
how
this
aimless
lie
had
escaped
him
he
went
along
with
resolute
and
triumphant
steps
between
the
french
soldiers
the
french
patrol
was
one
of
those
sent
out
through
the
various
streets
of
moscow
by
durosnel
s
order
to
put
a
stop
to
the
pillage
and
especially
to
catch
the
incendiaries
who
according
to
the
general
opinion
which
had
that
day
originated
among
the
higher
french
officers
were
the
cause
of
the
conflagrations
after
marching
through
a
number
of
streets
the
patrol
arrested
five
more
russian
suspects
a
small
shopkeeper
two
seminary
students
a
peasant
and
a
house
serf
besides
several
looters
but
of
all
these
various
suspected
characters
pierre
was
considered
to
be
the
most
suspicious
of
all
when
they
had
all
been
brought
for
the
night
to
a
large
house
on
the
zubov
rampart
that
was
being
used
as
a
guardhouse
pierre
was
placed
apart
under
strict
guard
book
twelve
chapter
i
in
petersburg
at
that
time
a
complicated
struggle
was
being
carried
on
with
greater
heat
than
ever
in
the
highest
circles
between
the
parties
of
rumyantsev
the
french
marya
fedorovna
the
tsarevich
and
others
drowned
as
usual
by
the
buzzing
of
the
court
drones
but
the
calm
luxurious
life
of
petersburg
concerned
only
about
phantoms
and
reflections
of
real
life
went
on
in
its
old
way
and
made
it
hard
except
by
a
great
effort
to
realize
the
danger
and
the
difficult
position
of
the
russian
people
there
were
the
same
receptions
and
balls
the
same
french
theater
the
same
court
interests
and
service
interests
and
intrigues
as
usual
only
in
the
very
highest
circles
were
attempts
made
to
keep
in
mind
the
difficulties
of
the
actual
position
stories
were
whispered
of
how
differently
the
two
empresses
behaved
in
these
difficult
circumstances
the
empress
marya
concerned
for
the
welfare
of
the
charitable
and
educational
institutions
under
her
patronage
had
given
directions
that
they
should
all
be
removed
to
kazan
and
the
things
belonging
to
these
institutions
had
already
been
packed
up
the
empress
elisabeth
however
when
asked
what
instructions
she
would
be
pleased
to
give
with
her
characteristic
russian
patriotism
had
replied
that
she
could
give
no
directions
about
state
institutions
for
that
was
the
affair
of
the
sovereign
but
as
far
as
she
personally
was
concerned
she
would
be
the
last
to
quit
petersburg
at
anna
pavlovna
s
on
the
twenty
sixth
of
august
the
very
day
of
the
battle
of
borodino
there
was
a
soiree
the
chief
feature
of
which
was
to
be
the
reading
of
a
letter
from
his
lordship
the
bishop
when
sending
the
emperor
an
icon
of
the
venerable
sergius
it
was
regarded
as
a
model
of
ecclesiastical
patriotic
eloquence
prince
vasili
himself
famed
for
his
elocution
was
to
read
it
he
used
to
read
at
the
empress
the
art
of
his
reading
was
supposed
to
lie
in
rolling
out
the
words
quite
independently
of
their
meaning
in
a
loud
and
singsong
voice
alternating
between
a
despairing
wail
and
a
tender
murmur
so
that
the
wail
fell
quite
at
random
on
one
word
and
the
murmur
on
another
this
reading
as
was
always
the
case
at
anna
pavlovna
s
soirees
had
a
political
significance
that
evening
she
expected
several
important
personages
who
had
to
be
made
ashamed
of
their
visits
to
the
french
theater
and
aroused
to
a
patriotic
temper
a
good
many
people
had
already
arrived
but
anna
pavlovna
not
yet
seeing
all
those
whom
she
wanted
in
her
drawing
room
did
not
let
the
reading
begin
but
wound
up
the
springs
of
a
general
conversation
the
news
of
the
day
in
petersburg
was
the
illness
of
countess
bezukhova
she
had
fallen
ill
unexpectedly
a
few
days
previously
had
missed
several
gatherings
of
which
she
was
usually
ornament
and
was
said
to
be
receiving
no
one
and
instead
of
the
celebrated
petersburg
doctors
who
usually
attended
her
had
entrusted
herself
to
some
italian
doctor
who
was
treating
her
in
some
new
and
unusual
way
they
all
knew
very
well
that
the
enchanting
countess
illness
arose
from
an
inconvenience
resulting
from
marrying
two
husbands
at
the
same
time
and
that
the
italian
s
cure
consisted
in
removing
such
inconvenience
but
in
anna
pavlovna
s
presence
no
one
dared
to
think
of
this
or
even
appear
to
know
it
they
say
the
poor
countess
is
very
ill
the
doctor
says
it
is
angina
pectoris
angina
oh
that
s
a
terrible
illness
they
say
that
the
rivals
are
reconciled
thanks
to
the
angina
and
the
word
angina
was
repeated
with
great
satisfaction
the
count
is
pathetic
they
say
he
cried
like
a
child
when
the
doctor
told
him
the
case
was
dangerous
oh
it
would
be
a
terrible
loss
she
is
an
enchanting
woman
you
are
speaking
of
the
poor
countess
said
anna
pavlovna
coming
up
just
then
i
sent
to
ask
for
news
and
hear
that
she
is
a
little
better
oh
she
is
certainly
the
most
charming
woman
in
the
world
she
went
on
with
a
smile
at
her
own
enthusiasm
we
belong
to
different
camps
but
that
does
not
prevent
my
esteeming
her
as
she
deserves
she
is
very
unfortunate
added
anna
pavlovna
supposing
that
by
these
words
anna
pavlovna
was
somewhat
lifting
the
veil
from
the
secret
of
the
countess
malady
an
unwary
young
man
ventured
to
express
surprise
that
well
known
doctors
had
not
been
called
in
and
that
the
countess
was
being
attended
by
a
charlatan
who
might
employ
dangerous
remedies
your
information
maybe
better
than
mine
anna
pavlovna
suddenly
and
venomously
retorted
on
the
inexperienced
young
man
but
i
know
on
good
authority
that
this
doctor
is
a
very
learned
and
able
man
he
is
private
physician
to
the
queen
of
spain
and
having
thus
demolished
the
young
man
anna
pavlovna
turned
to
another
group
where
bilibin
was
talking
about
the
austrians
having
wrinkled
up
his
face
he
was
evidently
preparing
to
smooth
it
out
again
and
utter
one
of
his
mots
i
think
it
is
delightful
he
said
referring
to
a
diplomatic
note
that
had
been
sent
to
vienna
with
some
austrian
banners
captured
from
the
french
by
wittgenstein
the
hero
of
petropol
as
he
was
then
called
in
petersburg
what
what
s
that
asked
anna
pavlovna
securing
silence
for
the
mot
which
she
had
heard
before
and
bilibin
repeated
the
actual
words
of
the
diplomatic
dispatch
which
he
had
himself
composed
the
emperor
returns
these
austrian
banners
said
bilibin
friendly
banners
gone
astray
and
found
on
a
wrong
path
and
his
brow
became
smooth
again
charming
charming
observed
prince
vasili
the
path
to
warsaw
perhaps
prince
hippolyte
remarked
loudly
and
unexpectedly
everybody
looked
at
him
understanding
what
he
meant
prince
hippolyte
himself
glanced
around
with
amused
surprise
he
knew
no
more
than
the
others
what
his
words
meant
during
his
diplomatic
career
he
had
more
than
once
noticed
that
such
utterances
were
received
as
very
witty
and
at
every
opportunity
he
uttered
in
that
way
the
first
words
that
entered
his
head
it
may
turn
out
very
well
he
thought
but
if
not
they
ll
know
how
to
arrange
matters
and
really
during
the
awkward
silence
that
ensued
that
insufficiently
patriotic
person
entered
whom
anna
pavlovna
had
been
waiting
for
and
wished
to
convert
and
she
smiling
and
shaking
a
finger
at
hippolyte
invited
prince
vasili
to
the
table
and
bringing
him
two
candles
and
the
manuscript
begged
him
to
begin
everyone
became
silent
most
gracious
sovereign
and
emperor
prince
vasili
sternly
declaimed
looking
round
at
his
audience
as
if
to
inquire
whether
anyone
had
anything
to
say
to
the
contrary
but
no
one
said
anything
moscow
our
ancient
capital
the
new
jerusalem
receives
her
christ
he
placed
a
sudden
emphasis
on
the
word
her
as
a
mother
receives
her
zealous
sons
into
her
arms
and
through
the
gathering
mists
foreseeing
the
brilliant
glory
of
thy
rule
sings
in
exultation
hosanna
blessed
is
he
that
cometh
prince
vasili
pronounced
these
last
words
in
a
tearful
voice
bilibin
attentively
examined
his
nails
and
many
of
those
present
appeared
intimidated
as
if
asking
in
what
they
were
to
blame
anna
pavlovna
whispered
the
next
words
in
advance
like
an
old
woman
muttering
the
prayer
at
communion
let
the
bold
and
insolent
goliath
she
whispered
prince
vasili
continued
let
the
bold
and
insolent
goliath
from
the
borders
of
france
encompass
the
realms
of
russia
with
death
bearing
terrors
humble
faith
the
sling
of
the
russian
david
shall
suddenly
smite
his
head
in
his
blood
thirsty
pride
this
icon
of
the
venerable
sergius
the
servant
of
god
and
zealous
champion
of
old
of
our
country
s
weal
is
offered
to
your
imperial
majesty
i
grieve
that
my
waning
strength
prevents
rejoicing
in
the
sight
of
your
most
gracious
presence
i
raise
fervent
prayers
to
heaven
that
the
almighty
may
exalt
the
race
of
the
just
and
mercifully
fulfill
the
desires
of
your
majesty
what
force
what
a
style
was
uttered
in
approval
both
of
reader
and
of
author
animated
by
that
address
anna
pavlovna
s
guests
talked
for
a
long
time
of
the
state
of
the
fatherland
and
offered
various
conjectures
as
to
the
result
of
the
battle
to
be
fought
in
a
few
days
you
will
see
said
anna
pavlovna
that
tomorrow
on
the
emperor
s
birthday
we
shall
receive
news
i
have
a
favorable
presentiment
chapter
ii
anna
pavlovna
s
presentiment
was
in
fact
fulfilled
next
day
during
the
service
at
the
palace
church
in
honor
of
the
emperor
s
birthday
prince
volkonski
was
called
out
of
the
church
and
received
a
dispatch
from
prince
kutuzov
it
was
kutuzov
s
report
written
from
tatarinova
on
the
day
of
the
battle
kutuzov
wrote
that
the
russians
had
not
retreated
a
step
that
the
french
losses
were
much
heavier
than
ours
and
that
he
was
writing
in
haste
from
the
field
of
battle
before
collecting
full
information
it
followed
that
there
must
have
been
a
victory
and
at
once
without
leaving
the
church
thanks
were
rendered
to
the
creator
for
his
help
and
for
the
victory
anna
pavlovna
s
presentiment
was
justified
and
all
that
morning
a
joyously
festive
mood
reigned
in
the
city
everyone
believed
the
victory
to
have
been
complete
and
some
even
spoke
of
napoleon
s
having
been
captured
of
his
deposition
and
of
the
choice
of
a
new
ruler
for
france
it
is
very
difficult
for
events
to
be
reflected
in
their
real
strength
and
completeness
amid
the
conditions
of
court
life
and
far
from
the
scene
of
action
general
events
involuntarily
group
themselves
around
some
particular
incident
so
now
the
courtiers
pleasure
was
based
as
much
on
the
fact
that
the
news
had
arrived
on
the
emperor
s
birthday
as
on
the
fact
of
the
victory
itself
it
was
like
a
successfully
arranged
surprise
mention
was
made
in
kutuzov
s
report
of
the
russian
losses
among
which
figured
the
names
of
tuchkov
bagration
and
kutaysov
in
the
petersburg
world
this
sad
side
of
the
affair
again
involuntarily
centered
round
a
single
incident
kutaysov
s
death
everybody
knew
him
the
emperor
liked
him
and
he
was
young
and
interesting
that
day
everyone
met
with
the
words
what
a
wonderful
coincidence
just
during
the
service
but
what
a
loss
kutaysov
is
how
sorry
i
am
what
did
i
tell
about
kutuzov
prince
vasili
now
said
with
a
prophet
s
pride
i
always
said
he
was
the
only
man
capable
of
defeating
napoleon
but
next
day
no
news
arrived
from
the
army
and
the
public
mood
grew
anxious
the
courtiers
suffered
because
of
the
suffering
the
suspense
occasioned
the
emperor
fancy
the
emperor
s
position
said
they
and
instead
of
extolling
kutuzov
as
they
had
done
the
day
before
they
condemned
him
as
the
cause
of
the
emperor
s
anxiety
that
day
prince
vasili
no
longer
boasted
of
his
protege
kutuzov
but
remained
silent
when
the
commander
in
chief
was
mentioned
moreover
toward
evening
as
if
everything
conspired
to
make
petersburg
society
anxious
and
uneasy
a
terrible
piece
of
news
was
added
countess
helene
bezukhova
had
suddenly
died
of
that
terrible
malady
it
had
been
so
agreeable
to
mention
officially
at
large
gatherings
everyone
said
that
countess
bezukhova
had
died
of
a
terrible
attack
of
angina
pectoris
but
in
intimate
circles
details
were
mentioned
of
how
the
private
physician
of
the
queen
of
spain
had
prescribed
small
doses
of
a
certain
drug
to
produce
a
certain
effect
but
helene
tortured
by
the
fact
that
the
old
count
suspected
her
and
that
her
husband
to
whom
she
had
written
that
wretched
profligate
pierre
had
not
replied
had
suddenly
taken
a
very
large
dose
of
the
drug
and
had
died
in
agony
before
assistance
could
be
rendered
her
it
was
said
that
prince
vasili
and
the
old
count
had
turned
upon
the
italian
but
the
latter
had
produced
such
letters
from
the
unfortunate
deceased
that
they
had
immediately
let
the
matter
drop
talk
in
general
centered
round
three
melancholy
facts
the
emperor
s
lack
of
news
the
loss
of
kutuzov
and
the
death
of
helene
on
the
third
day
after
kutuzov
s
report
a
country
gentleman
arrived
from
moscow
and
news
of
the
surrender
of
moscow
to
the
french
spread
through
the
whole
town
this
was
terrible
what
a
position
for
the
emperor
to
be
in
kutuzov
was
a
traitor
and
prince
vasili
during
the
visits
of
condolence
paid
to
him
on
the
occasion
of
his
daughter
s
death
said
of
kutuzov
whom
he
had
formerly
praised
it
was
excusable
for
him
in
his
grief
to
forget
what
he
had
said
that
it
was
impossible
to
expect
anything
else
from
a
blind
and
depraved
old
man
i
only
wonder
that
the
fate
of
russia
could
have
been
entrusted
to
such
a
man
as
long
as
this
news
remained
unofficial
it
was
possible
to
doubt
it
but
the
next
day
the
following
communication
was
received
from
count
rostopchin
prince
kutuzov
s
adjutant
has
brought
me
a
letter
in
which
he
demands
police
officers
to
guide
the
army
to
the
ryazan
road
he
writes
that
he
is
regretfully
abandoning
moscow
sire
kutuzov
s
action
decides
the
fate
of
the
capital
and
of
your
empire
russia
will
shudder
to
learn
of
the
abandonment
of
the
city
in
which
her
greatness
is
centered
and
in
which
lie
the
ashes
of
your
ancestors
i
shall
follow
the
army
i
have
had
everything
removed
and
it
only
remains
for
me
to
weep
over
the
fate
of
my
fatherland
on
receiving
this
dispatch
the
emperor
sent
prince
volkonski
to
kutuzov
with
the
following
rescript
prince
michael
ilarionovich
since
the
twenty
ninth
of
august
i
have
received
no
communication
from
you
yet
on
the
first
of
september
i
received
from
the
commander
in
chief
of
moscow
via
yaroslavl
the
sad
news
that
you
with
the
army
have
decided
to
abandon
moscow
you
can
yourself
imagine
the
effect
this
news
has
had
on
me
and
your
silence
increases
my
astonishment
i
am
sending
this
by
adjutant
general
prince
volkonski
to
hear
from
you
the
situation
of
the
army
and
the
reasons
that
have
induced
you
to
take
this
melancholy
decision
chapter
iii
nine
days
after
the
abandonment
of
moscow
a
messenger
from
kutuzov
reached
petersburg
with
the
official
announcement
of
that
event
this
messenger
was
michaud
a
frenchman
who
did
not
know
russian
but
who
was
quoique
etranger
russe
de
coeur
et
d
ame
as
he
said
of
himself
though
a
foreigner
russian
in
heart
and
soul
the
emperor
at
once
received
this
messenger
in
his
study
at
the
palace
on
stone
island
michaud
who
had
never
seen
moscow
before
the
campaign
and
who
did
not
know
russian
yet
felt
deeply
moved
as
he
wrote
when
he
appeared
before
notre
tres
gracieux
souverain
with
the
news
of
the
burning
of
moscow
dont
les
flammes
eclairaient
sa
route
our
most
gracious
sovereign
whose
flames
illumined
his
route
though
the
source
of
m
michaud
s
chagrin
must
have
been
different
from
that
which
caused
russians
to
grieve
he
had
such
a
sad
face
when
shown
into
the
emperor
s
study
that
the
latter
at
once
asked
have
you
brought
me
sad
news
colonel
very
sad
sire
replied
michaud
lowering
his
eyes
with
a
sigh
the
abandonment
of
moscow
have
they
surrendered
my
ancient
capital
without
a
battle
asked
the
emperor
quickly
his
face
suddenly
flushing
michaud
respectfully
delivered
the
message
kutuzov
had
entrusted
to
him
which
was
that
it
had
been
impossible
to
fight
before
moscow
and
that
as
the
only
remaining
choice
was
between
losing
the
army
as
well
as
moscow
or
losing
moscow
alone
the
field
marshal
had
to
choose
the
latter
the
emperor
listened
in
silence
not
looking
at
michaud
has
the
enemy
entered
the
city
he
asked
yes
sire
and
moscow
is
now
in
ashes
i
left
it
all
in
flames
replied
michaud
in
a
decided
tone
but
glancing
at
the
emperor
he
was
frightened
by
what
he
had
done
the
emperor
began
to
breathe
heavily
and
rapidly
his
lower
lip
trembled
and
tears
instantly
appeared
in
his
fine
blue
eyes
but
this
lasted
only
a
moment
he
suddenly
frowned
as
if
blaming
himself
for
his
weakness
and
raising
his
head
addressed
michaud
in
a
firm
voice
i
see
colonel
from
all
that
is
happening
that
providence
requires
great
sacrifices
of
us
i
am
ready
to
submit
myself
in
all
things
to
his
will
but
tell
me
michaud
how
did
you
leave
the
army
when
it
saw
my
ancient
capital
abandoned
without
a
battle
did
you
not
notice
discouragement
seeing
that
his
most
gracious
ruler
was
calm
once
more
michaud
also
grew
calm
but
was
not
immediately
ready
to
reply
to
the
emperor
s
direct
and
relevant
question
which
required
a
direct
answer
sire
will
you
allow
me
to
speak
frankly
as
befits
a
loyal
soldier
he
asked
to
gain
time
colonel
i
always
require
it
replied
the
emperor
conceal
nothing
from
me
i
wish
to
know
absolutely
how
things
are
sire
said
michaud
with
a
subtle
scarcely
perceptible
smile
on
his
lips
having
now
prepared
a
well
phrased
reply
sire
i
left
the
whole
army
from
its
chiefs
to
the
lowest
soldier
without
exception
in
desperate
and
agonized
terror
how
is
that
the
emperor
interrupted
him
frowning
sternly
would
misfortune
make
my
russians
lose
heart
never
michaud
had
only
waited
for
this
to
bring
out
the
phrase
he
had
prepared
sire
he
said
with
respectful
playfulness
they
are
only
afraid
lest
your
majesty
in
the
goodness
of
your
heart
should
allow
yourself
to
be
persuaded
to
make
peace
they
are
burning
for
the
combat
declared
this
representative
of
the
russian
nation
and
to
prove
to
your
majesty
by
the
sacrifice
of
their
lives
how
devoted
they
are
ah
said
the
emperor
reassured
and
with
a
kindly
gleam
in
his
eyes
he
patted
michaud
on
the
shoulder
you
set
me
at
ease
colonel
he
bent
his
head
and
was
silent
for
some
time
well
then
go
back
to
the
army
he
said
drawing
himself
up
to
his
full
height
and
addressing
michaud
with
a
gracious
and
majestic
gesture
and
tell
our
brave
men
and
all
my
good
subjects
wherever
you
go
that
when
i
have
not
a
soldier
left
i
shall
put
myself
at
the
head
of
my
beloved
nobility
and
my
good
peasants
and
so
use
the
last
resources
of
my
empire
it
still
offers
me
more
than
my
enemies
suppose
said
the
emperor
growing
more
and
more
animated
but
should
it
ever
be
ordained
by
divine
providence
he
continued
raising
to
heaven
his
fine
eyes
shining
with
emotion
that
my
dynasty
should
cease
to
reign
on
the
throne
of
my
ancestors
then
after
exhausting
all
the
means
at
my
command
i
shall
let
my
beard
grow
to
here
he
pointed
halfway
down
his
chest
and
go
and
eat
potatoes
with
the
meanest
of
my
peasants
rather
than
sign
the
disgrace
of
my
country
and
of
my
beloved
people
whose
sacrifices
i
know
how
to
appreciate
having
uttered
these
words
in
an
agitated
voice
the
emperor
suddenly
turned
away
as
if
to
hide
from
michaud
the
tears
that
rose
to
his
eyes
and
went
to
the
further
end
of
his
study
having
stood
there
a
few
moments
he
strode
back
to
michaud
and
pressed
his
arm
below
the
elbow
with
a
vigorous
movement
the
emperor
s
mild
and
handsome
face
was
flushed
and
his
eyes
gleamed
with
resolution
and
anger
colonel
michaud
do
not
forget
what
i
say
to
you
here
perhaps
we
may
recall
it
with
pleasure
someday
napoleon
or
i
said
the
emperor
touching
his
breast
we
can
no
longer
both
reign
together
i
have
learned
to
know
him
and
he
will
not
deceive
me
any
more
and
the
emperor
paused
with
a
frown
when
he
heard
these
words
and
saw
the
expression
of
firm
resolution
in
the
emperor
s
eyes
michaud
quoique
etranger
russe
de
coeur
et
d
ame
at
that
solemn
moment
felt
himself
enraptured
by
all
that
he
had
heard
as
he
used
afterwards
to
say
and
gave
expression
to
his
own
feelings
and
those
of
the
russian
people
whose
representative
he
considered
himself
to
be
in
the
following
words
sire
said
he
your
majesty
is
at
this
moment
signing
the
glory
of
the
nation
and
the
salvation
of
europe
with
an
inclination
of
the
head
the
emperor
dismissed
him
chapter
iv
it
is
natural
for
us
who
were
not
living
in
those
days
to
imagine
that
when
half
russia
had
been
conquered
and
the
inhabitants
were
fleeing
to
distant
provinces
and
one
levy
after
another
was
being
raised
for
the
defense
of
the
fatherland
all
russians
from
the
greatest
to
the
least
were
solely
engaged
in
sacrificing
themselves
saving
their
fatherland
or
weeping
over
its
downfall
the
tales
and
descriptions
of
that
time
without
exception
speak
only
of
the
self
sacrifice
patriotic
devotion
despair
grief
and
the
heroism
of
the
russians
but
it
was
not
really
so
it
appears
so
to
us
because
we
see
only
the
general
historic
interest
of
that
time
and
do
not
see
all
the
personal
human
interests
that
people
had
yet
in
reality
those
personal
interests
of
the
moment
so
much
transcend
the
general
interests
that
they
always
prevent
the
public
interest
from
being
felt
or
even
noticed
most
of
the
people
at
that
time
paid
no
attention
to
the
general
progress
of
events
but
were
guided
only
by
their
private
interests
and
they
were
the
very
people
whose
activities
at
that
period
were
most
useful
those
who
tried
to
understand
the
general
course
of
events
and
to
take
part
in
it
by
self
sacrifice
and
heroism
were
the
most
useless
members
of
society
they
saw
everything
upside
down
and
all
they
did
for
the
common
good
turned
out
to
be
useless
and
foolish
like
pierre
s
and
mamonov
s
regiments
which
looted
russian
villages
and
the
lint
the
young
ladies
prepared
and
that
never
reached
the
wounded
and
so
on
even
those
fond
of
intellectual
talk
and
of
expressing
their
feelings
who
discussed
russia
s
position
at
the
time
involuntarily
introduced
into
their
conversation
either
a
shade
of
pretense
and
falsehood
or
useless
condemnation
and
anger
directed
against
people
accused
of
actions
no
one
could
possibly
be
guilty
of
in
historic
events
the
rule
forbidding
us
to
eat
of
the
fruit
of
the
tree
of
knowledge
is
specially
applicable
only
unconscious
action
bears
fruit
and
he
who
plays
a
part
in
an
historic
event
never
understands
its
significance
if
he
tries
to
realize
it
his
efforts
are
fruitless
the
more
closely
a
man
was
engaged
in
the
events
then
taking
place
in
russia
the
less
did
he
realize
their
significance
in
petersburg
and
in
the
provinces
at
a
distance
from
moscow
ladies
and
gentlemen
in
militia
uniforms
wept
for
russia
and
its
ancient
capital
and
talked
of
self
sacrifice
and
so
on
but
in
the
army
which
retired
beyond
moscow
there
was
little
talk
or
thought
of
moscow
and
when
they
caught
sight
of
its
burned
ruins
no
one
swore
to
be
avenged
on
the
french
but
they
thought
about
their
next
pay
their
next
quarters
of
matreshka
the
vivandiere
and
like
matters
as
the
war
had
caught
him
in
the
service
nicholas
rostov
took
a
close
and
prolonged
part
in
the
defense
of
his
country
but
did
so
casually
without
any
aim
at
self
sacrifice
and
he
therefore
looked
at
what
was
going
on
in
russia
without
despair
and
without
dismally
racking
his
brains
over
it
had
he
been
asked
what
he
thought
of
the
state
of
russia
he
would
have
said
that
it
was
not
his
business
to
think
about
it
that
kutuzov
and
others
were
there
for
that
purpose
but
that
he
had
heard
that
the
regiments
were
to
be
made
up
to
their
full
strength
that
fighting
would
probably
go
on
for
a
long
time
yet
and
that
things
being
so
it
was
quite
likely
he
might
be
in
command
of
a
regiment
in
a
couple
of
years
time
as
he
looked
at
the
matter
in
this
way
he
learned
that
he
was
being
sent
to
voronezh
to
buy
remounts
for
his
division
not
only
without
regret
at
being
prevented
from
taking
part
in
the
coming
battle
but
with
the
greatest
pleasure
which
he
did
not
conceal
and
which
his
comrades
fully
understood
a
few
days
before
the
battle
of
borodino
nicholas
received
the
necessary
money
and
warrants
and
having
sent
some
hussars
on
in
advance
he
set
out
with
post
horses
for
voronezh
only
a
man
who
has
experienced
it
that
is
has
passed
some
months
continuously
in
an
atmosphere
of
campaigning
and
war
can
understand
the
delight
nicholas
felt
when
he
escaped
from
the
region
covered
by
the
army
s
foraging
operations
provision
trains
and
hospitals
when
free
from
soldiers
wagons
and
the
filthy
traces
of
a
camp
he
saw
villages
with
peasants
and
peasant
women
gentlemen
s
country
houses
fields
where
cattle
were
grazing
posthouses
with
stationmasters
asleep
in
them
he
rejoiced
as
though
seeing
all
this
for
the
first
time
what
for
a
long
while
specially
surprised
and
delighted
him
were
the
women
young
and
healthy
without
a
dozen
officers
making
up
to
each
of
them
women
too
who
were
pleased
and
flattered
that
a
passing
officer
should
joke
with
them
in
the
highest
spirits
nicholas
arrived
at
night
at
a
hotel
in
voronezh
ordered
things
he
had
long
been
deprived
of
in
camp
and
next
day
very
clean
shaven
and
in
a
full
dress
uniform
he
had
not
worn
for
a
long
time
went
to
present
himself
to
the
authorities
the
commander
of
the
militia
was
a
civilian
general
an
old
man
who
was
evidently
pleased
with
his
military
designation
and
rank
he
received
nicholas
brusquely
imagining
this
to
be
characteristically
military
and
questioned
him
with
an
important
air
as
if
considering
the
general
progress
of
affairs
and
approving
and
disapproving
with
full
right
to
do
so
nicholas
was
in
such
good
spirits
that
this
merely
amused
him
from
the
commander
of
the
militia
he
drove
to
the
governor
the
governor
was
a
brisk
little
man
very
simple
and
affable
he
indicated
the
stud
farms
at
which
nicholas
might
procure
horses
recommended
to
him
a
horse
dealer
in
the
town
and
a
landowner
fourteen
miles
out
of
town
who
had
the
best
horses
and
promised
to
assist
him
in
every
way
you
are
count
ilya
rostov
s
son
my
wife
was
a
great
friend
of
your
mother
s
we
are
at
home
on
thursdays
today
is
thursday
so
please
come
and
see
us
quite
informally
said
the
governor
taking
leave
of
him
immediately
on
leaving
the
governor
s
nicholas
hired
post
horses
and
taking
his
squadron
quartermaster
with
him
drove
at
a
gallop
to
the
landowner
fourteen
miles
away
who
had
the
stud
everything
seemed
to
him
pleasant
and
easy
during
that
first
part
of
his
stay
in
voronezh
and
as
usually
happens
when
a
man
is
in
a
pleasant
state
of
mind
everything
went
well
and
easily
the
landowner
to
whom
nicholas
went
was
a
bachelor
an
old
cavalryman
a
horse
fancier
a
sportsman
the
possessor
of
some
century
old
brandy
and
some
old
hungarian
wine
who
had
a
snuggery
where
he
smoked
and
who
owned
some
splendid
horses
in
very
few
words
nicholas
bought
seventeen
picked
stallions
for
six
thousand
rubles
to
serve
as
he
said
as
samples
of
his
remounts
after
dining
and
taking
rather
too
much
of
the
hungarian
wine
nicholas
having
exchanged
kisses
with
the
landowner
with
whom
he
was
already
on
the
friendliest
terms
galloped
back
over
abominable
roads
in
the
brightest
frame
of
mind
continually
urging
on
the
driver
so
as
to
be
in
time
for
the
governor
s
party
when
he
had
changed
poured
water
over
his
head
and
scented
himself
nicholas
arrived
at
the
governor
s
rather
late
but
with
the
phrase
better
late
than
never
on
his
lips
it
was
not
a
ball
nor
had
dancing
been
announced
but
everyone
knew
that
catherine
petrovna
would
play
valses
and
the
ecossaise
on
the
clavichord
and
that
there
would
be
dancing
and
so
everyone
had
come
as
to
a
ball
provincial
life
in
went
on
very
much
as
usual
but
with
this
difference
that
it
was
livelier
in
the
towns
in
consequence
of
the
arrival
of
many
wealthy
families
from
moscow
and
as
in
everything
that
went
on
in
russia
at
that
time
a
special
recklessness
was
noticeable
an
in
for
a
penny
in
for
a
pound
who
cares
spirit
and
the
inevitable
small
talk
instead
of
turning
on
the
weather
and
mutual
acquaintances
now
turned
on
moscow
the
army
and
napoleon
the
society
gathered
together
at
the
governor
s
was
the
best
in
voronezh
there
were
a
great
many
ladies
and
some
of
nicholas
moscow
acquaintances
but
there
were
no
men
who
could
at
all
vie
with
the
cavalier
of
st
george
the
hussar
remount
officer
the
good
natured
and
well
bred
count
rostov
among
the
men
was
an
italian
prisoner
an
officer
of
the
french
army
and
nicholas
felt
that
the
presence
of
that
prisoner
enhanced
his
own
importance
as
a
russian
hero
the
italian
was
as
it
were
a
war
trophy
nicholas
felt
this
it
seemed
to
him
that
everyone
regarded
the
italian
in
the
same
light
and
he
treated
him
cordially
though
with
dignity
and
restraint
as
soon
as
nicholas
entered
in
his
hussar
uniform
diffusing
around
him
a
fragrance
of
perfume
and
wine
and
had
uttered
the
words
better
late
than
never
and
heard
them
repeated
several
times
by
others
people
clustered
around
him
all
eyes
turned
on
him
and
he
felt
at
once
that
he
had
entered
into
his
proper
position
in
the
province
that
of
a
universal
favorite
a
very
pleasant
position
and
intoxicatingly
so
after
his
long
privations
at
posting
stations
at
inns
and
in
the
landowner
s
snuggery
maidservants
had
been
flattered
by
his
notice
and
here
too
at
the
governor
s
party
there
were
as
it
seemed
to
nicholas
an
inexhaustible
number
of
pretty
young
women
married
and
unmarried
impatiently
awaiting
his
notice
the
women
and
girls
flirted
with
him
and
from
the
first
day
the
people
concerned
themselves
to
get
this
fine
young
daredevil
of
an
hussar
married
and
settled
down
among
these
was
the
governor
s
wife
herself
who
welcomed
rostov
as
a
near
relative
and
called
him
nicholas
catherine
petrovna
did
actually
play
valses
and
the
ecossaise
and
dancing
began
in
which
nicholas
still
further
captivated
the
provincial
society
by
his
agility
his
particularly
free
manner
of
dancing
even
surprised
them
all
nicholas
was
himself
rather
surprised
at
the
way
he
danced
that
evening
he
had
never
danced
like
that
in
moscow
and
would
even
have
considered
such
a
very
free
and
easy
manner
improper
and
in
bad
form
but
here
he
felt
it
incumbent
on
him
to
astonish
them
all
by
something
unusual
something
they
would
have
to
accept
as
the
regular
thing
in
the
capital
though
new
to
them
in
the
provinces
all
the
evening
nicholas
paid
attention
to
a
blue
eyed
plump
and
pleasing
little
blonde
the
wife
of
one
of
the
provincial
officials
with
the
naive
conviction
of
young
men
in
a
merry
mood
that
other
men
s
wives
were
created
for
them
rostov
did
not
leave
the
lady
s
side
and
treated
her
husband
in
a
friendly
and
conspiratorial
style
as
if
without
speaking
of
it
they
knew
how
capitally
nicholas
and
the
lady
would
get
on
together
the
husband
however
did
not
seem
to
share
that
conviction
and
tried
to
behave
morosely
with
rostov
but
the
latter
s
good
natured
naivete
was
so
boundless
that
sometimes
even
he
involuntarily
yielded
to
nicholas
good
humor
toward
the
end
of
the
evening
however
as
the
wife
s
face
grew
more
flushed
and
animated
the
husband
s
became
more
and
more
melancholy
and
solemn
as
though
there
were
but
a
given
amount
of
animation
between
them
and
as
the
wife
s
share
increased
the
husband
s
diminished
chapter
v
nicholas
sat
leaning
slightly
forward
in
an
armchair
bending
closely
over
the
blonde
lady
and
paying
her
mythological
compliments
with
a
smile
that
never
left
his
face
jauntily
shifting
the
position
of
his
legs
in
their
tight
riding
breeches
diffusing
an
odor
of
perfume
and
admiring
his
partner
himself
and
the
fine
outlines
of
his
legs
in
their
well
fitting
hessian
boots
nicholas
told
the
blonde
lady
that
he
wished
to
run
away
with
a
certain
lady
here
in
voronezh
which
lady
a
charming
lady
a
divine
one
her
eyes
nicholas
looked
at
his
partner
are
blue
her
mouth
coral
and
ivory
her
figure
he
glanced
at
her
shoulders
like
diana
s
the
husband
came
up
and
sullenly
asked
his
wife
what
she
was
talking
about
ah
nikita
ivanych
cried
nicholas
rising
politely
and
as
if
wishing
nikita
ivanych
to
share
his
joke
he
began
to
tell
him
of
his
intention
to
elope
with
a
blonde
lady
the
husband
smiled
gloomily
the
wife
gaily
the
governor
s
good
natured
wife
came
up
with
a
look
of
disapproval
anna
ignatyevna
wants
to
see
you
nicholas
said
she
pronouncing
the
name
so
that
nicholas
at
once
understood
that
anna
ignatyevna
was
a
very
important
person
come
nicholas
you
know
you
let
me
call
you
so
oh
yes
aunt
who
is
she
anna
ignatyevna
malvintseva
she
has
heard
from
her
niece
how
you
rescued
her
can
you
guess
i
rescued
such
a
lot
of
them
said
nicholas
her
niece
princess
bolkonskaya
she
is
here
in
voronezh
with
her
aunt
oho
how
you
blush
why
are
not
a
bit
please
don
t
aunt
very
well
very
well
oh
what
a
fellow
you
are
the
governor
s
wife
led
him
up
to
a
tall
and
very
stout
old
lady
with
a
blue
headdress
who
had
just
finished
her
game
of
cards
with
the
most
important
personages
of
the
town
this
was
malvintseva
princess
mary
s
aunt
on
her
mother
s
side
a
rich
childless
widow
who
always
lived
in
voronezh
when
rostov
approached
her
she
was
standing
settling
up
for
the
game
she
looked
at
him
and
screwing
up
her
eyes
sternly
continued
to
upbraid
the
general
who
had
won
from
her
very
pleased
mon
cher
she
then
said
holding
out
her
hand
to
nicholas
pray
come
and
see
me
after
a
few
words
about
princess
mary
and
her
late
father
whom
malvintseva
had
evidently
not
liked
and
having
asked
what
nicholas
knew
of
prince
andrew
who
also
was
evidently
no
favorite
of
hers
the
important
old
lady
dismissed
nicholas
after
repeating
her
invitation
to
come
to
see
her
nicholas
promised
to
come
and
blushed
again
as
he
bowed
at
the
mention
of
princess
mary
he
experienced
a
feeling
of
shyness
and
even
of
fear
which
he
himself
did
not
understand
when
he
had
parted
from
malvintseva
nicholas
wished
to
return
to
the
dancing
but
the
governor
s
little
wife
placed
her
plump
hand
on
his
sleeve
and
saying
that
she
wanted
to
have
a
talk
with
him
led
him
to
her
sitting
room
from
which
those
who
were
there
immediately
withdrew
so
as
not
to
be
in
her
way
do
you
know
dear
boy
began
the
governor
s
wife
with
a
serious
expression
on
her
kind
little
face
that
really
would
be
the
match
for
you
would
you
like
me
to
arrange
it
whom
do
you
mean
aunt
asked
nicholas
i
will
make
a
match
for
you
with
the
princess
catherine
petrovna
speaks
of
lily
but
i
say
no
the
princess
do
you
want
me
to
do
it
i
am
sure
your
mother
will
be
grateful
to
me
what
a
charming
girl
she
is
really
and
she
is
not
at
all
so
plain
either
not
at
all
replied
nicholas
as
if
offended
at
the
idea
as
befits
a
soldier
aunt
i
don
t
force
myself
on
anyone
or
refuse
anything
he
said
before
he
had
time
to
consider
what
he
was
saying
well
then
remember
this
is
not
a
joke
of
course
not
yes
yes
the
governor
s
wife
said
as
if
talking
to
herself
but
my
dear
boy
among
other
things
you
are
too
attentive
to
the
other
the
blonde
one
is
sorry
for
the
husband
really
oh
no
we
are
good
friends
with
him
said
nicholas
in
the
simplicity
of
his
heart
it
did
not
enter
his
head
that
a
pastime
so
pleasant
to
himself
might
not
be
pleasant
to
someone
else
but
what
nonsense
i
have
been
saying
to
the
governor
s
wife
thought
nicholas
suddenly
at
supper
she
will
really
begin
to
arrange
a
match
and
soyna
and
on
taking
leave
of
the
governor
s
wife
when
she
again
smilingly
said
to
him
well
then
remember
he
drew
her
aside
but
see
here
to
tell
the
truth
aunt
what
is
it
my
dear
come
let
s
sit
down
here
said
she
nicholas
suddenly
felt
a
desire
and
need
to
tell
his
most
intimate
thoughts
which
he
would
not
have
told
to
his
mother
his
sister
or
his
friend
to
this
woman
who
was
almost
a
stranger
when
he
afterwards
recalled
that
impulse
to
unsolicited
and
inexplicable
frankness
which
had
very
important
results
for
him
it
seemed
to
him
as
it
seems
to
everyone
in
such
cases
that
it
was
merely
some
silly
whim
that
seized
him
yet
that
burst
of
frankness
together
with
other
trifling
events
had
immense
consequences
for
him
and
for
all
his
family
you
see
aunt
mamma
has
long
wanted
me
to
marry
an
heiress
but
the
very
idea
of
marrying
for
money
is
repugnant
to
me
oh
yes
i
understand
said
the
governor
s
wife
but
princess
bolkonskaya
that
s
another
matter
i
will
tell
you
the
truth
in
the
first
place
i
like
her
very
much
i
feel
drawn
to
her
and
then
after
i
met
her
under
such
circumstances
so
strangely
the
idea
often
occurred
to
me
this
is
fate
especially
if
you
remember
that
mamma
had
long
been
thinking
of
it
but
i
had
never
happened
to
meet
her
before
somehow
it
had
always
happened
that
we
did
not
meet
and
as
long
as
my
sister
natasha
was
engaged
to
her
brother
it
was
of
course
out
of
the
question
for
me
to
think
of
marrying
her
and
it
must
needs
happen
that
i
should
meet
her
just
when
natasha
s
engagement
had
been
broken
off
and
then
everything
so
you
see
i
never
told
this
to
anyone
and
never
will
only
to
you
the
governor
s
wife
pressed
his
elbow
gratefully
you
know
sonya
my
cousin
i
love
her
and
promised
to
marry
her
and
will
do
so
so
you
see
there
can
be
no
question
about
said
nicholas
incoherently
and
blushing
my
dear
boy
what
a
way
to
look
at
it
you
know
sonya
has
nothing
and
you
yourself
say
your
papa
s
affairs
are
in
a
very
bad
way
and
what
about
your
mother
it
would
kill
her
that
s
one
thing
and
what
sort
of
life
would
it
be
for
sonya
if
she
s
a
girl
with
a
heart
your
mother
in
despair
and
you
all
ruined
no
my
dear
you
and
sonya
ought
to
understand
that
nicholas
remained
silent
it
comforted
him
to
hear
these
arguments
all
the
same
aunt
it
is
impossible
he
rejoined
with
a
sigh
after
a
short
pause
besides
would
the
princess
have
me
and
besides
she
is
now
in
mourning
how
can
one
think
of
it
but
you
don
t
suppose
i
m
going
to
get
you
married
at
once
there
is
always
a
right
way
of
doing
things
replied
the
governor
s
wife
what
a
matchmaker
you
are
aunt
said
nicholas
kissing
her
plump
little
hand
chapter
vi
on
reaching
moscow
after
her
meeting
with
rostov
princess
mary
had
found
her
nephew
there
with
his
tutor
and
a
letter
from
prince
andrew
giving
her
instructions
how
to
get
to
her
aunt
malvintseva
at
voronezh
that
feeling
akin
to
temptation
which
had
tormented
her
during
her
father
s
illness
since
his
death
and
especially
since
her
meeting
with
rostov
was
smothered
by
arrangements
for
the
journey
anxiety
about
her
brother
settling
in
a
new
house
meeting
new
people
and
attending
to
her
nephew
s
education
she
was
sad
now
after
a
month
passed
in
quiet
surroundings
she
felt
more
and
more
deeply
the
loss
of
her
father
which
was
associated
in
her
mind
with
the
ruin
of
russia
she
was
agitated
and
incessantly
tortured
by
the
thought
of
the
dangers
to
which
her
brother
the
only
intimate
person
now
remaining
to
her
was
exposed
she
was
worried
too
about
her
nephew
s
education
for
which
she
had
always
felt
herself
incompetent
but
in
the
depths
of
her
soul
she
felt
at
peace
a
peace
arising
from
consciousness
of
having
stifled
those
personal
dreams
and
hopes
that
had
been
on
the
point
of
awakening
within
her
and
were
related
to
her
meeting
with
rostov
the
day
after
her
party
the
governor
s
wife
came
to
see
malvintseva
and
after
discussing
her
plan
with
the
aunt
remarked
that
though
under
present
circumstances
a
formal
betrothal
was
of
course
not
to
be
thought
of
all
the
same
the
young
people
might
be
brought
together
and
could
get
to
know
one
another
malvintseva
expressed
approval
and
the
governor
s
wife
began
to
speak
of
rostov
in
mary
s
presence
praising
him
and
telling
how
he
had
blushed
when
princess
mary
s
name
was
mentioned
but
princess
mary
experienced
a
painful
rather
than
a
joyful
feeling
her
mental
tranquillity
was
destroyed
and
desires
doubts
self
reproach
and
hopes
reawoke
during
the
two
days
that
elapsed
before
rostov
called
princess
mary
continually
thought
of
how
she
ought
to
behave
to
him
first
she
decided
not
to
come
to
the
drawing
room
when
he
called
to
see
her
aunt
that
it
would
not
be
proper
for
her
in
her
deep
mourning
to
receive
visitors
then
she
thought
this
would
be
rude
after
what
he
had
done
for
her
then
it
occurred
to
her
that
her
aunt
and
the
governor
s
wife
had
intentions
concerning
herself
and
rostov
their
looks
and
words
at
times
seemed
to
confirm
this
supposition
then
she
told
herself
that
only
she
with
her
sinful
nature
could
think
this
of
them
they
could
not
forget
that
situated
as
she
was
while
still
wearing
deep
mourning
such
matchmaking
would
be
an
insult
to
her
and
to
her
father
s
memory
assuming
that
she
did
go
down
to
see
him
princess
mary
imagined
the
words
he
would
say
to
her
and
what
she
would
say
to
him
and
these
words
sometimes
seemed
undeservedly
cold
and
then
to
mean
too
much
more
than
anything
she
feared
lest
the
confusion
she
felt
might
overwhelm
her
and
betray
her
as
soon
as
she
saw
him
but
when
on
sunday
after
church
the
footman
announced
in
the
drawing
room
that
count
rostov
had
called
the
princess
showed
no
confusion
only
a
slight
blush
suffused
her
cheeks
and
her
eyes
lit
up
with
a
new
and
radiant
light
you
have
met
him
aunt
said
she
in
a
calm
voice
unable
herself
to
understand
that
she
could
be
outwardly
so
calm
and
natural
when
rostov
entered
the
room
the
princess
dropped
her
eyes
for
an
instant
as
if
to
give
the
visitor
time
to
greet
her
aunt
and
then
just
as
nicholas
turned
to
her
she
raised
her
head
and
met
his
look
with
shining
eyes
with
a
movement
full
of
dignity
and
grace
she
half
rose
with
a
smile
of
pleasure
held
out
her
slender
delicate
hand
to
him
and
began
to
speak
in
a
voice
in
which
for
the
first
time
new
deep
womanly
notes
vibrated
mademoiselle
bourienne
who
was
in
the
drawing
room
looked
at
princess
mary
in
bewildered
surprise
herself
a
consummate
coquette
she
could
not
have
maneuvered
better
on
meeting
a
man
she
wished
to
attract
either
black
is
particularly
becoming
to
her
or
she
really
has
greatly
improved
without
my
having
noticed
it
and
above
all
what
tact
and
grace
thought
mademoiselle
bourienne
had
princess
mary
been
capable
of
reflection
at
that
moment
she
would
have
been
more
surprised
than
mademoiselle
bourienne
at
the
change
that
had
taken
place
in
herself
from
the
moment
she
recognized
that
dear
loved
face
a
new
life
force
took
possession
of
her
and
compelled
her
to
speak
and
act
apart
from
her
own
will
from
the
time
rostov
entered
her
face
became
suddenly
transformed
it
was
as
if
a
light
had
been
kindled
in
a
carved
and
painted
lantern
and
the
intricate
skillful
artistic
work
on
its
sides
that
previously
seemed
dark
coarse
and
meaningless
was
suddenly
shown
up
in
unexpected
and
striking
beauty
for
the
first
time
all
that
pure
spiritual
inward
travail
through
which
she
had
lived
appeared
on
the
surface
all
her
inward
labor
her
dissatisfaction
with
herself
her
sufferings
her
strivings
after
goodness
her
meekness
love
and
self
sacrifice
all
this
now
shone
in
those
radiant
eyes
in
her
delicate
smile
and
in
every
trait
of
her
gentle
face
rostov
saw
all
this
as
clearly
as
if
he
had
known
her
whole
life
he
felt
that
the
being
before
him
was
quite
different
from
and
better
than
anyone
he
had
met
before
and
above
all
better
than
himself
their
conversation
was
very
simple
and
unimportant
they
spoke
of
the
war
and
like
everyone
else
unconsciously
exaggerated
their
sorrow
about
it
they
spoke
of
their
last
meeting
nicholas
trying
to
change
the
subject
they
talked
of
the
governor
s
kind
wife
of
nicholas
relations
and
of
princess
mary
s
she
did
not
talk
about
her
brother
diverting
the
conversation
as
soon
as
her
aunt
mentioned
andrew
evidently
she
could
speak
of
russia
s
misfortunes
with
a
certain
artificiality
but
her
brother
was
too
near
her
heart
and
she
neither
could
nor
would
speak
lightly
of
him
nicholas
noticed
this
as
he
noticed
every
shade
of
princess
mary
s
character
with
an
observation
unusual
to
him
and
everything
confirmed
his
conviction
that
she
was
a
quite
unusual
and
extraordinary
being
nicholas
blushed
and
was
confused
when
people
spoke
to
him
about
the
princess
as
she
did
when
he
was
mentioned
and
even
when
he
thought
of
her
but
in
her
presence
he
felt
quite
at
ease
and
said
not
at
all
what
he
had
prepared
but
what
quite
appropriately
occurred
to
him
at
the
moment
when
a
pause
occurred
during
his
short
visit
nicholas
as
is
usual
when
there
are
children
turned
to
prince
andrew
s
little
son
caressing
him
and
asking
whether
he
would
like
to
be
an
hussar
he
took
the
boy
on
his
knee
played
with
him
and
looked
round
at
princess
mary
with
a
softened
happy
timid
look
she
watched
the
boy
she
loved
in
the
arms
of
the
man
she
loved
nicholas
also
noticed
that
look
and
as
if
understanding
it
flushed
with
pleasure
and
began
to
kiss
the
boy
with
good
natured
playfulness
as
she
was
in
mourning
princess
mary
did
not
go
out
into
society
and
nicholas
did
not
think
it
the
proper
thing
to
visit
her
again
but
all
the
same
the
governor
s
wife
went
on
with
her
matchmaking
passing
on
to
nicholas
the
flattering
things
princess
mary
said
of
him
and
vice
versa
and
insisting
on
his
declaring
himself
to
princess
mary
for
this
purpose
she
arranged
a
meeting
between
the
young
people
at
the
bishop
s
house
before
mass
though
rostov
told
the
governeor
s
wife
that
he
would
not
make
any
declaration
to
princess
mary
he
promised
to
go
as
at
tilsit
rostov
had
not
allowed
himself
to
doubt
that
what
everybody
considered
right
was
right
so
now
after
a
short
but
sincere
struggle
between
his
effort
to
arrange
his
life
by
his
own
sense
of
justice
and
in
obedient
submission
to
circumstances
he
chose
the
latter
and
yielded
to
the
power
he
felt
irresistibly
carrying
him
he
knew
not
where
he
knew
that
after
his
promise
to
sonya
it
would
be
what
he
deemed
base
to
declare
his
feelings
to
princess
mary
and
he
knew
that
he
would
never
act
basely
but
he
also
knew
or
rather
felt
at
the
bottom
of
his
heart
that
by
resigning
himself
now
to
the
force
of
circumstances
and
to
those
who
were
guiding
him
he
was
not
only
doing
nothing
wrong
but
was
doing
something
very
important
more
important
than
anything
he
had
ever
done
in
his
life
after
meeting
princess
mary
though
the
course
of
his
life
went
on
externally
as
before
all
his
former
amusements
lost
their
charm
for
him
and
he
often
thought
about
her
but
he
never
thought
about
her
as
he
had
thought
of
all
the
young
ladies
without
exception
whom
he
had
met
in
society
nor
as
he
had
for
a
long
time
and
at
one
time
rapturously
thought
about
sonya
he
had
pictured
each
of
those
young
ladies
as
almost
all
honest
hearted
young
men
do
that
is
as
a
possible
wife
adapting
her
in
his
imagination
to
all
the
conditions
of
married
life
a
white
dressing
gown
his
wife
at
the
tea
table
his
wife
s
carriage
little
ones
mamma
and
papa
their
relations
to
her
and
so
on
and
these
pictures
of
the
future
had
given
him
pleasure
but
with
princess
mary
to
whom
they
were
trying
to
get
him
engaged
he
could
never
picture
anything
of
future
married
life
if
he
tried
his
pictures
seemed
incongruous
and
false
it
made
him
afraid
chapter
vii
the
dreadful
news
of
the
battle
of
borodino
of
our
losses
in
killed
and
wounded
and
the
still
more
terrible
news
of
the
loss
of
moscow
reached
voronezh
in
the
middle
of
september
princess
mary
having
learned
of
her
brother
s
wound
only
from
the
gazette
and
having
no
definite
news
of
him
prepared
so
nicholas
heard
he
had
not
seen
her
again
himself
to
set
off
in
search
of
prince
andrew
when
he
received
the
news
of
the
battle
of
borodino
and
the
abandonment
of
moscow
rostov
was
not
seized
with
despair
anger
the
desire
for
vengeance
or
any
feeling
of
that
kind
but
everything
in
voronezh
suddenly
seemed
to
him
dull
and
tiresome
and
he
experienced
an
indefinite
feeling
of
shame
and
awkwardness
the
conversations
he
heard
seemed
to
him
insincere
he
did
not
know
how
to
judge
all
these
affairs
and
felt
that
only
in
the
regiment
would
everything
again
become
clear
to
him
he
made
haste
to
finish
buying
the
horses
and
often
became
unreasonably
angry
with
his
servant
and
squadron
quartermaster
a
few
days
before
his
departure
a
special
thanksgiving
at
which
nicholas
was
present
was
held
in
the
cathedral
for
the
russian
victory
he
stood
a
little
behind
the
governor
and
held
himself
with
military
decorum
through
the
service
meditating
on
a
great
variety
of
subjects
when
the
service
was
over
the
governor
s
wife
beckoned
him
to
her
have
you
seen
the
princess
she
asked
indicating
with
a
movement
of
her
head
a
lady
standing
on
the
opposite
side
beyond
the
choir
nicholas
immediately
recognized
princess
mary
not
so
much
by
the
profile
he
saw
under
her
bonnet
as
by
the
feeling
of
solicitude
timidity
and
pity
that
immediately
overcame
him
princess
mary
evidently
engrossed
by
her
thoughts
was
crossing
herself
for
the
last
time
before
leaving
the
church
nicholas
looked
at
her
face
with
surprise
it
was
the
same
face
he
had
seen
before
there
was
the
same
general
expression
of
refined
inner
spiritual
labor
but
now
it
was
quite
differently
lit
up
there
was
a
pathetic
expression
of
sorrow
prayer
and
hope
in
it
as
had
occurred
before
when
she
was
present
nicholas
went
up
to
her
without
waiting
to
be
prompted
by
the
governor
s
wife
and
not
asking
himself
whether
or
not
it
was
right
and
proper
to
address
her
here
in
church
and
told
her
he
had
heard
of
her
trouble
and
sympathized
with
his
whole
soul
as
soon
as
she
heard
his
voice
a
vivid
glow
kindled
in
her
face
lighting
up
both
her
sorrow
and
her
joy
there
is
one
thing
i
wanted
to
tell
you
princess
said
rostov
it
is
that
if
your
brother
prince
andrew
nikolievich
were
not
living
it
would
have
been
at
once
announced
in
the
gazette
as
he
is
a
colonel
the
princess
looked
at
him
not
grasping
what
he
was
saying
but
cheered
by
the
expression
of
regretful
sympathy
on
his
face
and
i
have
known
so
many
cases
of
a
splinter
wound
the
gazette
said
it
was
a
shell
either
proving
fatal
at
once
or
being
very
slight
continued
nicholas
we
must
hope
for
the
best
and
i
am
sure
princess
mary
interrupted
him
oh
that
would
be
so
dread
she
began
and
prevented
by
agitation
from
finishing
she
bent
her
head
with
a
movement
as
graceful
as
everything
she
did
in
his
presence
and
looking
up
at
him
gratefully
went
out
following
her
aunt
that
evening
nicholas
did
not
go
out
but
stayed
at
home
to
settle
some
accounts
with
the
horse
dealers
when
he
had
finished
that
business
it
was
already
too
late
to
go
anywhere
but
still
too
early
to
go
to
bed
and
for
a
long
time
he
paced
up
and
down
the
room
reflecting
on
his
life
a
thing
he
rarely
did
princess
mary
had
made
an
agreeable
impression
on
him
when
he
had
met
her
in
smolensk
province
his
having
encountered
her
in
such
exceptional
circumstances
and
his
mother
having
at
one
time
mentioned
her
to
him
as
a
good
match
had
drawn
his
particular
attention
to
her
when
he
met
her
again
in
voronezh
the
impression
she
made
on
him
was
not
merely
pleasing
but
powerful
nicholas
had
been
struck
by
the
peculiar
moral
beauty
he
observed
in
her
at
this
time
he
was
however
preparing
to
go
away
and
it
had
not
entered
his
head
to
regret
that
he
was
thus
depriving
himself
of
chances
of
meeting
her
but
that
day
s
encounter
in
church
had
he
felt
sunk
deeper
than
was
desirable
for
his
peace
of
mind
that
pale
sad
refined
face
that
radiant
look
those
gentle
graceful
gestures
and
especially
the
deep
and
tender
sorrow
expressed
in
all
her
features
agitated
him
and
evoked
his
sympathy
in
men
rostov
could
not
bear
to
see
the
expression
of
a
higher
spiritual
life
that
was
why
he
did
not
like
prince
andrew
and
he
referred
to
it
contemptuously
as
philosophy
and
dreaminess
but
in
princess
mary
that
very
sorrow
which
revealed
the
depth
of
a
whole
spiritual
world
foreign
to
him
was
an
irresistible
attraction
she
must
be
a
wonderful
woman
a
real
angel
he
said
to
himself
why
am
i
not
free
why
was
i
in
such
a
hurry
with
sonya
and
he
involuntarily
compared
the
two
the
lack
of
spirituality
in
the
one
and
the
abundance
of
it
in
the
other
a
spirituality
he
himself
lacked
and
therefore
valued
most
highly
he
tried
to
picture
what
would
happen
were
he
free
how
he
would
propose
to
her
and
how
she
would
become
his
wife
but
no
he
could
not
imagine
that
he
felt
awed
and
no
clear
picture
presented
itself
to
his
mind
he
had
long
ago
pictured
to
himself
a
future
with
sonya
and
that
was
all
clear
and
simple
just
because
it
had
all
been
thought
out
and
he
knew
all
there
was
in
sonya
but
it
was
impossible
to
picture
a
future
with
princess
mary
because
he
did
not
understand
her
but
simply
loved
her
reveries
about
sonya
had
had
something
merry
and
playful
in
them
but
to
dream
of
princess
mary
was
always
difficult
and
a
little
frightening
how
she
prayed
he
thought
it
was
plain
that
her
whole
soul
was
in
her
prayer
yes
that
was
the
prayer
that
moves
mountains
and
i
am
sure
her
prayer
will
be
answered
why
don
t
i
pray
for
what
i
want
he
suddenly
thought
what
do
i
want
to
be
free
released
from
sonya
she
was
right
he
thought
remembering
what
the
governor
s
wife
had
said
nothing
but
misfortune
can
come
of
marrying
sonya
muddles
grief
for
mamma
business
difficulties
muddles
terrible
muddles
besides
i
don
t
love
her
not
as
i
should
o
god
release
me
from
this
dreadful
inextricable
position
he
suddenly
began
to
pray
yes
prayer
can
move
mountains
but
one
must
have
faith
and
not
pray
as
natasha
and
i
used
to
as
children
that
the
snow
might
turn
into
sugar
and
then
run
out
into
the
yard
to
see
whether
it
had
done
so
no
but
i
am
not
praying
for
trifles
now
he
thought
as
he
put
his
pipe
down
in
a
corner
and
folding
his
hands
placed
himself
before
the
icon
softened
by
memories
of
princess
mary
he
began
to
pray
as
he
had
not
done
for
a
long
time
tears
were
in
his
eyes
and
in
his
throat
when
the
door
opened
and
lavrushka
came
in
with
some
papers
blockhead
why
do
you
come
in
without
being
called
cried
nicholas
quickly
changing
his
attitude
from
the
governor
said
lavrushka
in
a
sleepy
voice
a
courier
has
arrived
and
there
s
a
letter
for
you
well
all
right
thanks
you
can
go
nicholas
took
the
two
letters
one
of
which
was
from
his
mother
and
the
other
from
sonya
he
recognized
them
by
the
handwriting
and
opened
sonya
s
first
he
had
read
only
a
few
lines
when
he
turned
pale
and
his
eyes
opened
wide
with
fear
and
joy
no
it
s
not
possible
he
cried
aloud
unable
to
sit
still
he
paced
up
and
down
the
room
holding
the
letter
and
reading
it
he
glanced
through
it
then
read
it
again
and
then
again
and
standing
still
in
the
middle
of
the
room
he
raised
his
shoulders
stretching
out
his
hands
with
his
mouth
wide
open
and
his
eyes
fixed
what
he
had
just
been
praying
for
with
confidence
that
god
would
hear
him
had
come
to
pass
but
nicholas
was
as
much
astonished
as
if
it
were
something
extraordinary
and
unexpected
and
as
if
the
very
fact
that
it
had
happened
so
quickly
proved
that
it
had
not
come
from
god
to
whom
he
had
prayed
but
by
some
ordinary
coincidence
this
unexpected
and
as
it
seemed
to
nicholas
quite
voluntary
letter
from
sonya
freed
him
from
the
knot
that
fettered
him
and
from
which
there
had
seemed
no
escape
she
wrote
that
the
last
unfortunate
events
the
loss
of
almost
the
whole
of
the
rostovs
moscow
property
and
the
countess
repeatedly
expressed
wish
that
nicholas
should
marry
princess
bolkonskaya
together
with
his
silence
and
coldness
of
late
had
all
combined
to
make
her
decide
to
release
him
from
his
promise
and
set
him
completely
free
it
would
be
too
painful
to
me
to
think
that
i
might
be
a
cause
of
sorrow
or
discord
in
the
family
that
has
been
so
good
to
me
she
wrote
and
my
love
has
no
aim
but
the
happiness
of
those
i
love
so
nicholas
i
beg
you
to
consider
yourself
free
and
to
be
assured
that
in
spite
of
everything
no
one
can
love
you
more
than
does
your
sonya
both
letters
were
written
from
troitsa
the
other
from
the
countess
described
their
last
days
in
moscow
their
departure
the
fire
and
the
destruction
of
all
their
property
in
this
letter
the
countess
also
mentioned
that
prince
andrew
was
among
the
wounded
traveling
with
them
his
state
was
very
critical
but
the
doctor
said
there
was
now
more
hope
sonya
and
natasha
were
nursing
him
next
day
nicholas
took
his
mother
s
letter
and
went
to
see
princess
mary
neither
he
nor
she
said
a
word
about
what
natasha
nursing
him
might
mean
but
thanks
to
this
letter
nicholas
suddenly
became
almost
as
intimate
with
the
princess
as
if
they
were
relations
the
following
day
he
saw
princess
mary
off
on
her
journey
to
yaroslavl
and
a
few
days
later
left
to
rejoin
his
regiment
chapter
viii
sonya
s
letter
written
from
troitsa
which
had
come
as
an
answer
to
nicholas
prayer
was
prompted
by
this
the
thought
of
getting
nicholas
married
to
an
heiress
occupied
the
old
countess
mind
more
and
more
she
knew
that
sonya
was
the
chief
obstacle
to
this
happening
and
sonya
s
life
in
the
countess
house
had
grown
harder
and
harder
especially
after
they
had
received
a
letter
from
nicholas
telling
of
his
meeting
with
princess
mary
in
bogucharovo
the
countess
let
no
occasion
slip
of
making
humiliating
or
cruel
allusions
to
sonya
but
a
few
days
before
they
left
moscow
moved
and
excited
by
all
that
was
going
on
she
called
sonya
to
her
and
instead
of
reproaching
and
making
demands
on
her
tearfully
implored
her
to
sacrifice
herself
and
repay
all
that
the
family
had
done
for
her
by
breaking
off
her
engagement
with
nicholas
i
shall
not
be
at
peace
till
you
promise
me
this
sonya
burst
into
hysterical
tears
and
replied
through
her
sobs
that
she
would
do
anything
and
was
prepared
for
anything
but
gave
no
actual
promise
and
could
not
bring
herself
to
decide
to
do
what
was
demanded
of
her
she
must
sacrifice
herself
for
the
family
that
had
reared
and
brought
her
up
to
sacrifice
herself
for
others
was
sonya
s
habit
her
position
in
the
house
was
such
that
only
by
sacrifice
could
she
show
her
worth
and
she
was
accustomed
to
this
and
loved
doing
it
but
in
all
her
former
acts
of
self
sacrifice
she
had
been
happily
conscious
that
they
raised
her
in
her
own
esteem
and
in
that
of
others
and
so
made
her
more
worthy
of
nicholas
whom
she
loved
more
than
anything
in
the
world
but
now
they
wanted
her
to
sacrifice
the
very
thing
that
constituted
the
whole
reward
for
her
self
sacrifice
and
the
whole
meaning
of
her
life
and
for
the
first
time
she
felt
bitterness
against
those
who
had
been
her
benefactors
only
to
torture
her
the
more
painfully
she
felt
jealous
of
natasha
who
had
never
experienced
anything
of
this
sort
had
never
needed
to
sacrifice
herself
but
made
others
sacrifice
themselves
for
her
and
yet
was
beloved
by
everybody
and
for
the
first
time
sonya
felt
that
out
of
her
pure
quiet
love
for
nicholas
a
passionate
feeling
was
beginning
to
grow
up
which
was
stronger
than
principle
virtue
or
religion
under
the
influence
of
this
feeling
sonya
whose
life
of
dependence
had
taught
her
involuntarily
to
be
secretive
having
answered
the
countess
in
vague
general
terms
avoided
talking
with
her
and
resolved
to
wait
till
she
should
see
nicholas
not
in
order
to
set
him
free
but
on
the
contrary
at
that
meeting
to
bind
him
to
her
forever
the
bustle
and
terror
of
the
rostovs
last
days
in
moscow
stifled
the
gloomy
thoughts
that
oppressed
sonya
she
was
glad
to
find
escape
from
them
in
practical
activity
but
when
she
heard
of
prince
andrew
s
presence
in
their
house
despite
her
sincere
pity
for
him
and
for
natasha
she
was
seized
by
a
joyful
and
superstitious
feeling
that
god
did
not
intend
her
to
be
separated
from
nicholas
she
knew
that
natasha
loved
no
one
but
prince
andrew
and
had
never
ceased
to
love
him
she
knew
that
being
thrown
together
again
under
such
terrible
circumstances
they
would
again
fall
in
love
with
one
another
and
that
nicholas
would
then
not
be
able
to
marry
princess
mary
as
they
would
be
within
the
prohibited
degrees
of
affinity
despite
all
the
terror
of
what
had
happened
during
those
last
days
and
during
the
first
days
of
their
journey
this
feeling
that
providence
was
intervening
in
her
personal
affairs
cheered
sonya
at
the
troitsa
monastery
the
rostovs
first
broke
their
journey
for
a
whole
day
three
large
rooms
were
assigned
to
them
in
the
monastery
hostelry
one
of
which
was
occupied
by
prince
andrew
the
wounded
man
was
much
better
that
day
and
natasha
was
sitting
with
him
in
the
next
room
sat
the
count
and
countess
respectfully
conversing
with
the
prior
who
was
calling
on
them
as
old
acquaintances
and
benefactors
of
the
monastery
sonya
was
there
too
tormented
by
curiosity
as
to
what
prince
andrew
and
natasha
were
talking
about
she
heard
the
sound
of
their
voices
through
the
door
that
door
opened
and
natasha
came
out
looking
excited
not
noticing
the
monk
who
had
risen
to
greet
her
and
was
drawing
back
the
wide
sleeve
on
his
right
arm
she
went
up
to
sonya
and
took
her
hand
natasha
what
are
you
about
come
here
said
the
countess
natasha
went
up
to
the
monk
for
his
blessing
and
advised
her
to
pray
for
aid
to
god
and
his
saint
as
soon
as
the
prior
withdrew
natasha
took
her
friend
by
the
hand
and
went
with
her
into
the
unoccupied
room
sonya
will
he
live
she
asked
sonya
how
happy
i
am
and
how
unhappy
sonya
dovey
everything
is
as
it
used
to
be
if
only
he
lives
he
cannot
because
because
of
and
natasha
burst
into
tears
yes
i
knew
it
thank
god
murmured
sonya
he
will
live
sonya
was
not
less
agitated
than
her
friend
by
the
latter
s
fear
and
grief
and
by
her
own
personal
feelings
which
she
shared
with
no
one
sobbing
she
kissed
and
comforted
natasha
if
only
he
lives
she
thought
having
wept
talked
and
wiped
away
their
tears
the
two
friends
went
together
to
prince
andrew
s
door
natasha
opened
it
cautiously
and
glanced
into
the
room
sonya
standing
beside
her
at
the
half
open
door
prince
andrew
was
lying
raised
high
on
three
pillows
his
pale
face
was
calm
his
eyes
closed
and
they
could
see
his
regular
breathing
o
natasha
sonya
suddenly
almost
screamed
catching
her
companion
s
arm
and
stepping
back
from
the
door
what
what
is
it
asked
natasha
it
s
that
that
said
sonya
with
a
white
face
and
trembling
lips
natasha
softly
closed
the
door
and
went
with
sonya
to
the
window
not
yet
understanding
what
the
latter
was
telling
her
you
remember
said
sonya
with
a
solemn
and
frightened
expression
you
remember
when
i
looked
in
the
mirror
for
you
at
otradnoe
at
christmas
do
you
remember
what
i
saw
yes
yes
cried
natasha
opening
her
eyes
wide
and
vaguely
recalling
that
sonya
had
told
her
something
about
prince
andrew
whom
she
had
seen
lying
down
you
remember
sonya
went
on
i
saw
it
then
and
told
everybody
you
and
dunyasha
i
saw
him
lying
on
a
bed
said
she
making
a
gesture
with
her
hand
and
a
lifted
finger
at
each
detail
and
that
he
had
his
eyes
closed
and
was
covered
just
with
a
pink
quilt
and
that
his
hands
were
folded
she
concluded
convincing
herself
that
the
details
she
had
just
seen
were
exactly
what
she
had
seen
in
the
mirror
she
had
in
fact
seen
nothing
then
but
had
mentioned
the
first
thing
that
came
into
her
head
but
what
she
had
invented
then
seemed
to
her
now
as
real
as
any
other
recollection
she
not
only
remembered
what
she
had
then
said
that
he
turned
to
look
at
her
and
smiled
and
was
covered
with
something
red
but
was
firmly
convinced
that
she
had
then
seen
and
said
that
he
was
covered
with
a
pink
quilt
and
that
his
eyes
were
closed
yes
yes
it
really
was
pink
cried
natasha
who
now
thought
she
too
remembered
the
word
pink
being
used
and
saw
in
this
the
most
extraordinary
and
mysterious
part
of
the
prediction
but
what
does
it
mean
she
added
meditatively
oh
i
don
t
know
it
is
all
so
strange
replied
sonya
clutching
at
her
head
a
few
minutes
later
prince
andrew
rang
and
natasha
went
to
him
but
sonya
feeling
unusually
excited
and
touched
remained
at
the
window
thinking
about
the
strangeness
of
what
had
occurred
they
had
an
opportunity
that
day
to
send
letters
to
the
army
and
the
countess
was
writing
to
her
son
sonya
said
the
countess
raising
her
eyes
from
her
letter
as
her
niece
passed
sonya
won
t
you
write
to
nicholas
she
spoke
in
a
soft
tremulous
voice
and
in
the
weary
eyes
that
looked
over
her
spectacles
sonya
read
all
that
the
countess
meant
to
convey
with
these
words
those
eyes
expressed
entreaty
shame
at
having
to
ask
fear
of
a
refusal
and
readiness
for
relentless
hatred
in
case
of
such
refusal
sonya
went
up
to
the
countess
and
kneeling
down
kissed
her
hand
yes
mamma
i
will
write
said
she
sonya
was
softened
excited
and
touched
by
all
that
had
occurred
that
day
especially
by
the
mysterious
fulfillment
she
had
just
seen
of
her
vision
now
that
she
knew
that
the
renewal
of
natasha
s
relations
with
prince
andrew
would
prevent
nicholas
from
marrying
princess
mary
she
was
joyfully
conscious
of
a
return
of
that
self
sacrificing
spirit
in
which
she
was
accustomed
to
live
and
loved
to
live
so
with
a
joyful
consciousness
of
performing
a
magnanimous
deed
interrupted
several
times
by
the
tears
that
dimmed
her
velvety
black
eyes
she
wrote
that
touching
letter
the
arrival
of
which
had
so
amazed
nicholas
chapter
ix
the
officer
and
soldiers
who
had
arrested
pierre
treated
him
with
hostility
but
yet
with
respect
in
the
guardhouse
to
which
he
was
taken
in
their
attitude
toward
him
could
still
be
felt
both
uncertainty
as
to
who
he
might
be
perhaps
a
very
important
person
and
hostility
as
a
result
of
their
recent
personal
conflict
with
him
but
when
the
guard
was
relieved
next
morning
pierre
felt
that
for
the
new
guard
both
officers
and
men
he
was
not
as
interesting
as
he
had
been
to
his
captors
and
in
fact
the
guard
of
the
second
day
did
not
recognize
in
this
big
stout
man
in
a
peasant
coat
the
vigorous
person
who
had
fought
so
desperately
with
the
marauder
and
the
convoy
and
had
uttered
those
solemn
words
about
saving
a
child
they
saw
in
him
only
no
of
the
captured
russians
arrested
and
detained
for
some
reason
by
order
of
the
higher
command
if
they
noticed
anything
remarkable
about
pierre
it
was
only
his
unabashed
meditative
concentration
and
thoughtfulness
and
the
way
he
spoke
french
which
struck
them
as
surprisingly
good
in
spite
of
this
he
was
placed
that
day
with
the
other
arrested
suspects
as
the
separate
room
he
had
occupied
was
required
by
an
officer
all
the
russians
confined
with
pierre
were
men
of
the
lowest
class
and
recognizing
him
as
a
gentleman
they
all
avoided
him
more
especially
as
he
spoke
french
pierre
felt
sad
at
hearing
them
making
fun
of
him
that
evening
he
learned
that
all
these
prisoners
he
probably
among
them
were
to
be
tried
for
incendiarism
on
the
third
day
he
was
taken
with
the
others
to
a
house
where
a
french
general
with
a
white
mustache
sat
with
two
colonels
and
other
frenchmen
with
scarves
on
their
arms
with
the
precision
and
definiteness
customary
in
addressing
prisoners
and
which
is
supposed
to
preclude
human
frailty
pierre
like
the
others
was
questioned
as
to
who
he
was
where
he
had
been
with
what
object
and
so
on
these
questions
like
questions
put
at
trials
generally
left
the
essence
of
the
matter
aside
shut
out
the
possibility
of
that
essence
s
being
revealed
and
were
designed
only
to
form
a
channel
through
which
the
judges
wished
the
answers
of
the
accused
to
flow
so
as
to
lead
to
the
desired
result
namely
a
conviction
as
soon
as
pierre
began
to
say
anything
that
did
not
fit
in
with
that
aim
the
channel
was
removed
and
the
water
could
flow
to
waste
pierre
felt
moreover
what
the
accused
always
feel
at
their
trial
perplexity
as
to
why
these
questions
were
put
to
him
he
had
a
feeling
that
it
was
only
out
of
condescension
or
a
kind
of
civility
that
this
device
of
placing
a
channel
was
employed
he
knew
he
was
in
these
men
s
power
that
only
by
force
had
they
brought
him
there
that
force
alone
gave
them
the
right
to
demand
answers
to
their
questions
and
that
the
sole
object
of
that
assembly
was
to
inculpate
him
and
so
as
they
had
the
power
and
wish
to
inculpate
him
this
expedient
of
an
inquiry
and
trial
seemed
unnecessary
it
was
evident
that
any
answer
would
lead
to
conviction
when
asked
what
he
was
doing
when
he
was
arrested
pierre
replied
in
a
rather
tragic
manner
that
he
was
restoring
to
its
parents
a
child
he
had
saved
from
the
flames
why
had
he
fought
the
marauder
pierre
answered
that
he
was
protecting
a
woman
and
that
to
protect
a
woman
who
was
being
insulted
was
the
duty
of
every
man
that
they
interrupted
him
for
this
was
not
to
the
point
why
was
he
in
the
yard
of
a
burning
house
where
witnesses
had
seen
him
he
replied
that
he
had
gone
out
to
see
what
was
happening
in
moscow
again
they
interrupted
him
they
had
not
asked
where
he
was
going
but
why
he
was
found
near
the
fire
who
was
he
they
asked
repeating
their
first
question
which
he
had
declined
to
answer
again
he
replied
that
he
could
not
answer
it
put
that
down
that
s
bad
very
bad
sternly
remarked
the
general
with
the
white
mustache
and
red
flushed
face
on
the
fourth
day
fires
broke
out
on
the
zubovski
rampart
pierre
and
thirteen
others
were
moved
to
the
coach
house
of
a
merchant
s
house
near
the
crimean
bridge
on
his
way
through
the
streets
pierre
felt
stifled
by
the
smoke
which
seemed
to
hang
over
the
whole
city
fires
were
visible
on
all
sides
he
did
not
then
realize
the
significance
of
the
burning
of
moscow
and
looked
at
the
fires
with
horror
he
passed
four
days
in
the
coach
house
near
the
crimean
bridge
and
during
that
time
learned
from
the
talk
of
the
french
soldiers
that
all
those
confined
there
were
awaiting
a
decision
which
might
come
any
day
from
the
marshal
what
marshal
this
was
pierre
could
not
learn
from
the
soldiers
evidently
for
them
the
marshal
represented
a
very
high
and
rather
mysterious
power
these
first
days
before
the
eighth
of
september
when
the
prisoners
were
had
up
for
a
second
examination
were
the
hardest
of
all
for
pierre
chapter
x
on
the
eighth
of
september
an
officer
a
very
important
one
judging
by
the
respect
the
guards
showed
him
entered
the
coach
house
where
the
prisoners
were
this
officer
probably
someone
on
the
staff
was
holding
a
paper
in
his
hand
and
called
over
all
the
russians
there
naming
pierre
as
the
man
who
does
not
give
his
name
glancing
indolently
and
indifferently
at
all
the
prisoners
he
ordered
the
officer
in
charge
to
have
them
decently
dressed
and
tidied
up
before
taking
them
to
the
marshal
an
hour
later
a
squad
of
soldiers
arrived
and
pierre
with
thirteen
others
was
led
to
the
virgin
s
field
it
was
a
fine
day
sunny
after
rain
and
the
air
was
unusually
pure
the
smoke
did
not
hang
low
as
on
the
day
when
pierre
had
been
taken
from
the
guardhouse
on
the
zubovski
rampart
but
rose
through
the
pure
air
in
columns
no
flames
were
seen
but
columns
of
smoke
rose
on
all
sides
and
all
moscow
as
far
as
pierre
could
see
was
one
vast
charred
ruin
on
all
sides
there
were
waste
spaces
with
only
stoves
and
chimney
stacks
still
standing
and
here
and
there
the
blackened
walls
of
some
brick
houses
pierre
gazed
at
the
ruins
and
did
not
recognize
districts
he
had
known
well
here
and
there
he
could
see
churches
that
had
not
been
burned
the
kremlin
which
was
not
destroyed
gleamed
white
in
the
distance
with
its
towers
and
the
belfry
of
ivan
the
great
the
domes
of
the
new
convent
of
the
virgin
glittered
brightly
and
its
bells
were
ringing
particularly
clearly
these
bells
reminded
pierre
that
it
was
sunday
and
the
feast
of
the
nativity
of
the
virgin
but
there
seemed
to
be
no
one
to
celebrate
this
holiday
everywhere
were
blackened
ruins
and
the
few
russians
to
be
seen
were
tattered
and
frightened
people
who
tried
to
hide
when
they
saw
the
french
it
was
plain
that
the
russian
nest
was
ruined
and
destroyed
but
in
place
of
the
russian
order
of
life
that
had
been
destroyed
pierre
unconsciously
felt
that
a
quite
different
firm
french
order
had
been
established
over
this
ruined
nest
he
felt
this
in
the
looks
of
the
soldiers
who
marching
in
regular
ranks
briskly
and
gaily
were
escorting
him
and
the
other
criminals
he
felt
it
in
the
looks
of
an
important
french
official
in
a
carriage
and
pair
driven
by
a
soldier
whom
they
met
on
the
way
he
felt
it
in
the
merry
sounds
of
regimental
music
he
heard
from
the
left
side
of
the
field
and
felt
and
realized
it
especially
from
the
list
of
prisoners
the
french
officer
had
read
out
when
he
came
that
morning
pierre
had
been
taken
by
one
set
of
soldiers
and
led
first
to
one
and
then
to
another
place
with
dozens
of
other
men
and
it
seemed
that
they
might
have
forgotten
him
or
confused
him
with
the
others
but
no
the
answers
he
had
given
when
questioned
had
come
back
to
him
in
his
designation
as
the
man
who
does
not
give
his
name
and
under
that
appellation
which
to
pierre
seemed
terrible
they
were
now
leading
him
somewhere
with
unhesitating
assurance
on
their
faces
that
he
and
all
the
other
prisoners
were
exactly
the
ones
they
wanted
and
that
they
were
being
taken
to
the
proper
place
pierre
felt
himself
to
be
an
insignificant
chip
fallen
among
the
wheels
of
a
machine
whose
action
he
did
not
understand
but
which
was
working
well
he
and
the
other
prisoners
were
taken
to
the
right
side
of
the
virgin
s
field
to
a
large
white
house
with
an
immense
garden
not
far
from
the
convent
this
was
prince
shcherbitov
s
house
where
pierre
had
often
been
in
other
days
and
which
as
he
learned
from
the
talk
of
the
soldiers
was
now
occupied
by
the
marshal
the
duke
of
eckmuhl
davout
they
were
taken
to
the
entrance
and
led
into
the
house
one
by
one
pierre
was
the
sixth
to
enter
he
was
conducted
through
a
glass
gallery
an
anteroom
and
a
hall
which
were
familiar
to
him
into
a
long
low
study
at
the
door
of
which
stood
an
adjutant
davout
spectacles
on
nose
sat
bent
over
a
table
at
the
further
end
of
the
room
pierre
went
close
up
to
him
but
davout
evidently
consulting
a
paper
that
lay
before
him
did
not
look
up
without
raising
his
eyes
he
said
in
a
low
voice
who
are
you
pierre
was
silent
because
he
was
incapable
of
uttering
a
word
to
him
davout
was
not
merely
a
french
general
but
a
man
notorious
for
his
cruelty
looking
at
his
cold
face
as
he
sat
like
a
stern
schoolmaster
who
was
prepared
to
wait
awhile
for
an
answer
pierre
felt
that
every
instant
of
delay
might
cost
him
his
life
but
he
did
not
know
what
to
say
he
did
not
venture
to
repeat
what
he
had
said
at
his
first
examination
yet
to
disclose
his
rank
and
position
was
dangerous
and
embarrassing
so
he
was
silent
but
before
he
had
decided
what
to
do
davout
raised
his
head
pushed
his
spectacles
back
on
his
forehead
screwed
up
his
eyes
and
looked
intently
at
him
i
know
that
man
he
said
in
a
cold
measured
tone
evidently
calculated
to
frighten
pierre
the
chill
that
had
been
running
down
pierre
s
back
now
seized
his
head
as
in
a
vise
you
cannot
know
me
general
i
have
never
seen
you
he
is
a
russian
spy
davout
interrupted
addressing
another
general
who
was
present
but
whom
pierre
had
not
noticed
davout
turned
away
with
an
unexpected
reverberation
in
his
voice
pierre
rapidly
began
no
monseigneur
he
said
suddenly
remembering
that
davout
was
a
duke
no
monseigneur
you
cannot
have
known
me
i
am
a
militia
officer
and
have
not
quitted
moscow
your
name
asked
davout
bezukhov
what
proof
have
i
that
you
are
not
lying
monseigneur
exclaimed
pierre
not
in
an
offended
but
in
a
pleading
voice
davout
looked
up
and
gazed
intently
at
him
for
some
seconds
they
looked
at
one
another
and
that
look
saved
pierre
apart
from
conditions
of
war
and
law
that
look
established
human
relations
between
the
two
men
at
that
moment
an
immense
number
of
things
passed
dimly
through
both
their
minds
and
they
realized
that
they
were
both
children
of
humanity
and
were
brothers
at
the
first
glance
when
davout
had
only
raised
his
head
from
the
papers
where
human
affairs
and
lives
were
indicated
by
numbers
pierre
was
merely
a
circumstance
and
davout
could
have
shot
him
without
burdening
his
conscience
with
an
evil
deed
but
now
he
saw
in
him
a
human
being
he
reflected
for
a
moment
how
can
you
show
me
that
you
are
telling
the
truth
said
davout
coldly
pierre
remembered
ramballe
and
named
him
and
his
regiment
and
the
street
where
the
house
was
you
are
not
what
you
say
returned
davout
in
a
trembling
faltering
voice
pierre
began
adducing
proofs
of
the
truth
of
his
statements
but
at
that
moment
an
adjutant
entered
and
reported
something
to
davout
davout
brightened
up
at
the
news
the
adjutant
brought
and
began
buttoning
up
his
uniform
it
seemed
that
he
had
quite
forgotten
pierre
when
the
adjutant
reminded
him
of
the
prisoner
he
jerked
his
head
in
pierre
s
direction
with
a
frown
and
ordered
him
to
be
led
away
but
where
they
were
to
take
him
pierre
did
not
know
back
to
the
coach
house
or
to
the
place
of
execution
his
companions
had
pointed
out
to
him
as
they
crossed
the
virgin
s
field
he
turned
his
head
and
saw
that
the
adjutant
was
putting
another
question
to
davout
yes
of
course
replied
davout
but
what
this
yes
meant
pierre
did
not
know
pierre
could
not
afterwards
remember
how
he
went
whether
it
was
far
or
in
which
direction
his
faculties
were
quite
numbed
he
was
stupefied
and
noticing
nothing
around
him
went
on
moving
his
legs
as
the
others
did
till
they
all
stopped
and
he
stopped
too
the
only
thought
in
his
mind
at
that
time
was
who
was
it
that
had
really
sentenced
him
to
death
not
the
men
on
the
commission
that
had
first
examined
him
not
one
of
them
wished
to
or
evidently
could
have
done
it
it
was
not
davout
who
had
looked
at
him
in
so
human
a
way
in
another
moment
davout
would
have
realized
that
he
was
doing
wrong
but
just
then
the
adjutant
had
come
in
and
interrupted
him
the
adjutant
also
had
evidently
had
no
evil
intent
though
he
might
have
refrained
from
coming
in
then
who
was
executing
him
killing
him
depriving
him
of
life
him
pierre
with
all
his
memories
aspirations
hopes
and
thoughts
who
was
doing
this
and
pierre
felt
that
it
was
no
one
it
was
a
system
a
concurrence
of
circumstances
a
system
of
some
sort
was
killing
him
pierre
depriving
him
of
life
of
everything
annihilating
him
chapter
xi
from
prince
shcherbatov
s
house
the
prisoners
were
led
straight
down
the
virgin
s
field
to
the
left
of
the
nunnery
as
far
as
a
kitchen
garden
in
which
a
post
had
been
set
up
beyond
that
post
a
fresh
pit
had
been
dug
in
the
ground
and
near
the
post
and
the
pit
a
large
crowd
stood
in
a
semicircle
the
crowd
consisted
of
a
few
russians
and
many
of
napoleon
s
soldiers
who
were
not
on
duty
germans
italians
and
frenchmen
in
a
variety
of
uniforms
to
the
right
and
left
of
the
post
stood
rows
of
french
troops
in
blue
uniforms
with
red
epaulets
and
high
boots
and
shakos
the
prisoners
were
placed
in
a
certain
order
according
to
the
list
pierre
was
sixth
and
were
led
to
the
post
several
drums
suddenly
began
to
beat
on
both
sides
of
them
and
at
that
sound
pierre
felt
as
if
part
of
his
soul
had
been
torn
away
he
lost
the
power
of
thinking
or
understanding
he
could
only
hear
and
see
and
he
had
only
one
wish
that
the
frightful
thing
that
had
to
happen
should
happen
quickly
pierre
looked
round
at
his
fellow
prisoners
and
scrutinized
them
the
two
first
were
convicts
with
shaven
heads
one
was
tall
and
thin
the
other
dark
shaggy
and
sinewy
with
a
flat
nose
the
third
was
a
domestic
serf
about
forty
five
years
old
with
grizzled
hair
and
a
plump
well
nourished
body
the
fourth
was
a
peasant
a
very
handsome
man
with
a
broad
light
brown
beard
and
black
eyes
the
fifth
was
a
factory
hand
a
thin
sallow
faced
lad
of
eighteen
in
a
loose
coat
pierre
heard
the
french
consulting
whether
to
shoot
them
separately
or
two
at
a
time
in
couples
replied
the
officer
in
command
in
a
calm
voice
there
was
a
stir
in
the
ranks
of
the
soldiers
and
it
was
evident
that
they
were
all
hurrying
not
as
men
hurry
to
do
something
they
understand
but
as
people
hurry
to
finish
a
necessary
but
unpleasant
and
incomprehensible
task
a
french
official
wearing
a
scarf
came
up
to
the
right
of
the
row
of
prisoners
and
read
out
the
sentence
in
russian
and
in
french
then
two
pairs
of
frenchmen
approached
the
criminals
and
at
the
officer
s
command
took
the
two
convicts
who
stood
first
in
the
row
the
convicts
stopped
when
they
reached
the
post
and
while
sacks
were
being
brought
looked
dumbly
around
as
a
wounded
beast
looks
at
an
approaching
huntsman
one
crossed
himself
continually
the
other
scratched
his
back
and
made
a
movement
of
the
lips
resembling
a
smile
with
hurried
hands
the
soldiers
blindfolded
them
drawing
the
sacks
over
their
heads
and
bound
them
to
the
post
twelve
sharpshooters
with
muskets
stepped
out
of
the
ranks
with
a
firm
regular
tread
and
halted
eight
paces
from
the
post
pierre
turned
away
to
avoid
seeing
what
was
going
to
happen
suddenly
a
crackling
rolling
noise
was
heard
which
seemed
to
him
louder
than
the
most
terrific
thunder
and
he
looked
round
there
was
some
smoke
and
the
frenchmen
were
doing
something
near
the
pit
with
pale
faces
and
trembling
hands
two
more
prisoners
were
led
up
in
the
same
way
and
with
similar
looks
these
two
glanced
vainly
at
the
onlookers
with
only
a
silent
appeal
for
protection
in
their
eyes
evidently
unable
to
understand
or
believe
what
was
going
to
happen
to
them
they
could
not
believe
it
because
they
alone
knew
what
their
life
meant
to
them
and
so
they
neither
understood
nor
believed
that
it
could
be
taken
from
them
again
pierre
did
not
wish
to
look
and
again
turned
away
but
again
the
sound
as
of
a
frightful
explosion
struck
his
ear
and
at
the
same
moment
he
saw
smoke
blood
and
the
pale
scared
faces
of
the
frenchmen
who
were
again
doing
something
by
the
post
their
trembling
hands
impeding
one
another
pierre
breathing
heavily
looked
around
as
if
asking
what
it
meant
the
same
question
was
expressed
in
all
the
looks
that
met
his
on
the
faces
of
all
the
russians
and
of
the
french
soldiers
and
officers
without
exception
he
read
the
same
dismay
horror
and
conflict
that
were
in
his
own
heart
but
who
after
all
is
doing
this
they
are
all
suffering
as
i
am
who
then
is
it
who
flashed
for
an
instant
through
his
mind
sharpshooters
of
the
th
forward
shouted
someone
the
fifth
prisoner
the
one
next
to
pierre
was
led
away
alone
pierre
did
not
understand
that
he
was
saved
that
he
and
the
rest
had
been
brought
there
only
to
witness
the
execution
with
ever
growing
horror
and
no
sense
of
joy
or
relief
he
gazed
at
what
was
taking
place
the
fifth
man
was
the
factory
lad
in
the
loose
cloak
the
moment
they
laid
hands
on
him
he
sprang
aside
in
terror
and
clutched
at
pierre
pierre
shuddered
and
shook
himself
free
the
lad
was
unable
to
walk
they
dragged
him
along
holding
him
up
under
the
arms
and
he
screamed
when
they
got
him
to
the
post
he
grew
quiet
as
if
he
suddenly
understood
something
whether
he
understood
that
screaming
was
useless
or
whether
he
thought
it
incredible
that
men
should
kill
him
at
any
rate
he
took
his
stand
at
the
post
waiting
to
be
blindfolded
like
the
others
and
like
a
wounded
animal
looked
around
him
with
glittering
eyes
pierre
was
no
longer
able
to
turn
away
and
close
his
eyes
his
curiosity
and
agitation
like
that
of
the
whole
crowd
reached
the
highest
pitch
at
this
fifth
murder
like
the
others
this
fifth
man
seemed
calm
he
wrapped
his
loose
cloak
closer
and
rubbed
one
bare
foot
with
the
other
when
they
began
to
blindfold
him
he
himself
adjusted
the
knot
which
hurt
the
back
of
his
head
then
when
they
propped
him
against
the
bloodstained
post
he
leaned
back
and
not
being
comfortable
in
that
position
straightened
himself
adjusted
his
feet
and
leaned
back
again
more
comfortably
pierre
did
not
take
his
eyes
from
him
and
did
not
miss
his
slightest
movement
probably
a
word
of
command
was
given
and
was
followed
by
the
reports
of
eight
muskets
but
try
as
he
would
pierre
could
not
afterwards
remember
having
heard
the
slightest
sound
of
the
shots
he
only
saw
how
the
workman
suddenly
sank
down
on
the
cords
that
held
him
how
blood
showed
itself
in
two
places
how
the
ropes
slackened
under
the
weight
of
the
hanging
body
and
how
the
workman
sat
down
his
head
hanging
unnaturally
and
one
leg
bent
under
him
pierre
ran
up
to
the
post
no
one
hindered
him
pale
frightened
people
were
doing
something
around
the
workman
the
lower
jaw
of
an
old
frenchman
with
a
thick
mustache
trembled
as
he
untied
the
ropes
the
body
collapsed
the
soldiers
dragged
it
awkwardly
from
the
post
and
began
pushing
it
into
the
pit
they
all
plainly
and
certainly
knew
that
they
were
criminals
who
must
hide
the
traces
of
their
guilt
as
quickly
as
possible
pierre
glanced
into
the
pit
and
saw
that
the
factory
lad
was
lying
with
his
knees
close
up
to
his
head
and
one
shoulder
higher
than
the
other
that
shoulder
rose
and
fell
rhythmically
and
convulsively
but
spadefuls
of
earth
were
already
being
thrown
over
the
whole
body
one
of
the
soldiers
evidently
suffering
shouted
gruffly
and
angrily
at
pierre
to
go
back
but
pierre
did
not
understand
him
and
remained
near
the
post
and
no
one
drove
him
away
when
the
pit
had
been
filled
up
a
command
was
given
pierre
was
taken
back
to
his
place
and
the
rows
of
troops
on
both
sides
of
the
post
made
a
half
turn
and
went
past
it
at
a
measured
pace
the
twenty
four
sharpshooters
with
discharged
muskets
standing
in
the
center
of
the
circle
ran
back
to
their
places
as
the
companies
passed
by
pierre
gazed
now
with
dazed
eyes
at
these
sharpshooters
who
ran
in
couples
out
of
the
circle
all
but
one
rejoined
their
companies
this
one
a
young
soldier
his
face
deadly
pale
his
shako
pushed
back
and
his
musket
resting
on
the
ground
still
stood
near
the
pit
at
the
spot
from
which
he
had
fired
he
swayed
like
a
drunken
man
taking
some
steps
forward
and
back
to
save
himself
from
falling
an
old
noncommissioned
officer
ran
out
of
the
ranks
and
taking
him
by
the
elbow
dragged
him
to
his
company
the
crowd
of
russians
and
frenchmen
began
to
disperse
they
all
went
away
silently
and
with
drooping
heads
that
will
teach
them
to
start
fires
said
one
of
the
frenchmen
pierre
glanced
round
at
the
speaker
and
saw
that
it
was
a
soldier
who
was
trying
to
find
some
relief
after
what
had
been
done
but
was
not
able
to
do
so
without
finishing
what
he
had
begun
to
say
he
made
a
hopeless
movement
with
his
arm
and
went
away
chapter
xii
after
the
execution
pierre
was
separated
from
the
rest
of
the
prisoners
and
placed
alone
in
a
small
ruined
and
befouled
church
toward
evening
a
noncommissioned
officer
entered
with
two
soldiers
and
told
him
that
he
had
been
pardoned
and
would
now
go
to
the
barracks
for
the
prisoners
of
war
without
understanding
what
was
said
to
him
pierre
got
up
and
went
with
the
soldiers
they
took
him
to
the
upper
end
of
the
field
where
there
were
some
sheds
built
of
charred
planks
beams
and
battens
and
led
him
into
one
of
them
in
the
darkness
some
twenty
different
men
surrounded
pierre
he
looked
at
them
without
understanding
who
they
were
why
they
were
there
or
what
they
wanted
of
him
he
heard
what
they
said
but
did
not
understand
the
meaning
of
the
words
and
made
no
kind
of
deduction
from
or
application
of
them
he
replied
to
questions
they
put
to
him
but
did
not
consider
who
was
listening
to
his
replies
nor
how
they
would
understand
them
he
looked
at
their
faces
and
figures
but
they
all
seemed
to
him
equally
meaningless
from
the
moment
pierre
had
witnessed
those
terrible
murders
committed
by
men
who
did
not
wish
to
commit
them
it
was
as
if
the
mainspring
of
his
life
on
which
everything
depended
and
which
made
everything
appear
alive
had
suddenly
been
wrenched
out
and
everything
had
collapsed
into
a
heap
of
meaningless
rubbish
though
he
did
not
acknowledge
it
to
himself
his
faith
in
the
right
ordering
of
the
universe
in
humanity
in
his
own
soul
and
in
god
had
been
destroyed
he
had
experienced
this
before
but
never
so
strongly
as
now
when
similar
doubts
had
assailed
him
before
they
had
been
the
result
of
his
own
wrongdoing
and
at
the
bottom
of
his
heart
he
had
felt
that
relief
from
his
despair
and
from
those
doubts
was
to
be
found
within
himself
but
now
he
felt
that
the
universe
had
crumbled
before
his
eyes
and
only
meaningless
ruins
remained
and
this
not
by
any
fault
of
his
own
he
felt
that
it
was
not
in
his
power
to
regain
faith
in
the
meaning
of
life
around
him
in
the
darkness
men
were
standing
and
evidently
something
about
him
interested
them
greatly
they
were
telling
him
something
and
asking
him
something
then
they
led
him
away
somewhere
and
at
last
he
found
himself
in
a
corner
of
the
shed
among
men
who
were
laughing
and
talking
on
all
sides
well
then
mates
that
very
prince
who
some
voice
at
the
other
end
of
the
shed
was
saying
with
a
strong
emphasis
on
the
word
who
sitting
silent
and
motionless
on
a
heap
of
straw
against
the
wall
pierre
sometimes
opened
and
sometimes
closed
his
eyes
but
as
soon
as
he
closed
them
he
saw
before
him
the
dreadful
face
of
the
factory
lad
especially
dreadful
because
of
its
simplicity
and
the
faces
of
the
murderers
even
more
dreadful
because
of
their
disquiet
and
he
opened
his
eyes
again
and
stared
vacantly
into
the
darkness
around
him
beside
him
in
a
stooping
position
sat
a
small
man
of
whose
presence
he
was
first
made
aware
by
a
strong
smell
of
perspiration
which
came
from
him
every
time
he
moved
this
man
was
doing
something
to
his
legs
in
the
darkness
and
though
pierre
could
not
see
his
face
he
felt
that
the
man
continually
glanced
at
him
on
growing
used
to
the
darkness
pierre
saw
that
the
man
was
taking
off
his
leg
bands
and
the
way
he
did
it
aroused
pierre
s
interest
having
unwound
the
string
that
tied
the
band
on
one
leg
he
carefully
coiled
it
up
and
immediately
set
to
work
on
the
other
leg
glancing
up
at
pierre
while
one
hand
hung
up
the
first
string
the
other
was
already
unwinding
the
band
on
the
second
leg
in
this
way
having
carefully
removed
the
leg
bands
by
deft
circular
motions
of
his
arm
following
one
another
uninterruptedly
the
man
hung
the
leg
bands
up
on
some
pegs
fixed
above
his
head
then
he
took
out
a
knife
cut
something
closed
the
knife
placed
it
under
the
head
of
his
bed
and
seating
himself
comfortably
clasped
his
arms
round
his
lifted
knees
and
fixed
his
eyes
on
pierre
the
latter
was
conscious
of
something
pleasant
comforting
and
well
rounded
in
these
deft
movements
in
the
man
s
well
ordered
arrangements
in
his
corner
and
even
in
his
very
smell
and
he
looked
at
the
man
without
taking
his
eyes
from
him
you
ve
seen
a
lot
of
trouble
sir
eh
the
little
man
suddenly
said
and
there
was
so
much
kindliness
and
simplicity
in
his
singsong
voice
that
pierre
tried
to
reply
but
his
jaw
trembled
and
he
felt
tears
rising
to
his
eyes
the
little
fellow
giving
pierre
no
time
to
betray
his
confusion
instantly
continued
in
the
same
pleasant
tones
eh
lad
don
t
fret
said
he
in
the
tender
singsong
caressing
voice
old
russian
peasant
women
employ
don
t
fret
friend
suffer
an
hour
live
for
an
age
that
s
how
it
is
my
dear
fellow
and
here
we
live
thank
heaven
without
offense
among
these
folk
too
there
are
good
men
as
well
as
bad
said
he
and
still
speaking
he
turned
on
his
knees
with
a
supple
movement
got
up
coughed
and
went
off
to
another
part
of
the
shed
eh
you
rascal
pierre
heard
the
same
kind
voice
saying
at
the
other
end
of
the
shed
so
you
ve
come
you
rascal
she
remembers
now
now
that
ll
do
and
the
soldier
pushing
away
a
little
dog
that
was
jumping
up
at
him
returned
to
his
place
and
sat
down
in
his
hands
he
had
something
wrapped
in
a
rag
here
eat
a
bit
sir
said
he
resuming
his
former
respectful
tone
as
he
unwrapped
and
offered
pierre
some
baked
potatoes
we
had
soup
for
dinner
and
the
potatoes
are
grand
pierre
had
not
eaten
all
day
and
the
smell
of
the
potatoes
seemed
extremely
pleasant
to
him
he
thanked
the
soldier
and
began
to
eat
well
are
they
all
right
said
the
soldier
with
a
smile
you
should
do
like
this
he
took
a
potato
drew
out
his
clasp
knife
cut
the
potato
into
two
equal
halves
on
the
palm
of
his
hand
sprinkled
some
salt
on
it
from
the
rag
and
handed
it
to
pierre
the
potatoes
are
grand
he
said
once
more
eat
some
like
that
pierre
thought
he
had
never
eaten
anything
that
tasted
better
oh
i
m
all
right
said
he
but
why
did
they
shoot
those
poor
fellows
the
last
one
was
hardly
twenty
tss
tt
said
the
little
man
ah
what
a
sin
what
a
sin
he
added
quickly
and
as
if
his
words
were
always
waiting
ready
in
his
mouth
and
flew
out
involuntarily
he
went
on
how
was
it
sir
that
you
stayed
in
moscow
i
didn
t
think
they
would
come
so
soon
i
stayed
accidentally
replied
pierre
and
how
did
they
arrest
you
dear
lad
at
your
house
no
i
went
to
look
at
the
fire
and
they
arrested
me
there
and
tried
me
as
an
incendiary
where
there
s
law
there
s
injustice
put
in
the
little
man
and
have
you
been
here
long
pierre
asked
as
he
munched
the
last
of
the
potato
i
it
was
last
sunday
they
took
me
out
of
a
hospital
in
moscow
why
are
you
a
soldier
then
yes
we
are
soldiers
of
the
apsheron
regiment
i
was
dying
of
fever
we
weren
t
told
anything
there
were
some
twenty
of
us
lying
there
we
had
no
idea
never
guessed
at
all
and
do
you
feel
sad
here
pierre
inquired
how
can
one
help
it
lad
my
name
is
platon
and
the
surname
is
karataev
he
added
evidently
wishing
to
make
it
easier
for
pierre
to
address
him
they
call
me
little
falcon
in
the
regiment
how
is
one
to
help
feeling
sad
moscow
she
s
the
mother
of
cities
how
can
one
see
all
this
and
not
feel
sad
but
the
maggot
gnaws
the
cabbage
yet
dies
first
that
s
what
the
old
folks
used
to
tell
us
he
added
rapidly
what
what
did
you
say
asked
pierre
who
i
said
karataev
i
say
things
happen
not
as
we
plan
but
as
god
judges
he
replied
thinking
that
he
was
repeating
what
he
had
said
before
and
immediately
continued
well
and
you
have
you
a
family
estate
sir
and
a
house
so
you
have
abundance
then
and
a
housewife
and
your
old
parents
are
they
still
living
he
asked
and
though
it
was
too
dark
for
pierre
to
see
he
felt
that
a
suppressed
smile
of
kindliness
puckered
the
soldier
s
lips
as
he
put
these
questions
he
seemed
grieved
that
pierre
had
no
parents
especially
that
he
had
no
mother
a
wife
for
counsel
a
mother
in
law
for
welcome
but
there
s
none
as
dear
as
one
s
own
mother
said
he
well
and
have
you
little
ones
he
went
on
asking
again
pierre
s
negative
answer
seemed
to
distress
him
and
he
hastened
to
add
never
mind
you
re
young
folks
yet
and
please
god
may
still
have
some
the
great
thing
is
to
live
in
harmony
but
it
s
all
the
same
now
pierre
could
not
help
saying
ah
my
dear
fellow
rejoined
karataev
never
decline
a
prison
or
a
beggar
s
sack
he
seated
himself
more
comfortably
and
coughed
evidently
preparing
to
tell
a
long
story
well
my
dear
fellow
i
was
still
living
at
home
he
began
we
had
a
well
to
do
homestead
plenty
of
land
we
peasants
lived
well
and
our
house
was
one
to
thank
god
for
when
father
and
we
went
out
mowing
there
were
seven
of
us
we
lived
well
we
were
real
peasants
it
so
happened
and
platon
karataev
told
a
long
story
of
how
he
had
gone
into
someone
s
copse
to
take
wood
how
he
had
been
caught
by
the
keeper
had
been
tried
flogged
and
sent
to
serve
as
a
soldier
well
lad
and
a
smile
changed
the
tone
of
his
voice
we
thought
it
was
a
misfortune
but
it
turned
out
a
blessing
if
it
had
not
been
for
my
sin
my
brother
would
have
had
to
go
as
a
soldier
but
he
my
younger
brother
had
five
little
ones
while
i
you
see
only
left
a
wife
behind
we
had
a
little
girl
but
god
took
her
before
i
went
as
a
soldier
i
come
home
on
leave
and
i
ll
tell
you
how
it
was
i
look
and
see
that
they
are
living
better
than
before
the
yard
full
of
cattle
the
women
at
home
two
brothers
away
earning
wages
and
only
michael
the
youngest
at
home
father
he
says
all
my
children
are
the
same
to
me
it
hurts
the
same
whichever
finger
gets
bitten
but
if
platon
hadn
t
been
shaved
for
a
soldier
michael
would
have
had
to
go
called
us
all
to
him
and
will
you
believe
it
placed
us
in
front
of
the
icons
michael
he
says
come
here
and
bow
down
to
his
feet
and
you
young
woman
you
bow
down
too
and
you
grandchildren
also
bow
down
before
him
do
you
understand
he
says
that
s
how
it
is
dear
fellow
fate
looks
for
a
head
but
we
are
always
judging
that
s
not
well
that
s
not
right
our
luck
is
like
water
in
a
dragnet
you
pull
at
it
and
it
bulges
but
when
you
ve
drawn
it
out
it
s
empty
that
s
how
it
is
and
platon
shifted
his
seat
on
the
straw
after
a
short
silence
he
rose
well
i
think
you
must
be
sleepy
said
he
and
began
rapidly
crossing
himself
and
repeating
lord
jesus
christ
holy
saint
nicholas
frola
and
lavra
lord
jesus
christ
holy
saint
nicholas
frola
and
lavra
lord
jesus
christ
have
mercy
on
us
and
save
us
he
concluded
then
bowed
to
the
ground
got
up
sighed
and
sat
down
again
on
his
heap
of
straw
that
s
the
way
lay
me
down
like
a
stone
o
god
and
raise
me
up
like
a
loaf
he
muttered
as
he
lay
down
pulling
his
coat
over
him
what
prayer
was
that
you
were
saying
asked
pierre
eh
murmured
platon
who
had
almost
fallen
asleep
what
was
i
saying
i
was
praying
don
t
you
pray
yes
i
do
said
pierre
but
what
was
that
you
said
frola
and
lavra
well
of
course
replied
platon
quickly
the
horses
saints
one
must
pity
the
animals
too
eh
the
rascal
now
you
ve
curled
up
and
got
warm
you
daughter
of
a
bitch
said
karataev
touching
the
dog
that
lay
at
his
feet
and
again
turning
over
he
fell
asleep
immediately
sounds
of
crying
and
screaming
came
from
somewhere
in
the
distance
outside
and
flames
were
visible
through
the
cracks
of
the
shed
but
inside
it
was
quiet
and
dark
for
a
long
time
pierre
did
not
sleep
but
lay
with
eyes
open
in
the
darkness
listening
to
the
regular
snoring
of
platon
who
lay
beside
him
and
he
felt
that
the
world
that
had
been
shattered
was
once
more
stirring
in
his
soul
with
a
new
beauty
and
on
new
and
unshakable
foundations
chapter
xiii
twenty
three
soldiers
three
officers
and
two
officials
were
confined
in
the
shed
in
which
pierre
had
been
placed
and
where
he
remained
for
four
weeks
when
pierre
remembered
them
afterwards
they
all
seemed
misty
figures
to
him
except
platon
karataev
who
always
remained
in
his
mind
a
most
vivid
and
precious
memory
and
the
personification
of
everything
russian
kindly
and
round
when
pierre
saw
his
neighbor
next
morning
at
dawn
the
first
impression
of
him
as
of
something
round
was
fully
confirmed
platon
s
whole
figure
in
a
french
overcoat
girdled
with
a
cord
a
soldier
s
cap
and
bast
shoes
was
round
his
head
was
quite
round
his
back
chest
shoulders
and
even
his
arms
which
he
held
as
if
ever
ready
to
embrace
something
were
rounded
his
pleasant
smile
and
his
large
gentle
brown
eyes
were
also
round
platon
karataev
must
have
been
fifty
judging
by
his
stories
of
campaigns
he
had
been
in
told
as
by
an
old
soldier
he
did
not
himself
know
his
age
and
was
quite
unable
to
determine
it
but
his
brilliantly
white
strong
teeth
which
showed
in
two
unbroken
semicircles
when
he
laughed
as
he
often
did
were
all
sound
and
good
there
was
not
a
gray
hair
in
his
beard
or
on
his
head
and
his
whole
body
gave
an
impression
of
suppleness
and
especially
of
firmness
and
endurance
his
face
despite
its
fine
rounded
wrinkles
had
an
expression
of
innocence
and
youth
his
voice
was
pleasant
and
musical
but
the
chief
peculiarity
of
his
speech
was
its
directness
and
appositeness
it
was
evident
that
he
never
considered
what
he
had
said
or
was
going
to
say
and
consequently
the
rapidity
and
justice
of
his
intonation
had
an
irresistible
persuasiveness
his
physical
strength
and
agility
during
the
first
days
of
his
imprisonment
were
such
that
he
seemed
not
to
know
what
fatigue
and
sickness
meant
every
night
before
lying
down
he
said
lord
lay
me
down
as
a
stone
and
raise
me
up
as
a
loaf
and
every
morning
on
getting
up
he
said
i
lay
down
and
curled
up
i
get
up
and
shake
myself
and
indeed
he
only
had
to
lie
down
to
fall
asleep
like
a
stone
and
he
only
had
to
shake
himself
to
be
ready
without
a
moment
s
delay
for
some
work
just
as
children
are
ready
to
play
directly
they
awake
he
could
do
everything
not
very
well
but
not
badly
he
baked
cooked
sewed
planed
and
mended
boots
he
was
always
busy
and
only
at
night
allowed
himself
conversation
of
which
he
was
fond
and
songs
he
did
not
sing
like
a
trained
singer
who
knows
he
is
listened
to
but
like
the
birds
evidently
giving
vent
to
the
sounds
in
the
same
way
that
one
stretches
oneself
or
walks
about
to
get
rid
of
stiffness
and
the
sounds
were
always
high
pitched
mournful
delicate
and
almost
feminine
and
his
face
at
such
times
was
very
serious
having
been
taken
prisoner
and
allowed
his
beard
to
grow
he
seemed
to
have
thrown
off
all
that
had
been
forced
upon
him
everything
military
and
alien
to
himself
and
had
returned
to
his
former
peasant
habits
a
soldier
on
leave
a
shirt
outside
breeches
he
would
say
he
did
not
like
talking
about
his
life
as
a
soldier
though
he
did
not
complain
and
often
mentioned
that
he
had
not
been
flogged
once
during
the
whole
of
his
army
service
when
he
related
anything
it
was
generally
some
old
and
evidently
precious
memory
of
his
christian
life
as
he
called
his
peasant
existence
the
proverbs
of
which
his
talk
was
full
were
for
the
most
part
not
the
coarse
and
indecent
saws
soldiers
employ
but
those
folk
sayings
which
taken
without
a
context
seem
so
insignificant
but
when
used
appositely
suddenly
acquire
a
significance
of
profound
wisdom
he
would
often
say
the
exact
opposite
of
what
he
had
said
on
a
previous
occasion
yet
both
would
be
right
he
liked
to
talk
and
he
talked
well
adorning
his
speech
with
terms
of
endearment
and
with
folk
sayings
which
pierre
thought
he
invented
himself
but
the
chief
charm
of
his
talk
lay
in
the
fact
that
the
commonest
events
sometimes
just
such
as
pierre
had
witnessed
without
taking
notice
of
them
assumed
in
karataev
s
a
character
of
solemn
fitness
he
liked
to
hear
the
folk
tales
one
of
the
soldiers
used
to
tell
of
an
evening
they
were
always
the
same
but
most
of
all
he
liked
to
hear
stories
of
real
life
he
would
smile
joyfully
when
listening
to
such
stories
now
and
then
putting
in
a
word
or
asking
a
question
to
make
the
moral
beauty
of
what
he
was
told
clear
to
himself
karataev
had
no
attachments
friendships
or
love
as
pierre
understood
them
but
loved
and
lived
affectionately
with
everything
life
brought
him
in
contact
with
particularly
with
man
not
any
particular
man
but
those
with
whom
he
happened
to
be
he
loved
his
dog
his
comrades
the
french
and
pierre
who
was
his
neighbor
but
pierre
felt
that
in
spite
of
karataev
s
affectionate
tenderness
for
him
by
which
he
unconsciously
gave
pierre
s
spiritual
life
its
due
he
would
not
have
grieved
for
a
moment
at
parting
from
him
and
pierre
began
to
feel
in
the
same
way
toward
karataev
to
all
the
other
prisoners
platon
karataev
seemed
a
most
ordinary
soldier
they
called
him
little
falcon
or
platosha
chaffed
him
good
naturedly
and
sent
him
on
errands
but
to
pierre
he
always
remained
what
he
had
seemed
that
first
night
an
unfathomable
rounded
eternal
personification
of
the
spirit
of
simplicity
and
truth
platon
karataev
knew
nothing
by
heart
except
his
prayers
when
he
began
to
speak
he
seemed
not
to
know
how
he
would
conclude
sometimes
pierre
struck
by
the
meaning
of
his
words
would
ask
him
to
repeat
them
but
platon
could
never
recall
what
he
had
said
a
moment
before
just
as
he
never
could
repeat
to
pierre
the
words
of
his
favorite
song
native
and
birch
tree
and
my
heart
is
sick
occurred
in
it
but
when
spoken
and
not
sung
no
meaning
could
be
got
out
of
it
he
did
not
and
could
not
understand
the
meaning
of
words
apart
from
their
context
every
word
and
action
of
his
was
the
manifestation
of
an
activity
unknown
to
him
which
was
his
life
but
his
life
as
he
regarded
it
had
no
meaning
as
a
separate
thing
it
had
meaning
only
as
part
of
a
whole
of
which
he
was
always
conscious
his
words
and
actions
flowed
from
him
as
evenly
inevitably
and
spontaneously
as
fragrance
exhales
from
a
flower
he
could
not
understand
the
value
or
significance
of
any
word
or
deed
taken
separately
chapter
xiv
when
princess
mary
heard
from
nicholas
that
her
brother
was
with
the
rostovs
at
yaroslavl
she
at
once
prepared
to
go
there
in
spite
of
her
aunt
s
efforts
to
dissuade
her
and
not
merely
to
go
herself
but
to
take
her
nephew
with
her
whether
it
were
difficult
or
easy
possible
or
impossible
she
did
not
ask
and
did
not
want
to
know
it
was
her
duty
not
only
herself
to
be
near
her
brother
who
was
perhaps
dying
but
to
do
everything
possible
to
take
his
son
to
him
and
so
she
prepared
to
set
off
that
she
had
not
heard
from
prince
andrew
himself
princess
mary
attributed
to
his
being
too
weak
to
write
or
to
his
considering
the
long
journey
too
hard
and
too
dangerous
for
her
and
his
son
in
a
few
days
princess
mary
was
ready
to
start
her
equipages
were
the
huge
family
coach
in
which
she
had
traveled
to
voronezh
a
semiopen
trap
and
a
baggage
cart
with
her
traveled
mademoiselle
bourienne
little
nicholas
and
his
tutor
her
old
nurse
three
maids
tikhon
and
a
young
footman
and
courier
her
aunt
had
sent
to
accompany
her
the
usual
route
through
moscow
could
not
be
thought
of
and
the
roundabout
way
princess
mary
was
obliged
to
take
through
lipetsk
ryazan
vladimir
and
shuya
was
very
long
and
as
post
horses
were
not
everywhere
obtainable
very
difficult
and
near
ryazan
where
the
french
were
said
to
have
shown
themselves
was
even
dangerous
during
this
difficult
journey
mademoiselle
bourienne
dessalles
and
princess
mary
s
servants
were
astonished
at
her
energy
and
firmness
of
spirit
she
went
to
bed
later
and
rose
earlier
than
any
of
them
and
no
difficulties
daunted
her
thanks
to
her
activity
and
energy
which
infected
her
fellow
travelers
they
approached
yaroslavl
by
the
end
of
the
second
week
the
last
days
of
her
stay
in
voronezh
had
been
the
happiest
of
her
life
her
love
for
rostov
no
longer
tormented
or
agitated
her
it
filled
her
whole
soul
had
become
an
integral
part
of
herself
and
she
no
longer
struggled
against
it
latterly
she
had
become
convinced
that
she
loved
and
was
beloved
though
she
never
said
this
definitely
to
herself
in
words
she
had
become
convinced
of
it
at
her
last
interview
with
nicholas
when
he
had
come
to
tell
her
that
her
brother
was
with
the
rostovs
not
by
a
single
word
had
nicholas
alluded
to
the
fact
that
prince
andrew
s
relations
with
natasha
might
if
he
recovered
be
renewed
but
princess
mary
saw
by
his
face
that
he
knew
and
thought
of
this
yet
in
spite
of
that
his
relation
to
her
considerate
delicate
and
loving
not
only
remained
unchanged
but
it
sometimes
seemed
to
princess
mary
that
he
was
even
glad
that
the
family
connection
between
them
allowed
him
to
express
his
friendship
more
freely
she
knew
that
she
loved
for
the
first
and
only
time
in
her
life
and
felt
that
she
was
beloved
and
was
happy
in
regard
to
it
but
this
happiness
on
one
side
of
her
spiritual
nature
did
not
prevent
her
feeling
grief
for
her
brother
with
full
force
on
the
contrary
that
spiritual
tranquility
on
the
one
side
made
it
the
more
possible
for
her
to
give
full
play
to
her
feeling
for
her
brother
that
feeling
was
so
strong
at
the
moment
of
leaving
voronezh
that
those
who
saw
her
off
as
they
looked
at
her
careworn
despairing
face
felt
sure
she
would
fall
ill
on
the
journey
but
the
very
difficulties
and
preoccupations
of
the
journey
which
she
took
so
actively
in
hand
saved
her
for
a
while
from
her
grief
and
gave
her
strength
as
always
happens
when
traveling
princess
mary
thought
only
of
the
journey
itself
forgetting
its
object
but
as
she
approached
yaroslavl
the
thought
of
what
might
await
her
there
not
after
many
days
but
that
very
evening
again
presented
itself
to
her
and
her
agitation
increased
to
its
utmost
limit
the
courier
who
had
been
sent
on
in
advance
to
find
out
where
the
rostovs
were
staying
in
yaroslavl
and
in
what
condition
prince
andrew
was
when
he
met
the
big
coach
just
entering
the
town
gates
was
appalled
by
the
terrible
pallor
of
the
princess
face
that
looked
out
at
him
from
the
window
i
have
found
out
everything
your
excellency
the
rostovs
are
staying
at
the
merchant
bronnikov
s
house
in
the
square
not
far
from
here
right
above
the
volga
said
the
courier
princess
mary
looked
at
him
with
frightened
inquiry
not
understanding
why
he
did
not
reply
to
what
she
chiefly
wanted
to
know
how
was
her
brother
mademoiselle
bourienne
put
that
question
for
her
how
is
the
prince
she
asked
his
excellency
is
staying
in
the
same
house
with
them
then
he
is
alive
thought
princess
mary
and
asked
in
a
low
voice
how
is
he
the
servants
say
he
is
still
the
same
what
still
the
same
might
mean
princess
mary
did
not
ask
but
with
an
unnoticed
glance
at
little
seven
year
old
nicholas
who
was
sitting
in
front
of
her
looking
with
pleasure
at
the
town
she
bowed
her
head
and
did
not
raise
it
again
till
the
heavy
coach
rumbling
shaking
and
swaying
came
to
a
stop
the
carriage
steps
clattered
as
they
were
let
down
the
carriage
door
was
opened
on
the
left
there
was
water
a
great
river
and
on
the
right
a
porch
there
were
people
at
the
entrance
servants
and
a
rosy
girl
with
a
large
plait
of
black
hair
smiling
as
it
seemed
to
princess
mary
in
an
unpleasantly
affected
way
this
was
sonya
princess
mary
ran
up
the
steps
this
way
this
way
said
the
girl
with
the
same
artificial
smile
and
the
princess
found
herself
in
the
hall
facing
an
elderly
woman
of
oriental
type
who
came
rapidly
to
meet
her
with
a
look
of
emotion
this
was
the
countess
she
embraced
princess
mary
and
kissed
her
mon
enfant
she
muttered
je
vous
aime
et
vous
connais
depuis
longtemps
my
child
i
love
you
and
have
known
you
a
long
time
despite
her
excitement
princess
mary
realized
that
this
was
the
countess
and
that
it
was
necessary
to
say
something
to
her
hardly
knowing
how
she
did
it
she
contrived
to
utter
a
few
polite
phrases
in
french
in
the
same
tone
as
those
that
had
been
addressed
to
her
and
asked
how
is
he
the
doctor
says
that
he
is
not
in
danger
said
the
countess
but
as
she
spoke
she
raised
her
eyes
with
a
sigh
and
her
gesture
conveyed
a
contradiction
of
her
words
where
is
he
can
i
see
him
can
i
asked
the
princess
one
moment
princess
one
moment
my
dear
is
this
his
son
said
the
countess
turning
to
little
nicholas
who
was
coming
in
with
dessalles
there
will
be
room
for
everybody
this
is
a
big
house
oh
what
a
lovely
boy
the
countess
took
princess
mary
into
the
drawing
room
where
sonya
was
talking
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
the
countess
caressed
the
boy
and
the
old
count
came
in
and
welcomed
the
princess
he
had
changed
very
much
since
princess
mary
had
last
seen
him
then
he
had
been
a
brisk
cheerful
self
assured
old
man
now
he
seemed
a
pitiful
bewildered
person
while
talking
to
princess
mary
he
continually
looked
round
as
if
asking
everyone
whether
he
was
doing
the
right
thing
after
the
destruction
of
moscow
and
of
his
property
thrown
out
of
his
accustomed
groove
he
seemed
to
have
lost
the
sense
of
his
own
significance
and
to
feel
that
there
was
no
longer
a
place
for
him
in
life
in
spite
of
her
one
desire
to
see
her
brother
as
soon
as
possible
and
her
vexation
that
at
the
moment
when
all
she
wanted
was
to
see
him
they
should
be
trying
to
entertain
her
and
pretending
to
admire
her
nephew
the
princess
noticed
all
that
was
going
on
around
her
and
felt
the
necessity
of
submitting
for
a
time
to
this
new
order
of
things
which
she
had
entered
she
knew
it
to
be
necessary
and
though
it
was
hard
for
her
she
was
not
vexed
with
these
people
this
is
my
niece
said
the
count
introducing
sonya
you
don
t
know
her
princess
princess
mary
turned
to
sonya
and
trying
to
stifle
the
hostile
feeling
that
arose
in
her
toward
the
girl
she
kissed
her
but
she
felt
oppressed
by
the
fact
that
the
mood
of
everyone
around
her
was
so
far
from
what
was
in
her
own
heart
where
is
he
she
asked
again
addressing
them
all
he
is
downstairs
natasha
is
with
him
answered
sonya
flushing
we
have
sent
to
ask
i
think
you
must
be
tired
princess
tears
of
vexation
showed
themselves
in
princess
mary
s
eyes
she
turned
away
and
was
about
to
ask
the
countess
again
how
to
go
to
him
when
light
impetuous
and
seemingly
buoyant
steps
were
heard
at
the
door
the
princess
looked
round
and
saw
natasha
coming
in
almost
running
that
natasha
whom
she
had
liked
so
little
at
their
meeting
in
moscow
long
since
but
hardly
had
the
princess
looked
at
natasha
s
face
before
she
realized
that
here
was
a
real
comrade
in
her
grief
and
consequently
a
friend
she
ran
to
meet
her
embraced
her
and
began
to
cry
on
her
shoulder
as
soon
as
natasha
sitting
at
the
head
of
prince
andrew
s
bed
heard
of
princess
mary
s
arrival
she
softly
left
his
room
and
hastened
to
her
with
those
swift
steps
that
had
sounded
buoyant
to
princess
mary
there
was
only
one
expression
on
her
agitated
face
when
she
ran
into
the
drawing
room
that
of
love
boundless
love
for
him
for
her
and
for
all
that
was
near
to
the
man
she
loved
and
of
pity
suffering
for
others
and
passionate
desire
to
give
herself
entirely
to
helping
them
it
was
plain
that
at
that
moment
there
was
in
natasha
s
heart
no
thought
of
herself
or
of
her
own
relations
with
prince
andrew
princess
mary
with
her
acute
sensibility
understood
all
this
at
the
first
glance
at
natasha
s
face
and
wept
on
her
shoulder
with
sorrowful
pleasure
come
come
to
him
mary
said
natasha
leading
her
into
the
other
room
princess
mary
raised
her
head
dried
her
eyes
and
turned
to
natasha
she
felt
that
from
her
she
would
be
able
to
understand
and
learn
everything
how
she
began
her
question
but
stopped
short
she
felt
that
it
was
impossible
to
ask
or
to
answer
in
words
natasha
s
face
eyes
would
have
to
tell
her
all
more
clearly
and
profoundly
natasha
was
gazing
at
her
but
seemed
afraid
and
in
doubt
whether
to
say
all
she
knew
or
not
she
seemed
to
feel
that
before
those
luminous
eyes
which
penetrated
into
the
very
depths
of
her
heart
it
was
impossible
not
to
tell
the
whole
truth
which
she
saw
and
suddenly
natasha
s
lips
twitched
ugly
wrinkles
gathered
round
her
mouth
and
covering
her
face
with
her
hands
she
burst
into
sobs
princess
mary
understood
but
she
still
hoped
and
asked
in
words
she
herself
did
not
trust
but
how
is
his
wound
what
is
his
general
condition
you
you
will
see
was
all
natasha
could
say
they
sat
a
little
while
downstairs
near
his
room
till
they
had
left
off
crying
and
were
able
to
go
to
him
with
calm
faces
how
has
his
whole
illness
gone
is
it
long
since
he
grew
worse
when
did
this
happen
princess
mary
inquired
natasha
told
her
that
at
first
there
had
been
danger
from
his
feverish
condition
and
the
pain
he
suffered
but
at
troitsa
that
had
passed
and
the
doctor
had
only
been
afraid
of
gangrene
that
danger
had
also
passed
when
they
reached
yaroslavl
the
wound
had
begun
to
fester
natasha
knew
all
about
such
things
as
festering
and
the
doctor
had
said
that
the
festering
might
take
a
normal
course
then
fever
set
in
but
the
doctor
had
said
the
fever
was
not
very
serious
but
two
days
ago
this
suddenly
happened
said
natasha
struggling
with
her
sobs
i
don
t
know
why
but
you
will
see
what
he
is
like
is
he
weaker
thinner
asked
the
princess
no
it
s
not
that
but
worse
you
will
see
o
mary
he
is
too
good
he
cannot
cannot
live
because
chapter
xv
when
natasha
opened
prince
andrew
s
door
with
a
familiar
movement
and
let
princess
mary
pass
into
the
room
before
her
the
princess
felt
the
sobs
in
her
throat
hard
as
she
had
tried
to
prepare
herself
and
now
tried
to
remain
tranquil
she
knew
that
she
would
be
unable
to
look
at
him
without
tears
the
princess
understood
what
natasha
had
meant
by
the
words
two
days
ago
this
suddenly
happened
she
understood
those
words
to
mean
that
he
had
suddenly
softened
and
that
this
softening
and
gentleness
were
signs
of
approaching
death
as
she
stepped
to
the
door
she
already
saw
in
imagination
andrew
s
face
as
she
remembered
it
in
childhood
a
gentle
mild
sympathetic
face
which
he
had
rarely
shown
and
which
therefore
affected
her
very
strongly
she
was
sure
he
would
speak
soft
tender
words
to
her
such
as
her
father
had
uttered
before
his
death
and
that
she
would
not
be
able
to
bear
it
and
would
burst
into
sobs
in
his
presence
yet
sooner
or
later
it
had
to
be
and
she
went
in
the
sobs
rose
higher
and
higher
in
her
throat
as
she
more
and
more
clearly
distinguished
his
form
and
her
shortsighted
eyes
tried
to
make
out
his
features
and
then
she
saw
his
face
and
met
his
gaze
he
was
lying
in
a
squirrel
fur
dressing
gown
on
a
divan
surrounded
by
pillows
he
was
thin
and
pale
in
one
thin
translucently
white
hand
he
held
a
handkerchief
while
with
the
other
he
stroked
the
delicate
mustache
he
had
grown
moving
his
fingers
slowly
his
eyes
gazed
at
them
as
they
entered
on
seeing
his
face
and
meeting
his
eyes
princess
mary
s
pace
suddenly
slackened
she
felt
her
tears
dry
up
and
her
sobs
ceased
she
suddenly
felt
guilty
and
grew
timid
on
catching
the
expression
of
his
face
and
eyes
but
in
what
am
i
to
blame
she
asked
herself
and
his
cold
stern
look
replied
because
you
are
alive
and
thinking
of
the
living
while
i
in
the
deep
gaze
that
seemed
to
look
not
outwards
but
inwards
there
was
an
almost
hostile
expression
as
he
slowly
regarded
his
sister
and
natasha
he
kissed
his
sister
holding
her
hand
in
his
as
was
their
wont
how
are
you
mary
how
did
you
manage
to
get
here
said
he
in
a
voice
as
calm
and
aloof
as
his
look
had
he
screamed
in
agony
that
scream
would
not
have
struck
such
horror
into
princess
mary
s
heart
as
the
tone
of
his
voice
and
have
you
brought
little
nicholas
he
asked
in
the
same
slow
quiet
manner
and
with
an
obvious
effort
to
remember
how
are
you
now
said
princess
mary
herself
surprised
at
what
she
was
saying
that
my
dear
you
must
ask
the
doctor
he
replied
and
again
making
an
evident
effort
to
be
affectionate
he
said
with
his
lips
only
his
words
clearly
did
not
correspond
to
his
thoughts
merci
chere
amie
d
etre
venue
thank
you
for
coming
my
dear
princess
mary
pressed
his
hand
the
pressure
made
him
wince
just
perceptibly
he
was
silent
and
she
did
not
know
what
to
say
she
now
understood
what
had
happened
to
him
two
days
before
in
his
words
his
tone
and
especially
in
that
calm
almost
antagonistic
look
could
be
felt
an
estrangement
from
everything
belonging
to
this
world
terrible
in
one
who
is
alive
evidently
only
with
an
effort
did
he
understand
anything
living
but
it
was
obvious
that
he
failed
to
understand
not
because
he
lacked
the
power
to
do
so
but
because
he
understood
something
else
something
the
living
did
not
and
could
not
understand
and
which
wholly
occupied
his
mind
there
you
see
how
strangely
fate
has
brought
us
together
said
he
breaking
the
silence
and
pointing
to
natasha
she
looks
after
me
all
the
time
princess
mary
heard
him
and
did
not
understand
how
he
could
say
such
a
thing
he
the
sensitive
tender
prince
andrew
how
could
he
say
that
before
her
whom
he
loved
and
who
loved
him
had
he
expected
to
live
he
could
not
have
said
those
words
in
that
offensively
cold
tone
if
he
had
not
known
that
he
was
dying
how
could
he
have
failed
to
pity
her
and
how
could
he
speak
like
that
in
her
presence
the
only
explanation
was
that
he
was
indifferent
because
something
else
much
more
important
had
been
revealed
to
him
the
conversation
was
cold
and
disconnected
and
continually
broke
off
mary
came
by
way
of
ryazan
said
natasha
prince
andrew
did
not
notice
that
she
called
his
sister
mary
and
only
after
calling
her
so
in
his
presence
did
natasha
notice
it
herself
really
he
asked
they
told
her
that
all
moscow
has
been
burned
down
and
that
natasha
stopped
it
was
impossible
to
talk
it
was
plain
that
he
was
making
an
effort
to
listen
but
could
not
do
so
yes
they
say
it
s
burned
he
said
it
s
a
great
pity
and
he
gazed
straight
before
him
absently
stroking
his
mustache
with
his
fingers
and
so
you
have
met
count
nicholas
mary
prince
andrew
suddenly
said
evidently
wishing
to
speak
pleasantly
to
them
he
wrote
here
that
he
took
a
great
liking
to
you
he
went
on
simply
and
calmly
evidently
unable
to
understand
all
the
complex
significance
his
words
had
for
living
people
if
you
liked
him
too
it
would
be
a
good
thing
for
you
to
get
married
he
added
rather
more
quickly
as
if
pleased
at
having
found
words
he
had
long
been
seeking
princess
mary
heard
his
words
but
they
had
no
meaning
for
her
except
as
a
proof
of
how
far
away
he
now
was
from
everything
living
why
talk
of
me
she
said
quietly
and
glanced
at
natasha
natasha
who
felt
her
glance
did
not
look
at
her
all
three
were
again
silent
andrew
would
you
like
princess
mary
suddenly
said
in
a
trembling
voice
would
you
like
to
see
little
nicholas
he
is
always
talking
about
you
prince
andrew
smiled
just
perceptibly
and
for
the
first
time
but
princess
mary
who
knew
his
face
so
well
saw
with
horror
that
he
did
not
smile
with
pleasure
or
affection
for
his
son
but
with
quiet
gentle
irony
because
he
thought
she
was
trying
what
she
believed
to
be
the
last
means
of
arousing
him
yes
i
shall
be
very
glad
to
see
him
is
he
quite
well
when
little
nicholas
was
brought
into
prince
andrew
s
room
he
looked
at
his
father
with
frightened
eyes
but
did
not
cry
because
no
one
else
was
crying
prince
andrew
kissed
him
and
evidently
did
not
know
what
to
say
to
him
when
nicholas
had
been
led
away
princess
mary
again
went
up
to
her
brother
kissed
him
and
unable
to
restrain
her
tears
any
longer
began
to
cry
he
looked
at
her
attentively
is
it
about
nicholas
he
asked
princess
mary
nodded
her
head
weeping
mary
you
know
the
gosp
but
he
broke
off
what
did
you
say
nothing
you
mustn
t
cry
here
he
said
looking
at
her
with
the
same
cold
expression
when
princess
mary
began
to
cry
he
understood
that
she
was
crying
at
the
thought
that
little
nicholas
would
be
left
without
a
father
with
a
great
effort
he
tried
to
return
to
life
and
to
see
things
from
their
point
of
view
yes
to
them
it
must
seem
sad
he
thought
but
how
simple
it
is
the
fowls
of
the
air
sow
not
neither
do
they
reap
yet
your
father
feedeth
them
he
said
to
himself
and
wished
to
say
to
princess
mary
but
no
they
will
take
it
their
own
way
they
won
t
understand
they
can
t
understand
that
all
those
feelings
they
prize
so
all
our
feelings
all
those
ideas
that
seem
so
important
to
us
are
unnecessary
we
cannot
understand
one
another
and
he
remained
silent
prince
andrew
s
little
son
was
seven
he
could
scarcely
read
and
knew
nothing
after
that
day
he
lived
through
many
things
gaining
knowledge
observation
and
experience
but
had
he
possessed
all
the
faculties
he
afterwards
acquired
he
could
not
have
had
a
better
or
more
profound
understanding
of
the
meaning
of
the
scene
he
had
witnessed
between
his
father
mary
and
natasha
than
he
had
then
he
understood
it
completely
and
leaving
the
room
without
crying
went
silently
up
to
natasha
who
had
come
out
with
him
and
looked
shyly
at
her
with
his
beautiful
thoughtful
eyes
then
his
uplifted
rosy
upper
lip
trembled
and
leaning
his
head
against
her
he
began
to
cry
after
that
he
avoided
dessalles
and
the
countess
who
caressed
him
and
either
sat
alone
or
came
timidly
to
princess
mary
or
to
natasha
of
whom
he
seemed
even
fonder
than
of
his
aunt
and
clung
to
them
quietly
and
shyly
when
princess
mary
had
left
prince
andrew
she
fully
understood
what
natasha
s
face
had
told
her
she
did
not
speak
any
more
to
natasha
of
hopes
of
saving
his
life
she
took
turns
with
her
beside
his
sofa
and
did
not
cry
any
more
but
prayed
continually
turning
in
soul
to
that
eternal
and
unfathomable
whose
presence
above
the
dying
man
was
now
so
evident
chapter
xvi
not
only
did
prince
andrew
know
he
would
die
but
he
felt
that
he
was
dying
and
was
already
half
dead
he
was
conscious
of
an
aloofness
from
everything
earthly
and
a
strange
and
joyous
lightness
of
existence
without
haste
or
agitation
he
awaited
what
was
coming
that
inexorable
eternal
distant
and
unknown
the
presence
of
which
he
had
felt
continually
all
his
life
was
now
near
to
him
and
by
the
strange
lightness
he
experienced
almost
comprehensible
and
palpable
formerly
he
had
feared
the
end
he
had
twice
experienced
that
terribly
tormenting
fear
of
death
the
end
but
now
he
no
longer
understood
that
fear
he
had
felt
it
for
the
first
time
when
the
shell
spun
like
a
top
before
him
and
he
looked
at
the
fallow
field
the
bushes
and
the
sky
and
knew
that
he
was
face
to
face
with
death
when
he
came
to
himself
after
being
wounded
and
the
flower
of
eternal
unfettered
love
had
instantly
unfolded
itself
in
his
soul
as
if
freed
from
the
bondage
of
life
that
had
restrained
it
he
no
longer
feared
death
and
ceased
to
think
about
it
during
the
hours
of
solitude
suffering
and
partial
delirium
he
spent
after
he
was
wounded
the
more
deeply
he
penetrated
into
the
new
principle
of
eternal
love
revealed
to
him
the
more
he
unconsciously
detached
himself
from
earthly
life
to
love
everything
and
everybody
and
always
to
sacrifice
oneself
for
love
meant
not
to
love
anyone
not
to
live
this
earthly
life
and
the
more
imbued
he
became
with
that
principle
of
love
the
more
he
renounced
life
and
the
more
completely
he
destroyed
that
dreadful
barrier
which
in
the
absence
of
such
love
stands
between
life
and
death
when
during
those
first
days
he
remembered
that
he
would
have
to
die
he
said
to
himself
well
what
of
it
so
much
the
better
but
after
the
night
in
mytishchi
when
half
delirious
he
had
seen
her
for
whom
he
longed
appear
before
him
and
having
pressed
her
hand
to
his
lips
had
shed
gentle
happy
tears
love
for
a
particular
woman
again
crept
unobserved
into
his
heart
and
once
more
bound
him
to
life
and
joyful
and
agitating
thoughts
began
to
occupy
his
mind
recalling
the
moment
at
the
ambulance
station
when
he
had
seen
kuragin
he
could
not
now
regain
the
feeling
he
then
had
but
was
tormented
by
the
question
whether
kuragin
was
alive
and
he
dared
not
inquire
his
illness
pursued
its
normal
physical
course
but
what
natasha
referred
to
when
she
said
this
suddenly
happened
had
occurred
two
days
before
princess
mary
arrived
it
was
the
last
spiritual
struggle
between
life
and
death
in
which
death
gained
the
victory
it
was
the
unexpected
realization
of
the
fact
that
he
still
valued
life
as
presented
to
him
in
the
form
of
his
love
for
natasha
and
a
last
though
ultimately
vanquished
attack
of
terror
before
the
unknown
it
was
evening
as
usual
after
dinner
he
was
slightly
feverish
and
his
thoughts
were
preternaturally
clear
sonya
was
sitting
by
the
table
he
began
to
doze
suddenly
a
feeling
of
happiness
seized
him
ah
she
has
come
thought
he
and
so
it
was
in
sonya
s
place
sat
natasha
who
had
just
come
in
noiselessly
since
she
had
begun
looking
after
him
he
had
always
experienced
this
physical
consciousness
of
her
nearness
she
was
sitting
in
an
armchair
placed
sideways
screening
the
light
of
the
candle
from
him
and
was
knitting
a
stocking
she
had
learned
to
knit
stockings
since
prince
andrew
had
casually
mentioned
that
no
one
nursed
the
sick
so
well
as
old
nurses
who
knit
stockings
and
that
there
is
something
soothing
in
the
knitting
of
stockings
the
needles
clicked
lightly
in
her
slender
rapidly
moving
hands
and
he
could
clearly
see
the
thoughtful
profile
of
her
drooping
face
she
moved
and
the
ball
rolled
off
her
knees
she
started
glanced
round
at
him
and
screening
the
candle
with
her
hand
stooped
carefully
with
a
supple
and
exact
movement
picked
up
the
ball
and
regained
her
former
position
he
looked
at
her
without
moving
and
saw
that
she
wanted
to
draw
a
deep
breath
after
stooping
but
refrained
from
doing
so
and
breathed
cautiously
at
the
troitsa
monastery
they
had
spoken
of
the
past
and
he
had
told
her
that
if
he
lived
he
would
always
thank
god
for
his
wound
which
had
brought
them
together
again
but
after
that
they
never
spoke
of
the
future
can
it
or
can
it
not
be
he
now
thought
as
he
looked
at
her
and
listened
to
the
light
click
of
the
steel
needles
can
fate
have
brought
me
to
her
so
strangely
only
for
me
to
die
is
it
possible
that
the
truth
of
life
has
been
revealed
to
me
only
to
show
me
that
i
have
spent
my
life
in
falsity
i
love
her
more
than
anything
in
the
world
but
what
am
i
to
do
if
i
love
her
he
thought
and
he
involuntarily
groaned
from
a
habit
acquired
during
his
sufferings
on
hearing
that
sound
natasha
put
down
the
stocking
leaned
nearer
to
him
and
suddenly
noticing
his
shining
eyes
stepped
lightly
up
to
him
and
bent
over
him
you
are
not
asleep
no
i
have
been
looking
at
you
a
long
time
i
felt
you
come
in
no
one
else
gives
me
that
sense
of
soft
tranquillity
that
you
do
that
light
i
want
to
weep
for
joy
natasha
drew
closer
to
him
her
face
shone
with
rapturous
joy
natasha
i
love
you
too
much
more
than
anything
in
the
world
and
i
she
turned
away
for
an
instant
why
too
much
she
asked
why
too
much
well
what
do
you
what
do
you
feel
in
your
soul
your
whole
soul
shall
i
live
what
do
you
think
i
am
sure
of
it
sure
natasha
almost
shouted
taking
hold
of
both
his
hands
with
a
passionate
movement
he
remained
silent
awhile
how
good
it
would
be
and
taking
her
hand
he
kissed
it
natasha
felt
happy
and
agitated
but
at
once
remembered
that
this
would
not
do
and
that
he
had
to
be
quiet
but
you
have
not
slept
she
said
repressing
her
joy
try
to
sleep
please
he
pressed
her
hand
and
released
it
and
she
went
back
to
the
candle
and
sat
down
again
in
her
former
position
twice
she
turned
and
looked
at
him
and
her
eyes
met
his
beaming
at
her
she
set
herself
a
task
on
her
stocking
and
resolved
not
to
turn
round
till
it
was
finished
soon
he
really
shut
his
eyes
and
fell
asleep
he
did
not
sleep
long
and
suddenly
awoke
with
a
start
and
in
a
cold
perspiration
as
he
fell
asleep
he
had
still
been
thinking
of
the
subject
that
now
always
occupied
his
mind
about
life
and
death
and
chiefly
about
death
he
felt
himself
nearer
to
it
love
what
is
love
he
thought
love
hinders
death
love
is
life
all
everything
that
i
understand
i
understand
only
because
i
love
everything
is
everything
exists
only
because
i
love
everything
is
united
by
it
alone
love
is
god
and
to
die
means
that
i
a
particle
of
love
shall
return
to
the
general
and
eternal
source
these
thoughts
seemed
to
him
comforting
but
they
were
only
thoughts
something
was
lacking
in
them
they
were
not
clear
they
were
too
one
sidedly
personal
and
brain
spun
and
there
was
the
former
agitation
and
obscurity
he
fell
asleep
he
dreamed
that
he
was
lying
in
the
room
he
really
was
in
but
that
he
was
quite
well
and
unwounded
many
various
indifferent
and
insignificant
people
appeared
before
him
he
talked
to
them
and
discussed
something
trivial
they
were
preparing
to
go
away
somewhere
prince
andrew
dimly
realized
that
all
this
was
trivial
and
that
he
had
more
important
cares
but
he
continued
to
speak
surprising
them
by
empty
witticisms
gradually
unnoticed
all
these
persons
began
to
disappear
and
a
single
question
that
of
the
closed
door
superseded
all
else
he
rose
and
went
to
the
door
to
bolt
and
lock
it
everything
depended
on
whether
he
was
or
was
not
in
time
to
lock
it
he
went
and
tried
to
hurry
but
his
legs
refused
to
move
and
he
knew
he
would
not
be
in
time
to
lock
the
door
though
he
painfully
strained
all
his
powers
he
was
seized
by
an
agonizing
fear
and
that
fear
was
the
fear
of
death
it
stood
behind
the
door
but
just
when
he
was
clumsily
creeping
toward
the
door
that
dreadful
something
on
the
other
side
was
already
pressing
against
it
and
forcing
its
way
in
something
not
human
death
was
breaking
in
through
that
door
and
had
to
be
kept
out
he
seized
the
door
making
a
final
effort
to
hold
it
back
to
lock
it
was
no
longer
possible
but
his
efforts
were
weak
and
clumsy
and
the
door
pushed
from
behind
by
that
terror
opened
and
closed
again
once
again
it
pushed
from
outside
his
last
superhuman
efforts
were
vain
and
both
halves
of
the
door
noiselessly
opened
it
entered
and
it
was
death
and
prince
andrew
died
but
at
the
instant
he
died
prince
andrew
remembered
that
he
was
asleep
and
at
the
very
instant
he
died
having
made
an
effort
he
awoke
yes
it
was
death
i
died
and
woke
up
yes
death
is
an
awakening
and
all
at
once
it
grew
light
in
his
soul
and
the
veil
that
had
till
then
concealed
the
unknown
was
lifted
from
his
spiritual
vision
he
felt
as
if
powers
till
then
confined
within
him
had
been
liberated
and
that
strange
lightness
did
not
again
leave
him
when
waking
in
a
cold
perspiration
he
moved
on
the
divan
natasha
went
up
and
asked
him
what
was
the
matter
he
did
not
answer
and
looked
at
her
strangely
not
understanding
that
was
what
had
happened
to
him
two
days
before
princess
mary
s
arrival
from
that
day
as
the
doctor
expressed
it
the
wasting
fever
assumed
a
malignant
character
but
what
the
doctor
said
did
not
interest
natasha
she
saw
the
terrible
moral
symptoms
which
to
her
were
more
convincing
from
that
day
an
awakening
from
life
came
to
prince
andrew
together
with
his
awakening
from
sleep
and
compared
to
the
duration
of
life
it
did
not
seem
to
him
slower
than
an
awakening
from
sleep
compared
to
the
duration
of
a
dream
there
was
nothing
terrible
or
violent
in
this
comparatively
slow
awakening
his
last
days
and
hours
passed
in
an
ordinary
and
simple
way
both
princess
mary
and
natasha
who
did
not
leave
him
felt
this
they
did
not
weep
or
shudder
and
during
these
last
days
they
themselves
felt
that
they
were
not
attending
on
him
he
was
no
longer
there
he
had
left
them
but
on
what
reminded
them
most
closely
of
him
his
body
both
felt
this
so
strongly
that
the
outward
and
terrible
side
of
death
did
not
affect
them
and
they
did
not
feel
it
necessary
to
foment
their
grief
neither
in
his
presence
nor
out
of
it
did
they
weep
nor
did
they
ever
talk
to
one
another
about
him
they
felt
that
they
could
not
express
in
words
what
they
understood
they
both
saw
that
he
was
sinking
slowly
and
quietly
deeper
and
deeper
away
from
them
and
they
both
knew
that
this
had
to
be
so
and
that
it
was
right
he
confessed
and
received
communion
everyone
came
to
take
leave
of
him
when
they
brought
his
son
to
him
he
pressed
his
lips
to
the
boy
s
and
turned
away
not
because
he
felt
it
hard
and
sad
princess
mary
and
natasha
understood
that
but
simply
because
he
thought
it
was
all
that
was
required
of
him
but
when
they
told
him
to
bless
the
boy
he
did
what
was
demanded
and
looked
round
as
if
asking
whether
there
was
anything
else
he
should
do
when
the
last
convulsions
of
the
body
which
the
spirit
was
leaving
occurred
princess
mary
and
natasha
were
present
is
it
over
said
princess
mary
when
his
body
had
for
a
few
minutes
lain
motionless
growing
cold
before
them
natasha
went
up
looked
at
the
dead
eyes
and
hastened
to
close
them
she
closed
them
but
did
not
kiss
them
but
clung
to
that
which
reminded
her
most
nearly
of
him
his
body
where
has
he
gone
where
is
he
now
when
the
body
washed
and
dressed
lay
in
the
coffin
on
a
table
everyone
came
to
take
leave
of
him
and
they
all
wept
little
nicholas
cried
because
his
heart
was
rent
by
painful
perplexity
the
countess
and
sonya
cried
from
pity
for
natasha
and
because
he
was
no
more
the
old
count
cried
because
he
felt
that
before
long
he
too
must
take
the
same
terrible
step
natasha
and
princess
mary
also
wept
now
but
not
because
of
their
own
personal
grief
they
wept
with
a
reverent
and
softening
emotion
which
had
taken
possession
of
their
souls
at
the
consciousness
of
the
simple
and
solemn
mystery
of
death
that
had
been
accomplished
in
their
presence
book
thirteen
chapter
i
man
s
mind
cannot
grasp
the
causes
of
events
in
their
completeness
but
the
desire
to
find
those
causes
is
implanted
in
man
s
soul
and
without
considering
the
multiplicity
and
complexity
of
the
conditions
any
one
of
which
taken
separately
may
seem
to
be
the
cause
he
snatches
at
the
first
approximation
to
a
cause
that
seems
to
him
intelligible
and
says
this
is
the
cause
in
historical
events
where
the
actions
of
men
are
the
subject
of
observation
the
first
and
most
primitive
approximation
to
present
itself
was
the
will
of
the
gods
and
after
that
the
will
of
those
who
stood
in
the
most
prominent
position
the
heroes
of
history
but
we
need
only
penetrate
to
the
essence
of
any
historic
event
which
lies
in
the
activity
of
the
general
mass
of
men
who
take
part
in
it
to
be
convinced
that
the
will
of
the
historic
hero
does
not
control
the
actions
of
the
mass
but
is
itself
continually
controlled
it
may
seem
to
be
a
matter
of
indifference
whether
we
understand
the
meaning
of
historical
events
this
way
or
that
yet
there
is
the
same
difference
between
a
man
who
says
that
the
people
of
the
west
moved
on
the
east
because
napoleon
wished
it
and
a
man
who
says
that
this
happened
because
it
had
to
happen
as
there
is
between
those
who
declared
that
the
earth
was
stationary
and
that
the
planets
moved
round
it
and
those
who
admitted
that
they
did
not
know
what
upheld
the
earth
but
knew
there
were
laws
directing
its
movement
and
that
of
the
other
planets
there
is
and
can
be
no
cause
of
an
historical
event
except
the
one
cause
of
all
causes
but
there
are
laws
directing
events
and
some
of
these
laws
are
known
to
us
while
we
are
conscious
of
others
we
cannot
comprehend
the
discovery
of
these
laws
is
only
possible
when
we
have
quite
abandoned
the
attempt
to
find
the
cause
in
the
will
of
some
one
man
just
as
the
discovery
of
the
laws
of
the
motion
of
the
planets
was
possible
only
when
men
abandoned
the
conception
of
the
fixity
of
the
earth
the
historians
consider
that
next
to
the
battle
of
borodino
and
the
occupation
of
moscow
by
the
enemy
and
its
destruction
by
fire
the
most
important
episode
of
the
war
of
was
the
movement
of
the
russian
army
from
the
ryazana
to
the
kaluga
road
and
to
the
tarutino
camp
the
so
called
flank
march
across
the
krasnaya
pakhra
river
they
ascribe
the
glory
of
that
achievement
of
genius
to
different
men
and
dispute
as
to
whom
the
honor
is
due
even
foreign
historians
including
the
french
acknowledge
the
genius
of
the
russian
commanders
when
they
speak
of
that
flank
march
but
it
is
hard
to
understand
why
military
writers
and
following
them
others
consider
this
flank
march
to
be
the
profound
conception
of
some
one
man
who
saved
russia
and
destroyed
napoleon
in
the
first
place
it
is
hard
to
understand
where
the
profundity
and
genius
of
this
movement
lay
for
not
much
mental
effort
was
needed
to
see
that
the
best
position
for
an
army
when
it
is
not
being
attacked
is
where
there
are
most
provisions
and
even
a
dull
boy
of
thirteen
could
have
guessed
that
the
best
position
for
an
army
after
its
retreat
from
moscow
in
was
on
the
kaluga
road
so
it
is
impossible
to
understand
by
what
reasoning
the
historians
reach
the
conclusion
that
this
maneuver
was
a
profound
one
and
it
is
even
more
difficult
to
understand
just
why
they
think
that
this
maneuver
was
calculated
to
save
russia
and
destroy
the
french
for
this
flank
march
had
it
been
preceded
accompanied
or
followed
by
other
circumstances
might
have
proved
ruinous
to
the
russians
and
salutary
for
the
french
if
the
position
of
the
russian
army
really
began
to
improve
from
the
time
of
that
march
it
does
not
at
all
follow
that
the
march
was
the
cause
of
it
that
flank
march
might
not
only
have
failed
to
give
any
advantage
to
the
russian
army
but
might
in
other
circumstances
have
led
to
its
destruction
what
would
have
happened
had
moscow
not
burned
down
if
murat
had
not
lost
sight
of
the
russians
if
napoleon
had
not
remained
inactive
if
the
russian
army
at
krasnaya
pakhra
had
given
battle
as
bennigsen
and
barclay
advised
what
would
have
happened
had
the
french
attacked
the
russians
while
they
were
marching
beyond
the
pakhra
what
would
have
happened
if
on
approaching
tarutino
napoleon
had
attacked
the
russians
with
but
a
tenth
of
the
energy
he
had
shown
when
he
attacked
them
at
smolensk
what
would
have
happened
had
the
french
moved
on
petersburg
in
any
of
these
eventualities
the
flank
march
that
brought
salvation
might
have
proved
disastrous
the
third
and
most
incomprehensible
thing
is
that
people
studying
history
deliberately
avoid
seeing
that
this
flank
march
cannot
be
attributed
to
any
one
man
that
no
one
ever
foresaw
it
and
that
in
reality
like
the
retreat
from
fili
it
did
not
suggest
itself
to
anyone
in
its
entirety
but
resulted
moment
by
moment
step
by
step
event
by
event
from
an
endless
number
of
most
diverse
circumstances
and
was
only
seen
in
its
entirety
when
it
had
been
accomplished
and
belonged
to
the
past
at
the
council
at
fili
the
prevailing
thought
in
the
minds
of
the
russian
commanders
was
the
one
naturally
suggesting
itself
namely
a
direct
retreat
by
the
nizhni
road
in
proof
of
this
there
is
the
fact
that
the
majority
of
the
council
voted
for
such
a
retreat
and
above
all
there
is
the
well
known
conversation
after
the
council
between
the
commander
in
chief
and
lanskoy
who
was
in
charge
of
the
commissariat
department
lanskoy
informed
the
commander
in
chief
that
the
army
supplies
were
for
the
most
part
stored
along
the
oka
in
the
tula
and
ryazan
provinces
and
that
if
they
retreated
on
nizhni
the
army
would
be
separated
from
its
supplies
by
the
broad
river
oka
which
cannot
be
crossed
early
in
winter
this
was
the
first
indication
of
the
necessity
of
deviating
from
what
had
previously
seemed
the
most
natural
course
a
direct
retreat
on
nizhni
novgorod
the
army
turned
more
to
the
south
along
the
ryazan
road
and
nearer
to
its
supplies
subsequently
the
inactivity
of
the
french
who
even
lost
sight
of
the
russian
army
concern
for
the
safety
of
the
arsenal
at
tula
and
especially
the
advantages
of
drawing
nearer
to
its
supplies
caused
the
army
to
turn
still
further
south
to
the
tula
road
having
crossed
over
by
a
forced
march
to
the
tula
road
beyond
the
pakhra
the
russian
commanders
intended
to
remain
at
podolsk
and
had
no
thought
of
the
tarutino
position
but
innumerable
circumstances
and
the
reappearance
of
french
troops
who
had
for
a
time
lost
touch
with
the
russians
and
projects
of
giving
battle
and
above
all
the
abundance
of
provisions
in
kaluga
province
obliged
our
army
to
turn
still
more
to
the
south
and
to
cross
from
the
tula
to
the
kaluga
road
and
go
to
tarutino
which
was
between
the
roads
along
which
those
supplies
lay
just
as
it
is
impossible
to
say
when
it
was
decided
to
abandon
moscow
so
it
is
impossible
to
say
precisely
when
or
by
whom
it
was
decided
to
move
to
tarutino
only
when
the
army
had
got
there
as
the
result
of
innumerable
and
varying
forces
did
people
begin
to
assure
themselves
that
they
had
desired
this
movement
and
long
ago
foreseen
its
result
chapter
ii
the
famous
flank
movement
merely
consisted
in
this
after
the
advance
of
the
french
had
ceased
the
russian
army
which
had
been
continually
retreating
straight
back
from
the
invaders
deviated
from
that
direct
course
and
not
finding
itself
pursued
was
naturally
drawn
toward
the
district
where
supplies
were
abundant
if
instead
of
imagining
to
ourselves
commanders
of
genius
leading
the
russian
army
we
picture
that
army
without
any
leaders
it
could
not
have
done
anything
but
make
a
return
movement
toward
moscow
describing
an
arc
in
the
direction
where
most
provisions
were
to
be
found
and
where
the
country
was
richest
that
movement
from
the
nizhni
to
the
ryazan
tula
and
kaluga
roads
was
so
natural
that
even
the
russian
marauders
moved
in
that
direction
and
demands
were
sent
from
petersburg
for
kutuzov
to
take
his
army
that
way
at
tarutino
kutuzov
received
what
was
almost
a
reprimand
from
the
emperor
for
having
moved
his
army
along
the
ryazan
road
and
the
emperor
s
letter
indicated
to
him
the
very
position
he
had
already
occupied
near
kaluga
having
rolled
like
a
ball
in
the
direction
of
the
impetus
given
by
the
whole
campaign
and
by
the
battle
of
borodino
the
russian
army
when
the
strength
of
that
impetus
was
exhausted
and
no
fresh
push
was
received
assumed
the
position
natural
to
it
kutuzov
s
merit
lay
not
in
any
strategic
maneuver
of
genius
as
it
is
called
but
in
the
fact
that
he
alone
understood
the
significance
of
what
had
happened
he
alone
then
understood
the
meaning
of
the
french
army
s
inactivity
he
alone
continued
to
assert
that
the
battle
of
borodino
had
been
a
victory
he
alone
who
as
commander
in
chief
might
have
been
expected
to
be
eager
to
attack
employed
his
whole
strength
to
restrain
the
russian
army
from
useless
engagements
the
beast
wounded
at
borodino
was
lying
where
the
fleeing
hunter
had
left
him
but
whether
he
was
still
alive
whether
he
was
strong
and
merely
lying
low
the
hunter
did
not
know
suddenly
the
beast
was
heard
to
moan
the
moan
of
that
wounded
beast
the
french
army
which
betrayed
its
calamitous
condition
was
the
sending
of
lauriston
to
kutuzov
s
camp
with
overtures
for
peace
napoleon
with
his
usual
assurance
that
whatever
entered
his
head
was
right
wrote
to
kutuzov
the
first
words
that
occurred
to
him
though
they
were
meaningless
monsieur
le
prince
koutouzov
i
am
sending
one
of
my
adjutants
general
to
discuss
several
interesting
questions
with
you
i
beg
your
highness
to
credit
what
he
says
to
you
especially
when
he
expresses
the
sentiment
of
esteem
and
special
regard
i
have
long
entertained
for
your
person
this
letter
having
no
other
object
i
pray
god
monsieur
le
prince
koutouzov
to
keep
you
in
his
holy
and
gracious
protection
napoleon
moscow
october
kutuzov
replied
i
should
be
cursed
by
posterity
were
i
looked
on
as
the
initiator
of
a
settlement
of
any
sort
such
is
the
present
spirit
of
my
nation
but
he
continued
to
exert
all
his
powers
to
restrain
his
troops
from
attacking
during
the
month
that
the
french
troops
were
pillaging
in
moscow
and
the
russian
troops
were
quietly
encamped
at
tarutino
a
change
had
taken
place
in
the
relative
strength
of
the
two
armies
both
in
spirit
and
in
number
as
a
result
of
which
the
superiority
had
passed
to
the
russian
side
though
the
condition
and
numbers
of
the
french
army
were
unknown
to
the
russians
as
soon
as
that
change
occurred
the
need
of
attacking
at
once
showed
itself
by
countless
signs
these
signs
were
lauriston
s
mission
the
abundance
of
provisions
at
tarutino
the
reports
coming
in
from
all
sides
of
the
inactivity
and
disorder
of
the
french
the
flow
of
recruits
to
our
regiments
the
fine
weather
the
long
rest
the
russian
soldiers
had
enjoyed
and
the
impatience
to
do
what
they
had
been
assembled
for
which
usually
shows
itself
in
an
army
that
has
been
resting
curiosity
as
to
what
the
french
army
so
long
lost
sight
of
was
doing
the
boldness
with
which
our
outposts
now
scouted
close
up
to
the
french
stationed
at
tarutino
the
news
of
easy
successes
gained
by
peasants
and
guerrilla
troops
over
the
french
the
envy
aroused
by
this
the
desire
for
revenge
that
lay
in
the
heart
of
every
russian
as
long
as
the
french
were
in
moscow
and
above
all
a
dim
consciousness
in
every
soldier
s
mind
that
the
relative
strength
of
the
armies
had
changed
and
that
the
advantage
was
now
on
our
side
there
was
a
substantial
change
in
the
relative
strength
and
an
advance
had
become
inevitable
and
at
once
as
a
clock
begins
to
strike
and
chime
as
soon
as
the
minute
hand
has
completed
a
full
circle
this
change
was
shown
by
an
increased
activity
whirring
and
chiming
in
the
higher
spheres
chapter
iii
the
russian
army
was
commanded
by
kutuzov
and
his
staff
and
also
by
the
emperor
from
petersburg
before
the
news
of
the
abandonment
of
moscow
had
been
received
in
petersburg
a
detailed
plan
of
the
whole
campaign
had
been
drawn
up
and
sent
to
kutuzov
for
his
guidance
though
this
plan
had
been
drawn
up
on
the
supposition
that
moscow
was
still
in
our
hands
it
was
approved
by
the
staff
and
accepted
as
a
basis
for
action
kutuzov
only
replied
that
movements
arranged
from
a
distance
were
always
difficult
to
execute
so
fresh
instructions
were
sent
for
the
solution
of
difficulties
that
might
be
encountered
as
well
as
fresh
people
who
were
to
watch
kutuzov
s
actions
and
report
upon
them
besides
this
the
whole
staff
of
the
russian
army
was
now
reorganized
the
posts
left
vacant
by
bagration
who
had
been
killed
and
by
barclay
who
had
gone
away
in
dudgeon
had
to
be
filled
very
serious
consideration
was
given
to
the
question
whether
it
would
be
better
to
put
a
in
b
s
place
and
b
in
d
s
or
on
the
contrary
to
put
d
in
a
s
place
and
so
on
as
if
anything
more
than
a
s
or
b
s
satisfaction
depended
on
this
as
a
result
of
the
hostility
between
kutuzov
and
bennigsen
his
chief
of
staff
the
presence
of
confidential
representatives
of
the
emperor
and
these
transfers
a
more
than
usually
complicated
play
of
parties
was
going
on
among
the
staff
of
the
army
a
was
undermining
b
d
was
undermining
c
and
so
on
in
all
possible
combinations
and
permutations
in
all
these
plottings
the
subject
of
intrigue
was
generally
the
conduct
of
the
war
which
all
these
men
believed
they
were
directing
but
this
affair
of
the
war
went
on
independently
of
them
as
it
had
to
go
that
is
never
in
the
way
people
devised
but
flowing
always
from
the
essential
attitude
of
the
masses
only
in
the
highest
spheres
did
all
these
schemes
crossings
and
interminglings
appear
to
be
a
true
reflection
of
what
had
to
happen
prince
michael
ilarionovich
wrote
the
emperor
on
the
second
of
october
in
a
letter
that
reached
kutuzov
after
the
battle
at
tarutino
since
september
moscow
has
been
in
the
hands
of
the
enemy
your
last
reports
were
written
on
the
twentieth
and
during
all
this
time
not
only
has
no
action
been
taken
against
the
enemy
or
for
the
relief
of
the
ancient
capital
but
according
to
your
last
report
you
have
even
retreated
farther
serpukhov
is
already
occupied
by
an
enemy
detachment
and
tula
with
its
famous
arsenal
so
indispensable
to
the
army
is
in
danger
from
general
wintzingerode
s
reports
i
see
that
an
enemy
corps
of
ten
thousand
men
is
moving
on
the
petersburg
road
another
corps
of
several
thousand
men
is
moving
on
dmitrov
a
third
has
advanced
along
the
vladimir
road
and
a
fourth
rather
considerable
detachment
is
stationed
between
ruza
and
mozhaysk
napoleon
himself
was
in
moscow
as
late
as
the
twenty
fifth
in
view
of
all
this
information
when
the
enemy
has
scattered
his
forces
in
large
detachments
and
with
napoleon
and
his
guards
in
moscow
is
it
possible
that
the
enemy
s
forces
confronting
you
are
so
considerable
as
not
to
allow
of
your
taking
the
offensive
on
the
contrary
he
is
probably
pursuing
you
with
detachments
or
at
most
with
an
army
corps
much
weaker
than
the
army
entrusted
to
you
it
would
seem
that
availing
yourself
of
these
circumstances
you
might
advantageously
attack
a
weaker
one
and
annihilate
him
or
at
least
oblige
him
to
retreat
retaining
in
our
hands
an
important
part
of
the
provinces
now
occupied
by
the
enemy
and
thereby
averting
danger
from
tula
and
other
towns
in
the
interior
you
will
be
responsible
if
the
enemy
is
able
to
direct
a
force
of
any
size
against
petersburg
to
threaten
this
capital
in
which
it
has
not
been
possible
to
retain
many
troops
for
with
the
army
entrusted
to
you
and
acting
with
resolution
and
energy
you
have
ample
means
to
avert
this
fresh
calamity
remember
that
you
have
still
to
answer
to
our
offended
country
for
the
loss
of
moscow
you
have
experienced
my
readiness
to
reward
you
that
readiness
will
not
weaken
in
me
but
i
and
russia
have
a
right
to
expect
from
you
all
the
zeal
firmness
and
success
which
your
intellect
military
talent
and
the
courage
of
the
troops
you
command
justify
us
in
expecting
but
by
the
time
this
letter
which
proved
that
the
real
relation
of
the
forces
had
already
made
itself
felt
in
petersburg
was
dispatched
kutuzov
had
found
himself
unable
any
longer
to
restrain
the
army
he
commanded
from
attacking
and
a
battle
had
taken
place
on
the
second
of
october
a
cossack
shapovalov
who
was
out
scouting
killed
one
hare
and
wounded
another
following
the
wounded
hare
he
made
his
way
far
into
the
forest
and
came
upon
the
left
flank
of
murat
s
army
encamped
there
without
any
precautions
the
cossack
laughingly
told
his
comrades
how
he
had
almost
fallen
into
the
hands
of
the
french
a
cornet
hearing
the
story
informed
his
commander
the
cossack
was
sent
for
and
questioned
the
cossack
officers
wished
to
take
advantage
of
this
chance
to
capture
some
horses
but
one
of
the
superior
officers
who
was
acquainted
with
the
higher
authorities
reported
the
incident
to
a
general
on
the
staff
the
state
of
things
on
the
staff
had
of
late
been
exceedingly
strained
ermolov
had
been
to
see
bennigsen
a
few
days
previously
and
had
entreated
him
to
use
his
influence
with
the
commander
in
chief
to
induce
him
to
take
the
offensive
if
i
did
not
know
you
i
should
think
you
did
not
want
what
you
are
asking
for
i
need
only
advise
anything
and
his
highness
is
sure
to
do
the
opposite
replied
bennigsen
the
cossack
s
report
confirmed
by
horse
patrols
who
were
sent
out
was
the
final
proof
that
events
had
matured
the
tightly
coiled
spring
was
released
the
clock
began
to
whirr
and
the
chimes
to
play
despite
all
his
supposed
power
his
intellect
his
experience
and
his
knowledge
of
men
kutuzov
having
taken
into
consideration
the
cossack
s
report
a
note
from
bennigsen
who
sent
personal
reports
to
the
emperor
the
wishes
he
supposed
the
emperor
to
hold
and
the
fact
that
all
the
generals
expressed
the
same
wish
could
no
longer
check
the
inevitable
movement
and
gave
the
order
to
do
what
he
regarded
as
useless
and
harmful
gave
his
approval
that
is
to
the
accomplished
fact
chapter
iv
bennigsen
s
note
and
the
cossack
s
information
that
the
left
flank
of
the
french
was
unguarded
were
merely
final
indications
that
it
was
necessary
to
order
an
attack
and
it
was
fixed
for
the
fifth
of
october
on
the
morning
of
the
fourth
of
october
kutuzov
signed
the
dispositions
toll
read
them
to
ermolov
asking
him
to
attend
to
the
further
arrangements
all
right
all
right
i
haven
t
time
just
now
replied
ermolov
and
left
the
hut
the
dispositions
drawn
up
by
toll
were
very
good
as
in
the
austerlitz
dispositions
it
was
written
though
not
in
german
this
time
the
first
column
will
march
here
and
here
the
second
column
will
march
there
and
there
and
so
on
and
on
paper
all
these
columns
arrived
at
their
places
at
the
appointed
time
and
destroyed
the
enemy
everything
had
been
admirably
thought
out
as
is
usual
in
dispositions
and
as
is
always
the
case
not
a
single
column
reached
its
place
at
the
appointed
time
when
the
necessary
number
of
copies
of
the
dispositions
had
been
prepared
an
officer
was
summoned
and
sent
to
deliver
them
to
ermolov
to
deal
with
a
young
officer
of
the
horse
guards
kutuzov
s
orderly
pleased
at
the
importance
of
the
mission
entrusted
to
him
went
to
ermolov
s
quarters
gone
away
said
ermolov
s
orderly
the
officer
of
the
horse
guards
went
to
a
general
with
whom
ermolov
was
often
to
be
found
no
and
the
general
s
out
too
the
officer
mounting
his
horse
rode
off
to
someone
else
no
he
s
gone
out
if
only
they
don
t
make
me
responsible
for
this
delay
what
a
nuisance
it
is
thought
the
officer
and
he
rode
round
the
whole
camp
one
man
said
he
had
seen
ermolov
ride
past
with
some
other
generals
others
said
he
must
have
returned
home
the
officer
searched
till
six
o
clock
in
the
evening
without
even
stopping
to
eat
ermolov
was
nowhere
to
be
found
and
no
one
knew
where
he
was
the
officer
snatched
a
little
food
at
a
comrade
s
and
rode
again
to
the
vanguard
to
find
miloradovich
miloradovich
too
was
away
but
here
he
was
told
that
he
had
gone
to
a
ball
at
general
kikin
s
and
that
ermolov
was
probably
there
too
but
where
is
it
why
there
over
at
echkino
said
a
cossack
officer
pointing
to
a
country
house
in
the
far
distance
what
outside
our
line
they
ve
put
two
regiments
as
outposts
and
they
re
having
such
a
spree
there
it
s
awful
two
bands
and
three
sets
of
singers
the
officer
rode
out
beyond
our
lines
to
echkino
while
still
at
a
distance
he
heard
as
he
rode
the
merry
sounds
of
a
soldier
s
dance
song
proceeding
from
the
house
in
the
meadows
in
the
meadows
he
heard
accompanied
by
whistling
and
the
sound
of
a
torban
drowned
every
now
and
then
by
shouts
these
sounds
made
his
spirits
rise
but
at
the
same
time
he
was
afraid
that
he
would
be
blamed
for
not
having
executed
sooner
the
important
order
entrusted
to
him
it
was
already
past
eight
o
clock
he
dismounted
and
went
up
into
the
porch
of
a
large
country
house
which
had
remained
intact
between
the
russian
and
french
forces
in
the
refreshment
room
and
the
hall
footmen
were
bustling
about
with
wine
and
viands
groups
of
singers
stood
outside
the
windows
the
officer
was
admitted
and
immediately
saw
all
the
chief
generals
of
the
army
together
and
among
them
ermolov
s
big
imposing
figure
they
all
had
their
coats
unbuttoned
and
were
standing
in
a
semicircle
with
flushed
and
animated
faces
laughing
loudly
in
the
middle
of
the
room
a
short
handsome
general
with
a
red
face
was
dancing
the
trepak
with
much
spirit
and
agility
ha
ha
ha
bravo
nicholas
ivanych
ha
ha
ha
the
officer
felt
that
by
arriving
with
important
orders
at
such
a
moment
he
was
doubly
to
blame
and
he
would
have
preferred
to
wait
but
one
of
the
generals
espied
him
and
hearing
what
he
had
come
about
informed
ermolov
ermolov
came
forward
with
a
frown
on
his
face
and
hearing
what
the
officer
had
to
say
took
the
papers
from
him
without
a
word
you
think
he
went
off
just
by
chance
said
a
comrade
who
was
on
the
staff
that
evening
to
the
officer
of
the
horse
guards
referring
to
ermolov
it
was
a
trick
it
was
done
on
purpose
to
get
konovnitsyn
into
trouble
you
ll
see
what
a
mess
there
ll
be
tomorrow
chapter
v
next
day
the
decrepit
kutuzov
having
given
orders
to
be
called
early
said
his
prayers
dressed
and
with
an
unpleasant
consciousness
of
having
to
direct
a
battle
he
did
not
approve
of
got
into
his
caleche
and
drove
from
letashovka
a
village
three
and
a
half
miles
from
tarutino
to
the
place
where
the
attacking
columns
were
to
meet
he
sat
in
the
caleche
dozing
and
waking
up
by
turns
and
listening
for
any
sound
of
firing
on
the
right
as
an
indication
that
the
action
had
begun
but
all
was
still
quiet
a
damp
dull
autumn
morning
was
just
dawning
on
approaching
tarutino
kutuzov
noticed
cavalrymen
leading
their
horses
to
water
across
the
road
along
which
he
was
driving
kutuzov
looked
at
them
searchingly
stopped
his
carriage
and
inquired
what
regiment
they
belonged
to
they
belonged
to
a
column
that
should
have
been
far
in
front
and
in
ambush
long
before
then
it
may
be
a
mistake
thought
the
old
commander
in
chief
but
a
little
further
on
he
saw
infantry
regiments
with
their
arms
piled
and
the
soldiers
only
partly
dressed
eating
their
rye
porridge
and
carrying
fuel
he
sent
for
an
officer
the
officer
reported
that
no
order
to
advance
had
been
received
how
not
rec
kutuzov
began
but
checked
himself
immediately
and
sent
for
a
senior
officer
getting
out
of
his
caleche
he
waited
with
drooping
head
and
breathing
heavily
pacing
silently
up
and
down
when
eykhen
the
officer
of
the
general
staff
whom
he
had
summoned
appeared
kutuzov
went
purple
in
the
face
not
because
that
officer
was
to
blame
for
the
mistake
but
because
he
was
an
object
of
sufficient
importance
for
him
to
vent
his
wrath
on
trembling
and
panting
the
old
man
fell
into
that
state
of
fury
in
which
he
sometimes
used
to
roll
on
the
ground
and
he
fell
upon
eykhen
threatening
him
with
his
hands
shouting
and
loading
him
with
gross
abuse
another
man
captain
brozin
who
happened
to
turn
up
and
who
was
not
at
all
to
blame
suffered
the
same
fate
what
sort
of
another
blackguard
are
you
i
ll
have
you
shot
scoundrels
yelled
kutuzov
in
a
hoarse
voice
waving
his
arms
and
reeling
he
was
suffering
physically
he
the
commander
in
chief
a
serene
highness
who
everybody
said
possessed
powers
such
as
no
man
had
ever
had
in
russia
to
be
placed
in
this
position
made
the
laughingstock
of
the
whole
army
i
needn
t
have
been
in
such
a
hurry
to
pray
about
today
or
have
kept
awake
thinking
everything
over
all
night
thought
he
to
himself
when
i
was
a
chit
of
an
officer
no
one
would
have
dared
to
mock
me
so
and
now
he
was
in
a
state
of
physical
suffering
as
if
from
corporal
punishment
and
could
not
avoid
expressing
it
by
cries
of
anger
and
distress
but
his
strength
soon
began
to
fail
him
and
looking
about
him
conscious
of
having
said
much
that
was
amiss
he
again
got
into
his
caleche
and
drove
back
in
silence
his
wrath
once
expended
did
not
return
and
blinking
feebly
he
listened
to
excuses
and
self
justifications
ermolov
did
not
come
to
see
him
till
the
next
day
and
to
the
insistence
of
bennigsen
konovnitsyn
and
toll
that
the
movement
that
had
miscarried
should
be
executed
next
day
and
once
more
kutuzov
had
to
consent
chapter
vi
next
day
the
troops
assembled
in
their
appointed
places
in
the
evening
and
advanced
during
the
night
it
was
an
autumn
night
with
dark
purple
clouds
but
no
rain
the
ground
was
damp
but
not
muddy
and
the
troops
advanced
noiselessly
only
occasionally
a
jingling
of
the
artillery
could
be
faintly
heard
the
men
were
forbidden
to
talk
out
loud
to
smoke
their
pipes
or
to
strike
a
light
and
they
tried
to
prevent
their
horses
neighing
the
secrecy
of
the
undertaking
heightened
its
charm
and
they
marched
gaily
some
columns
supposing
they
had
reached
their
destination
halted
piled
arms
and
settled
down
on
the
cold
ground
but
the
majority
marched
all
night
and
arrived
at
places
where
they
evidently
should
not
have
been
only
count
orlov
denisov
with
his
cossacks
the
least
important
detachment
of
all
got
to
his
appointed
place
at
the
right
time
this
detachment
halted
at
the
outskirts
of
a
forest
on
the
path
leading
from
the
village
of
stromilova
to
dmitrovsk
toward
dawn
count
orlov
denisov
who
had
dozed
off
was
awakened
by
a
deserter
from
the
french
army
being
brought
to
him
this
was
a
polish
sergeant
of
poniatowski
s
corps
who
explained
in
polish
that
he
had
come
over
because
he
had
been
slighted
in
the
service
that
he
ought
long
ago
to
have
been
made
an
officer
that
he
was
braver
than
any
of
them
and
so
he
had
left
them
and
wished
to
pay
them
out
he
said
that
murat
was
spending
the
night
less
than
a
mile
from
where
they
were
and
that
if
they
would
let
him
have
a
convoy
of
a
hundred
men
he
would
capture
him
alive
count
orlov
denisov
consulted
his
fellow
officers
the
offer
was
too
tempting
to
be
refused
everyone
volunteered
to
go
and
everybody
advised
making
the
attempt
after
much
disputing
and
arguing
major
general
grekov
with
two
cossack
regiments
decided
to
go
with
the
polish
sergeant
now
remember
said
count
orlov
denisov
to
the
sergeant
at
parting
if
you
have
been
lying
i
ll
have
you
hanged
like
a
dog
but
if
it
s
true
you
shall
have
a
hundred
gold
pieces
without
replying
the
sergeant
with
a
resolute
air
mounted
and
rode
away
with
grekov
whose
men
had
quickly
assembled
they
disappeared
into
the
forest
and
count
orlov
denisov
having
seen
grekov
off
returned
shivering
from
the
freshness
of
the
early
dawn
and
excited
by
what
he
had
undertaken
on
his
own
responsibility
and
began
looking
at
the
enemy
camp
now
just
visible
in
the
deceptive
light
of
dawn
and
the
dying
campfires
our
columns
ought
to
have
begun
to
appear
on
an
open
declivity
to
his
right
he
looked
in
that
direction
but
though
the
columns
would
have
been
visible
quite
far
off
they
were
not
to
be
seen
it
seemed
to
the
count
that
things
were
beginning
to
stir
in
the
french
camp
and
his
keen
sighted
adjutant
confirmed
this
oh
it
is
really
too
late
said
count
orlov
looking
at
the
camp
as
often
happens
when
someone
we
have
trusted
is
no
longer
before
our
eyes
it
suddenly
seemed
quite
clear
and
obvious
to
him
that
the
sergeant
was
an
impostor
that
he
had
lied
and
that
the
whole
russian
attack
would
be
ruined
by
the
absence
of
those
two
regiments
which
he
would
lead
away
heaven
only
knew
where
how
could
one
capture
a
commander
in
chief
from
among
such
a
mass
of
troops
i
am
sure
that
rascal
was
lying
said
the
count
they
can
still
be
called
back
said
one
of
his
suite
who
like
count
orlov
felt
distrustful
of
the
adventure
when
he
looked
at
the
enemy
s
camp
eh
really
what
do
you
think
should
we
let
them
go
on
or
not
will
you
have
them
fetched
back
fetch
them
back
fetch
them
back
said
count
orlov
with
sudden
determination
looking
at
his
watch
it
will
be
too
late
it
is
quite
light
and
the
adjutant
galloped
through
the
forest
after
grekov
when
grekov
returned
count
orlov
denisov
excited
both
by
the
abandoned
attempt
and
by
vainly
awaiting
the
infantry
columns
that
still
did
not
appear
as
well
as
by
the
proximity
of
the
enemy
resolved
to
advance
all
his
men
felt
the
same
excitement
mount
he
commanded
in
a
whisper
the
men
took
their
places
and
crossed
themselves
forward
with
god
s
aid
hurrah
ah
ah
reverberated
in
the
forest
and
the
cossack
companies
trailing
their
lances
and
advancing
one
after
another
as
if
poured
out
of
a
sack
dashed
gaily
across
the
brook
toward
the
camp
one
desperate
frightened
yell
from
the
first
french
soldier
who
saw
the
cossacks
and
all
who
were
in
the
camp
undressed
and
only
just
waking
up
ran
off
in
all
directions
abandoning
cannons
muskets
and
horses
had
the
cossacks
pursued
the
french
without
heeding
what
was
behind
and
around
them
they
would
have
captured
murat
and
everything
there
that
was
what
the
officers
desired
but
it
was
impossible
to
make
the
cossacks
budge
when
once
they
had
got
booty
and
prisoners
none
of
them
listened
to
orders
fifteen
hundred
prisoners
and
thirty
eight
guns
were
taken
on
the
spot
besides
standards
and
what
seemed
most
important
to
the
cossacks
horses
saddles
horsecloths
and
the
like
all
this
had
to
be
dealt
with
the
prisoners
and
guns
secured
the
booty
divided
not
without
some
shouting
and
even
a
little
themselves
and
it
was
on
this
that
the
cossacks
all
busied
themselves
the
french
not
being
farther
pursued
began
to
recover
themselves
they
formed
into
detachments
and
began
firing
orlov
denisov
still
waiting
for
the
other
columns
to
arrive
advanced
no
further
meantime
according
to
the
dispositions
which
said
that
the
first
column
will
march
and
so
on
the
infantry
of
the
belated
columns
commanded
by
bennigsen
and
directed
by
toll
had
started
in
due
order
and
as
always
happens
had
got
somewhere
but
not
to
their
appointed
places
as
always
happens
the
men
starting
cheerfully
began
to
halt
murmurs
were
heard
there
was
a
sense
of
confusion
and
finally
a
backward
movement
adjutants
and
generals
galloped
about
shouted
grew
angry
quarreled
said
they
had
come
quite
wrong
and
were
late
gave
vent
to
a
little
abuse
and
at
last
gave
it
all
up
and
went
forward
simply
to
get
somewhere
we
shall
get
somewhere
or
other
and
they
did
indeed
get
somewhere
though
not
to
their
right
places
a
few
eventually
even
got
to
their
right
place
but
too
late
to
be
of
any
use
and
only
in
time
to
be
fired
at
toll
who
in
this
battle
played
the
part
of
weyrother
at
austerlitz
galloped
assiduously
from
place
to
place
finding
everything
upside
down
everywhere
thus
he
stumbled
on
bagovut
s
corps
in
a
wood
when
it
was
already
broad
daylight
though
the
corps
should
long
before
have
joined
orlov
denisov
excited
and
vexed
by
the
failure
and
supposing
that
someone
must
be
responsible
for
it
toll
galloped
up
to
the
commander
of
the
corps
and
began
upbraiding
him
severely
saying
that
he
ought
to
be
shot
general
bagovut
a
fighting
old
soldier
of
placid
temperament
being
also
upset
by
all
the
delay
confusion
and
cross
purposes
fell
into
a
rage
to
everybody
s
surprise
and
quite
contrary
to
his
usual
character
and
said
disagreeable
things
to
toll
i
prefer
not
to
take
lessons
from
anyone
but
i
can
die
with
my
men
as
well
as
anybody
he
said
and
advanced
with
a
single
division
coming
out
onto
a
field
under
the
enemy
s
fire
this
brave
general
went
straight
ahead
leading
his
men
under
fire
without
considering
in
his
agitation
whether
going
into
action
now
with
a
single
division
would
be
of
any
use
or
no
danger
cannon
balls
and
bullets
were
just
what
he
needed
in
his
angry
mood
one
of
the
first
bullets
killed
him
and
other
bullets
killed
many
of
his
men
and
his
division
remained
under
fire
for
some
time
quite
uselessly
chapter
vii
meanwhile
another
column
was
to
have
attacked
the
french
from
the
front
but
kutuzov
accompanied
that
column
he
well
knew
that
nothing
but
confusion
would
come
of
this
battle
undertaken
against
his
will
and
as
far
as
was
in
his
power
held
the
troops
back
he
did
not
advance
he
rode
silently
on
his
small
gray
horse
indolently
answering
suggestions
that
they
should
attack
the
word
attack
is
always
on
your
tongue
but
you
don
t
see
that
we
are
unable
to
execute
complicated
maneuvers
said
he
to
miloradovich
who
asked
permission
to
advance
we
couldn
t
take
murat
prisoner
this
morning
or
get
to
the
place
in
time
and
nothing
can
be
done
now
he
replied
to
someone
else
when
kutuzov
was
informed
that
at
the
french
rear
where
according
to
the
reports
of
the
cossacks
there
had
previously
been
nobody
there
were
now
two
battalions
of
poles
he
gave
a
sidelong
glance
at
ermolov
who
was
behind
him
and
to
whom
he
had
not
spoken
since
the
previous
day
you
see
they
are
asking
to
attack
and
making
plans
of
all
kinds
but
as
soon
as
one
gets
to
business
nothing
is
ready
and
the
enemy
forewarned
takes
measures
accordingly
ermolov
screwed
up
his
eyes
and
smiled
faintly
on
hearing
these
words
he
understood
that
for
him
the
storm
had
blown
over
and
that
kutuzov
would
content
himself
with
that
hint
he
s
having
a
little
fun
at
my
expense
said
ermolov
softly
nudging
with
his
knee
raevski
who
was
at
his
side
soon
after
this
ermolov
moved
up
to
kutuzov
and
respectfully
remarked
it
is
not
too
late
yet
your
highness
the
enemy
has
not
gone
away
if
you
were
to
order
an
attack
if
not
the
guards
will
not
so
much
as
see
a
little
smoke
kutuzov
did
not
reply
but
when
they
reported
to
him
that
murat
s
troops
were
in
retreat
he
ordered
an
advance
though
at
every
hundred
paces
he
halted
for
three
quarters
of
an
hour
the
whole
battle
consisted
in
what
orlov
denisov
s
cossacks
had
done
the
rest
of
the
army
merely
lost
some
hundreds
of
men
uselessly
in
consequence
of
this
battle
kutuzov
received
a
diamond
decoration
and
bennigsen
some
diamonds
and
a
hundred
thousand
rubles
others
also
received
pleasant
recognitions
corresponding
to
their
various
grades
and
following
the
battle
fresh
changes
were
made
in
the
staff
that
s
how
everything
is
done
with
us
all
topsy
turvy
said
the
russian
officers
and
generals
after
the
tarutino
battle
letting
it
be
understood
that
some
fool
there
is
doing
things
all
wrong
but
that
we
ourselves
should
not
have
done
so
just
as
people
speak
today
but
people
who
talk
like
that
either
do
not
know
what
they
are
talking
about
or
deliberately
deceive
themselves
no
battle
tarutino
borodino
or
austerlitz
takes
place
as
those
who
planned
it
anticipated
that
is
an
essential
condition
a
countless
number
of
free
forces
for
nowhere
is
man
freer
than
during
a
battle
where
it
is
a
question
of
life
and
death
influence
the
course
taken
by
the
fight
and
that
course
never
can
be
known
in
advance
and
never
coincides
with
the
direction
of
any
one
force
if
many
simultaneously
and
variously
directed
forces
act
on
a
given
body
the
direction
of
its
motion
cannot
coincide
with
any
one
of
those
forces
but
will
always
be
a
mean
what
in
mechanics
is
represented
by
the
diagonal
of
a
parallelogram
of
forces
if
in
the
descriptions
given
by
historians
especially
french
ones
we
find
their
wars
and
battles
carried
out
in
accordance
with
previously
formed
plans
the
only
conclusion
to
be
drawn
is
that
those
descriptions
are
false
the
battle
of
tarutino
obviously
did
not
attain
the
aim
toll
had
in
view
to
lead
the
troops
into
action
in
the
order
prescribed
by
the
dispositions
nor
that
which
count
orlov
denisov
may
have
had
in
view
to
take
murat
prisoner
nor
the
result
of
immediately
destroying
the
whole
corps
which
bennigsen
and
others
may
have
had
in
view
nor
the
aim
of
the
officer
who
wished
to
go
into
action
to
distinguish
himself
nor
that
of
the
cossack
who
wanted
more
booty
than
he
got
and
so
on
but
if
the
aim
of
the
battle
was
what
actually
resulted
and
what
all
the
russians
of
that
day
desired
to
drive
the
french
out
of
russia
and
destroy
their
army
it
is
quite
clear
that
the
battle
of
tarutino
just
because
of
its
incongruities
was
exactly
what
was
wanted
at
that
stage
of
the
campaign
it
would
be
difficult
and
even
impossible
to
imagine
any
result
more
opportune
than
the
actual
outcome
of
this
battle
with
a
minimum
of
effort
and
insignificant
losses
despite
the
greatest
confusion
the
most
important
results
of
the
whole
campaign
were
attained
the
transition
from
retreat
to
advance
an
exposure
of
the
weakness
of
the
french
and
the
administration
of
that
shock
which
napoleon
s
army
had
only
awaited
to
begin
its
flight
chapter
viii
napoleon
enters
moscow
after
the
brilliant
victory
de
la
moskowa
there
can
be
no
doubt
about
the
victory
for
the
battlefield
remains
in
the
hands
of
the
french
the
russians
retreat
and
abandon
their
ancient
capital
moscow
abounding
in
provisions
arms
munitions
and
incalculable
wealth
is
in
napoleon
s
hands
the
russian
army
only
half
the
strength
of
the
french
does
not
make
a
single
attempt
to
attack
for
a
whole
month
napoleon
s
position
is
most
brilliant
he
can
either
fall
on
the
russian
army
with
double
its
strength
and
destroy
it
negotiate
an
advantageous
peace
or
in
case
of
a
refusal
make
a
menacing
move
on
petersburg
or
even
in
the
case
of
a
reverse
return
to
smolensk
or
vilna
or
remain
in
moscow
in
short
no
special
genius
would
seem
to
be
required
to
retain
the
brilliant
position
the
french
held
at
that
time
for
that
only
very
simple
and
easy
steps
were
necessary
not
to
allow
the
troops
to
loot
to
prepare
winter
clothing
of
which
there
was
sufficient
in
moscow
for
the
whole
army
and
methodically
to
collect
the
provisions
of
which
according
to
the
french
historians
there
were
enough
in
moscow
to
supply
the
whole
army
for
six
months
yet
napoleon
that
greatest
of
all
geniuses
who
the
historians
declare
had
control
of
the
army
took
none
of
these
steps
he
not
merely
did
nothing
of
the
kind
but
on
the
contrary
he
used
his
power
to
select
the
most
foolish
and
ruinous
of
all
the
courses
open
to
him
of
all
that
napoleon
might
have
done
wintering
in
moscow
advancing
on
petersburg
or
on
nizhni
novgorod
or
retiring
by
a
more
northerly
or
more
southerly
route
say
by
the
road
kutuzov
afterwards
took
nothing
more
stupid
or
disastrous
can
be
imagined
than
what
he
actually
did
he
remained
in
moscow
till
october
letting
the
troops
plunder
the
city
then
hesitating
whether
to
leave
a
garrison
behind
him
he
quitted
moscow
approached
kutuzov
without
joining
battle
turned
to
the
right
and
reached
malo
yaroslavets
again
without
attempting
to
break
through
and
take
the
road
kutuzov
took
but
retiring
instead
to
mozhaysk
along
the
devastated
smolensk
road
nothing
more
stupid
than
that
could
have
been
devised
or
more
disastrous
for
the
army
as
the
sequel
showed
had
napoleon
s
aim
been
to
destroy
his
army
the
most
skillful
strategist
could
hardly
have
devised
any
series
of
actions
that
would
so
completely
have
accomplished
that
purpose
independently
of
anything
the
russian
army
might
do
napoleon
the
man
of
genius
did
this
but
to
say
that
he
destroyed
his
army
because
he
wished
to
or
because
he
was
very
stupid
would
be
as
unjust
as
to
say
that
he
had
brought
his
troops
to
moscow
because
he
wished
to
and
because
he
was
very
clever
and
a
genius
in
both
cases
his
personal
activity
having
no
more
force
than
the
personal
activity
of
any
soldier
merely
coincided
with
the
laws
that
guided
the
event
the
historians
quite
falsely
represent
napoleon
s
faculties
as
having
weakened
in
moscow
and
do
so
only
because
the
results
did
not
justify
his
actions
he
employed
all
his
ability
and
strength
to
do
the
best
he
could
for
himself
and
his
army
as
he
had
done
previously
and
as
he
did
subsequently
in
his
activity
at
that
time
was
no
less
astounding
than
it
was
in
egypt
in
italy
in
austria
and
in
prussia
we
do
not
know
for
certain
in
how
far
his
genius
was
genuine
in
egypt
where
forty
centuries
looked
down
upon
his
grandeur
for
his
great
exploits
there
are
all
told
us
by
frenchmen
we
cannot
accurately
estimate
his
genius
in
austria
or
prussia
for
we
have
to
draw
our
information
from
french
or
german
sources
and
the
incomprehensible
surrender
of
whole
corps
without
fighting
and
of
fortresses
without
a
siege
must
incline
germans
to
recognize
his
genius
as
the
only
explanation
of
the
war
carried
on
in
germany
but
we
thank
god
have
no
need
to
recognize
his
genius
in
order
to
hide
our
shame
we
have
paid
for
the
right
to
look
at
the
matter
plainly
and
simply
and
we
will
not
abandon
that
right
his
activity
in
moscow
was
as
amazing
and
as
full
of
genius
as
elsewhere
order
after
order
order
and
plan
after
plan
were
issued
by
him
from
the
time
he
entered
moscow
till
the
time
he
left
it
the
absence
of
citizens
and
of
a
deputation
and
even
the
burning
of
moscow
did
not
disconcert
him
he
did
not
lose
sight
either
of
the
welfare
of
his
army
or
of
the
doings
of
the
enemy
or
of
the
welfare
of
the
people
of
russia
or
of
the
direction
of
affairs
in
paris
or
of
diplomatic
considerations
concerning
the
terms
of
the
anticipated
peace
chapter
ix
with
regard
to
military
matters
napoleon
immediately
on
his
entry
into
moscow
gave
general
sabastiani
strict
orders
to
observe
the
movements
of
the
russian
army
sent
army
corps
out
along
the
different
roads
and
charged
murat
to
find
kutuzov
then
he
gave
careful
directions
about
the
fortification
of
the
kremlin
and
drew
up
a
brilliant
plan
for
a
future
campaign
over
the
whole
map
of
russia
with
regard
to
diplomatic
questions
napoleon
summoned
captain
yakovlev
who
had
been
robbed
and
was
in
rags
and
did
not
know
how
to
get
out
of
moscow
minutely
explained
to
him
his
whole
policy
and
his
magnanimity
and
having
written
a
letter
to
the
emperor
alexander
in
which
he
considered
it
his
duty
to
inform
his
friend
and
brother
that
rostopchin
had
managed
affairs
badly
in
moscow
he
dispatched
yakovlev
to
petersburg
having
similarly
explained
his
views
and
his
magnanimity
to
tutolmin
he
dispatched
that
old
man
also
to
petersburg
to
negotiate
with
regard
to
legal
matters
immediately
after
the
fires
he
gave
orders
to
find
and
execute
the
incendiaries
and
the
scoundrel
rostopchin
was
punished
by
an
order
to
burn
down
his
houses
with
regard
to
administrative
matters
moscow
was
granted
a
constitution
a
municipality
was
established
and
the
following
announcement
issued
inhabitants
of
moscow
your
misfortunes
are
cruel
but
his
majesty
the
emperor
and
king
desires
to
arrest
their
course
terrible
examples
have
taught
you
how
he
punishes
disobedience
and
crime
strict
measures
have
been
taken
to
put
an
end
to
disorder
and
to
re
establish
public
security
a
paternal
administration
chosen
from
among
yourselves
will
form
your
municipality
or
city
government
it
will
take
care
of
you
of
your
needs
and
of
your
welfare
its
members
will
be
distinguished
by
a
red
ribbon
worn
across
the
shoulder
and
the
mayor
of
the
city
will
wear
a
white
belt
as
well
but
when
not
on
duty
they
will
only
wear
a
red
ribbon
round
the
left
arm
the
city
police
is
established
on
its
former
footing
and
better
order
already
prevails
in
consequence
of
its
activity
the
government
has
appointed
two
commissaries
general
or
chiefs
of
police
and
twenty
commissaries
or
captains
of
wards
have
been
appointed
to
the
different
wards
of
the
city
you
will
recognize
them
by
the
white
ribbon
they
will
wear
on
the
left
arm
several
churches
of
different
denominations
are
open
and
divine
service
is
performed
in
them
unhindered
your
fellow
citizens
are
returning
every
day
to
their
homes
and
orders
have
been
given
that
they
should
find
in
them
the
help
and
protection
due
to
their
misfortunes
these
are
the
measures
the
government
has
adopted
to
re
establish
order
and
relieve
your
condition
but
to
achieve
this
aim
it
is
necessary
that
you
should
add
your
efforts
and
should
if
possible
forget
the
misfortunes
you
have
suffered
should
entertain
the
hope
of
a
less
cruel
fate
should
be
certain
that
inevitable
and
ignominious
death
awaits
those
who
make
any
attempt
on
your
persons
or
on
what
remains
of
your
property
and
finally
that
you
should
not
doubt
that
these
will
be
safeguarded
since
such
is
the
will
of
the
greatest
and
most
just
of
monarchs
soldiers
and
citizens
of
whatever
nation
you
may
be
re
establish
public
confidence
the
source
of
the
welfare
of
a
state
live
like
brothers
render
mutual
aid
and
protection
one
to
another
unite
to
defeat
the
intentions
of
the
evil
minded
obey
the
military
and
civil
authorities
and
your
tears
will
soon
cease
to
flow
with
regard
to
supplies
for
the
army
napoleon
decreed
that
all
the
troops
in
turn
should
enter
moscow
a
la
maraude
to
obtain
provisions
for
themselves
so
that
the
army
might
have
its
future
provided
for
as
looters
with
regard
to
religion
napoleon
ordered
the
priests
to
be
brought
back
and
services
to
be
again
performed
in
the
churches
with
regard
to
commerce
and
to
provisioning
the
army
the
following
was
placarded
everywhere
proclamation
you
peaceful
inhabitants
of
moscow
artisans
and
workmen
whom
misfortune
has
driven
from
the
city
and
you
scattered
tillers
of
the
soil
still
kept
out
in
the
fields
by
groundless
fear
listen
tranquillity
is
returning
to
this
capital
and
order
is
being
restored
in
it
your
fellow
countrymen
are
emerging
boldly
from
their
hiding
places
on
finding
that
they
are
respected
any
violence
to
them
or
to
their
property
is
promptly
punished
his
majesty
the
emperor
and
king
protects
them
and
considers
no
one
among
you
his
enemy
except
those
who
disobey
his
orders
he
desires
to
end
your
misfortunes
and
restore
you
to
your
homes
and
families
respond
therefore
to
his
benevolent
intentions
and
come
to
us
without
fear
inhabitants
return
with
confidence
to
your
abodes
you
will
soon
find
means
of
satisfying
your
needs
craftsmen
and
industrious
artisans
return
to
your
work
your
houses
your
shops
where
the
protection
of
guards
awaits
you
you
shall
receive
proper
pay
for
your
work
and
lastly
you
too
peasants
come
from
the
forests
where
you
are
hiding
in
terror
return
to
your
huts
without
fear
in
full
assurance
that
you
will
find
protection
markets
are
established
in
the
city
where
peasants
can
bring
their
surplus
supplies
and
the
products
of
the
soil
the
government
has
taken
the
following
steps
to
ensure
freedom
of
sale
for
them
from
today
peasants
husbandmen
and
those
living
in
the
neighborhood
of
moscow
may
without
any
danger
bring
their
supplies
of
all
kinds
to
two
appointed
markets
of
which
one
is
on
the
mokhovaya
street
and
the
other
at
the
provision
market
such
supplies
will
be
bought
from
them
at
such
prices
as
seller
and
buyer
may
agree
on
and
if
a
seller
is
unable
to
obtain
a
fair
price
he
will
be
free
to
take
his
goods
back
to
his
village
and
no
one
may
hinder
him
under
any
pretense
sunday
and
wednesday
of
each
week
are
appointed
as
the
chief
market
days
and
to
that
end
a
sufficient
number
of
troops
will
be
stationed
along
the
highroads
on
tuesdays
and
saturdays
at
such
distances
from
the
town
as
to
protect
the
carts
similar
measures
will
be
taken
that
peasants
with
their
carts
and
horses
may
meet
with
no
hindrance
on
their
return
journey
steps
will
immediately
be
taken
to
re
establish
ordinary
trading
inhabitants
of
the
city
and
villages
and
you
workingmen
and
artisans
to
whatever
nation
you
belong
you
are
called
on
to
carry
out
the
paternal
intentions
of
his
majesty
the
emperor
and
king
and
to
co
operate
with
him
for
the
public
welfare
lay
your
respect
and
confidence
at
his
feet
and
do
not
delay
to
unite
with
us
with
the
object
of
raising
the
spirits
of
the
troops
and
of
the
people
reviews
were
constantly
held
and
rewards
distributed
the
emperor
rode
through
the
streets
to
comfort
the
inhabitants
and
despite
his
preoccupation
with
state
affairs
himself
visited
the
theaters
that
were
established
by
his
order
in
regard
to
philanthropy
the
greatest
virtue
of
crowned
heads
napoleon
also
did
all
in
his
power
he
caused
the
words
maison
de
ma
mere
to
be
inscribed
on
the
charitable
institutions
thereby
combining
tender
filial
affection
with
the
majestic
benevolence
of
a
monarch
he
visited
the
foundling
hospital
and
allowing
the
orphans
saved
by
him
to
kiss
his
white
hands
graciously
conversed
with
tutolmin
then
as
thiers
eloquently
recounts
he
ordered
his
soldiers
to
be
paid
in
forged
russian
money
which
he
had
prepared
raising
the
use
of
these
means
by
an
act
worthy
of
himself
and
of
the
french
army
he
let
relief
be
distributed
to
those
who
had
been
burned
out
but
as
food
was
too
precious
to
be
given
to
foreigners
who
were
for
the
most
part
enemies
napoleon
preferred
to
supply
them
with
money
with
which
to
purchase
food
from
outside
and
had
paper
rubles
distributed
to
them
with
reference
to
army
discipline
orders
were
continually
being
issued
to
inflict
severe
punishment
for
the
nonperformance
of
military
duties
and
to
suppress
robbery
chapter
x
but
strange
to
say
all
these
measures
efforts
and
plans
which
were
not
at
all
worse
than
others
issued
in
similar
circumstances
did
not
affect
the
essence
of
the
matter
but
like
the
hands
of
a
clock
detached
from
the
mechanism
swung
about
in
an
arbitrary
and
aimless
way
without
engaging
the
cogwheels
with
reference
to
the
military
side
the
plan
of
campaign
that
work
of
genius
of
which
thiers
remarks
that
his
genius
never
devised
anything
more
profound
more
skillful
or
more
admirable
and
enters
into
a
polemic
with
m
fain
to
prove
that
this
work
of
genius
must
be
referred
not
to
the
fourth
but
to
the
fifteenth
of
october
that
plan
never
was
or
could
be
executed
for
it
was
quite
out
of
touch
with
the
facts
of
the
case
the
fortifying
of
the
kremlin
for
which
la
mosquee
as
napoleon
termed
the
church
of
basil
the
beatified
was
to
have
been
razed
to
the
ground
proved
quite
useless
the
mining
of
the
kremlin
only
helped
toward
fulfilling
napoleon
s
wish
that
it
should
be
blown
up
when
he
left
moscow
as
a
child
wants
the
floor
on
which
he
has
hurt
himself
to
be
beaten
the
pursuit
of
the
russian
army
about
which
napoleon
was
so
concerned
produced
an
unheard
of
result
the
french
generals
lost
touch
with
the
russian
army
of
sixty
thousand
men
and
according
to
thiers
it
was
only
eventually
found
like
a
lost
pin
by
the
skill
and
apparently
the
genius
of
murat
with
reference
to
diplomacy
all
napoleon
s
arguments
as
to
his
magnanimity
and
justice
both
to
tutolmin
and
to
yakovlev
whose
chief
concern
was
to
obtain
a
greatcoat
and
a
conveyance
proved
useless
alexander
did
not
receive
these
envoys
and
did
not
reply
to
their
embassage
with
regard
to
legal
matters
after
the
execution
of
the
supposed
incendiaries
the
rest
of
moscow
burned
down
with
regard
to
administrative
matters
the
establishment
of
a
municipality
did
not
stop
the
robberies
and
was
only
of
use
to
certain
people
who
formed
part
of
that
municipality
and
under
pretext
of
preserving
order
looted
moscow
or
saved
their
own
property
from
being
looted
with
regard
to
religion
as
to
which
in
egypt
matters
had
so
easily
been
settled
by
napoleon
s
visit
to
a
mosque
no
results
were
achieved
two
or
three
priests
who
were
found
in
moscow
did
try
to
carry
out
napoleon
s
wish
but
one
of
them
was
slapped
in
the
face
by
a
french
soldier
while
conducting
service
and
a
french
official
reported
of
another
that
the
priest
whom
i
found
and
invited
to
say
mass
cleaned
and
locked
up
the
church
that
night
the
doors
were
again
broken
open
the
padlocks
smashed
the
books
mutilated
and
other
disorders
perpetrated
with
reference
to
commerce
the
proclamation
to
industrious
workmen
and
to
peasants
evoked
no
response
there
were
no
industrious
workmen
and
the
peasants
caught
the
commissaries
who
ventured
too
far
out
of
town
with
the
proclamation
and
killed
them
as
to
the
theaters
for
the
entertainment
of
the
people
and
the
troops
these
did
not
meet
with
success
either
the
theaters
set
up
in
the
kremlin
and
in
posnyakov
s
house
were
closed
again
at
once
because
the
actors
and
actresses
were
robbed
even
philanthropy
did
not
have
the
desired
effect
the
genuine
as
well
as
the
false
paper
money
which
flooded
moscow
lost
its
value
the
french
collecting
booty
cared
only
for
gold
not
only
was
the
paper
money
valueless
which
napoleon
so
graciously
distributed
to
the
unfortunate
but
even
silver
lost
its
value
in
relation
to
gold
but
the
most
amazing
example
of
the
ineffectiveness
of
the
orders
given
by
the
authorities
at
that
time
was
napoleon
s
attempt
to
stop
the
looting
and
re
establish
discipline
this
is
what
the
army
authorities
were
reporting
looting
continues
in
the
city
despite
the
decrees
against
it
order
is
not
yet
restored
and
not
a
single
merchant
is
carrying
on
trade
in
a
lawful
manner
the
sutlers
alone
venture
to
trade
and
they
sell
stolen
goods
the
neighborhood
of
my
ward
continues
to
be
pillaged
by
soldiers
of
the
rd
corps
who
not
satisfied
with
taking
from
the
unfortunate
inhabitants
hiding
in
the
cellars
the
little
they
have
left
even
have
the
ferocity
to
wound
them
with
their
sabers
as
i
have
repeatedly
witnessed
nothing
new
except
that
the
soldiers
are
robbing
and
pillaging
october
robbery
and
pillaging
continue
there
is
a
band
of
thieves
in
our
district
who
ought
to
be
arrested
by
a
strong
force
october
the
emperor
is
extremely
displeased
that
despite
the
strict
orders
to
stop
pillage
parties
of
marauding
guards
are
continually
seen
returning
to
the
kremlin
among
the
old
guard
disorder
and
pillage
were
renewed
more
violently
than
ever
yesterday
evening
last
night
and
today
the
emperor
sees
with
regret
that
the
picked
soldiers
appointed
to
guard
his
person
who
should
set
an
example
of
discipline
carry
disobedience
to
such
a
point
that
they
break
into
the
cellars
and
stores
containing
army
supplies
others
have
disgraced
themselves
to
the
extent
of
disobeying
sentinels
and
officers
and
have
abused
and
beaten
them
the
grand
marshal
of
the
palace
wrote
the
governor
complains
bitterly
that
in
spite
of
repeated
orders
the
soldiers
continue
to
commit
nuisances
in
all
the
courtyards
and
even
under
the
very
windows
of
the
emperor
that
army
like
a
herd
of
cattle
run
wild
and
trampling
underfoot
the
provender
which
might
have
saved
it
from
starvation
disintegrated
and
perished
with
each
additional
day
it
remained
in
moscow
but
it
did
not
go
away
it
began
to
run
away
only
when
suddenly
seized
by
a
panic
caused
by
the
capture
of
transport
trains
on
the
smolensk
road
and
by
the
battle
of
tarutino
the
news
of
that
battle
of
tarutino
unexpectedly
received
by
napoleon
at
a
review
evoked
in
him
a
desire
to
punish
the
russians
thiers
says
and
he
issued
the
order
for
departure
which
the
whole
army
was
demanding
fleeing
from
moscow
the
soldiers
took
with
them
everything
they
had
stolen
napoleon
too
carried
away
his
own
personal
tresor
but
on
seeing
the
baggage
trains
that
impeded
the
army
he
was
thiers
says
horror
struck
and
yet
with
his
experience
of
war
he
did
not
order
all
the
superfluous
vehicles
to
be
burned
as
he
had
done
with
those
of
a
certain
marshal
when
approaching
moscow
he
gazed
at
the
caleches
and
carriages
in
which
soldiers
were
riding
and
remarked
that
it
was
a
very
good
thing
as
those
vehicles
could
be
used
to
carry
provisions
the
sick
and
the
wounded
the
plight
of
the
whole
army
resembled
that
of
a
wounded
animal
which
feels
it
is
perishing
and
does
not
know
what
it
is
doing
to
study
the
skillful
tactics
and
aims
of
napoleon
and
his
army
from
the
time
it
entered
moscow
till
it
was
destroyed
is
like
studying
the
dying
leaps
and
shudders
of
a
mortally
wounded
animal
very
often
a
wounded
animal
hearing
a
rustle
rushes
straight
at
the
hunter
s
gun
runs
forward
and
back
again
and
hastens
its
own
end
napoleon
under
pressure
from
his
whole
army
did
the
same
thing
the
rustle
of
the
battle
of
tarutino
frightened
the
beast
and
it
rushed
forward
onto
the
hunter
s
gun
reached
him
turned
back
and
finally
like
any
wild
beast
ran
back
along
the
most
disadvantageous
and
dangerous
path
where
the
old
scent
was
familiar
during
the
whole
of
that
period
napoleon
who
seems
to
us
to
have
been
the
leader
of
all
these
movements
as
the
figurehead
of
a
ship
may
seem
to
a
savage
to
guide
the
vessel
acted
like
a
child
who
holding
a
couple
of
strings
inside
a
carriage
thinks
he
is
driving
it
chapter
xi
early
in
the
morning
of
the
sixth
of
october
pierre
went
out
of
the
shed
and
on
returning
stopped
by
the
door
to
play
with
a
little
blue
gray
dog
with
a
long
body
and
short
bandy
legs
that
jumped
about
him
this
little
dog
lived
in
their
shed
sleeping
beside
karataev
at
night
it
sometimes
made
excursions
into
the
town
but
always
returned
again
probably
it
had
never
had
an
owner
and
it
still
belonged
to
nobody
and
had
no
name
the
french
called
it
azor
the
soldier
who
told
stories
called
it
femgalka
karataev
and
others
called
it
gray
or
sometimes
flabby
its
lack
of
a
master
a
name
or
even
of
a
breed
or
any
definite
color
did
not
seem
to
trouble
the
blue
gray
dog
in
the
least
its
furry
tail
stood
up
firm
and
round
as
a
plume
its
bandy
legs
served
it
so
well
that
it
would
often
gracefully
lift
a
hind
leg
and
run
very
easily
and
quickly
on
three
legs
as
if
disdaining
to
use
all
four
everything
pleased
it
now
it
would
roll
on
its
back
yelping
with
delight
now
bask
in
the
sun
with
a
thoughtful
air
of
importance
and
now
frolic
about
playing
with
a
chip
of
wood
or
a
straw
pierre
s
attire
by
now
consisted
of
a
dirty
torn
shirt
the
only
remnant
of
his
former
clothing
a
pair
of
soldier
s
trousers
which
by
karataev
s
advice
he
tied
with
string
round
the
ankles
for
warmth
and
a
peasant
coat
and
cap
physically
he
had
changed
much
during
this
time
he
no
longer
seemed
stout
though
he
still
had
the
appearance
of
solidity
and
strength
hereditary
in
his
family
a
beard
and
mustache
covered
the
lower
part
of
his
face
and
a
tangle
of
hair
infested
with
lice
curled
round
his
head
like
a
cap
the
look
of
his
eyes
was
resolute
calm
and
animatedly
alert
as
never
before
the
former
slackness
which
had
shown
itself
even
in
his
eyes
was
now
replaced
by
an
energetic
readiness
for
action
and
resistance
his
feet
were
bare
pierre
first
looked
down
the
field
across
which
vehicles
and
horsemen
were
passing
that
morning
then
into
the
distance
across
the
river
then
at
the
dog
who
was
pretending
to
be
in
earnest
about
biting
him
and
then
at
his
bare
feet
which
he
placed
with
pleasure
in
various
positions
moving
his
dirty
thick
big
toes
every
time
he
looked
at
his
bare
feet
a
smile
of
animated
self
satisfaction
flitted
across
his
face
the
sight
of
them
reminded
him
of
all
he
had
experienced
and
learned
during
these
weeks
and
this
recollection
was
pleasant
to
him
for
some
days
the
weather
had
been
calm
and
clear
with
slight
frosts
in
the
mornings
what
is
called
an
old
wives
summer
in
the
sunshine
the
air
was
warm
and
that
warmth
was
particularly
pleasant
with
the
invigorating
freshness
of
the
morning
frost
still
in
the
air
on
everything
far
and
near
lay
the
magic
crystal
glitter
seen
only
at
that
time
autumn
the
sparrow
hills
were
visible
in
the
distance
with
the
village
the
church
and
the
large
white
house
the
bare
trees
the
sand
the
bricks
and
roofs
of
the
houses
the
green
church
spire
and
the
corners
of
the
white
house
in
the
distance
all
stood
out
in
the
transparent
air
in
most
delicate
outline
and
with
unnatural
clearness
near
by
could
be
seen
the
familiar
ruins
of
a
half
burned
mansion
occupied
by
the
french
with
lilac
bushes
still
showing
dark
green
beside
the
fence
and
even
that
ruined
and
befouled
house
which
in
dull
weather
was
repulsively
ugly
seemed
quietly
beautiful
now
in
the
clear
motionless
brilliance
a
french
corporal
with
coat
unbuttoned
in
a
homely
way
a
skullcap
on
his
head
and
a
short
pipe
in
his
mouth
came
from
behind
a
corner
of
the
shed
and
approached
pierre
with
a
friendly
wink
what
sunshine
monsieur
kiril
their
name
for
pierre
eh
just
like
spring
and
the
corporal
leaned
against
the
door
and
offered
pierre
his
pipe
though
whenever
he
offered
it
pierre
always
declined
it
to
be
on
the
march
in
such
weather
he
began
pierre
inquired
what
was
being
said
about
leaving
and
the
corporal
told
him
that
nearly
all
the
troops
were
starting
and
there
ought
to
be
an
order
about
the
prisoners
that
day
sokolov
one
of
the
soldiers
in
the
shed
with
pierre
was
dying
and
pierre
told
the
corporal
that
something
should
be
done
about
him
the
corporal
replied
that
pierre
need
not
worry
about
that
as
they
had
an
ambulance
and
a
permanent
hospital
and
arrangements
would
be
made
for
the
sick
and
that
in
general
everything
that
could
happen
had
been
foreseen
by
the
authorities
besides
monsieur
kiril
you
have
only
to
say
a
word
to
the
captain
you
know
he
is
a
man
who
never
forgets
anything
speak
to
the
captain
when
he
makes
his
round
he
will
do
anything
for
you
the
captain
of
whom
the
corporal
spoke
often
had
long
chats
with
pierre
and
showed
him
all
sorts
of
favors
you
see
st
thomas
he
said
to
me
the
other
day
monsieur
kiril
is
a
man
of
education
who
speaks
french
he
is
a
russian
seigneur
who
has
had
misfortunes
but
he
is
a
man
he
knows
what
s
what
if
he
wants
anything
and
asks
me
he
won
t
get
a
refusal
when
one
has
studied
you
see
one
likes
education
and
well
bred
people
it
is
for
your
sake
i
mention
it
monsieur
kiril
the
other
day
if
it
had
not
been
for
you
that
affair
would
have
ended
ill
and
after
chatting
a
while
longer
the
corporal
went
away
the
affair
he
had
alluded
to
had
happened
a
few
days
before
a
fight
between
the
prisoners
and
the
french
soldiers
in
which
pierre
had
succeeded
in
pacifying
his
comrades
some
of
the
prisoners
who
had
heard
pierre
talking
to
the
corporal
immediately
asked
what
the
frenchman
had
said
while
pierre
was
repeating
what
he
had
been
told
about
the
army
leaving
moscow
a
thin
sallow
tattered
french
soldier
came
up
to
the
door
of
the
shed
rapidly
and
timidly
raising
his
fingers
to
his
forehead
by
way
of
greeting
he
asked
pierre
whether
the
soldier
platoche
to
whom
he
had
given
a
shirt
to
sew
was
in
that
shed
a
week
before
the
french
had
had
boot
leather
and
linen
issued
to
them
which
they
had
given
out
to
the
prisoners
to
make
up
into
boots
and
shirts
for
them
ready
ready
dear
fellow
said
karataev
coming
out
with
a
neatly
folded
shirt
karataev
on
account
of
the
warm
weather
and
for
convenience
at
work
was
wearing
only
trousers
and
a
tattered
shirt
as
black
as
soot
his
hair
was
bound
round
workman
fashion
with
a
wisp
of
lime
tree
bast
and
his
round
face
seemed
rounder
and
pleasanter
than
ever
a
promise
is
own
brother
to
performance
i
said
friday
and
here
it
is
ready
said
platon
smiling
and
unfolding
the
shirt
he
had
sewn
the
frenchman
glanced
around
uneasily
and
then
as
if
overcoming
his
hesitation
rapidly
threw
off
his
uniform
and
put
on
the
shirt
he
had
a
long
greasy
flowered
silk
waistcoat
next
to
his
sallow
thin
bare
body
but
no
shirt
he
was
evidently
afraid
the
prisoners
looking
on
would
laugh
at
him
and
thrust
his
head
into
the
shirt
hurriedly
none
of
the
prisoners
said
a
word
see
it
fits
well
platon
kept
repeating
pulling
the
shirt
straight
the
frenchman
having
pushed
his
head
and
hands
through
without
raising
his
eyes
looked
down
at
the
shirt
and
examined
the
seams
you
see
dear
man
this
is
not
a
sewing
shop
and
i
had
no
proper
tools
and
as
they
say
one
needs
a
tool
even
to
kill
a
louse
said
platon
with
one
of
his
round
smiles
obviously
pleased
with
his
work
it
s
good
quite
good
thank
you
said
the
frenchman
in
french
but
there
must
be
some
linen
left
over
it
will
fit
better
still
when
it
sets
to
your
body
said
karataev
still
admiring
his
handiwork
you
ll
be
nice
and
comfortable
thanks
thanks
old
fellow
but
the
bits
left
over
said
the
frenchman
again
and
smiled
he
took
out
an
assignation
ruble
note
and
gave
it
to
karataev
but
give
me
the
pieces
that
are
over
pierre
saw
that
platon
did
not
want
to
understand
what
the
frenchman
was
saying
and
he
looked
on
without
interfering
karataev
thanked
the
frenchman
for
the
money
and
went
on
admiring
his
own
work
the
frenchman
insisted
on
having
the
pieces
returned
that
were
left
over
and
asked
pierre
to
translate
what
he
said
what
does
he
want
the
bits
for
said
karataev
they
d
make
fine
leg
bands
for
us
well
never
mind
and
karataev
with
a
suddenly
changed
and
saddened
expression
took
a
small
bundle
of
scraps
from
inside
his
shirt
and
gave
it
to
the
frenchman
without
looking
at
him
oh
dear
muttered
karataev
and
went
away
the
frenchman
looked
at
the
linen
considered
for
a
moment
then
looked
inquiringly
at
pierre
and
as
if
pierre
s
look
had
told
him
something
suddenly
blushed
and
shouted
in
a
squeaky
voice
platoche
eh
platoche
keep
them
yourself
and
handing
back
the
odd
bits
he
turned
and
went
out
there
look
at
that
said
karataev
swaying
his
head
people
said
they
were
not
christians
but
they
too
have
souls
it
s
what
the
old
folk
used
to
say
a
sweating
hand
s
an
open
hand
a
dry
hand
s
close
he
s
naked
but
yet
he
s
given
it
back
karataev
smiled
thoughtfully
and
was
silent
awhile
looking
at
the
pieces
but
they
ll
make
grand
leg
bands
dear
friend
he
said
and
went
back
into
the
shed
chapter
xii
four
weeks
had
passed
since
pierre
had
been
taken
prisoner
and
though
the
french
had
offered
to
move
him
from
the
men
s
to
the
officers
shed
he
had
stayed
in
the
shed
where
he
was
first
put
in
burned
and
devastated
moscow
pierre
experienced
almost
the
extreme
limits
of
privation
a
man
can
endure
but
thanks
to
his
physical
strength
and
health
of
which
he
had
till
then
been
unconscious
and
thanks
especially
to
the
fact
that
the
privations
came
so
gradually
that
it
was
impossible
to
say
when
they
began
he
endured
his
position
not
only
lightly
but
joyfully
and
just
at
this
time
he
obtained
the
tranquillity
and
ease
of
mind
he
had
formerly
striven
in
vain
to
reach
he
had
long
sought
in
different
ways
that
tranquillity
of
mind
that
inner
harmony
which
had
so
impressed
him
in
the
soldiers
at
the
battle
of
borodino
he
had
sought
it
in
philanthropy
in
freemasonry
in
the
dissipations
of
town
life
in
wine
in
heroic
feats
of
self
sacrifice
and
in
romantic
love
for
natasha
he
had
sought
it
by
reasoning
and
all
these
quests
and
experiments
had
failed
him
and
now
without
thinking
about
it
he
had
found
that
peace
and
inner
harmony
only
through
the
horror
of
death
through
privation
and
through
what
he
recognized
in
karataev
those
dreadful
moments
he
had
lived
through
at
the
executions
had
as
it
were
forever
washed
away
from
his
imagination
and
memory
the
agitating
thoughts
and
feelings
that
had
formerly
seemed
so
important
it
did
not
now
occur
to
him
to
think
of
russia
or
the
war
or
politics
or
napoleon
it
was
plain
to
him
that
all
these
things
were
no
business
of
his
and
that
he
was
not
called
on
to
judge
concerning
them
and
therefore
could
not
do
so
russia
and
summer
weather
are
not
bound
together
he
thought
repeating
words
of
karataev
s
which
he
found
strangely
consoling
his
intention
of
killing
napoleon
and
his
calculations
of
the
cabalistic
number
of
the
beast
of
the
apocalypse
now
seemed
to
him
meaningless
and
even
ridiculous
his
anger
with
his
wife
and
anxiety
that
his
name
should
not
be
smirched
now
seemed
not
merely
trivial
but
even
amusing
what
concern
was
it
of
his
that
somewhere
or
other
that
woman
was
leading
the
life
she
preferred
what
did
it
matter
to
anybody
and
especially
to
him
whether
or
not
they
found
out
that
their
prisoner
s
name
was
count
bezukhov
he
now
often
remembered
his
conversation
with
prince
andrew
and
quite
agreed
with
him
though
he
understood
prince
andrew
s
thoughts
somewhat
differently
prince
andrew
had
thought
and
said
that
happiness
could
only
be
negative
but
had
said
it
with
a
shade
of
bitterness
and
irony
as
though
he
was
really
saying
that
all
desire
for
positive
happiness
is
implanted
in
us
merely
to
torment
us
and
never
be
satisfied
but
pierre
believed
it
without
any
mental
reservation
the
absence
of
suffering
the
satisfaction
of
one
s
needs
and
consequent
freedom
in
the
choice
of
one
s
occupation
that
is
of
one
s
way
of
life
now
seemed
to
pierre
to
be
indubitably
man
s
highest
happiness
here
and
now
for
the
first
time
he
fully
appreciated
the
enjoyment
of
eating
when
he
wanted
to
eat
drinking
when
he
wanted
to
drink
sleeping
when
he
wanted
to
sleep
of
warmth
when
he
was
cold
of
talking
to
a
fellow
man
when
he
wished
to
talk
and
to
hear
a
human
voice
the
satisfaction
of
one
s
needs
good
food
cleanliness
and
freedom
now
that
he
was
deprived
of
all
this
seemed
to
pierre
to
constitute
perfect
happiness
and
the
choice
of
occupation
that
is
of
his
way
of
life
now
that
that
was
so
restricted
seemed
to
him
such
an
easy
matter
that
he
forgot
that
a
superfluity
of
the
comforts
of
life
destroys
all
joy
in
satisfying
one
s
needs
while
great
freedom
in
the
choice
of
occupation
such
freedom
as
his
wealth
his
education
and
his
social
position
had
given
him
in
his
own
life
is
just
what
makes
the
choice
of
occupation
insolubly
difficult
and
destroys
the
desire
and
possibility
of
having
an
occupation
all
pierre
s
daydreams
now
turned
on
the
time
when
he
would
be
free
yet
subsequently
and
for
the
rest
of
his
life
he
thought
and
spoke
with
enthusiasm
of
that
month
of
captivity
of
those
irrecoverable
strong
joyful
sensations
and
chiefly
of
the
complete
peace
of
mind
and
inner
freedom
which
he
experienced
only
during
those
weeks
when
on
the
first
day
he
got
up
early
went
out
of
the
shed
at
dawn
and
saw
the
cupolas
and
crosses
of
the
new
convent
of
the
virgin
still
dark
at
first
the
hoarfrost
on
the
dusty
grass
the
sparrow
hills
and
the
wooded
banks
above
the
winding
river
vanishing
in
the
purple
distance
when
he
felt
the
contact
of
the
fresh
air
and
heard
the
noise
of
the
crows
flying
from
moscow
across
the
field
and
when
afterwards
light
gleamed
from
the
east
and
the
sun
s
rim
appeared
solemnly
from
behind
a
cloud
and
the
cupolas
and
crosses
the
hoarfrost
the
distance
and
the
river
all
began
to
sparkle
in
the
glad
light
pierre
felt
a
new
joy
and
strength
in
life
such
as
he
had
never
before
known
and
this
not
only
stayed
with
him
during
the
whole
of
his
imprisonment
but
even
grew
in
strength
as
the
hardships
of
his
position
increased
that
feeling
of
alertness
and
of
readiness
for
anything
was
still
further
strengthened
in
him
by
the
high
opinion
his
fellow
prisoners
formed
of
him
soon
after
his
arrival
at
the
shed
with
his
knowledge
of
languages
the
respect
shown
him
by
the
french
his
simplicity
his
readiness
to
give
anything
asked
of
him
he
received
the
allowance
of
three
rubles
a
week
made
to
officers
with
his
strength
which
he
showed
to
the
soldiers
by
pressing
nails
into
the
walls
of
the
hut
his
gentleness
to
his
companions
and
his
capacity
for
sitting
still
and
thinking
without
doing
anything
which
seemed
to
them
incomprehensible
he
appeared
to
them
a
rather
mysterious
and
superior
being
the
very
qualities
that
had
been
a
hindrance
if
not
actually
harmful
to
him
in
the
world
he
had
lived
in
his
strength
his
disdain
for
the
comforts
of
life
his
absent
mindedness
and
simplicity
here
among
these
people
gave
him
almost
the
status
of
a
hero
and
pierre
felt
that
their
opinion
placed
responsibilities
upon
him
chapter
xiii
the
french
evacuation
began
on
the
night
between
the
sixth
and
seventh
of
october
kitchens
and
sheds
were
dismantled
carts
loaded
and
troops
and
baggage
trains
started
at
seven
in
the
morning
a
french
convoy
in
marching
trim
wearing
shakos
and
carrying
muskets
knapsacks
and
enormous
sacks
stood
in
front
of
the
sheds
and
animated
french
talk
mingled
with
curses
sounded
all
along
the
lines
in
the
shed
everyone
was
ready
dressed
belted
shod
and
only
awaited
the
order
to
start
the
sick
soldier
sokolov
pale
and
thin
with
dark
shadows
round
his
eyes
alone
sat
in
his
place
barefoot
and
not
dressed
his
eyes
prominent
from
the
emaciation
of
his
face
gazed
inquiringly
at
his
comrades
who
were
paying
no
attention
to
him
and
he
moaned
regularly
and
quietly
it
was
evidently
not
so
much
his
sufferings
that
caused
him
to
moan
he
had
dysentery
as
his
fear
and
grief
at
being
left
alone
pierre
girt
with
a
rope
round
his
waist
and
wearing
shoes
karataev
had
made
for
him
from
some
leather
a
french
soldier
had
torn
off
a
tea
chest
and
brought
to
have
his
boots
mended
with
went
up
to
the
sick
man
and
squatted
down
beside
him
you
know
sokolov
they
are
not
all
going
away
they
have
a
hospital
here
you
may
be
better
off
than
we
others
said
pierre
o
lord
oh
it
will
be
the
death
of
me
o
lord
moaned
the
man
in
a
louder
voice
i
ll
go
and
ask
them
again
directly
said
pierre
rising
and
going
to
the
door
of
the
shed
just
as
pierre
reached
the
door
the
corporal
who
had
offered
him
a
pipe
the
day
before
came
up
to
it
with
two
soldiers
the
corporal
and
soldiers
were
in
marching
kit
with
knapsacks
and
shakos
that
had
metal
straps
and
these
changed
their
familiar
faces
the
corporal
came
according
to
orders
to
shut
the
door
the
prisoners
had
to
be
counted
before
being
let
out
corporal
what
will
they
do
with
the
sick
man
pierre
began
but
even
as
he
spoke
he
began
to
doubt
whether
this
was
the
corporal
he
knew
or
a
stranger
so
unlike
himself
did
the
corporal
seem
at
that
moment
moreover
just
as
pierre
was
speaking
a
sharp
rattle
of
drums
was
suddenly
heard
from
both
sides
the
corporal
frowned
at
pierre
s
words
and
uttering
some
meaningless
oaths
slammed
the
door
the
shed
became
semidark
and
the
sharp
rattle
of
the
drums
on
two
sides
drowned
the
sick
man
s
groans
there
it
is
it
again
said
pierre
to
himself
and
an
involuntary
shudder
ran
down
his
spine
in
the
corporal
s
changed
face
in
the
sound
of
his
voice
in
the
stirring
and
deafening
noise
of
the
drums
he
recognized
that
mysterious
callous
force
which
compelled
people
against
their
will
to
kill
their
fellow
men
that
force
the
effect
of
which
he
had
witnessed
during
the
executions
to
fear
or
to
try
to
escape
that
force
to
address
entreaties
or
exhortations
to
those
who
served
as
its
tools
was
useless
pierre
knew
this
now
one
had
to
wait
and
endure
he
did
not
again
go
to
the
sick
man
nor
turn
to
look
at
him
but
stood
frowning
by
the
door
of
the
hut
when
that
door
was
opened
and
the
prisoners
crowding
against
one
another
like
a
flock
of
sheep
squeezed
into
the
exit
pierre
pushed
his
way
forward
and
approached
that
very
captain
who
as
the
corporal
had
assured
him
was
ready
to
do
anything
for
him
the
captain
was
also
in
marching
kit
and
on
his
cold
face
appeared
that
same
it
which
pierre
had
recognized
in
the
corporal
s
words
and
in
the
roll
of
the
drums
pass
on
pass
on
the
captain
reiterated
frowning
sternly
and
looking
at
the
prisoners
who
thronged
past
him
pierre
went
up
to
him
though
he
knew
his
attempt
would
be
vain
what
now
the
officer
asked
with
a
cold
look
as
if
not
recognizing
pierre
pierre
told
him
about
the
sick
man
he
ll
manage
to
walk
devil
take
him
said
the
captain
pass
on
pass
on
he
continued
without
looking
at
pierre
but
he
is
dying
pierre
again
began
be
so
good
shouted
the
captain
frowning
angrily
dram
da
da
dam
dam
dam
rattled
the
drums
and
pierre
understood
that
this
mysterious
force
completely
controlled
these
men
and
that
it
was
now
useless
to
say
any
more
the
officer
prisoners
were
separated
from
the
soldiers
and
told
to
march
in
front
there
were
about
thirty
officers
with
pierre
among
them
and
about
three
hundred
men
the
officers
who
had
come
from
the
other
sheds
were
all
strangers
to
pierre
and
much
better
dressed
than
he
they
looked
at
him
and
at
his
shoes
mistrustfully
as
at
an
alien
not
far
from
him
walked
a
fat
major
with
a
sallow
bloated
angry
face
who
was
wearing
a
kazan
dressing
grown
tied
round
with
a
towel
and
who
evidently
enjoyed
the
respect
of
his
fellow
prisoners
he
kept
one
hand
in
which
he
clasped
his
tobacco
pouch
inside
the
bosom
of
his
dressing
gown
and
held
the
stem
of
his
pipe
firmly
with
the
other
panting
and
puffing
the
major
grumbled
and
growled
at
everybody
because
he
thought
he
was
being
pushed
and
that
they
were
all
hurrying
when
they
had
nowhere
to
hurry
to
and
were
all
surprised
at
something
when
there
was
nothing
to
be
surprised
at
another
a
thin
little
officer
was
speaking
to
everyone
conjecturing
where
they
were
now
being
taken
and
how
far
they
would
get
that
day
an
official
in
felt
boots
and
wearing
a
commissariat
uniform
ran
round
from
side
to
side
and
gazed
at
the
ruins
of
moscow
loudly
announcing
his
observations
as
to
what
had
been
burned
down
and
what
this
or
that
part
of
the
city
was
that
they
could
see
a
third
officer
who
by
his
accent
was
a
pole
disputed
with
the
commissariat
officer
arguing
that
he
was
mistaken
in
his
identification
of
the
different
wards
of
moscow
what
are
you
disputing
about
said
the
major
angrily
what
does
it
matter
whether
it
is
st
nicholas
or
st
blasius
you
see
it
s
burned
down
and
there
s
an
end
of
it
what
are
you
pushing
for
isn
t
the
road
wide
enough
said
he
turning
to
a
man
behind
him
who
was
not
pushing
him
at
all
oh
oh
oh
what
have
they
done
the
prisoners
on
one
side
and
another
were
heard
saying
as
they
gazed
on
the
charred
ruins
all
beyond
the
river
and
zubova
and
in
the
kremlin
just
look
there
s
not
half
of
it
left
yes
i
told
you
the
whole
quarter
beyond
the
river
and
so
it
is
well
you
know
it
s
burned
so
what
s
the
use
of
talking
said
the
major
as
they
passed
near
a
church
in
the
khamovniki
one
of
the
few
unburned
quarters
of
moscow
the
whole
mass
of
prisoners
suddenly
started
to
one
side
and
exclamations
of
horror
and
disgust
were
heard
ah
the
villains
what
heathens
yes
dead
dead
so
he
is
and
smeared
with
something
pierre
too
drew
near
the
church
where
the
thing
was
that
evoked
these
exclamations
and
dimly
made
out
something
leaning
against
the
palings
surrounding
the
church
from
the
words
of
his
comrades
who
saw
better
than
he
did
he
found
that
this
was
the
body
of
a
man
set
upright
against
the
palings
with
its
face
smeared
with
soot
go
on
what
the
devil
go
on
thirty
thousand
devils
the
convoy
guards
began
cursing
and
the
french
soldiers
with
fresh
virulence
drove
away
with
their
swords
the
crowd
of
prisoners
who
were
gazing
at
the
dead
man
chapter
xiv
through
the
cross
streets
of
the
khamovniki
quarter
the
prisoners
marched
followed
only
by
their
escort
and
the
vehicles
and
wagons
belonging
to
that
escort
but
when
they
reached
the
supply
stores
they
came
among
a
huge
and
closely
packed
train
of
artillery
mingled
with
private
vehicles
at
the
bridge
they
all
halted
waiting
for
those
in
front
to
get
across
from
the
bridge
they
had
a
view
of
endless
lines
of
moving
baggage
trains
before
and
behind
them
to
the
right
where
the
kaluga
road
turns
near
neskuchny
endless
rows
of
troops
and
carts
stretched
away
into
the
distance
these
were
troops
of
beauharnais
corps
which
had
started
before
any
of
the
others
behind
along
the
riverside
and
across
the
stone
bridge
were
ney
s
troops
and
transport
davout
s
troops
in
whose
charge
were
the
prisoners
were
crossing
the
crimean
bridge
and
some
were
already
debouching
into
the
kaluga
road
but
the
baggage
trains
stretched
out
so
that
the
last
of
beauharnais
train
had
not
yet
got
out
of
moscow
and
reached
the
kaluga
road
when
the
vanguard
of
ney
s
army
was
already
emerging
from
the
great
ordynka
street
when
they
had
crossed
the
crimean
bridge
the
prisoners
moved
a
few
steps
forward
halted
and
again
moved
on
and
from
all
sides
vehicles
and
men
crowded
closer
and
closer
together
they
advanced
the
few
hundred
paces
that
separated
the
bridge
from
the
kaluga
road
taking
more
than
an
hour
to
do
so
and
came
out
upon
the
square
where
the
streets
of
the
transmoskva
ward
and
the
kaluga
road
converge
and
the
prisoners
jammed
close
together
had
to
stand
for
some
hours
at
that
crossway
from
all
sides
like
the
roar
of
the
sea
were
heard
the
rattle
of
wheels
the
tramp
of
feet
and
incessant
shouts
of
anger
and
abuse
pierre
stood
pressed
against
the
wall
of
a
charred
house
listening
to
that
noise
which
mingled
in
his
imagination
with
the
roll
of
the
drums
to
get
a
better
view
several
officer
prisoners
climbed
onto
the
wall
of
the
half
burned
house
against
which
pierre
was
leaning
what
crowds
just
look
at
the
crowds
they
ve
loaded
goods
even
on
the
cannon
look
there
those
are
furs
they
exclaimed
just
see
what
the
blackguards
have
looted
there
see
what
that
one
has
behind
in
the
cart
why
those
are
settings
taken
from
some
icons
by
heaven
oh
the
rascals
see
how
that
fellow
has
loaded
himself
up
he
can
hardly
walk
good
lord
they
ve
even
grabbed
those
chaises
see
that
fellow
there
sitting
on
the
trunks
heavens
they
re
fighting
that
s
right
hit
him
on
the
snout
on
his
snout
like
this
we
shan
t
get
away
before
evening
look
look
there
why
that
must
be
napoleon
s
own
see
what
horses
and
the
monograms
with
a
crown
it
s
like
a
portable
house
that
fellow
s
dropped
his
sack
and
doesn
t
see
it
fighting
again
a
woman
with
a
baby
and
not
bad
looking
either
yes
i
dare
say
that
s
the
way
they
ll
let
you
pass
just
look
there
s
no
end
to
it
russian
wenches
by
heaven
so
they
are
in
carriages
see
how
comfortably
they
ve
settled
themselves
again
as
at
the
church
in
khamovniki
a
wave
of
general
curiosity
bore
all
the
prisoners
forward
onto
the
road
and
pierre
thanks
to
his
stature
saw
over
the
heads
of
the
others
what
so
attracted
their
curiosity
in
three
carriages
involved
among
the
munition
carts
closely
squeezed
together
sat
women
with
rouged
faces
dressed
in
glaring
colors
who
were
shouting
something
in
shrill
voices
from
the
moment
pierre
had
recognized
the
appearance
of
the
mysterious
force
nothing
had
seemed
to
him
strange
or
dreadful
neither
the
corpse
smeared
with
soot
for
fun
nor
these
women
hurrying
away
nor
the
burned
ruins
of
moscow
all
that
he
now
witnessed
scarcely
made
an
impression
on
him
as
if
his
soul
making
ready
for
a
hard
struggle
refused
to
receive
impressions
that
might
weaken
it
the
women
s
vehicles
drove
by
behind
them
came
more
carts
soldiers
wagons
soldiers
gun
carriages
carriages
soldiers
ammunition
carts
more
soldiers
and
now
and
then
women
pierre
did
not
see
the
people
as
individuals
but
saw
their
movement
all
these
people
and
horses
seemed
driven
forward
by
some
invisible
power
during
the
hour
pierre
watched
them
they
all
came
flowing
from
the
different
streets
with
one
and
the
same
desire
to
get
on
quickly
they
all
jostled
one
another
began
to
grow
angry
and
to
fight
white
teeth
gleamed
brows
frowned
ever
the
same
words
of
abuse
flew
from
side
to
side
and
all
the
faces
bore
the
same
swaggeringly
resolute
and
coldly
cruel
expression
that
had
struck
pierre
that
morning
on
the
corporal
s
face
when
the
drums
were
beating
it
was
not
till
nearly
evening
that
the
officer
commanding
the
escort
collected
his
men
and
with
shouts
and
quarrels
forced
his
way
in
among
the
baggage
trains
and
the
prisoners
hemmed
in
on
all
sides
emerged
onto
the
kaluga
road
they
marched
very
quickly
without
resting
and
halted
only
when
the
sun
began
to
set
the
baggage
carts
drew
up
close
together
and
the
men
began
to
prepare
for
their
night
s
rest
they
all
appeared
angry
and
dissatisfied
for
a
long
time
oaths
angry
shouts
and
fighting
could
be
heard
from
all
sides
a
carriage
that
followed
the
escort
ran
into
one
of
the
carts
and
knocked
a
hole
in
it
with
its
pole
several
soldiers
ran
toward
the
cart
from
different
sides
some
beat
the
carriage
horses
on
their
heads
turning
them
aside
others
fought
among
themselves
and
pierre
saw
that
one
german
was
badly
wounded
on
the
head
by
a
sword
it
seemed
that
all
these
men
now
that
they
had
stopped
amid
fields
in
the
chill
dusk
of
the
autumn
evening
experienced
one
and
the
same
feeling
of
unpleasant
awakening
from
the
hurry
and
eagerness
to
push
on
that
had
seized
them
at
the
start
once
at
a
standstill
they
all
seemed
to
understand
that
they
did
not
yet
know
where
they
were
going
and
that
much
that
was
painful
and
difficult
awaited
them
on
this
journey
during
this
halt
the
escort
treated
the
prisoners
even
worse
than
they
had
done
at
the
start
it
was
here
that
the
prisoners
for
the
first
time
received
horseflesh
for
their
meat
ration
from
the
officer
down
to
the
lowest
soldier
they
showed
what
seemed
like
personal
spite
against
each
of
the
prisoners
in
unexpected
contrast
to
their
former
friendly
relations
this
spite
increased
still
more
when
on
calling
over
the
roll
of
prisoners
it
was
found
that
in
the
bustle
of
leaving
moscow
one
russian
soldier
who
had
pretended
to
suffer
from
colic
had
escaped
pierre
saw
a
frenchman
beat
a
russian
soldier
cruelly
for
straying
too
far
from
the
road
and
heard
his
friend
the
captain
reprimand
and
threaten
to
court
martial
a
noncommissioned
officer
on
account
of
the
escape
of
the
russian
to
the
noncommissioned
officer
s
excuse
that
the
prisoner
was
ill
and
could
not
walk
the
officer
replied
that
the
order
was
to
shoot
those
who
lagged
behind
pierre
felt
that
that
fatal
force
which
had
crushed
him
during
the
executions
but
which
he
had
not
felt
during
his
imprisonment
now
again
controlled
his
existence
it
was
terrible
but
he
felt
that
in
proportion
to
the
efforts
of
that
fatal
force
to
crush
him
there
grew
and
strengthened
in
his
soul
a
power
of
life
independent
of
it
he
ate
his
supper
of
buckwheat
soup
with
horseflesh
and
chatted
with
his
comrades
neither
pierre
nor
any
of
the
others
spoke
of
what
they
had
seen
in
moscow
or
of
the
roughness
of
their
treatment
by
the
french
or
of
the
order
to
shoot
them
which
had
been
announced
to
them
as
if
in
reaction
against
the
worsening
of
their
position
they
were
all
particularly
animated
and
gay
they
spoke
of
personal
reminiscences
of
amusing
scenes
they
had
witnessed
during
the
campaign
and
avoided
all
talk
of
their
present
situation
the
sun
had
set
long
since
bright
stars
shone
out
here
and
there
in
the
sky
a
red
glow
as
of
a
conflagration
spread
above
the
horizon
from
the
rising
full
moon
and
that
vast
red
ball
swayed
strangely
in
the
gray
haze
it
grew
light
the
evening
was
ending
but
the
night
had
not
yet
come
pierre
got
up
and
left
his
new
companions
crossing
between
the
campfires
to
the
other
side
of
the
road
where
he
had
been
told
the
common
soldier
prisoners
were
stationed
he
wanted
to
talk
to
them
on
the
road
he
was
stopped
by
a
french
sentinel
who
ordered
him
back
pierre
turned
back
not
to
his
companions
by
the
campfire
but
to
an
unharnessed
cart
where
there
was
nobody
tucking
his
legs
under
him
and
dropping
his
head
he
sat
down
on
the
cold
ground
by
the
wheel
of
the
cart
and
remained
motionless
a
long
while
sunk
in
thought
suddenly
he
burst
out
into
a
fit
of
his
broad
good
natured
laughter
so
loud
that
men
from
various
sides
turned
with
surprise
to
see
what
this
strange
and
evidently
solitary
laughter
could
mean
ha
ha
ha
laughed
pierre
and
he
said
aloud
to
himself
the
soldier
did
not
let
me
pass
they
took
me
and
shut
me
up
they
hold
me
captive
what
me
me
my
immortal
soul
ha
ha
ha
ha
ha
ha
and
he
laughed
till
tears
started
to
his
eyes
a
man
got
up
and
came
to
see
what
this
queer
big
fellow
was
laughing
at
all
by
himself
pierre
stopped
laughing
got
up
went
farther
away
from
the
inquisitive
man
and
looked
around
him
the
huge
endless
bivouac
that
had
previously
resounded
with
the
crackling
of
campfires
and
the
voices
of
many
men
had
grown
quiet
the
red
campfires
were
growing
paler
and
dying
down
high
up
in
the
light
sky
hung
the
full
moon
forests
and
fields
beyond
the
camp
unseen
before
were
now
visible
in
the
distance
and
farther
still
beyond
those
forests
and
fields
the
bright
oscillating
limitless
distance
lured
one
to
itself
pierre
glanced
up
at
the
sky
and
the
twinkling
stars
in
its
faraway
depths
and
all
that
is
me
all
that
is
within
me
and
it
is
all
i
thought
pierre
and
they
caught
all
that
and
put
it
into
a
shed
boarded
up
with
planks
he
smiled
and
went
and
lay
down
to
sleep
beside
his
companions
chapter
xv
in
the
early
days
of
october
another
envoy
came
to
kutuzov
with
a
letter
from
napoleon
proposing
peace
and
falsely
dated
from
moscow
though
napoleon
was
already
not
far
from
kutuzov
on
the
old
kaluga
road
kutuzov
replied
to
this
letter
as
he
had
done
to
the
one
formerly
brought
by
lauriston
saying
that
there
could
be
no
question
of
peace
soon
after
that
a
report
was
received
from
dorokhov
s
guerrilla
detachment
operating
to
the
left
of
tarutino
that
troops
of
broussier
s
division
had
been
seen
at
forminsk
and
that
being
separated
from
the
rest
of
the
french
army
they
might
easily
be
destroyed
the
soldiers
and
officers
again
demanded
action
generals
on
the
staff
excited
by
the
memory
of
the
easy
victory
at
tarutino
urged
kutuzov
to
carry
out
dorokhov
s
suggestion
kutuzov
did
not
consider
any
offensive
necessary
the
result
was
a
compromise
which
was
inevitable
a
small
detachment
was
sent
to
forminsk
to
attack
broussier
by
a
strange
coincidence
this
task
which
turned
out
to
be
a
most
difficult
and
important
one
was
entrusted
to
dokhturov
that
same
modest
little
dokhturov
whom
no
one
had
described
to
us
as
drawing
up
plans
of
battles
dashing
about
in
front
of
regiments
showering
crosses
on
batteries
and
so
on
and
who
was
thought
to
be
and
was
spoken
of
as
undecided
and
undiscerning
but
whom
we
find
commanding
wherever
the
position
was
most
difficult
all
through
the
russo
french
wars
from
austerlitz
to
the
year
at
austerlitz
he
remained
last
at
the
augezd
dam
rallying
the
regiments
saving
what
was
possible
when
all
were
flying
and
perishing
and
not
a
single
general
was
left
in
the
rear
guard
ill
with
fever
he
went
to
smolensk
with
twenty
thousand
men
to
defend
the
town
against
napoleon
s
whole
army
in
smolensk
at
the
malakhov
gate
he
had
hardly
dozed
off
in
a
paroxysm
of
fever
before
he
was
awakened
by
the
bombardment
of
the
town
and
smolensk
held
out
all
day
long
at
the
battle
of
borodino
when
bagration
was
killed
and
nine
tenths
of
the
men
of
our
left
flank
had
fallen
and
the
full
force
of
the
french
artillery
fire
was
directed
against
it
the
man
sent
there
was
this
same
irresolute
and
undiscerning
dokhturov
kutuzov
hastening
to
rectify
a
mistake
he
had
made
by
sending
someone
else
there
first
and
the
quiet
little
dokhturov
rode
thither
and
borodino
became
the
greatest
glory
of
the
russian
army
many
heroes
have
been
described
to
us
in
verse
and
prose
but
of
dokhturov
scarcely
a
word
has
been
said
it
was
dokhturov
again
whom
they
sent
to
forminsk
and
from
there
to
malo
yaroslavets
the
place
where
the
last
battle
with
the
french
was
fought
and
where
the
obvious
disintegration
of
the
french
army
began
and
we
are
told
of
many
geniuses
and
heroes
of
that
period
of
the
campaign
but
of
dokhturov
nothing
or
very
little
is
said
and
that
dubiously
and
this
silence
about
dokhturov
is
the
clearest
testimony
to
his
merit
it
is
natural
for
a
man
who
does
not
understand
the
workings
of
a
machine
to
imagine
that
a
shaving
that
has
fallen
into
it
by
chance
and
is
interfering
with
its
action
and
tossing
about
in
it
is
its
most
important
part
the
man
who
does
not
understand
the
construction
of
the
machine
cannot
conceive
that
the
small
connecting
cogwheel
which
revolves
quietly
is
one
of
the
most
essential
parts
of
the
machine
and
not
the
shaving
which
merely
harms
and
hinders
the
working
on
the
tenth
of
october
when
dokhturov
had
gone
halfway
to
forminsk
and
stopped
at
the
village
of
aristovo
preparing
faithfully
to
execute
the
orders
he
had
received
the
whole
french
army
having
in
its
convulsive
movement
reached
murat
s
position
apparently
in
order
to
give
battle
suddenly
without
any
reason
turned
off
to
the
left
onto
the
new
kaluga
road
and
began
to
enter
forminsk
where
only
broussier
had
been
till
then
at
that
time
dokhturov
had
under
his
command
besides
dorokhov
s
detachment
the
two
small
guerrilla
detachments
of
figner
and
seslavin
on
the
evening
of
october
seslavin
came
to
the
aristovo
headquarters
with
a
french
guardsman
he
had
captured
the
prisoner
said
that
the
troops
that
had
entered
forminsk
that
day
were
the
vanguard
of
the
whole
army
that
napoleon
was
there
and
the
whole
army
had
left
moscow
four
days
previously
that
same
evening
a
house
serf
who
had
come
from
borovsk
said
he
had
seen
an
immense
army
entering
the
town
some
cossacks
of
dokhturov
s
detachment
reported
having
sighted
the
french
guards
marching
along
the
road
to
borovsk
from
all
these
reports
it
was
evident
that
where
they
had
expected
to
meet
a
single
division
there
was
now
the
whole
french
army
marching
from
moscow
in
an
unexpected
direction
along
the
kaluga
road
dokhturov
was
unwilling
to
undertake
any
action
as
it
was
not
clear
to
him
now
what
he
ought
to
do
he
had
been
ordered
to
attack
forminsk
but
only
broussier
had
been
there
at
that
time
and
now
the
whole
french
army
was
there
ermolov
wished
to
act
on
his
own
judgment
but
dokhturov
insisted
that
he
must
have
kutuzov
s
instructions
so
it
was
decided
to
send
a
dispatch
to
the
staff
for
this
purpose
a
capable
officer
bolkhovitinov
was
chosen
who
was
to
explain
the
whole
affair
by
word
of
mouth
besides
delivering
a
written
report
toward
midnight
bolkhovitinov
having
received
the
dispatch
and
verbal
instructions
galloped
off
to
the
general
staff
accompanied
by
a
cossack
with
spare
horses
chapter
xvi
it
was
a
warm
dark
autumn
night
it
had
been
raining
for
four
days
having
changed
horses
twice
and
galloped
twenty
miles
in
an
hour
and
a
half
over
a
sticky
muddy
road
bolkhovitinov
reached
litashevka
after
one
o
clock
at
night
dismounting
at
a
cottage
on
whose
wattle
fence
hung
a
signboard
general
staff
and
throwing
down
his
reins
he
entered
a
dark
passage
the
general
on
duty
quick
it
s
very
important
said
he
to
someone
who
had
risen
and
was
sniffing
in
the
dark
passage
he
has
been
very
unwell
since
the
evening
and
this
is
the
third
night
he
has
not
slept
said
the
orderly
pleadingly
in
a
whisper
you
should
wake
the
captain
first
but
this
is
very
important
from
general
dokhturov
said
bolkhovitinov
entering
the
open
door
which
he
had
found
by
feeling
in
the
dark
the
orderly
had
gone
in
before
him
and
began
waking
somebody
your
honor
your
honor
a
courier
what
what
s
that
from
whom
came
a
sleepy
voice
from
dokhturov
and
from
alexey
petrovich
napoleon
is
at
forminsk
said
bolkhovitinov
unable
to
see
in
the
dark
who
was
speaking
but
guessing
by
the
voice
that
it
was
not
konovnitsyn
the
man
who
had
wakened
yawned
and
stretched
himself
i
don
t
like
waking
him
he
said
fumbling
for
something
he
is
very
ill
perhaps
this
is
only
a
rumor
here
is
the
dispatch
said
bolkhovitinov
my
orders
are
to
give
it
at
once
to
the
general
on
duty
wait
a
moment
i
ll
light
a
candle
you
damned
rascal
where
do
you
always
hide
it
said
the
voice
of
the
man
who
was
stretching
himself
to
the
orderly
this
was
shcherbinin
konovnitsyn
s
adjutant
i
ve
found
it
i
ve
found
it
he
added
the
orderly
was
striking
a
light
and
shcherbinin
was
fumbling
for
something
on
the
candlestick
oh
the
nasty
beasts
said
he
with
disgust
by
the
light
of
the
sparks
bolkhovitinov
saw
shcherbinin
s
youthful
face
as
he
held
the
candle
and
the
face
of
another
man
who
was
still
asleep
this
was
konovnitsyn
when
the
flame
of
the
sulphur
splinters
kindled
by
the
tinder
burned
up
first
blue
and
then
red
shcherbinin
lit
the
tallow
candle
from
the
candlestick
of
which
the
cockroaches
that
had
been
gnawing
it
were
running
away
and
looked
at
the
messenger
bolkhovitinov
was
bespattered
all
over
with
mud
and
had
smeared
his
face
by
wiping
it
with
his
sleeve
who
gave
the
report
inquired
shcherbinin
taking
the
envelope
the
news
is
reliable
said
bolkhovitinov
prisoners
cossacks
and
the
scouts
all
say
the
same
thing
there
s
nothing
to
be
done
we
ll
have
to
wake
him
said
shcherbinin
rising
and
going
up
to
the
man
in
the
nightcap
who
lay
covered
by
a
greatcoat
peter
petrovich
said
he
konovnitsyn
did
not
stir
to
the
general
staff
he
said
with
a
smile
knowing
that
those
words
would
be
sure
to
arouse
him
and
in
fact
the
head
in
the
nightcap
was
lifted
at
once
on
konovnitsyn
s
handsome
resolute
face
with
cheeks
flushed
by
fever
there
still
remained
for
an
instant
a
faraway
dreamy
expression
remote
from
present
affairs
but
then
he
suddenly
started
and
his
face
assumed
its
habitual
calm
and
firm
appearance
well
what
is
it
from
whom
he
asked
immediately
but
without
hurry
blinking
at
the
light
while
listening
to
the
officer
s
report
konovnitsyn
broke
the
seal
and
read
the
dispatch
hardly
had
he
done
so
before
he
lowered
his
legs
in
their
woolen
stockings
to
the
earthen
floor
and
began
putting
on
his
boots
then
he
took
off
his
nightcap
combed
his
hair
over
his
temples
and
donned
his
cap
did
you
get
here
quickly
let
us
go
to
his
highness
konovnitsyn
had
understood
at
once
that
the
news
brought
was
of
great
importance
and
that
no
time
must
be
lost
he
did
not
consider
or
ask
himself
whether
the
news
was
good
or
bad
that
did
not
interest
him
he
regarded
the
whole
business
of
the
war
not
with
his
intelligence
or
his
reason
but
by
something
else
there
was
within
him
a
deep
unexpressed
conviction
that
all
would
be
well
but
that
one
must
not
trust
to
this
and
still
less
speak
about
it
but
must
only
attend
to
one
s
own
work
and
he
did
his
work
giving
his
whole
strength
to
the
task
peter
petrovich
konovnitsyn
like
dokhturov
seems
to
have
been
included
merely
for
propriety
s
sake
in
the
list
of
the
so
called
heroes
of
the
barclays
raevskis
ermolovs
platovs
and
miloradoviches
like
dokhturov
he
had
the
reputation
of
being
a
man
of
very
limited
capacity
and
information
and
like
dokhturov
he
never
made
plans
of
battle
but
was
always
found
where
the
situation
was
most
difficult
since
his
appointment
as
general
on
duty
he
had
always
slept
with
his
door
open
giving
orders
that
every
messenger
should
be
allowed
to
wake
him
up
in
battle
he
was
always
under
fire
so
that
kutuzov
reproved
him
for
it
and
feared
to
send
him
to
the
front
and
like
dokhturov
he
was
one
of
those
unnoticed
cogwheels
that
without
clatter
or
noise
constitute
the
most
essential
part
of
the
machine
coming
out
of
the
hut
into
the
damp
dark
night
konovnitsyn
frowned
partly
from
an
increased
pain
in
his
head
and
partly
at
the
unpleasant
thought
that
occurred
to
him
of
how
all
that
nest
of
influential
men
on
the
staff
would
be
stirred
up
by
this
news
especially
bennigsen
who
ever
since
tarutino
had
been
at
daggers
drawn
with
kutuzov
and
how
they
would
make
suggestions
quarrel
issue
orders
and
rescind
them
and
this
premonition
was
disagreeable
to
him
though
he
knew
it
could
not
be
helped
and
in
fact
toll
to
whom
he
went
to
communicate
the
news
immediately
began
to
expound
his
plans
to
a
general
sharing
his
quarters
until
konovnitsyn
who
listened
in
weary
silence
reminded
him
that
they
must
go
to
see
his
highness
chapter
xvii
kutuzov
like
all
old
people
did
not
sleep
much
at
night
he
often
fell
asleep
unexpectedly
in
the
daytime
but
at
night
lying
on
his
bed
without
undressing
he
generally
remained
awake
thinking
so
he
lay
now
on
his
bed
supporting
his
large
heavy
scarred
head
on
his
plump
hand
with
his
one
eye
open
meditating
and
peering
into
the
darkness
since
bennigsen
who
corresponded
with
the
emperor
and
had
more
influence
than
anyone
else
on
the
staff
had
begun
to
avoid
him
kutuzov
was
more
at
ease
as
to
the
possibility
of
himself
and
his
troops
being
obliged
to
take
part
in
useless
aggressive
movements
the
lesson
of
the
tarutino
battle
and
of
the
day
before
it
which
kutuzov
remembered
with
pain
must
he
thought
have
some
effect
on
others
too
they
must
understand
that
we
can
only
lose
by
taking
the
offensive
patience
and
time
are
my
warriors
my
champions
thought
kutuzov
he
knew
that
an
apple
should
not
be
plucked
while
it
is
green
it
will
fall
of
itself
when
ripe
but
if
picked
unripe
the
apple
is
spoiled
the
tree
is
harmed
and
your
teeth
are
set
on
edge
like
an
experienced
sportsman
he
knew
that
the
beast
was
wounded
and
wounded
as
only
the
whole
strength
of
russia
could
have
wounded
it
but
whether
it
was
mortally
wounded
or
not
was
still
an
undecided
question
now
by
the
fact
of
lauriston
and
barthelemi
having
been
sent
and
by
the
reports
of
the
guerrillas
kutuzov
was
almost
sure
that
the
wound
was
mortal
but
he
needed
further
proofs
and
it
was
necessary
to
wait
they
want
to
run
to
see
how
they
have
wounded
it
wait
and
we
shall
see
continual
maneuvers
continual
advances
thought
he
what
for
only
to
distinguish
themselves
as
if
fighting
were
fun
they
are
like
children
from
whom
one
can
t
get
any
sensible
account
of
what
has
happened
because
they
all
want
to
show
how
well
they
can
fight
but
that
s
not
what
is
needed
now
and
what
ingenious
maneuvers
they
all
propose
to
me
it
seems
to
them
that
when
they
have
thought
of
two
or
three
contingencies
he
remembered
the
general
plan
sent
him
from
petersburg
they
have
foreseen
everything
but
the
contingencies
are
endless
the
undecided
question
as
to
whether
the
wound
inflicted
at
borodino
was
mortal
or
not
had
hung
over
kutuzov
s
head
for
a
whole
month
on
the
one
hand
the
french
had
occupied
moscow
on
the
other
kutuzov
felt
assured
with
all
his
being
that
the
terrible
blow
into
which
he
and
all
the
russians
had
put
their
whole
strength
must
have
been
mortal
but
in
any
case
proofs
were
needed
he
had
waited
a
whole
month
for
them
and
grew
more
impatient
the
longer
he
waited
lying
on
his
bed
during
those
sleepless
nights
he
did
just
what
he
reproached
those
younger
generals
for
doing
he
imagined
all
sorts
of
possible
contingencies
just
like
the
younger
men
but
with
this
difference
that
he
saw
thousands
of
contingencies
instead
of
two
or
three
and
based
nothing
on
them
the
longer
he
thought
the
more
contingencies
presented
themselves
he
imagined
all
sorts
of
movements
of
the
napoleonic
army
as
a
whole
or
in
sections
against
petersburg
or
against
him
or
to
outflank
him
he
thought
too
of
the
possibility
which
he
feared
most
of
all
that
napoleon
might
fight
him
with
his
own
weapon
and
remain
in
moscow
awaiting
him
kutuzov
even
imagined
that
napoleon
s
army
might
turn
back
through
medyn
and
yukhnov
but
the
one
thing
he
could
not
foresee
was
what
happened
the
insane
convulsive
stampede
of
napoleon
s
army
during
its
first
eleven
days
after
leaving
moscow
a
stampede
which
made
possible
what
kutuzov
had
not
yet
even
dared
to
think
of
the
complete
extermination
of
the
french
dorokhov
s
report
about
broussier
s
division
the
guerrillas
reports
of
distress
in
napoleon
s
army
rumors
of
preparations
for
leaving
moscow
all
confirmed
the
supposition
that
the
french
army
was
beaten
and
preparing
for
flight
but
these
were
only
suppositions
which
seemed
important
to
the
younger
men
but
not
to
kutuzov
with
his
sixty
years
experience
he
knew
what
value
to
attach
to
rumors
knew
how
apt
people
who
desire
anything
are
to
group
all
news
so
that
it
appears
to
confirm
what
they
desire
and
he
knew
how
readily
in
such
cases
they
omit
all
that
makes
for
the
contrary
and
the
more
he
desired
it
the
less
he
allowed
himself
to
believe
it
this
question
absorbed
all
his
mental
powers
all
else
was
to
him
only
life
s
customary
routine
to
such
customary
routine
belonged
his
conversations
with
the
staff
the
letters
he
wrote
from
tarutino
to
madame
de
stael
the
reading
of
novels
the
distribution
of
awards
his
correspondence
with
petersburg
and
so
on
but
the
destruction
of
the
french
which
he
alone
foresaw
was
his
heart
s
one
desire
on
the
night
of
the
eleventh
of
october
he
lay
leaning
on
his
arm
and
thinking
of
that
there
was
a
stir
in
the
next
room
and
he
heard
the
steps
of
toll
konovnitsyn
and
bolkhovitinov
eh
who
s
there
come
in
come
in
what
news
the
field
marshal
called
out
to
them
while
a
footman
was
lighting
a
candle
toll
communicated
the
substance
of
the
news
who
brought
it
asked
kutuzov
with
a
look
which
when
the
candle
was
lit
struck
toll
by
its
cold
severity
there
can
be
no
doubt
about
it
your
highness
call
him
in
call
him
here
kutuzov
sat
up
with
one
leg
hanging
down
from
the
bed
and
his
big
paunch
resting
against
the
other
which
was
doubled
under
him
he
screwed
up
his
seeing
eye
to
scrutinize
the
messenger
more
carefully
as
if
wishing
to
read
in
his
face
what
preoccupied
his
own
mind
tell
me
tell
me
friend
said
he
to
bolkhovitinov
in
his
low
aged
voice
as
he
pulled
together
the
shirt
which
gaped
open
on
his
chest
come
nearer
nearer
what
news
have
you
brought
me
eh
that
napoleon
has
left
moscow
are
you
sure
eh
bolkhovitinov
gave
a
detailed
account
from
the
beginning
of
all
he
had
been
told
to
report
speak
quicker
quicker
don
t
torture
me
kutuzov
interrupted
him
bolkhovitinov
told
him
everything
and
was
then
silent
awaiting
instructions
toll
was
beginning
to
say
something
but
kutuzov
checked
him
he
tried
to
say
something
but
his
face
suddenly
puckered
and
wrinkled
he
waved
his
arm
at
toll
and
turned
to
the
opposite
side
of
the
room
to
the
corner
darkened
by
the
icons
that
hung
there
o
lord
my
creator
thou
has
heard
our
prayer
said
he
in
a
tremulous
voice
with
folded
hands
russia
is
saved
i
thank
thee
o
lord
and
he
wept
chapter
xviii
from
the
time
he
received
this
news
to
the
end
of
the
campaign
all
kutuzov
s
activity
was
directed
toward
restraining
his
troops
by
authority
by
guile
and
by
entreaty
from
useless
attacks
maneuvers
or
encounters
with
the
perishing
enemy
dokhturov
went
to
malo
yaroslavets
but
kutuzov
lingered
with
the
main
army
and
gave
orders
for
the
evacuation
of
kaluga
a
retreat
beyond
which
town
seemed
to
him
quite
possible
everywhere
kutuzov
retreated
but
the
enemy
without
waiting
for
his
retreat
fled
in
the
opposite
direction
napoleon
s
historians
describe
to
us
his
skilled
maneuvers
at
tarutino
and
malo
yaroslavets
and
make
conjectures
as
to
what
would
have
happened
had
napoleon
been
in
time
to
penetrate
into
the
rich
southern
provinces
but
not
to
speak
of
the
fact
that
nothing
prevented
him
from
advancing
into
those
southern
provinces
for
the
russian
army
did
not
bar
his
way
the
historians
forget
that
nothing
could
have
saved
his
army
for
then
already
it
bore
within
itself
the
germs
of
inevitable
ruin
how
could
that
army
which
had
found
abundant
supplies
in
moscow
and
had
trampled
them
underfoot
instead
of
keeping
them
and
on
arriving
at
smolensk
had
looted
provisions
instead
of
storing
them
how
could
that
army
recuperate
in
kaluga
province
which
was
inhabited
by
russians
such
as
those
who
lived
in
moscow
and
where
fire
had
the
same
property
of
consuming
what
was
set
ablaze
that
army
could
not
recover
anywhere
since
the
battle
of
borodino
and
the
pillage
of
moscow
it
had
borne
within
itself
as
it
were
the
chemical
elements
of
dissolution
the
members
of
what
had
once
been
an
army
napoleon
himself
and
all
his
soldiers
fled
without
knowing
whither
each
concerned
only
to
make
his
escape
as
quickly
as
possible
from
this
position
of
the
hopelessness
of
which
they
were
all
more
or
less
vaguely
conscious
so
it
came
about
that
at
the
council
at
malo
yaroslavets
when
the
generals
pretending
to
confer
together
expressed
various
opinions
all
mouths
were
closed
by
the
opinion
uttered
by
the
simple
minded
soldier
mouton
who
speaking
last
said
what
they
all
felt
that
the
one
thing
needful
was
to
get
away
as
quickly
as
possible
and
no
one
not
even
napoleon
could
say
anything
against
that
truth
which
they
all
recognized
but
though
they
all
realized
that
it
was
necessary
to
get
away
there
still
remained
a
feeling
of
shame
at
admitting
that
they
must
flee
an
external
shock
was
needed
to
overcome
that
shame
and
this
shock
came
in
due
time
it
was
what
the
french
called
le
hourra
de
l
empereur
the
day
after
the
council
at
malo
yaroslavets
napoleon
rode
out
early
in
the
morning
amid
the
lines
of
his
army
with
his
suite
of
marshals
and
an
escort
on
the
pretext
of
inspecting
the
army
and
the
scene
of
the
previous
and
of
the
impending
battle
some
cossacks
on
the
prowl
for
booty
fell
in
with
the
emperor
and
very
nearly
captured
him
if
the
cossacks
did
not
capture
napoleon
then
what
saved
him
was
the
very
thing
that
was
destroying
the
french
army
the
booty
on
which
the
cossacks
fell
here
as
at
tarutino
they
went
after
plunder
leaving
the
men
disregarding
napoleon
they
rushed
after
the
plunder
and
napoleon
managed
to
escape
when
les
enfants
du
don
might
so
easily
have
taken
the
emperor
himself
in
the
midst
of
his
army
it
was
clear
that
there
was
nothing
for
it
but
to
fly
as
fast
as
possible
along
the
nearest
familiar
road
napoleon
with
his
forty
year
old
stomach
understood
that
hint
not
feeling
his
former
agility
and
boldness
and
under
the
influence
of
the
fright
the
cossacks
had
given
him
he
at
once
agreed
with
mouton
and
issued
orders
as
the
historians
tell
us
to
retreat
by
the
smolensk
road
that
napoleon
agreed
with
mouton
and
that
the
army
retreated
does
not
prove
that
napoleon
caused
it
to
retreat
but
that
the
forces
which
influenced
the
whole
army
and
directed
it
along
the
mozhaysk
that
is
the
smolensk
road
acted
simultaneously
on
him
also
chapter
xix
a
man
in
motion
always
devises
an
aim
for
that
motion
to
be
able
to
go
a
thousand
miles
he
must
imagine
that
something
good
awaits
him
at
the
end
of
those
thousand
miles
one
must
have
the
prospect
of
a
promised
land
to
have
the
strength
to
move
the
promised
land
for
the
french
during
their
advance
had
been
moscow
during
their
retreat
it
was
their
native
land
but
that
native
land
was
too
far
off
and
for
a
man
going
a
thousand
miles
it
is
absolutely
necessary
to
set
aside
his
final
goal
and
to
say
to
himself
today
i
shall
get
to
a
place
twenty
five
miles
off
where
i
shall
rest
and
spend
the
night
and
during
the
first
day
s
journey
that
resting
place
eclipses
his
ultimate
goal
and
attracts
all
his
hopes
and
desires
and
the
impulses
felt
by
a
single
person
are
always
magnified
in
a
crowd
for
the
french
retreating
along
the
old
smolensk
road
the
final
goal
their
native
land
was
too
remote
and
their
immediate
goal
was
smolensk
toward
which
all
their
desires
and
hopes
enormously
intensified
in
the
mass
urged
them
on
it
was
not
that
they
knew
that
much
food
and
fresh
troops
awaited
them
in
smolensk
nor
that
they
were
told
so
on
the
contrary
their
superior
officers
and
napoleon
himself
knew
that
provisions
were
scarce
there
but
because
this
alone
could
give
them
strength
to
move
on
and
endure
their
present
privations
so
both
those
who
knew
and
those
who
did
not
know
deceived
themselves
and
pushed
on
to
smolensk
as
to
a
promised
land
coming
out
onto
the
highroad
the
french
fled
with
surprising
energy
and
unheard
of
rapidity
toward
the
goal
they
had
fixed
on
besides
the
common
impulse
which
bound
the
whole
crowd
of
french
into
one
mass
and
supplied
them
with
a
certain
energy
there
was
another
cause
binding
them
together
their
great
numbers
as
with
the
physical
law
of
gravity
their
enormous
mass
drew
the
individual
human
atoms
to
itself
in
their
hundreds
of
thousands
they
moved
like
a
whole
nation
each
of
them
desired
nothing
more
than
to
give
himself
up
as
a
prisoner
to
escape
from
all
this
horror
and
misery
but
on
the
one
hand
the
force
of
this
common
attraction
to
smolensk
their
goal
drew
each
of
them
in
the
same
direction
on
the
other
hand
an
army
corps
could
not
surrender
to
a
company
and
though
the
french
availed
themselves
of
every
convenient
opportunity
to
detach
themselves
and
to
surrender
on
the
slightest
decent
pretext
such
pretexts
did
not
always
occur
their
very
numbers
and
their
crowded
and
swift
movement
deprived
them
of
that
possibility
and
rendered
it
not
only
difficult
but
impossible
for
the
russians
to
stop
this
movement
to
which
the
french
were
directing
all
their
energies
beyond
a
certain
limit
no
mechanical
disruption
of
the
body
could
hasten
the
process
of
decomposition
a
lump
of
snow
cannot
be
melted
instantaneously
there
is
a
certain
limit
of
time
in
less
than
which
no
amount
of
heat
can
melt
the
snow
on
the
contrary
the
greater
the
heat
the
more
solidified
the
remaining
snow
becomes
of
the
russian
commanders
kutuzov
alone
understood
this
when
the
flight
of
the
french
army
along
the
smolensk
road
became
well
defined
what
konovnitsyn
had
foreseen
on
the
night
of
the
eleventh
of
october
began
to
occur
the
superior
officers
all
wanted
to
distinguish
themselves
to
cut
off
to
seize
to
capture
and
to
overthrow
the
french
and
all
clamored
for
action
kutuzov
alone
used
all
his
power
and
such
power
is
very
limited
in
the
case
of
any
commander
in
chief
to
prevent
an
attack
he
could
not
tell
them
what
we
say
now
why
fight
why
block
the
road
losing
our
own
men
and
inhumanly
slaughtering
unfortunate
wretches
what
is
the
use
of
that
when
a
third
of
their
army
has
melted
away
on
the
road
from
moscow
to
vyazma
without
any
battle
but
drawing
from
his
aged
wisdom
what
they
could
understand
he
told
them
of
the
golden
bridge
and
they
laughed
at
and
slandered
him
flinging
themselves
on
rending
and
exulting
over
the
dying
beast
ermolov
miloradovich
platov
and
others
in
proximity
to
the
french
near
vyazma
could
not
resist
their
desire
to
cut
off
and
break
up
two
french
corps
and
by
way
of
reporting
their
intention
to
kutuzov
they
sent
him
a
blank
sheet
of
paper
in
an
envelope
and
try
as
kutuzov
might
to
restrain
the
troops
our
men
attacked
trying
to
bar
the
road
infantry
regiments
we
are
told
advanced
to
the
attack
with
music
and
with
drums
beating
and
killed
and
lost
thousands
of
men
but
they
did
not
cut
off
or
overthrow
anybody
and
the
french
army
closing
up
more
firmly
at
the
danger
continued
while
steadily
melting
away
to
pursue
its
fatal
path
to
smolensk
book
fourteen
chapter
i
the
battle
of
borodino
with
the
occupation
of
moscow
that
followed
it
and
the
flight
of
the
french
without
further
conflicts
is
one
of
the
most
instructive
phenomena
in
history
all
historians
agree
that
the
external
activity
of
states
and
nations
in
their
conflicts
with
one
another
is
expressed
in
wars
and
that
as
a
direct
result
of
greater
or
less
success
in
war
the
political
strength
of
states
and
nations
increases
or
decreases
strange
as
may
be
the
historical
account
of
how
some
king
or
emperor
having
quarreled
with
another
collects
an
army
fights
his
enemy
s
army
gains
a
victory
by
killing
three
five
or
ten
thousand
men
and
subjugates
a
kingdom
and
an
entire
nation
of
several
millions
all
the
facts
of
history
as
far
as
we
know
it
confirm
the
truth
of
the
statement
that
the
greater
or
lesser
success
of
one
army
against
another
is
the
cause
or
at
least
an
essential
indication
of
an
increase
or
decrease
in
the
strength
of
the
nation
even
though
it
is
unintelligible
why
the
defeat
of
an
army
a
hundredth
part
of
a
nation
should
oblige
that
whole
nation
to
submit
an
army
gains
a
victory
and
at
once
the
rights
of
the
conquering
nation
have
increased
to
the
detriment
of
the
defeated
an
army
has
suffered
defeat
and
at
once
a
people
loses
its
rights
in
proportion
to
the
severity
of
the
reverse
and
if
its
army
suffers
a
complete
defeat
the
nation
is
quite
subjugated
so
according
to
history
it
has
been
found
from
the
most
ancient
times
and
so
it
is
to
our
own
day
all
napoleon
s
wars
serve
to
confirm
this
rule
in
proportion
to
the
defeat
of
the
austrian
army
austria
loses
its
rights
and
the
rights
and
the
strength
of
france
increase
the
victories
of
the
french
at
jena
and
auerstadt
destroy
the
independent
existence
of
prussia
but
then
in
the
french
gain
a
victory
near
moscow
moscow
is
taken
and
after
that
with
no
further
battles
it
is
not
russia
that
ceases
to
exist
but
the
french
army
of
six
hundred
thousand
and
then
napoleonic
france
itself
to
strain
the
facts
to
fit
the
rules
of
history
to
say
that
the
field
of
battle
at
borodino
remained
in
the
hands
of
the
russians
or
that
after
moscow
there
were
other
battles
that
destroyed
napoleon
s
army
is
impossible
after
the
french
victory
at
borodino
there
was
no
general
engagement
nor
any
that
were
at
all
serious
yet
the
french
army
ceased
to
exist
what
does
this
mean
if
it
were
an
example
taken
from
the
history
of
china
we
might
say
that
it
was
not
an
historic
phenomenon
which
is
the
historians
usual
expedient
when
anything
does
not
fit
their
standards
if
the
matter
concerned
some
brief
conflict
in
which
only
a
small
number
of
troops
took
part
we
might
treat
it
as
an
exception
but
this
event
occurred
before
our
fathers
eyes
and
for
them
it
was
a
question
of
the
life
or
death
of
their
fatherland
and
it
happened
in
the
greatest
of
all
known
wars
the
period
of
the
campaign
of
from
the
battle
of
borodino
to
the
expulsion
of
the
french
proved
that
the
winning
of
a
battle
does
not
produce
a
conquest
and
is
not
even
an
invariable
indication
of
conquest
it
proved
that
the
force
which
decides
the
fate
of
peoples
lies
not
in
the
conquerors
nor
even
in
armies
and
battles
but
in
something
else
the
french
historians
describing
the
condition
of
the
french
army
before
it
left
moscow
affirm
that
all
was
in
order
in
the
grand
army
except
the
cavalry
the
artillery
and
the
transport
there
was
no
forage
for
the
horses
or
the
cattle
that
was
a
misfortune
no
one
could
remedy
for
the
peasants
of
the
district
burned
their
hay
rather
than
let
the
french
have
it
the
victory
gained
did
not
bring
the
usual
results
because
the
peasants
karp
and
vlas
who
after
the
french
had
evacuated
moscow
drove
in
their
carts
to
pillage
the
town
and
in
general
personally
failed
to
manifest
any
heroic
feelings
and
the
whole
innumerable
multitude
of
such
peasants
did
not
bring
their
hay
to
moscow
for
the
high
price
offered
them
but
burned
it
instead
let
us
imagine
two
men
who
have
come
out
to
fight
a
duel
with
rapiers
according
to
all
the
rules
of
the
art
of
fencing
the
fencing
has
gone
on
for
some
time
suddenly
one
of
the
combatants
feeling
himself
wounded
and
understanding
that
the
matter
is
no
joke
but
concerns
his
life
throws
down
his
rapier
and
seizing
the
first
cudgel
that
comes
to
hand
begins
to
brandish
it
then
let
us
imagine
that
the
combatant
who
so
sensibly
employed
the
best
and
simplest
means
to
attain
his
end
was
at
the
same
time
influenced
by
traditions
of
chivalry
and
desiring
to
conceal
the
facts
of
the
case
insisted
that
he
had
gained
his
victory
with
the
rapier
according
to
all
the
rules
of
art
one
can
imagine
what
confusion
and
obscurity
would
result
from
such
an
account
of
the
duel
the
fencer
who
demanded
a
contest
according
to
the
rules
of
fencing
was
the
french
army
his
opponent
who
threw
away
the
rapier
and
snatched
up
the
cudgel
was
the
russian
people
those
who
try
to
explain
the
matter
according
to
the
rules
of
fencing
are
the
historians
who
have
described
the
event
after
the
burning
of
smolensk
a
war
began
which
did
not
follow
any
previous
traditions
of
war
the
burning
of
towns
and
villages
the
retreats
after
battles
the
blow
dealt
at
borodino
and
the
renewed
retreat
the
burning
of
moscow
the
capture
of
marauders
the
seizure
of
transports
and
the
guerrilla
war
were
all
departures
from
the
rules
napoleon
felt
this
and
from
the
time
he
took
up
the
correct
fencing
attitude
in
moscow
and
instead
of
his
opponent
s
rapier
saw
a
cudgel
raised
above
his
head
he
did
not
cease
to
complain
to
kutuzov
and
to
the
emperor
alexander
that
the
war
was
being
carried
on
contrary
to
all
the
rules
as
if
there
were
any
rules
for
killing
people
in
spite
of
the
complaints
of
the
french
as
to
the
nonobservance
of
the
rules
in
spite
of
the
fact
that
to
some
highly
placed
russians
it
seemed
rather
disgraceful
to
fight
with
a
cudgel
and
they
wanted
to
assume
a
pose
en
quarte
or
en
tierce
according
to
all
the
rules
and
to
make
an
adroit
thrust
en
prime
and
so
on
the
cudgel
of
the
people
s
war
was
lifted
with
all
its
menacing
and
majestic
strength
and
without
consulting
anyone
s
tastes
or
rules
and
regardless
of
anything
else
it
rose
and
fell
with
stupid
simplicity
but
consistently
and
belabored
the
french
till
the
whole
invasion
had
perished
and
it
is
well
for
a
people
who
do
not
as
the
french
did
in
salute
according
to
all
the
rules
of
art
and
presenting
the
hilt
of
their
rapier
gracefully
and
politely
hand
it
to
their
magnanimous
conqueror
but
at
the
moment
of
trial
without
asking
what
rules
others
have
adopted
in
similar
cases
simply
and
easily
pick
up
the
first
cudgel
that
comes
to
hand
and
strike
with
it
till
the
feeling
of
resentment
and
revenge
in
their
soul
yields
to
a
feeling
of
contempt
and
compassion
chapter
ii
one
of
the
most
obvious
and
advantageous
departures
from
the
so
called
laws
of
war
is
the
action
of
scattered
groups
against
men
pressed
together
in
a
mass
such
action
always
occurs
in
wars
that
take
on
a
national
character
in
such
actions
instead
of
two
crowds
opposing
each
other
the
men
disperse
attack
singly
run
away
when
attacked
by
stronger
forces
but
again
attack
when
opportunity
offers
this
was
done
by
the
guerrillas
in
spain
by
the
mountain
tribes
in
the
caucasus
and
by
the
russians
in
people
have
called
this
kind
of
war
guerrilla
warfare
and
assume
that
by
so
calling
it
they
have
explained
its
meaning
but
such
a
war
does
not
fit
in
under
any
rule
and
is
directly
opposed
to
a
well
known
rule
of
tactics
which
is
accepted
as
infallible
that
rule
says
that
an
attacker
should
concentrate
his
forces
in
order
to
be
stronger
than
his
opponent
at
the
moment
of
conflict
guerrilla
war
always
successful
as
history
shows
directly
infringes
that
rule
this
contradiction
arises
from
the
fact
that
military
science
assumes
the
strength
of
an
army
to
be
identical
with
its
numbers
military
science
says
that
the
more
troops
the
greater
the
strength
les
gros
bataillons
ont
toujours
raison
large
battalions
are
always
victorious
for
military
science
to
say
this
is
like
defining
momentum
in
mechanics
by
reference
to
the
mass
only
stating
that
momenta
are
equal
or
unequal
to
each
other
simply
because
the
masses
involved
are
equal
or
unequal
momentum
quantity
of
motion
is
the
product
of
mass
and
velocity
in
military
affairs
the
strength
of
an
army
is
the
product
of
its
mass
and
some
unknown
x
military
science
seeing
in
history
innumerable
instances
of
the
fact
that
the
size
of
any
army
does
not
coincide
with
its
strength
and
that
small
detachments
defeat
larger
ones
obscurely
admits
the
existence
of
this
unknown
factor
and
tries
to
discover
it
now
in
a
geometric
formation
now
in
the
equipment
employed
now
and
most
usually
in
the
genius
of
the
commanders
but
the
assignment
of
these
various
meanings
to
the
factor
does
not
yield
results
which
accord
with
the
historic
facts
yet
it
is
only
necessary
to
abandon
the
false
view
adopted
to
gratify
the
heroes
of
the
efficacy
of
the
directions
issued
in
wartime
by
commanders
in
order
to
find
this
unknown
quantity
that
unknown
quantity
is
the
spirit
of
the
army
that
is
to
say
the
greater
or
lesser
readiness
to
fight
and
face
danger
felt
by
all
the
men
composing
an
army
quite
independently
of
whether
they
are
or
are
not
fighting
under
the
command
of
a
genius
in
two
or
three
line
formation
with
cudgels
or
with
rifles
that
repeat
thirty
times
a
minute
men
who
want
to
fight
will
always
put
themselves
in
the
most
advantageous
conditions
for
fighting
the
spirit
of
an
army
is
the
factor
which
multiplied
by
the
mass
gives
the
resulting
force
to
define
and
express
the
significance
of
this
unknown
factor
the
spirit
of
an
army
is
a
problem
for
science
this
problem
is
only
solvable
if
we
cease
arbitrarily
to
substitute
for
the
unknown
x
itself
the
conditions
under
which
that
force
becomes
apparent
such
as
the
commands
of
the
general
the
equipment
employed
and
so
on
mistaking
these
for
the
real
significance
of
the
factor
and
if
we
recognize
this
unknown
quantity
in
its
entirety
as
being
the
greater
or
lesser
desire
to
fight
and
to
face
danger
only
then
expressing
known
historic
facts
by
equations
and
comparing
the
relative
significance
of
this
factor
can
we
hope
to
define
the
unknown
ten
men
battalions
or
divisions
fighting
fifteen
men
battalions
or
divisions
conquer
that
is
kill
or
take
captive
all
the
others
while
themselves
losing
four
so
that
on
the
one
side
four
and
on
the
other
fifteen
were
lost
consequently
the
four
were
equal
to
the
fifteen
and
therefore
x
y
consequently
x
y
this
equation
does
not
give
us
the
value
of
the
unknown
factor
but
gives
us
a
ratio
between
two
unknowns
and
by
bringing
variously
selected
historic
units
battles
campaigns
periods
of
war
into
such
equations
a
series
of
numbers
could
be
obtained
in
which
certain
laws
should
exist
and
might
be
discovered
the
tactical
rule
that
an
army
should
act
in
masses
when
attacking
and
in
smaller
groups
in
retreat
unconsciously
confirms
the
truth
that
the
strength
of
an
army
depends
on
its
spirit
to
lead
men
forward
under
fire
more
discipline
obtainable
only
by
movement
in
masses
is
needed
than
is
needed
to
resist
attacks
but
this
rule
which
leaves
out
of
account
the
spirit
of
the
army
continually
proves
incorrect
and
is
in
particularly
striking
contrast
to
the
facts
when
some
strong
rise
or
fall
in
the
spirit
of
the
troops
occurs
as
in
all
national
wars
the
french
retreating
in
though
according
to
tactics
they
should
have
separated
into
detachments
to
defend
themselves
congregated
into
a
mass
because
the
spirit
of
the
army
had
so
fallen
that
only
the
mass
held
the
army
together
the
russians
on
the
contrary
ought
according
to
tactics
to
have
attacked
in
mass
but
in
fact
they
split
up
into
small
units
because
their
spirit
had
so
risen
that
separate
individuals
without
orders
dealt
blows
at
the
french
without
needing
any
compulsion
to
induce
them
to
expose
themselves
to
hardships
and
dangers
chapter
iii
the
so
called
partisan
war
began
with
the
entry
of
the
french
into
smolensk
before
partisan
warfare
had
been
officially
recognized
by
the
government
thousands
of
enemy
stragglers
marauders
and
foragers
had
been
destroyed
by
the
cossacks
and
the
peasants
who
killed
them
off
as
instinctively
as
dogs
worry
a
stray
mad
dog
to
death
denis
davydov
with
his
russian
instinct
was
the
first
to
recognize
the
value
of
this
terrible
cudgel
which
regardless
of
the
rules
of
military
science
destroyed
the
french
and
to
him
belongs
the
credit
for
taking
the
first
step
toward
regularizing
this
method
of
warfare
on
august
davydov
s
first
partisan
detachment
was
formed
and
then
others
were
recognized
the
further
the
campaign
progressed
the
more
numerous
these
detachments
became
the
irregulars
destroyed
the
great
army
piecemeal
they
gathered
the
fallen
leaves
that
dropped
of
themselves
from
that
withered
tree
the
french
army
and
sometimes
shook
that
tree
itself
by
october
when
the
french
were
fleeing
toward
smolensk
there
were
hundreds
of
such
companies
of
various
sizes
and
characters
there
were
some
that
adopted
all
the
army
methods
and
had
infantry
artillery
staffs
and
the
comforts
of
life
others
consisted
solely
of
cossack
cavalry
there
were
also
small
scratch
groups
of
foot
and
horse
and
groups
of
peasants
and
landowners
that
remained
unknown
a
sacristan
commanded
one
party
which
captured
several
hundred
prisoners
in
the
course
of
a
month
and
there
was
vasilisa
the
wife
of
a
village
elder
who
slew
hundreds
of
the
french
the
partisan
warfare
flamed
up
most
fiercely
in
the
latter
days
of
october
its
first
period
had
passed
when
the
partisans
themselves
amazed
at
their
own
boldness
feared
every
minute
to
be
surrounded
and
captured
by
the
french
and
hid
in
the
forests
without
unsaddling
hardly
daring
to
dismount
and
always
expecting
to
be
pursued
by
the
end
of
october
this
kind
of
warfare
had
taken
definite
shape
it
had
become
clear
to
all
what
could
be
ventured
against
the
french
and
what
could
not
now
only
the
commanders
of
detachments
with
staffs
and
moving
according
to
rules
at
a
distance
from
the
french
still
regarded
many
things
as
impossible
the
small
bands
that
had
started
their
activities
long
before
and
had
already
observed
the
french
closely
considered
things
possible
which
the
commanders
of
the
big
detachments
did
not
dare
to
contemplate
the
cossacks
and
peasants
who
crept
in
among
the
french
now
considered
everything
possible
on
october
denisov
who
was
one
of
the
irregulars
was
with
his
group
at
the
height
of
the
guerrilla
enthusiasm
since
early
morning
he
and
his
party
had
been
on
the
move
all
day
long
he
had
been
watching
from
the
forest
that
skirted
the
highroad
a
large
french
convoy
of
cavalry
baggage
and
russian
prisoners
separated
from
the
rest
of
the
army
which
as
was
learned
from
spies
and
prisoners
was
moving
under
a
strong
escort
to
smolensk
besides
denisov
and
dolokhov
who
also
led
a
small
party
and
moved
in
denisov
s
vicinity
the
commanders
of
some
large
divisions
with
staffs
also
knew
of
this
convoy
and
as
denisov
expressed
it
were
sharpening
their
teeth
for
it
two
of
the
commanders
of
large
parties
one
a
pole
and
the
other
a
german
sent
invitations
to
denisov
almost
simultaneously
requesting
him
to
join
up
with
their
divisions
to
attack
the
convoy
no
bwother
i
have
gwown
mustaches
myself
said
denisov
on
reading
these
documents
and
he
wrote
to
the
german
that
despite
his
heartfelt
desire
to
serve
under
so
valiant
and
renowned
a
general
he
had
to
forgo
that
pleasure
because
he
was
already
under
the
command
of
the
polish
general
to
the
polish
general
he
replied
to
the
same
effect
informing
him
that
he
was
already
under
the
command
of
the
german
having
arranged
matters
thus
denisov
and
dolokhov
intended
without
reporting
matters
to
the
higher
command
to
attack
and
seize
that
convoy
with
their
own
small
forces
on
october
it
was
moving
from
the
village
of
mikulino
to
that
of
shamshevo
to
the
left
of
the
road
between
mikulino
and
shamshevo
there
were
large
forests
extending
in
some
places
up
to
the
road
itself
though
in
others
a
mile
or
more
back
from
it
through
these
forests
denisov
and
his
party
rode
all
day
sometimes
keeping
well
back
in
them
and
sometimes
coming
to
the
very
edge
but
never
losing
sight
of
the
moving
french
that
morning
cossacks
of
denisov
s
party
had
seized
and
carried
off
into
the
forest
two
wagons
loaded
with
cavalry
saddles
which
had
stuck
in
the
mud
not
far
from
mikulino
where
the
forest
ran
close
to
the
road
since
then
and
until
evening
the
party
had
the
movements
of
the
french
without
attacking
it
was
necessary
to
let
the
french
reach
shamshevo
quietly
without
alarming
them
and
then
after
joining
dolokhov
who
was
to
come
that
evening
to
a
consultation
at
a
watchman
s
hut
in
the
forest
less
than
a
mile
from
shamshevo
to
surprise
the
french
at
dawn
falling
like
an
avalanche
on
their
heads
from
two
sides
and
rout
and
capture
them
all
at
one
blow
in
their
rear
more
than
a
mile
from
mikulino
where
the
forest
came
right
up
to
the
road
six
cossacks
were
posted
to
report
if
any
fresh
columns
of
french
should
show
themselves
beyond
shamshevo
dolokhov
was
to
observe
the
road
in
the
same
way
to
find
out
at
what
distance
there
were
other
french
troops
they
reckoned
that
the
convoy
had
fifteen
hundred
men
denisov
had
two
hundred
and
dolokhov
might
have
as
many
more
but
the
disparity
of
numbers
did
not
deter
denisov
all
that
he
now
wanted
to
know
was
what
troops
these
were
and
to
learn
that
he
had
to
capture
a
tongue
that
is
a
man
from
the
enemy
column
that
morning
s
attack
on
the
wagons
had
been
made
so
hastily
that
the
frenchmen
with
the
wagons
had
all
been
killed
only
a
little
drummer
boy
had
been
taken
alive
and
as
he
was
a
straggler
he
could
tell
them
nothing
definite
about
the
troops
in
that
column
denisov
considered
it
dangerous
to
make
a
second
attack
for
fear
of
putting
the
whole
column
on
the
alert
so
he
sent
tikhon
shcherbaty
a
peasant
of
his
party
to
shamshevo
to
try
and
seize
at
least
one
of
the
french
quartermasters
who
had
been
sent
on
in
advance
chapter
iv
it
was
a
warm
rainy
autumn
day
the
sky
and
the
horizon
were
both
the
color
of
muddy
water
at
times
a
sort
of
mist
descended
and
then
suddenly
heavy
slanting
rain
came
down
denisov
in
a
felt
cloak
and
a
sheepskin
cap
from
which
the
rain
ran
down
was
riding
a
thin
thoroughbred
horse
with
sunken
sides
like
his
horse
which
turned
its
head
and
laid
its
ears
back
he
shrank
from
the
driving
rain
and
gazed
anxiously
before
him
his
thin
face
with
its
short
thick
black
beard
looked
angry
beside
denisov
rode
an
esaul
denisov
s
fellow
worker
also
in
felt
cloak
and
sheepskin
cap
and
riding
a
large
sleek
don
horse
a
captain
of
cossacks
esaul
lovayski
the
third
was
a
tall
man
as
straight
as
an
arrow
pale
faced
fair
haired
with
narrow
light
eyes
and
with
calm
self
satisfaction
in
his
face
and
bearing
though
it
was
impossible
to
say
in
what
the
peculiarity
of
the
horse
and
rider
lay
yet
at
first
glance
at
the
esaul
and
denisov
one
saw
that
the
latter
was
wet
and
uncomfortable
and
was
a
man
mounted
on
a
horse
while
looking
at
the
esaul
one
saw
that
he
was
as
comfortable
and
as
much
at
ease
as
always
and
that
he
was
not
a
man
who
had
mounted
a
horse
but
a
man
who
was
one
with
his
horse
a
being
consequently
possessed
of
twofold
strength
a
little
ahead
of
them
walked
a
peasant
guide
wet
to
the
skin
and
wearing
a
gray
peasant
coat
and
a
white
knitted
cap
a
little
behind
on
a
poor
small
lean
kirghiz
mount
with
an
enormous
tail
and
mane
and
a
bleeding
mouth
rode
a
young
officer
in
a
blue
french
overcoat
beside
him
rode
an
hussar
with
a
boy
in
a
tattered
french
uniform
and
blue
cap
behind
him
on
the
crupper
of
his
horse
the
boy
held
on
to
the
hussar
with
cold
red
hands
and
raising
his
eyebrows
gazed
about
him
with
surprise
this
was
the
french
drummer
boy
captured
that
morning
behind
them
along
the
narrow
sodden
cutup
forest
road
came
hussars
in
threes
and
fours
and
then
cossacks
some
in
felt
cloaks
some
in
french
greatcoats
and
some
with
horsecloths
over
their
heads
the
horses
being
drenched
by
the
rain
all
looked
black
whether
chestnut
or
bay
their
necks
with
their
wet
close
clinging
manes
looked
strangely
thin
steam
rose
from
them
clothes
saddles
reins
were
all
wet
slippery
and
sodden
like
the
ground
and
the
fallen
leaves
that
strewed
the
road
the
men
sat
huddled
up
trying
not
to
stir
so
as
to
warm
the
water
that
had
trickled
to
their
bodies
and
not
admit
the
fresh
cold
water
that
was
leaking
in
under
their
seats
their
knees
and
at
the
back
of
their
necks
in
the
midst
of
the
outspread
line
of
cossacks
two
wagons
drawn
by
french
horses
and
by
saddled
cossack
horses
that
had
been
hitched
on
in
front
rumbled
over
the
tree
stumps
and
branches
and
splashed
through
the
water
that
lay
in
the
ruts
denisov
s
horse
swerved
aside
to
avoid
a
pool
in
the
track
and
bumped
his
rider
s
knee
against
a
tree
oh
the
devil
exclaimed
denisov
angrily
and
showing
his
teeth
he
struck
his
horse
three
times
with
his
whip
splashing
himself
and
his
comrades
with
mud
denisov
was
out
of
sorts
both
because
of
the
rain
and
also
from
hunger
none
of
them
had
eaten
anything
since
morning
and
yet
more
because
he
still
had
no
news
from
dolokhov
and
the
man
sent
to
capture
a
tongue
had
not
returned
there
ll
hardly
be
another
such
chance
to
fall
on
a
transport
as
today
it
s
too
risky
to
attack
them
by
oneself
and
if
we
put
it
off
till
another
day
one
of
the
big
guerrilla
detachments
will
snatch
the
prey
from
under
our
noses
thought
denisov
continually
peering
forward
hoping
to
see
a
messenger
from
dolokhov
on
coming
to
a
path
in
the
forest
along
which
he
could
see
far
to
the
right
denisov
stopped
there
s
someone
coming
said
he
the
esaul
looked
in
the
direction
denisov
indicated
there
are
two
an
officer
and
a
cossack
but
it
is
not
presupposable
that
it
is
the
lieutenant
colonel
himself
said
the
esaul
who
was
fond
of
using
words
the
cossacks
did
not
know
the
approaching
riders
having
descended
a
decline
were
no
longer
visible
but
they
reappeared
a
few
minutes
later
in
front
at
a
weary
gallop
and
using
his
leather
whip
rode
an
officer
disheveled
and
drenched
whose
trousers
had
worked
up
to
above
his
knees
behind
him
standing
in
the
stirrups
trotted
a
cossack
the
officer
a
very
young
lad
with
a
broad
rosy
face
and
keen
merry
eyes
galloped
up
to
denisov
and
handed
him
a
sodden
envelope
from
the
general
said
the
officer
please
excuse
its
not
being
quite
dry
denisov
frowning
took
the
envelope
and
opened
it
there
they
kept
telling
us
it
s
dangerous
it
s
dangerous
said
the
officer
addressing
the
esaul
while
denisov
was
reading
the
dispatch
but
komarov
and
i
he
pointed
to
the
cossack
were
prepared
we
have
each
of
us
two
pistols
but
what
s
this
he
asked
noticing
the
french
drummer
boy
a
prisoner
you
ve
already
been
in
action
may
i
speak
to
him
wostov
petya
exclaimed
denisov
having
run
through
the
dispatch
why
didn
t
you
say
who
you
were
and
turning
with
a
smile
he
held
out
his
hand
to
the
lad
the
officer
was
petya
rostov
all
the
way
petya
had
been
preparing
himself
to
behave
with
denisov
as
befitted
a
grownup
man
and
an
officer
without
hinting
at
their
previous
acquaintance
but
as
soon
as
denisov
smiled
at
him
petya
brightened
up
blushed
with
pleasure
forgot
the
official
manner
he
had
been
rehearsing
and
began
telling
him
how
he
had
already
been
in
a
battle
near
vyazma
and
how
a
certain
hussar
had
distinguished
himself
there
well
i
am
glad
to
see
you
denisov
interrupted
him
and
his
face
again
assumed
its
anxious
expression
michael
feoklitych
said
he
to
the
esaul
this
is
again
fwom
that
german
you
know
he
he
indicated
petya
is
serving
under
him
and
denisov
told
the
esaul
that
the
dispatch
just
delivered
was
a
repetition
of
the
german
general
s
demand
that
he
should
join
forces
with
him
for
an
attack
on
the
transport
if
we
don
t
take
it
tomowwow
he
ll
snatch
it
fwom
under
our
noses
he
added
while
denisov
was
talking
to
the
esaul
petya
abashed
by
denisov
s
cold
tone
and
supposing
that
it
was
due
to
the
condition
of
his
trousers
furtively
tried
to
pull
them
down
under
his
greatcoat
so
that
no
one
should
notice
it
while
maintaining
as
martial
an
air
as
possible
will
there
be
any
orders
your
honor
he
asked
denisov
holding
his
hand
at
the
salute
and
resuming
the
game
of
adjutant
and
general
for
which
he
had
prepared
himself
or
shall
i
remain
with
your
honor
orders
denisov
repeated
thoughtfully
but
can
you
stay
till
tomowwow
oh
please
may
i
stay
with
you
cried
petya
but
just
what
did
the
genewal
tell
you
to
weturn
at
once
asked
denisov
petya
blushed
he
gave
me
no
instructions
i
think
i
could
he
returned
inquiringly
well
all
wight
said
denisov
and
turning
to
his
men
he
directed
a
party
to
go
on
to
the
halting
place
arranged
near
the
watchman
s
hut
in
the
forest
and
told
the
officer
on
the
kirghiz
horse
who
performed
the
duties
of
an
adjutant
to
go
and
find
out
where
dolokhov
was
and
whether
he
would
come
that
evening
denisov
himself
intended
going
with
the
esaul
and
petya
to
the
edge
of
the
forest
where
it
reached
out
to
shamshevo
to
have
a
look
at
the
part
of
the
french
bivouac
they
were
to
attack
next
day
well
old
fellow
said
he
to
the
peasant
guide
lead
us
to
shamshevo
denisov
petya
and
the
esaul
accompanied
by
some
cossacks
and
the
hussar
who
had
the
prisoner
rode
to
the
left
across
a
ravine
to
the
edge
of
the
forest
chapter
v
the
rain
had
stopped
and
only
the
mist
was
falling
and
drops
from
the
trees
denisov
the
esaul
and
petya
rode
silently
following
the
peasant
in
the
knitted
cap
who
stepping
lightly
with
outturned
toes
and
moving
noiselessly
in
his
bast
shoes
over
the
roots
and
wet
leaves
silently
led
them
to
the
edge
of
the
forest
he
ascended
an
incline
stopped
looked
about
him
and
advanced
to
where
the
screen
of
trees
was
less
dense
on
reaching
a
large
oak
tree
that
had
not
yet
shed
its
leaves
he
stopped
and
beckoned
mysteriously
to
them
with
his
hand
denisov
and
petya
rode
up
to
him
from
the
spot
where
the
peasant
was
standing
they
could
see
the
french
immediately
beyond
the
forest
on
a
downward
slope
lay
a
field
of
spring
rye
to
the
right
beyond
a
steep
ravine
was
a
small
village
and
a
landowner
s
house
with
a
broken
roof
in
the
village
in
the
house
in
the
garden
by
the
well
by
the
pond
over
all
the
rising
ground
and
all
along
the
road
uphill
from
the
bridge
leading
to
the
village
not
more
than
five
hundred
yards
away
crowds
of
men
could
be
seen
through
the
shimmering
mist
their
un
russian
shouting
at
their
horses
which
were
straining
uphill
with
the
carts
and
their
calls
to
one
another
could
be
clearly
heard
bwing
the
prisoner
here
said
denisov
in
a
low
voice
not
taking
his
eyes
off
the
french
a
cossack
dismounted
lifted
the
boy
down
and
took
him
to
denisov
pointing
to
the
french
troops
denisov
asked
him
what
these
and
those
of
them
were
the
boy
thrusting
his
cold
hands
into
his
pockets
and
lifting
his
eyebrows
looked
at
denisov
in
affright
but
in
spite
of
an
evident
desire
to
say
all
he
knew
gave
confused
answers
merely
assenting
to
everything
denisov
asked
him
denisov
turned
away
from
him
frowning
and
addressed
the
esaul
conveying
his
own
conjectures
to
him
petya
rapidly
turning
his
head
looked
now
at
the
drummer
boy
now
at
denisov
now
at
the
esaul
and
now
at
the
french
in
the
village
and
along
the
road
trying
not
to
miss
anything
of
importance
whether
dolokhov
comes
or
not
we
must
seize
it
eh
said
denisov
with
a
merry
sparkle
in
his
eyes
it
is
a
very
suitable
spot
said
the
esaul
we
ll
send
the
infantwy
down
by
the
swamps
denisov
continued
they
ll
cweep
up
to
the
garden
you
ll
wide
up
fwom
there
with
the
cossacks
he
pointed
to
a
spot
in
the
forest
beyond
the
village
and
i
with
my
hussars
fwom
here
and
at
the
signal
shot
the
hollow
is
impassable
there
s
a
swamp
there
said
the
esaul
the
horses
would
sink
we
must
ride
round
more
to
the
left
while
they
were
talking
in
undertones
the
crack
of
a
shot
sounded
from
the
low
ground
by
the
pond
a
puff
of
white
smoke
appeared
then
another
and
the
sound
of
hundreds
of
seemingly
merry
french
voices
shouting
together
came
up
from
the
slope
for
a
moment
denisov
and
the
esaul
drew
back
they
were
so
near
that
they
thought
they
were
the
cause
of
the
firing
and
shouting
but
the
firing
and
shouting
did
not
relate
to
them
down
below
a
man
wearing
something
red
was
running
through
the
marsh
the
french
were
evidently
firing
and
shouting
at
him
why
that
s
our
tikhon
said
the
esaul
so
it
is
it
is
the
wascal
said
denisov
he
ll
get
away
said
the
esaul
screwing
up
his
eyes
the
man
whom
they
called
tikhon
having
run
to
the
stream
plunged
in
so
that
the
water
splashed
in
the
air
and
having
disappeared
for
an
instant
scrambled
out
on
all
fours
all
black
with
the
wet
and
ran
on
the
french
who
had
been
pursuing
him
stopped
smart
that
said
the
esaul
what
a
beast
said
denisov
with
his
former
look
of
vexation
what
has
he
been
doing
all
this
time
who
is
he
asked
petya
he
s
our
plastun
i
sent
him
to
capture
a
tongue
oh
yes
said
petya
nodding
at
the
first
words
denisov
uttered
as
if
he
understood
it
all
though
he
really
did
not
understand
anything
of
it
tikhon
shcherbaty
was
one
of
the
most
indispensable
men
in
their
band
he
was
a
peasant
from
pokrovsk
near
the
river
gzhat
when
denisov
had
come
to
pokrovsk
at
the
beginning
of
his
operations
and
had
as
usual
summoned
the
village
elder
and
asked
him
what
he
knew
about
the
french
the
elder
as
though
shielding
himself
had
replied
as
all
village
elders
did
that
he
had
neither
seen
nor
heard
anything
of
them
but
when
denisov
explained
that
his
purpose
was
to
kill
the
french
and
asked
if
no
french
had
strayed
that
way
the
elder
replied
that
some
more
orderers
had
really
been
at
their
village
but
that
tikhon
shcherbaty
was
the
only
man
who
dealt
with
such
matters
denisov
had
tikhon
called
and
having
praised
him
for
his
activity
said
a
few
words
in
the
elder
s
presence
about
loyalty
to
the
tsar
and
the
country
and
the
hatred
of
the
french
that
all
sons
of
the
fatherland
should
cherish
we
don
t
do
the
french
any
harm
said
tikhon
evidently
frightened
by
denisov
s
words
we
only
fooled
about
with
the
lads
for
fun
you
know
we
killed
a
score
or
so
of
more
orderers
but
we
did
no
harm
else
next
day
when
denisov
had
left
pokrovsk
having
quite
forgotten
about
this
peasant
it
was
reported
to
him
that
tikhon
had
attached
himself
to
their
party
and
asked
to
be
allowed
to
remain
with
it
denisov
gave
orders
to
let
him
do
so
tikhon
who
at
first
did
rough
work
laying
campfires
fetching
water
flaying
dead
horses
and
so
on
soon
showed
a
great
liking
and
aptitude
for
partisan
warfare
at
night
he
would
go
out
for
booty
and
always
brought
back
french
clothing
and
weapons
and
when
told
to
would
bring
in
french
captives
also
denisov
then
relieved
him
from
drudgery
and
began
taking
him
with
him
when
he
went
out
on
expeditions
and
had
him
enrolled
among
the
cossacks
tikhon
did
not
like
riding
and
always
went
on
foot
never
lagging
behind
the
cavalry
he
was
armed
with
a
musketoon
which
he
carried
rather
as
a
joke
a
pike
and
an
ax
which
latter
he
used
as
a
wolf
uses
its
teeth
with
equal
case
picking
fleas
out
of
its
fur
or
crunching
thick
bones
tikhon
with
equal
accuracy
would
split
logs
with
blows
at
arm
s
length
or
holding
the
head
of
the
ax
would
cut
thin
little
pegs
or
carve
spoons
in
denisov
s
party
he
held
a
peculiar
and
exceptional
position
when
anything
particularly
difficult
or
nasty
had
to
be
done
to
push
a
cart
out
of
the
mud
with
one
s
shoulders
pull
a
horse
out
of
a
swamp
by
its
tail
skin
it
slink
in
among
the
french
or
walk
more
than
thirty
miles
in
a
day
everybody
pointed
laughingly
at
tikhon
it
won
t
hurt
that
devil
he
s
as
strong
as
a
horse
they
said
of
him
once
a
frenchman
tikhon
was
trying
to
capture
fired
a
pistol
at
him
and
shot
him
in
the
fleshy
part
of
the
back
that
wound
which
tikhon
treated
only
with
internal
and
external
applications
of
vodka
was
the
subject
of
the
liveliest
jokes
by
the
whole
detachment
jokes
in
which
tikhon
readily
joined
hallo
mate
never
again
gave
you
a
twist
the
cossacks
would
banter
him
and
tikhon
purposely
writhing
and
making
faces
pretended
to
be
angry
and
swore
at
the
french
with
the
funniest
curses
the
only
effect
of
this
incident
on
tikhon
was
that
after
being
wounded
he
seldom
brought
in
prisoners
he
was
the
bravest
and
most
useful
man
in
the
party
no
one
found
more
opportunities
for
attacking
no
one
captured
or
killed
more
frenchmen
and
consequently
he
was
made
the
buffoon
of
all
the
cossacks
and
hussars
and
willingly
accepted
that
role
now
he
had
been
sent
by
denisov
overnight
to
shamshevo
to
capture
a
tongue
but
whether
because
he
had
not
been
content
to
take
only
one
frenchman
or
because
he
had
slept
through
the
night
he
had
crept
by
day
into
some
bushes
right
among
the
french
and
as
denisov
had
witnessed
from
above
had
been
detected
by
them
chapter
vi
after
talking
for
some
time
with
the
esaul
about
next
day
s
attack
which
now
seeing
how
near
they
were
to
the
french
he
seemed
to
have
definitely
decided
on
denisov
turned
his
horse
and
rode
back
now
my
lad
we
ll
go
and
get
dwy
he
said
to
petya
as
they
approached
the
watchhouse
denisov
stopped
peering
into
the
forest
among
the
trees
a
man
with
long
legs
and
long
swinging
arms
wearing
a
short
jacket
bast
shoes
and
a
kazan
hat
was
approaching
with
long
light
steps
he
had
a
musketoon
over
his
shoulder
and
an
ax
stuck
in
his
girdle
when
he
espied
denisov
he
hastily
threw
something
into
the
bushes
removed
his
sodden
hat
by
its
floppy
brim
and
approached
his
commander
it
was
tikhon
his
wrinkled
and
pockmarked
face
and
narrow
little
eyes
beamed
with
self
satisfied
merriment
he
lifted
his
head
high
and
gazed
at
denisov
as
if
repressing
a
laugh
well
where
did
you
disappear
to
inquired
denisov
where
did
i
disappear
to
i
went
to
get
frenchmen
answered
tikhon
boldly
and
hurriedly
in
a
husky
but
melodious
bass
voice
why
did
you
push
yourself
in
there
by
daylight
you
ass
well
why
haven
t
you
taken
one
oh
i
took
one
all
right
said
tikhon
where
is
he
you
see
i
took
him
first
thing
at
dawn
tikhon
continued
spreading
out
his
flat
feet
with
outturned
toes
in
their
bast
shoes
i
took
him
into
the
forest
then
i
see
he
s
no
good
and
think
i
ll
go
and
fetch
a
likelier
one
you
see
what
a
wogue
it
s
just
as
i
thought
said
denisov
to
the
esaul
why
didn
t
you
bwing
that
one
what
was
the
good
of
bringing
him
tikhon
interrupted
hastily
and
angrily
that
one
wouldn
t
have
done
for
you
as
if
i
don
t
know
what
sort
you
want
what
a
bwute
you
are
well
i
went
for
another
one
tikhon
continued
and
i
crept
like
this
through
the
wood
and
lay
down
he
suddenly
lay
down
on
his
stomach
with
a
supple
movement
to
show
how
he
had
done
it
one
turned
up
and
i
grabbed
him
like
this
he
jumped
up
quickly
and
lightly
come
along
to
the
colonel
i
said
he
starts
yelling
and
suddenly
there
were
four
of
them
they
rushed
at
me
with
their
little
swords
so
i
went
for
them
with
my
ax
this
way
what
are
you
up
to
says
i
christ
be
with
you
shouted
tikhon
waving
his
arms
with
an
angry
scowl
and
throwing
out
his
chest
yes
we
saw
from
the
hill
how
you
took
to
your
heels
through
the
puddles
said
the
esaul
screwing
up
his
glittering
eyes
petya
badly
wanted
to
laugh
but
noticed
that
they
all
refrained
from
laughing
he
turned
his
eyes
rapidly
from
tikhon
s
face
to
the
esaul
s
and
denisov
s
unable
to
make
out
what
it
all
meant
don
t
play
the
fool
said
denisov
coughing
angrily
why
didn
t
you
bwing
the
first
one
tikhon
scratched
his
back
with
one
hand
and
his
head
with
the
other
then
suddenly
his
whole
face
expanded
into
a
beaming
foolish
grin
disclosing
a
gap
where
he
had
lost
a
tooth
that
was
why
he
was
called
shcherbaty
the
gap
toothed
denisov
smiled
and
petya
burst
into
a
peal
of
merry
laughter
in
which
tikhon
himself
joined
oh
but
he
was
a
regular
good
for
nothing
said
tikhon
the
clothes
on
him
poor
stuff
how
could
i
bring
him
and
so
rude
your
honor
why
he
says
i
m
a
general
s
son
myself
i
won
t
go
he
says
you
are
a
bwute
said
denisov
i
wanted
to
question
but
i
questioned
him
said
tikhon
he
said
he
didn
t
know
much
there
are
a
lot
of
us
he
says
but
all
poor
stuff
only
soldiers
in
name
he
says
shout
loud
at
them
he
says
and
you
ll
take
them
all
tikhon
concluded
looking
cheerfully
and
resolutely
into
denisov
s
eyes
i
ll
give
you
a
hundwed
sharp
lashes
that
ll
teach
you
to
play
the
fool
said
denisov
severely
but
why
are
you
angry
remonstrated
tikhon
just
as
if
i
d
never
seen
your
frenchmen
only
wait
till
it
gets
dark
and
i
ll
fetch
you
any
of
them
you
want
three
if
you
like
well
let
s
go
said
denisov
and
rode
all
the
way
to
the
watchhouse
in
silence
and
frowning
angrily
tikhon
followed
behind
and
petya
heard
the
cossacks
laughing
with
him
and
at
him
about
some
pair
of
boots
he
had
thrown
into
the
bushes
when
the
fit
of
laughter
that
had
seized
him
at
tikhon
s
words
and
smile
had
passed
and
petya
realized
for
a
moment
that
this
tikhon
had
killed
a
man
he
felt
uneasy
he
looked
round
at
the
captive
drummer
boy
and
felt
a
pang
in
his
heart
but
this
uneasiness
lasted
only
a
moment
he
felt
it
necessary
to
hold
his
head
higher
to
brace
himself
and
to
question
the
esaul
with
an
air
of
importance
about
tomorrow
s
undertaking
that
he
might
not
be
unworthy
of
the
company
in
which
he
found
himself
the
officer
who
had
been
sent
to
inquire
met
denisov
on
the
way
with
the
news
that
dolokhov
was
soon
coming
and
that
all
was
well
with
him
denisov
at
once
cheered
up
and
calling
petya
to
him
said
well
tell
me
about
yourself
chapter
vii
petya
having
left
his
people
after
their
departure
from
moscow
joined
his
regiment
and
was
soon
taken
as
orderly
by
a
general
commanding
a
large
guerrilla
detachment
from
the
time
he
received
his
commission
and
especially
since
he
had
joined
the
active
army
and
taken
part
in
the
battle
of
vyazma
petya
had
been
in
a
constant
state
of
blissful
excitement
at
being
grown
up
and
in
a
perpetual
ecstatic
hurry
not
to
miss
any
chance
to
do
something
really
heroic
he
was
highly
delighted
with
what
he
saw
and
experienced
in
the
army
but
at
the
same
time
it
always
seemed
to
him
that
the
really
heroic
exploits
were
being
performed
just
where
he
did
not
happen
to
be
and
he
was
always
in
a
hurry
to
get
where
he
was
not
when
on
the
twenty
first
of
october
his
general
expressed
a
wish
to
send
somebody
to
denisov
s
detachment
petya
begged
so
piteously
to
be
sent
that
the
general
could
not
refuse
but
when
dispatching
him
he
recalled
petya
s
mad
action
at
the
battle
of
vyazma
where
instead
of
riding
by
the
road
to
the
place
to
which
he
had
been
sent
he
had
galloped
to
the
advanced
line
under
the
fire
of
the
french
and
had
there
twice
fired
his
pistol
so
now
the
general
explicitly
forbade
his
taking
part
in
any
action
whatever
of
denisov
s
that
was
why
petya
had
blushed
and
grown
confused
when
denisov
asked
him
whether
he
could
stay
before
they
had
ridden
to
the
outskirts
of
the
forest
petya
had
considered
he
must
carry
out
his
instructions
strictly
and
return
at
once
but
when
he
saw
the
french
and
saw
tikhon
and
learned
that
there
would
certainly
be
an
attack
that
night
he
decided
with
the
rapidity
with
which
young
people
change
their
views
that
the
general
whom
he
had
greatly
respected
till
then
was
a
rubbishy
german
that
denisov
was
a
hero
the
esaul
a
hero
and
tikhon
a
hero
too
and
that
it
would
be
shameful
for
him
to
leave
them
at
a
moment
of
difficulty
it
was
already
growing
dusk
when
denisov
petya
and
the
esaul
rode
up
to
the
watchhouse
in
the
twilight
saddled
horses
could
be
seen
and
cossacks
and
hussars
who
had
rigged
up
rough
shelters
in
the
glade
and
were
kindling
glowing
fires
in
a
hollow
of
the
forest
where
the
french
could
not
see
the
smoke
in
the
passage
of
the
small
watchhouse
a
cossack
with
sleeves
rolled
up
was
chopping
some
mutton
in
the
room
three
officers
of
denisov
s
band
were
converting
a
door
into
a
tabletop
petya
took
off
his
wet
clothes
gave
them
to
be
dried
and
at
once
began
helping
the
officers
to
fix
up
the
dinner
table
in
ten
minutes
the
table
was
ready
and
a
napkin
spread
on
it
on
the
table
were
vodka
a
flask
of
rum
white
bread
roast
mutton
and
salt
sitting
at
table
with
the
officers
and
tearing
the
fat
savory
mutton
with
his
hands
down
which
the
grease
trickled
petya
was
in
an
ecstatic
childish
state
of
love
for
all
men
and
consequently
of
confidence
that
others
loved
him
in
the
same
way
so
then
what
do
you
think
vasili
dmitrich
said
he
to
denisov
it
s
all
right
my
staying
a
day
with
you
and
not
waiting
for
a
reply
he
answered
his
own
question
you
see
i
was
told
to
find
out
well
i
am
finding
out
only
do
let
me
into
the
very
into
the
chief
i
don
t
want
a
reward
but
i
want
petya
clenched
his
teeth
and
looked
around
throwing
back
his
head
and
flourishing
his
arms
into
the
vewy
chief
denisov
repeated
with
a
smile
only
please
let
me
command
something
so
that
i
may
really
command
petya
went
on
what
would
it
be
to
you
oh
you
want
a
knife
he
said
turning
to
an
officer
who
wished
to
cut
himself
a
piece
of
mutton
and
he
handed
him
his
clasp
knife
the
officer
admired
it
please
keep
it
i
have
several
like
it
said
petya
blushing
heavens
i
was
quite
forgetting
he
suddenly
cried
i
have
some
raisins
fine
ones
you
know
seedless
ones
we
have
a
new
sutler
and
he
has
such
capital
things
i
bought
ten
pounds
i
am
used
to
something
sweet
would
you
like
some
and
petya
ran
out
into
the
passage
to
his
cossack
and
brought
back
some
bags
which
contained
about
five
pounds
of
raisins
have
some
gentlemen
have
some
you
want
a
coffeepot
don
t
you
he
asked
the
esaul
i
bought
a
capital
one
from
our
sutler
he
has
splendid
things
and
he
s
very
honest
that
s
the
chief
thing
i
ll
be
sure
to
send
it
to
you
or
perhaps
your
flints
are
giving
out
or
are
worn
out
that
happens
sometimes
you
know
i
have
brought
some
with
me
here
they
are
and
he
showed
a
bag
a
hundred
flints
i
bought
them
very
cheap
please
take
as
many
as
you
want
or
all
if
you
like
then
suddenly
dismayed
lest
he
had
said
too
much
petya
stopped
and
blushed
he
tried
to
remember
whether
he
had
not
done
anything
else
that
was
foolish
and
running
over
the
events
of
the
day
he
remembered
the
french
drummer
boy
it
s
capital
for
us
here
but
what
of
him
where
have
they
put
him
have
they
fed
him
haven
t
they
hurt
his
feelings
he
thought
but
having
caught
himself
saying
too
much
about
the
flints
he
was
now
afraid
to
speak
out
i
might
ask
he
thought
but
they
ll
say
he
s
a
boy
himself
and
so
he
pities
the
boy
i
ll
show
them
tomorrow
whether
i
m
a
boy
will
it
seem
odd
if
i
ask
petya
thought
well
never
mind
and
immediately
blushing
and
looking
anxiously
at
the
officers
to
see
if
they
appeared
ironical
he
said
may
i
call
in
that
boy
who
was
taken
prisoner
and
give
him
something
to
eat
perhaps
yes
he
s
a
poor
little
fellow
said
denisov
who
evidently
saw
nothing
shameful
in
this
reminder
call
him
in
his
name
is
vincent
bosse
have
him
fetched
i
ll
call
him
said
petya
yes
yes
call
him
a
poor
little
fellow
denisov
repeated
petya
was
standing
at
the
door
when
denisov
said
this
he
slipped
in
between
the
officers
came
close
to
denisov
and
said
let
me
kiss
you
dear
old
fellow
oh
how
fine
how
splendid
and
having
kissed
denisov
he
ran
out
of
the
hut
bosse
vincent
petya
cried
stopping
outside
the
door
who
do
you
want
sir
asked
a
voice
in
the
darkness
petya
replied
that
he
wanted
the
french
lad
who
had
been
captured
that
day
ah
vesenny
said
a
cossack
vincent
the
boy
s
name
had
already
been
changed
by
the
cossacks
into
vesenny
vernal
and
into
vesenya
by
the
peasants
and
soldiers
in
both
these
adaptations
the
reference
to
spring
vesna
matched
the
impression
made
by
the
young
lad
he
is
warming
himself
there
by
the
bonfire
ho
vesenya
vesenya
vesenny
laughing
voices
were
heard
calling
to
one
another
in
the
darkness
he
s
a
smart
lad
said
an
hussar
standing
near
petya
we
gave
him
something
to
eat
a
while
ago
he
was
awfully
hungry
the
sound
of
bare
feet
splashing
through
the
mud
was
heard
in
the
darkness
and
the
drummer
boy
came
to
the
door
ah
c
est
vous
said
petya
voulez
vous
manger
n
ayez
pas
peur
on
ne
vous
fera
pas
de
mal
he
added
shyly
and
affectionately
touching
the
boy
s
hand
entrez
entrez
ah
it
s
you
do
you
want
something
to
eat
don
t
be
afraid
they
won
t
hurt
you
come
in
come
in
merci
monsieur
said
the
drummer
boy
in
a
trembling
almost
childish
voice
and
he
began
scraping
his
dirty
feet
on
the
threshold
thank
you
sir
there
were
many
things
petya
wanted
to
say
to
the
drummer
boy
but
did
not
dare
to
he
stood
irresolutely
beside
him
in
the
passage
then
in
the
darkness
he
took
the
boy
s
hand
and
pressed
it
come
in
come
in
he
repeated
in
a
gentle
whisper
oh
what
can
i
do
for
him
he
thought
and
opening
the
door
he
let
the
boy
pass
in
first
when
the
boy
had
entered
the
hut
petya
sat
down
at
a
distance
from
him
considering
it
beneath
his
dignity
to
pay
attention
to
him
but
he
fingered
the
money
in
his
pocket
and
wondered
whether
it
would
seem
ridiculous
to
give
some
to
the
drummer
boy
chapter
viii
the
arrival
of
dolokhov
diverted
petya
s
attention
from
the
drummer
boy
to
whom
denisov
had
had
some
mutton
and
vodka
given
and
whom
he
had
had
dressed
in
a
russian
coat
so
that
he
might
be
kept
with
their
band
and
not
sent
away
with
the
other
prisoners
petya
had
heard
in
the
army
many
stories
of
dolokhov
s
extraordinary
bravery
and
of
his
cruelty
to
the
french
so
from
the
moment
he
entered
the
hut
petya
did
not
take
his
eyes
from
him
but
braced
himself
up
more
and
more
and
held
his
head
high
that
he
might
not
be
unworthy
even
of
such
company
dolokhov
s
appearance
amazed
petya
by
its
simplicity
denisov
wore
a
cossack
coat
had
a
beard
had
an
icon
of
nicholas
the
wonder
worker
on
his
breast
and
his
way
of
speaking
and
everything
he
did
indicated
his
unusual
position
but
dolokhov
who
in
moscow
had
worn
a
persian
costume
had
now
the
appearance
of
a
most
correct
officer
of
the
guards
he
was
clean
shaven
and
wore
a
guardsman
s
padded
coat
with
an
order
of
st
george
at
his
buttonhole
and
a
plain
forage
cap
set
straight
on
his
head
he
took
off
his
wet
felt
cloak
in
a
corner
of
the
room
and
without
greeting
anyone
went
up
to
denisov
and
began
questioning
him
about
the
matter
in
hand
denisov
told
him
of
the
designs
the
large
detachments
had
on
the
transport
of
the
message
petya
had
brought
and
his
own
replies
to
both
generals
then
he
told
him
all
he
knew
of
the
french
detachment
that
s
so
but
we
must
know
what
troops
they
are
and
their
numbers
said
dolokhov
it
will
be
necessary
to
go
there
we
can
t
start
the
affair
without
knowing
for
certain
how
many
there
are
i
like
to
work
accurately
here
now
wouldn
t
one
of
these
gentlemen
like
to
ride
over
to
the
french
camp
with
me
i
have
brought
a
spare
uniform
i
i
i
ll
go
with
you
cried
petya
there
s
no
need
for
you
to
go
at
all
said
denisov
addressing
dolokhov
and
as
for
him
i
won
t
let
him
go
on
any
account
i
like
that
exclaimed
petya
why
shouldn
t
i
go
because
it
s
useless
well
you
must
excuse
me
because
because
i
shall
go
and
that
s
all
you
ll
take
me
won
t
you
he
said
turning
to
dolokhov
why
not
dolokhov
answered
absently
scrutinizing
the
face
of
the
french
drummer
boy
have
you
had
that
youngster
with
you
long
he
asked
denisov
he
was
taken
today
but
he
knows
nothing
i
m
keeping
him
with
me
yes
and
where
do
you
put
the
others
inquired
dolokhov
where
i
send
them
away
and
take
a
weceipt
for
them
shouted
denisov
suddenly
flushing
and
i
say
boldly
that
i
have
not
a
single
man
s
life
on
my
conscience
would
it
be
difficult
for
you
to
send
thirty
or
thwee
hundwed
men
to
town
under
escort
instead
of
staining
i
speak
bluntly
staining
the
honor
of
a
soldier
that
kind
of
amiable
talk
would
be
suitable
from
this
young
count
of
sixteen
said
dolokhov
with
cold
irony
but
it
s
time
for
you
to
drop
it
why
i
ve
not
said
anything
i
only
say
that
i
ll
certainly
go
with
you
said
petya
shyly
but
for
you
and
me
old
fellow
it
s
time
to
drop
these
amenities
continued
dolokhov
as
if
he
found
particular
pleasure
in
speaking
of
this
subject
which
irritated
denisov
now
why
have
you
kept
this
lad
he
went
on
swaying
his
head
because
you
are
sorry
for
him
don
t
we
know
those
receipts
of
yours
you
send
a
hundred
men
away
and
thirty
get
there
the
rest
either
starve
or
get
killed
so
isn
t
it
all
the
same
not
to
send
them
the
esaul
screwing
up
his
light
colored
eyes
nodded
approvingly
that
s
not
the
point
i
m
not
going
to
discuss
the
matter
i
do
not
wish
to
take
it
on
my
conscience
you
say
they
ll
die
all
wight
only
not
by
my
fault
dolokhov
began
laughing
who
has
told
them
not
to
capture
me
these
twenty
times
over
but
if
they
did
catch
me
they
d
string
me
up
to
an
aspen
tree
and
with
all
your
chivalry
just
the
same
he
paused
however
we
must
get
to
work
tell
the
cossack
to
fetch
my
kit
i
have
two
french
uniforms
in
it
well
are
you
coming
with
me
he
asked
petya
i
yes
yes
certainly
cried
petya
blushing
almost
to
tears
and
glancing
at
denisov
while
dolokhov
had
been
disputing
with
denisov
what
should
be
done
with
prisoners
petya
had
once
more
felt
awkward
and
restless
but
again
he
had
no
time
to
grasp
fully
what
they
were
talking
about
if
grown
up
distinguished
men
think
so
it
must
be
necessary
and
right
thought
he
but
above
all
denisov
must
not
dare
to
imagine
that
i
ll
obey
him
and
that
he
can
order
me
about
i
will
certainly
go
to
the
french
camp
with
dolokhov
if
he
can
so
can
i
and
to
all
denisov
s
persuasions
petya
replied
that
he
too
was
accustomed
to
do
everything
accurately
and
not
just
anyhow
and
that
he
never
considered
personal
danger
for
you
ll
admit
that
if
we
don
t
know
for
sure
how
many
of
them
there
are
hundreds
of
lives
may
depend
on
it
while
there
are
only
two
of
us
besides
i
want
to
go
very
much
and
certainly
will
go
so
don
t
hinder
me
said
he
it
will
only
make
things
worse
chapter
ix
having
put
on
french
greatcoats
and
shakos
petya
and
dolokhov
rode
to
the
clearing
from
which
denisov
had
reconnoitered
the
french
camp
and
emerging
from
the
forest
in
pitch
darkness
they
descended
into
the
hollow
on
reaching
the
bottom
dolokhov
told
the
cossacks
accompanying
him
to
await
him
there
and
rode
on
at
a
quick
trot
along
the
road
to
the
bridge
petya
his
heart
in
his
mouth
with
excitement
rode
by
his
side
if
we
re
caught
i
won
t
be
taken
alive
i
have
a
pistol
whispered
he
don
t
talk
russian
said
dolokhov
in
a
hurried
whisper
and
at
that
very
moment
they
heard
through
the
darkness
the
challenge
qui
vive
and
the
click
of
a
musket
who
goes
there
the
blood
rushed
to
petya
s
face
and
he
grasped
his
pistol
lanciers
du
me
replied
dolokhov
neither
hastening
nor
slackening
his
horse
s
pace
lancers
of
the
th
regiment
the
black
figure
of
a
sentinel
stood
on
the
bridge
mot
d
ordre
password
dolokhov
reined
in
his
horse
and
advanced
at
a
walk
dites
donc
le
colonel
gerard
est
ici
he
asked
tell
me
is
colonel
gerard
here
mot
d
ordre
repeated
the
sentinel
barring
the
way
and
not
replying
quand
un
officier
fait
sa
ronde
les
sentinelles
ne
demandent
pas
le
mot
d
ordre
cried
dolokhov
suddenly
flaring
up
and
riding
straight
at
the
sentinel
je
vous
demande
si
le
colonel
est
ici
when
an
officer
is
making
his
round
sentinels
don
t
ask
him
for
the
password
i
am
asking
you
if
the
colonel
is
here
and
without
waiting
for
an
answer
from
the
sentinel
who
had
stepped
aside
dolokhov
rode
up
the
incline
at
a
walk
noticing
the
black
outline
of
a
man
crossing
the
road
dolokhov
stopped
him
and
inquired
where
the
commander
and
officers
were
the
man
a
soldier
with
a
sack
over
his
shoulder
stopped
came
close
up
to
dolokhov
s
horse
touched
it
with
his
hand
and
explained
simply
and
in
a
friendly
way
that
the
commander
and
the
officers
were
higher
up
the
hill
to
the
right
in
the
courtyard
of
the
farm
as
he
called
the
landowner
s
house
having
ridden
up
the
road
on
both
sides
of
which
french
talk
could
be
heard
around
the
campfires
dolokhov
turned
into
the
courtyard
of
the
landowner
s
house
having
ridden
in
he
dismounted
and
approached
a
big
blazing
campfire
around
which
sat
several
men
talking
noisily
something
was
boiling
in
a
small
cauldron
at
the
edge
of
the
fire
and
a
soldier
in
a
peaked
cap
and
blue
overcoat
lit
up
by
the
fire
was
kneeling
beside
it
stirring
its
contents
with
a
ramrod
oh
he
s
a
hard
nut
to
crack
said
one
of
the
officers
who
was
sitting
in
the
shadow
at
the
other
side
of
the
fire
he
ll
make
them
get
a
move
on
those
fellows
said
another
laughing
both
fell
silent
peering
out
through
the
darkness
at
the
sound
of
dolokhov
s
and
petya
s
steps
as
they
advanced
to
the
fire
leading
their
horses
bonjour
messieurs
said
dolokhov
loudly
and
clearly
good
day
gentlemen
there
was
a
stir
among
the
officers
in
the
shadow
beyond
the
fire
and
one
tall
long
necked
officer
walking
round
the
fire
came
up
to
dolokhov
is
that
you
clement
he
asked
where
the
devil
but
noticing
his
mistake
he
broke
off
short
and
with
a
frown
greeted
dolokhov
as
a
stranger
asking
what
he
could
do
for
him
dolokhov
said
that
he
and
his
companion
were
trying
to
overtake
their
regiment
and
addressing
the
company
in
general
asked
whether
they
knew
anything
of
the
th
regiment
none
of
them
knew
anything
and
petya
thought
the
officers
were
beginning
to
look
at
him
and
dolokhov
with
hostility
and
suspicion
for
some
seconds
all
were
silent
if
you
were
counting
on
the
evening
soup
you
have
come
too
late
said
a
voice
from
behind
the
fire
with
a
repressed
laugh
dolokhov
replied
that
they
were
not
hungry
and
must
push
on
farther
that
night
he
handed
the
horses
over
to
the
soldier
who
was
stirring
the
pot
and
squatted
down
on
his
heels
by
the
fire
beside
the
officer
with
the
long
neck
that
officer
did
not
take
his
eyes
from
dolokhov
and
again
asked
to
what
regiment
he
belonged
dolokhov
as
if
he
had
not
heard
the
question
did
not
reply
but
lighting
a
short
french
pipe
which
he
took
from
his
pocket
began
asking
the
officer
in
how
far
the
road
before
them
was
safe
from
cossacks
those
brigands
are
everywhere
replied
an
officer
from
behind
the
fire
dolokhov
remarked
that
the
cossacks
were
a
danger
only
to
stragglers
such
as
his
companion
and
himself
but
probably
they
would
not
dare
to
attack
large
detachments
he
added
inquiringly
no
one
replied
well
now
he
ll
come
away
petya
thought
every
moment
as
he
stood
by
the
campfire
listening
to
the
talk
but
dolokhov
restarted
the
conversation
which
had
dropped
and
began
putting
direct
questions
as
to
how
many
men
there
were
in
the
battalion
how
many
battalions
and
how
many
prisoners
asking
about
the
russian
prisoners
with
that
detachment
dolokhov
said
a
horrid
business
dragging
these
corpses
about
with
one
it
would
be
better
to
shoot
such
rabble
and
burst
into
loud
laughter
so
strange
that
petya
thought
the
french
would
immediately
detect
their
disguise
and
involuntarily
took
a
step
back
from
the
campfire
no
one
replied
a
word
to
dolokhov
s
laughter
and
a
french
officer
whom
they
could
not
see
he
lay
wrapped
in
a
greatcoat
rose
and
whispered
something
to
a
companion
dolokhov
got
up
and
called
to
the
soldier
who
was
holding
their
horses
will
they
bring
our
horses
or
not
thought
petya
instinctively
drawing
nearer
to
dolokhov
the
horses
were
brought
good
evening
gentlemen
said
dolokhov
petya
wished
to
say
good
night
but
could
not
utter
a
word
the
officers
were
whispering
together
dolokhov
was
a
long
time
mounting
his
horse
which
would
not
stand
still
then
he
rode
out
of
the
yard
at
a
footpace
petya
rode
beside
him
longing
to
look
round
to
see
whether
or
no
the
french
were
running
after
them
but
not
daring
to
coming
out
onto
the
road
dolokhov
did
not
ride
back
across
the
open
country
but
through
the
village
at
one
spot
he
stopped
and
listened
do
you
hear
he
asked
petya
recognized
the
sound
of
russian
voices
and
saw
the
dark
figures
of
russian
prisoners
round
their
campfires
when
they
had
descended
to
the
bridge
petya
and
dolokhov
rode
past
the
sentinel
who
without
saying
a
word
paced
morosely
up
and
down
it
then
they
descended
into
the
hollow
where
the
cossacks
awaited
them
well
now
good
by
tell
denisov
at
the
first
shot
at
daybreak
said
dolokhov
and
was
about
to
ride
away
but
petya
seized
hold
of
him
really
he
cried
you
are
such
a
hero
oh
how
fine
how
splendid
how
i
love
you
all
right
all
right
said
dolokhov
but
petya
did
not
let
go
of
him
and
dolokhov
saw
through
the
gloom
that
petya
was
bending
toward
him
and
wanted
to
kiss
him
dolokhov
kissed
him
laughed
turned
his
horse
and
vanished
into
the
darkness
chapter
x
having
returned
to
the
watchman
s
hut
petya
found
denisov
in
the
passage
he
was
awaiting
petya
s
return
in
a
state
of
agitation
anxiety
and
self
reproach
for
having
let
him
go
thank
god
he
exclaimed
yes
thank
god
he
repeated
listening
to
petya
s
rapturous
account
but
devil
take
you
i
haven
t
slept
because
of
you
well
thank
god
now
lie
down
we
can
still
get
a
nap
before
morning
but
no
said
petya
i
don
t
want
to
sleep
yet
besides
i
know
myself
if
i
fall
asleep
it
s
finished
and
then
i
am
used
to
not
sleeping
before
a
battle
he
sat
awhile
in
the
hut
joyfully
recalling
the
details
of
his
expedition
and
vividly
picturing
to
himself
what
would
happen
next
day
then
noticing
that
denisov
was
asleep
he
rose
and
went
out
of
doors
it
was
still
quite
dark
outside
the
rain
was
over
but
drops
were
still
falling
from
the
trees
near
the
watchman
s
hut
the
black
shapes
of
the
cossacks
shanties
and
of
horses
tethered
together
could
be
seen
behind
the
hut
the
dark
shapes
of
the
two
wagons
with
their
horses
beside
them
were
discernible
and
in
the
hollow
the
dying
campfire
gleamed
red
not
all
the
cossacks
and
hussars
were
asleep
here
and
there
amid
the
sounds
of
falling
drops
and
the
munching
of
the
horses
near
by
could
be
heard
low
voices
which
seemed
to
be
whispering
petya
came
out
peered
into
the
darkness
and
went
up
to
the
wagons
someone
was
snoring
under
them
and
around
them
stood
saddled
horses
munching
their
oats
in
the
dark
petya
recognized
his
own
horse
which
he
called
karabakh
though
it
was
of
ukranian
breed
and
went
up
to
it
well
karabakh
we
ll
do
some
service
tomorrow
said
he
sniffing
its
nostrils
and
kissing
it
why
aren
t
you
asleep
sir
said
a
cossack
who
was
sitting
under
a
wagon
no
ah
likhachev
isn
t
that
your
name
do
you
know
i
have
only
just
come
back
we
ve
been
into
the
french
camp
and
petya
gave
the
cossack
a
detailed
account
not
only
of
his
ride
but
also
of
his
object
and
why
he
considered
it
better
to
risk
his
life
than
to
act
just
anyhow
well
you
should
get
some
sleep
now
said
the
cossack
no
i
am
used
to
this
said
petya
i
say
aren
t
the
flints
in
your
pistols
worn
out
i
brought
some
with
me
don
t
you
want
any
you
can
have
some
the
cossack
bent
forward
from
under
the
wagon
to
get
a
closer
look
at
petya
because
i
am
accustomed
to
doing
everything
accurately
said
petya
some
fellows
do
things
just
anyhow
without
preparation
and
then
they
re
sorry
for
it
afterwards
i
don
t
like
that
just
so
said
the
cossack
oh
yes
another
thing
please
my
dear
fellow
will
you
sharpen
my
saber
for
me
it
s
got
bl
petya
feared
to
tell
a
lie
and
the
saber
never
had
been
sharpened
can
you
do
it
of
course
i
can
likhachev
got
up
rummaged
in
his
pack
and
soon
petya
heard
the
warlike
sound
of
steel
on
whetstone
he
climbed
onto
the
wagon
and
sat
on
its
edge
the
cossack
was
sharpening
the
saber
under
the
wagon
i
say
are
the
lads
asleep
asked
petya
some
are
and
some
aren
t
like
us
well
and
that
boy
vesenny
oh
he
s
thrown
himself
down
there
in
the
passage
fast
asleep
after
his
fright
he
was
that
glad
after
that
petya
remained
silent
for
a
long
time
listening
to
the
sounds
he
heard
footsteps
in
the
darkness
and
a
black
figure
appeared
what
are
you
sharpening
asked
a
man
coming
up
to
the
wagon
why
this
gentleman
s
saber
that
s
right
said
the
man
whom
petya
took
to
be
an
hussar
was
the
cup
left
here
there
by
the
wheel
the
hussar
took
the
cup
it
must
be
daylight
soon
said
he
yawning
and
went
away
petya
ought
to
have
known
that
he
was
in
a
forest
with
denisov
s
guerrilla
band
less
than
a
mile
from
the
road
sitting
on
a
wagon
captured
from
the
french
beside
which
horses
were
tethered
that
under
it
likhachev
was
sitting
sharpening
a
saber
for
him
that
the
big
dark
blotch
to
the
right
was
the
watchman
s
hut
and
the
red
blotch
below
to
the
left
was
the
dying
embers
of
a
campfire
that
the
man
who
had
come
for
the
cup
was
an
hussar
who
wanted
a
drink
but
he
neither
knew
nor
waited
to
know
anything
of
all
this
he
was
in
a
fairy
kingdom
where
nothing
resembled
reality
the
big
dark
blotch
might
really
be
the
watchman
s
hut
or
it
might
be
a
cavern
leading
to
the
very
depths
of
the
earth
perhaps
the
red
spot
was
a
fire
or
it
might
be
the
eye
of
an
enormous
monster
perhaps
he
was
really
sitting
on
a
wagon
but
it
might
very
well
be
that
he
was
not
sitting
on
a
wagon
but
on
a
terribly
high
tower
from
which
if
he
fell
he
would
have
to
fall
for
a
whole
day
or
a
whole
month
or
go
on
falling
and
never
reach
the
bottom
perhaps
it
was
just
the
cossack
likhachev
who
was
sitting
under
the
wagon
but
it
might
be
the
kindest
bravest
most
wonderful
most
splendid
man
in
the
world
whom
no
one
knew
of
it
might
really
have
been
that
the
hussar
came
for
water
and
went
back
into
the
hollow
but
perhaps
he
had
simply
vanished
disappeared
altogether
and
dissolved
into
nothingness
nothing
petya
could
have
seen
now
would
have
surprised
him
he
was
in
a
fairy
kingdom
where
everything
was
possible
he
looked
up
at
the
sky
and
the
sky
was
a
fairy
realm
like
the
earth
it
was
clearing
and
over
the
tops
of
the
trees
clouds
were
swiftly
sailing
as
if
unveiling
the
stars
sometimes
it
looked
as
if
the
clouds
were
passing
and
a
clear
black
sky
appeared
sometimes
it
seemed
as
if
the
black
spaces
were
clouds
sometimes
the
sky
seemed
to
be
rising
high
high
overhead
and
then
it
seemed
to
sink
so
low
that
one
could
touch
it
with
one
s
hand
petya
s
eyes
began
to
close
and
he
swayed
a
little
the
trees
were
dripping
quiet
talking
was
heard
the
horses
neighed
and
jostled
one
another
someone
snored
ozheg
zheg
ozheg
zheg
hissed
the
saber
against
the
whetstone
and
suddenly
petya
heard
an
harmonious
orchestra
playing
some
unknown
sweetly
solemn
hymn
petya
was
as
musical
as
natasha
and
more
so
than
nicholas
but
had
never
learned
music
or
thought
about
it
and
so
the
melody
that
unexpectedly
came
to
his
mind
seemed
to
him
particularly
fresh
and
attractive
the
music
became
more
and
more
audible
the
melody
grew
and
passed
from
one
instrument
to
another
and
what
was
played
was
a
fugue
though
petya
had
not
the
least
conception
of
what
a
fugue
is
each
instrument
now
resembling
a
violin
and
now
a
horn
but
better
and
clearer
than
violin
or
horn
played
its
own
part
and
before
it
had
finished
the
melody
merged
with
another
instrument
that
began
almost
the
same
air
and
then
with
a
third
and
a
fourth
and
they
all
blended
into
one
and
again
became
separate
and
again
blended
now
into
solemn
church
music
now
into
something
dazzlingly
brilliant
and
triumphant
oh
why
that
was
in
a
dream
petya
said
to
himself
as
he
lurched
forward
it
s
in
my
ears
but
perhaps
it
s
music
of
my
own
well
go
on
my
music
now
he
closed
his
eyes
and
from
all
sides
as
if
from
a
distance
sounds
fluttered
grew
into
harmonies
separated
blended
and
again
all
mingled
into
the
same
sweet
and
solemn
hymn
oh
this
is
delightful
as
much
as
i
like
and
as
i
like
said
petya
to
himself
he
tried
to
conduct
that
enormous
orchestra
now
softly
softly
die
away
and
the
sounds
obeyed
him
now
fuller
more
joyful
still
more
and
more
joyful
and
from
an
unknown
depth
rose
increasingly
triumphant
sounds
now
voices
join
in
ordered
petya
and
at
first
from
afar
he
heard
men
s
voices
and
then
women
s
the
voices
grew
in
harmonious
triumphant
strength
and
petya
listened
to
their
surpassing
beauty
in
awe
and
joy
with
a
solemn
triumphal
march
there
mingled
a
song
the
drip
from
the
trees
and
the
hissing
of
the
saber
ozheg
zheg
zheg
and
again
the
horses
jostled
one
another
and
neighed
not
disturbing
the
choir
but
joining
in
it
petya
did
not
know
how
long
this
lasted
he
enjoyed
himself
all
the
time
wondered
at
his
enjoyment
and
regretted
that
there
was
no
one
to
share
it
he
was
awakened
by
likhachev
s
kindly
voice
it
s
ready
your
honor
you
can
split
a
frenchman
in
half
with
it
petya
woke
up
it
s
getting
light
it
s
really
getting
light
he
exclaimed
the
horses
that
had
previously
been
invisible
could
now
be
seen
to
their
very
tails
and
a
watery
light
showed
itself
through
the
bare
branches
petya
shook
himself
jumped
up
took
a
ruble
from
his
pocket
and
gave
it
to
likhachev
then
he
flourished
the
saber
tested
it
and
sheathed
it
the
cossacks
were
untying
their
horses
and
tightening
their
saddle
girths
and
here
s
the
commander
said
likhachev
denisov
came
out
of
the
watchman
s
hut
and
having
called
petya
gave
orders
to
get
ready
chapter
xi
the
men
rapidly
picked
out
their
horses
in
the
semidarkness
tightened
their
saddle
girths
and
formed
companies
denisov
stood
by
the
watchman
s
hut
giving
final
orders
the
infantry
of
the
detachment
passed
along
the
road
and
quickly
disappeared
amid
the
trees
in
the
mist
of
early
dawn
hundreds
of
feet
splashing
through
the
mud
the
esaul
gave
some
orders
to
his
men
petya
held
his
horse
by
the
bridle
impatiently
awaiting
the
order
to
mount
his
face
having
been
bathed
in
cold
water
was
all
aglow
and
his
eyes
were
particularly
brilliant
cold
shivers
ran
down
his
spine
and
his
whole
body
pulsed
rhythmically
well
is
ev
wything
weady
asked
denisov
bwing
the
horses
the
horses
were
brought
denisov
was
angry
with
the
cossack
because
the
saddle
girths
were
too
slack
reproved
him
and
mounted
petya
put
his
foot
in
the
stirrup
his
horse
by
habit
made
as
if
to
nip
his
leg
but
petya
leaped
quickly
into
the
saddle
unconscious
of
his
own
weight
and
turning
to
look
at
the
hussars
starting
in
the
darkness
behind
him
rode
up
to
denisov
vasili
dmitrich
entrust
me
with
some
commission
please
for
god
s
sake
said
he
denisov
seemed
to
have
forgotten
petya
s
very
existence
he
turned
to
glance
at
him
i
ask
one
thing
of
you
he
said
sternly
to
obey
me
and
not
shove
yourself
forward
anywhere
he
did
not
say
another
word
to
petya
but
rode
in
silence
all
the
way
when
they
had
come
to
the
edge
of
the
forest
it
was
noticeably
growing
light
over
the
field
denisov
talked
in
whispers
with
the
esaul
and
the
cossacks
rode
past
petya
and
denisov
when
they
had
all
ridden
by
denisov
touched
his
horse
and
rode
down
the
hill
slipping
onto
their
haunches
and
sliding
the
horses
descended
with
their
riders
into
the
ravine
petya
rode
beside
denisov
the
pulsation
of
his
body
constantly
increasing
it
was
getting
lighter
and
lighter
but
the
mist
still
hid
distant
objects
having
reached
the
valley
denisov
looked
back
and
nodded
to
a
cossack
beside
him
the
signal
said
he
the
cossack
raised
his
arm
and
a
shot
rang
out
in
an
instant
the
tramp
of
horses
galloping
forward
was
heard
shouts
came
from
various
sides
and
then
more
shots
at
the
first
sound
of
trampling
hoofs
and
shouting
petya
lashed
his
horse
and
loosening
his
rein
galloped
forward
not
heeding
denisov
who
shouted
at
him
it
seemed
to
petya
that
at
the
moment
the
shot
was
fired
it
suddenly
became
as
bright
as
noon
he
galloped
to
the
bridge
cossacks
were
galloping
along
the
road
in
front
of
him
on
the
bridge
he
collided
with
a
cossack
who
had
fallen
behind
but
he
galloped
on
in
front
of
him
soldiers
probably
frenchmen
were
running
from
right
to
left
across
the
road
one
of
them
fell
in
the
mud
under
his
horse
s
feet
cossacks
were
crowding
about
a
hut
busy
with
something
from
the
midst
of
that
crowd
terrible
screams
arose
petya
galloped
up
and
the
first
thing
he
saw
was
the
pale
face
and
trembling
jaw
of
a
frenchman
clutching
the
handle
of
a
lance
that
had
been
aimed
at
him
hurrah
lads
ours
shouted
petya
and
giving
rein
to
his
excited
horse
he
galloped
forward
along
the
village
street
he
could
hear
shooting
ahead
of
him
cossacks
hussars
and
ragged
russian
prisoners
who
had
come
running
from
both
sides
of
the
road
were
shouting
something
loudly
and
incoherently
a
gallant
looking
frenchman
in
a
blue
overcoat
capless
and
with
a
frowning
red
face
had
been
defending
himself
against
the
hussars
when
petya
galloped
up
the
frenchman
had
already
fallen
too
late
again
flashed
through
petya
s
mind
and
he
galloped
on
to
the
place
from
which
the
rapid
firing
could
be
heard
the
shots
came
from
the
yard
of
the
landowner
s
house
he
had
visited
the
night
before
with
dolokhov
the
french
were
making
a
stand
there
behind
a
wattle
fence
in
a
garden
thickly
overgrown
with
bushes
and
were
firing
at
the
cossacks
who
crowded
at
the
gateway
through
the
smoke
as
he
approached
the
gate
petya
saw
dolokhov
whose
face
was
of
a
pale
greenish
tint
shouting
to
his
men
go
round
wait
for
the
infantry
he
exclaimed
as
petya
rode
up
to
him
wait
hurrah
ah
ah
shouted
petya
and
without
pausing
a
moment
galloped
to
the
place
whence
came
the
sounds
of
firing
and
where
the
smoke
was
thickest
a
volley
was
heard
and
some
bullets
whistled
past
while
others
plashed
against
something
the
cossacks
and
dolokhov
galloped
after
petya
into
the
gateway
of
the
courtyard
in
the
dense
wavering
smoke
some
of
the
french
threw
down
their
arms
and
ran
out
of
the
bushes
to
meet
the
cossacks
while
others
ran
down
the
hill
toward
the
pond
petya
was
galloping
along
the
courtyard
but
instead
of
holding
the
reins
he
waved
both
his
arms
about
rapidly
and
strangely
slipping
farther
and
farther
to
one
side
in
his
saddle
his
horse
having
galloped
up
to
a
campfire
that
was
smoldering
in
the
morning
light
stopped
suddenly
and
petya
fell
heavily
on
to
the
wet
ground
the
cossacks
saw
that
his
arms
and
legs
jerked
rapidly
though
his
head
was
quite
motionless
a
bullet
had
pierced
his
skull
after
speaking
to
the
senior
french
officer
who
came
out
of
the
house
with
a
white
handkerchief
tied
to
his
sword
and
announced
that
they
surrendered
dolokhov
dismounted
and
went
up
to
petya
who
lay
motionless
with
outstretched
arms
done
for
he
said
with
a
frown
and
went
to
the
gate
to
meet
denisov
who
was
riding
toward
him
killed
cried
denisov
recognizing
from
a
distance
the
unmistakably
lifeless
attitude
very
familiar
to
him
in
which
petya
s
body
was
lying
done
for
repeated
dolokhov
as
if
the
utterance
of
these
words
afforded
him
pleasure
and
he
went
quickly
up
to
the
prisoners
who
were
surrounded
by
cossacks
who
had
hurried
up
we
won
t
take
them
he
called
out
to
denisov
denisov
did
not
reply
he
rode
up
to
petya
dismounted
and
with
trembling
hands
turned
toward
himself
the
bloodstained
mud
bespattered
face
which
had
already
gone
white
i
am
used
to
something
sweet
raisins
fine
ones
take
them
all
he
recalled
petya
s
words
and
the
cossacks
looked
round
in
surprise
at
the
sound
like
the
yelp
of
a
dog
with
which
denisov
turned
away
walked
to
the
wattle
fence
and
seized
hold
of
it
among
the
russian
prisoners
rescued
by
denisov
and
dolokhov
was
pierre
bezukhov
chapter
xii
during
the
whole
of
their
march
from
moscow
no
fresh
orders
had
been
issued
by
the
french
authorities
concerning
the
party
of
prisoners
among
whom
was
pierre
on
the
twenty
second
of
october
that
party
was
no
longer
with
the
same
troops
and
baggage
trains
with
which
it
had
left
moscow
half
the
wagons
laden
with
hardtack
that
had
traveled
the
first
stages
with
them
had
been
captured
by
cossacks
the
other
half
had
gone
on
ahead
not
one
of
those
dismounted
cavalrymen
who
had
marched
in
front
of
the
prisoners
was
left
they
had
all
disappeared
the
artillery
the
prisoners
had
seen
in
front
of
them
during
the
first
days
was
now
replaced
by
marshal
junot
s
enormous
baggage
train
convoyed
by
westphalians
behind
the
prisoners
came
a
cavalry
baggage
train
from
vyazma
onwards
the
french
army
which
had
till
then
moved
in
three
columns
went
on
as
a
single
group
the
symptoms
of
disorder
that
pierre
had
noticed
at
their
first
halting
place
after
leaving
moscow
had
now
reached
the
utmost
limit
the
road
along
which
they
moved
was
bordered
on
both
sides
by
dead
horses
ragged
men
who
had
fallen
behind
from
various
regiments
continually
changed
about
now
joining
the
moving
column
now
again
lagging
behind
it
several
times
during
the
march
false
alarms
had
been
given
and
the
soldiers
of
the
escort
had
raised
their
muskets
fired
and
run
headlong
crushing
one
another
but
had
afterwards
reassembled
and
abused
each
other
for
their
causeless
panic
these
three
groups
traveling
together
the
cavalry
stores
the
convoy
of
prisoners
and
junot
s
baggage
train
still
constituted
a
separate
and
united
whole
though
each
of
the
groups
was
rapidly
melting
away
of
the
artillery
baggage
train
which
had
consisted
of
a
hundred
and
twenty
wagons
not
more
than
sixty
now
remained
the
rest
had
been
captured
or
left
behind
some
of
junot
s
wagons
also
had
been
captured
or
abandoned
three
wagons
had
been
raided
and
robbed
by
stragglers
from
davout
s
corps
from
the
talk
of
the
germans
pierre
learned
that
a
larger
guard
had
been
allotted
to
that
baggage
train
than
to
the
prisoners
and
that
one
of
their
comrades
a
german
soldier
had
been
shot
by
the
marshal
s
own
order
because
a
silver
spoon
belonging
to
the
marshal
had
been
found
in
his
possession
the
group
of
prisoners
had
melted
away
most
of
all
of
the
three
hundred
and
thirty
men
who
had
set
out
from
moscow
fewer
than
a
hundred
now
remained
the
prisoners
were
more
burdensome
to
the
escort
than
even
the
cavalry
saddles
or
junot
s
baggage
they
understood
that
the
saddles
and
junot
s
spoon
might
be
of
some
use
but
that
cold
and
hungry
soldiers
should
have
to
stand
and
guard
equally
cold
and
hungry
russians
who
froze
and
lagged
behind
on
the
road
in
which
case
the
order
was
to
shoot
them
was
not
merely
incomprehensible
but
revolting
and
the
escort
as
if
afraid
in
the
grievous
condition
they
themselves
were
in
of
giving
way
to
the
pity
they
felt
for
the
prisoners
and
so
rendering
their
own
plight
still
worse
treated
them
with
particular
moroseness
and
severity
at
dorogobuzh
while
the
soldiers
of
the
convoy
after
locking
the
prisoners
in
a
stable
had
gone
off
to
pillage
their
own
stores
several
of
the
soldier
prisoners
tunneled
under
the
wall
and
ran
away
but
were
recaptured
by
the
french
and
shot
the
arrangement
adopted
when
they
started
that
the
officer
prisoners
should
be
kept
separate
from
the
rest
had
long
since
been
abandoned
all
who
could
walk
went
together
and
after
the
third
stage
pierre
had
rejoined
karataev
and
the
gray
blue
bandy
legged
dog
that
had
chosen
karataev
for
its
master
on
the
third
day
after
leaving
moscow
karataev
again
fell
ill
with
the
fever
he
had
suffered
from
in
the
hospital
in
moscow
and
as
he
grew
gradually
weaker
pierre
kept
away
from
him
pierre
did
not
know
why
but
since
karataev
had
begun
to
grow
weaker
it
had
cost
him
an
effort
to
go
near
him
when
he
did
so
and
heard
the
subdued
moaning
with
which
karataev
generally
lay
down
at
the
halting
places
and
when
he
smelled
the
odor
emanating
from
him
which
was
now
stronger
than
before
pierre
moved
farther
away
and
did
not
think
about
him
while
imprisoned
in
the
shed
pierre
had
learned
not
with
his
intellect
but
with
his
whole
being
by
life
itself
that
man
is
created
for
happiness
that
happiness
is
within
him
in
the
satisfaction
of
simple
human
needs
and
that
all
unhappiness
arises
not
from
privation
but
from
superfluity
and
now
during
these
last
three
weeks
of
the
march
he
had
learned
still
another
new
consolatory
truth
that
nothing
in
this
world
is
terrible
he
had
learned
that
as
there
is
no
condition
in
which
man
can
be
happy
and
entirely
free
so
there
is
no
condition
in
which
he
need
be
unhappy
and
lack
freedom
he
learned
that
suffering
and
freedom
have
their
limits
and
that
those
limits
are
very
near
together
that
the
person
in
a
bed
of
roses
with
one
crumpled
petal
suffered
as
keenly
as
he
now
sleeping
on
the
bare
damp
earth
with
one
side
growing
chilled
while
the
other
was
warming
and
that
when
he
had
put
on
tight
dancing
shoes
he
had
suffered
just
as
he
did
now
when
he
walked
with
bare
feet
that
were
covered
with
sores
his
footgear
having
long
since
fallen
to
pieces
he
discovered
that
when
he
had
married
his
wife
of
his
own
free
will
as
it
had
seemed
to
him
he
had
been
no
more
free
than
now
when
they
locked
him
up
at
night
in
a
stable
of
all
that
he
himself
subsequently
termed
his
sufferings
but
which
at
the
time
he
scarcely
felt
the
worst
was
the
state
of
his
bare
raw
and
scab
covered
feet
the
horseflesh
was
appetizing
and
nourishing
the
saltpeter
flavor
of
the
gunpowder
they
used
instead
of
salt
was
even
pleasant
there
was
no
great
cold
it
was
always
warm
walking
in
the
daytime
and
at
night
there
were
the
campfires
the
lice
that
devoured
him
warmed
his
body
the
one
thing
that
was
at
first
hard
to
bear
was
his
feet
after
the
second
day
s
march
pierre
having
examined
his
feet
by
the
campfire
thought
it
would
be
impossible
to
walk
on
them
but
when
everybody
got
up
he
went
along
limping
and
when
he
had
warmed
up
walked
without
feeling
the
pain
though
at
night
his
feet
were
more
terrible
to
look
at
than
before
however
he
did
not
look
at
them
now
but
thought
of
other
things
only
now
did
pierre
realize
the
full
strength
of
life
in
man
and
the
saving
power
he
has
of
transferring
his
attention
from
one
thing
to
another
which
is
like
the
safety
valve
of
a
boiler
that
allows
superfluous
steam
to
blow
off
when
the
pressure
exceeds
a
certain
limit
he
did
not
see
and
did
not
hear
how
they
shot
the
prisoners
who
lagged
behind
though
more
than
a
hundred
perished
in
that
way
he
did
not
think
of
karataev
who
grew
weaker
every
day
and
evidently
would
soon
have
to
share
that
fate
still
less
did
pierre
think
about
himself
the
harder
his
position
became
and
the
more
terrible
the
future
the
more
independent
of
that
position
in
which
he
found
himself
were
the
joyful
and
comforting
thoughts
memories
and
imaginings
that
came
to
him
chapter
xiii
at
midday
on
the
twenty
second
of
october
pierre
was
going
uphill
along
the
muddy
slippery
road
looking
at
his
feet
and
at
the
roughness
of
the
way
occasionally
he
glanced
at
the
familiar
crowd
around
him
and
then
again
at
his
feet
the
former
and
the
latter
were
alike
familiar
and
his
own
the
blue
gray
bandy
legged
dog
ran
merrily
along
the
side
of
the
road
sometimes
in
proof
of
its
agility
and
self
satisfaction
lifting
one
hind
leg
and
hopping
along
on
three
and
then
again
going
on
all
four
and
rushing
to
bark
at
the
crows
that
sat
on
the
carrion
the
dog
was
merrier
and
sleeker
than
it
had
been
in
moscow
all
around
lay
the
flesh
of
different
animals
from
men
to
horses
in
various
stages
of
decomposition
and
as
the
wolves
were
kept
off
by
the
passing
men
the
dog
could
eat
all
it
wanted
it
had
been
raining
since
morning
and
had
seemed
as
if
at
any
moment
it
might
cease
and
the
sky
clear
but
after
a
short
break
it
began
raining
harder
than
before
the
saturated
road
no
longer
absorbed
the
water
which
ran
along
the
ruts
in
streams
pierre
walked
along
looking
from
side
to
side
counting
his
steps
in
threes
and
reckoning
them
off
on
his
fingers
mentally
addressing
the
rain
he
repeated
now
then
now
then
go
on
pelt
harder
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
was
thinking
of
nothing
but
far
down
and
deep
within
him
his
soul
was
occupied
with
something
important
and
comforting
this
something
was
a
most
subtle
spiritual
deduction
from
a
conversation
with
karataev
the
day
before
at
their
yesterday
s
halting
place
feeling
chilly
by
a
dying
campfire
pierre
had
got
up
and
gone
to
the
next
one
which
was
burning
better
there
platon
karataev
was
sitting
covered
up
head
and
all
with
his
greatcoat
as
if
it
were
a
vestment
telling
the
soldiers
in
his
effective
and
pleasant
though
now
feeble
voice
a
story
pierre
knew
it
was
already
past
midnight
the
hour
when
karataev
was
usually
free
of
his
fever
and
particularly
lively
when
pierre
reached
the
fire
and
heard
platon
s
voice
enfeebled
by
illness
and
saw
his
pathetic
face
brightly
lit
up
by
the
blaze
he
felt
a
painful
prick
at
his
heart
his
feeling
of
pity
for
this
man
frightened
him
and
he
wished
to
go
away
but
there
was
no
other
fire
and
pierre
sat
down
trying
not
to
look
at
platon
well
how
are
you
he
asked
how
am
i
if
we
grumble
at
sickness
god
won
t
grant
us
death
replied
platon
and
at
once
resumed
the
story
he
had
begun
and
so
brother
he
continued
with
a
smile
on
his
pale
emaciated
face
and
a
particularly
happy
light
in
his
eyes
you
see
brother
pierre
had
long
been
familiar
with
that
story
karataev
had
told
it
to
him
alone
some
half
dozen
times
and
always
with
a
specially
joyful
emotion
but
well
as
he
knew
it
pierre
now
listened
to
that
tale
as
to
something
new
and
the
quiet
rapture
karataev
evidently
felt
as
he
told
it
communicated
itself
also
to
pierre
the
story
was
of
an
old
merchant
who
lived
a
good
and
god
fearing
life
with
his
family
and
who
went
once
to
the
nizhni
fair
with
a
companion
a
rich
merchant
having
put
up
at
an
inn
they
both
went
to
sleep
and
next
morning
his
companion
was
found
robbed
and
with
his
throat
cut
a
bloodstained
knife
was
found
under
the
old
merchant
s
pillow
he
was
tried
knouted
and
his
nostrils
having
been
torn
off
all
in
due
form
as
karataev
put
it
he
was
sent
to
hard
labor
in
siberia
and
so
brother
it
was
at
this
point
that
pierre
came
up
ten
years
or
more
passed
by
the
old
man
was
living
as
a
convict
submitting
as
he
should
and
doing
no
wrong
only
he
prayed
to
god
for
death
well
one
night
the
convicts
were
gathered
just
as
we
are
with
the
old
man
among
them
and
they
began
telling
what
each
was
suffering
for
and
how
they
had
sinned
against
god
one
told
how
he
had
taken
a
life
another
had
taken
two
a
third
had
set
a
house
on
fire
while
another
had
simply
been
a
vagrant
and
had
done
nothing
so
they
asked
the
old
man
what
are
you
being
punished
for
daddy
i
my
dear
brothers
said
he
am
being
punished
for
my
own
and
other
men
s
sins
but
i
have
not
killed
anyone
or
taken
anything
that
was
not
mine
but
have
only
helped
my
poorer
brothers
i
was
a
merchant
my
dear
brothers
and
had
much
property
and
he
went
on
to
tell
them
all
about
it
in
due
order
i
don
t
grieve
for
myself
he
says
god
it
seems
has
chastened
me
only
i
am
sorry
for
my
old
wife
and
the
children
and
the
old
man
began
to
weep
now
it
happened
that
in
the
group
was
the
very
man
who
had
killed
the
other
merchant
where
did
it
happen
daddy
he
said
when
and
in
what
month
he
asked
all
about
it
and
his
heart
began
to
ache
so
he
comes
up
to
the
old
man
like
this
and
falls
down
at
his
feet
you
are
perishing
because
of
me
daddy
he
says
it
s
quite
true
lads
that
this
man
he
says
is
being
tortured
innocently
and
for
nothing
i
he
says
did
that
deed
and
i
put
the
knife
under
your
head
while
you
were
asleep
forgive
me
daddy
he
says
for
christ
s
sake
karataev
paused
smiling
joyously
as
he
gazed
into
the
fire
and
he
drew
the
logs
together
and
the
old
man
said
god
will
forgive
you
we
are
all
sinners
in
his
sight
i
suffer
for
my
own
sins
and
he
wept
bitter
tears
well
and
what
do
you
think
dear
friends
karataev
continued
his
face
brightening
more
and
more
with
a
rapturous
smile
as
if
what
he
now
had
to
tell
contained
the
chief
charm
and
the
whole
meaning
of
his
story
what
do
you
think
dear
fellows
that
murderer
confessed
to
the
authorities
i
have
taken
six
lives
he
says
he
was
a
great
sinner
but
what
i
am
most
sorry
for
is
this
old
man
don
t
let
him
suffer
because
of
me
so
he
confessed
and
it
was
all
written
down
and
the
papers
sent
off
in
due
form
the
place
was
a
long
way
off
and
while
they
were
judging
what
with
one
thing
and
another
filling
in
the
papers
all
in
due
form
the
authorities
i
mean
time
passed
the
affair
reached
the
tsar
after
a
while
the
tsar
s
decree
came
to
set
the
merchant
free
and
give
him
a
compensation
that
had
been
awarded
the
paper
arrived
and
they
began
to
look
for
the
old
man
where
is
the
old
man
who
has
been
suffering
innocently
and
in
vain
a
paper
has
come
from
the
tsar
so
they
began
looking
for
him
here
karataev
s
lower
jaw
trembled
but
god
had
already
forgiven
him
he
was
dead
that
s
how
it
was
dear
fellows
karataev
concluded
and
sat
for
a
long
time
silent
gazing
before
him
with
a
smile
and
pierre
s
soul
was
dimly
but
joyfully
filled
not
by
the
story
itself
but
by
its
mysterious
significance
by
the
rapturous
joy
that
lit
up
karataev
s
face
as
he
told
it
and
the
mystic
significance
of
that
joy
chapter
xiv
a
vos
places
suddenly
cried
a
voice
to
your
places
a
pleasant
feeling
of
excitement
and
an
expectation
of
something
joyful
and
solemn
was
aroused
among
the
soldiers
of
the
convoy
and
the
prisoners
from
all
sides
came
shouts
of
command
and
from
the
left
came
smartly
dressed
cavalrymen
on
good
horses
passing
the
prisoners
at
a
trot
the
expression
on
all
faces
showed
the
tension
people
feel
at
the
approach
of
those
in
authority
the
prisoners
thronged
together
and
were
pushed
off
the
road
the
convoy
formed
up
the
emperor
the
emperor
the
marshal
the
duke
and
hardly
had
the
sleek
cavalry
passed
before
a
carriage
drawn
by
six
gray
horses
rattled
by
pierre
caught
a
glimpse
of
a
man
in
a
three
cornered
hat
with
a
tranquil
look
on
his
handsome
plump
white
face
it
was
one
of
the
marshals
his
eye
fell
on
pierre
s
large
and
striking
figure
and
in
the
expression
with
which
he
frowned
and
looked
away
pierre
thought
he
detected
sympathy
and
a
desire
to
conceal
that
sympathy
the
general
in
charge
of
the
stores
galloped
after
the
carriage
with
a
red
and
frightened
face
whipping
up
his
skinny
horse
several
officers
formed
a
group
and
some
soldiers
crowded
round
them
their
faces
all
looked
excited
and
worried
what
did
he
say
what
did
he
say
pierre
heard
them
ask
while
the
marshal
was
passing
the
prisoners
had
huddled
together
in
a
crowd
and
pierre
saw
karataev
whom
he
had
not
yet
seen
that
morning
he
sat
in
his
short
overcoat
leaning
against
a
birch
tree
on
his
face
besides
the
look
of
joyful
emotion
it
had
worn
yesterday
while
telling
the
tale
of
the
merchant
who
suffered
innocently
there
was
now
an
expression
of
quiet
solemnity
karataev
looked
at
pierre
with
his
kindly
round
eyes
now
filled
with
tears
evidently
wishing
him
to
come
near
that
he
might
say
something
to
him
but
pierre
was
not
sufficiently
sure
of
himself
he
made
as
if
he
did
not
notice
that
look
and
moved
hastily
away
when
the
prisoners
again
went
forward
pierre
looked
round
karataev
was
still
sitting
at
the
side
of
the
road
under
the
birch
tree
and
two
frenchmen
were
talking
over
his
head
pierre
did
not
look
round
again
but
went
limping
up
the
hill
from
behind
where
karataev
had
been
sitting
came
the
sound
of
a
shot
pierre
heard
it
plainly
but
at
that
moment
he
remembered
that
he
had
not
yet
finished
reckoning
up
how
many
stages
still
remained
to
smolensk
a
calculation
he
had
begun
before
the
marshal
went
by
and
he
again
started
reckoning
two
french
soldiers
ran
past
pierre
one
of
whom
carried
a
lowered
and
smoking
gun
they
both
looked
pale
and
in
the
expression
on
their
faces
one
of
them
glanced
timidly
at
pierre
there
was
something
resembling
what
he
had
seen
on
the
face
of
the
young
soldier
at
the
execution
pierre
looked
at
the
soldier
and
remembered
that
two
days
before
that
man
had
burned
his
shirt
while
drying
it
at
the
fire
and
how
they
had
laughed
at
him
behind
him
where
karataev
had
been
sitting
the
dog
began
to
howl
what
a
stupid
beast
why
is
it
howling
thought
pierre
his
comrades
the
prisoner
soldiers
walking
beside
him
avoided
looking
back
at
the
place
where
the
shot
had
been
fired
and
the
dog
was
howling
just
as
pierre
did
but
there
was
a
set
look
on
all
their
faces
chapter
xv
the
stores
the
prisoners
and
the
marshal
s
baggage
train
stopped
at
the
village
of
shamshevo
the
men
crowded
together
round
the
campfires
pierre
went
up
to
the
fire
ate
some
roast
horseflesh
lay
down
with
his
back
to
the
fire
and
immediately
fell
asleep
he
again
slept
as
he
had
done
at
mozhaysk
after
the
battle
of
borodino
again
real
events
mingled
with
dreams
and
again
someone
he
or
another
gave
expression
to
his
thoughts
and
even
to
the
same
thoughts
that
had
been
expressed
in
his
dream
at
mozhaysk
life
is
everything
life
is
god
everything
changes
and
moves
and
that
movement
is
god
and
while
there
is
life
there
is
joy
in
consciousness
of
the
divine
to
love
life
is
to
love
god
harder
and
more
blessed
than
all
else
is
to
love
this
life
in
one
s
sufferings
in
innocent
sufferings
karataev
came
to
pierre
s
mind
and
suddenly
he
saw
vividly
before
him
a
long
forgotten
kindly
old
man
who
had
given
him
geography
lessons
in
switzerland
wait
a
bit
said
the
old
man
and
showed
pierre
a
globe
this
globe
was
alive
a
vibrating
ball
without
fixed
dimensions
its
whole
surface
consisted
of
drops
closely
pressed
together
and
all
these
drops
moved
and
changed
places
sometimes
several
of
them
merging
into
one
sometimes
one
dividing
into
many
each
drop
tried
to
spread
out
and
occupy
as
much
space
as
possible
but
others
striving
to
do
the
same
compressed
it
sometimes
destroyed
it
and
sometimes
merged
with
it
that
is
life
said
the
old
teacher
how
simple
and
clear
it
is
thought
pierre
how
is
it
i
did
not
know
it
before
god
is
in
the
midst
and
each
drop
tries
to
expand
so
as
to
reflect
him
to
the
greatest
extent
and
it
grows
merges
disappears
from
the
surface
sinks
to
the
depths
and
again
emerges
there
now
karataev
has
spread
out
and
disappeared
do
you
understand
my
child
said
the
teacher
do
you
understand
damn
you
shouted
a
voice
and
pierre
woke
up
he
lifted
himself
and
sat
up
a
frenchman
who
had
just
pushed
a
russian
soldier
away
was
squatting
by
the
fire
engaged
in
roasting
a
piece
of
meat
stuck
on
a
ramrod
his
sleeves
were
rolled
up
and
his
sinewy
hairy
red
hands
with
their
short
fingers
deftly
turned
the
ramrod
his
brown
morose
face
with
frowning
brows
was
clearly
visible
by
the
glow
of
the
charcoal
it
s
all
the
same
to
him
he
muttered
turning
quickly
to
a
soldier
who
stood
behind
him
brigand
get
away
and
twisting
the
ramrod
he
looked
gloomily
at
pierre
who
turned
away
and
gazed
into
the
darkness
a
prisoner
the
russian
soldier
the
frenchman
had
pushed
away
was
sitting
near
the
fire
patting
something
with
his
hand
looking
more
closely
pierre
recognized
the
blue
gray
dog
sitting
beside
the
soldier
wagging
its
tail
ah
he
s
come
said
pierre
and
plat
he
began
but
did
not
finish
suddenly
and
simultaneously
a
crowd
of
memories
awoke
in
his
fancy
of
the
look
platon
had
given
him
as
he
sat
under
the
tree
of
the
shot
heard
from
that
spot
of
the
dog
s
howl
of
the
guilty
faces
of
the
two
frenchmen
as
they
ran
past
him
of
the
lowered
and
smoking
gun
and
of
karataev
s
absence
at
this
halt
and
he
was
on
the
point
of
realizing
that
karataev
had
been
killed
but
just
at
that
instant
he
knew
not
why
the
recollection
came
to
his
mind
of
a
summer
evening
he
had
spent
with
a
beautiful
polish
lady
on
the
veranda
of
his
house
in
kiev
and
without
linking
up
the
events
of
the
day
or
drawing
a
conclusion
from
them
pierre
closed
his
eyes
seeing
a
vision
of
the
country
in
summertime
mingled
with
memories
of
bathing
and
of
the
liquid
vibrating
globe
and
he
sank
into
water
so
that
it
closed
over
his
head
before
sunrise
he
was
awakened
by
shouts
and
loud
and
rapid
firing
french
soldiers
were
running
past
him
the
cossacks
one
of
them
shouted
and
a
moment
later
a
crowd
of
russians
surrounded
pierre
for
a
long
time
he
could
not
understand
what
was
happening
to
him
all
around
he
heard
his
comrades
sobbing
with
joy
brothers
dear
fellows
darlings
old
soldiers
exclaimed
weeping
as
they
embraced
cossacks
and
hussars
the
hussars
and
cossacks
crowded
round
the
prisoners
one
offered
them
clothes
another
boots
and
a
third
bread
pierre
sobbed
as
he
sat
among
them
and
could
not
utter
a
word
he
hugged
the
first
soldier
who
approached
him
and
kissed
him
weeping
dolokhov
stood
at
the
gate
of
the
ruined
house
letting
a
crowd
of
disarmed
frenchmen
pass
by
the
french
excited
by
all
that
had
happened
were
talking
loudly
among
themselves
but
as
they
passed
dolokhov
who
gently
switched
his
boots
with
his
whip
and
watched
them
with
cold
glassy
eyes
that
boded
no
good
they
became
silent
on
the
opposite
side
stood
dolokhov
s
cossack
counting
the
prisoners
and
marking
off
each
hundred
with
a
chalk
line
on
the
gate
how
many
dolokhov
asked
the
cossack
the
second
hundred
replied
the
cossack
filez
filez
dolokhov
kept
saying
having
adopted
this
expression
from
the
french
and
when
his
eyes
met
those
of
the
prisoners
they
flashed
with
a
cruel
light
get
along
get
along
denisov
bareheaded
and
with
a
gloomy
face
walked
behind
some
cossacks
who
were
carrying
the
body
of
petya
rostov
to
a
hole
that
had
been
dug
in
the
garden
chapter
xvi
after
the
twenty
eighth
of
october
when
the
frosts
began
the
flight
of
the
french
assumed
a
still
more
tragic
character
with
men
freezing
or
roasting
themselves
to
death
at
the
campfires
while
carriages
with
people
dressed
in
furs
continued
to
drive
past
carrying
away
the
property
that
had
been
stolen
by
the
emperor
kings
and
dukes
but
the
process
of
the
flight
and
disintegration
of
the
french
army
went
on
essentially
as
before
from
moscow
to
vyazma
the
french
army
of
seventy
three
thousand
men
not
reckoning
the
guards
who
did
nothing
during
the
whole
war
but
pillage
was
reduced
to
thirty
six
thousand
though
not
more
than
five
thousand
had
fallen
in
battle
from
this
beginning
the
succeeding
terms
of
the
progression
could
be
determined
mathematically
the
french
army
melted
away
and
perished
at
the
same
rate
from
moscow
to
vyazma
from
vyazma
to
smolensk
from
smolensk
to
the
berezina
and
from
the
berezina
to
vilna
independently
of
the
greater
or
lesser
intensity
of
the
cold
the
pursuit
the
barring
of
the
way
or
any
other
particular
conditions
beyond
vyazma
the
french
army
instead
of
moving
in
three
columns
huddled
together
into
one
mass
and
so
went
on
to
the
end
berthier
wrote
to
his
emperor
we
know
how
far
commanding
officers
allow
themselves
to
diverge
from
the
truth
in
describing
the
condition
of
an
army
and
this
is
what
he
said
i
deem
it
my
duty
to
report
to
your
majesty
the
condition
of
the
various
corps
i
have
had
occasion
to
observe
during
different
stages
of
the
last
two
or
three
days
march
they
are
almost
disbanded
scarcely
a
quarter
of
the
soldiers
remain
with
the
standards
of
their
regiments
the
others
go
off
by
themselves
in
different
directions
hoping
to
find
food
and
escape
discipline
in
general
they
regard
smolensk
as
the
place
where
they
hope
to
recover
during
the
last
few
days
many
of
the
men
have
been
seen
to
throw
away
their
cartridges
and
their
arms
in
such
a
state
of
affairs
whatever
your
ultimate
plans
may
be
the
interest
of
your
majesty
s
service
demands
that
the
army
should
be
rallied
at
smolensk
and
should
first
of
all
be
freed
from
ineffectives
such
as
dismounted
cavalry
unnecessary
baggage
and
artillery
material
that
is
no
longer
in
proportion
to
the
present
forces
the
soldiers
who
are
worn
out
with
hunger
and
fatigue
need
these
supplies
as
well
as
a
few
days
rest
many
have
died
last
days
on
the
road
or
at
the
bivouacs
this
state
of
things
is
continually
becoming
worse
and
makes
one
fear
that
unless
a
prompt
remedy
is
applied
the
troops
will
no
longer
be
under
control
in
case
of
an
engagement
november
twenty
miles
from
smolensk
after
staggering
into
smolensk
which
seemed
to
them
a
promised
land
the
french
searching
for
food
killed
one
another
sacked
their
own
stores
and
when
everything
had
been
plundered
fled
farther
they
all
went
without
knowing
whither
or
why
they
were
going
still
less
did
that
genius
napoleon
know
it
for
no
one
issued
any
orders
to
him
but
still
he
and
those
about
him
retained
their
old
habits
wrote
commands
letters
reports
and
orders
of
the
day
called
one
another
sire
mon
cousin
prince
d
eckmuhl
roi
de
naples
and
so
on
but
these
orders
and
reports
were
only
on
paper
nothing
in
them
was
acted
upon
for
they
could
not
be
carried
out
and
though
they
entitled
one
another
majesties
highnesses
or
cousins
they
all
felt
that
they
were
miserable
wretches
who
had
done
much
evil
for
which
they
had
now
to
pay
and
though
they
pretended
to
be
concerned
about
the
army
each
was
thinking
only
of
himself
and
of
how
to
get
away
quickly
and
save
himself
chapter
xvii
the
movements
of
the
russian
and
french
armies
during
the
campaign
from
moscow
back
to
the
niemen
were
like
those
in
a
game
of
russian
blindman
s
bluff
in
which
two
players
are
blindfolded
and
one
of
them
occasionally
rings
a
little
bell
to
inform
the
catcher
of
his
whereabouts
first
he
rings
his
bell
fearlessly
but
when
he
gets
into
a
tight
place
he
runs
away
as
quietly
as
he
can
and
often
thinking
to
escape
runs
straight
into
his
opponent
s
arms
at
first
while
they
were
still
moving
along
the
kaluga
road
napoleon
s
armies
made
their
presence
known
but
later
when
they
reached
the
smolensk
road
they
ran
holding
the
clapper
of
their
bell
tight
and
often
thinking
they
were
escaping
ran
right
into
the
russians
owing
to
the
rapidity
of
the
french
flight
and
the
russian
pursuit
and
the
consequent
exhaustion
of
the
horses
the
chief
means
of
approximately
ascertaining
the
enemy
s
position
by
cavalry
scouting
was
not
available
besides
as
a
result
of
the
frequent
and
rapid
change
of
position
by
each
army
even
what
information
was
obtained
could
not
be
delivered
in
time
if
news
was
received
one
day
that
the
enemy
had
been
in
a
certain
position
the
day
before
by
the
third
day
when
something
could
have
been
done
that
army
was
already
two
days
march
farther
on
and
in
quite
another
position
one
army
fled
and
the
other
pursued
beyond
smolensk
there
were
several
different
roads
available
for
the
french
and
one
would
have
thought
that
during
their
stay
of
four
days
they
might
have
learned
where
the
enemy
was
might
have
arranged
some
more
advantageous
plan
and
undertaken
something
new
but
after
a
four
days
halt
the
mob
with
no
maneuvers
or
plans
again
began
running
along
the
beaten
track
neither
to
the
right
nor
to
the
left
but
along
the
old
the
worst
road
through
krasnoe
and
orsha
expecting
the
enemy
from
behind
and
not
in
front
the
french
separated
in
their
flight
and
spread
out
over
a
distance
of
twenty
four
hours
in
front
of
them
all
fled
the
emperor
then
the
kings
then
the
dukes
the
russian
army
expecting
napoleon
to
take
the
road
to
the
right
beyond
the
dnieper
which
was
the
only
reasonable
thing
for
him
to
do
themselves
turned
to
the
right
and
came
out
onto
the
highroad
at
krasnoe
and
here
as
in
a
game
of
blindman
s
buff
the
french
ran
into
our
vanguard
seeing
their
enemy
unexpectedly
the
french
fell
into
confusion
and
stopped
short
from
the
sudden
fright
but
then
they
resumed
their
flight
abandoning
their
comrades
who
were
farther
behind
then
for
three
days
separate
portions
of
the
french
army
first
murat
s
the
vice
king
s
then
davout
s
and
then
ney
s
ran
as
it
were
the
gauntlet
of
the
russian
army
they
abandoned
one
another
abandoned
all
their
heavy
baggage
their
artillery
and
half
their
men
and
fled
getting
past
the
russians
by
night
by
making
semicircles
to
the
right
ney
who
came
last
had
been
busying
himself
blowing
up
the
walls
of
smolensk
which
were
in
nobody
s
way
because
despite
the
unfortunate
plight
of
the
french
or
because
of
it
they
wished
to
punish
the
floor
against
which
they
had
hurt
themselves
ney
who
had
had
a
corps
of
ten
thousand
men
reached
napoleon
at
orsha
with
only
one
thousand
men
left
having
abandoned
all
the
rest
and
all
his
cannon
and
having
crossed
the
dnieper
at
night
by
stealth
at
a
wooded
spot
from
orsha
they
fled
farther
along
the
road
to
vilna
still
playing
at
blindman
s
buff
with
the
pursuing
army
at
the
berezina
they
again
became
disorganized
many
were
drowned
and
many
surrendered
but
those
who
got
across
the
river
fled
farther
their
supreme
chief
donned
a
fur
coat
and
having
seated
himself
in
a
sleigh
galloped
on
alone
abandoning
his
companions
the
others
who
could
do
so
drove
away
too
leaving
those
who
could
not
to
surrender
or
die
chapter
xviii
this
campaign
consisted
in
a
flight
of
the
french
during
which
they
did
all
they
could
to
destroy
themselves
from
the
time
they
turned
onto
the
kaluga
road
to
the
day
their
leader
fled
from
the
army
none
of
the
movements
of
the
crowd
had
any
sense
so
one
might
have
thought
that
regarding
this
period
of
the
campaign
the
historians
who
attributed
the
actions
of
the
mass
to
the
will
of
one
man
would
have
found
it
impossible
to
make
the
story
of
the
retreat
fit
their
theory
but
no
mountains
of
books
have
been
written
by
the
historians
about
this
campaign
and
everywhere
are
described
napoleon
s
arrangements
the
maneuvers
and
his
profound
plans
which
guided
the
army
as
well
as
the
military
genius
shown
by
his
marshals
the
retreat
from
malo
yaroslavets
when
he
had
a
free
road
into
a
well
supplied
district
and
the
parallel
road
was
open
to
him
along
which
kutuzov
afterwards
pursued
him
this
unnecessary
retreat
along
a
devastated
road
is
explained
to
us
as
being
due
to
profound
considerations
similarly
profound
considerations
are
given
for
his
retreat
from
smolensk
to
orsha
then
his
heroism
at
krasnoe
is
described
where
he
is
reported
to
have
been
prepared
to
accept
battle
and
take
personal
command
and
to
have
walked
about
with
a
birch
stick
and
said
j
ai
assez
fait
l
empereur
il
est
temps
de
faire
le
general
but
nevertheless
immediately
ran
away
again
abandoning
to
its
fate
the
scattered
fragments
of
the
army
he
left
behind
i
have
acted
the
emperor
long
enough
it
is
time
to
act
the
general
then
we
are
told
of
the
greatness
of
soul
of
the
marshals
especially
of
ney
a
greatness
of
soul
consisting
in
this
that
he
made
his
way
by
night
around
through
the
forest
and
across
the
dnieper
and
escaped
to
orsha
abandoning
standards
artillery
and
nine
tenths
of
his
men
and
lastly
the
final
departure
of
the
great
emperor
from
his
heroic
army
is
presented
to
us
by
the
historians
as
something
great
and
characteristic
of
genius
even
that
final
running
away
described
in
ordinary
language
as
the
lowest
depth
of
baseness
which
every
child
is
taught
to
be
ashamed
of
even
that
act
finds
justification
in
the
historians
language
when
it
is
impossible
to
stretch
the
very
elastic
threads
of
historical
ratiocination
any
farther
when
actions
are
clearly
contrary
to
all
that
humanity
calls
right
or
even
just
the
historians
produce
a
saving
conception
of
greatness
greatness
it
seems
excludes
the
standards
of
right
and
wrong
for
the
great
man
nothing
is
wrong
there
is
no
atrocity
for
which
a
great
man
can
be
blamed
c
est
grand
say
the
historians
and
there
no
longer
exists
either
good
or
evil
but
only
grand
and
not
grand
grand
is
good
not
grand
is
bad
grand
is
the
characteristic
in
their
conception
of
some
special
animals
called
heroes
and
napoleon
escaping
home
in
a
warm
fur
coat
and
leaving
to
perish
those
who
were
not
merely
his
comrades
but
were
in
his
opinion
men
he
had
brought
there
feels
que
c
est
grand
and
his
soul
is
tranquil
it
is
great
that
it
is
great
du
sublime
he
saw
something
sublime
in
himself
au
ridicule
il
n
y
a
qu
un
pas
said
he
and
the
whole
world
for
fifty
years
has
been
repeating
sublime
grand
napoleon
le
grand
du
sublime
au
ridicule
il
n
y
a
qu
un
pas
from
the
sublime
to
the
ridiculous
is
but
a
step
and
it
occurs
to
no
one
that
to
admit
a
greatness
not
commensurable
with
the
standard
of
right
and
wrong
is
merely
to
admit
one
s
own
nothingness
and
immeasurable
meanness
for
us
with
the
standard
of
good
and
evil
given
us
by
christ
no
human
actions
are
incommensurable
and
there
is
no
greatness
where
simplicity
goodness
and
truth
are
absent
chapter
xix
what
russian
reading
the
account
of
the
last
part
of
the
campaign
of
has
not
experienced
an
uncomfortable
feeling
of
regret
dissatisfaction
and
perplexity
who
has
not
asked
himself
how
it
is
that
the
french
were
not
all
captured
or
destroyed
when
our
three
armies
surrounded
them
in
superior
numbers
when
the
disordered
french
hungry
and
freezing
surrendered
in
crowds
and
when
as
the
historians
relate
the
aim
of
the
russians
was
to
stop
the
french
to
cut
them
off
and
capture
them
all
how
was
it
that
the
russian
army
which
when
numerically
weaker
than
the
french
had
given
battle
at
borodino
did
not
achieve
its
purpose
when
it
had
surrounded
the
french
on
three
sides
and
when
its
aim
was
to
capture
them
can
the
french
be
so
enormously
superior
to
us
that
when
we
had
surrounded
them
with
superior
forces
we
could
not
beat
them
how
could
that
happen
history
or
what
is
called
by
that
name
replying
to
these
questions
says
that
this
occurred
because
kutuzov
and
tormasov
and
chichagov
and
this
man
and
that
man
did
not
execute
such
and
such
maneuvers
but
why
did
they
not
execute
those
maneuvers
and
why
if
they
were
guilty
of
not
carrying
out
a
prearranged
plan
were
they
not
tried
and
punished
but
even
if
we
admitted
that
kutuzov
chichagov
and
others
were
the
cause
of
the
russian
failures
it
is
still
incomprehensible
why
the
position
of
the
russian
army
being
what
it
was
at
krasnoe
and
at
the
berezina
in
both
cases
we
had
superior
forces
the
french
army
with
its
marshals
kings
and
emperor
was
not
captured
if
that
was
what
the
russians
aimed
at
the
explanation
of
this
strange
fact
given
by
russian
military
historians
to
the
effect
that
kutuzov
hindered
an
attack
is
unfounded
for
we
know
that
he
could
not
restrain
the
troops
from
attacking
at
vyazma
and
tarutino
why
was
the
russian
army
which
with
inferior
forces
had
withstood
the
enemy
in
full
strength
at
borodino
defeated
at
krasnoe
and
the
berezina
by
the
disorganized
crowds
of
the
french
when
it
was
numerically
superior
if
the
aim
of
the
russians
consisted
in
cutting
off
and
capturing
napoleon
and
his
marshals
and
that
aim
was
not
merely
frustrated
but
all
attempts
to
attain
it
were
most
shamefully
baffled
then
this
last
period
of
the
campaign
is
quite
rightly
considered
by
the
french
to
be
a
series
of
victories
and
quite
wrongly
considered
victorious
by
russian
historians
the
russian
military
historians
in
so
far
as
they
submit
to
claims
of
logic
must
admit
that
conclusion
and
in
spite
of
their
lyrical
rhapsodies
about
valor
devotion
and
so
forth
must
reluctantly
admit
that
the
french
retreat
from
moscow
was
a
series
of
victories
for
napoleon
and
defeats
for
kutuzov
but
putting
national
vanity
entirely
aside
one
feels
that
such
a
conclusion
involves
a
contradiction
since
the
series
of
french
victories
brought
the
french
complete
destruction
while
the
series
of
russian
defeats
led
to
the
total
destruction
of
their
enemy
and
the
liberation
of
their
country
the
source
of
this
contradiction
lies
in
the
fact
that
the
historians
studying
the
events
from
the
letters
of
the
sovereigns
and
the
generals
from
memoirs
reports
projects
and
so
forth
have
attributed
to
this
last
period
of
the
war
of
an
aim
that
never
existed
namely
that
of
cutting
off
and
capturing
napoleon
with
his
marshals
and
his
army
there
never
was
or
could
have
been
such
an
aim
for
it
would
have
been
senseless
and
its
attainment
quite
impossible
it
would
have
been
senseless
first
because
napoleon
s
disorganized
army
was
flying
from
russia
with
all
possible
speed
that
is
to
say
was
doing
just
what
every
russian
desired
so
what
was
the
use
of
performing
various
operations
on
the
french
who
were
running
away
as
fast
as
they
possibly
could
secondly
it
would
have
been
senseless
to
block
the
passage
of
men
whose
whole
energy
was
directed
to
flight
thirdly
it
would
have
been
senseless
to
sacrifice
one
s
own
troops
in
order
to
destroy
the
french
army
which
without
external
interference
was
destroying
itself
at
such
a
rate
that
though
its
path
was
not
blocked
it
could
not
carry
across
the
frontier
more
than
it
actually
did
in
december
namely
a
hundredth
part
of
the
original
army
fourthly
it
would
have
been
senseless
to
wish
to
take
captive
the
emperor
kings
and
dukes
whose
capture
would
have
been
in
the
highest
degree
embarrassing
for
the
russians
as
the
most
adroit
diplomatists
of
the
time
joseph
de
maistre
and
others
recognized
still
more
senseless
would
have
been
the
wish
to
capture
army
corps
of
the
french
when
our
own
army
had
melted
away
to
half
before
reaching
krasnoe
and
a
whole
division
would
have
been
needed
to
convoy
the
corps
of
prisoners
and
when
our
men
were
not
always
getting
full
rations
and
the
prisoners
already
taken
were
perishing
of
hunger
all
the
profound
plans
about
cutting
off
and
capturing
napoleon
and
his
army
were
like
the
plan
of
a
market
gardener
who
when
driving
out
of
his
garden
a
cow
that
had
trampled
down
the
beds
he
had
planted
should
run
to
the
gate
and
hit
the
cow
on
the
head
the
only
thing
to
be
said
in
excuse
of
that
gardener
would
be
that
he
was
very
angry
but
not
even
that
could
be
said
for
those
who
drew
up
this
project
for
it
was
not
they
who
had
suffered
from
the
trampled
beds
but
besides
the
fact
that
cutting
off
napoleon
with
his
army
would
have
been
senseless
it
was
impossible
it
was
impossible
first
because
as
experience
shows
that
a
three
mile
movement
of
columns
on
a
battlefield
never
coincides
with
the
plans
the
probability
of
chichagov
kutuzov
and
wittgenstein
effecting
a
junction
on
time
at
an
appointed
place
was
so
remote
as
to
be
tantamount
to
impossibility
as
in
fact
thought
kutuzov
who
when
he
received
the
plan
remarked
that
diversions
planned
over
great
distances
do
not
yield
the
desired
results
secondly
it
was
impossible
because
to
paralyze
the
momentum
with
which
napoleon
s
army
was
retiring
incomparably
greater
forces
than
the
russians
possessed
would
have
been
required
thirdly
it
was
impossible
because
the
military
term
to
cut
off
has
no
meaning
one
can
cut
off
a
slice
of
bread
but
not
an
army
to
cut
off
an
army
to
bar
its
road
is
quite
impossible
for
there
is
always
plenty
of
room
to
avoid
capture
and
there
is
the
night
when
nothing
can
be
seen
as
the
military
scientists
might
convince
themselves
by
the
example
of
krasnoe
and
of
the
berezina
it
is
only
possible
to
capture
prisoners
if
they
agree
to
be
captured
just
as
it
is
only
possible
to
catch
a
swallow
if
it
settles
on
one
s
hand
men
can
only
be
taken
prisoners
if
they
surrender
according
to
the
rules
of
strategy
and
tactics
as
the
germans
did
but
the
french
troops
quite
rightly
did
not
consider
that
this
suited
them
since
death
by
hunger
and
cold
awaited
them
in
flight
or
captivity
alike
fourthly
and
chiefly
it
was
impossible
because
never
since
the
world
began
has
a
war
been
fought
under
such
conditions
as
those
that
obtained
in
and
the
russian
army
in
its
pursuit
of
the
french
strained
its
strength
to
the
utmost
and
could
not
have
done
more
without
destroying
itself
during
the
movement
of
the
russian
army
from
tarutino
to
krasnoe
it
lost
fifty
thousand
sick
or
stragglers
that
is
a
number
equal
to
the
population
of
a
large
provincial
town
half
the
men
fell
out
of
the
army
without
a
battle
and
it
is
of
this
period
of
the
campaign
when
the
army
lacked
boots
and
sheepskin
coats
was
short
of
provisions
and
without
vodka
and
was
camping
out
at
night
for
months
in
the
snow
with
fifteen
degrees
of
frost
when
there
were
only
seven
or
eight
hours
of
daylight
and
the
rest
was
night
in
which
the
influence
of
discipline
cannot
be
maintained
when
men
were
taken
into
that
region
of
death
where
discipline
fails
not
for
a
few
hours
only
as
in
a
battle
but
for
months
where
they
were
every
moment
fighting
death
from
hunger
and
cold
when
half
the
army
perished
in
a
single
month
it
is
of
this
period
of
the
campaign
that
the
historians
tell
us
how
miloradovich
should
have
made
a
flank
march
to
such
and
such
a
place
tormasov
to
another
place
and
chichagov
should
have
crossed
more
than
knee
deep
in
snow
to
somewhere
else
and
how
so
and
so
routed
and
cut
off
the
french
and
so
on
and
so
on
the
russians
half
of
whom
died
did
all
that
could
and
should
have
been
done
to
attain
an
end
worthy
of
the
nation
and
they
are
not
to
blame
because
other
russians
sitting
in
warm
rooms
proposed
that
they
should
do
what
was
impossible
all
that
strange
contradiction
now
difficult
to
understand
between
the
facts
and
the
historical
accounts
only
arises
because
the
historians
dealing
with
the
matter
have
written
the
history
of
the
beautiful
words
and
sentiments
of
various
generals
and
not
the
history
of
the
events
to
them
the
words
of
miloradovich
seem
very
interesting
and
so
do
their
surmises
and
the
rewards
this
or
that
general
received
but
the
question
of
those
fifty
thousand
men
who
were
left
in
hospitals
and
in
graves
does
not
even
interest
them
for
it
does
not
come
within
the
range
of
their
investigation
yet
one
need
only
discard
the
study
of
the
reports
and
general
plans
and
consider
the
movement
of
those
hundreds
of
thousands
of
men
who
took
a
direct
part
in
the
events
and
all
the
questions
that
seemed
insoluble
easily
and
simply
receive
an
immediate
and
certain
solution
the
aim
of
cutting
off
napoleon
and
his
army
never
existed
except
in
the
imaginations
of
a
dozen
people
it
could
not
exist
because
it
was
senseless
and
unattainable
the
people
had
a
single
aim
to
free
their
land
from
invasion
that
aim
was
attained
in
the
first
place
of
itself
as
the
french
ran
away
and
so
it
was
only
necessary
not
to
stop
their
flight
secondly
it
was
attained
by
the
guerrilla
warfare
which
was
destroying
the
french
and
thirdly
by
the
fact
that
a
large
russian
army
was
following
the
french
ready
to
use
its
strength
in
case
their
movement
stopped
the
russian
army
had
to
act
like
a
whip
to
a
running
animal
and
the
experienced
driver
knew
it
was
better
to
hold
the
whip
raised
as
a
menace
than
to
strike
the
running
animal
on
the
head
book
fifteen
chapter
i
when
seeing
a
dying
animal
a
man
feels
a
sense
of
horror
substance
similar
to
his
own
is
perishing
before
his
eyes
but
when
it
is
a
beloved
and
intimate
human
being
that
is
dying
besides
this
horror
at
the
extinction
of
life
there
is
a
severance
a
spiritual
wound
which
like
a
physical
wound
is
sometimes
fatal
and
sometimes
heals
but
always
aches
and
shrinks
at
any
external
irritating
touch
after
prince
andrew
s
death
natasha
and
princess
mary
alike
felt
this
drooping
in
spirit
and
closing
their
eyes
before
the
menacing
cloud
of
death
that
overhung
them
they
dared
not
look
life
in
the
face
they
carefully
guarded
their
open
wounds
from
any
rough
and
painful
contact
everything
a
carriage
passing
rapidly
in
the
street
a
summons
to
dinner
the
maid
s
inquiry
what
dress
to
prepare
or
worse
still
any
word
of
insincere
or
feeble
sympathy
seemed
an
insult
painfully
irritated
the
wound
interrupting
that
necessary
quiet
in
which
they
both
tried
to
listen
to
the
stern
and
dreadful
choir
that
still
resounded
in
their
imagination
and
hindered
their
gazing
into
those
mysterious
limitless
vistas
that
for
an
instant
had
opened
out
before
them
only
when
alone
together
were
they
free
from
such
outrage
and
pain
they
spoke
little
even
to
one
another
and
when
they
did
it
was
of
very
unimportant
matters
both
avoided
any
allusion
to
the
future
to
admit
the
possibility
of
a
future
seemed
to
them
to
insult
his
memory
still
more
carefully
did
they
avoid
anything
relating
to
him
who
was
dead
it
seemed
to
them
that
what
they
had
lived
through
and
experienced
could
not
be
expressed
in
words
and
that
any
reference
to
the
details
of
his
life
infringed
the
majesty
and
sacredness
of
the
mystery
that
had
been
accomplished
before
their
eyes
continued
abstention
from
speech
and
constant
avoidance
of
everything
that
might
lead
up
to
the
subject
this
halting
on
all
sides
at
the
boundary
of
what
they
might
not
mention
brought
before
their
minds
with
still
greater
purity
and
clearness
what
they
were
both
feeling
but
pure
and
complete
sorrow
is
as
impossible
as
pure
and
complete
joy
princess
mary
in
her
position
as
absolute
and
independent
arbiter
of
her
own
fate
and
guardian
and
instructor
of
her
nephew
was
the
first
to
be
called
back
to
life
from
that
realm
of
sorrow
in
which
she
had
dwelt
for
the
first
fortnight
she
received
letters
from
her
relations
to
which
she
had
to
reply
the
room
in
which
little
nicholas
had
been
put
was
damp
and
he
began
to
cough
alpatych
came
to
yaroslavl
with
reports
on
the
state
of
their
affairs
and
with
advice
and
suggestions
that
they
should
return
to
moscow
to
the
house
on
the
vozdvizhenka
street
which
had
remained
uninjured
and
needed
only
slight
repairs
life
did
not
stand
still
and
it
was
necessary
to
live
hard
as
it
was
for
princess
mary
to
emerge
from
the
realm
of
secluded
contemplation
in
which
she
had
lived
till
then
and
sorry
and
almost
ashamed
as
she
felt
to
leave
natasha
alone
yet
the
cares
of
life
demanded
her
attention
and
she
involuntarily
yielded
to
them
she
went
through
the
accounts
with
alpatych
conferred
with
dessalles
about
her
nephew
and
gave
orders
and
made
preparations
for
the
journey
to
moscow
natasha
remained
alone
and
from
the
time
princess
mary
began
making
preparations
for
departure
held
aloof
from
her
too
princess
mary
asked
the
countess
to
let
natasha
go
with
her
to
moscow
and
both
parents
gladly
accepted
this
offer
for
they
saw
their
daughter
losing
strength
every
day
and
thought
that
a
change
of
scene
and
the
advice
of
moscow
doctors
would
be
good
for
her
i
am
not
going
anywhere
natasha
replied
when
this
was
proposed
to
her
do
please
just
leave
me
alone
and
she
ran
out
of
the
room
with
difficulty
refraining
from
tears
of
vexation
and
irritation
rather
than
of
sorrow
after
she
felt
herself
deserted
by
princes
mary
and
alone
in
her
grief
natasha
spent
most
of
the
time
in
her
room
by
herself
sitting
huddled
up
feet
and
all
in
the
corner
of
the
sofa
tearing
and
twisting
something
with
her
slender
nervous
fingers
and
gazing
intently
and
fixedly
at
whatever
her
eyes
chanced
to
fall
on
this
solitude
exhausted
and
tormented
her
but
she
was
in
absolute
need
of
it
as
soon
as
anyone
entered
she
got
up
quickly
changed
her
position
and
expression
and
picked
up
a
book
or
some
sewing
evidently
waiting
impatiently
for
the
intruder
to
go
she
felt
all
the
time
as
if
she
might
at
any
moment
penetrate
that
on
which
with
a
terrible
questioning
too
great
for
her
strength
her
spiritual
gaze
was
fixed
one
day
toward
the
end
of
december
natasha
pale
and
thin
dressed
in
a
black
woolen
gown
her
plaited
hair
negligently
twisted
into
a
knot
was
crouched
feet
and
all
in
the
corner
of
her
sofa
nervously
crumpling
and
smoothing
out
the
end
of
her
sash
while
she
looked
at
a
corner
of
the
door
she
was
gazing
in
the
direction
in
which
he
had
gone
to
the
other
side
of
life
and
that
other
side
of
life
of
which
she
had
never
before
thought
and
which
had
formerly
seemed
to
her
so
far
away
and
improbable
was
now
nearer
and
more
akin
and
more
comprehensible
than
this
side
of
life
where
everything
was
either
emptiness
and
desolation
or
suffering
and
indignity
she
was
gazing
where
she
knew
him
to
be
but
she
could
not
imagine
him
otherwise
than
as
he
had
been
here
she
now
saw
him
again
as
he
had
been
at
mytishchi
at
troitsa
and
at
yaroslavl
she
saw
his
face
heard
his
voice
repeated
his
words
and
her
own
and
sometimes
devised
other
words
they
might
have
spoken
there
he
is
lying
back
in
an
armchair
in
his
velvet
cloak
leaning
his
head
on
his
thin
pale
hand
his
chest
is
dreadfully
hollow
and
his
shoulders
raised
his
lips
are
firmly
closed
his
eyes
glitter
and
a
wrinkle
comes
and
goes
on
his
pale
forehead
one
of
his
legs
twitches
just
perceptibly
but
rapidly
natasha
knows
that
he
is
struggling
with
terrible
pain
what
is
that
pain
like
why
does
he
have
that
pain
what
does
he
feel
how
does
it
hurt
him
thought
natasha
he
noticed
her
watching
him
raised
his
eyes
and
began
to
speak
seriously
one
thing
would
be
terrible
said
he
to
bind
oneself
forever
to
a
suffering
man
it
would
be
continual
torture
and
he
looked
searchingly
at
her
natasha
as
usual
answered
before
she
had
time
to
think
what
she
would
say
she
said
this
can
t
go
on
it
won
t
you
will
get
well
quite
well
she
now
saw
him
from
the
commencement
of
that
scene
and
relived
what
she
had
then
felt
she
recalled
his
long
sad
and
severe
look
at
those
words
and
understood
the
meaning
of
the
rebuke
and
despair
in
that
protracted
gaze
i
agreed
natasha
now
said
to
herself
that
it
would
be
dreadful
if
he
always
continued
to
suffer
i
said
it
then
only
because
it
would
have
been
dreadful
for
him
but
he
understood
it
differently
he
thought
it
would
be
dreadful
for
me
he
then
still
wished
to
live
and
feared
death
and
i
said
it
so
awkwardly
and
stupidly
i
did
not
say
what
i
meant
i
thought
quite
differently
had
i
said
what
i
thought
i
should
have
said
even
if
he
had
to
go
on
dying
to
die
continually
before
my
eyes
i
should
have
been
happy
compared
with
what
i
am
now
now
there
is
nothing
nobody
did
he
know
that
no
he
did
not
and
never
will
know
it
and
now
it
will
never
never
be
possible
to
put
it
right
and
now
he
again
seemed
to
be
saying
the
same
words
to
her
only
in
her
imagination
natasha
this
time
gave
him
a
different
answer
she
stopped
him
and
said
terrible
for
you
but
not
for
me
you
know
that
for
me
there
is
nothing
in
life
but
you
and
to
suffer
with
you
is
the
greatest
happiness
for
me
and
he
took
her
hand
and
pressed
it
as
he
had
pressed
it
that
terrible
evening
four
days
before
his
death
and
in
her
imagination
she
said
other
tender
and
loving
words
which
she
might
have
said
then
but
only
spoke
now
i
love
thee
thee
i
love
love
she
said
convulsively
pressing
her
hands
and
setting
her
teeth
with
a
desperate
effort
she
was
overcome
by
sweet
sorrow
and
tears
were
already
rising
in
her
eyes
then
she
suddenly
asked
herself
to
whom
she
was
saying
this
again
everything
was
shrouded
in
hard
dry
perplexity
and
again
with
a
strained
frown
she
peered
toward
the
world
where
he
was
and
now
now
it
seemed
to
her
she
was
penetrating
the
mystery
but
at
the
instant
when
it
seemed
that
the
incomprehensible
was
revealing
itself
to
her
a
loud
rattle
of
the
door
handle
struck
painfully
on
her
ears
dunyasha
her
maid
entered
the
room
quickly
and
abruptly
with
a
frightened
look
on
her
face
and
showing
no
concern
for
her
mistress
come
to
your
papa
at
once
please
said
she
with
a
strange
excited
look
a
misfortune
about
peter
ilynich
a
letter
she
finished
with
a
sob
chapter
ii
besides
a
feeling
of
aloofness
from
everybody
natasha
was
feeling
a
special
estrangement
from
the
members
of
her
own
family
all
of
them
her
father
mother
and
sonya
were
so
near
to
her
so
familiar
so
commonplace
that
all
their
words
and
feelings
seemed
an
insult
to
the
world
in
which
she
had
been
living
of
late
and
she
felt
not
merely
indifferent
to
them
but
regarded
them
with
hostility
she
heard
dunyasha
s
words
about
peter
ilynich
and
a
misfortune
but
did
not
grasp
them
what
misfortune
what
misfortune
can
happen
to
them
they
just
live
their
own
old
quiet
and
commonplace
life
thought
natasha
as
she
entered
the
ballroom
her
father
was
hurriedly
coming
out
of
her
mother
s
room
his
face
was
puckered
up
and
wet
with
tears
he
had
evidently
run
out
of
that
room
to
give
vent
to
the
sobs
that
were
choking
him
when
he
saw
natasha
he
waved
his
arms
despairingly
and
burst
into
convulsively
painful
sobs
that
distorted
his
soft
round
face
pe
petya
go
go
she
is
calling
and
weeping
like
a
child
and
quickly
shuffling
on
his
feeble
legs
to
a
chair
he
almost
fell
into
it
covering
his
face
with
his
hands
suddenly
an
electric
shock
seemed
to
run
through
natasha
s
whole
being
terrible
anguish
struck
her
heart
she
felt
a
dreadful
ache
as
if
something
was
being
torn
inside
her
and
she
were
dying
but
the
pain
was
immediately
followed
by
a
feeling
of
release
from
the
oppressive
constraint
that
had
prevented
her
taking
part
in
life
the
sight
of
her
father
the
terribly
wild
cries
of
her
mother
that
she
heard
through
the
door
made
her
immediately
forget
herself
and
her
own
grief
she
ran
to
her
father
but
he
feebly
waved
his
arm
pointing
to
her
mother
s
door
princess
mary
pale
and
with
quivering
chin
came
out
from
that
room
and
taking
natasha
by
the
arm
said
something
to
her
natasha
neither
saw
nor
heard
her
she
went
in
with
rapid
steps
pausing
at
the
door
for
an
instant
as
if
struggling
with
herself
and
then
ran
to
her
mother
the
countess
was
lying
in
an
armchair
in
a
strange
and
awkward
position
stretching
out
and
beating
her
head
against
the
wall
sonya
and
the
maids
were
holding
her
arms
natasha
natasha
cried
the
countess
it
s
not
true
it
s
not
true
he
s
lying
natasha
she
shrieked
pushing
those
around
her
away
go
away
all
of
you
it
s
not
true
killed
ha
ha
ha
it
s
not
true
natasha
put
one
knee
on
the
armchair
stooped
over
her
mother
embraced
her
and
with
unexpected
strength
raised
her
turned
her
face
toward
herself
and
clung
to
her
mummy
darling
i
am
here
my
dearest
mummy
she
kept
on
whispering
not
pausing
an
instant
she
did
not
let
go
of
her
mother
but
struggled
tenderly
with
her
demanded
a
pillow
and
hot
water
and
unfastened
and
tore
open
her
mother
s
dress
my
dearest
darling
mummy
my
precious
she
whispered
incessantly
kissing
her
head
her
hands
her
face
and
feeling
her
own
irrepressible
and
streaming
tears
tickling
her
nose
and
cheeks
the
countess
pressed
her
daughter
s
hand
closed
her
eyes
and
became
quiet
for
a
moment
suddenly
she
sat
up
with
unaccustomed
swiftness
glanced
vacantly
around
her
and
seeing
natasha
began
to
press
her
daughter
s
head
with
all
her
strength
then
she
turned
toward
her
daughter
s
face
which
was
wincing
with
pain
and
gazed
long
at
it
natasha
you
love
me
she
said
in
a
soft
trustful
whisper
natasha
you
would
not
deceive
me
you
ll
tell
me
the
whole
truth
natasha
looked
at
her
with
eyes
full
of
tears
and
in
her
look
there
was
nothing
but
love
and
an
entreaty
for
forgiveness
my
darling
mummy
she
repeated
straining
all
the
power
of
her
love
to
find
some
way
of
taking
on
herself
the
excess
of
grief
that
crushed
her
mother
and
again
in
a
futile
struggle
with
reality
her
mother
refusing
to
believe
that
she
could
live
when
her
beloved
boy
was
killed
in
the
bloom
of
life
escaped
from
reality
into
a
world
of
delirium
natasha
did
not
remember
how
that
day
passed
nor
that
night
nor
the
next
day
and
night
she
did
not
sleep
and
did
not
leave
her
mother
her
persevering
and
patient
love
seemed
completely
to
surround
the
countess
every
moment
not
explaining
or
consoling
but
recalling
her
to
life
during
the
third
night
the
countess
kept
very
quiet
for
a
few
minutes
and
natasha
rested
her
head
on
the
arm
of
her
chair
and
closed
her
eyes
but
opened
them
again
on
hearing
the
bedstead
creak
the
countess
was
sitting
up
in
bed
and
speaking
softly
how
glad
i
am
you
have
come
you
are
tired
won
t
you
have
some
tea
natasha
went
up
to
her
you
have
improved
in
looks
and
grown
more
manly
continued
the
countess
taking
her
daughter
s
hand
mamma
what
are
you
saying
natasha
he
is
no
more
no
more
and
embracing
her
daughter
the
countess
began
to
weep
for
the
first
time
chapter
iii
princess
mary
postponed
her
departure
sonya
and
the
count
tried
to
replace
natasha
but
could
not
they
saw
that
she
alone
was
able
to
restrain
her
mother
from
unreasoning
despair
for
three
weeks
natasha
remained
constantly
at
her
mother
s
side
sleeping
on
a
lounge
chair
in
her
room
making
her
eat
and
drink
and
talking
to
her
incessantly
because
the
mere
sound
of
her
tender
caressing
tones
soothed
her
mother
the
mother
s
wounded
spirit
could
not
heal
petya
s
death
had
torn
from
her
half
her
life
when
the
news
of
petya
s
death
had
come
she
had
been
a
fresh
and
vigorous
woman
of
fifty
but
a
month
later
she
left
her
room
a
listless
old
woman
taking
no
interest
in
life
but
the
same
blow
that
almost
killed
the
countess
this
second
blow
restored
natasha
to
life
a
spiritual
wound
produced
by
a
rending
of
the
spiritual
body
is
like
a
physical
wound
and
strange
as
it
may
seem
just
as
a
deep
wound
may
heal
and
its
edges
join
physical
and
spiritual
wounds
alike
can
yet
heal
completely
only
as
the
result
of
a
vital
force
from
within
natasha
s
wound
healed
in
that
way
she
thought
her
life
was
ended
but
her
love
for
her
mother
unexpectedly
showed
her
that
the
essence
of
life
love
was
still
active
within
her
love
awoke
and
so
did
life
prince
andrew
s
last
days
had
bound
princess
mary
and
natasha
together
this
new
sorrow
brought
them
still
closer
to
one
another
princess
mary
put
off
her
departure
and
for
three
weeks
looked
after
natasha
as
if
she
had
been
a
sick
child
the
last
weeks
passed
in
her
mother
s
bedroom
had
strained
natasha
s
physical
strength
one
afternoon
noticing
natasha
shivering
with
fever
princess
mary
took
her
to
her
own
room
and
made
her
lie
down
on
the
bed
natasha
lay
down
but
when
princess
mary
had
drawn
the
blinds
and
was
going
away
she
called
her
back
i
don
t
want
to
sleep
mary
sit
by
me
a
little
you
are
tired
try
to
sleep
no
no
why
did
you
bring
me
away
she
will
be
asking
for
me
she
is
much
better
she
spoke
so
well
today
said
princess
mary
natasha
lay
on
the
bed
and
in
the
semidarkness
of
the
room
scanned
princess
mary
s
face
is
she
like
him
thought
natasha
yes
like
and
yet
not
like
but
she
is
quite
original
strange
new
and
unknown
and
she
loves
me
what
is
in
her
heart
all
that
is
good
but
how
what
is
her
mind
like
what
does
she
think
about
me
yes
she
is
splendid
mary
she
said
timidly
drawing
princess
mary
s
hand
to
herself
mary
you
mustn
t
think
me
wicked
no
mary
darling
how
i
love
you
let
us
be
quite
quite
friends
and
natasha
embracing
her
began
kissing
her
face
and
hands
making
princess
mary
feel
shy
but
happy
by
this
demonstration
of
her
feelings
from
that
day
a
tender
and
passionate
friendship
such
as
exists
only
between
women
was
established
between
princess
mary
and
natasha
they
were
continually
kissing
and
saying
tender
things
to
one
another
and
spent
most
of
their
time
together
when
one
went
out
the
other
became
restless
and
hastened
to
rejoin
her
together
they
felt
more
in
harmony
with
one
another
than
either
of
them
felt
with
herself
when
alone
a
feeling
stronger
than
friendship
sprang
up
between
them
an
exclusive
feeling
of
life
being
possible
only
in
each
other
s
presence
sometimes
they
were
silent
for
hours
sometimes
after
they
were
already
in
bed
they
would
begin
talking
and
go
on
till
morning
they
spoke
most
of
what
was
long
past
princess
mary
spoke
of
her
childhood
of
her
mother
her
father
and
her
daydreams
and
natasha
who
with
a
passive
lack
of
understanding
had
formerly
turned
away
from
that
life
of
devotion
submission
and
the
poetry
of
christian
self
sacrifice
now
feeling
herself
bound
to
princess
mary
by
affection
learned
to
love
her
past
too
and
to
understand
a
side
of
life
previously
incomprehensible
to
her
she
did
not
think
of
applying
submission
and
self
abnegation
to
her
own
life
for
she
was
accustomed
to
seek
other
joys
but
she
understood
and
loved
in
another
those
previously
incomprehensible
virtues
for
princess
mary
listening
to
natasha
s
tales
of
childhood
and
early
youth
there
also
opened
out
a
new
and
hitherto
uncomprehended
side
of
life
belief
in
life
and
its
enjoyment
just
as
before
they
never
mentioned
him
so
as
not
to
lower
as
they
thought
their
exalted
feelings
by
words
but
this
silence
about
him
had
the
effect
of
making
them
gradually
begin
to
forget
him
without
being
conscious
of
it
natasha
had
grown
thin
and
pale
and
physically
so
weak
that
they
all
talked
about
her
health
and
this
pleased
her
but
sometimes
she
was
suddenly
overcome
by
fear
not
only
of
death
but
of
sickness
weakness
and
loss
of
good
looks
and
involuntarily
she
examined
her
bare
arm
carefully
surprised
at
its
thinness
and
in
the
morning
noticed
her
drawn
and
as
it
seemed
to
her
piteous
face
in
her
glass
it
seemed
to
her
that
things
must
be
so
and
yet
it
was
dreadfully
sad
one
day
she
went
quickly
upstairs
and
found
herself
out
of
breath
unconsciously
she
immediately
invented
a
reason
for
going
down
and
then
testing
her
strength
ran
upstairs
again
observing
the
result
another
time
when
she
called
dunyasha
her
voice
trembled
so
she
called
again
though
she
could
hear
dunyasha
coming
called
her
in
the
deep
chest
tones
in
which
she
had
been
wont
to
sing
sing
and
listened
attentively
to
herself
she
did
not
know
and
would
not
have
believed
it
but
beneath
the
layer
of
slime
that
covered
her
soul
and
seemed
to
her
impenetrable
delicate
young
shoots
of
grass
were
already
sprouting
which
taking
root
would
so
cover
with
their
living
verdure
the
grief
that
weighed
her
down
that
it
would
soon
no
longer
be
seen
or
noticed
the
wound
had
begun
to
heal
from
within
at
the
end
of
january
princess
mary
left
for
moscow
and
the
count
insisted
on
natasha
s
going
with
her
to
consult
the
doctors
chapter
iv
after
the
encounter
at
vyazma
where
kutuzov
had
been
unable
to
hold
back
his
troops
in
their
anxiety
to
overwhelm
and
cut
off
the
enemy
and
so
on
the
farther
movement
of
the
fleeing
french
and
of
the
russians
who
pursued
them
continued
as
far
as
krasnoe
without
a
battle
the
flight
was
so
rapid
that
the
russian
army
pursuing
the
french
could
not
keep
up
with
them
cavalry
and
artillery
horses
broke
down
and
the
information
received
of
the
movements
of
the
french
was
never
reliable
the
men
in
the
russian
army
were
so
worn
out
by
this
continuous
marching
at
the
rate
of
twenty
seven
miles
a
day
that
they
could
not
go
any
faster
to
realize
the
degree
of
exhaustion
of
the
russian
army
it
is
only
necessary
to
grasp
clearly
the
meaning
of
the
fact
that
while
not
losing
more
than
five
thousand
killed
and
wounded
after
tarutino
and
less
than
a
hundred
prisoners
the
russian
army
which
left
that
place
a
hundred
thousand
strong
reached
krasnoe
with
only
fifty
thousand
the
rapidity
of
the
russian
pursuit
was
just
as
destructive
to
our
army
as
the
flight
of
the
french
was
to
theirs
the
only
difference
was
that
the
russian
army
moved
voluntarily
with
no
such
threat
of
destruction
as
hung
over
the
french
and
that
the
sick
frenchmen
were
left
behind
in
enemy
hands
while
the
sick
russians
left
behind
were
among
their
own
people
the
chief
cause
of
the
wastage
of
napoleon
s
army
was
the
rapidity
of
its
movement
and
a
convincing
proof
of
this
is
the
corresponding
decrease
of
the
russian
army
kutuzov
as
far
as
was
in
his
power
instead
of
trying
to
check
the
movement
of
the
french
as
was
desired
in
petersburg
and
by
the
russian
army
generals
directed
his
whole
activity
here
as
he
had
done
at
tarutino
and
vyazma
to
hastening
it
on
while
easing
the
movement
of
our
army
but
besides
this
since
the
exhaustion
and
enormous
diminution
of
the
army
caused
by
the
rapidity
of
the
advance
had
become
evident
another
reason
for
slackening
the
pace
and
delaying
presented
itself
to
kutuzov
the
aim
of
the
russian
army
was
to
pursue
the
french
the
road
the
french
would
take
was
unknown
and
so
the
closer
our
troops
trod
on
their
heels
the
greater
distance
they
had
to
cover
only
by
following
at
some
distance
could
one
cut
across
the
zigzag
path
of
the
french
all
the
artful
maneuvers
suggested
by
our
generals
meant
fresh
movements
of
the
army
and
a
lengthening
of
its
marches
whereas
the
only
reasonable
aim
was
to
shorten
those
marches
to
that
end
kutuzov
s
activity
was
directed
during
the
whole
campaign
from
moscow
to
vilna
not
casually
or
intermittently
but
so
consistently
that
he
never
once
deviated
from
it
kutuzov
felt
and
knew
not
by
reasoning
or
science
but
with
the
whole
of
his
russian
being
what
every
russian
soldier
felt
that
the
french
were
beaten
that
the
enemy
was
flying
and
must
be
driven
out
but
at
the
same
time
he
like
the
soldiers
realized
all
the
hardship
of
this
march
the
rapidity
of
which
was
unparalleled
for
such
a
time
of
the
year
but
to
the
generals
especially
the
foreign
ones
in
the
russian
army
who
wished
to
distinguish
themselves
to
astonish
somebody
and
for
some
reason
to
capture
a
king
or
a
duke
it
seemed
that
now
when
any
battle
must
be
horrible
and
senseless
was
the
very
time
to
fight
and
conquer
somebody
kutuzov
merely
shrugged
his
shoulders
when
one
after
another
they
presented
projects
of
maneuvers
to
be
made
with
those
soldiers
ill
shod
insufficiently
clad
and
half
starved
who
within
a
month
and
without
fighting
a
battle
had
dwindled
to
half
their
number
and
who
at
the
best
if
the
flight
continued
would
have
to
go
a
greater
distance
than
they
had
already
traversed
before
they
reached
the
frontier
this
longing
to
distinguish
themselves
to
maneuver
to
overthrow
and
to
cut
off
showed
itself
particularly
whenever
the
russians
stumbled
on
the
french
army
so
it
was
at
krasnoe
where
they
expected
to
find
one
of
the
three
french
columns
and
stumbled
instead
on
napoleon
himself
with
sixteen
thousand
men
despite
all
kutuzov
s
efforts
to
avoid
that
ruinous
encounter
and
to
preserve
his
troops
the
massacre
of
the
broken
mob
of
french
soldiers
by
worn
out
russians
continued
at
krasnoe
for
three
days
toll
wrote
a
disposition
the
first
column
will
march
to
so
and
so
etc
and
as
usual
nothing
happened
in
accord
with
the
disposition
prince
eugene
of
wurttemberg
fired
from
a
hill
over
the
french
crowds
that
were
running
past
and
demanded
reinforcements
which
did
not
arrive
the
french
avoiding
the
russians
dispersed
and
hid
themselves
in
the
forest
by
night
making
their
way
round
as
best
they
could
and
continued
their
flight
miloradovich
who
said
he
did
not
want
to
know
anything
about
the
commissariat
affairs
of
his
detachment
and
could
never
be
found
when
he
was
wanted
that
chevalier
sans
peur
et
sans
reproche
as
he
styled
himself
who
was
fond
of
parleys
with
the
french
sent
envoys
demanding
their
surrender
wasted
time
and
did
not
do
what
he
was
ordered
to
do
knight
without
fear
and
without
reproach
i
give
you
that
column
lads
he
said
riding
up
to
the
troops
and
pointing
out
the
french
to
the
cavalry
and
the
cavalry
with
spurs
and
sabers
urging
on
horses
that
could
scarcely
move
trotted
with
much
effort
to
the
column
presented
to
them
that
is
to
say
to
a
crowd
of
frenchmen
stark
with
cold
frost
bitten
and
starving
and
the
column
that
had
been
presented
to
them
threw
down
its
arms
and
surrendered
as
it
had
long
been
anxious
to
do
at
krasnoe
they
took
twenty
six
thousand
prisoners
several
hundred
cannon
and
a
stick
called
a
marshal
s
staff
and
disputed
as
to
who
had
distinguished
himself
and
were
pleased
with
their
achievement
though
they
much
regretted
not
having
taken
napoleon
or
at
least
a
marshal
or
a
hero
of
some
sort
and
reproached
one
another
and
especially
kutuzov
for
having
failed
to
do
so
these
men
carried
away
by
their
passions
were
but
blind
tools
of
the
most
melancholy
law
of
necessity
but
considered
themselves
heroes
and
imagined
that
they
were
accomplishing
a
most
noble
and
honorable
deed
they
blamed
kutuzov
and
said
that
from
the
very
beginning
of
the
campaign
he
had
prevented
their
vanquishing
napoleon
that
he
thought
nothing
but
satisfying
his
passions
and
would
not
advance
from
the
linen
factories
because
he
was
comfortable
there
that
at
krasnoe
he
checked
the
advance
because
on
learning
that
napoleon
was
there
he
had
quite
lost
his
head
and
that
it
was
probable
that
he
had
an
understanding
with
napoleon
and
had
been
bribed
by
him
and
so
on
and
so
on
not
only
did
his
contemporaries
carried
away
by
their
passions
talk
in
this
way
but
posterity
and
history
have
acclaimed
napoleon
as
grand
while
kutuzov
is
described
by
foreigners
as
a
crafty
dissolute
weak
old
courtier
and
by
russians
as
something
indefinite
a
sort
of
puppet
useful
only
because
he
had
a
russian
name
chapter
v
in
and
kutuzov
was
openly
accused
of
blundering
the
emperor
was
dissatisfied
with
him
and
in
a
history
recently
written
by
order
of
the
highest
authorities
it
is
said
that
kutuzov
was
a
cunning
court
liar
frightened
of
the
name
of
napoleon
and
that
by
his
blunders
at
krasnoe
and
the
berezina
he
deprived
the
russian
army
of
the
glory
of
complete
victory
over
the
french
history
of
the
year
the
character
of
kutuzov
and
reflections
on
the
unsatisfactory
results
of
the
battles
at
krasnoe
by
bogdanovich
such
is
the
fate
not
of
great
men
grands
hommes
whom
the
russian
mind
does
not
acknowledge
but
of
those
rare
and
always
solitary
individuals
who
discerning
the
will
of
providence
submit
their
personal
will
to
it
the
hatred
and
contempt
of
the
crowd
punish
such
men
for
discerning
the
higher
laws
for
russian
historians
strange
and
terrible
to
say
napoleon
that
most
insignificant
tool
of
history
who
never
anywhere
even
in
exile
showed
human
dignity
napoleon
is
the
object
of
adulation
and
enthusiasm
he
is
grand
but
kutuzov
the
man
who
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
of
his
activity
in
never
once
swerving
by
word
or
deed
from
borodino
to
vilna
presented
an
example
exceptional
in
history
of
self
sacrifice
and
a
present
consciousness
of
the
future
importance
of
what
was
happening
kutuzov
seems
to
them
something
indefinite
and
pitiful
and
when
speaking
of
him
and
of
the
year
they
always
seem
a
little
ashamed
and
yet
it
is
difficult
to
imagine
an
historical
character
whose
activity
was
so
unswervingly
directed
to
a
single
aim
and
it
would
be
difficult
to
imagine
any
aim
more
worthy
or
more
consonant
with
the
will
of
the
whole
people
still
more
difficult
would
it
be
to
find
an
instance
in
history
of
the
aim
of
an
historical
personage
being
so
completely
accomplished
as
that
to
which
all
kutuzov
s
efforts
were
directed
in
kutuzov
never
talked
of
forty
centuries
looking
down
from
the
pyramids
of
the
sacrifices
he
offered
for
the
fatherland
or
of
what
he
intended
to
accomplish
or
had
accomplished
in
general
he
said
nothing
about
himself
adopted
no
prose
always
appeared
to
be
the
simplest
and
most
ordinary
of
men
and
said
the
simplest
and
most
ordinary
things
he
wrote
letters
to
his
daughters
and
to
madame
de
stael
read
novels
liked
the
society
of
pretty
women
jested
with
generals
officers
and
soldiers
and
never
contradicted
those
who
tried
to
prove
anything
to
him
when
count
rostopchin
at
the
yauza
bridge
galloped
up
to
kutuzov
with
personal
reproaches
for
having
caused
the
destruction
of
moscow
and
said
how
was
it
you
promised
not
to
abandon
moscow
without
a
battle
kutuzov
replied
and
i
shall
not
abandon
moscow
without
a
battle
though
moscow
was
then
already
abandoned
when
arakcheev
coming
to
him
from
the
emperor
said
that
ermolov
ought
to
be
appointed
chief
of
the
artillery
kutuzov
replied
yes
i
was
just
saying
so
myself
though
a
moment
before
he
had
said
quite
the
contrary
what
did
it
matter
to
him
who
then
alone
amid
a
senseless
crowd
understood
the
whole
tremendous
significance
of
what
was
happening
what
did
it
matter
to
him
whether
rostopchin
attributed
the
calamities
of
moscow
to
him
or
to
himself
still
less
could
it
matter
to
him
who
was
appointed
chief
of
the
artillery
not
merely
in
these
cases
but
continually
did
that
old
man
who
by
experience
of
life
had
reached
the
conviction
that
thoughts
and
the
words
serving
as
their
expression
are
not
what
move
people
use
quite
meaningless
words
that
happened
to
enter
his
head
but
that
man
so
heedless
of
his
words
did
not
once
during
the
whole
time
of
his
activity
utter
one
word
inconsistent
with
the
single
aim
toward
which
he
moved
throughout
the
whole
war
obviously
in
spite
of
himself
in
very
diverse
circumstances
he
repeatedly
expressed
his
real
thoughts
with
the
bitter
conviction
that
he
would
not
be
understood
beginning
with
the
battle
of
borodino
from
which
time
his
disagreement
with
those
about
him
began
he
alone
said
that
the
battle
of
borodino
was
a
victory
and
repeated
this
both
verbally
and
in
his
dispatches
and
reports
up
to
the
time
of
his
death
he
alone
said
that
the
loss
of
moscow
is
not
the
loss
of
russia
in
reply
to
lauriston
s
proposal
of
peace
he
said
there
can
be
no
peace
for
such
is
the
people
s
will
he
alone
during
the
retreat
of
the
french
said
that
all
our
maneuvers
are
useless
everything
is
being
accomplished
of
itself
better
than
we
could
desire
that
the
enemy
must
be
offered
a
golden
bridge
that
neither
the
tarutino
the
vyazma
nor
the
krasnoe
battles
were
necessary
that
we
must
keep
some
force
to
reach
the
frontier
with
and
that
he
would
not
sacrifice
a
single
russian
for
ten
frenchmen
and
this
courtier
as
he
is
described
to
us
who
lies
to
arakcheev
to
please
the
emperor
he
alone
incurring
thereby
the
emperor
s
displeasure
said
in
vilna
that
to
carry
the
war
beyond
the
frontier
is
useless
and
harmful
nor
do
words
alone
prove
that
only
he
understood
the
meaning
of
the
events
his
actions
without
the
smallest
deviation
were
all
directed
to
one
and
the
same
threefold
end
to
brace
all
his
strength
for
conflict
with
the
french
to
defeat
them
and
to
drive
them
out
of
russia
minimizing
as
far
as
possible
the
sufferings
of
our
people
and
of
our
army
this
procrastinator
kutuzov
whose
motto
was
patience
and
time
this
enemy
of
decisive
action
gave
battle
at
borodino
investing
the
preparations
for
it
with
unparalleled
solemnity
this
kutuzov
who
before
the
battle
of
austerlitz
began
said
that
it
would
be
lost
he
alone
in
contradiction
to
everyone
else
declared
till
his
death
that
borodino
was
a
victory
despite
the
assurance
of
generals
that
the
battle
was
lost
and
despite
the
fact
that
for
an
army
to
have
to
retire
after
winning
a
battle
was
unprecedented
he
alone
during
the
whole
retreat
insisted
that
battles
which
were
useless
then
should
not
be
fought
and
that
a
new
war
should
not
be
begun
nor
the
frontiers
of
russia
crossed
it
is
easy
now
to
understand
the
significance
of
these
events
if
only
we
abstain
from
attributing
to
the
activity
of
the
mass
aims
that
existed
only
in
the
heads
of
a
dozen
individuals
for
the
events
and
results
now
lie
before
us
but
how
did
that
old
man
alone
in
opposition
to
the
general
opinion
so
truly
discern
the
importance
of
the
people
s
view
of
the
events
that
in
all
his
activity
he
was
never
once
untrue
to
it
the
source
of
that
extraordinary
power
of
penetrating
the
meaning
of
the
events
then
occuring
lay
in
the
national
feeling
which
he
possessed
in
full
purity
and
strength
only
the
recognition
of
the
fact
that
he
possessed
this
feeling
caused
the
people
in
so
strange
a
manner
contrary
to
the
tsar
s
wish
to
select
him
an
old
man
in
disfavor
to
be
their
representative
in
the
national
war
and
only
that
feeling
placed
him
on
that
highest
human
pedestal
from
which
he
the
commander
in
chief
devoted
all
his
powers
not
to
slaying
and
destroying
men
but
to
saving
and
showing
pity
on
them
that
simple
modest
and
therefore
truly
great
figure
could
not
be
cast
in
the
false
mold
of
a
european
hero
the
supposed
ruler
of
men
that
history
has
invented
to
a
lackey
no
man
can
be
great
for
a
lackey
has
his
own
conception
of
greatness
chapter
vi
the
fifth
of
november
was
the
first
day
of
what
is
called
the
battle
of
krasnoe
toward
evening
after
much
disputing
and
many
mistakes
made
by
generals
who
did
not
go
to
their
proper
places
and
after
adjutants
had
been
sent
about
with
counterorders
when
it
had
become
plain
that
the
enemy
was
everywhere
in
flight
and
that
there
could
and
would
be
no
battle
kutuzov
left
krasnoe
and
went
to
dobroe
whither
his
headquarters
had
that
day
been
transferred
the
day
was
clear
and
frosty
kutuzov
rode
to
dobroe
on
his
plump
little
white
horse
followed
by
an
enormous
suite
of
discontented
generals
who
whispered
among
themselves
behind
his
back
all
along
the
road
groups
of
french
prisoners
captured
that
day
there
were
seven
thousand
of
them
were
crowding
to
warm
themselves
at
campfires
near
dobroe
an
immense
crowd
of
tattered
prisoners
buzzing
with
talk
and
wrapped
and
bandaged
in
anything
they
had
been
able
to
get
hold
of
were
standing
in
the
road
beside
a
long
row
of
unharnessed
french
guns
at
the
approach
of
the
commander
in
chief
the
buzz
of
talk
ceased
and
all
eyes
were
fixed
on
kutuzov
who
wearing
a
white
cap
with
a
red
band
and
a
padded
overcoat
that
bulged
on
his
round
shoulders
moved
slowly
along
the
road
on
his
white
horse
one
of
the
generals
was
reporting
to
him
where
the
guns
and
prisoners
had
been
captured
kutuzov
seemed
preoccupied
and
did
not
listen
to
what
the
general
was
saying
he
screwed
up
his
eyes
with
a
dissatisfied
look
as
he
gazed
attentively
and
fixedly
at
these
prisoners
who
presented
a
specially
wretched
appearance
most
of
them
were
disfigured
by
frost
bitten
noses
and
cheeks
and
nearly
all
had
red
swollen
and
festering
eyes
one
group
of
the
french
stood
close
to
the
road
and
two
of
them
one
of
whom
had
his
face
covered
with
sores
were
tearing
a
piece
of
raw
flesh
with
their
hands
there
was
something
horrible
and
bestial
in
the
fleeting
glance
they
threw
at
the
riders
and
in
the
malevolent
expression
with
which
after
a
glance
at
kutuzov
the
soldier
with
the
sores
immediately
turned
away
and
went
on
with
what
he
was
doing
kutuzov
looked
long
and
intently
at
these
two
soldiers
he
puckered
his
face
screwed
up
his
eyes
and
pensively
swayed
his
head
at
another
spot
he
noticed
a
russian
soldier
laughingly
patting
a
frenchman
on
the
shoulder
saying
something
to
him
in
a
friendly
manner
and
kutuzov
with
the
same
expression
on
his
face
again
swayed
his
head
what
were
you
saying
he
asked
the
general
who
continuing
his
report
directed
the
commander
in
chief
s
attention
to
some
standards
captured
from
the
french
and
standing
in
front
of
the
preobrazhensk
regiment
ah
the
standards
said
kutuzov
evidently
detaching
himself
with
difficulty
from
the
thoughts
that
preoccupied
him
he
looked
about
him
absently
thousands
of
eyes
were
looking
at
him
from
all
sides
awaiting
a
word
from
him
he
stopped
in
front
of
the
preobrazhensk
regiment
sighed
deeply
and
closed
his
eyes
one
of
his
suite
beckoned
to
the
soldiers
carrying
the
standards
to
advance
and
surround
the
commander
in
chief
with
them
kutuzov
was
silent
for
a
few
seconds
and
then
submitting
with
evident
reluctance
to
the
duty
imposed
by
his
position
raised
his
head
and
began
to
speak
a
throng
of
officers
surrounded
him
he
looked
attentively
around
at
the
circle
of
officers
recognizing
several
of
them
i
thank
you
all
he
said
addressing
the
soldiers
and
then
again
the
officers
in
the
stillness
around
him
his
slowly
uttered
words
were
distinctly
heard
i
thank
you
all
for
your
hard
and
faithful
service
the
victory
is
complete
and
russia
will
not
forget
you
honor
to
you
forever
he
paused
and
looked
around
lower
its
head
lower
it
he
said
to
a
soldier
who
had
accidentally
lowered
the
french
eagle
he
was
holding
before
the
preobrazhensk
standards
lower
lower
that
s
it
hurrah
lads
he
added
addressing
the
men
with
a
rapid
movement
of
his
chin
hur
r
rah
roared
thousands
of
voices
while
the
soldiers
were
shouting
kutuzov
leaned
forward
in
his
saddle
and
bowed
his
head
and
his
eye
lit
up
with
a
mild
and
apparently
ironic
gleam
you
see
brothers
said
he
when
the
shouts
had
ceased
and
all
at
once
his
voice
and
the
expression
of
his
face
changed
it
was
no
longer
the
commander
in
chief
speaking
but
an
ordinary
old
man
who
wanted
to
tell
his
comrades
something
very
important
there
was
a
stir
among
the
throng
of
officers
and
in
the
ranks
of
the
soldiers
who
moved
that
they
might
hear
better
what
he
was
going
to
say
you
see
brothers
i
know
it
s
hard
for
you
but
it
can
t
be
helped
bear
up
it
won
t
be
for
long
now
we
ll
see
our
visitors
off
and
then
we
ll
rest
the
tsar
won
t
forget
your
service
it
is
hard
for
you
but
still
you
are
at
home
while
they
you
see
what
they
have
come
to
said
he
pointing
to
the
prisoners
worse
off
than
our
poorest
beggars
while
they
were
strong
we
didn
t
spare
ourselves
but
now
we
may
even
pity
them
they
are
human
beings
too
isn
t
it
so
lads
he
looked
around
and
in
the
direct
respectful
wondering
gaze
fixed
upon
him
he
read
sympathy
with
what
he
had
said
his
face
grew
brighter
and
brighter
with
an
old
man
s
mild
smile
which
drew
the
corners
of
his
lips
and
eyes
into
a
cluster
of
wrinkles
he
ceased
speaking
and
bowed
his
head
as
if
in
perplexity
but
after
all
who
asked
them
here
serves
them
right
the
bloody
bastards
he
cried
suddenly
lifting
his
head
and
flourishing
his
whip
he
rode
off
at
a
gallop
for
the
first
time
during
the
whole
campaign
and
left
the
broken
ranks
of
the
soldiers
laughing
joyfully
and
shouting
hurrah
kutuzov
s
words
were
hardly
understood
by
the
troops
no
one
could
have
repeated
the
field
marshal
s
address
begun
solemnly
and
then
changing
into
an
old
man
s
simplehearted
talk
but
the
hearty
sincerity
of
that
speech
the
feeling
of
majestic
triumph
combined
with
pity
for
the
foe
and
consciousness
of
the
justice
of
our
cause
exactly
expressed
by
that
old
man
s
good
natured
expletives
was
not
merely
understood
but
lay
in
the
soul
of
every
soldier
and
found
expression
in
their
joyous
and
long
sustained
shouts
afterwards
when
one
of
the
generals
addressed
kutuzov
asking
whether
he
wished
his
caleche
to
be
sent
for
kutuzov
in
answering
unexpectedly
gave
a
sob
being
evidently
greatly
moved
chapter
vii
when
the
troops
reached
their
night
s
halting
place
on
the
eighth
of
november
the
last
day
of
the
krasnoe
battles
it
was
already
growing
dusk
all
day
it
had
been
calm
and
frosty
with
occasional
lightly
falling
snow
and
toward
evening
it
began
to
clear
through
the
falling
snow
a
purple
black
and
starry
sky
showed
itself
and
the
frost
grew
keener
an
infantry
regiment
which
had
left
tarutino
three
thousand
strong
but
now
numbered
only
nine
hundred
was
one
of
the
first
to
arrive
that
night
at
its
halting
place
a
village
on
the
highroad
the
quartermasters
who
met
the
regiment
announced
that
all
the
huts
were
full
of
sick
and
dead
frenchmen
cavalrymen
and
members
of
the
staff
there
was
only
one
hut
available
for
the
regimental
commander
the
commander
rode
up
to
his
hut
the
regiment
passed
through
the
village
and
stacked
its
arms
in
front
of
the
last
huts
like
some
huge
many
limbed
animal
the
regiment
began
to
prepare
its
lair
and
its
food
one
part
of
it
dispersed
and
waded
knee
deep
through
the
snow
into
a
birch
forest
to
the
right
of
the
village
and
immediately
the
sound
of
axes
and
swords
the
crashing
of
branches
and
merry
voices
could
be
heard
from
there
another
section
amid
the
regimental
wagons
and
horses
which
were
standing
in
a
group
was
busy
getting
out
caldrons
and
rye
biscuit
and
feeding
the
horses
a
third
section
scattered
through
the
village
arranging
quarters
for
the
staff
officers
carrying
out
the
french
corpses
that
were
in
the
huts
and
dragging
away
boards
dry
wood
and
thatch
from
the
roofs
for
the
campfires
or
wattle
fences
to
serve
for
shelter
some
fifteen
men
with
merry
shouts
were
shaking
down
the
high
wattle
wall
of
a
shed
the
roof
of
which
had
already
been
removed
now
then
all
together
shove
cried
the
voices
and
the
huge
surface
of
the
wall
sprinkled
with
snow
and
creaking
with
frost
was
seen
swaying
in
the
gloom
of
the
night
the
lower
stakes
cracked
more
and
more
and
at
last
the
wall
fell
and
with
it
the
men
who
had
been
pushing
it
loud
coarse
laughter
and
joyous
shouts
ensued
now
then
catch
hold
in
twos
hand
up
the
lever
that
s
it
where
are
you
shoving
to
now
all
together
but
wait
a
moment
boys
with
a
song
all
stood
silent
and
a
soft
pleasant
velvety
voice
began
to
sing
at
the
end
of
the
third
verse
as
the
last
note
died
away
twenty
voices
roared
out
at
once
oo
oo
oo
oo
that
s
it
all
together
heave
away
boys
but
despite
their
united
efforts
the
wattle
hardly
moved
and
in
the
silence
that
followed
the
heavy
breathing
of
the
men
was
audible
here
you
of
the
sixth
company
devils
that
you
are
lend
a
hand
will
you
you
may
want
us
one
of
these
days
some
twenty
men
of
the
sixth
company
who
were
on
their
way
into
the
village
joined
the
haulers
and
the
wattle
wall
which
was
about
thirty
five
feet
long
and
seven
feet
high
moved
forward
along
the
village
street
swaying
pressing
upon
and
cutting
the
shoulders
of
the
gasping
men
get
along
falling
what
are
you
stopping
for
there
now
merry
senseless
words
of
abuse
flowed
freely
what
are
you
up
to
suddenly
came
the
authoritative
voice
of
a
sergeant
major
who
came
upon
the
men
who
were
hauling
their
burden
there
are
gentry
here
the
general
himself
is
in
that
hut
and
you
foul
mouthed
devils
you
brutes
i
ll
give
it
to
you
shouted
he
hitting
the
first
man
who
came
in
his
way
a
swinging
blow
on
the
back
can
t
you
make
less
noise
the
men
became
silent
the
soldier
who
had
been
struck
groaned
and
wiped
his
face
which
had
been
scratched
till
it
bled
by
his
falling
against
the
wattle
there
how
that
devil
hits
out
he
s
made
my
face
all
bloody
said
he
in
a
frightened
whisper
when
the
sergeant
major
had
passed
on
don
t
you
like
it
said
a
laughing
voice
and
moderating
their
tones
the
men
moved
forward
when
they
were
out
of
the
village
they
began
talking
again
as
loud
as
before
interlarding
their
talk
with
the
same
aimless
expletives
in
the
hut
which
the
men
had
passed
the
chief
officers
had
gathered
and
were
in
animated
talk
over
their
tea
about
the
events
of
the
day
and
the
maneuvers
suggested
for
tomorrow
it
was
proposed
to
make
a
flank
march
to
the
left
cut
off
the
vice
king
murat
and
capture
him
by
the
time
the
soldiers
had
dragged
the
wattle
fence
to
its
place
the
campfires
were
blazing
on
all
sides
ready
for
cooking
the
wood
crackled
the
snow
was
melting
and
black
shadows
of
soldiers
flitted
to
and
fro
all
over
the
occupied
space
where
the
snow
had
been
trodden
down
axes
and
choppers
were
plied
all
around
everything
was
done
without
any
orders
being
given
stores
of
wood
were
brought
for
the
night
shelters
were
rigged
up
for
the
officers
caldrons
were
being
boiled
and
muskets
and
accouterments
put
in
order
the
wattle
wall
the
men
had
brought
was
set
up
in
a
semicircle
by
the
eighth
company
as
a
shelter
from
the
north
propped
up
by
musket
rests
and
a
campfire
was
built
before
it
they
beat
the
tattoo
called
the
roll
had
supper
and
settled
down
round
the
fires
for
the
night
some
repairing
their
footgear
some
smoking
pipes
and
some
stripping
themselves
naked
to
steam
the
lice
out
of
their
shirts
chapter
viii
one
would
have
thought
that
under
the
almost
incredibly
wretched
conditions
the
russian
soldiers
were
in
at
that
time
lacking
warm
boots
and
sheepskin
coats
without
a
roof
over
their
heads
in
the
snow
with
eighteen
degrees
of
frost
and
without
even
full
rations
the
commissariat
did
not
always
keep
up
with
the
troops
they
would
have
presented
a
very
sad
and
depressing
spectacle
on
the
contrary
the
army
had
never
under
the
best
material
conditions
presented
a
more
cheerful
and
animated
aspect
this
was
because
all
who
began
to
grow
depressed
or
who
lost
strength
were
sifted
out
of
the
army
day
by
day
all
the
physically
or
morally
weak
had
long
since
been
left
behind
and
only
the
flower
of
the
army
physically
and
mentally
remained
more
men
collected
behind
the
wattle
fence
of
the
eighth
company
than
anywhere
else
two
sergeants
major
were
sitting
with
them
and
their
campfire
blazed
brighter
than
others
for
leave
to
sit
by
their
wattle
they
demanded
contributions
of
fuel
eh
makeev
what
has
become
of
you
you
son
of
a
bitch
are
you
lost
or
have
the
wolves
eaten
you
fetch
some
more
wood
shouted
a
red
haired
and
red
faced
man
screwing
up
his
eyes
and
blinking
because
of
the
smoke
but
not
moving
back
from
the
fire
and
you
jackdaw
go
and
fetch
some
wood
said
he
to
another
soldier
this
red
haired
man
was
neither
a
sergeant
nor
a
corporal
but
being
robust
he
ordered
about
those
weaker
than
himself
the
soldier
they
called
jackdaw
a
thin
little
fellow
with
a
sharp
nose
rose
obediently
and
was
about
to
go
but
at
that
instant
there
came
into
the
light
of
the
fire
the
slender
handsome
figure
of
a
young
soldier
carrying
a
load
of
wood
bring
it
here
that
s
fine
they
split
up
the
wood
pressed
it
down
on
the
fire
blew
at
it
with
their
mouths
and
fanned
it
with
the
skirts
of
their
greatcoats
making
the
flames
hiss
and
crackle
the
men
drew
nearer
and
lit
their
pipes
the
handsome
young
soldier
who
had
brought
the
wood
setting
his
arms
akimbo
began
stamping
his
cold
feet
rapidly
and
deftly
on
the
spot
where
he
stood
mother
the
dew
is
cold
but
clear
it
s
well
that
i
m
a
musketeer
he
sang
pretending
to
hiccough
after
each
syllable
look
out
your
soles
will
fly
off
shouted
the
red
haired
man
noticing
that
the
sole
of
the
dancer
s
boot
was
hanging
loose
what
a
fellow
you
are
for
dancing
the
dancer
stopped
pulled
off
the
loose
piece
of
leather
and
threw
it
on
the
fire
right
enough
friend
said
he
and
having
sat
down
took
out
of
his
knapsack
a
scrap
of
blue
french
cloth
and
wrapped
it
round
his
foot
it
s
the
steam
that
spoils
them
he
added
stretching
out
his
feet
toward
the
fire
they
ll
soon
be
issuing
us
new
ones
they
say
that
when
we
ve
finished
hammering
them
we
re
to
receive
double
kits
and
that
son
of
a
bitch
petrov
has
lagged
behind
after
all
it
seems
said
one
sergeant
major
i
ve
had
an
eye
on
him
this
long
while
said
the
other
well
he
s
a
poor
sort
of
soldier
but
in
the
third
company
they
say
nine
men
were
missing
yesterday
yes
it
s
all
very
well
but
when
a
man
s
feet
are
frozen
how
can
he
walk
eh
don
t
talk
nonsense
said
a
sergeant
major
do
you
want
to
be
doing
the
same
said
an
old
soldier
turning
reproachfully
to
the
man
who
had
spoken
of
frozen
feet
well
you
know
said
the
sharp
nosed
man
they
called
jackdaw
in
a
squeaky
and
unsteady
voice
raising
himself
at
the
other
side
of
the
fire
a
plump
man
gets
thin
but
for
a
thin
one
it
s
death
take
me
now
i
ve
got
no
strength
left
he
added
with
sudden
resolution
turning
to
the
sergeant
major
tell
them
to
send
me
to
hospital
i
m
aching
all
over
anyway
i
shan
t
be
able
to
keep
up
that
ll
do
that
ll
do
replied
the
sergeant
major
quietly
the
soldier
said
no
more
and
the
talk
went
on
what
a
lot
of
those
frenchies
were
taken
today
and
the
fact
is
that
not
one
of
them
had
what
you
might
call
real
boots
on
said
a
soldier
starting
a
new
theme
they
were
no
more
than
make
believes
the
cossacks
have
taken
their
boots
they
were
clearing
the
hut
for
the
colonel
and
carried
them
out
it
was
pitiful
to
see
them
boys
put
in
the
dancer
as
they
turned
them
over
one
seemed
still
alive
and
would
you
believe
it
he
jabbered
something
in
their
lingo
but
they
re
a
clean
folk
lads
the
first
man
went
on
he
was
white
as
white
as
birchbark
and
some
of
them
are
such
fine
fellows
you
might
think
they
were
nobles
well
what
do
you
think
they
make
soldiers
of
all
classes
there
but
they
don
t
understand
our
talk
at
all
said
the
dancer
with
a
puzzled
smile
i
asked
him
whose
subject
he
was
and
he
jabbered
in
his
own
way
a
queer
lot
but
it
s
strange
friends
continued
the
man
who
had
wondered
at
their
whiteness
the
peasants
at
mozhaysk
were
saying
that
when
they
began
burying
the
dead
where
the
battle
was
you
know
well
those
dead
had
been
lying
there
for
nearly
a
month
and
says
the
peasant
they
lie
as
white
as
paper
clean
and
not
as
much
smell
as
a
puff
of
powder
smoke
was
it
from
the
cold
asked
someone
you
re
a
clever
fellow
from
the
cold
indeed
why
it
was
hot
if
it
had
been
from
the
cold
ours
would
not
have
rotted
either
but
he
says
go
up
to
ours
and
they
are
all
rotten
and
maggoty
so
he
says
we
tie
our
faces
up
with
kerchiefs
and
turn
our
heads
away
as
we
drag
them
off
we
can
hardly
do
it
but
theirs
he
says
are
white
as
paper
and
not
so
much
smell
as
a
whiff
of
gunpowder
all
were
silent
it
must
be
from
their
food
said
the
sergeant
major
they
used
to
gobble
the
same
food
as
the
gentry
no
one
contradicted
him
that
peasant
near
mozhaysk
where
the
battle
was
said
the
men
were
all
called
up
from
ten
villages
around
and
they
carted
for
twenty
days
and
still
didn
t
finish
carting
the
dead
away
and
as
for
the
wolves
he
says
that
was
a
real
battle
said
an
old
soldier
it
s
the
only
one
worth
remembering
but
since
that
it
s
only
been
tormenting
folk
and
do
you
know
daddy
the
day
before
yesterday
we
ran
at
them
and
my
word
they
didn
t
let
us
get
near
before
they
just
threw
down
their
muskets
and
went
on
their
knees
pardon
they
say
that
s
only
one
case
they
say
platov
took
poleon
himself
twice
but
he
didn
t
know
the
right
charm
he
catches
him
and
catches
him
no
good
he
turns
into
a
bird
in
his
hands
and
flies
away
and
there
s
no
way
of
killing
him
either
you
re
a
first
class
liar
kiselev
when
i
come
to
look
at
you
liar
indeed
it
s
the
real
truth
if
he
fell
into
my
hands
when
i
d
caught
him
i
d
bury
him
in
the
ground
with
an
aspen
stake
to
fix
him
down
what
a
lot
of
men
he
s
ruined
well
anyhow
we
re
going
to
end
it
he
won
t
come
here
again
remarked
the
old
soldier
yawning
the
conversation
flagged
and
the
soldiers
began
settling
down
to
sleep
look
at
the
stars
it
s
wonderful
how
they
shine
you
would
think
the
women
had
spread
out
their
linen
said
one
of
the
men
gazing
with
admiration
at
the
milky
way
that
s
a
sign
of
a
good
harvest
next
year
we
shall
want
some
more
wood
you
warm
your
back
and
your
belly
gets
frozen
that
s
queer
o
lord
what
are
you
pushing
for
is
the
fire
only
for
you
look
how
he
s
sprawling
in
the
silence
that
ensued
the
snoring
of
those
who
had
fallen
asleep
could
be
heard
others
turned
over
and
warmed
themselves
now
and
again
exchanging
a
few
words
from
a
campfire
a
hundred
paces
off
came
a
sound
of
general
merry
laughter
hark
at
them
roaring
there
in
the
fifth
company
said
one
of
the
soldiers
and
what
a
lot
of
them
there
are
one
of
the
men
got
up
and
went
over
to
the
fifth
company
they
re
having
such
fun
said
he
coming
back
two
frenchies
have
turned
up
one
s
quite
frozen
and
the
other
s
an
awful
swaggerer
he
s
singing
songs
oh
i
ll
go
across
and
have
a
look
and
several
of
the
men
went
over
to
the
fifth
company
chapter
ix
the
fifth
company
was
bivouacking
at
the
very
edge
of
the
forest
a
huge
campfire
was
blazing
brightly
in
the
midst
of
the
snow
lighting
up
the
branches
of
trees
heavy
with
hoarfrost
about
midnight
they
heard
the
sound
of
steps
in
the
snow
of
the
forest
and
the
crackling
of
dry
branches
a
bear
lads
said
one
of
the
men
they
all
raised
their
heads
to
listen
and
out
of
the
forest
into
the
bright
firelight
stepped
two
strangely
clad
human
figures
clinging
to
one
another
these
were
two
frenchmen
who
had
been
hiding
in
the
forest
they
came
up
to
the
fire
hoarsely
uttering
something
in
a
language
our
soldiers
did
not
understand
one
was
taller
than
the
other
he
wore
an
officer
s
hat
and
seemed
quite
exhausted
on
approaching
the
fire
he
had
been
going
to
sit
down
but
fell
the
other
a
short
sturdy
soldier
with
a
shawl
tied
round
his
head
was
stronger
he
raised
his
companion
and
said
something
pointing
to
his
mouth
the
soldiers
surrounded
the
frenchmen
spread
a
greatcoat
on
the
ground
for
the
sick
man
and
brought
some
buckwheat
porridge
and
vodka
for
both
of
them
the
exhausted
french
officer
was
ramballe
and
the
man
with
his
head
wrapped
in
the
shawl
was
morel
his
orderly
when
morel
had
drunk
some
vodka
and
finished
his
bowl
of
porridge
he
suddenly
became
unnaturally
merry
and
chattered
incessantly
to
the
soldiers
who
could
not
understand
him
ramballe
refused
food
and
resting
his
head
on
his
elbow
lay
silent
beside
the
campfire
looking
at
the
russian
soldiers
with
red
and
vacant
eyes
occasionally
he
emitted
a
long
drawn
groan
and
then
again
became
silent
morel
pointing
to
his
shoulders
tried
to
impress
on
the
soldiers
the
fact
that
ramballe
was
an
officer
and
ought
to
be
warmed
a
russian
officer
who
had
come
up
to
the
fire
sent
to
ask
his
colonel
whether
he
would
not
take
a
french
officer
into
his
hut
to
warm
him
and
when
the
messenger
returned
and
said
that
the
colonel
wished
the
officer
to
be
brought
to
him
ramballe
was
told
to
go
he
rose
and
tried
to
walk
but
staggered
and
would
have
fallen
had
not
a
soldier
standing
by
held
him
up
you
won
t
do
it
again
eh
said
one
of
the
soldiers
winking
and
turning
mockingly
to
ramballe
oh
you
fool
why
talk
rubbish
lout
that
you
are
a
real
peasant
came
rebukes
from
all
sides
addressed
to
the
jesting
soldier
they
surrounded
ramballe
lifted
him
on
the
crossed
arms
of
two
soldiers
and
carried
him
to
the
hut
ramballe
put
his
arms
around
their
necks
while
they
carried
him
and
began
wailing
plaintively
oh
you
fine
fellows
my
kind
kind
friends
these
are
men
oh
my
brave
kind
friends
and
he
leaned
his
head
against
the
shoulder
of
one
of
the
men
like
a
child
meanwhile
morel
was
sitting
in
the
best
place
by
the
fire
surrounded
by
the
soldiers
morel
a
short
sturdy
frenchman
with
inflamed
and
streaming
eyes
was
wearing
a
woman
s
cloak
and
had
a
shawl
tied
woman
fashion
round
his
head
over
his
cap
he
was
evidently
tipsy
and
was
singing
a
french
song
in
a
hoarse
broken
voice
with
an
arm
thrown
round
the
nearest
soldier
the
soldiers
simply
held
their
sides
as
they
watched
him
now
then
now
then
teach
us
how
it
goes
i
ll
soon
pick
it
up
how
is
it
said
the
man
a
singer
and
a
wag
whom
morel
was
embracing
vive
henri
quatre
vive
ce
roi
valiant
sang
morel
winking
ce
diable
a
quatre
long
live
henry
the
fourth
that
valiant
king
that
rowdy
devil
vivarika
vif
seruvaru
sedyablyaka
repeated
the
soldier
flourishing
his
arm
and
really
catching
the
tune
bravo
ha
ha
ha
rose
their
rough
joyous
laughter
from
all
sides
morel
wrinkling
up
his
face
laughed
too
well
go
on
go
on
qui
eut
le
triple
talent
de
boire
de
battre
et
d
etre
un
vert
galant
who
had
a
triple
talent
for
drinking
for
fighting
and
for
being
a
gallant
old
boy
it
goes
smoothly
too
well
now
zaletaev
ke
zaletaev
brought
out
with
effort
ke
e
e
e
he
drawled
laboriously
pursing
his
lips
le
trip
ta
la
de
bu
de
ba
e
de
tra
va
ga
la
he
sang
fine
just
like
the
frenchie
oh
ho
ho
do
you
want
some
more
to
eat
give
him
some
porridge
it
takes
a
long
time
to
get
filled
up
after
starving
they
gave
him
some
more
porridge
and
morel
with
a
laugh
set
to
work
on
his
third
bowl
all
the
young
soldiers
smiled
gaily
as
they
watched
him
the
older
men
who
thought
it
undignified
to
amuse
themselves
with
such
nonsense
continued
to
lie
at
the
opposite
side
of
the
fire
but
one
would
occasionally
raise
himself
on
an
elbow
and
glance
at
morel
with
a
smile
they
are
men
too
said
one
of
them
as
he
wrapped
himself
up
in
his
coat
even
wormwood
grows
on
its
own
root
o
lord
o
lord
how
starry
it
is
tremendous
that
means
a
hard
frost
they
all
grew
silent
the
stars
as
if
knowing
that
no
one
was
looking
at
them
began
to
disport
themselves
in
the
dark
sky
now
flaring
up
now
vanishing
now
trembling
they
were
busy
whispering
something
gladsome
and
mysterious
to
one
another
chapter
x
the
french
army
melted
away
at
the
uniform
rate
of
a
mathematical
progression
and
that
crossing
of
the
berezina
about
which
so
much
has
been
written
was
only
one
intermediate
stage
in
its
destruction
and
not
at
all
the
decisive
episode
of
the
campaign
if
so
much
has
been
and
still
is
written
about
the
berezina
on
the
french
side
this
is
only
because
at
the
broken
bridge
across
that
river
the
calamities
their
army
had
been
previously
enduring
were
suddenly
concentrated
at
one
moment
into
a
tragic
spectacle
that
remained
in
every
memory
and
on
the
russian
side
merely
because
in
petersburg
far
from
the
seat
of
war
a
plan
again
one
of
pfuel
s
had
been
devised
to
catch
napoleon
in
a
strategic
trap
at
the
berezina
river
everyone
assured
himself
that
all
would
happen
according
to
plan
and
therefore
insisted
that
it
was
just
the
crossing
of
the
berezina
that
destroyed
the
french
army
in
reality
the
results
of
the
crossing
were
much
less
disastrous
to
the
french
in
guns
and
men
lost
than
krasnoe
had
been
as
the
figures
show
the
sole
importance
of
the
crossing
of
the
berezina
lies
in
the
fact
that
it
plainly
and
indubitably
proved
the
fallacy
of
all
the
plans
for
cutting
off
the
enemy
s
retreat
and
the
soundness
of
the
only
possible
line
of
action
the
one
kutuzov
and
the
general
mass
of
the
army
demanded
namely
simply
to
follow
the
enemy
up
the
french
crowd
fled
at
a
continually
increasing
speed
and
all
its
energy
was
directed
to
reaching
its
goal
it
fled
like
a
wounded
animal
and
it
was
impossible
to
block
its
path
this
was
shown
not
so
much
by
the
arrangements
it
made
for
crossing
as
by
what
took
place
at
the
bridges
when
the
bridges
broke
down
unarmed
soldiers
people
from
moscow
and
women
with
children
who
were
with
the
french
transport
all
carried
on
by
vis
inertiae
pressed
forward
into
boats
and
into
the
ice
covered
water
and
did
not
surrender
that
impulse
was
reasonable
the
condition
of
fugitives
and
of
pursuers
was
equally
bad
as
long
as
they
remained
with
their
own
people
each
might
hope
for
help
from
his
fellows
and
the
definite
place
he
held
among
them
but
those
who
surrendered
while
remaining
in
the
same
pitiful
plight
would
be
on
a
lower
level
to
claim
a
share
in
the
necessities
of
life
the
french
did
not
need
to
be
informed
of
the
fact
that
half
the
prisoners
with
whom
the
russians
did
not
know
what
to
do
perished
of
cold
and
hunger
despite
their
captors
desire
to
save
them
they
felt
that
it
could
not
be
otherwise
the
most
compassionate
russian
commanders
those
favorable
to
the
french
and
even
the
frenchmen
in
the
russian
service
could
do
nothing
for
the
prisoners
the
french
perished
from
the
conditions
to
which
the
russian
army
was
itself
exposed
it
was
impossible
to
take
bread
and
clothes
from
our
hungry
and
indispensable
soldiers
to
give
to
the
french
who
though
not
harmful
or
hated
or
guilty
were
simply
unnecessary
some
russians
even
did
that
but
they
were
exceptions
certain
destruction
lay
behind
the
french
but
in
front
there
was
hope
their
ships
had
been
burned
there
was
no
salvation
save
in
collective
flight
and
on
that
the
whole
strength
of
the
french
was
concentrated
the
farther
they
fled
the
more
wretched
became
the
plight
of
the
remnant
especially
after
the
berezina
on
which
in
consequence
of
the
petersburg
plan
special
hopes
had
been
placed
by
the
russians
and
the
keener
grew
the
passions
of
the
russian
commanders
blamed
one
another
and
kutuzov
most
of
all
anticipation
that
the
failure
of
the
petersburg
berezina
plan
would
be
attributed
to
kutuzov
led
to
dissatisfaction
contempt
and
ridicule
more
and
more
strongly
expressed
the
ridicule
and
contempt
were
of
course
expressed
in
a
respectful
form
making
it
impossible
for
him
to
ask
wherein
he
was
to
blame
they
did
not
talk
seriously
to
him
when
reporting
to
him
or
asking
for
his
sanction
they
appeared
to
be
fulfilling
a
regrettable
formality
but
they
winked
behind
his
back
and
tried
to
mislead
him
at
every
turn
because
they
could
not
understand
him
all
these
people
assumed
that
it
was
useless
to
talk
to
the
old
man
that
he
would
never
grasp
the
profundity
of
their
plans
that
he
would
answer
with
his
phrases
which
they
thought
were
mere
phrases
about
a
golden
bridge
about
the
impossibility
of
crossing
the
frontier
with
a
crowd
of
tatterdemalions
and
so
forth
they
had
heard
all
that
before
and
all
he
said
that
it
was
necessary
to
await
provisions
or
that
the
men
had
no
boots
was
so
simple
while
what
they
proposed
was
so
complicated
and
clever
that
it
was
evident
that
he
was
old
and
stupid
and
that
they
though
not
in
power
were
commanders
of
genius
after
the
junction
with
the
army
of
the
brilliant
admiral
and
petersburg
hero
wittgenstein
this
mood
and
the
gossip
of
the
staff
reached
their
maximum
kutuzov
saw
this
and
merely
sighed
and
shrugged
his
shoulders
only
once
after
the
affair
of
the
berezina
did
he
get
angry
and
write
to
bennigsen
who
reported
separately
to
the
emperor
the
following
letter
on
account
of
your
spells
of
ill
health
will
your
excellency
please
be
so
good
as
to
set
off
for
kaluga
on
receipt
of
this
and
there
await
further
commands
and
appointments
from
his
imperial
majesty
but
after
bennigsen
s
departure
the
grand
duke
tsarevich
constantine
pavlovich
joined
the
army
he
had
taken
part
in
the
beginning
of
the
campaign
but
had
subsequently
been
removed
from
the
army
by
kutuzov
now
having
come
to
the
army
he
informed
kutuzov
of
the
emperor
s
displeasure
at
the
poor
success
of
our
forces
and
the
slowness
of
their
advance
the
emperor
intended
to
join
the
army
personally
in
a
few
days
time
the
old
man
experienced
in
court
as
well
as
in
military
affairs
this
same
kutuzov
who
in
august
had
been
chosen
commander
in
chief
against
the
sovereign
s
wishes
and
who
had
removed
the
grand
duke
and
heir
apparent
from
the
army
who
on
his
own
authority
and
contrary
to
the
emperor
s
will
had
decided
on
the
abandonment
of
moscow
now
realized
at
once
that
his
day
was
over
that
his
part
was
played
and
that
the
power
he
was
supposed
to
hold
was
no
longer
his
and
he
understood
this
not
merely
from
the
attitude
of
the
court
he
saw
on
the
one
hand
that
the
military
business
in
which
he
had
played
his
part
was
ended
and
felt
that
his
mission
was
accomplished
and
at
the
same
time
he
began
to
be
conscious
of
the
physical
weariness
of
his
aged
body
and
of
the
necessity
of
physical
rest
on
the
twenty
ninth
of
november
kutuzov
entered
vilna
his
dear
vilna
as
he
called
it
twice
during
his
career
kutuzov
had
been
governor
of
vilna
in
that
wealthy
town
which
had
not
been
injured
he
found
old
friends
and
associations
besides
the
comforts
of
life
of
which
he
had
so
long
been
deprived
and
he
suddenly
turned
from
the
cares
of
army
and
state
and
as
far
as
the
passions
that
seethed
around
him
allowed
immersed
himself
in
the
quiet
life
to
which
he
had
formerly
been
accustomed
as
if
all
that
was
taking
place
and
all
that
had
still
to
be
done
in
the
realm
of
history
did
not
concern
him
at
all
chichagov
one
of
the
most
zealous
cutters
off
and
breakers
up
who
had
first
wanted
to
effect
a
diversion
in
greece
and
then
in
warsaw
but
never
wished
to
go
where
he
was
sent
chichagov
noted
for
the
boldness
with
which
he
spoke
to
the
emperor
and
who
considered
kutuzov
to
be
under
an
obligation
to
him
because
when
he
was
sent
to
make
peace
with
turkey
in
independently
of
kutuzov
and
found
that
peace
had
already
been
concluded
he
admitted
to
the
emperor
that
the
merit
of
securing
that
peace
was
really
kutuzov
s
this
chichagov
was
the
first
to
meet
kutuzov
at
the
castle
where
the
latter
was
to
stay
in
undress
naval
uniform
with
a
dirk
and
holding
his
cap
under
his
arm
he
handed
kutuzov
a
garrison
report
and
the
keys
of
the
town
the
contemptuously
respectful
attitude
of
the
younger
men
to
the
old
man
in
his
dotage
was
expressed
in
the
highest
degree
by
the
behavior
of
chichagov
who
knew
of
the
accusations
that
were
being
directed
against
kutuzov
when
speaking
to
chichagov
kutuzov
incidentally
mentioned
that
the
vehicles
packed
with
china
that
had
been
captured
from
him
at
borisov
had
been
recovered
and
would
be
restored
to
him
you
mean
to
imply
that
i
have
nothing
to
eat
out
of
on
the
contrary
i
can
supply
you
with
everything
even
if
you
want
to
give
dinner
parties
warmly
replied
chichagov
who
tried
by
every
word
he
spoke
to
prove
his
own
rectitude
and
therefore
imagined
kutuzov
to
be
animated
by
the
same
desire
kutuzov
shrugging
his
shoulders
replied
with
his
subtle
penetrating
smile
i
meant
merely
to
say
what
i
said
contrary
to
the
emperor
s
wish
kutuzov
detained
the
greater
part
of
the
army
at
vilna
those
about
him
said
that
he
became
extraordinarily
slack
and
physically
feeble
during
his
stay
in
that
town
he
attended
to
army
affairs
reluctantly
left
everything
to
his
generals
and
while
awaiting
the
emperor
s
arrival
led
a
dissipated
life
having
left
petersburg
on
the
seventh
of
december
with
his
suite
count
tolstoy
prince
volkonski
arakcheev
and
others
the
emperor
reached
vilna
on
the
eleventh
and
in
his
traveling
sleigh
drove
straight
to
the
castle
in
spite
of
the
severe
frost
some
hundred
generals
and
staff
officers
in
full
parade
uniform
stood
in
front
of
the
castle
as
well
as
a
guard
of
honor
of
the
semenov
regiment
a
courier
who
galloped
to
the
castle
in
advance
in
a
troyka
with
three
foam
flecked
horses
shouted
coming
and
konovnitsyn
rushed
into
the
vestibule
to
inform
kutuzov
who
was
waiting
in
the
hall
porter
s
little
lodge
a
minute
later
the
old
man
s
large
stout
figure
in
full
dress
uniform
his
chest
covered
with
orders
and
a
scarf
drawn
round
his
stomach
waddled
out
into
the
porch
he
put
on
his
hat
with
its
peaks
to
the
sides
and
holding
his
gloves
in
his
hand
and
walking
with
an
effort
sideways
down
the
steps
to
the
level
of
the
street
took
in
his
hand
the
report
he
had
prepared
for
the
emperor
there
was
running
to
and
fro
and
whispering
another
troyka
furiously
up
and
then
all
eyes
were
turned
on
an
approaching
sleigh
in
which
the
figures
of
the
emperor
and
volkonski
could
already
be
descried
from
the
habit
of
fifty
years
all
this
had
a
physically
agitating
effect
on
the
old
general
he
carefully
and
hastily
felt
himself
all
over
readjusted
his
hat
and
pulling
himself
together
drew
himself
up
and
at
the
very
moment
when
the
emperor
having
alighted
from
the
sleigh
lifted
his
eyes
to
him
handed
him
the
report
and
began
speaking
in
his
smooth
ingratiating
voice
the
emperor
with
a
rapid
glance
scanned
kutuzov
from
head
to
foot
frowned
for
an
instant
but
immediately
mastering
himself
went
up
to
the
old
man
extended
his
arms
and
embraced
him
and
this
embrace
too
owing
to
a
long
standing
impression
related
to
his
innermost
feelings
had
its
usual
effect
on
kutuzov
and
he
gave
a
sob
the
emperor
greeted
the
officers
and
the
semenov
guard
and
again
pressing
the
old
man
s
hand
went
with
him
into
the
castle
when
alone
with
the
field
marshal
the
emperor
expressed
his
dissatisfaction
at
the
slowness
of
the
pursuit
and
at
the
mistakes
made
at
krasnoe
and
the
berezina
and
informed
him
of
his
intentions
for
a
future
campaign
abroad
kutuzov
made
no
rejoinder
or
remark
the
same
submissive
expressionless
look
with
which
he
had
listened
to
the
emperor
s
commands
on
the
field
of
austerlitz
seven
years
before
settled
on
his
face
now
when
kutuzov
came
out
of
the
study
and
with
lowered
head
was
crossing
the
ballroom
with
his
heavy
waddling
gait
he
was
arrested
by
someone
s
voice
saying
your
serene
highness
kutuzov
raised
his
head
and
looked
for
a
long
while
into
the
eyes
of
count
tolstoy
who
stood
before
him
holding
a
silver
salver
on
which
lay
a
small
object
kutuzov
seemed
not
to
understand
what
was
expected
of
him
suddenly
he
seemed
to
remember
a
scarcely
perceptible
smile
flashed
across
his
puffy
face
and
bowing
low
and
respectfully
he
took
the
object
that
lay
on
the
salver
it
was
the
order
of
st
george
of
the
first
class
chapter
xi
next
day
the
field
marshal
gave
a
dinner
and
ball
which
the
emperor
honored
by
his
presence
kutuzov
had
received
the
order
of
st
george
of
the
first
class
and
the
emperor
showed
him
the
highest
honors
but
everyone
knew
of
the
imperial
dissatisfaction
with
him
the
proprieties
were
observed
and
the
emperor
was
the
first
to
set
that
example
but
everybody
understood
that
the
old
man
was
blameworthy
and
good
for
nothing
when
kutuzov
conforming
to
a
custom
of
catherine
s
day
ordered
the
standards
that
had
been
captured
to
be
lowered
at
the
emperor
s
feet
on
his
entering
the
ballroom
the
emperor
made
a
wry
face
and
muttered
something
in
which
some
people
caught
the
words
the
old
comedian
the
emperor
s
displeasure
with
kutuzov
was
specially
increased
at
vilna
by
the
fact
that
kutuzov
evidently
could
not
or
would
not
understand
the
importance
of
the
coming
campaign
when
on
the
following
morning
the
emperor
said
to
the
officers
assembled
about
him
you
have
not
only
saved
russia
you
have
saved
europe
they
all
understood
that
the
war
was
not
ended
kutuzov
alone
would
not
see
this
and
openly
expressed
his
opinion
that
no
fresh
war
could
improve
the
position
or
add
to
the
glory
of
russia
but
could
only
spoil
and
lower
the
glorious
position
that
russia
had
gained
he
tried
to
prove
to
the
emperor
the
impossibility
of
levying
fresh
troops
spoke
of
the
hardships
already
endured
by
the
people
of
the
possibility
of
failure
and
so
forth
this
being
the
field
marshal
s
frame
of
mind
he
was
naturally
regarded
as
merely
a
hindrance
and
obstacle
to
the
impending
war
to
avoid
unpleasant
encounters
with
the
old
man
the
natural
method
was
to
do
what
had
been
done
with
him
at
austerlitz
and
with
barclay
at
the
beginning
of
the
russian
campaign
to
transfer
the
authority
to
the
emperor
himself
thus
cutting
the
ground
from
under
the
commander
in
chief
s
feet
without
upsetting
the
old
man
by
informing
him
of
the
change
with
this
object
his
staff
was
gradually
reconstructed
and
its
real
strength
removed
and
transferred
to
the
emperor
toll
konovnitsyn
and
ermolov
received
fresh
appointments
everyone
spoke
loudly
of
the
field
marshal
s
great
weakness
and
failing
health
his
health
had
to
be
bad
for
his
place
to
be
taken
away
and
given
to
another
and
in
fact
his
health
was
poor
so
naturally
simply
and
gradually
just
as
he
had
come
from
turkey
to
the
treasury
in
petersburg
to
recruit
the
militia
and
then
to
the
army
when
he
was
needed
there
now
when
his
part
was
played
out
kutuzov
s
place
was
taken
by
a
new
and
necessary
performer
the
war
besides
its
national
significance
dear
to
every
russian
heart
was
now
to
assume
another
a
european
significance
the
movement
of
peoples
from
west
to
east
was
to
be
succeeded
by
a
movement
of
peoples
from
east
to
west
and
for
this
fresh
war
another
leader
was
necessary
having
qualities
and
views
differing
from
kutuzov
s
and
animated
by
different
motives
alexander
i
was
as
necessary
for
the
movement
of
the
peoples
from
east
to
west
and
for
the
refixing
of
national
frontiers
as
kutuzov
had
been
for
the
salvation
and
glory
of
russia
kutuzov
did
not
understand
what
europe
the
balance
of
power
or
napoleon
meant
he
could
not
understand
it
for
the
representative
of
the
russian
people
after
the
enemy
had
been
destroyed
and
russia
had
been
liberated
and
raised
to
the
summit
of
her
glory
there
was
nothing
left
to
do
as
a
russian
nothing
remained
for
the
representative
of
the
national
war
but
to
die
and
kutuzov
died
chapter
xii
as
generally
happens
pierre
did
not
feel
the
full
effects
of
the
physical
privation
and
strain
he
had
suffered
as
prisoner
until
after
they
were
over
after
his
liberation
he
reached
orel
and
on
the
third
day
there
when
preparing
to
go
to
kiev
he
fell
ill
and
was
laid
up
for
three
months
he
had
what
the
doctors
termed
bilious
fever
but
despite
the
fact
that
the
doctors
treated
him
bled
him
and
gave
him
medicines
to
drink
he
recovered
scarcely
any
impression
was
left
on
pierre
s
mind
by
all
that
happened
to
him
from
the
time
of
his
rescue
till
his
illness
he
remembered
only
the
dull
gray
weather
now
rainy
and
now
snowy
internal
physical
distress
and
pains
in
his
feet
and
side
he
remembered
a
general
impression
of
the
misfortunes
and
sufferings
of
people
and
of
being
worried
by
the
curiosity
of
officers
and
generals
who
questioned
him
he
also
remembered
his
difficulty
in
procuring
a
conveyance
and
horses
and
above
all
he
remembered
his
incapacity
to
think
and
feel
all
that
time
on
the
day
of
his
rescue
he
had
seen
the
body
of
petya
rostov
that
same
day
he
had
learned
that
prince
andrew
after
surviving
the
battle
of
borodino
for
more
than
a
month
had
recently
died
in
the
rostovs
house
at
yaroslavl
and
denisov
who
told
him
this
news
also
mentioned
helene
s
death
supposing
that
pierre
had
heard
of
it
long
before
all
this
at
the
time
seemed
merely
strange
to
pierre
he
felt
he
could
not
grasp
its
significance
just
then
he
was
only
anxious
to
get
away
as
quickly
as
possible
from
places
where
people
were
killing
one
another
to
some
peaceful
refuge
where
he
could
recover
himself
rest
and
think
over
all
the
strange
new
facts
he
had
learned
but
on
reaching
orel
he
immediately
fell
ill
when
he
came
to
himself
after
his
illness
he
saw
in
attendance
on
him
two
of
his
servants
terenty
and
vaska
who
had
come
from
moscow
and
also
his
cousin
the
eldest
princess
who
had
been
living
on
his
estate
at
elets
and
hearing
of
his
rescue
and
illness
had
come
to
look
after
him
it
was
only
gradually
during
his
convalescence
that
pierre
lost
the
impressions
he
had
become
accustomed
to
during
the
last
few
months
and
got
used
to
the
idea
that
no
one
would
oblige
him
to
go
anywhere
tomorrow
that
no
one
would
deprive
him
of
his
warm
bed
and
that
he
would
be
sure
to
get
his
dinner
tea
and
supper
but
for
a
long
time
in
his
dreams
he
still
saw
himself
in
the
conditions
of
captivity
in
the
same
way
little
by
little
he
came
to
understand
the
news
he
had
been
told
after
his
rescue
about
the
death
of
prince
andrew
the
death
of
his
wife
and
the
destruction
of
the
french
a
joyous
feeling
of
freedom
that
complete
inalienable
freedom
natural
to
man
which
he
had
first
experienced
at
the
first
halt
outside
moscow
filled
pierre
s
soul
during
his
convalescence
he
was
surprised
to
find
that
this
inner
freedom
which
was
independent
of
external
conditions
now
had
as
it
were
an
additional
setting
of
external
liberty
he
was
alone
in
a
strange
town
without
acquaintances
no
one
demanded
anything
of
him
or
sent
him
anywhere
he
had
all
he
wanted
the
thought
of
his
wife
which
had
been
a
continual
torment
to
him
was
no
longer
there
since
she
was
no
more
oh
how
good
how
splendid
said
he
to
himself
when
a
cleanly
laid
table
was
moved
up
to
him
with
savory
beef
tea
or
when
he
lay
down
for
the
night
on
a
soft
clean
bed
or
when
he
remembered
that
the
french
had
gone
and
that
his
wife
was
no
more
oh
how
good
how
splendid
and
by
old
habit
he
asked
himself
the
question
well
and
what
then
what
am
i
going
to
do
and
he
immediately
gave
himself
the
answer
well
i
shall
live
ah
how
splendid
the
very
question
that
had
formerly
tormented
him
the
thing
he
had
continually
sought
to
find
the
aim
of
life
no
longer
existed
for
him
now
that
search
for
the
aim
of
life
had
not
merely
disappeared
temporarily
he
felt
that
it
no
longer
existed
for
him
and
could
not
present
itself
again
and
this
very
absence
of
an
aim
gave
him
the
complete
joyous
sense
of
freedom
which
constituted
his
happiness
at
this
time
he
could
not
see
an
aim
for
he
now
had
faith
not
faith
in
any
kind
of
rule
or
words
or
ideas
but
faith
in
an
ever
living
ever
manifest
god
formerly
he
had
sought
him
in
aims
he
set
himself
that
search
for
an
aim
had
been
simply
a
search
for
god
and
suddenly
in
his
captivity
he
had
learned
not
by
words
or
reasoning
but
by
direct
feeling
what
his
nurse
had
told
him
long
ago
that
god
is
here
and
everywhere
in
his
captivity
he
had
learned
that
in
karataev
god
was
greater
more
infinite
and
unfathomable
than
in
the
architect
of
the
universe
recognized
by
the
freemasons
he
felt
like
a
man
who
after
straining
his
eyes
to
see
into
the
far
distance
finds
what
he
sought
at
his
very
feet
all
his
life
he
had
looked
over
the
heads
of
the
men
around
him
when
he
should
have
merely
looked
in
front
of
him
without
straining
his
eyes
in
the
past
he
had
never
been
able
to
find
that
great
inscrutable
infinite
something
he
had
only
felt
that
it
must
exist
somewhere
and
had
looked
for
it
in
everything
near
and
comprehensible
he
had
only
what
was
limited
petty
commonplace
and
senseless
he
had
equipped
himself
with
a
mental
telescope
and
looked
into
remote
space
where
petty
worldliness
hiding
itself
in
misty
distance
had
seemed
to
him
great
and
infinite
merely
because
it
was
not
clearly
seen
and
such
had
european
life
politics
freemasonry
philosophy
and
philanthropy
seemed
to
him
but
even
then
at
moments
of
weakness
as
he
had
accounted
them
his
mind
had
penetrated
to
those
distances
and
he
had
there
seen
the
same
pettiness
worldliness
and
senselessness
now
however
he
had
learned
to
see
the
great
eternal
and
infinite
in
everything
and
therefore
to
see
it
and
enjoy
its
contemplation
he
naturally
threw
away
the
telescope
through
which
he
had
till
now
gazed
over
men
s
heads
and
gladly
regarded
the
ever
changing
eternally
great
unfathomable
and
infinite
life
around
him
and
the
closer
he
looked
the
more
tranquil
and
happy
he
became
that
dreadful
question
what
for
which
had
formerly
destroyed
all
his
mental
edifices
no
longer
existed
for
him
to
that
question
what
for
a
simple
answer
was
now
always
ready
in
his
soul
because
there
is
a
god
that
god
without
whose
will
not
one
hair
falls
from
a
man
s
head
chapter
xiii
in
external
ways
pierre
had
hardly
changed
at
all
in
appearance
he
was
just
what
he
used
to
be
as
before
he
was
absent
minded
and
seemed
occupied
not
with
what
was
before
his
eyes
but
with
something
special
of
his
own
the
difference
between
his
former
and
present
self
was
that
formerly
when
he
did
not
grasp
what
lay
before
him
or
was
said
to
him
he
had
puckered
his
forehead
painfully
as
if
vainly
seeking
to
distinguish
something
at
a
distance
at
present
he
still
forgot
what
was
said
to
him
and
still
did
not
see
what
was
before
his
eyes
but
he
now
looked
with
a
scarcely
perceptible
and
seemingly
ironic
smile
at
what
was
before
him
and
listened
to
what
was
said
though
evidently
seeing
and
hearing
something
quite
different
formerly
he
had
appeared
to
be
a
kindhearted
but
unhappy
man
and
so
people
had
been
inclined
to
avoid
him
now
a
smile
at
the
joy
of
life
always
played
round
his
lips
and
sympathy
for
others
shone
in
his
eyes
with
a
questioning
look
as
to
whether
they
were
as
contented
as
he
was
and
people
felt
pleased
by
his
presence
previously
he
had
talked
a
great
deal
grew
excited
when
he
talked
and
seldom
listened
now
he
was
seldom
carried
away
in
conversation
and
knew
how
to
listen
so
that
people
readily
told
him
their
most
intimate
secrets
the
princess
who
had
never
liked
pierre
and
had
been
particularly
hostile
to
him
since
she
had
felt
herself
under
obligations
to
him
after
the
old
count
s
death
now
after
staying
a
short
time
in
orel
where
she
had
come
intending
to
show
pierre
that
in
spite
of
his
ingratitude
she
considered
it
her
duty
to
nurse
him
felt
to
her
surprise
and
vexation
that
she
had
become
fond
of
him
pierre
did
not
in
any
way
seek
her
approval
he
merely
studied
her
with
interest
formerly
she
had
felt
that
he
regarded
her
with
indifference
and
irony
and
so
had
shrunk
into
herself
as
she
did
with
others
and
had
shown
him
only
the
combative
side
of
her
nature
but
now
he
seemed
to
be
trying
to
understand
the
most
intimate
places
of
her
heart
and
mistrustfully
at
first
but
afterwards
gratefully
she
let
him
see
the
hidden
kindly
sides
of
her
character
the
most
cunning
man
could
not
have
crept
into
her
confidence
more
successfully
evoking
memories
of
the
best
times
of
her
youth
and
showing
sympathy
with
them
yet
pierre
s
cunning
consisted
simply
in
finding
pleasure
in
drawing
out
the
human
qualities
of
the
embittered
hard
and
in
her
own
way
proud
princess
yes
he
is
a
very
very
kind
man
when
he
is
not
under
the
influence
of
bad
people
but
of
people
such
as
myself
thought
she
his
servants
too
terenty
and
vaska
in
their
own
way
noticed
the
change
that
had
taken
place
in
pierre
they
considered
that
he
had
become
much
simpler
terenty
when
he
had
helped
him
undress
and
wished
him
good
night
often
lingered
with
his
master
s
boots
in
his
hands
and
clothes
over
his
arm
to
see
whether
he
would
not
start
a
talk
and
pierre
noticing
that
terenty
wanted
a
chat
generally
kept
him
there
well
tell
me
now
how
did
you
get
food
he
would
ask
and
terenty
would
begin
talking
of
the
destruction
of
moscow
and
of
the
old
count
and
would
stand
for
a
long
time
holding
the
clothes
and
talking
or
sometimes
listening
to
pierre
s
stories
and
then
would
go
out
into
the
hall
with
a
pleasant
sense
of
intimacy
with
his
master
and
affection
for
him
the
doctor
who
attended
pierre
and
visited
him
every
day
though
he
considered
it
his
duty
as
a
doctor
to
pose
as
a
man
whose
every
moment
was
of
value
to
suffering
humanity
would
sit
for
hours
with
pierre
telling
him
his
favorite
anecdotes
and
his
observations
on
the
characters
of
his
patients
in
general
and
especially
of
the
ladies
it
s
a
pleasure
to
talk
to
a
man
like
that
he
is
not
like
our
provincials
he
would
say
there
were
several
prisoners
from
the
french
army
in
orel
and
the
doctor
brought
one
of
them
a
young
italian
to
see
pierre
this
officer
began
visiting
pierre
and
the
princess
used
to
make
fun
of
the
tenderness
the
italian
expressed
for
him
the
italian
seemed
happy
only
when
he
could
come
to
see
pierre
talk
with
him
tell
him
about
his
past
his
life
at
home
and
his
love
and
pour
out
to
him
his
indignation
against
the
french
and
especially
against
napoleon
if
all
russians
are
in
the
least
like
you
it
is
sacrilege
to
fight
such
a
nation
he
said
to
pierre
you
who
have
suffered
so
from
the
french
do
not
even
feel
animosity
toward
them
pierre
had
evoked
the
passionate
affection
of
the
italian
merely
by
evoking
the
best
side
of
his
nature
and
taking
a
pleasure
in
so
doing
during
the
last
days
of
pierre
s
stay
in
orel
his
old
masonic
acquaintance
count
willarski
who
had
introduced
him
to
the
lodge
in
came
to
see
him
willarski
was
married
to
a
russian
heiress
who
had
a
large
estate
in
orel
province
and
he
occupied
a
temporary
post
in
the
commissariat
department
in
that
town
hearing
that
bezukhov
was
in
orel
willarski
though
they
had
never
been
intimate
came
to
him
with
the
professions
of
friendship
and
intimacy
that
people
who
meet
in
a
desert
generally
express
for
one
another
willarski
felt
dull
in
orel
and
was
pleased
to
meet
a
man
of
his
own
circle
and
as
he
supposed
of
similar
interests
but
to
his
surprise
willarski
soon
noticed
that
pierre
had
lagged
much
behind
the
times
and
had
sunk
as
he
expressed
it
to
himself
into
apathy
and
egotism
you
are
letting
yourself
go
my
dear
fellow
he
said
but
for
all
that
willarski
found
it
pleasanter
now
than
it
had
been
formerly
to
be
with
pierre
and
came
to
see
him
every
day
to
pierre
as
he
looked
at
and
listened
to
willarski
it
seemed
strange
to
think
that
he
had
been
like
that
himself
but
a
short
time
before
willarski
was
a
married
man
with
a
family
busy
with
his
family
affairs
his
wife
s
affairs
and
his
official
duties
he
regarded
all
these
occupations
as
hindrances
to
life
and
considered
that
they
were
all
contemptible
because
their
aim
was
the
welfare
of
himself
and
his
family
military
administrative
political
and
masonic
interests
continually
absorbed
his
attention
and
pierre
without
trying
to
change
the
other
s
views
and
without
condemning
him
but
with
the
quiet
joyful
and
amused
smile
now
habitual
to
him
was
interested
in
this
strange
though
very
familiar
phenomenon
there
was
a
new
feature
in
pierre
s
relations
with
willarski
with
the
princess
with
the
doctor
and
with
all
the
people
he
now
met
which
gained
for
him
the
general
good
will
this
was
his
acknowledgment
of
the
impossibility
of
changing
a
man
s
convictions
by
words
and
his
recognition
of
the
possibility
of
everyone
thinking
feeling
and
seeing
things
each
from
his
own
point
of
view
this
legitimate
peculiarity
of
each
individual
which
used
to
excite
and
irritate
pierre
now
became
a
basis
of
the
sympathy
he
felt
for
and
the
interest
he
took
in
other
people
the
difference
and
sometimes
complete
contradiction
between
men
s
opinions
and
their
lives
and
between
one
man
and
another
pleased
him
and
drew
from
him
an
amused
and
gentle
smile
in
practical
matters
pierre
unexpectedly
felt
within
himself
a
center
of
gravity
he
had
previously
lacked
formerly
all
pecuniary
questions
especially
requests
for
money
to
which
as
an
extremely
wealthy
man
he
was
very
exposed
produced
in
him
a
state
of
hopeless
agitation
and
perplexity
to
give
or
not
to
give
he
had
asked
himself
i
have
it
and
he
needs
it
but
someone
else
needs
it
still
more
who
needs
it
most
and
perhaps
they
are
both
impostors
in
the
old
days
he
had
been
unable
to
find
a
way
out
of
all
these
surmises
and
had
given
to
all
who
asked
as
long
as
he
had
anything
to
give
formerly
he
had
been
in
a
similar
state
of
perplexity
with
regard
to
every
question
concerning
his
property
when
one
person
advised
one
thing
and
another
something
else
now
to
his
surprise
he
found
that
he
no
longer
felt
either
doubt
or
perplexity
about
these
questions
there
was
now
within
him
a
judge
who
by
some
rule
unknown
to
him
decided
what
should
or
should
not
be
done
he
was
as
indifferent
as
heretofore
to
money
matters
but
now
he
felt
certain
of
what
ought
and
what
ought
not
to
be
done
the
first
time
he
had
recourse
to
his
new
judge
was
when
a
french
prisoner
a
colonel
came
to
him
and
after
talking
a
great
deal
about
his
exploits
concluded
by
making
what
amounted
to
a
demand
that
pierre
should
give
him
four
thousand
francs
to
send
to
his
wife
and
children
pierre
refused
without
the
least
difficulty
or
effort
and
was
afterwards
surprised
how
simple
and
easy
had
been
what
used
to
appear
so
insurmountably
difficult
at
the
same
time
that
he
refused
the
colonel
s
demand
he
made
up
his
mind
that
he
must
have
recourse
to
artifice
when
leaving
orel
to
induce
the
italian
officer
to
accept
some
money
of
which
he
was
evidently
in
need
a
further
proof
to
pierre
of
his
own
more
settled
outlook
on
practical
matters
was
furnished
by
his
decision
with
regard
to
his
wife
s
debts
and
to
the
rebuilding
of
his
houses
in
and
near
moscow
his
head
steward
came
to
him
at
orel
and
pierre
reckoned
up
with
him
his
diminished
income
the
burning
of
moscow
had
cost
him
according
to
the
head
steward
s
calculation
about
two
million
rubles
to
console
pierre
for
these
losses
the
head
steward
gave
him
an
estimate
showing
that
despite
these
losses
his
income
would
not
be
diminished
but
would
even
be
increased
if
he
refused
to
pay
his
wife
s
debts
which
he
was
under
no
obligation
to
meet
and
did
not
rebuild
his
moscow
house
and
the
country
house
on
his
moscow
estate
which
had
cost
him
eighty
thousand
rubles
a
year
and
brought
in
nothing
yes
of
course
that
s
true
said
pierre
with
a
cheerful
smile
i
don
t
need
all
that
at
all
by
being
ruined
i
have
become
much
richer
but
in
january
savelich
came
from
moscow
and
gave
him
an
account
of
the
state
of
things
there
and
spoke
of
the
estimate
an
architect
had
made
of
the
cost
of
rebuilding
the
town
and
country
houses
speaking
of
this
as
of
a
settled
matter
about
the
same
time
he
received
letters
from
prince
vasili
and
other
petersburg
acquaintances
speaking
of
his
wife
s
debts
and
pierre
decided
that
the
steward
s
proposals
which
had
so
pleased
him
were
wrong
and
that
he
must
go
to
petersburg
and
settle
his
wife
s
affairs
and
must
rebuild
in
moscow
why
this
was
necessary
he
did
not
know
but
he
knew
for
certain
that
it
was
necessary
his
income
would
be
reduced
by
three
fourths
but
he
felt
it
must
be
done
willarski
was
going
to
moscow
and
they
agreed
to
travel
together
during
the
whole
time
of
his
convalescence
in
orel
pierre
had
experienced
a
feeling
of
joy
freedom
and
life
but
when
during
his
journey
he
found
himself
in
the
open
world
and
saw
hundreds
of
new
faces
that
feeling
was
intensified
throughout
his
journey
he
felt
like
a
schoolboy
on
holiday
everyone
the
stagecoach
driver
the
post
house
overseers
the
peasants
on
the
roads
and
in
the
villages
had
a
new
significance
for
him
the
presence
and
remarks
of
willarski
who
continually
deplored
the
ignorance
and
poverty
of
russia
and
its
backwardness
compared
with
europe
only
heightened
pierre
s
pleasure
where
willarski
saw
deadness
pierre
saw
an
extraordinary
strength
and
vitality
the
strength
which
in
that
vast
space
amid
the
snows
maintained
the
life
of
this
original
peculiar
and
unique
people
he
did
not
contradict
willarski
and
even
seemed
to
agree
with
him
an
apparent
agreement
being
the
simplest
way
to
avoid
discussions
that
could
lead
to
nothing
and
he
smiled
joyfully
as
he
listened
to
him
chapter
xiv
it
would
be
difficult
to
explain
why
and
whither
ants
whose
heap
has
been
destroyed
are
hurrying
some
from
the
heap
dragging
bits
of
rubbish
larvae
and
corpses
others
back
to
the
heap
or
why
they
jostle
overtake
one
another
and
fight
and
it
would
be
equally
difficult
to
explain
what
caused
the
russians
after
the
departure
of
the
french
to
throng
to
the
place
that
had
formerly
been
moscow
but
when
we
watch
the
ants
round
their
ruined
heap
the
tenacity
energy
and
immense
number
of
the
delving
insects
prove
that
despite
the
destruction
of
the
heap
something
indestructible
which
though
intangible
is
the
real
strength
of
the
colony
still
exists
and
similarly
though
in
moscow
in
the
month
of
october
there
was
no
government
no
churches
shrines
riches
or
houses
it
was
still
the
moscow
it
had
been
in
august
all
was
destroyed
except
something
intangible
yet
powerful
and
indestructible
the
motives
of
those
who
thronged
from
all
sides
to
moscow
after
it
had
been
cleared
of
the
enemy
were
most
diverse
and
personal
and
at
first
for
the
most
part
savage
and
brutal
one
motive
only
they
all
had
in
common
a
desire
to
get
to
the
place
that
had
been
called
moscow
to
apply
their
activities
there
within
a
week
moscow
already
had
fifteen
thousand
inhabitants
in
a
fortnight
twenty
five
thousand
and
so
on
by
the
autumn
of
the
number
ever
increasing
and
increasing
exceeded
what
it
had
been
in
the
first
russians
to
enter
moscow
were
the
cossacks
of
wintzingerode
s
detachment
peasants
from
the
adjacent
villages
and
residents
who
had
fled
from
moscow
and
had
been
hiding
in
its
vicinity
the
russians
who
entered
moscow
finding
it
plundered
plundered
it
in
their
turn
they
continued
what
the
french
had
begun
trains
of
peasant
carts
came
to
moscow
to
carry
off
to
the
villages
what
had
been
abandoned
in
the
ruined
houses
and
the
streets
the
cossacks
carried
off
what
they
could
to
their
camps
and
the
householders
seized
all
they
could
find
in
other
houses
and
moved
it
to
their
own
pretending
that
it
was
their
property
but
the
first
plunderers
were
followed
by
a
second
and
a
third
contingent
and
with
increasing
numbers
plundering
became
more
and
more
difficult
and
assumed
more
definite
forms
the
french
found
moscow
abandoned
but
with
all
the
organizations
of
regular
life
with
diverse
branches
of
commerce
and
craftsmanship
with
luxury
and
governmental
and
religious
institutions
these
forms
were
lifeless
but
still
existed
there
were
bazaars
shops
warehouses
market
stalls
granaries
for
the
most
part
still
stocked
with
goods
and
there
were
factories
and
workshops
palaces
and
wealthy
houses
filled
with
luxuries
hospitals
prisons
government
offices
churches
and
cathedrals
the
longer
the
french
remained
the
more
these
forms
of
town
life
perished
until
finally
all
was
merged
into
one
confused
lifeless
scene
of
plunder
the
more
the
plundering
by
the
french
continued
the
more
both
the
wealth
of
moscow
and
the
strength
of
its
plunderers
was
destroyed
but
plundering
by
the
russians
with
which
the
reoccupation
of
the
city
began
had
an
opposite
effect
the
longer
it
continued
and
the
greater
the
number
of
people
taking
part
in
it
the
more
rapidly
was
the
wealth
of
the
city
and
its
regular
life
restored
besides
the
plunderers
very
various
people
some
drawn
by
curiosity
some
by
official
duties
some
by
self
interest
house
owners
clergy
officials
of
all
kinds
tradesmen
artisans
and
peasants
streamed
into
moscow
as
blood
flows
to
the
heart
within
a
week
the
peasants
who
came
with
empty
carts
to
carry
off
plunder
were
stopped
by
the
authorities
and
made
to
cart
the
corpses
out
of
the
town
other
peasants
having
heard
of
their
comrades
discomfiture
came
to
town
bringing
rye
oats
and
hay
and
beat
down
one
another
s
prices
to
below
what
they
had
been
in
former
days
gangs
of
carpenters
hoping
for
high
pay
arrived
in
moscow
every
day
and
on
all
sides
logs
were
being
hewn
new
houses
built
and
old
charred
ones
repaired
tradesmen
began
trading
in
booths
cookshops
and
taverns
were
opened
in
partially
burned
houses
the
clergy
resumed
the
services
in
many
churches
that
had
not
been
burned
donors
contributed
church
property
that
had
been
stolen
government
clerks
set
up
their
baize
covered
tables
and
their
pigeonholes
of
documents
in
small
rooms
the
higher
authorities
and
the
police
organized
the
distribution
of
goods
left
behind
by
the
french
the
owners
of
houses
in
which
much
property
had
been
left
brought
there
from
other
houses
complained
of
the
injustice
of
taking
everything
to
the
faceted
palace
in
the
kremlin
others
insisted
that
as
the
french
had
gathered
things
from
different
houses
into
this
or
that
house
it
would
be
unfair
to
allow
its
owner
to
keep
all
that
was
found
there
they
abused
the
police
and
bribed
them
made
out
estimates
at
ten
times
their
value
for
government
stores
that
had
perished
in
the
fire
and
demanded
relief
and
count
rostopchin
wrote
proclamations
chapter
xv
at
the
end
of
january
pierre
went
to
moscow
and
stayed
in
an
annex
of
his
house
which
had
not
been
burned
he
called
on
count
rostopchin
and
on
some
acquaintances
who
were
back
in
moscow
and
he
intended
to
leave
for
petersburg
two
days
later
everybody
was
celebrating
the
victory
everything
was
bubbling
with
life
in
the
ruined
but
reviving
city
everyone
was
pleased
to
see
pierre
everyone
wished
to
meet
him
and
everyone
questioned
him
about
what
he
had
seen
pierre
felt
particularly
well
disposed
toward
them
all
but
was
now
instinctively
on
his
guard
for
fear
of
binding
himself
in
any
way
to
all
questions
put
to
him
whether
important
or
quite
trifling
such
as
where
would
he
live
was
he
going
to
rebuild
when
was
he
going
to
petersburg
and
would
he
mind
taking
a
parcel
for
someone
he
replied
yes
perhaps
or
i
think
so
and
so
on
he
had
heard
that
the
rostovs
were
at
kostroma
but
the
thought
of
natasha
seldom
occurred
to
him
if
it
did
it
was
only
as
a
pleasant
memory
of
the
distant
past
he
felt
himself
not
only
free
from
social
obligations
but
also
from
that
feeling
which
it
seemed
to
him
he
had
aroused
in
himself
on
the
third
day
after
his
arrival
he
heard
from
the
drubetskoys
that
princess
mary
was
in
moscow
the
death
sufferings
and
last
days
of
prince
andrew
had
often
occupied
pierre
s
thoughts
and
now
recurred
to
him
with
fresh
vividness
having
heard
at
dinner
that
princess
mary
was
in
moscow
and
living
in
her
house
which
had
not
been
burned
in
vozdvizhenka
street
he
drove
that
same
evening
to
see
her
on
his
way
to
the
house
pierre
kept
thinking
of
prince
andrew
of
their
friendship
of
his
various
meetings
with
him
and
especially
of
the
last
one
at
borodino
is
it
possible
that
he
died
in
the
bitter
frame
of
mind
he
was
then
in
is
it
possible
that
the
meaning
of
life
was
not
disclosed
to
him
before
he
died
thought
pierre
he
recalled
karataev
and
his
death
and
involuntarily
began
to
compare
these
two
men
so
different
and
yet
so
similar
in
that
they
had
both
lived
and
both
died
and
in
the
love
he
felt
for
both
of
them
pierre
drove
up
to
the
house
of
the
old
prince
in
a
most
serious
mood
the
house
had
escaped
the
fire
it
showed
signs
of
damage
but
its
general
aspect
was
unchanged
the
old
footman
who
met
pierre
with
a
stern
face
as
if
wishing
to
make
the
visitor
feel
that
the
absence
of
the
old
prince
had
not
disturbed
the
order
of
things
in
the
house
informed
him
that
the
princess
had
gone
to
her
own
apartments
and
that
she
received
on
sundays
announce
me
perhaps
she
will
see
me
said
pierre
yes
sir
said
the
man
please
step
into
the
portrait
gallery
a
few
minutes
later
the
footman
returned
with
dessalles
who
brought
word
from
the
princess
that
she
would
be
very
glad
to
see
pierre
if
he
would
excuse
her
want
of
ceremony
and
come
upstairs
to
her
apartment
in
a
rather
low
room
lit
by
one
candle
sat
the
princess
and
with
her
another
person
dressed
in
black
pierre
remembered
that
the
princess
always
had
lady
companions
but
who
they
were
and
what
they
were
like
he
never
knew
or
remembered
this
must
be
one
of
her
companions
he
thought
glancing
at
the
lady
in
the
black
dress
the
princess
rose
quickly
to
meet
him
and
held
out
her
hand
yes
she
said
looking
at
his
altered
face
after
he
had
kissed
her
hand
so
this
is
how
we
meet
again
he
spoke
of
you
even
at
the
very
last
she
went
on
turning
her
eyes
from
pierre
to
her
companion
with
a
shyness
that
surprised
him
for
an
instant
i
was
so
glad
to
hear
of
your
safety
it
was
the
first
piece
of
good
news
we
had
received
for
a
long
time
again
the
princess
glanced
round
at
her
companion
with
even
more
uneasiness
in
her
manner
and
was
about
to
add
something
but
pierre
interrupted
her
just
imagine
i
knew
nothing
about
him
said
he
i
thought
he
had
been
killed
all
i
know
i
heard
at
second
hand
from
others
i
only
know
that
he
fell
in
with
the
rostovs
what
a
strange
coincidence
pierre
spoke
rapidly
and
with
animation
he
glanced
once
at
the
companion
s
face
saw
her
attentive
and
kindly
gaze
fixed
on
him
and
as
often
happens
when
one
is
talking
felt
somehow
that
this
companion
in
the
black
dress
was
a
good
kind
excellent
creature
who
would
not
hinder
his
conversing
freely
with
princess
mary
but
when
he
mentioned
the
rostovs
princess
mary
s
face
expressed
still
greater
embarrassment
she
again
glanced
rapidly
from
pierre
s
face
to
that
of
the
lady
in
the
black
dress
and
said
do
you
really
not
recognize
her
pierre
looked
again
at
the
companion
s
pale
delicate
face
with
its
black
eyes
and
peculiar
mouth
and
something
near
to
him
long
forgotten
and
more
than
sweet
looked
at
him
from
those
attentive
eyes
but
no
it
can
t
be
he
thought
this
stern
thin
pale
face
that
looks
so
much
older
it
cannot
be
she
it
merely
reminds
me
of
her
but
at
that
moment
princess
mary
said
natasha
and
with
difficulty
effort
and
stress
like
the
opening
of
a
door
grown
rusty
on
its
hinges
a
smile
appeared
on
the
face
with
the
attentive
eyes
and
from
that
opening
door
came
a
breath
of
fragrance
which
suffused
pierre
with
a
happiness
he
had
long
forgotten
and
of
which
he
had
not
even
been
thinking
especially
at
that
moment
it
suffused
him
seized
him
and
enveloped
him
completely
when
she
smiled
doubt
was
no
longer
possible
it
was
natasha
and
he
loved
her
at
that
moment
pierre
involuntarily
betrayed
to
her
to
princess
mary
and
above
all
to
himself
a
secret
of
which
he
himself
had
been
unaware
he
flushed
joyfully
yet
with
painful
distress
he
tried
to
hide
his
agitation
but
the
more
he
tried
to
hide
it
the
more
clearly
clearer
than
any
words
could
have
done
did
he
betray
to
himself
to
her
and
to
princess
mary
that
he
loved
her
no
it
s
only
the
unexpectedness
of
it
thought
pierre
but
as
soon
as
he
tried
to
continue
the
conversation
he
had
begun
with
princess
mary
he
again
glanced
at
natasha
and
a
still
deeper
flush
suffused
his
face
and
a
still
stronger
agitation
of
mingled
joy
and
fear
seized
his
soul
he
became
confused
in
his
speech
and
stopped
in
the
middle
of
what
he
was
saying
pierre
had
failed
to
notice
natasha
because
he
did
not
at
all
expect
to
see
her
there
but
he
had
failed
to
recognize
her
because
the
change
in
her
since
he
last
saw
her
was
immense
she
had
grown
thin
and
pale
but
that
was
not
what
made
her
unrecognizable
she
was
unrecognizable
at
the
moment
he
entered
because
on
that
face
whose
eyes
had
always
shone
with
a
suppressed
smile
of
the
joy
of
life
now
when
he
first
entered
and
glanced
at
her
there
was
not
the
least
shadow
of
a
smile
only
her
eyes
were
kindly
attentive
and
sadly
interrogative
pierre
s
confusion
was
not
reflected
by
any
confusion
on
natasha
s
part
but
only
by
the
pleasure
that
just
perceptibly
lit
up
her
whole
face
chapter
xvi
she
has
come
to
stay
with
me
said
princess
mary
the
count
and
countess
will
be
here
in
a
few
days
the
countess
is
in
a
dreadful
state
but
it
was
necessary
for
natasha
herself
to
see
a
doctor
they
insisted
on
her
coming
with
me
yes
is
there
a
family
free
from
sorrow
now
said
pierre
addressing
natasha
you
know
it
happened
the
very
day
we
were
rescued
i
saw
him
what
a
delightful
boy
he
was
natasha
looked
at
him
and
by
way
of
answer
to
his
words
her
eyes
widened
and
lit
up
what
can
one
say
or
think
of
as
a
consolation
said
pierre
nothing
why
had
such
a
splendid
boy
so
full
of
life
to
die
yes
in
these
days
it
would
be
hard
to
live
without
faith
remarked
princess
mary
yes
yes
that
is
really
true
pierre
hastily
interrupted
her
why
is
it
true
natasha
asked
looking
attentively
into
pierre
s
eyes
how
can
you
ask
why
said
princess
mary
the
thought
alone
of
what
awaits
natasha
without
waiting
for
princess
mary
to
finish
again
looked
inquiringly
at
pierre
and
because
pierre
continued
only
one
who
believes
that
there
is
a
god
ruling
us
can
bear
a
loss
such
as
hers
and
yours
natasha
had
already
opened
her
mouth
to
speak
but
suddenly
stopped
pierre
hurriedly
turned
away
from
her
and
again
addressed
princess
mary
asking
about
his
friend
s
last
days
pierre
s
confusion
had
now
almost
vanished
but
at
the
same
time
he
felt
that
his
freedom
had
also
completely
gone
he
felt
that
there
was
now
a
judge
of
his
every
word
and
action
whose
judgment
mattered
more
to
him
than
that
of
all
the
rest
of
the
world
as
he
spoke
now
he
was
considering
what
impression
his
words
would
make
on
natasha
he
did
not
purposely
say
things
to
please
her
but
whatever
he
was
saying
he
regarded
from
her
standpoint
princess
mary
reluctantly
as
is
usual
in
such
cases
began
telling
of
the
condition
in
which
she
had
found
prince
andrew
but
pierre
s
face
quivering
with
emotion
his
questions
and
his
eager
restless
expression
gradually
compelled
her
to
go
into
details
which
she
feared
to
recall
for
her
own
sake
yes
yes
and
so
pierre
kept
saying
as
he
leaned
toward
her
with
his
whole
body
and
eagerly
listened
to
her
story
yes
yes
so
he
grew
tranquil
and
softened
with
all
his
soul
he
had
always
sought
one
thing
to
be
perfectly
good
so
he
could
not
be
afraid
of
death
the
faults
he
had
if
he
had
any
were
not
of
his
making
so
he
did
soften
what
a
happy
thing
that
he
saw
you
again
he
added
suddenly
turning
to
natasha
and
looking
at
her
with
eyes
full
of
tears
natasha
s
face
twitched
she
frowned
and
lowered
her
eyes
for
a
moment
she
hesitated
for
an
instant
whether
to
speak
or
not
yes
that
was
happiness
she
then
said
in
her
quiet
voice
with
its
deep
chest
notes
for
me
it
certainly
was
happiness
she
paused
and
he
he
he
said
he
was
wishing
for
it
at
the
very
moment
i
entered
the
room
natasha
s
voice
broke
she
blushed
pressed
her
clasped
hands
on
her
knees
and
then
controlling
herself
with
an
evident
effort
lifted
her
head
and
began
to
speak
rapidly
we
knew
nothing
of
it
when
we
started
from
moscow
i
did
not
dare
to
ask
about
him
then
suddenly
sonya
told
me
he
was
traveling
with
us
i
had
no
idea
and
could
not
imagine
what
state
he
was
in
all
i
wanted
was
to
see
him
and
be
with
him
she
said
trembling
and
breathing
quickly
and
not
letting
them
interrupt
her
she
went
on
to
tell
what
she
had
never
yet
mentioned
to
anyone
all
she
had
lived
through
during
those
three
weeks
of
their
journey
and
life
at
yaroslavl
pierre
listened
to
her
with
lips
parted
and
eyes
fixed
upon
her
full
of
tears
as
he
listened
he
did
not
think
of
prince
andrew
nor
of
death
nor
of
what
she
was
telling
he
listened
to
her
and
felt
only
pity
for
her
for
what
she
was
suffering
now
while
she
was
speaking
princess
mary
frowning
in
her
effort
to
hold
back
her
tears
sat
beside
natasha
and
heard
for
the
first
time
the
story
of
those
last
days
of
her
brother
s
and
natasha
s
love
evidently
natasha
needed
to
tell
that
painful
yet
joyful
tale
she
spoke
mingling
most
trifling
details
with
the
intimate
secrets
of
her
soul
and
it
seemed
as
if
she
could
never
finish
several
times
she
repeated
the
same
thing
twice
dessalles
voice
was
heard
outside
the
door
asking
whether
little
nicholas
might
come
in
to
say
good
night
well
that
s
all
everything
said
natasha
she
got
up
quickly
just
as
nicholas
entered
almost
ran
to
the
door
which
was
hidden
by
curtains
struck
her
head
against
it
and
rushed
from
the
room
with
a
moan
either
of
pain
or
sorrow
pierre
gazed
at
the
door
through
which
she
had
disappeared
and
did
not
understand
why
he
suddenly
felt
all
alone
in
the
world
princess
mary
roused
him
from
his
abstraction
by
drawing
his
attention
to
her
nephew
who
had
entered
the
room
at
that
moment
of
emotional
tenderness
young
nicholas
face
which
resembled
his
father
s
affected
pierre
so
much
that
when
he
had
kissed
the
boy
he
got
up
quickly
took
out
his
handkerchief
and
went
to
the
window
he
wished
to
take
leave
of
princess
mary
but
she
would
not
let
him
go
no
natasha
and
i
sometimes
don
t
go
to
sleep
till
after
two
so
please
don
t
go
i
will
order
supper
go
downstairs
we
will
come
immediately
before
pierre
left
the
room
princess
mary
told
him
this
is
the
first
time
she
has
talked
of
him
like
that
chapter
xvii
pierre
was
shown
into
the
large
brightly
lit
dining
room
a
few
minutes
later
he
heard
footsteps
and
princess
mary
entered
with
natasha
natasha
was
calm
though
a
severe
and
grave
expression
had
again
settled
on
her
face
they
all
three
of
them
now
experienced
that
feeling
of
awkwardness
which
usually
follows
after
a
serious
and
heartfelt
talk
it
is
impossible
to
go
back
to
the
same
conversation
to
talk
of
trifles
is
awkward
and
yet
the
desire
to
speak
is
there
and
silence
seems
like
affectation
they
went
silently
to
table
the
footmen
drew
back
the
chairs
and
pushed
them
up
again
pierre
unfolded
his
cold
table
napkin
and
resolving
to
break
the
silence
looked
at
natasha
and
at
princess
mary
they
had
evidently
both
formed
the
same
resolution
the
eyes
of
both
shone
with
satisfaction
and
a
confession
that
besides
sorrow
life
also
has
joy
do
you
take
vodka
count
asked
princess
mary
and
those
words
suddenly
banished
the
shadows
of
the
past
now
tell
us
about
yourself
said
she
one
hears
such
improbable
wonders
about
you
yes
replied
pierre
with
the
smile
of
mild
irony
now
habitual
to
him
they
even
tell
me
wonders
i
myself
never
dreamed
of
mary
abramovna
invited
me
to
her
house
and
kept
telling
me
what
had
happened
or
ought
to
have
happened
to
me
stepan
stepanych
also
instructed
me
how
i
ought
to
tell
of
my
experiences
in
general
i
have
noticed
that
it
is
very
easy
to
be
an
interesting
man
i
am
an
interesting
man
now
people
invite
me
out
and
tell
me
all
about
myself
natasha
smiled
and
was
on
the
point
of
speaking
we
have
been
told
princess
mary
interrupted
her
that
you
lost
two
millions
in
moscow
is
that
true
but
i
am
three
times
as
rich
as
before
returned
pierre
though
the
position
was
now
altered
by
his
decision
to
pay
his
wife
s
debts
and
to
rebuild
his
houses
pierre
still
maintained
that
he
had
become
three
times
as
rich
as
before
what
i
have
certainly
gained
is
freedom
he
began
seriously
but
did
not
continue
noticing
that
this
theme
was
too
egotistic
and
are
you
building
yes
savelich
says
i
must
tell
me
you
did
not
know
of
the
countess
death
when
you
decided
to
remain
in
moscow
asked
princess
mary
and
immediately
blushed
noticing
that
her
question
following
his
mention
of
freedom
ascribed
to
his
words
a
meaning
he
had
perhaps
not
intended
no
answered
pierre
evidently
not
considering
awkward
the
meaning
princess
mary
had
given
to
his
words
i
heard
of
it
in
orel
and
you
cannot
imagine
how
it
shocked
me
we
were
not
an
exemplary
couple
he
added
quickly
glancing
at
natasha
and
noticing
on
her
face
curiosity
as
to
how
he
would
speak
of
his
wife
but
her
death
shocked
me
terribly
when
two
people
quarrel
they
are
always
both
in
fault
and
one
s
own
guilt
suddenly
becomes
terribly
serious
when
the
other
is
no
longer
alive
and
then
such
a
death
without
friends
and
without
consolation
i
am
very
very
sorry
for
her
he
concluded
and
was
pleased
to
notice
a
look
of
glad
approval
on
natasha
s
face
yes
and
so
you
are
once
more
an
eligible
bachelor
said
princess
mary
pierre
suddenly
flushed
crimson
and
for
a
long
time
tried
not
to
look
at
natasha
when
he
ventured
to
glance
her
way
again
her
face
was
cold
stern
and
he
fancied
even
contemptuous
and
did
you
really
see
and
speak
to
napoleon
as
we
have
been
told
said
princess
mary
pierre
laughed
no
not
once
everybody
seems
to
imagine
that
being
taken
prisoner
means
being
napoleon
s
guest
not
only
did
i
never
see
him
but
i
heard
nothing
about
him
i
was
in
much
lower
company
supper
was
over
and
pierre
who
at
first
declined
to
speak
about
his
captivity
was
gradually
led
on
to
do
so
but
it
s
true
that
you
remained
in
moscow
to
kill
napoleon
natasha
asked
with
a
slight
smile
i
guessed
it
then
when
we
met
at
the
sukharev
tower
do
you
remember
pierre
admitted
that
it
was
true
and
from
that
was
gradually
led
by
princess
mary
s
questions
and
especially
by
natasha
s
into
giving
a
detailed
account
of
his
adventures
at
first
he
spoke
with
the
amused
and
mild
irony
now
customary
with
him
toward
everybody
and
especially
toward
himself
but
when
he
came
to
describe
the
horrors
and
sufferings
he
had
witnessed
he
was
unconsciously
carried
away
and
began
speaking
with
the
suppressed
emotion
of
a
man
re
experiencing
in
recollection
strong
impressions
he
has
lived
through
princess
mary
with
a
gentle
smile
looked
now
at
pierre
and
now
at
natasha
in
the
whole
narrative
she
saw
only
pierre
and
his
goodness
natasha
leaning
on
her
elbow
the
expression
of
her
face
constantly
changing
with
the
narrative
watched
pierre
with
an
attention
that
never
wandered
evidently
herself
experiencing
all
that
he
described
not
only
her
look
but
her
exclamations
and
the
brief
questions
she
put
showed
pierre
that
she
understood
just
what
he
wished
to
convey
it
was
clear
that
she
understood
not
only
what
he
said
but
also
what
he
wished
to
but
could
not
express
in
words
the
account
pierre
gave
of
the
incident
with
the
child
and
the
woman
for
protecting
whom
he
was
arrested
was
this
it
was
an
awful
sight
children
abandoned
some
in
the
flames
one
was
snatched
out
before
my
eyes
and
there
were
women
who
had
their
things
snatched
off
and
their
earrings
torn
out
he
flushed
and
grew
confused
then
a
patrol
arrived
and
all
the
men
all
those
who
were
not
looting
that
is
were
arrested
and
i
among
them
i
am
sure
you
re
not
telling
us
everything
i
am
sure
you
did
something
said
natasha
and
pausing
added
something
fine
pierre
continued
when
he
spoke
of
the
execution
he
wanted
to
pass
over
the
horrible
details
but
natasha
insisted
that
he
should
not
omit
anything
pierre
began
to
tell
about
karataev
but
paused
by
this
time
he
had
risen
from
the
table
and
was
pacing
the
room
natasha
following
him
with
her
eyes
then
he
added
no
you
can
t
understand
what
i
learned
from
that
illiterate
man
that
simple
fellow
yes
yes
go
on
said
natasha
where
is
he
they
killed
him
almost
before
my
eyes
and
pierre
his
voice
trembling
continually
went
on
to
tell
of
the
last
days
of
their
retreat
of
karataev
s
illness
and
his
death
he
told
of
his
adventures
as
he
had
never
yet
recalled
them
he
now
as
it
were
saw
a
new
meaning
in
all
he
had
gone
through
now
that
he
was
telling
it
all
to
natasha
he
experienced
that
pleasure
which
a
man
has
when
women
listen
to
him
not
clever
women
who
when
listening
either
try
to
remember
what
they
hear
to
enrich
their
minds
and
when
opportunity
offers
to
retell
it
or
who
wish
to
adopt
it
to
some
thought
of
their
own
and
promptly
contribute
their
own
clever
comments
prepared
in
their
little
mental
workshop
but
the
pleasure
given
by
real
women
gifted
with
a
capacity
to
select
and
absorb
the
very
best
a
man
shows
of
himself
natasha
without
knowing
it
was
all
attention
she
did
not
lose
a
word
no
single
quiver
in
pierre
s
voice
no
look
no
twitch
of
a
muscle
in
his
face
nor
a
single
gesture
she
caught
the
unfinished
word
in
its
flight
and
took
it
straight
into
her
open
heart
divining
the
secret
meaning
of
all
pierre
s
mental
travail
princess
mary
understood
his
story
and
sympathized
with
him
but
she
now
saw
something
else
that
absorbed
all
her
attention
she
saw
the
possibility
of
love
and
happiness
between
natasha
and
pierre
and
the
first
thought
of
this
filled
her
heart
with
gladness
it
was
three
o
clock
in
the
morning
the
footmen
came
in
with
sad
and
stern
faces
to
change
the
candles
but
no
one
noticed
them
pierre
finished
his
story
natasha
continued
to
look
at
him
intently
with
bright
attentive
and
animated
eyes
as
if
trying
to
understand
something
more
which
he
had
perhaps
left
untold
pierre
in
shamefaced
and
happy
confusion
glanced
occasionally
at
her
and
tried
to
think
what
to
say
next
to
introduce
a
fresh
subject
princess
mary
was
silent
it
occurred
to
none
of
them
that
it
was
three
o
clock
and
time
to
go
to
bed
people
speak
of
misfortunes
and
sufferings
remarked
pierre
but
if
at
this
moment
i
were
asked
would
you
rather
be
what
you
were
before
you
were
taken
prisoner
or
go
through
all
this
again
then
for
heaven
s
sake
let
me
again
have
captivity
and
horseflesh
we
imagine
that
when
we
are
thrown
out
of
our
usual
ruts
all
is
lost
but
it
is
only
then
that
what
is
new
and
good
begins
while
there
is
life
there
is
happiness
there
is
much
much
before
us
i
say
this
to
you
he
added
turning
to
natasha
yes
yes
she
said
answering
something
quite
different
i
too
should
wish
nothing
but
to
relive
it
all
from
the
beginning
pierre
looked
intently
at
her
yes
and
nothing
more
said
natasha
it
s
not
true
not
true
cried
pierre
i
am
not
to
blame
for
being
alive
and
wishing
to
live
nor
you
either
suddenly
natasha
bent
her
head
covered
her
face
with
her
hands
and
began
to
cry
what
is
it
natasha
said
princess
mary
nothing
nothing
she
smiled
at
pierre
through
her
tears
good
night
it
is
time
for
bed
pierre
rose
and
took
his
leave
princess
mary
and
natasha
met
as
usual
in
the
bedroom
they
talked
of
what
pierre
had
told
them
princess
mary
did
not
express
her
opinion
of
pierre
nor
did
natasha
speak
of
him
well
good
night
mary
said
natasha
do
you
know
i
am
often
afraid
that
by
not
speaking
of
him
she
meant
prince
andrew
for
fear
of
not
doing
justice
to
our
feelings
we
forget
him
princess
mary
sighed
deeply
and
thereby
acknowledged
the
justice
of
natasha
s
remark
but
she
did
not
express
agreement
in
words
is
it
possible
to
forget
said
she
it
did
me
so
much
good
to
tell
all
about
it
today
it
was
hard
and
painful
but
good
very
good
said
natasha
i
am
sure
he
really
loved
him
that
is
why
i
told
him
was
it
all
right
she
added
suddenly
blushing
to
tell
pierre
oh
yes
what
a
splendid
man
he
is
said
princess
mary
do
you
know
mary
natasha
suddenly
said
with
a
mischievous
smile
such
as
princess
mary
had
not
seen
on
her
face
for
a
long
time
he
has
somehow
grown
so
clean
smooth
and
fresh
as
if
he
had
just
come
out
of
a
russian
bath
do
you
understand
out
of
a
moral
bath
isn
t
it
true
yes
replied
princess
mary
he
has
greatly
improved
with
a
short
coat
and
his
hair
cropped
just
as
if
well
just
as
if
he
had
come
straight
from
the
bath
papa
used
to
i
understand
why
he
prince
andrew
liked
no
one
so
much
as
him
said
princess
mary
yes
and
yet
he
is
quite
different
they
say
men
are
friends
when
they
are
quite
different
that
must
be
true
really
he
is
quite
unlike
him
in
everything
yes
but
he
s
wonderful
well
good
night
said
natasha
and
the
same
mischievous
smile
lingered
for
a
long
time
on
her
face
as
if
it
had
been
forgotten
there
chapter
xviii
it
was
a
long
time
before
pierre
could
fall
asleep
that
night
he
paced
up
and
down
his
room
now
turning
his
thoughts
on
a
difficult
problem
and
frowning
now
suddenly
shrugging
his
shoulders
and
wincing
and
now
smiling
happily
he
was
thinking
of
prince
andrew
of
natasha
and
of
their
love
at
one
moment
jealous
of
her
past
then
reproaching
himself
for
that
feeling
it
was
already
six
in
the
morning
and
he
still
paced
up
and
down
the
room
well
what
s
to
be
done
if
it
cannot
be
avoided
what
s
to
be
done
evidently
it
has
to
be
so
said
he
to
himself
and
hastily
undressing
he
got
into
bed
happy
and
agitated
but
free
from
hesitation
or
indecision
strange
and
impossible
as
such
happiness
seems
i
must
do
everything
that
she
and
i
may
be
man
and
wife
he
told
himself
a
few
days
previously
pierre
had
decided
to
go
to
petersburg
on
the
friday
when
he
awoke
on
the
thursday
savelich
came
to
ask
him
about
packing
for
the
journey
what
to
petersburg
what
is
petersburg
who
is
there
in
petersburg
he
asked
involuntarily
though
only
to
himself
oh
yes
long
ago
before
this
happened
i
did
for
some
reason
mean
to
go
to
petersburg
he
reflected
why
but
perhaps
i
shall
go
what
a
good
fellow
he
is
and
how
attentive
and
how
he
remembers
everything
he
thought
looking
at
savelich
s
old
face
and
what
a
pleasant
smile
he
has
well
savelich
do
you
still
not
wish
to
accept
your
freedom
pierre
asked
him
what
s
the
good
of
freedom
to
me
your
excellency
we
lived
under
the
late
count
the
kingdom
of
heaven
be
his
and
we
have
lived
under
you
too
without
ever
being
wronged
and
your
children
the
children
will
live
just
the
same
with
such
masters
one
can
live
but
what
about
my
heirs
said
pierre
supposing
i
suddenly
marry
it
might
happen
he
added
with
an
involuntary
smile
if
i
may
take
the
liberty
your
excellency
it
would
be
a
good
thing
how
easy
he
thinks
it
thought
pierre
he
doesn
t
know
how
terrible
it
is
and
how
dangerous
too
soon
or
too
late
it
is
terrible
so
what
are
your
orders
are
you
starting
tomorrow
asked
savelich
no
i
ll
put
it
off
for
a
bit
i
ll
tell
you
later
you
must
forgive
the
trouble
i
have
put
you
to
said
pierre
and
seeing
savelich
smile
he
thought
but
how
strange
it
is
that
he
should
not
know
that
now
there
is
no
petersburg
for
me
and
that
that
must
be
settled
first
of
all
but
probably
he
knows
it
well
enough
and
is
only
pretending
shall
i
have
a
talk
with
him
and
see
what
he
thinks
pierre
reflected
no
another
time
at
breakfast
pierre
told
the
princess
his
cousin
that
he
had
been
to
see
princess
mary
the
day
before
and
had
there
met
whom
do
you
think
natasha
rostova
the
princess
seemed
to
see
nothing
more
extraordinary
in
that
than
if
he
had
seen
anna
semenovna
do
you
know
her
asked
pierre
i
have
seen
the
princess
she
replied
i
heard
that
they
were
arranging
a
match
for
her
with
young
rostov
it
would
be
a
very
good
thing
for
the
rostovs
they
are
said
to
be
utterly
ruined
no
i
mean
do
you
know
natasha
rostova
i
heard
about
that
affair
of
hers
at
the
time
it
was
a
great
pity
no
she
either
doesn
t
understand
or
is
pretending
thought
pierre
better
not
say
anything
to
her
either
the
princess
too
had
prepared
provisions
for
pierre
s
journey
how
kind
they
all
are
thought
pierre
what
is
surprising
is
that
they
should
trouble
about
these
things
now
when
it
can
no
longer
be
of
interest
to
them
and
all
for
me
on
the
same
day
the
chief
of
police
came
to
pierre
inviting
him
to
send
a
representative
to
the
faceted
palace
to
recover
things
that
were
to
be
returned
to
their
owners
that
day
and
this
man
too
thought
pierre
looking
into
the
face
of
the
chief
of
police
what
a
fine
good
looking
officer
and
how
kind
fancy
bothering
about
such
trifies
now
and
they
actually
say
he
is
not
honest
and
takes
bribes
what
nonsense
besides
why
shouldn
t
he
take
bribes
that
s
the
way
he
was
brought
up
and
everybody
does
it
but
what
a
kind
pleasant
face
and
how
he
smiles
as
he
looks
at
me
pierre
went
to
princess
mary
s
to
dinner
as
he
drove
through
the
streets
past
the
houses
that
had
been
burned
down
he
was
surprised
by
the
beauty
of
those
ruins
the
picturesqueness
of
the
chimney
stacks
and
tumble
down
walls
of
the
burned
out
quarters
of
the
town
stretching
out
and
concealing
one
another
reminded
him
of
the
rhine
and
the
colosseum
the
cabmen
he
met
and
their
passengers
the
carpenters
cutting
the
timber
for
new
houses
with
axes
the
women
hawkers
and
the
shopkeepers
all
looked
at
him
with
cheerful
beaming
eyes
that
seemed
to
say
ah
there
he
is
let
s
see
what
will
come
of
it
at
the
entrance
to
princess
mary
s
house
pierre
felt
doubtful
whether
he
had
really
been
there
the
night
before
and
really
seen
natasha
and
talked
to
her
perhaps
i
imagined
it
perhaps
i
shall
go
in
and
find
no
one
there
but
he
had
hardly
entered
the
room
before
he
felt
her
presence
with
his
whole
being
by
the
loss
of
his
sense
of
freedom
she
was
in
the
same
black
dress
with
soft
folds
and
her
hair
was
done
the
same
way
as
the
day
before
yet
she
was
quite
different
had
she
been
like
this
when
he
entered
the
day
before
he
could
not
for
a
moment
have
failed
to
recognize
her
she
was
as
he
had
known
her
almost
as
a
child
and
later
on
as
prince
andrew
s
fiancee
a
bright
questioning
light
shone
in
her
eyes
and
on
her
face
was
a
friendly
and
strangely
roguish
expression
pierre
dined
with
them
and
would
have
spent
the
whole
evening
there
but
princess
mary
was
going
to
vespers
and
pierre
left
the
house
with
her
next
day
he
came
early
dined
and
stayed
the
whole
evening
though
princess
mary
and
natasha
were
evidently
glad
to
see
their
visitor
and
though
all
pierre
s
interest
was
now
centered
in
that
house
by
the
evening
they
had
talked
over
everything
and
the
conversation
passed
from
one
trivial
topic
to
another
and
repeatedly
broke
off
he
stayed
so
long
that
princess
mary
and
natasha
exchanged
glances
evidently
wondering
when
he
would
go
pierre
noticed
this
but
could
not
go
he
felt
uneasy
and
embarrassed
but
sat
on
because
he
simply
could
not
get
up
and
take
his
leave
princess
mary
foreseeing
no
end
to
this
rose
first
and
complaining
of
a
headache
began
to
say
good
night
so
you
are
going
to
petersburg
tomorrow
she
asked
no
i
am
not
going
pierre
replied
hastily
in
a
surprised
tone
and
as
though
offended
yes
no
to
petersburg
tomorrow
but
i
won
t
say
good
by
yet
i
will
call
round
in
case
you
have
any
commissions
for
me
said
he
standing
before
princess
mary
and
turning
red
but
not
taking
his
departure
natasha
gave
him
her
hand
and
went
out
princess
mary
on
the
other
hand
instead
of
going
away
sank
into
an
armchair
and
looked
sternly
and
intently
at
him
with
her
deep
radiant
eyes
the
weariness
she
had
plainly
shown
before
had
now
quite
passed
off
with
a
deep
and
long
drawn
sigh
she
seemed
to
be
prepared
for
a
lengthy
talk
when
natasha
left
the
room
pierre
s
confusion
and
awkwardness
immediately
vanished
and
were
replaced
by
eager
excitement
he
quickly
moved
an
armchair
toward
princess
mary
yes
i
wanted
to
tell
you
said
he
answering
her
look
as
if
she
had
spoken
princess
help
me
what
am
i
to
do
can
i
hope
princess
my
dear
friend
listen
i
know
it
all
i
know
i
am
not
worthy
of
her
i
know
it
s
impossible
to
speak
of
it
now
but
i
want
to
be
a
brother
to
her
no
not
that
i
don
t
i
can
t
he
paused
and
rubbed
his
face
and
eyes
with
his
hands
well
he
went
on
with
an
evident
effort
at
self
control
and
coherence
i
don
t
know
when
i
began
to
love
her
but
i
have
loved
her
and
her
alone
all
my
life
and
i
love
her
so
that
i
cannot
imagine
life
without
her
i
cannot
propose
to
her
at
present
but
the
thought
that
perhaps
she
might
someday
be
my
wife
and
that
i
may
be
missing
that
possibility
that
possibility
is
terrible
tell
me
can
i
hope
tell
me
what
i
am
to
do
dear
princess
he
added
after
a
pause
and
touched
her
hand
as
she
did
not
reply
i
am
thinking
of
what
you
have
told
me
answered
princess
mary
this
is
what
i
will
say
you
are
right
that
to
speak
to
her
of
love
at
present
princess
mary
stopped
she
was
going
to
say
that
to
speak
of
love
was
impossible
but
she
stopped
because
she
had
seen
by
the
sudden
change
in
natasha
two
days
before
that
she
would
not
only
not
be
hurt
if
pierre
spoke
of
his
love
but
that
it
was
the
very
thing
she
wished
for
to
speak
to
her
now
wouldn
t
do
said
the
princess
all
the
same
but
what
am
i
to
do
leave
it
to
me
said
princess
mary
i
know
pierre
was
looking
into
princess
mary
s
eyes
well
well
he
said
i
know
that
she
loves
will
love
you
princess
mary
corrected
herself
before
her
words
were
out
pierre
had
sprung
up
and
with
a
frightened
expression
seized
princess
mary
s
hand
what
makes
you
think
so
you
think
i
may
hope
you
think
yes
i
think
so
said
princess
mary
with
a
smile
write
to
her
parents
and
leave
it
to
me
i
will
tell
her
when
i
can
i
wish
it
to
happen
and
my
heart
tells
me
it
will
no
it
cannot
be
how
happy
i
am
but
it
can
t
be
how
happy
i
am
no
it
can
t
be
pierre
kept
saying
as
he
kissed
princess
mary
s
hands
go
to
petersburg
that
will
be
best
and
i
will
write
to
you
she
said
to
petersburg
go
there
very
well
i
ll
go
but
i
may
come
again
tomorrow
next
day
pierre
came
to
say
good
by
natasha
was
less
animated
than
she
had
been
the
day
before
but
that
day
as
he
looked
at
her
pierre
sometimes
felt
as
if
he
was
vanishing
and
that
neither
he
nor
she
existed
any
longer
that
nothing
existed
but
happiness
is
it
possible
no
it
can
t
be
he
told
himself
at
every
look
gesture
and
word
that
filled
his
soul
with
joy
when
on
saying
good
by
he
took
her
thin
slender
hand
he
could
not
help
holding
it
a
little
longer
in
his
own
is
it
possible
that
this
hand
that
face
those
eyes
all
this
treasure
of
feminine
charm
so
strange
to
me
now
is
it
possible
that
it
will
one
day
be
mine
forever
as
familiar
to
me
as
i
am
to
myself
no
that
s
impossible
good
by
count
she
said
aloud
i
shall
look
forward
very
much
to
your
return
she
added
in
a
whisper
and
these
simple
words
her
look
and
the
expression
on
her
face
which
accompanied
them
formed
for
two
months
the
subject
of
inexhaustible
memories
interpretations
and
happy
meditations
for
pierre
i
shall
look
forward
very
much
to
your
return
yes
yes
how
did
she
say
it
yes
i
shall
look
forward
very
much
to
your
return
oh
how
happy
i
am
what
is
happening
to
me
how
happy
i
am
said
pierre
to
himself
chapter
xix
there
was
nothing
in
pierre
s
soul
now
at
all
like
what
had
troubled
it
during
his
courtship
of
helene
he
did
not
repeat
to
himself
with
a
sickening
feeling
of
shame
the
words
he
had
spoken
or
say
oh
why
did
i
not
say
that
and
whatever
made
me
say
je
vous
aime
on
the
contrary
he
now
repeated
in
imagination
every
word
that
he
or
natasha
had
spoken
and
pictured
every
detail
of
her
face
and
smile
and
did
not
wish
to
diminish
or
add
anything
but
only
to
repeat
it
again
and
again
there
was
now
not
a
shadow
of
doubt
in
his
mind
as
to
whether
what
he
had
undertaken
was
right
or
wrong
only
one
terrible
doubt
sometimes
crossed
his
mind
wasn
t
it
all
a
dream
isn
t
princess
mary
mistaken
am
i
not
too
conceited
and
self
confident
i
believe
all
this
and
suddenly
princess
mary
will
tell
her
and
she
will
be
sure
to
smile
and
say
how
strange
he
must
be
deluding
himself
doesn
t
he
know
that
he
is
a
man
just
a
man
while
i
i
am
something
altogether
different
and
higher
that
was
the
only
doubt
often
troubling
pierre
he
did
not
now
make
any
plans
the
happiness
before
him
appeared
so
inconceivable
that
if
only
he
could
attain
it
it
would
be
the
end
of
all
things
everything
ended
with
that
a
joyful
unexpected
frenzy
of
which
he
had
thought
himself
incapable
possessed
him
the
whole
meaning
of
life
not
for
him
alone
but
for
the
whole
world
seemed
to
him
centered
in
his
love
and
the
possibility
of
being
loved
by
her
at
times
everybody
seemed
to
him
to
be
occupied
with
one
thing
only
his
future
happiness
sometimes
it
seemed
to
him
that
other
people
were
all
as
pleased
as
he
was
himself
and
merely
tried
to
hide
that
pleasure
by
pretending
to
be
busy
with
other
interests
in
every
word
and
gesture
he
saw
allusions
to
his
happiness
he
often
surprised
those
he
met
by
his
significantly
happy
looks
and
smiles
which
seemed
to
express
a
secret
understanding
between
him
and
them
and
when
he
realized
that
people
might
not
be
aware
of
his
happiness
he
pitied
them
with
his
whole
heart
and
felt
a
desire
somehow
to
explain
to
them
that
all
that
occupied
them
was
a
mere
frivolous
trifle
unworthy
of
attention
when
it
was
suggested
to
him
that
he
should
enter
the
civil
service
or
when
the
war
or
any
general
political
affairs
were
discussed
on
the
assumption
that
everybody
s
welfare
depended
on
this
or
that
issue
of
events
he
would
listen
with
a
mild
and
pitying
smile
and
surprise
people
by
his
strange
comments
but
at
this
time
he
saw
everybody
both
those
who
as
he
imagined
understood
the
real
meaning
of
life
that
is
what
he
was
feeling
and
those
unfortunates
who
evidently
did
not
understand
it
in
the
bright
light
of
the
emotion
that
shone
within
himself
and
at
once
without
any
effort
saw
in
everyone
he
met
everything
that
was
good
and
worthy
of
being
loved
when
dealing
with
the
affairs
and
papers
of
his
dead
wife
her
memory
aroused
in
him
no
feeling
but
pity
that
she
had
not
known
the
bliss
he
now
knew
prince
vasili
who
having
obtained
a
new
post
and
some
fresh
decorations
was
particularly
proud
at
this
time
seemed
to
him
a
pathetic
kindly
old
man
much
to
be
pitied
often
in
afterlife
pierre
recalled
this
period
of
blissful
insanity
all
the
views
he
formed
of
men
and
circumstances
at
this
time
remained
true
for
him
always
he
not
only
did
not
renounce
them
subsequently
but
when
he
was
in
doubt
or
inwardly
at
variance
he
referred
to
the
views
he
had
held
at
this
time
of
his
madness
and
they
always
proved
correct
i
may
have
appeared
strange
and
queer
then
he
thought
but
i
was
not
so
mad
as
i
seemed
on
the
contrary
i
was
then
wiser
and
had
more
insight
than
at
any
other
time
and
understood
all
that
is
worth
understanding
in
life
because
because
i
was
happy
pierre
s
insanity
consisted
in
not
waiting
as
he
used
to
do
to
discover
personal
attributes
which
he
termed
good
qualities
in
people
before
loving
them
his
heart
was
now
overflowing
with
love
and
by
loving
people
without
cause
he
discovered
indubitable
causes
for
loving
them
chapter
xx
after
pierre
s
departure
that
first
evening
when
natasha
had
said
to
princess
mary
with
a
gaily
mocking
smile
he
looks
just
yes
just
as
if
he
had
come
out
of
a
russian
bath
in
a
short
coat
and
with
his
hair
cropped
something
hidden
and
unknown
to
herself
but
irrepressible
awoke
in
natasha
s
soul
everything
her
face
walk
look
and
voice
was
suddenly
altered
to
her
own
surprise
a
power
of
life
and
hope
of
happiness
rose
to
the
surface
and
demanded
satisfaction
from
that
evening
she
seemed
to
have
forgotten
all
that
had
happened
to
her
she
no
longer
complained
of
her
position
did
not
say
a
word
about
the
past
and
no
longer
feared
to
make
happy
plans
for
the
future
she
spoke
little
of
pierre
but
when
princess
mary
mentioned
him
a
long
extinguished
light
once
more
kindled
in
her
eyes
and
her
lips
curved
with
a
strange
smile
the
change
that
took
place
in
natasha
at
first
surprised
princess
mary
but
when
she
understood
its
meaning
it
grieved
her
can
she
have
loved
my
brother
so
little
as
to
be
able
to
forget
him
so
soon
she
thought
when
she
reflected
on
the
change
but
when
she
was
with
natasha
she
was
not
vexed
with
her
and
did
not
reproach
her
the
reawakened
power
of
life
that
had
seized
natasha
was
so
evidently
irrepressible
and
unexpected
by
her
that
in
her
presence
princess
mary
felt
that
she
had
no
right
to
reproach
her
even
in
her
heart
natasha
gave
herself
up
so
fully
and
frankly
to
this
new
feeling
that
she
did
not
try
to
hide
the
fact
that
she
was
no
longer
sad
but
bright
and
cheerful
when
princess
mary
returned
to
her
room
after
her
nocturnal
talk
with
pierre
natasha
met
her
on
the
threshold
he
has
spoken
yes
he
has
spoken
she
repeated
and
a
joyful
yet
pathetic
expression
which
seemed
to
beg
forgiveness
for
her
joy
settled
on
natasha
s
face
i
wanted
to
listen
at
the
door
but
i
knew
you
would
tell
me
understandable
and
touching
as
the
look
with
which
natasha
gazed
at
her
seemed
to
princess
mary
and
sorry
as
she
was
to
see
her
agitation
these
words
pained
her
for
a
moment
she
remembered
her
brother
and
his
love
but
what
s
to
be
done
she
can
t
help
it
thought
the
princess
and
with
a
sad
and
rather
stern
look
she
told
natasha
all
that
pierre
had
said
on
hearing
that
he
was
going
to
petersburg
natasha
was
astounded
to
petersburg
she
repeated
as
if
unable
to
understand
but
noticing
the
grieved
expression
on
princess
mary
s
face
she
guessed
the
reason
of
that
sadness
and
suddenly
began
to
cry
mary
said
she
tell
me
what
i
should
do
i
am
afraid
of
being
bad
whatever
you
tell
me
i
will
do
tell
me
you
love
him
yes
whispered
natasha
then
why
are
you
crying
i
am
happy
for
your
sake
said
princess
mary
who
because
of
those
tears
quite
forgave
natasha
s
joy
it
won
t
be
just
yet
someday
think
what
fun
it
will
be
when
i
am
his
wife
and
you
marry
nicholas
natasha
i
have
asked
you
not
to
speak
of
that
let
us
talk
about
you
they
were
silent
awhile
but
why
go
to
petersburg
natasha
suddenly
asked
and
hastily
replied
to
her
own
question
but
no
no
he
must
yes
mary
he
must
first
epilogue
chapter
i
seven
years
had
passed
the
storm
tossed
sea
of
european
history
had
subsided
within
its
shores
and
seemed
to
have
become
calm
but
the
mysterious
forces
that
move
humanity
mysterious
because
the
laws
of
their
motion
are
unknown
to
us
continued
to
operate
though
the
surface
of
the
sea
of
history
seemed
motionless
the
movement
of
humanity
went
on
as
unceasingly
as
the
flow
of
time
various
groups
of
people
formed
and
dissolved
the
coming
formation
and
dissolution
of
kingdoms
and
displacement
of
peoples
was
in
course
of
preparation
the
sea
of
history
was
not
driven
spasmodically
from
shore
to
shore
as
previously
it
was
seething
in
its
depths
historic
figures
were
not
borne
by
the
waves
from
one
shore
to
another
as
before
they
now
seemed
to
rotate
on
one
spot
the
historical
figures
at
the
head
of
armies
who
formerly
reflected
the
movement
of
the
masses
by
ordering
wars
campaigns
and
battles
now
reflected
the
restless
movement
by
political
and
diplomatic
combinations
laws
and
treaties
the
historians
call
this
activity
of
the
historical
figures
the
reaction
in
dealing
with
this
period
they
sternly
condemn
the
historical
personages
who
in
their
opinion
caused
what
they
describe
as
the
reaction
all
the
well
known
people
of
that
period
from
alexander
and
napoleon
to
madame
de
stael
photius
schelling
fichte
chateaubriand
and
the
rest
pass
before
their
stern
judgment
seat
and
are
acquitted
or
condemned
according
to
whether
they
conduced
to
progress
or
to
reaction
according
to
their
accounts
a
reaction
took
place
at
that
time
in
russia
also
and
the
chief
culprit
was
alexander
i
the
same
man
who
according
to
them
was
the
chief
cause
of
the
liberal
movement
at
the
commencement
of
his
reign
being
the
savior
of
russia
there
is
no
one
in
russian
literature
now
from
schoolboy
essayist
to
learned
historian
who
does
not
throw
his
little
stone
at
alexander
for
things
he
did
wrong
at
this
period
of
his
reign
he
ought
to
have
acted
in
this
way
and
in
that
way
in
this
case
he
did
well
and
in
that
case
badly
he
behaved
admirably
at
the
beginning
of
his
reign
and
during
but
acted
badly
by
giving
a
constitution
to
poland
forming
the
holy
alliance
entrusting
power
to
arakcheev
favoring
golitsyn
and
mysticism
and
afterwards
shishkov
and
photius
he
also
acted
badly
by
concerning
himself
with
the
active
army
and
disbanding
the
semenov
regiment
it
would
take
a
dozen
pages
to
enumerate
all
the
reproaches
the
historians
address
to
him
based
on
their
knowledge
of
what
is
good
for
humanity
what
do
these
reproaches
mean
do
not
the
very
actions
for
which
the
historians
praise
alexander
i
the
liberal
attempts
at
the
beginning
of
his
reign
his
struggle
with
napoleon
the
firmness
he
displayed
in
and
the
campaign
of
flow
from
the
same
sources
the
circumstances
of
his
birth
education
and
life
that
made
his
personality
what
it
was
and
from
which
the
actions
for
which
they
blame
him
the
holy
alliance
the
restoration
of
poland
and
the
reaction
of
and
later
also
flowed
in
what
does
the
substance
of
those
reproaches
lie
it
lies
in
the
fact
that
an
historic
character
like
alexander
i
standing
on
the
highest
possible
pinnacle
of
human
power
with
the
blinding
light
of
history
focused
upon
him
a
character
exposed
to
those
strongest
of
all
influences
the
intrigues
flattery
and
self
deception
inseparable
from
power
a
character
who
at
every
moment
of
his
life
felt
a
responsibility
for
all
that
was
happening
in
europe
and
not
a
fictitious
but
a
live
character
who
like
every
man
had
his
personal
habits
passions
and
impulses
toward
goodness
beauty
and
truth
that
this
character
though
not
lacking
in
virtue
the
historians
do
not
accuse
him
of
that
had
not
the
same
conception
of
the
welfare
of
humanity
fifty
years
ago
as
a
present
day
professor
who
from
his
youth
upwards
has
been
occupied
with
learning
that
is
with
books
and
lectures
and
with
taking
notes
from
them
but
even
if
we
assume
that
fifty
years
ago
alexander
i
was
mistaken
in
his
view
of
what
was
good
for
the
people
we
must
inevitably
assume
that
the
historian
who
judges
alexander
will
also
after
the
lapse
of
some
time
turn
out
to
be
mistaken
in
his
view
of
what
is
good
for
humanity
this
assumption
is
all
the
more
natural
and
inevitable
because
watching
the
movement
of
history
we
see
that
every
year
and
with
each
new
writer
opinion
as
to
what
is
good
for
mankind
changes
so
that
what
once
seemed
good
ten
years
later
seems
bad
and
vice
versa
and
what
is
more
we
find
at
one
and
the
same
time
quite
contradictory
views
as
to
what
is
bad
and
what
is
good
in
history
some
people
regard
giving
a
constitution
to
poland
and
forming
the
holy
alliance
as
praiseworthy
in
alexander
while
others
regard
it
as
blameworthy
the
activity
of
alexander
or
of
napoleon
cannot
be
called
useful
or
harmful
for
it
is
impossible
to
say
for
what
it
was
useful
or
harmful
if
that
activity
displeases
somebody
this
is
only
because
it
does
not
agree
with
his
limited
understanding
of
what
is
good
whether
the
preservation
of
my
father
s
house
in
moscow
or
the
glory
of
the
russian
arms
or
the
prosperity
of
the
petersburg
and
other
universities
or
the
freedom
of
poland
or
the
greatness
of
russia
or
the
balance
of
power
in
europe
or
a
certain
kind
of
european
culture
called
progress
appear
to
me
to
be
good
or
bad
i
must
admit
that
besides
these
things
the
action
of
every
historic
character
has
other
more
general
purposes
inaccessible
to
me
but
let
us
assume
that
what
is
called
science
can
harmonize
all
contradictions
and
possesses
an
unchanging
standard
of
good
and
bad
by
which
to
try
historic
characters
and
events
let
us
say
that
alexander
could
have
done
everything
differently
let
us
say
that
with
guidance
from
those
who
blame
him
and
who
profess
to
know
the
ultimate
aim
of
the
movement
of
humanity
he
might
have
arranged
matters
according
to
the
program
his
present
accusers
would
have
given
him
of
nationality
freedom
equality
and
progress
these
i
think
cover
the
ground
let
us
assume
that
this
program
was
possible
and
had
then
been
formulated
and
that
alexander
had
acted
on
it
what
would
then
have
become
of
the
activity
of
all
those
who
opposed
the
tendency
that
then
prevailed
in
the
government
an
activity
that
in
the
opinion
of
the
historians
was
good
and
beneficent
their
activity
would
not
have
existed
there
would
have
been
no
life
there
would
have
been
nothing
if
we
admit
that
human
life
can
be
ruled
by
reason
the
possibility
of
life
is
destroyed
chapter
ii
if
we
assume
as
the
historians
do
that
great
men
lead
humanity
to
the
attainment
of
certain
ends
the
greatness
of
russia
or
of
france
the
balance
of
power
in
europe
the
diffusion
of
the
ideas
of
the
revolution
general
progress
or
anything
else
then
it
is
impossible
to
explain
the
facts
of
history
without
introducing
the
conceptions
of
chance
and
genius
if
the
aim
of
the
european
wars
at
the
beginning
of
the
nineteenth
century
had
been
the
aggrandizement
of
russia
that
aim
might
have
been
accomplished
without
all
the
preceding
wars
and
without
the
invasion
if
the
aim
was
the
aggrandizement
of
france
that
might
have
been
attained
without
the
revolution
and
without
the
empire
if
the
aim
was
the
dissemination
of
ideas
the
printing
press
could
have
accomplished
that
much
better
than
warfare
if
the
aim
was
the
progress
of
civilization
it
is
easy
to
see
that
there
are
other
ways
of
diffusing
civilization
more
expedient
than
by
the
destruction
of
wealth
and
of
human
lives
why
did
it
happen
in
this
and
not
in
some
other
way
because
it
happened
so
chance
created
the
situation
genius
utilized
it
says
history
but
what
is
chance
what
is
genius
the
words
chance
and
genius
do
not
denote
any
really
existing
thing
and
therefore
cannot
be
defined
those
words
only
denote
a
certain
stage
of
understanding
of
phenomena
i
do
not
know
why
a
certain
event
occurs
i
think
that
i
cannot
know
it
so
i
do
not
try
to
know
it
and
i
talk
about
chance
i
see
a
force
producing
effects
beyond
the
scope
of
ordinary
human
agencies
i
do
not
understand
why
this
occurs
and
i
talk
of
genius
to
a
herd
of
rams
the
ram
the
herdsman
drives
each
evening
into
a
special
enclosure
to
feed
and
that
becomes
twice
as
fat
as
the
others
must
seem
to
be
a
genius
and
it
must
appear
an
astonishing
conjunction
of
genius
with
a
whole
series
of
extraordinary
chances
that
this
ram
who
instead
of
getting
into
the
general
fold
every
evening
goes
into
a
special
enclosure
where
there
are
oats
that
this
very
ram
swelling
with
fat
is
killed
for
meat
but
the
rams
need
only
cease
to
suppose
that
all
that
happens
to
them
happens
solely
for
the
attainment
of
their
sheepish
aims
they
need
only
admit
that
what
happens
to
them
may
also
have
purposes
beyond
their
ken
and
they
will
at
once
perceive
a
unity
and
coherence
in
what
happened
to
the
ram
that
was
fattened
even
if
they
do
not
know
for
what
purpose
they
are
fattened
they
will
at
least
know
that
all
that
happened
to
the
ram
did
not
happen
accidentally
and
will
no
longer
need
the
conceptions
of
chance
or
genius
only
by
renouncing
our
claim
to
discern
a
purpose
immediately
intelligible
to
us
and
admitting
the
ultimate
purpose
to
be
beyond
our
ken
may
we
discern
the
sequence
of
experiences
in
the
lives
of
historic
characters
and
perceive
the
cause
of
the
effect
they
produce
incommensurable
with
ordinary
human
capabilities
and
then
the
words
chance
and
genius
become
superfluous
we
need
only
confess
that
we
do
not
know
the
purpose
of
the
european
convulsions
and
that
we
know
only
the
facts
that
is
the
murders
first
in
france
then
in
italy
in
africa
in
prussia
in
austria
in
spain
and
in
russia
and
that
the
movements
from
the
west
to
the
east
and
from
the
east
to
the
west
form
the
essence
and
purpose
of
these
events
and
not
only
shall
we
have
no
need
to
see
exceptional
ability
and
genius
in
napoleon
and
alexander
but
we
shall
be
unable
to
consider
them
to
be
anything
but
like
other
men
and
we
shall
not
be
obliged
to
have
recourse
to
chance
for
an
explanation
of
those
small
events
which
made
these
people
what
they
were
but
it
will
be
clear
that
all
those
small
events
were
inevitable
by
discarding
a
claim
to
knowledge
of
the
ultimate
purpose
we
shall
clearly
perceive
that
just
as
one
cannot
imagine
a
blossom
or
seed
for
any
single
plant
better
suited
to
it
than
those
it
produces
so
it
is
impossible
to
imagine
any
two
people
more
completely
adapted
down
to
the
smallest
detail
for
the
purpose
they
had
to
fulfill
than
napoleon
and
alexander
with
all
their
antecedents
chapter
iii
the
fundamental
and
essential
significance
of
the
european
events
of
the
beginning
of
the
nineteenth
century
lies
in
the
movement
of
the
mass
of
the
european
peoples
from
west
to
east
and
afterwards
from
east
to
west
the
commencement
of
that
movement
was
the
movement
from
west
to
east
for
the
peoples
of
the
west
to
be
able
to
make
their
warlike
movement
to
moscow
it
was
necessary
that
they
should
form
themselves
into
a
military
group
of
a
size
able
to
endure
a
collision
with
the
warlike
military
group
of
the
east
that
they
should
abandon
all
established
traditions
and
customs
and
that
during
their
military
movement
they
should
have
at
their
head
a
man
who
could
justify
to
himself
and
to
them
the
deceptions
robberies
and
murders
which
would
have
to
be
committed
during
that
movement
and
beginning
with
the
french
revolution
the
old
inadequately
large
group
was
destroyed
as
well
as
the
old
habits
and
traditions
and
step
by
step
a
group
was
formed
of
larger
dimensions
with
new
customs
and
traditions
and
a
man
was
produced
who
would
stand
at
the
head
of
the
coming
movement
and
bear
the
responsibility
for
all
that
had
to
be
done
a
man
without
convictions
without
habits
without
traditions
without
a
name
and
not
even
a
frenchman
emerges
by
what
seem
the
strangest
chances
from
among
all
the
seething
french
parties
and
without
joining
any
one
of
them
is
borne
forward
to
a
prominent
position
the
ignorance
of
his
colleagues
the
weakness
and
insignificance
of
his
opponents
the
frankness
of
his
falsehoods
and
the
dazzling
and
self
confident
limitations
of
this
man
raise
him
to
the
head
of
the
army
the
brilliant
qualities
of
the
soldiers
of
the
army
sent
to
italy
his
opponents
reluctance
to
fight
and
his
own
childish
audacity
and
self
confidence
secure
him
military
fame
innumerable
so
called
chances
accompany
him
everywhere
the
disfavor
into
which
he
falls
with
the
rulers
of
france
turns
to
his
advantage
his
attempts
to
avoid
his
predestined
path
are
unsuccessful
he
is
not
received
into
the
russian
service
and
the
appointment
he
seeks
in
turkey
comes
to
nothing
during
the
war
in
italy
he
is
several
times
on
the
verge
of
destruction
and
each
time
is
saved
in
an
unexpected
manner
owing
to
various
diplomatic
considerations
the
russian
armies
just
those
which
might
have
destroyed
his
prestige
do
not
appear
upon
the
scene
till
he
is
no
longer
there
on
his
return
from
italy
he
finds
the
government
in
paris
in
a
process
of
dissolution
in
which
all
those
who
are
in
it
are
inevitably
wiped
out
and
destroyed
and
by
chance
an
escape
from
this
dangerous
position
presents
itself
in
the
form
of
an
aimless
and
senseless
expedition
to
africa
again
so
called
chance
accompanies
him
impregnable
malta
surrenders
without
a
shot
his
most
reckless
schemes
are
crowned
with
success
the
enemy
s
fleet
which
subsequently
did
not
let
a
single
boat
pass
allows
his
entire
army
to
elude
it
in
africa
a
whole
series
of
outrages
are
committed
against
the
almost
unarmed
inhabitants
and
the
men
who
commit
these
crimes
especially
their
leader
assure
themselves
that
this
is
admirable
this
is
glory
it
resembles
caesar
and
alexander
the
great
and
is
therefore
good
this
ideal
of
glory
and
grandeur
which
consists
not
merely
in
considering
nothing
wrong
that
one
does
but
in
priding
oneself
on
every
crime
one
commits
ascribing
to
it
an
incomprehensible
supernatural
significance
that
ideal
destined
to
guide
this
man
and
his
associates
had
scope
for
its
development
in
africa
whatever
he
does
succeeds
the
plague
does
not
touch
him
the
cruelty
of
murdering
prisoners
is
not
imputed
to
him
as
a
fault
his
childishly
rash
uncalled
for
and
ignoble
departure
from
africa
leaving
his
comrades
in
distress
is
set
down
to
his
credit
and
again
the
enemy
s
fleet
twice
lets
him
slip
past
when
intoxicated
by
the
crimes
he
has
committed
so
successfully
he
reaches
paris
the
dissolution
of
the
republican
government
which
a
year
earlier
might
have
ruined
him
has
reached
its
extreme
limit
and
his
presence
there
now
as
a
newcomer
free
from
party
entanglements
can
only
serve
to
exalt
him
and
though
he
himself
has
no
plan
he
is
quite
ready
for
his
new
role
he
had
no
plan
he
was
afraid
of
everything
but
the
parties
snatched
at
him
and
demanded
his
participation
he
alone
with
his
ideal
of
glory
and
grandeur
developed
in
italy
and
egypt
his
insane
self
adulation
his
boldness
in
crime
and
frankness
in
lying
he
alone
could
justify
what
had
to
be
done
he
is
needed
for
the
place
that
awaits
him
and
so
almost
apart
from
his
will
and
despite
his
indecision
his
lack
of
a
plan
and
all
his
mistakes
he
is
drawn
into
a
conspiracy
that
aims
at
seizing
power
and
the
conspiracy
is
crowned
with
success
he
is
pushed
into
a
meeting
of
the
legislature
in
alarm
he
wishes
to
flee
considering
himself
lost
he
pretends
to
fall
into
a
swoon
and
says
senseless
things
that
should
have
ruined
him
but
the
once
proud
and
shrewd
rulers
of
france
feeling
that
their
part
is
played
out
are
even
more
bewildered
than
he
and
do
not
say
the
words
they
should
have
said
to
destroy
him
and
retain
their
power
chance
millions
of
chances
give
him
power
and
all
men
as
if
by
agreement
co
operate
to
confirm
that
power
chance
forms
the
characters
of
the
rulers
of
france
who
submit
to
him
chance
forms
the
character
of
paul
i
of
russia
who
recognizes
his
government
chance
contrives
a
plot
against
him
which
not
only
fails
to
harm
him
but
confirms
his
power
chance
puts
the
duc
d
enghien
in
his
hands
and
unexpectedly
causes
him
to
kill
him
thereby
convincing
the
mob
more
forcibly
than
in
any
other
way
that
he
had
the
right
since
he
had
the
might
chance
contrives
that
though
he
directs
all
his
efforts
to
prepare
an
expedition
against
england
which
would
inevitably
have
ruined
him
he
never
carries
out
that
intention
but
unexpectedly
falls
upon
mack
and
the
austrians
who
surrender
without
a
battle
chance
and
genius
give
him
the
victory
at
austerlitz
and
by
chance
all
men
not
only
the
french
but
all
europe
except
england
which
does
not
take
part
in
the
events
about
to
happen
despite
their
former
horror
and
detestation
of
his
crimes
now
recognize
his
authority
the
title
he
has
given
himself
and
his
ideal
of
grandeur
and
glory
which
seems
excellent
and
reasonable
to
them
all
as
if
measuring
themselves
and
preparing
for
the
coming
movement
the
western
forces
push
toward
the
east
several
times
in
and
gaining
strength
and
growing
in
the
group
of
people
that
had
formed
in
france
unites
into
one
group
with
the
peoples
of
central
europe
the
strength
of
the
justification
of
the
man
who
stands
at
the
head
of
the
movement
grows
with
the
increased
size
of
the
group
during
the
ten
year
preparatory
period
this
man
had
formed
relations
with
all
the
crowned
heads
of
europe
the
discredited
rulers
of
the
world
can
oppose
no
reasonable
ideal
to
the
insensate
napoleonic
ideal
of
glory
and
grandeur
one
after
another
they
hasten
to
display
their
insignificance
before
him
the
king
of
prussia
sends
his
wife
to
seek
the
great
man
s
mercy
the
emperor
of
austria
considers
it
a
favor
that
this
man
receives
a
daughter
the
caesars
into
his
bed
the
pope
the
guardian
of
all
that
the
nations
hold
sacred
utilizes
religion
for
the
aggrandizement
of
the
great
man
it
is
not
napoleon
who
prepares
himself
for
the
accomplishment
of
his
role
so
much
as
all
those
round
him
who
prepare
him
to
take
on
himself
the
whole
responsibility
for
what
is
happening
and
has
to
happen
there
is
no
step
no
crime
or
petty
fraud
he
commits
which
in
the
mouths
of
those
around
him
is
not
at
once
represented
as
a
great
deed
the
most
suitable
fete
the
germans
can
devise
for
him
is
a
celebration
of
jena
and
auerstadt
not
only
is
he
great
but
so
are
his
ancestors
his
brothers
his
stepsons
and
his
brothers
in
law
everything
is
done
to
deprive
him
of
the
remains
of
his
reason
and
to
prepare
him
for
his
terrible
part
and
when
he
is
ready
so
too
are
the
forces
the
invasion
pushes
eastward
and
reaches
its
final
goal
moscow
that
city
is
taken
the
russian
army
suffers
heavier
losses
than
the
opposing
armies
had
suffered
in
the
former
war
from
austerlitz
to
wagram
but
suddenly
instead
of
those
chances
and
that
genius
which
hitherto
had
so
consistently
led
him
by
an
uninterrupted
series
of
successes
to
the
predestined
goal
an
innumerable
sequence
of
inverse
chances
occur
from
the
cold
in
his
head
at
borodino
to
the
sparks
which
set
moscow
on
fire
and
the
frosts
and
instead
of
genius
stupidity
and
immeasurable
baseness
become
evident
the
invaders
flee
turn
back
flee
again
and
all
the
chances
are
now
not
for
napoleon
but
always
against
him
a
countermovement
is
then
accomplished
from
east
to
west
with
a
remarkable
resemblance
to
the
preceding
movement
from
west
to
east
attempted
drives
from
east
to
west
similar
to
the
contrary
movements
of
and
precede
the
great
westward
movement
there
is
the
same
coalescence
into
a
group
of
enormous
dimensions
the
same
adhesion
of
the
people
of
central
europe
to
the
movement
the
same
hesitation
midway
and
the
same
increasing
rapidity
as
the
goal
is
approached
paris
the
ultimate
goal
is
reached
the
napoleonic
government
and
army
are
destroyed
napoleon
himself
is
no
longer
of
any
account
all
his
actions
are
evidently
pitiful
and
mean
but
again
an
inexplicable
chance
occurs
the
allies
detest
napoleon
whom
they
regard
as
the
cause
of
their
sufferings
deprived
of
power
and
authority
his
crimes
and
his
craft
exposed
he
should
have
appeared
to
them
what
he
appeared
ten
years
previously
and
one
year
later
an
outlawed
brigand
but
by
some
strange
chance
no
one
perceives
this
his
part
is
not
yet
ended
the
man
who
ten
years
before
and
a
year
later
was
considered
an
outlawed
brigand
is
sent
to
an
island
two
days
sail
from
france
which
for
some
reason
is
presented
to
him
as
his
dominion
and
guards
are
given
to
him
and
millions
of
money
are
paid
him
chapter
iv
the
flood
of
nations
begins
to
subside
into
its
normal
channels
the
waves
of
the
great
movement
abate
and
on
the
calm
surface
eddies
are
formed
in
which
float
the
diplomatists
who
imagine
that
they
have
caused
the
floods
to
abate
but
the
smooth
sea
again
suddenly
becomes
disturbed
the
diplomatists
think
that
their
disagreements
are
the
cause
of
this
fresh
pressure
of
natural
forces
they
anticipate
war
between
their
sovereigns
the
position
seems
to
them
insoluble
but
the
wave
they
feel
to
be
rising
does
not
come
from
the
quarter
they
expect
it
rises
again
from
the
same
point
as
before
paris
the
last
backwash
of
the
movement
from
the
west
occurs
a
backwash
which
serves
to
solve
the
apparently
insuperable
diplomatic
difficulties
and
ends
the
military
movement
of
that
period
of
history
the
man
who
had
devastated
france
returns
to
france
alone
without
any
conspiracy
and
without
soldiers
any
guard
might
arrest
him
but
by
strange
chance
no
one
does
so
and
all
rapturously
greet
the
man
they
cursed
the
day
before
and
will
curse
again
a
month
later
this
man
is
still
needed
to
justify
the
final
collective
act
that
act
is
performed
the
last
role
is
played
the
actor
is
bidden
to
disrobe
and
wash
off
his
powder
and
paint
he
will
not
be
wanted
any
more
and
some
years
pass
during
which
he
plays
a
pitiful
comedy
to
himself
in
solitude
on
his
island
justifying
his
actions
by
intrigues
and
lies
when
the
justification
is
no
longer
needed
and
displaying
to
the
whole
world
what
it
was
that
people
had
mistaken
for
strength
as
long
as
an
unseen
hand
directed
his
actions
the
manager
having
brought
the
drama
to
a
close
and
stripped
the
actor
shows
him
to
us
see
what
you
believed
in
this
is
he
do
you
now
see
that
it
was
not
he
but
i
who
moved
you
but
dazed
by
the
force
of
the
movement
it
was
long
before
people
understood
this
still
greater
coherence
and
inevitability
is
seen
in
the
life
of
alexander
i
the
man
who
stood
at
the
head
of
the
countermovement
from
east
to
west
what
was
needed
for
him
who
overshadowing
others
stood
at
the
head
of
that
movement
from
east
to
west
what
was
needed
was
a
sense
of
justice
and
a
sympathy
with
european
affairs
but
a
remote
sympathy
not
dulled
by
petty
interests
a
moral
superiority
over
those
sovereigns
of
the
day
who
co
operated
with
him
a
mild
and
attractive
personality
and
a
personal
grievance
against
napoleon
and
all
this
was
found
in
alexander
i
all
this
had
been
prepared
by
innumerable
so
called
chances
in
his
life
his
education
his
early
liberalism
the
advisers
who
surrounded
him
and
by
austerlitz
and
tilsit
and
erfurt
during
the
national
war
he
was
inactive
because
he
was
not
needed
but
as
soon
as
the
necessity
for
a
general
european
war
presented
itself
he
appeared
in
his
place
at
the
given
moment
and
uniting
the
nations
of
europe
led
them
to
the
goal
the
goal
is
reached
after
the
final
war
of
alexander
possesses
all
possible
power
how
does
he
use
it
alexander
i
the
pacifier
of
europe
the
man
who
from
his
early
years
had
striven
only
for
his
people
s
welfare
the
originator
of
the
liberal
innovations
in
his
fatherland
now
that
he
seemed
to
possess
the
utmost
power
and
therefore
to
have
the
possibility
of
bringing
about
the
welfare
of
his
peoples
at
the
time
when
napoleon
in
exile
was
drawing
up
childish
and
mendacious
plans
of
how
he
would
have
made
mankind
happy
had
he
retained
power
alexander
i
having
fulfilled
his
mission
and
feeling
the
hand
of
god
upon
him
suddenly
recognizes
the
insignificance
of
that
supposed
power
turns
away
from
it
and
gives
it
into
the
hands
of
contemptible
men
whom
he
despises
saying
only
not
unto
us
not
unto
us
but
unto
thy
name
i
too
am
a
man
like
the
rest
of
you
let
me
live
like
a
man
and
think
of
my
soul
and
of
god
as
the
sun
and
each
atom
of
ether
is
a
sphere
complete
in
itself
and
yet
at
the
same
time
only
a
part
of
a
whole
too
immense
for
man
to
comprehend
so
each
individual
has
within
himself
his
own
aims
and
yet
has
them
to
serve
a
general
purpose
incomprehensible
to
man
a
bee
settling
on
a
flower
has
stung
a
child
and
the
child
is
afraid
of
bees
and
declares
that
bees
exist
to
sting
people
a
poet
admires
the
bee
sucking
from
the
chalice
of
a
flower
and
says
it
exists
to
suck
the
fragrance
of
flowers
a
beekeeper
seeing
the
bee
collect
pollen
from
flowers
and
carry
it
to
the
hive
says
that
it
exists
to
gather
honey
another
beekeeper
who
has
studied
the
life
of
the
hive
more
closely
says
that
the
bee
gathers
pollen
dust
to
feed
the
young
bees
and
rear
a
queen
and
that
it
exists
to
perpetuate
its
race
a
botanist
notices
that
the
bee
flying
with
the
pollen
of
a
male
flower
to
a
pistil
fertilizes
the
latter
and
sees
in
this
the
purpose
of
the
bee
s
existence
another
observing
the
migration
of
plants
notices
that
the
bee
helps
in
this
work
and
may
say
that
in
this
lies
the
purpose
of
the
bee
but
the
ultimate
purpose
of
the
bee
is
not
exhausted
by
the
first
the
second
or
any
of
the
processes
the
human
mind
can
discern
the
higher
the
human
intellect
rises
in
the
discovery
of
these
purposes
the
more
obvious
it
becomes
that
the
ultimate
purpose
is
beyond
our
comprehension
all
that
is
accessible
to
man
is
the
relation
of
the
life
of
the
bee
to
other
manifestations
of
life
and
so
it
is
with
the
purpose
of
historic
characters
and
nations
chapter
v
natasha
s
wedding
to
bezukhov
which
took
place
in
was
the
last
happy
event
in
the
family
of
the
old
rostovs
count
ilya
rostov
died
that
same
year
and
as
always
happens
after
the
father
s
death
the
family
group
broke
up
the
events
of
the
previous
year
the
burning
of
moscow
and
the
flight
from
it
the
death
of
prince
andrew
natasha
s
despair
petya
s
death
and
the
old
countess
grief
fell
blow
after
blow
on
the
old
count
s
head
he
seemed
to
be
unable
to
understand
the
meaning
of
all
these
events
and
bowed
his
old
head
in
a
spiritual
sense
as
if
expecting
and
inviting
further
blows
which
would
finish
him
he
seemed
now
frightened
and
distraught
and
now
unnaturally
animated
and
enterprising
the
arrangements
for
natasha
s
marriage
occupied
him
for
a
while
he
ordered
dinners
and
suppers
and
obviously
tried
to
appear
cheerful
but
his
cheerfulness
was
not
infectious
as
it
used
to
be
on
the
contrary
it
evoked
the
compassion
of
those
who
knew
and
liked
him
when
pierre
and
his
wife
had
left
he
grew
very
quiet
and
began
to
complain
of
depression
a
few
days
later
he
fell
ill
and
took
to
his
bed
he
realized
from
the
first
that
he
would
not
get
up
again
despite
the
doctor
s
encouragement
the
countess
passed
a
fortnight
in
an
armchair
by
his
pillow
without
undressing
every
time
she
gave
him
his
medicine
he
sobbed
and
silently
kissed
her
hand
on
his
last
day
sobbing
he
asked
her
and
his
absent
son
to
forgive
him
for
having
dissipated
their
property
that
being
the
chief
fault
of
which
he
was
conscious
after
receiving
communion
and
unction
he
quietly
died
and
next
day
a
throng
of
acquaintances
who
came
to
pay
their
last
respects
to
the
deceased
filled
the
house
rented
by
the
rostovs
all
these
acquaintances
who
had
so
often
dined
and
danced
at
his
house
and
had
so
often
laughed
at
him
now
said
with
a
common
feeling
of
self
reproach
and
emotion
as
if
justifying
themselves
well
whatever
he
may
have
been
he
was
a
most
worthy
man
you
don
t
meet
such
men
nowadays
and
which
of
us
has
not
weaknesses
of
his
own
it
was
just
when
the
count
s
affairs
had
become
so
involved
that
it
was
impossible
to
say
what
would
happen
if
he
lived
another
year
that
he
unexpectedly
died
nicholas
was
with
the
russian
army
in
paris
when
the
news
of
his
father
s
death
reached
him
he
at
once
resigned
his
commission
and
without
waiting
for
it
to
be
accepted
took
leave
of
absence
and
went
to
moscow
the
state
of
the
count
s
affairs
became
quite
obvious
a
month
after
his
death
surprising
everyone
by
the
immense
total
of
small
debts
the
existence
of
which
no
one
had
suspected
the
debts
amounted
to
double
the
value
of
the
property
friends
and
relations
advised
nicholas
to
decline
the
inheritance
but
he
regarded
such
a
refusal
as
a
slur
on
his
father
s
memory
which
he
held
sacred
and
therefore
would
not
hear
of
refusing
and
accepted
the
inheritance
together
with
the
obligation
to
pay
the
debts
the
creditors
who
had
so
long
been
silent
restrained
by
a
vague
but
powerful
influence
exerted
on
them
while
he
lived
by
the
count
s
careless
good
nature
all
proceeded
to
enforce
their
claims
at
once
as
always
happens
in
such
cases
rivalry
sprang
up
as
to
which
should
get
paid
first
and
those
who
like
mitenka
held
promissory
notes
given
them
as
presents
now
became
the
most
exacting
of
the
creditors
nicholas
was
allowed
no
respite
and
no
peace
and
those
who
had
seemed
to
pity
the
old
man
the
cause
of
their
losses
if
they
were
losses
now
remorselessly
pursued
the
young
heir
who
had
voluntarily
undertaken
the
debts
and
was
obviously
not
guilty
of
contracting
them
not
one
of
the
plans
nicholas
tried
succeeded
the
estate
was
sold
by
auction
for
half
its
value
and
half
the
debts
still
remained
unpaid
nicholas
accepted
thirty
thousand
rubles
offered
him
by
his
brother
in
law
bezukhov
to
pay
off
debts
he
regarded
as
genuinely
due
for
value
received
and
to
avoid
being
imprisoned
for
the
remainder
as
the
creditors
threatened
he
re
entered
the
government
service
he
could
not
rejoin
the
army
where
he
would
have
been
made
colonel
at
the
next
vacancy
for
his
mother
now
clung
to
him
as
her
one
hold
on
life
and
so
despite
his
reluctance
to
remain
in
moscow
among
people
who
had
known
him
before
and
despite
his
abhorrence
of
the
civil
service
he
accepted
a
post
in
moscow
in
that
service
doffed
the
uniform
of
which
he
was
so
fond
and
moved
with
his
mother
and
sonya
to
a
small
house
on
the
sivtsev
vrazhek
natasha
and
pierre
were
living
in
petersburg
at
the
time
and
had
no
clear
idea
of
nicholas
circumstances
having
borrowed
money
from
his
brother
in
law
nicholas
tried
to
hide
his
wretched
condition
from
him
his
position
was
the
more
difficult
because
with
his
salary
of
twelve
hundred
rubles
he
had
not
only
to
keep
himself
his
mother
and
sonya
but
had
to
shield
his
mother
from
knowledge
of
their
poverty
the
countess
could
not
conceive
of
life
without
the
luxurious
conditions
she
had
been
used
to
from
childhood
and
unable
to
realize
how
hard
it
was
for
her
son
kept
demanding
now
a
carriage
which
they
did
not
keep
to
send
for
a
friend
now
some
expensive
article
of
food
for
herself
or
wine
for
her
son
or
money
to
buy
a
present
as
a
surprise
for
natasha
or
sonya
or
for
nicholas
himself
sonya
kept
house
attended
on
her
aunt
read
to
her
put
up
with
her
whims
and
secret
ill
will
and
helped
nicholas
to
conceal
their
poverty
from
the
old
countess
nicholas
felt
himself
irredeemably
indebted
to
sonya
for
all
she
was
doing
for
his
mother
and
greatly
admired
her
patience
and
devotion
but
tried
to
keep
aloof
from
her
he
seemed
in
his
heart
to
reproach
her
for
being
too
perfect
and
because
there
was
nothing
to
reproach
her
with
she
had
all
that
people
are
valued
for
but
little
that
could
have
made
him
love
her
he
felt
that
the
more
he
valued
her
the
less
he
loved
her
he
had
taken
her
at
her
word
when
she
wrote
giving
him
his
freedom
and
now
behaved
as
if
all
that
had
passed
between
them
had
been
long
forgotten
and
could
never
in
any
case
be
renewed
nicholas
position
became
worse
and
worse
the
idea
of
putting
something
aside
out
of
his
salary
proved
a
dream
not
only
did
he
not
save
anything
but
to
comply
with
his
mother
s
demands
he
even
incurred
some
small
debts
he
could
see
no
way
out
of
this
situation
the
idea
of
marrying
some
rich
woman
which
was
suggested
to
him
by
his
female
relations
was
repugnant
to
him
the
other
way
out
his
mother
s
death
never
entered
his
head
he
wished
for
nothing
and
hoped
for
nothing
and
deep
in
his
heart
experienced
a
gloomy
and
stern
satisfaction
in
an
uncomplaining
endurance
of
his
position
he
tried
to
avoid
his
old
acquaintances
with
their
commiseration
and
offensive
offers
of
assistance
he
avoided
all
distraction
and
recreation
and
even
at
home
did
nothing
but
play
cards
with
his
mother
pace
silently
up
and
down
the
room
and
smoke
one
pipe
after
another
he
seemed
carefully
to
cherish
within
himself
the
gloomy
mood
which
alone
enabled
him
to
endure
his
position
chapter
vi
at
the
beginning
of
winter
princess
mary
came
to
moscow
from
reports
current
in
town
she
learned
how
the
rostovs
were
situated
and
how
the
son
has
sacrificed
himself
for
his
mother
as
people
were
saying
i
never
expected
anything
else
of
him
said
princess
mary
to
herself
feeling
a
joyous
sense
of
her
love
for
him
remembering
her
friendly
relations
with
all
the
rostovs
which
had
made
her
almost
a
member
of
the
family
she
thought
it
her
duty
to
go
to
see
them
but
remembering
her
relations
with
nicholas
in
voronezh
she
was
shy
about
doing
so
making
a
great
effort
she
did
however
go
to
call
on
them
a
few
weeks
after
her
arrival
in
moscow
nicholas
was
the
first
to
meet
her
as
the
countess
room
could
only
be
reached
through
his
but
instead
of
being
greeted
with
pleasure
as
she
had
expected
at
his
first
glance
at
her
his
face
assumed
a
cold
stiff
proud
expression
she
had
not
seen
on
it
before
he
inquired
about
her
health
led
the
way
to
his
mother
and
having
sat
there
for
five
minutes
left
the
room
when
the
princess
came
out
of
the
countess
room
nicholas
met
her
again
and
with
marked
solemnity
and
stiffness
accompanied
her
to
the
anteroom
to
her
remarks
about
his
mother
s
health
he
made
no
reply
what
s
that
to
you
leave
me
in
peace
his
looks
seemed
to
say
why
does
she
come
prowling
here
what
does
she
want
i
can
t
bear
these
ladies
and
all
these
civilities
said
he
aloud
in
sonya
s
presence
evidently
unable
to
repress
his
vexation
after
the
princess
carriage
had
disappeared
oh
nicholas
how
can
you
talk
like
that
cried
sonya
hardly
able
to
conceal
her
delight
she
is
so
kind
and
mamma
is
so
fond
of
her
nicholas
did
not
reply
and
tried
to
avoid
speaking
of
the
princess
any
more
but
after
her
visit
the
old
countess
spoke
of
her
several
times
a
day
she
sang
her
praises
insisted
that
her
son
must
call
on
her
expressed
a
wish
to
see
her
often
but
yet
always
became
ill
humored
when
she
began
to
talk
about
her
nicholas
tried
to
keep
silence
when
his
mother
spoke
of
the
princess
but
his
silence
irritated
her
she
is
a
very
admirable
and
excellent
young
woman
said
she
and
you
must
go
and
call
on
her
you
would
at
least
be
seeing
somebody
and
i
think
it
must
be
dull
for
you
only
seeing
us
but
i
don
t
in
the
least
want
to
mamma
you
used
to
want
to
and
now
you
don
t
really
i
don
t
understand
you
my
dear
one
day
you
are
dull
and
the
next
you
refuse
to
see
anyone
but
i
never
said
i
was
dull
why
you
said
yourself
you
don
t
want
even
to
see
her
she
is
a
very
admirable
young
woman
and
you
always
liked
her
but
now
suddenly
you
have
got
some
notion
or
other
in
your
head
you
hide
everything
from
me
not
at
all
mamma
if
i
were
asking
you
to
do
something
disagreeable
now
but
i
only
ask
you
to
return
a
call
one
would
think
mere
politeness
required
it
well
i
have
asked
you
and
now
i
won
t
interfere
any
more
since
you
have
secrets
from
your
mother
well
then
i
ll
go
if
you
wish
it
it
doesn
t
matter
to
me
i
only
wish
it
for
your
sake
nicholas
sighed
bit
his
mustache
and
laid
out
the
cards
for
a
patience
trying
to
divert
his
mother
s
attention
to
another
topic
the
same
conversation
was
repeated
next
day
and
the
day
after
and
the
day
after
that
after
her
visit
to
the
rostovs
and
her
unexpectedly
chilly
reception
by
nicholas
princess
mary
confessed
to
herself
that
she
had
been
right
in
not
wishing
to
be
the
first
to
call
i
expected
nothing
else
she
told
herself
calling
her
pride
to
her
aid
i
have
nothing
to
do
with
him
and
i
only
wanted
to
see
the
old
lady
who
was
always
kind
to
me
and
to
whom
i
am
under
many
obligations
but
she
could
not
pacify
herself
with
these
reflections
a
feeling
akin
to
remorse
troubled
her
when
she
thought
of
her
visit
though
she
had
firmly
resolved
not
to
call
on
the
rostovs
again
and
to
forget
the
whole
matter
she
felt
herself
all
the
time
in
an
awkward
position
and
when
she
asked
herself
what
distressed
her
she
had
to
admit
that
it
was
her
relation
to
rostov
his
cold
polite
manner
did
not
express
his
feeling
for
her
she
knew
that
but
it
concealed
something
and
until
she
could
discover
what
that
something
was
she
felt
that
she
could
not
be
at
ease
one
day
in
midwinter
when
sitting
in
the
schoolroom
attending
to
her
nephew
s
lessons
she
was
informed
that
rostov
had
called
with
a
firm
resolution
not
to
betray
herself
and
not
show
her
agitation
she
sent
for
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
went
with
her
to
the
drawing
room
her
first
glance
at
nicholas
face
told
her
that
he
had
only
come
to
fulfill
the
demands
of
politeness
and
she
firmly
resolved
to
maintain
the
tone
in
which
he
addressed
her
they
spoke
of
the
countess
health
of
their
mutual
friends
of
the
latest
war
news
and
when
the
ten
minutes
required
by
propriety
had
elapsed
after
which
a
visitor
may
rise
nicholas
got
up
to
say
good
by
with
mademoiselle
bourienne
s
help
the
princess
had
maintained
the
conversation
very
well
but
at
the
very
last
moment
just
when
he
rose
she
was
so
tired
of
talking
of
what
did
not
interest
her
and
her
mind
was
so
full
of
the
question
why
she
alone
was
granted
so
little
happiness
in
life
that
in
a
fit
of
absent
mindedness
she
sat
still
her
luminous
eyes
gazing
fixedly
before
her
not
noticing
that
he
had
risen
nicholas
glanced
at
her
and
wishing
to
appear
not
to
notice
her
abstraction
made
some
remark
to
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
then
again
looked
at
the
princess
she
still
sat
motionless
with
a
look
of
suffering
on
her
gentle
face
he
suddenly
felt
sorry
for
her
and
was
vaguely
conscious
that
he
might
be
the
cause
of
the
sadness
her
face
expressed
he
wished
to
help
her
and
say
something
pleasant
but
could
think
of
nothing
to
say
good
by
princess
said
he
she
started
flushed
and
sighed
deeply
oh
i
beg
your
pardon
she
said
as
if
waking
up
are
you
going
already
count
well
then
good
by
oh
but
the
cushion
for
the
countess
wait
a
moment
i
ll
fetch
it
said
mademoiselle
bourienne
and
she
left
the
room
they
both
sat
silent
with
an
occasional
glance
at
one
another
yes
princess
said
nicholas
at
last
with
a
sad
smile
it
doesn
t
seem
long
ago
since
we
first
met
at
bogucharovo
but
how
much
water
has
flowed
since
then
in
what
distress
we
all
seemed
to
be
then
yet
i
would
give
much
to
bring
back
that
time
but
there
s
no
bringing
it
back
princess
mary
gazed
intently
into
his
eyes
with
her
own
luminous
ones
as
he
said
this
she
seemed
to
be
trying
to
fathom
the
hidden
meaning
of
his
words
which
would
explain
his
feeling
for
her
yes
yes
said
she
but
you
have
no
reason
to
regret
the
past
count
as
i
understand
your
present
life
i
think
you
will
always
recall
it
with
satisfaction
because
the
self
sacrifice
that
fills
it
now
i
cannot
accept
your
praise
he
interrupted
her
hurriedly
on
the
contrary
i
continually
reproach
myself
but
this
is
not
at
all
an
interesting
or
cheerful
subject
his
face
again
resumed
its
former
stiff
and
cold
expression
but
the
princess
had
caught
a
glimpse
of
the
man
she
had
known
and
loved
and
it
was
to
him
that
she
now
spoke
i
thought
you
would
allow
me
to
tell
you
this
she
said
i
had
come
so
near
to
you
and
to
all
your
family
that
i
thought
you
would
not
consider
my
sympathy
misplaced
but
i
was
mistaken
and
suddenly
her
voice
trembled
i
don
t
know
why
she
continued
recovering
herself
but
you
used
to
be
different
and
there
are
a
thousand
reasons
why
laying
special
emphasis
on
the
why
thank
you
princess
he
added
softly
sometimes
it
is
hard
so
that
s
why
that
s
why
a
voice
whispered
in
princess
mary
s
soul
no
it
was
not
only
that
gay
kind
and
frank
look
not
only
that
handsome
exterior
that
i
loved
in
him
i
divined
his
noble
resolute
self
sacrificing
spirit
too
she
said
to
herself
yes
he
is
poor
now
and
i
am
rich
yes
that
s
the
only
reason
yes
were
it
not
for
that
and
remembering
his
former
tenderness
and
looking
now
at
his
kind
sorrowful
face
she
suddenly
understood
the
cause
of
his
coldness
but
why
count
why
she
almost
cried
unconsciously
moving
closer
to
him
why
tell
me
you
must
tell
me
he
was
silent
i
don
t
understand
your
why
count
she
continued
but
it
s
hard
for
me
i
confess
it
for
some
reason
you
wish
to
deprive
me
of
our
former
friendship
and
that
hurts
me
there
were
tears
in
her
eyes
and
in
her
voice
i
have
had
so
little
happiness
in
life
that
every
loss
is
hard
for
me
to
bear
excuse
me
good
by
and
suddenly
she
began
to
cry
and
was
hurrying
from
the
room
princess
for
god
s
sake
he
exclaimed
trying
to
stop
her
princess
she
turned
round
for
a
few
seconds
they
gazed
silently
into
one
another
s
eyes
and
what
had
seemed
impossible
and
remote
suddenly
became
possible
inevitable
and
very
near
chapter
vii
in
the
winter
of
nicholas
married
princess
mary
and
moved
to
bald
hills
with
his
wife
his
mother
and
sonya
within
four
years
he
had
paid
off
all
his
remaining
debts
without
selling
any
of
his
wife
s
property
and
having
received
a
small
inheritance
on
the
death
of
a
cousin
he
paid
his
debt
to
pierre
as
well
in
another
three
years
by
he
had
so
managed
his
affairs
that
he
was
able
to
buy
a
small
estate
adjoining
bald
hills
and
was
negotiating
to
buy
back
otradnoe
that
being
his
pet
dream
having
started
farming
from
necessity
he
soon
grew
so
devoted
to
it
that
it
became
his
favorite
and
almost
his
sole
occupation
nicholas
was
a
plain
farmer
he
did
not
like
innovations
especially
the
english
ones
then
coming
into
vogue
he
laughed
at
theoretical
treatises
on
estate
management
disliked
factories
the
raising
of
expensive
products
and
the
buying
of
expensive
seed
corn
and
did
not
make
a
hobby
of
any
particular
part
of
the
work
on
his
estate
he
always
had
before
his
mind
s
eye
the
estate
as
a
whole
and
not
any
particular
part
of
it
the
chief
thing
in
his
eyes
was
not
the
nitrogen
in
the
soil
nor
the
oxygen
in
the
air
nor
manures
nor
special
plows
but
that
most
important
agent
by
which
nitrogen
oxygen
manure
and
plow
were
made
effective
the
peasant
laborer
when
nicholas
first
began
farming
and
began
to
understand
its
different
branches
it
was
the
serf
who
especially
attracted
his
attention
the
peasant
seemed
to
him
not
merely
a
tool
but
also
a
judge
of
farming
and
an
end
in
himself
at
first
he
watched
the
serfs
trying
to
understand
their
aims
and
what
they
considered
good
and
bad
and
only
pretended
to
direct
them
and
give
orders
while
in
reality
learning
from
them
their
methods
their
manner
of
speech
and
their
judgment
of
what
was
good
and
bad
only
when
he
had
understood
the
peasants
tastes
and
aspirations
had
learned
to
talk
their
language
to
grasp
the
hidden
meaning
of
their
words
and
felt
akin
to
them
did
he
begin
boldly
to
manage
his
serfs
that
is
to
perform
toward
them
the
duties
demanded
of
him
and
nicholas
management
produced
very
brilliant
results
guided
by
some
gift
of
insight
on
taking
up
the
management
of
the
estates
he
at
once
unerringly
appointed
as
bailiff
village
elder
and
delegate
the
very
men
the
serfs
would
themselves
have
chosen
had
they
had
the
right
to
choose
and
these
posts
never
changed
hands
before
analyzing
the
properties
of
manure
before
entering
into
the
debit
and
credit
as
he
ironically
called
it
he
found
out
how
many
cattle
the
peasants
had
and
increased
the
number
by
all
possible
means
he
kept
the
peasant
families
together
in
the
largest
groups
possible
not
allowing
the
family
groups
to
divide
into
separate
households
he
was
hard
alike
on
the
lazy
the
depraved
and
the
weak
and
tried
to
get
them
expelled
from
the
commune
he
was
as
careful
of
the
sowing
and
reaping
of
the
peasants
hay
and
corn
as
of
his
own
and
few
landowners
had
their
crops
sown
and
harvested
so
early
and
so
well
or
got
so
good
a
return
as
did
nicholas
he
disliked
having
anything
to
do
with
the
domestic
serfs
the
drones
as
he
called
them
and
everyone
said
he
spoiled
them
by
his
laxity
when
a
decision
had
to
be
taken
regarding
a
domestic
serf
especially
if
one
had
to
be
punished
he
always
felt
undecided
and
consulted
everybody
in
the
house
but
when
it
was
possible
to
have
a
domestic
serf
conscripted
instead
of
a
land
worker
he
did
so
without
the
least
hesitation
he
never
felt
any
hesitation
in
dealing
with
the
peasants
he
knew
that
his
every
decision
would
be
approved
by
them
all
with
very
few
exceptions
he
did
not
allow
himself
either
to
be
hard
on
or
punish
a
man
or
to
make
things
easy
for
or
reward
anyone
merely
because
he
felt
inclined
to
do
so
he
could
not
have
said
by
what
standard
he
judged
what
he
should
or
should
not
do
but
the
standard
was
quite
firm
and
definite
in
his
own
mind
often
speaking
with
vexation
of
some
failure
or
irregularity
he
would
say
what
can
one
do
with
our
russian
peasants
and
imagined
that
he
could
not
bear
them
yet
he
loved
our
russian
peasants
and
their
way
of
life
with
his
whole
soul
and
for
that
very
reason
had
understood
and
assimilated
the
one
way
and
manner
of
farming
which
produced
good
results
countess
mary
was
jealous
of
this
passion
of
her
husband
s
and
regretted
that
she
could
not
share
it
but
she
could
not
understand
the
joys
and
vexations
he
derived
from
that
world
to
her
so
remote
and
alien
she
could
not
understand
why
he
was
so
particularly
animated
and
happy
when
after
getting
up
at
daybreak
and
spending
the
whole
morning
in
the
fields
or
on
the
threshing
floor
he
returned
from
the
sowing
or
mowing
or
reaping
to
have
tea
with
her
she
did
not
understand
why
he
spoke
with
such
admiration
and
delight
of
the
farming
of
the
thrifty
and
well
to
do
peasant
matthew
ermishin
who
with
his
family
had
carted
corn
all
night
or
of
the
fact
that
his
nicholas
sheaves
were
already
stacked
before
anyone
else
had
his
harvest
in
she
did
not
understand
why
he
stepped
out
from
the
window
to
the
veranda
and
smiled
under
his
mustache
and
winked
so
joyfully
when
warm
steady
rain
began
to
fall
on
the
dry
and
thirsty
shoots
of
the
young
oats
or
why
when
the
wind
carried
away
a
threatening
cloud
during
the
hay
harvest
he
would
return
from
the
barn
flushed
sunburned
and
perspiring
with
a
smell
of
wormwood
and
gentian
in
his
hair
and
gleefully
rubbing
his
hands
would
say
well
one
more
day
and
my
grain
and
the
peasants
will
all
be
under
cover
still
less
did
she
understand
why
he
kindhearted
and
always
ready
to
anticipate
her
wishes
should
become
almost
desperate
when
she
brought
him
a
petition
from
some
peasant
men
or
women
who
had
appealed
to
her
to
be
excused
some
work
why
he
that
kind
nicholas
should
obstinately
refuse
her
angrily
asking
her
not
to
interfere
in
what
was
not
her
business
she
felt
he
had
a
world
apart
which
he
loved
passionately
and
which
had
laws
she
had
not
fathomed
sometimes
when
trying
to
understand
him
she
spoke
of
the
good
work
he
was
doing
for
his
serfs
he
would
be
vexed
and
reply
not
in
the
least
it
never
entered
my
head
and
i
wouldn
t
do
that
for
their
good
that
s
all
poetry
and
old
wives
talk
all
that
doing
good
to
one
s
neighbor
what
i
want
is
that
our
children
should
not
have
to
go
begging
i
must
put
our
affairs
in
order
while
i
am
alive
that
s
all
and
to
do
that
order
and
strictness
are
essential
that
s
all
about
it
said
he
clenching
his
vigorous
fist
and
fairness
of
course
he
added
for
if
the
peasant
is
naked
and
hungry
and
has
only
one
miserable
horse
he
can
do
no
good
either
for
himself
or
for
me
and
all
nicholas
did
was
fruitful
probably
just
because
he
refused
to
allow
himself
to
think
that
he
was
doing
good
to
others
for
virtue
s
sake
his
means
increased
rapidly
serfs
from
neighboring
estates
came
to
beg
him
to
buy
them
and
long
after
his
death
the
memory
of
his
administration
was
devoutly
preserved
among
the
serfs
he
was
a
master
the
peasants
affairs
first
and
then
his
own
of
course
he
was
not
to
be
trifled
with
either
in
a
word
he
was
a
real
master
chapter
viii
one
matter
connected
with
his
management
sometimes
worried
nicholas
and
that
was
his
quick
temper
together
with
his
old
hussar
habit
of
making
free
use
of
his
fists
at
first
he
saw
nothing
reprehensible
in
this
but
in
the
second
year
of
his
marriage
his
view
of
that
form
of
punishment
suddenly
changed
once
in
summer
he
had
sent
for
the
village
elder
from
bogucharovo
a
man
who
had
succeeded
to
the
post
when
dron
died
and
who
was
accused
of
dishonesty
and
various
irregularities
nicholas
went
out
into
the
porch
to
question
him
and
immediately
after
the
elder
had
given
a
few
replies
the
sound
of
cries
and
blows
were
heard
on
returning
to
lunch
nicholas
went
up
to
his
wife
who
sat
with
her
head
bent
low
over
her
embroidery
frame
and
as
usual
began
to
tell
her
what
he
had
been
doing
that
morning
among
other
things
he
spoke
of
the
bogucharovo
elder
countess
mary
turned
red
and
then
pale
but
continued
to
sit
with
head
bowed
and
lips
compressed
and
gave
her
husband
no
reply
such
an
insolent
scoundrel
he
cried
growing
hot
again
at
the
mere
recollection
of
him
if
he
had
told
me
he
was
drunk
and
did
not
see
but
what
is
the
matter
with
you
mary
he
suddenly
asked
countess
mary
raised
her
head
and
tried
to
speak
but
hastily
looked
down
again
and
her
lips
puckered
why
whatever
is
the
matter
my
dearest
the
looks
of
the
plain
countess
mary
always
improved
when
she
was
in
tears
she
never
cried
from
pain
or
vexation
but
always
from
sorrow
or
pity
and
when
she
wept
her
radiant
eyes
acquired
an
irresistible
charm
the
moment
nicholas
took
her
hand
she
could
no
longer
restrain
herself
and
began
to
cry
nicholas
i
saw
it
he
was
to
blame
but
why
do
you
nicholas
and
she
covered
her
face
with
her
hands
nicholas
said
nothing
he
flushed
crimson
left
her
side
and
paced
up
and
down
the
room
he
understood
what
she
was
weeping
about
but
could
not
in
his
heart
at
once
agree
with
her
that
what
he
had
regarded
from
childhood
as
quite
an
everyday
event
was
wrong
is
it
just
sentimentality
old
wives
tales
or
is
she
right
he
asked
himself
before
he
had
solved
that
point
he
glanced
again
at
her
face
filled
with
love
and
pain
and
he
suddenly
realized
that
she
was
right
and
that
he
had
long
been
sinning
against
himself
mary
he
said
softly
going
up
to
her
it
will
never
happen
again
i
give
you
my
word
never
he
repeated
in
a
trembling
voice
like
a
boy
asking
for
forgiveness
the
tears
flowed
faster
still
from
the
countess
eyes
she
took
his
hand
and
kissed
it
nicholas
when
did
you
break
your
cameo
she
asked
to
change
the
subject
looking
at
his
finger
on
which
he
wore
a
ring
with
a
cameo
of
laocoon
s
head
today
it
was
the
same
affair
oh
mary
don
t
remind
me
of
it
and
again
he
flushed
i
give
you
my
word
of
honor
it
shan
t
occur
again
and
let
this
always
be
a
reminder
to
me
and
he
pointed
to
the
broken
ring
after
that
when
in
discussions
with
his
village
elders
or
stewards
the
blood
rushed
to
his
face
and
his
fists
began
to
clench
nicholas
would
turn
the
broken
ring
on
his
finger
and
would
drop
his
eyes
before
the
man
who
was
making
him
angry
but
he
did
forget
himself
once
or
twice
within
a
twelvemonth
and
then
he
would
go
and
confess
to
his
wife
and
would
again
promise
that
this
should
really
be
the
very
last
time
mary
you
must
despise
me
he
would
say
i
deserve
it
you
should
go
go
away
at
once
if
you
don
t
feel
strong
enough
to
control
yourself
she
would
reply
sadly
trying
to
comfort
her
husband
among
the
gentry
of
the
province
nicholas
was
respected
but
not
liked
he
did
not
concern
himself
with
the
interests
of
his
own
class
and
consequently
some
thought
him
proud
and
others
thought
him
stupid
the
whole
summer
from
spring
sowing
to
harvest
he
was
busy
with
the
work
on
his
farm
in
autumn
he
gave
himself
up
to
hunting
with
the
same
business
like
seriousness
leaving
home
for
a
month
or
even
two
with
his
hunt
in
winter
he
visited
his
other
villages
or
spent
his
time
reading
the
books
he
read
were
chiefly
historical
and
on
these
he
spent
a
certain
sum
every
year
he
was
collecting
as
he
said
a
serious
library
and
he
made
it
a
rule
to
read
through
all
the
books
he
bought
he
would
sit
in
his
study
with
a
grave
air
reading
a
task
he
first
imposed
upon
himself
as
a
duty
but
which
afterwards
became
a
habit
affording
him
a
special
kind
of
pleasure
and
a
consciousness
of
being
occupied
with
serious
matters
in
winter
except
for
business
excursions
he
spent
most
of
his
time
at
home
making
himself
one
with
his
family
and
entering
into
all
the
details
of
his
children
s
relations
with
their
mother
the
harmony
between
him
and
his
wife
grew
closer
and
closer
and
he
daily
discovered
fresh
spiritual
treasures
in
her
from
the
time
of
his
marriage
sonya
had
lived
in
his
house
before
that
nicholas
had
told
his
wife
all
that
had
passed
between
himself
and
sonya
blaming
himself
and
commending
her
he
had
asked
princess
mary
to
be
gentle
and
kind
to
his
cousin
she
thoroughly
realized
the
wrong
he
had
done
sonya
felt
herself
to
blame
toward
her
and
imagined
that
her
wealth
had
influenced
nicholas
choice
she
could
not
find
fault
with
sonya
in
any
way
and
tried
to
be
fond
of
her
but
often
felt
ill
will
toward
her
which
she
could
not
overcome
once
she
had
a
talk
with
her
friend
natasha
about
sonya
and
about
her
own
injustice
toward
her
you
know
said
natasha
you
have
read
the
gospels
a
great
deal
there
is
a
passage
in
them
that
just
fits
sonya
what
asked
countess
mary
surprised
to
him
that
hath
shall
be
given
and
from
him
that
hath
not
shall
be
taken
away
you
remember
she
is
one
that
hath
not
why
i
don
t
know
perhaps
she
lacks
egotism
i
don
t
know
but
from
her
is
taken
away
and
everything
has
been
taken
away
sometimes
i
am
dreadfully
sorry
for
her
formerly
i
very
much
wanted
nicholas
to
marry
her
but
i
always
had
a
sort
of
presentiment
that
it
would
not
come
off
she
is
a
sterile
flower
you
know
like
some
strawberry
blossoms
sometimes
i
am
sorry
for
her
and
sometimes
i
think
she
doesn
t
feel
it
as
you
or
i
would
though
countess
mary
told
natasha
that
those
words
in
the
gospel
must
be
understood
differently
yet
looking
at
sonya
she
agreed
with
natasha
s
explanation
it
really
seemed
that
sonya
did
not
feel
her
position
trying
and
had
grown
quite
reconciled
to
her
lot
as
a
sterile
flower
she
seemed
to
be
fond
not
so
much
of
individuals
as
of
the
family
as
a
whole
like
a
cat
she
had
attached
herself
not
to
the
people
but
to
the
home
she
waited
on
the
old
countess
petted
and
spoiled
the
children
was
always
ready
to
render
the
small
services
for
which
she
had
a
gift
and
all
this
was
unconsciously
accepted
from
her
with
insufficient
gratitude
the
country
seat
at
bald
hills
had
been
rebuilt
though
not
on
the
same
scale
as
under
the
old
prince
the
buildings
begun
under
straitened
circumstances
were
more
than
simple
the
immense
house
on
the
old
stone
foundations
was
of
wood
plastered
only
inside
it
had
bare
deal
floors
and
was
furnished
with
very
simple
hard
sofas
armchairs
tables
and
chairs
made
by
their
own
serf
carpenters
out
of
their
own
birchwood
the
house
was
spacious
and
had
rooms
for
the
house
serfs
and
apartments
for
visitors
whole
families
of
the
rostovs
and
bolkonskis
relations
sometimes
came
to
bald
hills
with
sixteen
horses
and
dozens
of
servants
and
stayed
for
months
besides
that
four
times
a
year
on
the
name
days
and
birthdays
of
the
hosts
as
many
as
a
hundred
visitors
would
gather
there
for
a
day
or
two
the
rest
of
the
year
life
pursued
its
unbroken
routine
with
its
ordinary
occupations
and
its
breakfasts
lunches
dinners
and
suppers
provided
out
of
the
produce
of
the
estate
chapter
ix
it
was
the
eve
of
st
nicholas
the
fifth
of
december
natasha
had
been
staying
at
her
brother
s
with
her
husband
and
children
since
early
autumn
pierre
had
gone
to
petersburg
on
business
of
his
own
for
three
weeks
as
he
said
but
had
remained
there
nearly
seven
weeks
and
was
expected
back
every
minute
besides
the
bezukhov
family
nicholas
old
friend
the
retired
general
vasili
dmitrich
denisov
was
staying
with
the
rostovs
this
fifth
of
december
on
the
sixth
which
was
his
name
day
when
the
house
would
be
full
of
visitors
nicholas
knew
he
would
have
to
exchange
his
tartar
tunic
for
a
tail
coat
and
put
on
narrow
boots
with
pointed
toes
and
drive
to
the
new
church
he
had
built
and
then
receive
visitors
who
would
come
to
congratulate
him
offer
them
refreshments
and
talk
about
the
elections
of
the
nobility
but
he
considered
himself
entitled
to
spend
the
eve
of
that
day
in
his
usual
way
he
examined
the
bailiff
s
accounts
of
the
village
in
ryazan
which
belonged
to
his
wife
s
nephew
wrote
two
business
letters
and
walked
over
to
the
granaries
cattle
yards
and
stables
before
dinner
having
taken
precautions
against
the
general
drunkenness
to
be
expected
on
the
morrow
because
it
was
a
great
saint
s
day
he
returned
to
dinner
and
without
having
time
for
a
private
talk
with
his
wife
sat
down
at
the
long
table
laid
for
twenty
persons
at
which
the
whole
household
had
assembled
at
that
table
were
his
mother
his
mother
s
old
lady
companion
belova
his
wife
their
three
children
with
their
governess
and
tutor
his
wife
s
nephew
with
his
tutor
sonya
denisov
natasha
her
three
children
their
governess
and
old
michael
ivanovich
the
late
prince
s
architect
who
was
living
on
in
retirement
at
bald
hills
countess
mary
sat
at
the
other
end
of
the
table
when
her
husband
took
his
place
she
concluded
from
the
rapid
manner
in
which
after
taking
up
his
table
napkin
he
pushed
back
the
tumbler
and
wineglass
standing
before
him
that
he
was
out
of
humor
as
was
sometimes
the
case
when
he
came
in
to
dinner
straight
from
the
farm
especially
before
the
soup
countess
mary
well
knew
that
mood
of
his
and
when
she
herself
was
in
a
good
frame
of
mind
quietly
waited
till
he
had
had
his
soup
and
then
began
to
talk
to
him
and
make
him
admit
that
there
was
no
cause
for
his
ill
humor
but
today
she
quite
forgot
that
and
was
hurt
that
he
should
be
angry
with
her
without
any
reason
and
she
felt
unhappy
she
asked
him
where
he
had
been
he
replied
she
again
inquired
whether
everything
was
going
well
on
the
farm
her
unnatural
tone
made
him
wince
unpleasantly
and
he
replied
hastily
then
i
m
not
mistaken
thought
countess
mary
why
is
he
cross
with
me
she
concluded
from
his
tone
that
he
was
vexed
with
her
and
wished
to
end
the
conversation
she
knew
her
remarks
sounded
unnatural
but
could
not
refrain
from
asking
some
more
questions
thanks
to
denisov
the
conversation
at
table
soon
became
general
and
lively
and
she
did
not
talk
to
her
husband
when
they
left
the
table
and
went
as
usual
to
thank
the
old
countess
countess
mary
held
out
her
hand
and
kissed
her
husband
and
asked
him
why
he
was
angry
with
her
you
always
have
such
strange
fancies
i
didn
t
even
think
of
being
angry
he
replied
but
the
word
always
seemed
to
her
to
imply
yes
i
am
angry
but
i
won
t
tell
you
why
nicholas
and
his
wife
lived
together
so
happily
that
even
sonya
and
the
old
countess
who
felt
jealous
and
would
have
liked
them
to
disagree
could
find
nothing
to
reproach
them
with
but
even
they
had
their
moments
of
antagonism
occasionally
and
it
was
always
just
after
they
had
been
happiest
together
they
suddenly
had
a
feeling
of
estrangement
and
hostility
which
occurred
most
frequently
during
countess
mary
s
pregnancies
and
this
was
such
a
time
well
messieurs
et
mesdames
said
nicholas
loudly
and
with
apparent
cheerfulness
it
seemed
to
countess
mary
that
he
did
it
on
purpose
to
vex
her
i
have
been
on
my
feet
since
six
this
morning
tomorrow
i
shall
have
to
suffer
so
today
i
ll
go
and
rest
and
without
a
word
to
his
wife
he
went
to
the
little
sitting
room
and
lay
down
on
the
sofa
that
s
always
the
way
thought
countess
mary
he
talks
to
everyone
except
me
i
see
i
see
that
i
am
repulsive
to
him
especially
when
i
am
in
this
condition
she
looked
down
at
her
expanded
figure
and
in
the
glass
at
her
pale
sallow
emaciated
face
in
which
her
eyes
now
looked
larger
than
ever
and
everything
annoyed
her
denisov
s
shouting
and
laughter
natasha
s
talk
and
especially
a
quick
glance
sonya
gave
her
sonya
was
always
the
first
excuse
countess
mary
found
for
feeling
irritated
having
sat
awhile
with
her
visitors
without
understanding
anything
of
what
they
were
saying
she
softly
left
the
room
and
went
to
the
nursery
the
children
were
playing
at
going
to
moscow
in
a
carriage
made
of
chairs
and
invited
her
to
go
with
them
she
sat
down
and
played
with
them
a
little
but
the
thought
of
her
husband
and
his
unreasonable
crossness
worried
her
she
got
up
and
walking
on
tiptoe
with
difficulty
went
to
the
small
sitting
room
perhaps
he
is
not
asleep
i
ll
have
an
explanation
with
him
she
said
to
herself
little
andrew
her
eldest
boy
imitating
his
mother
followed
her
on
tiptoe
she
not
notice
him
mary
dear
i
think
he
is
asleep
he
was
so
tired
said
sonya
meeting
her
in
the
large
sitting
room
it
seemed
to
countess
mary
that
she
crossed
her
path
everywhere
andrew
may
wake
him
countess
mary
looked
round
saw
little
andrew
following
her
felt
that
sonya
was
right
and
for
that
very
reason
flushed
and
with
evident
difficulty
refrained
from
saying
something
harsh
she
made
no
reply
but
to
avoid
obeying
sonya
beckoned
to
andrew
to
follow
her
quietly
and
went
to
the
door
sonya
went
away
by
another
door
from
the
room
in
which
nicholas
was
sleeping
came
the
sound
of
his
even
breathing
every
slightest
tone
of
which
was
familiar
to
his
wife
as
she
listened
to
it
she
saw
before
her
his
smooth
handsome
forehead
his
mustache
and
his
whole
face
as
she
had
so
often
seen
it
in
the
stillness
of
the
night
when
he
slept
nicholas
suddenly
moved
and
cleared
his
throat
and
at
that
moment
little
andrew
shouted
from
outside
the
door
papa
mamma
s
standing
here
countess
mary
turned
pale
with
fright
and
made
signs
to
the
boy
he
grew
silent
and
quiet
ensued
for
a
moment
terrible
to
countess
mary
she
knew
how
nicholas
disliked
being
waked
then
through
the
door
she
heard
nicholas
clearing
his
throat
again
and
stirring
and
his
voice
said
crossly
i
can
t
get
a
moment
s
peace
mary
is
that
you
why
did
you
bring
him
here
i
only
came
in
to
look
and
did
not
notice
forgive
me
nicholas
coughed
and
said
no
more
countess
mary
moved
away
from
the
door
and
took
the
boy
back
to
the
nursery
five
minutes
later
little
black
eyed
three
year
old
natasha
her
father
s
pet
having
learned
from
her
brother
that
papa
was
asleep
and
mamma
was
in
the
sitting
room
ran
to
her
father
unobserved
by
her
mother
the
dark
eyed
little
girl
boldly
opened
the
creaking
door
went
up
to
the
sofa
with
energetic
steps
of
her
sturdy
little
legs
and
having
examined
the
position
of
her
father
who
was
asleep
with
his
back
to
her
rose
on
tiptoe
and
kissed
the
hand
which
lay
under
his
head
nicholas
turned
with
a
tender
smile
on
his
face
natasha
natasha
came
countess
mary
s
frightened
whisper
from
the
door
papa
wants
to
sleep
no
mamma
he
doesn
t
want
to
sleep
said
little
natasha
with
conviction
he
s
laughing
nicholas
lowered
his
legs
rose
and
took
his
daughter
in
his
arms
come
in
mary
he
said
to
his
wife
she
went
in
and
sat
down
by
her
husband
i
did
not
notice
him
following
me
she
said
timidly
i
just
looked
in
holding
his
little
girl
with
one
arm
nicholas
glanced
at
his
wife
and
seeing
her
guilty
expression
put
his
other
arm
around
her
and
kissed
her
hair
may
i
kiss
mamma
he
asked
natasha
natasha
smiled
bashfully
again
she
commanded
pointing
with
a
peremptory
gesture
to
the
spot
where
nicholas
had
placed
the
kiss
i
don
t
know
why
you
think
i
am
cross
said
nicholas
replying
to
the
question
he
knew
was
in
his
wife
s
mind
you
have
no
idea
how
unhappy
how
lonely
i
feel
when
you
are
like
that
it
always
seems
to
me
mary
don
t
talk
nonsense
you
ought
to
be
ashamed
of
yourself
he
said
gaily
it
seems
to
be
that
you
can
t
love
me
that
i
am
so
plain
always
and
now
in
this
cond
oh
how
absurd
you
are
it
is
not
beauty
that
endears
it
s
love
that
makes
us
see
beauty
it
is
only
malvinas
and
women
of
that
kind
who
are
loved
for
their
beauty
but
do
i
love
my
wife
i
don
t
love
her
but
i
don
t
know
how
to
put
it
without
you
or
when
something
comes
between
us
like
this
i
seem
lost
and
can
t
do
anything
now
do
i
love
my
finger
i
don
t
love
it
but
just
try
to
cut
it
off
i
m
not
like
that
myself
but
i
understand
so
you
re
not
angry
with
me
awfully
angry
he
said
smiling
and
getting
up
and
smoothing
his
hair
he
began
to
pace
the
room
do
you
know
mary
what
i
ve
been
thinking
he
began
immediately
thinking
aloud
in
his
wife
s
presence
now
that
they
had
made
it
up
he
did
not
ask
if
she
was
ready
to
listen
to
him
he
did
not
care
a
thought
had
occurred
to
him
and
so
it
belonged
to
her
also
and
he
told
her
of
his
intention
to
persuade
pierre
to
stay
with
them
till
spring
countess
mary
listened
till
he
had
finished
made
some
remark
and
in
her
turn
began
thinking
aloud
her
thoughts
were
about
the
children
you
can
see
the
woman
in
her
already
she
said
in
french
pointing
to
little
natasha
you
reproach
us
women
with
being
illogical
here
is
our
logic
i
say
papa
wants
to
sleep
but
she
says
no
he
s
laughing
and
she
was
right
said
countess
mary
with
a
happy
smile
yes
yes
and
nicholas
taking
his
little
daughter
in
his
strong
hand
lifted
her
high
placed
her
on
his
shoulder
held
her
by
the
legs
and
paced
the
room
with
her
there
was
an
expression
of
carefree
happiness
on
the
faces
of
both
father
and
daughter
but
you
know
you
may
be
unfair
you
are
too
fond
of
this
one
his
wife
whispered
in
french
yes
but
what
am
i
to
do
i
try
not
to
show
at
that
moment
they
heard
the
sound
of
the
door
pulley
and
footsteps
in
the
hall
and
anteroom
as
if
someone
had
arrived
somebody
has
come
i
am
sure
it
is
pierre
i
will
go
and
see
said
countess
mary
and
left
the
room
in
her
absence
nicholas
allowed
himself
to
give
his
little
daughter
a
gallop
round
the
room
out
of
breath
he
took
the
laughing
child
quickly
from
his
shoulder
and
pressed
her
to
his
heart
his
capers
reminded
him
of
dancing
and
looking
at
the
child
s
round
happy
little
face
he
thought
of
what
she
would
be
like
when
he
was
an
old
man
taking
her
into
society
and
dancing
the
mazurka
with
her
as
his
old
father
had
danced
daniel
cooper
with
his
daughter
it
is
he
it
is
he
nicholas
said
countess
mary
re
entering
the
room
a
few
minutes
later
now
our
natasha
has
come
to
life
you
should
have
seen
her
ecstasy
and
how
he
caught
it
for
having
stayed
away
so
long
well
come
along
now
quick
quick
it
s
time
you
two
were
parted
she
added
looking
smilingly
at
the
little
girl
who
clung
to
her
father
nicholas
went
out
holding
the
child
by
the
hand
countess
mary
remained
in
the
sitting
room
i
should
never
never
have
believed
that
one
could
be
so
happy
she
whispered
to
herself
a
smile
lit
up
her
face
but
at
the
same
time
she
sighed
and
her
deep
eyes
expressed
a
quiet
sadness
as
though
she
felt
through
her
happiness
that
there
is
another
sort
of
happiness
unattainable
in
this
life
and
of
which
she
involuntarily
thought
at
that
instant
chapter
x
natasha
had
married
in
the
early
spring
of
and
in
already
had
three
daughters
besides
a
son
for
whom
she
had
longed
and
whom
she
was
now
nursing
she
had
grown
stouter
and
broader
so
that
it
was
difficult
to
recognize
in
this
robust
motherly
woman
the
slim
lively
natasha
of
former
days
her
features
were
more
defined
and
had
a
calm
soft
and
serene
expression
in
her
face
there
was
none
of
the
ever
glowing
animation
that
had
formerly
burned
there
and
constituted
its
charm
now
her
face
and
body
were
of
all
that
one
saw
and
her
soul
was
not
visible
at
all
all
that
struck
the
eye
was
a
strong
handsome
and
fertile
woman
the
old
fire
very
rarely
kindled
in
her
face
now
that
happened
only
when
as
was
the
case
that
day
her
husband
returned
home
or
a
sick
child
was
convalescent
or
when
she
and
countess
mary
spoke
of
prince
andrew
she
never
mentioned
him
to
her
husband
who
she
imagined
was
jealous
of
prince
andrew
s
memory
or
on
the
rare
occasions
when
something
happened
to
induce
her
to
sing
a
practice
she
had
quite
abandoned
since
her
marriage
at
the
rare
moments
when
the
old
fire
did
kindle
in
her
handsome
fully
developed
body
she
was
even
more
attractive
than
in
former
days
since
their
marriage
natasha
and
her
husband
had
lived
in
moscow
in
petersburg
on
their
estate
near
moscow
or
with
her
mother
that
is
to
say
in
nicholas
house
the
young
countess
bezukhova
was
not
often
seen
in
society
and
those
who
met
her
there
were
not
pleased
with
her
and
found
her
neither
attractive
nor
amiable
not
that
natasha
liked
solitude
she
did
not
know
whether
she
liked
it
or
not
she
even
thought
that
she
did
not
but
with
her
pregnancies
her
confinements
the
nursing
of
her
children
and
sharing
every
moment
of
her
husband
s
life
she
had
demands
on
her
time
which
could
be
satisfied
only
by
renouncing
society
all
who
had
known
natasha
before
her
marriage
wondered
at
the
change
in
her
as
at
something
extraordinary
only
the
old
countess
with
her
maternal
instinct
had
realized
that
all
natasha
s
outbursts
had
been
due
to
her
need
of
children
and
a
husband
as
she
herself
had
once
exclaimed
at
otradnoe
not
so
much
in
fun
as
in
earnest
and
her
mother
was
now
surprised
at
the
surprise
expressed
by
those
who
had
never
understood
natasha
and
she
kept
saying
that
she
had
always
known
that
natasha
would
make
an
exemplary
wife
and
mother
only
she
lets
her
love
of
her
husband
and
children
overflow
all
bounds
said
the
countess
so
that
it
even
becomes
absurd
natasha
did
not
follow
the
golden
rule
advocated
by
clever
folk
especially
by
the
french
which
says
that
a
girl
should
not
let
herself
go
when
she
marries
should
not
neglect
her
accomplishments
should
be
even
more
careful
of
her
appearance
than
when
she
was
unmarried
and
should
fascinate
her
husband
as
much
as
she
did
before
he
became
her
husband
natasha
on
the
contrary
had
at
once
abandoned
all
her
witchery
of
which
her
singing
had
been
an
unusually
powerful
part
she
gave
it
up
just
because
it
was
so
powerfully
seductive
she
took
no
pains
with
her
manners
or
with
of
speech
or
with
her
toilet
or
to
show
herself
to
her
husband
in
her
most
becoming
attitudes
or
to
avoid
inconveniencing
him
by
being
too
exacting
she
acted
in
contradiction
to
all
those
rules
she
felt
that
the
allurements
instinct
had
formerly
taught
her
to
use
would
now
be
merely
ridiculous
in
the
eyes
of
her
husband
to
whom
she
had
from
the
first
moment
given
herself
up
entirely
that
is
with
her
whole
soul
leaving
no
corner
of
it
hidden
from
him
she
felt
that
her
unity
with
her
husband
was
not
maintained
by
the
poetic
feelings
that
had
attracted
him
to
her
but
by
something
else
indefinite
but
firm
as
the
bond
between
her
own
body
and
soul
to
fluff
out
her
curls
put
on
fashionable
dresses
and
sing
romantic
songs
to
fascinate
her
husband
would
have
seemed
as
strange
as
to
adorn
herself
to
attract
herself
to
adorn
herself
for
others
might
perhaps
have
been
agreeable
she
did
not
know
but
she
had
no
time
at
all
for
it
the
chief
reason
for
devoting
no
time
either
to
singing
to
dress
or
to
choosing
her
words
was
that
she
really
had
no
time
to
spare
for
these
things
we
know
that
man
has
the
faculty
of
becoming
completely
absorbed
in
a
subject
however
trivial
it
may
be
and
that
there
is
no
subject
so
trivial
that
it
will
not
grow
to
infinite
proportions
if
one
s
entire
attention
is
devoted
to
it
the
subject
which
wholly
engrossed
natasha
s
attention
was
her
family
that
is
her
husband
whom
she
had
to
keep
so
that
he
should
belong
entirely
to
her
and
to
the
home
and
the
children
whom
she
had
to
bear
bring
into
the
world
nurse
and
bring
up
and
the
deeper
she
penetrated
not
with
her
mind
only
but
with
her
whole
soul
her
whole
being
into
the
subject
that
absorbed
her
the
larger
did
that
subject
grow
and
the
weaker
and
more
inadequate
did
her
powers
appear
so
that
she
concentrated
them
wholly
on
that
one
thing
and
yet
was
unable
to
accomplish
all
that
she
considered
necessary
there
were
then
as
now
conversations
and
discussions
about
women
s
rights
the
relations
of
husband
and
wife
and
their
freedom
and
rights
though
these
themes
were
not
yet
termed
questions
as
they
are
now
but
these
topics
were
not
merely
uninteresting
to
natasha
she
positively
did
not
understand
them
these
questions
then
as
now
existed
only
for
those
who
see
nothing
in
marriage
but
the
pleasure
married
people
get
from
one
another
that
is
only
the
beginnings
of
marriage
and
not
its
whole
significance
which
lies
in
the
family
discussions
and
questions
of
that
kind
which
are
like
the
question
of
how
to
get
the
greatest
gratification
from
one
s
dinner
did
not
then
and
do
not
now
exist
for
those
for
whom
the
purpose
of
a
dinner
is
the
nourishment
it
affords
and
the
purpose
of
marriage
is
the
family
if
the
purpose
of
dinner
is
to
nourish
the
body
a
man
who
eats
two
dinners
at
once
may
perhaps
get
more
enjoyment
but
will
not
attain
his
purpose
for
his
stomach
will
not
digest
the
two
dinners
if
the
purpose
of
marriage
is
the
family
the
person
who
wishes
to
have
many
wives
or
husbands
may
perhaps
obtain
much
pleasure
but
in
that
case
will
not
have
a
family
if
the
purpose
of
food
is
nourishment
and
the
purpose
of
marriage
is
the
family
the
whole
question
resolves
itself
into
not
eating
more
than
one
can
digest
and
not
having
more
wives
or
husbands
than
are
needed
for
the
family
that
is
one
wife
or
one
husband
natasha
needed
a
husband
a
husband
was
given
her
and
he
gave
her
a
family
and
she
not
only
saw
no
need
of
any
other
or
better
husband
but
as
all
the
powers
of
her
soul
were
intent
on
serving
that
husband
and
family
she
could
not
imagine
and
saw
no
interest
in
imagining
how
it
would
be
if
things
were
different
natasha
did
not
care
for
society
in
general
but
prized
the
more
the
society
of
her
relatives
countess
mary
and
her
brother
her
mother
and
sonya
she
valued
the
company
of
those
to
whom
she
could
come
striding
disheveled
from
the
nursery
in
her
dressing
gown
and
with
joyful
face
show
a
yellow
instead
of
a
green
stain
on
baby
s
napkin
and
from
whom
she
could
hear
reassuring
words
to
the
effect
that
baby
was
much
better
to
such
an
extent
had
natasha
let
herself
go
that
the
way
she
dressed
and
did
her
hair
her
ill
chosen
words
and
her
jealousy
she
was
jealous
of
sonya
of
the
governess
and
of
every
woman
pretty
or
plain
were
habitual
subjects
of
jest
to
those
about
her
the
general
opinion
was
that
pierre
was
under
his
wife
s
thumb
which
was
really
true
from
the
very
first
days
of
their
married
life
natasha
had
announced
her
demands
pierre
was
greatly
surprised
by
his
wife
s
view
to
him
a
perfectly
novel
one
that
every
moment
of
his
life
belonged
to
her
and
to
the
family
his
wife
s
demands
astonished
him
but
they
also
flattered
him
and
he
submitted
to
them
pierre
s
subjection
consisted
in
the
fact
that
he
not
only
dared
not
flirt
with
but
dared
not
even
speak
smilingly
to
any
other
woman
did
not
dare
dine
at
the
club
as
a
pastime
did
not
dare
spend
money
a
whim
and
did
not
dare
absent
himself
for
any
length
of
time
except
on
business
in
which
his
wife
included
his
intellectual
pursuits
which
she
did
not
in
the
least
understand
but
to
which
she
attributed
great
importance
to
make
up
for
this
at
home
pierre
had
the
right
to
regulate
his
life
and
that
of
the
whole
family
exactly
as
he
chose
at
home
natasha
placed
herself
in
the
position
of
a
slave
to
her
husband
and
the
whole
household
went
on
tiptoe
when
he
was
occupied
that
is
was
reading
or
writing
in
his
study
pierre
had
but
to
show
a
partiality
for
anything
to
get
just
what
he
liked
done
always
he
had
only
to
express
a
wish
and
natasha
would
jump
up
and
run
to
fulfill
it
the
entire
household
was
governed
according
to
pierre
s
supposed
orders
that
is
by
his
wishes
which
natasha
tried
to
guess
their
way
of
life
and
place
of
residence
their
acquaintances
and
ties
natasha
s
occupations
the
children
s
upbringing
were
all
selected
not
merely
with
regard
to
pierre
s
expressed
wishes
but
to
what
natasha
from
the
thoughts
he
expressed
in
conversation
supposed
his
wishes
to
be
and
she
deduced
the
essentials
of
his
wishes
quite
correctly
and
having
once
arrived
at
them
clung
to
them
tenaciously
when
pierre
himself
wanted
to
change
his
mind
she
would
fight
him
with
his
own
weapons
thus
in
a
time
of
trouble
ever
memorable
to
him
after
the
birth
of
their
first
child
who
was
delicate
when
they
had
to
change
the
wet
nurse
three
times
and
natasha
fell
ill
from
despair
pierre
one
day
told
her
of
rousseau
s
view
with
which
he
quite
agreed
that
to
have
a
wet
nurse
is
unnatural
and
harmful
when
her
next
baby
was
born
despite
the
opposition
of
her
mother
the
doctors
and
even
of
her
husband
himself
who
were
all
vigorously
opposed
to
her
nursing
her
baby
herself
a
thing
then
unheard
of
and
considered
injurious
she
insisted
on
having
her
own
way
and
after
that
nursed
all
her
babies
herself
it
very
often
happened
that
in
a
moment
of
irritation
husband
and
wife
would
have
a
dispute
but
long
afterwards
pierre
to
his
surprise
and
delight
would
find
in
his
wife
s
ideas
and
actions
the
very
thought
against
which
she
had
argued
but
divested
of
everything
superfluous
that
in
the
excitement
of
the
dispute
he
had
added
when
expressing
his
opinion
after
seven
years
of
marriage
pierre
had
the
joyous
and
firm
consciousness
that
he
was
not
a
bad
man
and
he
felt
this
because
he
saw
himself
reflected
in
his
wife
he
felt
the
good
and
bad
within
himself
inextricably
mingled
and
overlapping
but
only
what
was
really
good
in
him
was
reflected
in
his
wife
all
that
was
not
quite
good
was
rejected
and
this
was
not
the
result
of
logical
reasoning
but
was
a
direct
and
mysterious
reflection
chapter
xi
two
months
previously
when
pierre
was
already
staying
with
the
rostovs
he
had
received
a
letter
from
prince
theodore
asking
him
to
come
to
petersburg
to
confer
on
some
important
questions
that
were
being
discussed
there
by
a
society
of
which
pierre
was
one
of
the
principal
founders
on
reading
that
letter
she
always
read
her
husband
s
letters
natasha
herself
suggested
that
he
should
go
to
petersburg
though
she
would
feel
his
absence
very
acutely
she
attributed
immense
importance
to
all
her
husband
s
intellectual
and
abstract
interests
though
she
did
not
understand
them
and
she
always
dreaded
being
a
hindrance
to
him
in
such
matters
to
pierre
s
timid
look
of
inquiry
after
reading
the
letter
she
replied
by
asking
him
to
go
but
to
fix
a
definite
date
for
his
return
he
was
given
four
weeks
leave
of
absence
ever
since
that
leave
of
absence
had
expired
more
than
a
fortnight
before
natasha
had
been
in
a
constant
state
of
alarm
depression
and
irritability
denisov
now
a
general
on
the
retired
list
and
much
dissatisfied
with
the
present
state
of
affairs
had
arrived
during
that
fortnight
he
looked
at
natasha
with
sorrow
and
surprise
as
at
a
bad
likeness
of
a
person
once
dear
a
dull
dejected
look
random
replies
and
talk
about
the
nursery
was
all
he
saw
and
heard
from
his
former
enchantress
natasha
was
sad
and
irritable
all
that
time
especially
when
her
mother
her
brother
sonya
or
countess
mary
in
their
efforts
to
console
her
tried
to
excuse
pierre
and
suggested
reasons
for
his
delay
in
returning
it
s
all
nonsense
all
rubbish
those
discussions
which
lead
to
nothing
and
all
those
idiotic
societies
natasha
declared
of
the
very
affairs
in
the
immense
importance
of
which
she
firmly
believed
and
she
would
go
to
the
nursery
to
nurse
petya
her
only
boy
no
one
else
could
tell
her
anything
so
comforting
or
so
reasonable
as
this
little
three
month
old
creature
when
he
lay
at
her
breast
and
she
was
conscious
of
the
movement
of
his
lips
and
the
snuffling
of
his
little
nose
that
creature
said
you
are
angry
you
are
jealous
you
would
like
to
pay
him
out
you
are
afraid
but
here
am
i
and
i
am
he
and
that
was
unanswerable
it
was
more
than
true
during
that
fortnight
of
anxiety
natasha
resorted
to
the
baby
for
comfort
so
often
and
fussed
over
him
so
much
that
she
overfed
him
and
he
fell
ill
she
was
terrified
by
his
illness
and
yet
that
was
just
what
she
needed
while
attending
to
him
she
bore
the
anxiety
about
her
husband
more
easily
she
was
nursing
her
boy
when
the
sound
of
pierre
s
sleigh
was
heard
at
the
front
door
and
the
old
nurse
knowing
how
to
please
her
mistress
entered
the
room
inaudibly
but
hurriedly
and
with
a
beaming
face
has
he
come
natasha
asked
quickly
in
a
whisper
afraid
to
move
lest
she
should
rouse
the
dozing
baby
he
s
come
ma
am
whispered
the
nurse
the
blood
rushed
to
natasha
s
face
and
her
feet
involuntarily
moved
but
she
could
not
jump
up
and
run
out
the
baby
again
opened
his
eyes
and
looked
at
her
you
re
here
he
seemed
to
be
saying
and
again
lazily
smacked
his
lips
cautiously
withdrawing
her
breast
natasha
rocked
him
a
little
handed
him
to
the
nurse
and
went
with
rapid
steps
toward
the
door
but
at
the
door
she
stopped
as
if
her
conscience
reproached
her
for
having
in
her
joy
left
the
child
too
soon
and
she
glanced
round
the
nurse
with
raised
elbows
was
lifting
the
infant
over
the
rail
of
his
cot
go
ma
am
don
t
worry
go
she
whispered
smiling
with
the
kind
of
familiarity
that
grows
up
between
a
nurse
and
her
mistress
natasha
ran
with
light
footsteps
to
the
anteroom
denisov
who
had
come
out
of
the
study
into
the
dancing
room
with
his
pipe
now
for
the
first
time
recognized
the
old
natasha
a
flood
of
brilliant
joyful
light
poured
from
her
transfigured
face
he
s
come
she
exclaimed
as
she
ran
past
and
denisov
felt
that
he
too
was
delighted
that
pierre
whom
he
did
not
much
care
for
had
returned
on
reaching
the
vestibule
natasha
saw
a
tall
figure
in
a
fur
coat
unwinding
his
scarf
it
s
he
it
s
really
he
he
has
come
she
said
to
herself
and
rushing
at
him
embraced
him
pressed
his
head
to
her
breast
and
then
pushed
him
back
and
gazed
at
his
ruddy
happy
face
covered
with
hoarfrost
yes
it
is
he
happy
and
contented
then
all
at
once
she
remembered
the
tortures
of
suspense
she
had
experienced
for
the
last
fortnight
and
the
joy
that
had
lit
up
her
face
vanished
she
frowned
and
overwhelmed
pierre
with
a
torrent
of
reproaches
and
angry
words
yes
it
s
all
very
well
for
you
you
are
pleased
you
ve
had
a
good
time
but
what
about
me
you
might
at
least
have
shown
consideration
for
the
children
i
am
nursing
and
my
milk
was
spoiled
petya
was
at
death
s
door
but
you
were
enjoying
yourself
yes
enjoying
pierre
knew
he
was
not
to
blame
for
he
could
not
have
come
sooner
he
knew
this
outburst
was
unseemly
and
would
blow
over
in
a
minute
or
two
above
all
he
knew
that
he
himself
was
bright
and
happy
he
wanted
to
smile
but
dared
not
even
think
of
doing
so
he
made
a
piteous
frightened
face
and
bent
down
i
could
not
on
my
honor
but
how
is
petya
all
right
now
come
along
i
wonder
you
re
not
ashamed
if
only
you
could
see
what
i
was
like
without
you
how
i
suffered
you
are
well
come
come
she
said
not
letting
go
of
his
arm
and
they
went
to
their
rooms
when
nicholas
and
his
wife
came
to
look
for
pierre
he
was
in
the
nursery
holding
his
baby
son
who
was
again
awake
on
his
huge
right
palm
and
dandling
him
a
blissful
bright
smile
was
fixed
on
the
baby
s
broad
face
with
its
toothless
open
mouth
the
storm
was
long
since
over
and
there
was
bright
joyous
sunshine
on
natasha
s
face
as
she
gazed
tenderly
at
her
husband
and
child
and
have
you
talked
everything
well
over
with
prince
theodore
she
asked
yes
capitally
you
see
he
holds
it
up
she
meant
the
baby
s
head
but
how
he
did
frighten
me
you
ve
seen
the
princess
is
it
true
she
s
in
love
with
that
yes
just
fancy
at
that
moment
nicholas
and
countess
mary
came
in
pierre
with
the
baby
on
his
hand
stooped
kissed
them
and
replied
to
their
inquiries
but
in
spite
of
much
that
was
interesting
and
had
to
be
discussed
the
baby
with
the
little
cap
on
its
unsteady
head
evidently
absorbed
all
his
attention
how
sweet
said
countess
mary
looking
at
and
playing
with
the
baby
now
nicholas
she
added
turning
to
her
husband
i
can
t
understand
how
it
is
you
don
t
see
the
charm
of
these
delicious
marvels
i
don
t
and
can
t
replied
nicholas
looking
coldly
at
the
baby
a
lump
of
flesh
come
along
pierre
and
yet
he
s
such
an
affectionate
father
said
countess
mary
vindicating
her
husband
but
only
after
they
are
a
year
old
or
so
now
pierre
nurses
them
splendidly
said
natasha
he
says
his
hand
is
just
made
for
a
baby
s
seat
just
look
only
not
for
this
pierre
suddenly
exclaimed
with
a
laugh
and
shifting
the
baby
he
gave
him
to
the
nurse
chapter
xii
as
in
every
large
household
there
were
at
bald
hills
several
perfectly
distinct
worlds
which
merged
into
one
harmonious
whole
though
each
retained
its
own
peculiarities
and
made
concessions
to
the
others
every
event
joyful
or
sad
that
took
place
in
that
house
was
important
to
all
these
worlds
but
each
had
its
own
special
reasons
to
rejoice
or
grieve
over
that
occurrence
independently
of
the
others
for
instance
pierre
s
return
was
a
joyful
and
important
event
and
they
all
felt
it
to
be
so
the
servants
the
most
reliable
judges
of
their
masters
because
they
judge
not
by
their
conversation
or
expressions
of
feeling
but
by
their
acts
and
way
of
life
were
glad
of
pierre
s
return
because
they
knew
that
when
he
was
there
count
nicholas
would
cease
going
every
day
to
attend
to
the
estate
and
would
be
in
better
spirits
and
temper
and
also
because
they
would
all
receive
handsome
presents
for
the
holidays
the
children
and
their
governesses
were
glad
of
pierre
s
return
because
no
one
else
drew
them
into
the
social
life
of
the
household
as
he
did
he
alone
could
play
on
the
clavichord
that
ecossaise
his
only
piece
to
which
as
he
said
all
possible
dances
could
be
danced
and
they
felt
sure
he
had
brought
presents
for
them
all
young
nicholas
now
a
slim
lad
of
fifteen
delicate
and
intelligent
with
curly
light
brown
hair
and
beautiful
eyes
was
delighted
because
uncle
pierre
as
he
called
him
was
the
object
of
his
rapturous
and
passionate
affection
no
one
had
instilled
into
him
this
love
for
pierre
whom
he
saw
only
occasionally
countess
mary
who
had
brought
him
up
had
done
her
utmost
to
make
him
love
her
husband
as
she
loved
him
and
little
nicholas
did
love
his
uncle
but
loved
him
with
just
a
shade
of
contempt
pierre
however
he
adored
he
did
not
want
to
be
an
hussar
or
a
knight
of
st
george
like
his
uncle
nicholas
he
wanted
to
be
learned
wise
and
kind
like
pierre
in
pierre
s
presence
his
face
always
shone
with
pleasure
and
he
flushed
and
was
breathless
when
pierre
spoke
to
him
he
did
not
miss
a
single
word
he
uttered
and
would
afterwards
with
dessalles
or
by
himself
recall
and
reconsider
the
meaning
of
everything
pierre
had
said
pierre
s
past
life
and
his
unhappiness
prior
to
of
which
young
nicholas
had
formed
a
vague
poetic
picture
from
some
words
he
had
overheard
his
adventures
in
moscow
his
captivity
platon
karataev
of
whom
he
had
heard
from
pierre
his
love
for
natasha
of
whom
the
lad
was
also
particularly
fond
and
especially
pierre
s
friendship
with
the
father
whom
nicholas
could
not
remember
all
this
made
pierre
in
his
eyes
a
hero
and
a
saint
from
broken
remarks
about
natasha
and
his
father
from
the
emotion
with
which
pierre
spoke
of
that
dead
father
and
from
the
careful
reverent
tenderness
with
which
natasha
spoke
of
him
the
boy
who
was
only
just
beginning
to
guess
what
love
is
derived
the
notion
that
his
father
had
loved
natasha
and
when
dying
had
left
her
to
his
friend
but
the
father
whom
the
boy
did
not
remember
appeared
to
him
a
divinity
who
could
not
be
pictured
and
of
whom
he
never
thought
without
a
swelling
heart
and
tears
of
sadness
and
rapture
so
the
boy
also
was
happy
that
pierre
had
arrived
the
guests
welcomed
pierre
because
he
always
helped
to
enliven
and
unite
any
company
he
was
in
the
grown
up
members
of
the
family
not
to
mention
his
wife
were
pleased
to
have
back
a
friend
whose
presence
made
life
run
more
smoothly
and
peacefully
the
old
ladies
were
pleased
with
the
presents
he
brought
them
and
especially
that
natasha
would
now
be
herself
again
pierre
felt
the
different
outlooks
of
these
various
worlds
and
made
haste
to
satisfy
all
their
expectations
though
the
most
absent
minded
and
forgetful
of
men
pierre
with
the
aid
of
a
list
his
wife
drew
up
had
now
bought
everything
not
forgetting
his
mother
and
brother
in
law
s
commissions
nor
the
dress
material
for
a
present
to
belova
nor
toys
for
his
wife
s
nephews
in
the
early
days
of
his
marriage
it
had
seemed
strange
to
him
that
his
wife
should
expect
him
not
to
forget
to
procure
all
the
things
he
undertook
to
buy
and
he
had
been
taken
aback
by
her
serious
annoyance
when
on
his
first
trip
he
forgot
everything
but
in
time
he
grew
used
to
this
demand
knowing
that
natasha
asked
nothing
for
herself
and
gave
him
commissions
for
others
only
when
he
himself
had
offered
to
undertake
them
he
now
found
an
unexpected
and
childlike
pleasure
in
this
purchase
of
presents
for
everyone
in
the
house
and
never
forgot
anything
if
he
now
incurred
natasha
s
censure
it
was
only
for
buying
too
many
and
too
expensive
things
to
her
other
defects
as
most
people
thought
them
but
which
to
pierre
were
qualities
of
untidiness
and
neglect
of
herself
she
now
added
stinginess
from
the
time
that
pierre
began
life
as
a
family
man
on
a
footing
entailing
heavy
expenditure
he
had
noticed
to
his
surprise
that
he
spent
only
half
as
much
as
before
and
that
his
affairs
which
had
been
in
disorder
of
late
chiefly
because
of
his
first
wife
s
debts
had
begun
to
improve
life
was
cheaper
because
it
was
circumscribed
that
most
expensive
luxury
the
kind
of
life
that
can
be
changed
at
any
moment
was
no
longer
his
nor
did
he
wish
for
it
he
felt
that
his
way
of
life
had
now
been
settled
once
for
all
till
death
and
that
to
change
it
was
not
in
his
power
and
so
that
way
of
life
proved
economical
with
a
merry
smiling
face
pierre
was
sorting
his
purchases
what
do
you
think
of
this
said
he
unrolling
a
piece
of
stuff
like
a
shopman
natasha
who
was
sitting
opposite
to
him
with
her
eldest
daughter
on
her
lap
turned
her
sparkling
eyes
swiftly
from
her
husband
to
the
things
he
showed
her
that
s
for
belova
excellent
she
felt
the
quality
of
the
material
it
was
a
ruble
an
arshin
i
suppose
pierre
told
her
the
price
too
dear
natasha
remarked
how
pleased
the
children
will
be
and
mamma
too
only
you
need
not
have
bought
me
this
she
added
unable
to
suppress
a
smile
as
she
gazed
admiringly
at
a
gold
comb
set
with
pearls
of
a
kind
then
just
coming
into
fashion
adele
tempted
me
she
kept
on
telling
me
to
buy
it
returned
pierre
when
am
i
to
wear
it
and
natasha
stuck
it
in
her
coil
of
hair
when
i
take
little
masha
into
society
perhaps
they
will
be
fashionable
again
by
then
well
let
s
go
now
and
collecting
the
presents
they
went
first
to
the
nursery
and
then
to
the
old
countess
rooms
the
countess
was
sitting
with
her
companion
belova
playing
grand
patience
as
usual
when
pierre
and
natasha
came
into
the
drawing
room
with
parcels
under
their
arms
the
countess
was
now
over
sixty
was
quite
gray
and
wore
a
cap
with
a
frill
that
surrounded
her
face
her
face
had
shriveled
her
upper
lip
had
sunk
in
and
her
eyes
were
dim
after
the
deaths
of
her
son
and
husband
in
such
rapid
succession
she
felt
herself
a
being
accidentally
forgotten
in
this
world
and
left
without
aim
or
object
for
her
existence
she
ate
drank
slept
or
kept
awake
but
did
not
live
life
gave
her
no
new
impressions
she
wanted
nothing
from
life
but
tranquillity
and
that
tranquillity
only
death
could
give
her
but
until
death
came
she
had
to
go
on
living
that
is
to
use
her
vital
forces
a
peculiarity
one
sees
in
very
young
children
and
very
old
people
was
particularly
evident
in
her
her
life
had
no
external
aims
only
a
need
to
exercise
her
various
functions
and
inclinations
was
apparent
she
had
to
eat
sleep
think
speak
weep
work
give
vent
to
her
anger
and
so
on
merely
because
she
had
a
stomach
a
brain
muscles
nerves
and
a
liver
she
did
these
things
not
under
any
external
impulse
as
people
in
the
full
vigor
of
life
do
when
behind
the
purpose
for
which
they
strive
that
of
exercising
their
functions
remains
unnoticed
she
talked
only
because
she
physically
needed
to
exercise
her
tongue
and
lungs
she
cried
as
a
child
does
because
her
nose
had
to
be
cleared
and
so
on
what
for
people
in
their
full
vigor
is
an
aim
was
for
her
evidently
merely
a
pretext
thus
in
the
morning
especially
if
she
had
eaten
anything
rich
the
day
before
she
felt
a
need
of
being
angry
and
would
choose
as
the
handiest
pretext
belova
s
deafness
she
would
begin
to
say
something
to
her
in
a
low
tone
from
the
other
end
of
the
room
it
seems
a
little
warmer
today
my
dear
she
would
murmur
and
when
belova
replied
oh
yes
they
ve
come
she
would
mutter
angrily
o
lord
how
stupid
and
deaf
she
is
another
pretext
would
be
her
snuff
which
would
seem
too
dry
or
too
damp
or
not
rubbed
fine
enough
after
these
fits
of
irritability
her
face
would
grow
yellow
and
her
maids
knew
by
infallible
symptoms
when
belova
would
again
be
deaf
the
snuff
damp
and
the
countess
face
yellow
just
as
she
needed
to
work
off
her
spleen
so
she
had
sometimes
to
exercise
her
still
existing
faculty
of
thinking
and
the
pretext
for
that
was
a
game
of
patience
when
she
needed
to
cry
the
deceased
count
would
be
the
pretext
when
she
wanted
to
be
agitated
nicholas
and
his
health
would
be
the
pretext
and
when
she
felt
a
need
to
speak
spitefully
the
pretext
would
be
countess
mary
when
her
vocal
organs
needed
exercise
which
was
usually
toward
seven
o
clock
when
she
had
had
an
after
dinner
rest
in
a
darkened
room
the
pretext
would
be
the
retelling
of
the
same
stories
over
and
over
again
to
the
same
audience
the
old
lady
s
condition
was
understood
by
the
whole
household
though
no
one
ever
spoke
of
it
and
they
all
made
every
possible
effort
to
satisfy
her
needs
only
by
a
rare
glance
exchanged
with
a
sad
smile
between
nicholas
pierre
natasha
and
countess
mary
was
the
common
understanding
of
her
condition
expressed
but
those
glances
expressed
something
more
they
said
that
she
had
played
her
part
in
life
that
what
they
now
saw
was
not
her
whole
self
that
we
must
all
become
like
her
and
that
they
were
glad
to
yield
to
her
to
restrain
themselves
for
this
once
precious
being
formerly
as
full
of
life
as
themselves
but
now
so
much
to
be
pitied
memento
mori
said
these
glances
only
the
really
heartless
the
stupid
ones
of
that
household
and
the
little
children
failed
to
understand
this
and
avoided
her
chapter
xiii
when
pierre
and
his
wife
entered
the
drawing
room
the
countess
was
in
one
of
her
customary
states
in
which
she
needed
the
mental
exertion
of
playing
patience
and
so
though
by
force
of
habit
she
greeted
him
with
the
words
she
always
used
when
pierre
or
her
son
returned
after
an
absence
high
time
my
dear
high
time
we
were
all
weary
of
waiting
for
you
well
thank
god
and
received
her
presents
with
another
customary
remark
it
s
not
the
gift
that
s
precious
my
dear
but
that
you
give
it
to
me
an
old
woman
yet
it
was
evident
that
she
was
not
pleased
by
pierre
s
arrival
at
that
moment
when
it
diverted
her
attention
from
the
unfinished
game
she
finished
her
game
of
patience
and
only
then
examined
the
presents
they
consisted
of
a
box
for
cards
of
splendid
workmanship
a
bright
blue
sevres
tea
cup
with
shepherdesses
depicted
on
it
and
with
a
lid
and
a
gold
snuffbox
with
the
count
s
portrait
on
the
lid
which
pierre
had
had
done
by
a
miniaturist
in
petersburg
the
countess
had
long
wished
for
such
a
box
but
as
she
did
not
want
to
cry
just
then
she
glanced
indifferently
at
the
portrait
and
gave
her
attention
chiefly
to
the
box
for
cards
thank
you
my
dear
you
have
cheered
me
up
said
she
as
she
always
did
but
best
of
all
you
have
brought
yourself
back
for
i
never
saw
anything
like
it
you
ought
to
give
your
wife
a
scolding
what
are
we
to
do
with
her
she
is
like
a
mad
woman
when
you
are
away
doesn
t
see
anything
doesn
t
remember
anything
she
went
on
repeating
her
usual
phrases
look
anna
timofeevna
she
added
to
her
companion
see
what
a
box
for
cards
my
son
has
brought
us
belova
admired
the
presents
and
was
delighted
with
her
dress
material
though
pierre
natasha
nicholas
countess
mary
and
denisov
had
much
to
talk
about
that
they
could
not
discuss
before
the
old
countess
not
that
anything
was
hidden
from
her
but
because
she
had
dropped
so
far
behindhand
in
many
things
that
had
they
begun
to
converse
in
her
presence
they
would
have
had
to
answer
inopportune
questions
and
to
repeat
what
they
had
already
told
her
many
times
that
so
and
so
was
dead
and
so
and
so
was
married
which
she
would
again
be
unable
to
remember
yet
they
sat
at
tea
round
the
samovar
in
the
drawing
room
from
habit
and
pierre
answered
the
countess
questions
as
to
whether
prince
vasili
had
aged
and
whether
countess
mary
alexeevna
had
sent
greetings
and
still
thought
of
them
and
other
matters
that
interested
no
one
and
to
which
she
herself
was
indifferent
conversation
of
this
kind
interesting
to
no
one
yet
unavoidable
continued
all
through
teatime
all
the
grown
up
members
of
the
family
were
assembled
near
the
round
tea
table
at
which
sonya
presided
beside
the
samovar
the
children
with
their
tutors
and
governesses
had
had
tea
and
their
voices
were
audible
from
the
next
room
at
tea
all
sat
in
their
accustomed
places
nicholas
beside
the
stove
at
a
small
table
where
his
tea
was
handed
to
him
milka
the
old
gray
borzoi
bitch
daughter
of
the
first
milka
with
a
quite
gray
face
and
large
black
eyes
that
seemed
more
prominent
than
ever
lay
on
the
armchair
beside
him
denisov
whose
curly
hair
mustache
and
whiskers
had
turned
half
gray
sat
beside
countess
mary
with
his
general
s
tunic
unbuttoned
pierre
sat
between
his
wife
and
the
old
countess
he
spoke
of
what
he
knew
might
interest
the
old
lady
and
that
she
could
understand
he
told
her
of
external
social
events
and
of
the
people
who
had
formed
the
circle
of
her
contemporaries
and
had
once
been
a
real
living
and
distinct
group
but
who
were
now
for
the
most
part
scattered
about
the
world
and
like
herself
were
garnering
the
last
ears
of
the
harvests
they
had
sown
in
earlier
years
but
to
the
old
countess
those
contemporaries
of
hers
seemed
to
be
the
only
serious
and
real
society
natasha
saw
by
pierre
s
animation
that
his
visit
had
been
interesting
and
that
he
had
much
to
tell
them
but
dare
not
say
it
before
the
old
countess
denisov
not
being
a
member
of
the
family
did
not
understand
pierre
s
caution
and
being
as
a
malcontent
much
interested
in
what
was
occurring
in
petersburg
kept
urging
pierre
to
tell
them
about
what
had
happened
in
the
semenovsk
regiment
then
about
arakcheev
and
then
about
the
bible
society
once
or
twice
pierre
was
carried
away
and
began
to
speak
of
these
things
but
nicholas
and
natasha
always
brought
him
back
to
the
health
of
prince
ivan
and
countess
mary
alexeevna
well
and
all
this
idiocy
gossner
and
tatawinova
denisov
asked
is
that
weally
still
going
on
going
on
pierre
exclaimed
why
more
than
ever
the
bible
society
is
the
whole
government
now
what
is
that
mon
cher
ami
asked
the
countess
who
had
finished
her
tea
and
evidently
needed
a
pretext
for
being
angry
after
her
meal
what
are
you
saying
about
the
government
i
don
t
understand
well
you
know
maman
nicholas
interposed
knowing
how
to
translate
things
into
his
mother
s
language
prince
alexander
golitsyn
has
founded
a
society
and
in
consequence
has
great
influence
they
say
arakcheev
and
golitsyn
incautiously
remarked
pierre
are
now
the
whole
government
and
what
a
government
they
see
treason
everywhere
and
are
afraid
of
everything
well
and
how
is
prince
alexander
to
blame
he
is
a
most
estimable
man
i
used
to
meet
him
at
mary
antonovna
s
said
the
countess
in
an
offended
tone
and
still
more
offended
that
they
all
remained
silent
she
went
on
nowadays
everyone
finds
fault
a
gospel
society
well
and
what
harm
is
there
in
that
and
she
rose
everybody
else
got
up
too
and
with
a
severe
expression
sailed
back
to
her
table
in
the
sitting
room
the
melancholy
silence
that
followed
was
broken
by
the
sounds
of
the
children
s
voices
and
laughter
from
the
next
room
evidently
some
jolly
excitement
was
going
on
there
finished
finished
little
natasha
s
gleeful
yell
rose
above
them
all
pierre
exchanged
glances
with
countess
mary
and
nicholas
natasha
he
never
lost
sight
of
and
smiled
happily
that
s
delightful
music
said
he
it
means
that
anna
makarovna
has
finished
her
stocking
said
countess
mary
oh
i
ll
go
and
see
said
pierre
jumping
up
you
know
he
added
stopping
at
the
door
why
i
m
especially
fond
of
that
music
it
is
always
the
first
thing
that
tells
me
all
is
well
when
i
was
driving
here
today
the
nearer
i
got
to
the
house
the
more
anxious
i
grew
as
i
entered
the
anteroom
i
heard
andrusha
s
peals
of
laughter
and
that
meant
that
all
was
well
i
know
i
know
that
feeling
said
nicholas
but
i
mustn
t
go
there
those
stockings
are
to
be
a
surprise
for
me
pierre
went
to
the
children
and
the
shouting
and
laughter
grew
still
louder
come
anna
makarovna
pierre
s
voice
was
heard
saying
come
here
into
the
middle
of
the
room
and
at
the
word
of
command
one
two
and
when
i
say
three
you
stand
here
and
you
in
my
arms
well
now
one
two
said
pierre
and
a
silence
followed
three
and
a
rapturously
breathless
cry
of
children
s
voices
filled
the
room
two
two
they
shouted
this
meant
two
stockings
which
by
a
secret
process
known
only
to
herself
anna
makarovna
used
to
knit
at
the
same
time
on
the
same
needles
and
which
when
they
were
ready
she
always
triumphantly
drew
one
out
of
the
other
in
the
children
s
presence
chapter
xiv
soon
after
this
the
children
came
in
to
say
good
night
they
kissed
everyone
the
tutors
and
governesses
made
their
bows
and
they
went
out
only
young
nicholas
and
his
tutor
remained
dessalles
whispered
to
the
boy
to
come
downstairs
no
monsieur
dessalles
i
will
ask
my
aunt
to
let
me
stay
replied
nicholas
bolkonski
also
in
a
whisper
ma
tante
please
let
me
stay
said
he
going
up
to
his
aunt
his
face
expressed
entreaty
agitation
and
ecstasy
countess
mary
glanced
at
him
and
turned
to
pierre
when
you
are
here
he
can
t
tear
himself
away
she
said
i
will
bring
him
to
you
directly
monsieur
dessalles
good
night
said
pierre
giving
his
hand
to
the
swiss
tutor
and
he
turned
to
young
nicholas
with
a
smile
you
and
i
haven
t
seen
anything
of
one
another
yet
how
like
he
is
growing
mary
he
added
addressing
countess
mary
like
my
father
asked
the
boy
flushing
crimson
and
looking
up
at
pierre
with
bright
ecstatic
eyes
pierre
nodded
and
went
on
with
what
he
had
been
saying
when
the
children
had
interrupted
countess
mary
sat
down
doing
woolwork
natasha
did
not
take
her
eyes
off
her
husband
nicholas
and
denisov
rose
asked
for
their
pipes
smoked
went
to
fetch
more
tea
from
sonya
who
sat
weary
but
resolute
at
the
samovar
and
questioned
pierre
the
curly
headed
delicate
boy
sat
with
shining
eyes
unnoticed
in
a
corner
starting
every
now
and
then
and
muttering
something
to
himself
and
evidently
experiencing
a
new
and
powerful
emotion
as
he
turned
his
curly
head
with
his
thin
neck
exposed
by
his
turn
down
collar
toward
the
place
where
pierre
sat
the
conversation
turned
on
the
contemporary
gossip
about
those
in
power
in
which
most
people
see
the
chief
interest
of
home
politics
denisov
dissatisfied
with
the
government
on
account
of
his
own
disappointments
in
the
service
heard
with
pleasure
of
the
things
done
in
petersburg
which
seemed
to
him
stupid
and
made
forcible
and
sharp
comments
on
what
pierre
told
them
one
used
to
have
to
be
a
german
now
one
must
dance
with
tatawinova
and
madame
kwudener
and
wead
ecka
tshausen
and
the
bwethwen
oh
they
should
let
that
fine
fellow
bonaparte
lose
he
d
knock
all
this
nonsense
out
of
them
fancy
giving
the
command
of
the
semenov
wegiment
to
a
fellow
like
that
schwa
tz
he
cried
nicholas
though
free
from
denisov
s
readiness
to
find
fault
with
everything
also
thought
that
discussion
of
the
government
was
a
very
serious
and
weighty
matter
and
the
fact
that
a
had
been
appointed
minister
of
this
and
b
governor
general
of
that
and
that
the
emperor
had
said
so
and
so
and
this
minister
so
and
so
seemed
to
him
very
important
and
so
he
thought
it
necessary
to
take
an
interest
in
these
things
and
to
question
pierre
the
questions
put
by
these
two
kept
the
conversation
from
changing
its
ordinary
character
of
gossip
about
the
higher
government
circles
but
natasha
knowing
all
her
husband
s
ways
and
ideas
saw
that
he
had
long
been
wishing
but
had
been
unable
to
divert
the
conversation
to
another
channel
and
express
his
own
deeply
felt
idea
for
the
sake
of
which
he
had
gone
to
petersburg
to
consult
with
his
new
friend
prince
theodore
and
she
helped
him
by
asking
how
his
affairs
with
prince
theodore
had
gone
what
was
it
about
asked
nicholas
always
the
same
thing
said
pierre
looking
round
at
his
listeners
everybody
sees
that
things
are
going
so
badly
that
they
cannot
be
allowed
to
go
on
so
and
that
it
is
the
duty
of
all
decent
men
to
counteract
it
as
far
as
they
can
what
can
decent
men
do
nicholas
inquired
frowning
slightly
what
can
be
done
why
this
come
into
my
study
said
nicholas
natasha
who
had
long
expected
to
be
fetched
to
nurse
her
baby
now
heard
the
nurse
calling
her
and
went
to
the
nursery
countess
mary
followed
her
the
men
went
into
the
study
and
little
nicholas
bolkonski
followed
them
unnoticed
by
his
uncle
and
sat
down
at
the
writing
table
in
a
shady
corner
by
the
window
well
what
would
you
do
asked
denisov
always
some
fantastic
schemes
said
nicholas
why
this
began
pierre
not
sitting
down
but
pacing
the
room
sometimes
stopping
short
gesticulating
and
lisping
the
position
in
petersburg
is
this
the
emperor
does
not
look
into
anything
he
has
abandoned
himself
altogether
to
this
mysticism
pierre
could
not
tolerate
mysticism
in
anyone
now
he
seeks
only
for
peace
and
only
these
people
sans
foi
ni
loi
can
give
it
him
people
who
recklessly
hack
at
and
strangle
everything
magnitski
arakcheev
and
tutti
quanti
you
will
agree
that
if
you
did
not
look
after
your
estates
yourself
but
only
wanted
a
quiet
life
the
harsher
your
steward
was
the
more
readily
your
object
might
be
attained
he
said
to
nicholas
without
faith
or
law
well
what
does
that
lead
up
to
said
nicholas
well
everything
is
going
to
ruin
robbery
in
the
law
courts
in
the
army
nothing
but
flogging
drilling
and
military
settlements
the
people
are
tortured
enlightenment
is
suppressed
all
that
is
young
and
honest
is
crushed
everyone
sees
that
this
cannot
go
on
everything
is
strained
to
such
a
degree
that
it
will
certainly
break
said
pierre
as
those
who
examine
the
actions
of
any
government
have
always
said
since
governments
began
i
told
them
just
one
thing
in
petersburg
told
whom
well
you
know
whom
said
pierre
with
a
meaning
glance
from
under
his
brows
prince
theodore
and
all
those
to
encourage
culture
and
philanthropy
is
all
very
well
of
course
the
aim
is
excellent
but
in
the
present
circumstances
something
else
is
needed
at
that
moment
nicholas
noticed
the
presence
of
his
nephew
his
face
darkened
and
he
went
up
to
the
boy
why
are
you
here
why
let
him
be
said
pierre
taking
nicholas
by
the
arm
and
continuing
that
is
not
enough
i
told
them
something
else
is
needed
when
you
stand
expecting
the
overstrained
string
to
snap
at
any
moment
when
everyone
is
expecting
the
inevitable
catastrophe
as
many
as
possible
must
join
hands
as
closely
as
they
can
to
withstand
the
general
calamity
everything
that
is
young
and
strong
is
being
enticed
away
and
depraved
one
is
lured
by
women
another
by
honors
a
third
by
ambition
or
money
and
they
go
over
to
that
camp
no
independent
men
such
as
you
or
i
are
left
what
i
say
is
widen
the
scope
of
our
society
let
the
mot
d
ordre
be
not
virtue
alone
but
independence
and
action
as
well
nicholas
who
had
left
his
nephew
irritably
pushed
up
an
armchair
sat
down
in
it
and
listened
to
pierre
coughing
discontentedly
and
frowning
more
and
more
but
action
with
what
aim
he
cried
and
what
position
will
you
adopt
toward
the
government
why
the
position
of
assistants
the
society
need
not
be
secret
if
the
government
allows
it
not
merely
is
it
not
hostile
to
government
but
it
is
a
society
of
true
conservatives
a
society
of
gentlemen
in
the
full
meaning
of
that
word
it
is
only
to
prevent
some
pugachev
or
other
from
killing
my
children
and
yours
and
arakcheev
from
sending
me
off
to
some
military
settlement
we
join
hands
only
for
the
public
welfare
and
the
general
safety
yes
but
it
s
a
secret
society
and
therefore
a
hostile
and
harmful
one
which
can
only
cause
harm
why
did
the
tugendbund
which
saved
europe
they
did
not
then
venture
to
suggest
that
russia
had
saved
europe
do
any
harm
the
tugendbund
is
an
alliance
of
virtue
it
is
love
mutual
help
it
is
what
christ
preached
on
the
cross
natasha
who
had
come
in
during
the
conversation
looked
joyfully
at
her
husband
it
was
not
what
he
was
saying
that
pleased
her
that
did
not
even
interest
her
for
it
seemed
to
her
that
was
all
extremely
simple
and
that
she
had
known
it
a
long
time
it
seemed
so
to
her
because
she
knew
that
it
sprang
from
pierre
s
whole
soul
but
it
was
his
animated
and
enthusiastic
appearance
that
made
her
glad
the
boy
with
the
thin
neck
stretching
out
from
the
turn
down
collar
whom
everyone
had
forgotten
gazed
at
pierre
with
even
greater
and
more
rapturous
joy
every
word
of
pierre
s
burned
into
his
heart
and
with
a
nervous
movement
of
his
fingers
he
unconsciously
broke
the
sealing
wax
and
quill
pens
his
hands
came
upon
on
his
uncle
s
table
it
is
not
at
all
what
you
suppose
but
that
is
what
the
german
tugendbund
was
and
what
i
am
proposing
no
my
fwiend
the
tugendbund
is
all
vewy
well
for
the
sausage
eaters
but
i
don
t
understand
it
and
can
t
even
pwonounce
it
interposed
denisov
in
a
loud
and
resolute
voice
i
agwee
that
evewything
here
is
wotten
and
howwible
but
the
tugendbund
i
don
t
understand
if
we
re
not
satisfied
let
us
have
a
bunt
of
our
own
that
s
all
wight
je
suis
vot
e
homme
i
m
your
man
pierre
smiled
natasha
began
to
laugh
but
nicholas
knitted
his
brows
still
more
and
began
proving
to
pierre
that
there
was
no
prospect
of
any
great
change
and
that
all
the
danger
he
spoke
of
existed
only
in
his
imagination
pierre
maintained
the
contrary
and
as
his
mental
faculties
were
greater
and
more
resourceful
nicholas
felt
himself
cornered
this
made
him
still
angrier
for
he
was
fully
convinced
not
by
reasoning
but
by
something
within
him
stronger
than
reason
of
the
justice
of
his
opinion
i
will
tell
you
this
he
said
rising
and
trying
with
nervously
twitching
fingers
to
prop
up
his
pipe
in
a
corner
but
finally
abandoning
the
attempt
i
can
t
prove
it
to
you
you
say
that
everything
here
is
rotten
and
that
an
overthrow
is
coming
i
don
t
see
it
but
you
also
say
that
our
oath
of
allegiance
is
a
conditional
matter
and
to
that
i
reply
you
are
my
best
friend
as
you
know
but
if
you
formed
a
secret
society
and
began
working
against
the
government
be
it
what
it
may
i
know
it
is
my
duty
to
obey
the
government
and
if
arakcheev
ordered
me
to
lead
a
squadron
against
you
and
cut
you
down
i
should
not
hesitate
an
instant
but
should
do
it
and
you
may
argue
about
that
as
you
like
an
awkward
silence
followed
these
words
natasha
was
the
first
to
speak
defending
her
husband
and
attacking
her
brother
her
defense
was
weak
and
inapt
but
she
attained
her
object
the
conversation
was
resumed
and
no
longer
in
the
unpleasantly
hostile
tone
of
nicholas
last
remark
when
they
all
got
up
to
go
in
to
supper
little
nicholas
bolkonski
went
up
to
pierre
pale
and
with
shining
radiant
eyes
uncle
pierre
you
no
if
papa
were
alive
would
he
agree
with
you
he
asked
and
pierre
suddenly
realized
what
a
special
independent
complex
and
powerful
process
of
thought
and
feeling
must
have
been
going
on
in
this
boy
during
that
conversation
and
remembering
all
he
had
said
he
regretted
that
the
lad
should
have
heard
him
he
had
however
to
give
him
an
answer
yes
i
think
so
he
said
reluctantly
and
left
the
study
the
lad
looked
down
and
seemed
now
for
the
first
time
to
notice
what
he
had
done
to
the
things
on
the
table
he
flushed
and
went
up
to
nicholas
uncle
forgive
me
i
did
that
unintentionally
he
said
pointing
to
the
broken
sealing
wax
and
pens
nicholas
started
angrily
all
right
all
right
he
said
throwing
the
bits
under
the
table
and
evidently
suppressing
his
vexation
with
difficulty
he
turned
away
from
the
boy
you
ought
not
to
have
been
here
at
all
he
said
chapter
xv
the
conversation
at
supper
was
not
about
politics
or
societies
but
turned
on
the
subject
nicholas
liked
best
recollections
of
denisov
started
these
and
pierre
was
particularly
agreeable
and
amusing
about
them
the
family
separated
on
the
most
friendly
terms
after
supper
nicholas
having
undressed
in
his
study
and
given
instructions
to
the
steward
who
had
been
waiting
for
him
went
to
the
bedroom
in
his
dressing
gown
where
he
found
his
wife
still
at
her
table
writing
what
are
you
writing
mary
nicholas
asked
countess
mary
blushed
she
was
afraid
that
what
she
was
writing
would
not
be
understood
or
approved
by
her
husband
she
had
wanted
to
conceal
what
she
was
writing
from
him
but
at
the
same
time
was
glad
he
had
surprised
her
at
it
and
that
she
would
now
have
to
tell
him
a
diary
nicholas
she
replied
handing
him
a
blue
exercise
book
filled
with
her
firm
bold
writing
a
diary
nicholas
repeated
with
a
shade
of
irony
and
he
took
up
the
book
it
was
in
french
december
today
when
andrusha
her
eldest
boy
woke
up
he
did
not
wish
to
dress
and
mademoiselle
louise
sent
for
me
he
was
naughty
and
obstinate
i
tried
threats
but
he
only
grew
angrier
then
i
took
the
matter
in
hand
i
left
him
alone
and
began
with
nurse
s
help
to
get
the
other
children
up
telling
him
that
i
did
not
love
him
for
a
long
time
he
was
silent
as
if
astonished
then
he
jumped
out
of
bed
ran
to
me
in
his
shirt
and
sobbed
so
that
i
could
not
calm
him
for
a
long
time
it
was
plain
that
what
troubled
him
most
was
that
he
had
grieved
me
afterwards
in
the
evening
when
i
gave
him
his
ticket
he
again
began
crying
piteously
and
kissing
me
one
can
do
anything
with
him
by
tenderness
what
is
a
ticket
nicholas
inquired
i
have
begun
giving
the
elder
ones
marks
every
evening
showing
how
they
have
behaved
nicholas
looked
into
the
radiant
eyes
that
were
gazing
at
him
and
continued
to
turn
over
the
pages
and
read
in
the
diary
was
set
down
everything
in
the
children
s
lives
that
seemed
noteworthy
to
their
mother
as
showing
their
characters
or
suggesting
general
reflections
on
educational
methods
they
were
for
the
most
part
quite
insignificant
trifles
but
did
not
seem
so
to
the
mother
or
to
the
father
either
now
that
he
read
this
diary
about
his
children
for
the
first
time
under
the
date
was
entered
mitya
was
naughty
at
table
papa
said
he
was
to
have
no
pudding
he
had
none
but
looked
so
unhappily
and
greedily
at
the
others
while
they
were
eating
i
think
that
punishment
by
depriving
children
of
sweets
only
develops
their
greediness
must
tell
nicholas
this
nicholas
put
down
the
book
and
looked
at
his
wife
the
radiant
eyes
gazed
at
him
questioningly
would
he
approve
or
disapprove
of
her
diary
there
could
be
no
doubt
not
only
of
his
approval
but
also
of
his
admiration
for
his
wife
perhaps
it
need
not
be
done
so
pedantically
thought
nicholas
or
even
done
at
all
but
this
untiring
continual
spiritual
effort
of
which
the
sole
aim
was
the
children
s
moral
welfare
delighted
him
had
nicholas
been
able
to
analyze
his
feelings
he
would
have
found
that
his
steady
tender
and
proud
love
of
his
wife
rested
on
his
feeling
of
wonder
at
her
spirituality
and
at
the
lofty
moral
world
almost
beyond
his
reach
in
which
she
had
her
being
he
was
proud
of
her
intelligence
and
goodness
recognized
his
own
insignificance
beside
her
in
the
spiritual
world
and
rejoiced
all
the
more
that
she
with
such
a
soul
not
only
belonged
to
him
but
was
part
of
himself
i
quite
quite
approve
my
dearest
said
he
with
a
significant
look
and
after
a
short
pause
he
added
and
i
behaved
badly
today
you
weren
t
in
the
study
we
began
disputing
pierre
and
i
and
i
lost
my
temper
but
he
is
impossible
such
a
child
i
don
t
know
what
would
become
of
him
if
natasha
didn
t
keep
him
in
hand
have
you
any
idea
why
he
went
to
petersburg
they
have
formed
yes
i
know
said
countess
mary
natasha
told
me
well
then
you
know
nicholas
went
on
growing
hot
at
the
mere
recollection
of
their
discussion
he
wanted
to
convince
me
that
it
is
every
honest
man
s
duty
to
go
against
the
government
and
that
the
oath
of
allegiance
and
duty
i
am
sorry
you
weren
t
there
they
all
fell
on
me
denisov
and
natasha
natasha
is
absurd
how
she
rules
over
him
and
yet
there
need
only
be
a
discussion
and
she
has
no
words
of
her
own
but
only
repeats
his
sayings
added
nicholas
yielding
to
that
irresistible
inclination
which
tempts
us
to
judge
those
nearest
and
dearest
to
us
he
forgot
that
what
he
was
saying
about
natasha
could
have
been
applied
word
for
word
to
himself
in
relation
to
his
wife
yes
i
have
noticed
that
said
countess
mary
when
i
told
him
that
duty
and
the
oath
were
above
everything
he
started
proving
goodness
knows
what
a
pity
you
were
not
there
what
would
you
have
said
as
i
see
it
you
were
quite
right
and
i
told
natasha
so
pierre
says
everybody
is
suffering
tortured
and
being
corrupted
and
that
it
is
our
duty
to
help
our
neighbor
of
course
he
is
right
there
said
countess
mary
but
he
forgets
that
we
have
other
duties
nearer
to
us
duties
indicated
to
us
by
god
himself
and
that
though
we
might
expose
ourselves
to
risks
we
must
not
risk
our
children
yes
that
s
it
that
s
just
what
i
said
to
him
put
in
nicholas
who
fancied
he
really
had
said
it
but
they
insisted
on
their
own
view
love
of
one
s
neighbor
and
christianity
and
all
this
in
the
presence
of
young
nicholas
who
had
gone
into
my
study
and
broke
all
my
things
ah
nicholas
do
you
know
i
am
often
troubled
about
little
nicholas
said
countess
mary
he
is
such
an
exceptional
boy
i
am
afraid
i
neglect
him
in
favor
of
my
own
we
all
have
children
and
relations
while
he
has
no
one
he
is
constantly
alone
with
his
thoughts
well
i
don
t
think
you
need
reproach
yourself
on
his
account
all
that
the
fondest
mother
could
do
for
her
son
you
have
done
and
are
doing
for
him
and
of
course
i
am
glad
of
it
he
is
a
fine
lad
a
fine
lad
this
evening
he
listened
to
pierre
in
a
sort
of
trance
and
fancy
as
we
were
going
in
to
supper
i
looked
and
he
had
broken
everything
on
my
table
to
bits
and
he
told
me
of
it
himself
at
once
i
never
knew
him
to
tell
an
untruth
a
fine
lad
a
fine
lad
repeated
nicholas
who
at
heart
was
not
fond
of
nicholas
bolkonski
but
was
always
anxious
to
recognize
that
he
was
a
fine
lad
still
i
am
not
the
same
as
his
own
mother
said
countess
mary
i
feel
i
am
not
the
same
and
it
troubles
me
a
wonderful
boy
but
i
am
dreadfully
afraid
for
him
it
would
be
good
for
him
to
have
companions
well
it
won
t
be
for
long
next
summer
i
ll
take
him
to
petersburg
said
nicholas
yes
pierre
always
was
a
dreamer
and
always
will
be
he
continued
returning
to
the
talk
in
the
study
which
had
evidently
disturbed
him
well
what
business
is
it
of
mine
what
goes
on
there
whether
arakcheev
is
bad
and
all
that
what
business
was
it
of
mine
when
i
married
and
was
so
deep
in
debt
that
i
was
threatened
with
prison
and
had
a
mother
who
could
not
see
or
understand
it
and
then
there
are
you
and
the
children
and
our
affairs
is
it
for
my
own
pleasure
that
i
am
at
the
farm
or
in
the
office
from
morning
to
night
no
but
i
know
i
must
work
to
comfort
my
mother
to
repay
you
and
not
to
leave
the
children
such
beggars
as
i
was
countess
mary
wanted
to
tell
him
that
man
does
not
live
by
bread
alone
and
that
he
attached
too
much
importance
to
these
matters
but
she
knew
she
must
not
say
this
and
that
it
would
be
useless
to
do
so
she
only
took
his
hand
and
kissed
it
he
took
this
as
a
sign
of
approval
and
a
confirmation
of
his
thoughts
and
after
a
few
minutes
reflection
continued
to
think
aloud
you
know
mary
today
elias
mitrofanych
this
was
his
overseer
came
back
from
the
tambov
estate
and
told
me
they
are
already
offering
eighty
thousand
rubles
for
the
forest
and
with
an
eager
face
nicholas
began
to
speak
of
the
possibility
of
repurchasing
otradnoe
before
long
and
added
another
ten
years
of
life
and
i
shall
leave
the
children
in
an
excellent
position
countess
mary
listened
to
her
husband
and
understood
all
that
he
told
her
she
knew
that
when
he
thought
aloud
in
this
way
he
would
sometimes
ask
her
what
he
had
been
saying
and
be
vexed
if
he
noticed
that
she
had
been
thinking
about
something
else
but
she
had
to
force
herself
to
attend
for
what
he
was
saying
did
not
interest
her
at
all
she
looked
at
him
and
did
not
think
but
felt
about
something
different
she
felt
a
submissive
tender
love
for
this
man
who
would
never
understand
all
that
she
understood
and
this
seemed
to
make
her
love
for
him
still
stronger
and
added
a
touch
of
passionate
tenderness
besides
this
feeling
which
absorbed
her
altogether
and
hindered
her
from
following
the
details
of
her
husband
s
plans
thoughts
that
had
no
connection
with
what
he
was
saying
flitted
through
her
mind
she
thought
of
her
nephew
her
husband
s
account
of
the
boy
s
agitation
while
pierre
was
speaking
struck
her
forcibly
and
various
traits
of
his
gentle
sensitive
character
recurred
to
her
mind
and
while
thinking
of
her
nephew
she
thought
also
of
her
own
children
she
did
not
compare
them
with
him
but
compared
her
feeling
for
them
with
her
feeling
for
him
and
felt
with
regret
that
there
was
something
lacking
in
her
feeling
for
young
nicholas
sometimes
it
seemed
to
her
that
this
difference
arose
from
the
difference
in
their
ages
but
she
felt
herself
to
blame
toward
him
and
promised
in
her
heart
to
do
better
and
to
accomplish
the
impossible
in
this
life
to
love
her
husband
her
children
little
nicholas
and
all
her
neighbors
as
christ
loved
mankind
countess
mary
s
soul
always
strove
toward
the
infinite
the
eternal
and
the
absolute
and
could
therefore
never
be
at
peace
a
stern
expression
of
the
lofty
secret
suffering
of
a
soul
burdened
by
the
body
appeared
on
her
face
nicholas
gazed
at
her
o
god
what
will
become
of
us
if
she
dies
as
i
always
fear
when
her
face
is
like
that
thought
he
and
placing
himself
before
the
icon
he
began
to
say
his
evening
prayers
chapter
xvi
natasha
and
pierre
left
alone
also
began
to
talk
as
only
a
husband
and
wife
can
talk
that
is
with
extraordinary
clearness
and
rapidity
understanding
and
expressing
each
other
s
thoughts
in
ways
contrary
to
all
rules
of
logic
without
premises
deductions
or
conclusions
and
in
a
quite
peculiar
way
natasha
was
so
used
to
this
kind
of
talk
with
her
husband
that
for
her
it
was
the
surest
sign
of
something
being
wrong
between
them
if
pierre
followed
a
line
of
logical
reasoning
when
he
began
proving
anything
or
talking
argumentatively
and
calmly
and
she
led
on
by
his
example
began
to
do
the
same
she
knew
that
they
were
on
the
verge
of
a
quarrel
from
the
moment
they
were
alone
and
natasha
came
up
to
him
with
wide
open
happy
eyes
and
quickly
seizing
his
head
pressed
it
to
her
bosom
saying
now
you
are
all
mine
mine
you
won
t
escape
from
that
moment
this
conversation
began
contrary
to
all
the
laws
of
logic
and
contrary
to
them
because
quite
different
subjects
were
talked
about
at
one
and
the
same
time
this
simultaneous
discussion
of
many
topics
did
not
prevent
a
clear
understanding
but
on
the
contrary
was
the
surest
sign
that
they
fully
understood
one
another
just
as
in
a
dream
when
all
is
uncertain
unreasoning
and
contradictory
except
the
feeling
that
guides
the
dream
so
in
this
intercourse
contrary
to
all
laws
of
reason
the
words
themselves
were
not
consecutive
and
clear
but
only
the
feeling
that
prompted
them
natasha
spoke
to
pierre
about
her
brother
s
life
and
doings
of
how
she
had
suffered
and
lacked
life
during
his
own
absence
and
of
how
she
was
fonder
than
ever
of
mary
and
how
mary
was
in
every
way
better
than
herself
in
saying
this
natasha
was
sincere
in
acknowledging
mary
s
superiority
but
at
the
same
time
by
saying
it
she
made
a
demand
on
pierre
that
he
should
all
the
same
prefer
her
to
mary
and
to
all
other
women
and
that
now
especially
after
having
seen
many
women
in
petersburg
he
should
tell
her
so
afresh
pierre
answering
natasha
s
words
told
her
how
intolerable
it
had
been
for
him
to
meet
ladies
at
dinners
and
balls
in
petersburg
i
have
quite
lost
the
knack
of
talking
to
ladies
he
said
it
was
simply
dull
besides
i
was
very
busy
natasha
looked
intently
at
him
and
went
on
mary
is
so
splendid
she
said
how
she
understands
children
it
is
as
if
she
saw
straight
into
their
souls
yesterday
for
instance
mitya
was
naughty
how
like
his
father
he
is
pierre
interjected
natasha
knew
why
he
mentioned
mitya
s
likeness
to
nicholas
the
recollection
of
his
dispute
with
his
brother
in
law
was
unpleasant
and
he
wanted
to
know
what
natasha
thought
of
it
nicholas
has
the
weakness
of
never
agreeing
with
anything
not
generally
accepted
but
i
understand
that
you
value
what
opens
up
a
fresh
line
said
she
repeating
words
pierre
had
once
uttered
no
the
chief
point
is
that
to
nicholas
ideas
and
discussions
are
an
amusement
almost
a
pastime
said
pierre
for
instance
he
is
collecting
a
library
and
has
made
it
a
rule
not
to
buy
a
new
book
till
he
has
read
what
he
had
already
bought
sismondi
and
rousseau
and
montesquieu
he
added
with
a
smile
you
know
how
much
i
he
began
to
soften
down
what
he
had
said
but
natasha
interrupted
him
to
show
that
this
was
unnecessary
so
you
say
ideas
are
an
amusement
to
him
yes
and
for
me
nothing
else
is
serious
all
the
time
in
petersburg
i
saw
everyone
as
in
a
dream
when
i
am
taken
up
by
a
thought
all
else
is
mere
amusement
ah
i
m
so
sorry
i
wasn
t
there
when
you
met
the
children
said
natasha
which
was
most
delighted
lisa
i
m
sure
yes
pierre
replied
and
went
on
with
what
was
in
his
mind
nicholas
says
we
ought
not
to
think
but
i
can
t
help
it
besides
when
i
was
in
petersburg
i
felt
i
can
this
to
you
that
the
whole
affair
would
go
to
pieces
without
me
everyone
was
pulling
his
own
way
but
i
succeeded
in
uniting
them
all
and
then
my
idea
is
so
clear
and
simple
you
see
i
don
t
say
that
we
ought
to
oppose
this
and
that
we
may
be
mistaken
what
i
say
is
join
hands
you
who
love
the
right
and
let
there
be
but
one
banner
that
of
active
virtue
prince
sergey
is
a
fine
fellow
and
clever
natasha
would
have
had
no
doubt
as
to
the
greatness
of
pierre
s
idea
but
one
thing
disconcerted
her
can
a
man
so
important
and
necessary
to
society
be
also
my
husband
how
did
this
happen
she
wished
to
express
this
doubt
to
him
now
who
could
decide
whether
he
is
really
cleverer
than
all
the
others
she
asked
herself
and
passed
in
review
all
those
whom
pierre
most
respected
judging
by
what
he
had
said
there
was
no
one
he
had
respected
so
highly
as
platon
karataev
do
you
know
what
i
am
thinking
about
she
asked
about
platon
karataev
would
he
have
approved
of
you
now
do
you
think
pierre
was
not
at
all
surprised
at
this
question
he
understood
his
wife
s
line
of
thought
platon
karataev
he
repeated
and
pondered
evidently
sincerely
trying
to
imagine
karataev
s
opinion
on
the
subject
he
would
not
have
understood
yet
perhaps
he
would
i
love
you
awfully
natasha
suddenly
said
awfully
awfully
no
he
would
not
have
approved
said
pierre
after
reflection
what
he
would
have
approved
of
is
our
family
life
he
was
always
so
anxious
to
find
seemliness
happiness
and
peace
in
everything
and
i
should
have
been
proud
to
let
him
see
us
there
now
you
talk
of
my
absence
but
you
wouldn
t
believe
what
a
special
feeling
i
have
for
you
after
a
separation
yes
i
should
think
natasha
began
no
it
s
not
that
i
never
leave
off
loving
you
and
one
couldn
t
love
more
but
this
is
something
special
yes
of
course
he
did
not
finish
because
their
eyes
meeting
said
the
rest
what
nonsense
it
is
natasha
suddenly
exclaimed
about
honeymoons
and
that
the
greatest
happiness
is
at
first
on
the
contrary
now
is
the
best
of
all
if
only
you
did
not
go
away
do
you
remember
how
we
quarreled
and
it
was
always
my
fault
always
mine
and
what
we
quarreled
about
i
don
t
even
remember
always
about
the
same
thing
said
pierre
with
a
smile
jealo
don
t
say
it
i
can
t
bear
it
natasha
cried
and
her
eyes
glittered
coldly
and
vindictively
did
you
see
her
she
added
after
a
pause
no
and
if
i
had
i
shouldn
t
have
recognized
her
they
were
silent
for
a
while
oh
do
you
know
while
you
were
talking
in
the
study
i
was
looking
at
you
natasha
began
evidently
anxious
to
disperse
the
cloud
that
had
come
over
them
you
are
as
like
him
as
two
peas
like
the
boy
she
meant
her
little
son
oh
it
s
time
to
go
to
him
the
milk
s
come
but
i
m
sorry
to
leave
you
they
were
silent
for
a
few
seconds
then
suddenly
turning
to
one
another
at
the
same
time
they
both
began
to
speak
pierre
began
with
self
satisfaction
and
enthusiasm
natasha
with
a
quiet
happy
smile
having
interrupted
one
another
they
both
stopped
to
let
the
other
continue
no
what
did
you
say
go
on
go
on
no
you
go
on
i
was
talking
nonsense
said
natasha
pierre
finished
what
he
had
begun
it
was
the
sequel
to
his
complacent
reflections
on
his
success
in
petersburg
at
that
moment
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
was
chosen
to
give
a
new
direction
to
the
whole
of
russian
society
and
to
the
whole
world
i
only
wished
to
say
that
ideas
that
have
great
results
are
always
simple
ones
my
whole
idea
is
that
if
vicious
people
are
united
and
constitute
a
power
then
honest
folk
must
do
the
same
now
that
s
simple
enough
yes
and
what
were
you
going
to
say
i
only
nonsense
but
all
the
same
oh
nothing
only
a
trifle
said
natasha
smilingly
still
more
brightly
i
only
wanted
to
tell
you
about
petya
today
nurse
was
coming
to
take
him
from
me
and
he
laughed
shut
his
eyes
and
clung
to
me
i
m
sure
he
thought
he
was
hiding
awfully
sweet
there
now
he
s
crying
well
good
by
and
she
left
the
room
meanwhile
downstairs
in
young
nicholas
bolkonski
s
bedroom
a
little
lamp
was
burning
as
usual
the
boy
was
afraid
of
the
dark
and
they
could
not
cure
him
of
it
dessalles
slept
propped
up
on
four
pillows
and
his
roman
nose
emitted
sounds
of
rhythmic
snoring
little
nicholas
who
had
just
waked
up
in
a
cold
perspiration
sat
up
in
bed
and
gazed
before
him
with
wide
open
eyes
he
had
awaked
from
a
terrible
dream
he
had
dreamed
that
he
and
uncle
pierre
wearing
helmets
such
as
were
depicted
in
his
plutarch
were
leading
a
huge
army
the
army
was
made
up
of
white
slanting
lines
that
filled
the
air
like
the
cobwebs
that
float
about
in
autumn
and
which
dessalles
called
les
fils
de
la
vierge
in
front
was
glory
which
was
similar
to
those
threads
but
rather
thicker
he
and
pierre
were
borne
along
lightly
and
joyously
nearer
and
nearer
to
their
goal
suddenly
the
threads
that
moved
them
began
to
slacken
and
become
entangled
and
it
grew
difficult
to
move
and
uncle
nicholas
stood
before
them
in
a
stern
and
threatening
attitude
have
you
done
this
he
said
pointing
to
some
broken
sealing
wax
and
pens
i
loved
you
but
i
have
orders
from
arakcheev
and
will
kill
the
first
of
you
who
moves
forward
little
nicholas
turned
to
look
at
pierre
but
pierre
was
no
longer
there
in
his
place
was
his
father
prince
andrew
and
his
father
had
neither
shape
nor
form
but
he
existed
and
when
little
nicholas
perceived
him
he
grew
faint
with
love
he
felt
himself
powerless
limp
and
formless
his
father
caressed
and
pitied
him
but
uncle
nicholas
came
nearer
and
nearer
to
them
terror
seized
young
nicholas
and
he
awoke
my
father
he
thought
though
there
were
two
good
portraits
of
prince
andrew
in
the
house
nicholas
never
imagined
him
in
human
form
my
father
has
been
with
me
and
caressed
me
he
approved
of
me
and
of
uncle
pierre
whatever
he
may
tell
me
i
will
do
it
mucius
scaevola
burned
his
hand
why
should
not
the
same
sort
of
thing
happen
to
me
i
know
they
want
me
to
learn
and
i
will
learn
but
someday
i
shall
have
finished
learning
and
then
i
will
do
something
i
only
pray
god
that
something
may
happen
to
me
such
as
happened
to
plutarch
s
men
and
i
will
act
as
they
did
i
will
do
better
everyone
shall
know
me
love
me
and
be
delighted
with
me
and
suddenly
his
bosom
heaved
with
sobs
and
he
began
to
cry
are
you
ill
he
heard
dessalles
voice
asking
no
answered
nicholas
and
lay
back
on
his
pillow
he
is
good
and
kind
and
i
am
fond
of
him
he
thought
of
dessalles
but
uncle
pierre
oh
what
a
wonderful
man
he
is
and
my
father
oh
father
father
yes
i
will
do
something
with
which
even
he
would
be
satisfied
second
epilogue
chapter
i
history
is
the
life
of
nations
and
of
humanity
to
seize
and
put
into
words
to
describe
directly
the
life
of
humanity
or
even
of
a
single
nation
appears
impossible
the
ancient
historians
all
employed
one
and
the
same
method
to
describe
and
seize
the
apparently
elusive
the
life
of
a
people
they
described
the
activity
of
individuals
who
ruled
the
people
and
regarded
the
activity
of
those
men
as
representing
the
activity
of
the
whole
nation
the
question
how
did
individuals
make
nations
act
as
they
wished
and
by
what
was
the
will
of
these
individuals
themselves
guided
the
ancients
met
by
recognizing
a
divinity
which
subjected
the
nations
to
the
will
of
a
chosen
man
and
guided
the
will
of
that
chosen
man
so
as
to
accomplish
ends
that
were
predestined
for
the
ancients
these
questions
were
solved
by
a
belief
in
the
direct
participation
of
the
deity
in
human
affairs
modern
history
in
theory
rejects
both
these
principles
it
would
seem
that
having
rejected
the
belief
of
the
ancients
in
man
s
subjection
to
the
deity
and
in
a
predetermined
aim
toward
which
nations
are
led
modern
history
should
study
not
the
manifestations
of
power
but
the
causes
that
produce
it
but
modern
history
has
not
done
this
having
in
theory
rejected
the
view
held
by
the
ancients
it
still
follows
them
in
practice
instead
of
men
endowed
with
divine
authority
and
directly
guided
by
the
will
of
god
modern
history
has
given
us
either
heroes
endowed
with
extraordinary
superhuman
capacities
or
simply
men
of
very
various
kinds
from
monarchs
to
journalists
who
lead
the
masses
instead
of
the
former
divinely
appointed
aims
of
the
jewish
greek
or
roman
nations
which
ancient
historians
regarded
as
representing
the
progress
of
humanity
modern
history
has
postulated
its
own
aims
the
welfare
of
the
french
german
or
english
people
or
in
its
highest
abstraction
the
welfare
and
civilization
of
humanity
in
general
by
which
is
usually
meant
that
of
the
peoples
occupying
a
small
northwesterly
portion
of
a
large
continent
modern
history
has
rejected
the
beliefs
of
the
ancients
without
replacing
them
by
a
new
conception
and
the
logic
of
the
situation
has
obliged
the
historians
after
they
had
apparently
rejected
the
divine
authority
of
the
kings
and
the
fate
of
the
ancients
to
reach
the
same
conclusion
by
another
road
that
is
to
recognize
nations
guided
by
individual
men
and
the
existence
of
a
known
aim
to
which
these
nations
and
humanity
at
large
are
tending
at
the
basis
of
the
works
of
all
the
modern
historians
from
gibbon
to
buckle
despite
their
seeming
disagreements
and
the
apparent
novelty
of
their
outlooks
lie
those
two
old
unavoidable
assumptions
in
the
first
place
the
historian
describes
the
activity
of
individuals
who
in
his
opinion
have
directed
humanity
one
historian
considers
only
monarchs
generals
and
ministers
as
being
such
men
while
another
includes
also
orators
learned
men
reformers
philosophers
and
poets
secondly
it
is
assumed
that
the
goal
toward
which
humanity
is
being
led
is
known
to
the
historians
to
one
of
them
this
goal
is
the
greatness
of
the
roman
spanish
or
french
realm
to
another
it
is
liberty
equality
and
a
certain
kind
of
civilization
of
a
small
corner
of
the
world
called
europe
in
a
ferment
arises
in
paris
it
grows
spreads
and
is
expressed
by
a
movement
of
peoples
from
west
to
east
several
times
it
moves
eastward
and
collides
with
a
countermovement
from
the
east
westward
in
it
reaches
its
extreme
limit
moscow
and
then
with
remarkable
symmetry
a
countermovement
occurs
from
east
to
west
attracting
to
it
as
the
first
movement
had
done
the
nations
of
middle
europe
the
counter
movement
reaches
the
starting
point
of
the
first
movement
in
the
west
paris
and
subsides
during
that
twenty
year
period
an
immense
number
of
fields
were
left
untilled
houses
were
burned
trade
changed
its
direction
millions
of
men
migrated
were
impoverished
or
were
enriched
and
millions
of
christian
men
professing
the
law
of
love
of
their
fellows
slew
one
another
what
does
all
this
mean
why
did
it
happen
what
made
those
people
burn
houses
and
slay
their
fellow
men
what
were
the
causes
of
these
events
what
force
made
men
act
so
these
are
the
instinctive
plain
and
most
legitimate
questions
humanity
asks
itself
when
it
encounters
the
monuments
and
tradition
of
that
period
for
a
reply
to
these
questions
the
common
sense
of
mankind
turns
to
the
science
of
history
whose
aim
is
to
enable
nations
and
humanity
to
know
themselves
if
history
had
retained
the
conception
of
the
ancients
it
would
have
said
that
god
to
reward
or
punish
his
people
gave
napoleon
power
and
directed
his
will
to
the
fulfillment
of
the
divine
ends
and
that
reply
would
have
been
clear
and
complete
one
might
believe
or
disbelieve
in
the
divine
significance
of
napoleon
but
for
anyone
believing
in
it
there
would
have
been
nothing
unintelligible
in
the
history
of
that
period
nor
would
there
have
been
any
contradictions
but
modern
history
cannot
give
that
reply
science
does
not
admit
the
conception
of
the
ancients
as
to
the
direct
participation
of
the
deity
in
human
affairs
and
therefore
history
ought
to
give
other
answers
modern
history
replying
to
these
questions
says
you
want
to
know
what
this
movement
means
what
caused
it
and
what
force
produced
these
events
then
listen
louis
xiv
was
a
very
proud
and
self
confident
man
he
had
such
and
such
mistresses
and
such
and
such
ministers
and
he
ruled
france
badly
his
descendants
were
weak
men
and
they
too
ruled
france
badly
and
they
had
such
and
such
favorites
and
such
and
such
mistresses
moreover
certain
men
wrote
some
books
at
that
time
at
the
end
of
the
eighteenth
century
there
were
a
couple
of
dozen
men
in
paris
who
began
to
talk
about
all
men
being
free
and
equal
this
caused
people
all
over
france
to
begin
to
slash
at
and
drown
one
another
they
killed
the
king
and
many
other
people
at
that
time
there
was
in
france
a
man
of
genius
napoleon
he
conquered
everybody
everywhere
that
is
he
killed
many
people
because
he
was
a
great
genius
and
for
some
reason
he
went
to
kill
africans
and
killed
them
so
well
and
was
so
cunning
and
wise
that
when
he
returned
to
france
he
ordered
everybody
to
obey
him
and
they
all
obeyed
him
having
become
an
emperor
he
again
went
out
to
kill
people
in
italy
austria
and
prussia
and
there
too
he
killed
a
great
many
in
russia
there
was
an
emperor
alexander
who
decided
to
restore
order
in
europe
and
therefore
fought
against
napoleon
in
he
suddenly
made
friends
with
him
but
in
they
again
quarreled
and
again
began
killing
many
people
napoleon
led
six
hundred
thousand
men
into
russia
and
captured
moscow
then
he
suddenly
ran
away
from
moscow
and
the
emperor
alexander
helped
by
the
advice
of
stein
and
others
united
europe
to
arm
against
the
disturber
of
its
peace
all
napoleon
s
allies
suddenly
became
his
enemies
and
their
forces
advanced
against
the
fresh
forces
he
raised
the
allies
defeated
napoleon
entered
paris
forced
napoleon
to
abdicate
and
sent
him
to
the
island
of
elba
not
depriving
him
of
the
title
of
emperor
and
showing
him
every
respect
though
five
years
before
and
one
year
later
they
all
regarded
him
as
an
outlaw
and
a
brigand
then
louis
xviii
who
till
then
had
been
the
laughingstock
both
of
the
french
and
the
allies
began
to
reign
and
napoleon
shedding
tears
before
his
old
guards
renounced
the
throne
and
went
into
exile
then
the
skillful
statesmen
and
diplomatists
especially
talleyrand
who
managed
to
sit
down
in
a
particular
chair
before
anyone
else
and
thereby
extended
the
frontiers
of
france
talked
in
vienna
and
by
these
conversations
made
the
nations
happy
or
unhappy
suddenly
the
diplomatists
and
monarchs
nearly
quarreled
and
were
on
the
point
of
again
ordering
their
armies
to
kill
one
another
but
just
then
napoleon
arrived
in
france
with
a
battalion
and
the
french
who
had
been
hating
him
immediately
all
submitted
to
him
but
the
allied
monarchs
were
angry
at
this
and
went
to
fight
the
french
once
more
and
they
defeated
the
genius
napoleon
and
suddenly
recognizing
him
as
a
brigand
sent
him
to
the
island
of
st
helena
and
the
exile
separated
from
the
beloved
france
so
dear
to
his
heart
died
a
lingering
death
on
that
rock
and
bequeathed
his
great
deeds
to
posterity
but
in
europe
a
reaction
occurred
and
the
sovereigns
once
again
all
began
to
oppress
their
subjects
it
would
be
a
mistake
to
think
that
this
is
ironic
a
caricature
of
the
historical
accounts
on
the
contrary
it
is
a
very
mild
expression
of
the
contradictory
replies
not
meeting
the
questions
which
all
the
historians
give
from
the
compilers
of
memoirs
and
the
histories
of
separate
states
to
the
writers
of
general
histories
and
the
new
histories
of
the
culture
of
that
period
the
strangeness
and
absurdity
of
these
replies
arise
from
the
fact
that
modern
history
like
a
deaf
man
answers
questions
no
one
has
asked
if
the
purpose
of
history
be
to
give
a
description
of
the
movement
of
humanity
and
of
the
peoples
the
first
question
in
the
absence
of
a
reply
to
which
all
the
rest
will
be
incomprehensible
is
what
is
the
power
that
moves
peoples
to
this
modern
history
laboriously
replies
either
that
napoleon
was
a
great
genius
or
that
louis
xiv
was
very
proud
or
that
certain
writers
wrote
certain
books
all
that
may
be
so
and
mankind
is
ready
to
agree
with
it
but
it
is
not
what
was
asked
all
that
would
be
interesting
if
we
recognized
a
divine
power
based
on
itself
and
always
consistently
directing
its
nations
through
napoleons
louis
es
and
writers
but
we
do
not
acknowledge
such
a
power
and
therefore
before
speaking
about
napoleons
louis
es
and
authors
we
ought
to
be
shown
the
connection
existing
between
these
men
and
the
movement
of
the
nations
if
instead
of
a
divine
power
some
other
force
has
appeared
it
should
be
explained
in
what
this
new
force
consists
for
the
whole
interest
of
history
lies
precisely
in
that
force
history
seems
to
assume
that
this
force
is
self
evident
and
known
to
everyone
but
in
spite
of
every
desire
to
regard
it
as
known
anyone
reading
many
historical
works
cannot
help
doubting
whether
this
new
force
so
variously
understood
by
the
historians
themselves
is
really
quite
well
known
to
everybody
chapter
ii
what
force
moves
the
nations
biographical
historians
and
historians
of
separate
nations
understand
this
force
as
a
power
inherent
in
heroes
and
rulers
in
their
narration
events
occur
solely
by
the
will
of
a
napoleon
and
alexander
or
in
general
of
the
persons
they
describe
the
answers
given
by
this
kind
of
historian
to
the
question
of
what
force
causes
events
to
happen
are
satisfactory
only
as
long
as
there
is
but
one
historian
to
each
event
as
soon
as
historians
of
different
nationalities
and
tendencies
begin
to
describe
the
same
event
the
replies
they
give
immediately
lose
all
meaning
for
this
force
is
understood
by
them
all
not
only
differently
but
often
in
quite
contradictory
ways
one
historian
says
that
an
event
was
produced
by
napoleon
s
power
another
that
it
was
produced
by
alexander
s
a
third
that
it
was
due
to
the
power
of
some
other
person
besides
this
historians
of
that
kind
contradict
each
other
even
in
their
statement
as
to
the
force
on
which
the
authority
of
some
particular
person
was
based
thiers
a
bonapartist
says
that
napoleon
s
power
was
based
on
his
virtue
and
genius
lanfrey
a
republican
says
it
was
based
on
his
trickery
and
deception
of
the
people
so
the
historians
of
this
class
by
mutually
destroying
one
another
s
positions
destroy
the
understanding
of
the
force
which
produces
events
and
furnish
no
reply
to
history
s
essential
question
writers
of
universal
history
who
deal
with
all
the
nations
seem
to
recognize
how
erroneous
is
the
specialist
historians
view
of
the
force
which
produces
events
they
do
not
recognize
it
as
a
power
inherent
in
heroes
and
rulers
but
as
the
resultant
of
a
multiplicity
of
variously
directed
forces
in
describing
a
war
or
the
subjugation
of
a
people
a
general
historian
looks
for
the
cause
of
the
event
not
in
the
power
of
one
man
but
in
the
interaction
of
many
persons
connected
with
the
event
according
to
this
view
the
power
of
historical
personages
represented
as
the
product
of
many
forces
can
no
longer
it
would
seem
be
regarded
as
a
force
that
itself
produces
events
yet
in
most
cases
universal
historians
still
employ
the
conception
of
power
as
a
force
that
itself
produces
events
and
treat
it
as
their
cause
in
their
exposition
an
historic
character
is
first
the
product
of
his
time
and
his
power
only
the
resultant
of
various
forces
and
then
his
power
is
itself
a
force
producing
events
gervinus
schlosser
and
others
for
instance
at
one
time
prove
napoleon
to
be
a
product
of
the
revolution
of
the
ideas
of
and
so
forth
and
at
another
plainly
say
that
the
campaign
of
and
other
things
they
do
not
like
were
simply
the
product
of
napoleon
s
misdirected
will
and
that
the
very
ideas
of
were
arrested
in
their
development
by
napoleon
s
caprice
the
ideas
of
the
revolution
and
the
general
temper
of
the
age
produced
napoleon
s
power
but
napoleon
s
power
suppressed
the
ideas
of
the
revolution
and
the
general
temper
of
the
age
this
curious
contradiction
is
not
accidental
not
only
does
it
occur
at
every
step
but
the
universal
historians
accounts
are
all
made
up
of
a
chain
of
such
contradictions
this
contradiction
occurs
because
after
entering
the
field
of
analysis
the
universal
historians
stop
halfway
to
find
component
forces
equal
to
the
composite
or
resultant
force
the
sum
of
the
components
must
equal
the
resultant
this
condition
is
never
observed
by
the
universal
historians
and
so
to
explain
the
resultant
forces
they
are
obliged
to
admit
in
addition
to
the
insufficient
components
another
unexplained
force
affecting
the
resultant
action
specialist
historians
describing
the
campaign
of
or
the
restoration
of
the
bourbons
plainly
assert
that
these
events
were
produced
by
the
will
of
alexander
but
the
universal
historian
gervinus
refuting
this
opinion
of
the
specialist
historian
tries
to
prove
that
the
campaign
of
and
the
restoration
of
the
bourbons
were
due
to
other
things
beside
alexander
s
will
such
as
the
activity
of
stein
metternich
madame
de
stael
talleyrand
fichte
chateaubriand
and
others
the
historian
evidently
decomposes
alexander
s
power
into
the
components
talleyrand
chateaubriand
and
the
rest
but
the
sum
of
the
components
that
is
the
interactions
of
chateaubriand
talleyrand
madame
de
stael
and
the
others
evidently
does
not
equal
the
resultant
namely
the
phenomenon
of
millions
of
frenchmen
submitting
to
the
bourbons
that
chateaubriand
madame
de
stael
and
others
spoke
certain
words
to
one
another
only
affected
their
mutual
relations
but
does
not
account
for
the
submission
of
millions
and
therefore
to
explain
how
from
these
relations
of
theirs
the
submission
of
millions
of
people
resulted
that
is
how
component
forces
equal
to
one
a
gave
a
resultant
equal
to
a
thousand
times
a
the
historian
is
again
obliged
to
fall
back
on
power
the
force
he
had
denied
and
to
recognize
it
as
the
resultant
of
the
forces
that
is
he
has
to
admit
an
unexplained
force
acting
on
the
resultant
and
that
is
just
what
the
universal
historians
do
and
consequently
they
not
only
contradict
the
specialist
historians
but
contradict
themselves
peasants
having
no
clear
idea
of
the
cause
of
rain
say
according
to
whether
they
want
rain
or
fine
weather
the
wind
has
blown
the
clouds
away
or
the
wind
has
brought
up
the
clouds
and
in
the
same
way
the
universal
historians
sometimes
when
it
pleases
them
and
fits
in
with
their
theory
say
that
power
is
the
result
of
events
and
sometimes
when
they
want
to
prove
something
else
say
that
power
produces
events
a
third
class
of
historians
the
so
called
historians
of
culture
following
the
path
laid
down
by
the
universal
historians
who
sometimes
accept
writers
and
ladies
as
forces
producing
events
again
take
that
force
to
be
something
quite
different
they
see
it
in
what
is
called
culture
in
mental
activity
the
historians
of
culture
are
quite
consistent
in
regard
to
their
progenitors
the
writers
of
universal
histories
for
if
historical
events
may
be
explained
by
the
fact
that
certain
persons
treated
one
another
in
such
and
such
ways
why
not
explain
them
by
the
fact
that
such
and
such
people
wrote
such
and
such
books
of
the
immense
number
of
indications
accompanying
every
vital
phenomenon
these
historians
select
the
indication
of
intellectual
activity
and
say
that
this
indication
is
the
cause
but
despite
their
endeavors
to
prove
that
the
cause
of
events
lies
in
intellectual
activity
only
by
a
great
stretch
can
one
admit
that
there
is
any
connection
between
intellectual
activity
and
the
movement
of
peoples
and
in
no
case
can
one
admit
that
intellectual
activity
controls
people
s
actions
for
that
view
is
not
confirmed
by
such
facts
as
the
very
cruel
murders
of
the
french
revolution
resulting
from
the
doctrine
of
the
equality
of
man
or
the
very
cruel
wars
and
executions
resulting
from
the
preaching
of
love
but
even
admitting
as
correct
all
the
cunningly
devised
arguments
with
which
these
histories
are
filled
admitting
that
nations
are
governed
by
some
undefined
force
called
an
idea
history
s
essential
question
still
remains
unanswered
and
to
the
former
power
of
monarchs
and
to
the
influence
of
advisers
and
other
people
introduced
by
the
universal
historians
another
newer
force
the
idea
is
added
the
connection
of
which
with
the
masses
needs
explanation
it
is
possible
to
understand
that
napoleon
had
power
and
so
events
occurred
with
some
effort
one
may
even
conceive
that
napoleon
together
with
other
influences
was
the
cause
of
an
event
but
how
a
book
le
contrat
social
had
the
effect
of
making
frenchmen
begin
to
drown
one
another
cannot
be
understood
without
an
explanation
of
the
causal
nexus
of
this
new
force
with
the
event
undoubtedly
some
relation
exists
between
all
who
live
contemporaneously
and
so
it
is
possible
to
find
some
connection
between
the
intellectual
activity
of
men
and
their
historical
movements
just
as
such
a
connection
may
be
found
between
the
movements
of
humanity
and
commerce
handicraft
gardening
or
anything
else
you
please
but
why
intellectual
activity
is
considered
by
the
historians
of
culture
to
be
the
cause
or
expression
of
the
whole
historical
movement
is
hard
to
understand
only
the
following
considerations
can
have
led
the
historians
to
such
a
conclusion
that
history
is
written
by
learned
men
and
so
it
is
natural
and
agreeable
for
them
to
think
that
the
activity
of
their
class
supplies
the
basis
of
the
movement
of
all
humanity
just
as
a
similar
belief
is
natural
and
agreeable
to
traders
agriculturists
and
soldiers
if
they
do
not
express
it
that
is
merely
because
traders
and
soldiers
do
not
write
history
and
that
spiritual
activity
enlightenment
civilization
culture
ideas
are
all
indistinct
indefinite
conceptions
under
whose
banner
it
is
very
easy
to
use
words
having
a
still
less
definite
meaning
and
which
can
therefore
be
readily
introduced
into
any
theory
but
not
to
speak
of
the
intrinsic
quality
of
histories
of
this
kind
which
may
possibly
even
be
of
use
to
someone
for
something
the
histories
of
culture
to
which
all
general
histories
tend
more
and
more
to
approximate
are
significant
from
the
fact
that
after
seriously
and
minutely
examining
various
religious
philosophic
and
political
doctrines
as
causes
of
events
as
soon
as
they
have
to
describe
an
actual
historic
event
such
as
the
campaign
of
for
instance
they
involuntarily
describe
it
as
resulting
from
an
exercise
of
power
and
say
plainly
that
that
was
the
result
of
napoleon
s
will
speaking
so
the
historians
of
culture
involuntarily
contradict
themselves
and
show
that
the
new
force
they
have
devised
does
not
account
for
what
happens
in
history
and
that
history
can
only
be
explained
by
introducing
a
power
which
they
apparently
do
not
recognize
chapter
iii
a
locomotive
is
moving
someone
asks
what
moves
it
a
peasant
says
the
devil
moves
it
another
man
says
the
locomotive
moves
because
its
wheels
go
round
a
third
asserts
that
the
cause
of
its
movement
lies
in
the
smoke
which
the
wind
carries
away
the
peasant
is
irrefutable
he
has
devised
a
complete
explanation
to
refute
him
someone
would
have
to
prove
to
him
that
there
is
no
devil
or
another
peasant
would
have
to
explain
to
him
that
it
is
not
the
devil
but
a
german
who
moves
the
locomotive
only
then
as
a
result
of
the
contradiction
will
they
see
that
they
are
both
wrong
but
the
man
who
says
that
the
movement
of
the
wheels
is
the
cause
refutes
himself
for
having
once
begun
to
analyze
he
ought
to
go
on
and
explain
further
why
the
wheels
go
round
and
till
he
has
reached
the
ultimate
cause
of
the
movement
of
the
locomotive
in
the
pressure
of
steam
in
the
boiler
he
has
no
right
to
stop
in
his
search
for
the
cause
the
man
who
explains
the
movement
of
the
locomotive
by
the
smoke
that
is
carried
back
has
noticed
that
the
wheels
do
not
supply
an
explanation
and
has
taken
the
first
sign
that
occurs
to
him
and
in
his
turn
has
offered
that
as
an
explanation
the
only
conception
that
can
explain
the
movement
of
the
locomotive
is
that
of
a
force
commensurate
with
the
movement
observed
the
only
conception
that
can
explain
the
movement
of
the
peoples
is
that
of
some
force
commensurate
with
the
whole
movement
of
the
peoples
yet
to
supply
this
conception
various
historians
take
forces
of
different
kinds
all
of
which
are
incommensurate
with
the
movement
observed
some
see
it
as
a
force
directly
inherent
in
heroes
as
the
peasant
sees
the
devil
in
the
locomotive
others
as
a
force
resulting
from
several
other
forces
like
the
movement
of
the
wheels
others
again
as
an
intellectual
influence
like
the
smoke
that
is
blown
away
so
long
as
histories
are
written
of
separate
individuals
whether
caesars
alexanders
luthers
or
voltaires
and
not
the
histories
of
all
absolutely
all
those
who
take
part
in
an
event
it
is
quite
impossible
to
describe
the
movement
of
humanity
without
the
conception
of
a
force
compelling
men
to
direct
their
activity
toward
a
certain
end
and
the
only
such
conception
known
to
historians
is
that
of
power
this
conception
is
the
one
handle
by
means
of
which
the
material
of
history
as
at
present
expounded
can
be
dealt
with
and
anyone
who
breaks
that
handle
off
as
buckle
did
without
finding
some
other
method
of
treating
historical
material
merely
deprives
himself
of
the
one
possible
way
of
dealing
with
it
the
necessity
of
the
conception
of
power
as
an
explanation
of
historical
events
is
best
demonstrated
by
the
universal
historians
and
historians
of
culture
themselves
for
they
professedly
reject
that
conception
but
inevitably
have
recourse
to
it
at
every
step
in
dealing
with
humanity
s
inquiry
the
science
of
history
up
to
now
is
like
money
in
circulation
paper
money
and
coin
the
biographies
and
special
national
histories
are
like
paper
money
they
can
be
used
and
can
circulate
and
fulfill
their
purpose
without
harm
to
anyone
and
even
advantageously
as
long
as
no
one
asks
what
is
the
security
behind
them
you
need
only
forget
to
ask
how
the
will
of
heroes
produces
events
and
such
histories
as
thiers
will
be
interesting
and
instructive
and
may
perhaps
even
possess
a
tinge
of
poetry
but
just
as
doubts
of
the
real
value
of
paper
money
arise
either
because
being
easy
to
make
too
much
of
it
gets
made
or
because
people
try
to
exchange
it
for
gold
so
also
doubts
concerning
the
real
value
of
such
histories
arise
either
because
too
many
of
them
are
written
or
because
in
his
simplicity
of
heart
someone
inquires
by
what
force
did
napoleon
do
this
that
is
wants
to
exchange
the
current
paper
money
for
the
real
gold
of
actual
comprehension
the
writers
of
universal
histories
and
of
the
history
of
culture
are
like
people
who
recognizing
the
defects
of
paper
money
decide
to
substitute
for
it
money
made
of
metal
that
has
not
the
specific
gravity
of
gold
it
may
indeed
make
jingling
coin
but
will
do
no
more
than
that
paper
money
may
deceive
the
ignorant
but
nobody
is
deceived
by
tokens
of
base
metal
that
have
no
value
but
merely
jingle
as
gold
is
gold
only
if
it
is
serviceable
not
merely
for
exchange
but
also
for
use
so
universal
historians
will
be
valuable
only
when
they
can
reply
to
history
s
essential
question
what
is
power
the
universal
historians
give
contradictory
replies
to
that
question
while
the
historians
of
culture
evade
it
and
answer
something
quite
different
and
as
counters
of
imitation
gold
can
be
used
only
among
a
group
of
people
who
agree
to
accept
them
as
gold
or
among
those
who
do
not
know
the
nature
of
gold
so
universal
historians
and
historians
of
culture
not
answering
humanity
s
essential
question
serve
as
currency
for
some
purposes
of
their
own
only
in
universities
and
among
the
mass
of
readers
who
have
a
taste
for
what
they
call
serious
reading
chapter
iv
having
abandoned
the
conception
of
the
ancients
as
to
the
divine
subjection
of
the
will
of
a
nation
to
some
chosen
man
and
the
subjection
of
that
man
s
will
to
the
deity
history
cannot
without
contradictions
take
a
single
step
till
it
has
chosen
one
of
two
things
either
a
return
to
the
former
belief
in
the
direct
intervention
of
the
deity
in
human
affairs
or
a
definite
explanation
of
the
meaning
of
the
force
producing
historical
events
and
termed
power
a
return
to
the
first
is
impossible
the
belief
has
been
destroyed
and
so
it
is
essential
to
explain
what
is
meant
by
power
napoleon
ordered
an
army
to
be
raised
and
go
to
war
we
are
so
accustomed
to
that
idea
and
have
become
so
used
to
it
that
the
question
why
did
six
hundred
thousand
men
go
to
fight
when
napoleon
uttered
certain
words
seems
to
us
senseless
he
had
the
power
and
so
what
he
ordered
was
done
this
reply
is
quite
satisfactory
if
we
believe
that
the
power
was
given
him
by
god
but
as
soon
as
we
do
not
admit
that
it
becomes
essential
to
determine
what
is
this
power
of
one
man
over
others
it
cannot
be
the
direct
physical
power
of
a
strong
man
over
a
weak
one
a
domination
based
on
the
application
or
threat
of
physical
force
like
the
power
of
hercules
nor
can
it
be
based
on
the
effect
of
moral
force
as
in
their
simplicity
some
historians
think
who
say
that
the
leading
figures
in
history
are
heroes
that
is
men
gifted
with
a
special
strength
of
soul
and
mind
called
genius
this
power
cannot
be
based
on
the
predominance
of
moral
strength
for
not
to
mention
heroes
such
as
napoleon
about
whose
moral
qualities
opinions
differ
widely
history
shows
us
that
neither
a
louis
xi
nor
a
metternich
who
ruled
over
millions
of
people
had
any
particular
moral
qualities
but
on
the
contrary
were
generally
morally
weaker
than
any
of
the
millions
they
ruled
over
if
the
source
of
power
lies
neither
in
the
physical
nor
in
the
moral
qualities
of
him
who
possesses
it
it
must
evidently
be
looked
for
elsewhere
in
the
relation
to
the
people
of
the
man
who
wields
the
power
and
that
is
how
power
is
understood
by
the
science
of
jurisprudence
that
exchange
bank
of
history
which
offers
to
exchange
history
s
understanding
of
power
for
true
gold
power
is
the
collective
will
of
the
people
transferred
by
expressed
or
tacit
consent
to
their
chosen
rulers
in
the
domain
of
jurisprudence
which
consists
of
discussions
of
how
a
state
and
power
might
be
arranged
were
it
possible
for
all
that
to
be
arranged
it
is
all
very
clear
but
when
applied
to
history
that
definition
of
power
needs
explanation
the
science
of
jurisprudence
regards
the
state
and
power
as
the
ancients
regarded
fire
namely
as
something
existing
absolutely
but
for
history
the
state
and
power
are
merely
phenomena
just
as
for
modern
physics
fire
is
not
an
element
but
a
phenomenon
from
this
fundamental
difference
between
the
view
held
by
history
and
that
held
by
jurisprudence
it
follows
that
jurisprudence
can
tell
minutely
how
in
its
opinion
power
should
be
constituted
and
what
power
existing
immutably
outside
time
is
but
to
history
s
questions
about
the
meaning
of
the
mutations
of
power
in
time
it
can
answer
nothing
if
power
be
the
collective
will
of
the
people
transferred
to
their
ruler
was
pugachev
a
representative
of
the
will
of
the
people
if
not
then
why
was
napoleon
i
why
was
napoleon
iii
a
criminal
when
he
was
taken
prisoner
at
boulogne
and
why
later
on
were
those
criminals
whom
he
arrested
do
palace
revolutions
in
which
sometimes
only
two
or
three
people
take
part
transfer
the
will
of
the
people
to
a
new
ruler
in
international
relations
is
the
will
of
the
people
also
transferred
to
their
conqueror
was
the
will
of
the
confederation
of
the
rhine
transferred
to
napoleon
in
was
the
will
of
the
russian
people
transferred
to
napoleon
in
when
our
army
in
alliance
with
the
french
went
to
fight
the
austrians
to
these
questions
three
answers
are
possible
either
to
assume
that
the
will
of
the
people
is
always
unconditionally
transferred
to
the
ruler
or
rulers
they
have
chosen
and
that
therefore
every
emergence
of
a
new
power
every
struggle
against
the
power
once
appointed
should
be
absolutely
regarded
as
an
infringement
of
the
real
power
or
that
the
will
of
the
people
is
transferred
to
the
rulers
conditionally
under
definite
and
known
conditions
and
to
show
that
all
limitations
conflicts
and
even
destructions
of
power
result
from
a
nonobservance
by
the
rulers
of
the
conditions
under
which
their
power
was
entrusted
to
them
or
that
the
will
of
the
people
is
delegated
to
the
rulers
conditionally
but
that
the
conditions
are
unknown
and
indefinite
and
that
the
appearance
of
several
authorities
their
struggles
and
their
falls
result
solely
from
the
greater
or
lesser
fulfillment
by
the
rulers
of
these
unknown
conditions
on
which
the
will
of
the
people
is
transferred
from
some
people
to
others
and
these
are
the
three
ways
in
which
the
historians
do
explain
the
relation
of
the
people
to
their
rulers
some
historians
those
biographical
and
specialist
historians
already
referred
to
in
their
simplicity
failing
to
understand
the
question
of
the
meaning
of
power
seem
to
consider
that
the
collective
will
of
the
people
is
unconditionally
transferred
to
historical
persons
and
therefore
when
describing
some
single
state
they
assume
that
particular
power
to
be
the
one
absolute
and
real
power
and
that
any
other
force
opposing
this
is
not
a
power
but
a
violation
of
power
mere
violence
their
theory
suitable
for
primitive
and
peaceful
periods
of
history
has
the
inconvenience
in
application
to
complex
and
stormy
periods
in
the
life
of
nations
during
which
various
powers
arise
simultaneously
and
struggle
with
one
another
that
a
legitimist
historian
will
prove
that
the
national
convention
the
directory
and
bonaparte
were
mere
infringers
of
the
true
power
while
a
republican
and
a
bonapartist
will
prove
the
one
that
the
convention
and
the
other
that
the
empire
was
the
real
power
and
that
all
the
others
were
violations
of
power
evidently
the
explanations
furnished
by
these
historians
being
mutually
contradictory
can
only
satisfy
young
children
recognizing
the
falsity
of
this
view
of
history
another
set
of
historians
say
that
power
rests
on
a
conditional
delegation
of
the
will
of
the
people
to
their
rulers
and
that
historical
leaders
have
power
only
conditionally
on
carrying
out
the
program
that
the
will
of
the
people
has
by
tacit
agreement
prescribed
to
them
but
what
this
program
consists
in
these
historians
do
not
say
or
if
they
do
they
continually
contradict
one
another
each
historian
according
to
his
view
of
what
constitutes
a
nation
s
progress
looks
for
these
conditions
in
the
greatness
wealth
freedom
or
enlightenment
of
citizens
of
france
or
some
other
country
but
not
to
mention
the
historians
contradictions
as
to
the
nature
of
this
program
or
even
admitting
that
some
one
general
program
of
these
conditions
exists
the
facts
of
history
almost
always
contradict
that
theory
if
the
conditions
under
which
power
is
entrusted
consist
in
the
wealth
freedom
and
enlightenment
of
the
people
how
is
it
that
louis
xiv
and
ivan
the
terrible
end
their
reigns
tranquilly
while
louis
xvi
and
charles
i
are
executed
by
their
people
to
this
question
historians
reply
that
louis
xiv
s
activity
contrary
to
the
program
reacted
on
louis
xvi
but
why
did
it
not
react
on
louis
xiv
or
on
louis
xv
why
should
it
react
just
on
louis
xvi
and
what
is
the
time
limit
for
such
reactions
to
these
questions
there
are
and
can
be
no
answers
equally
little
does
this
view
explain
why
for
several
centuries
the
collective
will
is
not
withdrawn
from
certain
rulers
and
their
heirs
and
then
suddenly
during
a
period
of
fifty
years
is
transferred
to
the
convention
to
the
directory
to
napoleon
to
alexander
to
louis
xviii
to
napoleon
again
to
charles
x
to
louis
philippe
to
a
republican
government
and
to
napoleon
iii
when
explaining
these
rapid
transfers
of
the
people
s
will
from
one
individual
to
another
especially
in
view
of
international
relations
conquests
and
alliances
the
historians
are
obliged
to
admit
that
some
of
these
transfers
are
not
normal
delegations
of
the
people
s
will
but
are
accidents
dependent
on
cunning
on
mistakes
on
craft
or
on
the
weakness
of
a
diplomatist
a
ruler
or
a
party
leader
so
that
the
greater
part
of
the
events
of
history
civil
wars
revolutions
and
conquests
are
presented
by
these
historians
not
as
the
results
of
free
transferences
of
the
people
s
will
but
as
results
of
the
ill
directed
will
of
one
or
more
individuals
that
is
once
again
as
usurpations
of
power
and
so
these
historians
also
see
and
admit
historical
events
which
are
exceptions
to
the
theory
these
historians
resemble
a
botanist
who
having
noticed
that
some
plants
grow
from
seeds
producing
two
cotyledons
should
insist
that
all
that
grows
does
so
by
sprouting
into
two
leaves
and
that
the
palm
the
mushroom
and
even
the
oak
which
blossom
into
full
growth
and
no
longer
resemble
two
leaves
are
deviations
from
the
theory
historians
of
the
third
class
assume
that
the
will
of
the
people
is
transferred
to
historic
personages
conditionally
but
that
the
conditions
are
unknown
to
us
they
say
that
historical
personages
have
power
only
because
they
fulfill
the
will
of
the
people
which
has
been
delegated
to
them
but
in
that
case
if
the
force
that
moves
nations
lies
not
in
the
historic
leaders
but
in
the
nations
themselves
what
significance
have
those
leaders
the
leaders
these
historians
tell
us
express
the
will
of
the
people
the
activity
of
the
leaders
represents
the
activity
of
the
people
but
in
that
case
the
question
arises
whether
all
the
activity
of
the
leaders
serves
as
an
expression
of
the
people
s
will
or
only
some
part
of
it
if
the
whole
activity
of
the
leaders
serves
as
the
expression
of
the
people
s
will
as
some
historians
suppose
then
all
the
details
of
the
court
scandals
contained
in
the
biographies
of
a
napoleon
or
a
catherine
serve
to
express
the
life
of
the
nation
which
is
evident
nonsense
but
if
it
is
only
some
particular
side
of
the
activity
of
an
historical
leader
which
serves
to
express
the
people
s
life
as
other
so
called
philosophical
historians
believe
then
to
determine
which
side
of
the
activity
of
a
leader
expresses
the
nation
s
life
we
have
first
of
all
to
know
in
what
the
nation
s
life
consists
met
by
this
difficulty
historians
of
that
class
devise
some
most
obscure
impalpable
and
general
abstraction
which
can
cover
all
conceivable
occurrences
and
declare
this
abstraction
to
be
the
aim
of
humanity
s
movement
the
most
usual
generalizations
adopted
by
almost
all
the
historians
are
freedom
equality
enlightenment
progress
civilization
and
culture
postulating
some
generalization
as
the
goal
of
the
movement
of
humanity
the
historians
study
the
men
of
whom
the
greatest
number
of
monuments
have
remained
kings
ministers
generals
authors
reformers
popes
and
journalists
to
the
extent
to
which
in
their
opinion
these
persons
have
promoted
or
hindered
that
abstraction
but
as
it
is
in
no
way
proved
that
the
aim
of
humanity
does
consist
in
freedom
equality
enlightenment
or
civilization
and
as
the
connection
of
the
people
with
the
rulers
and
enlighteners
of
humanity
is
only
based
on
the
arbitrary
assumption
that
the
collective
will
of
the
people
is
always
transferred
to
the
men
whom
we
have
noticed
it
happens
that
the
activity
of
the
millions
who
migrate
burn
houses
abandon
agriculture
and
destroy
one
another
never
is
expressed
in
the
account
of
the
activity
of
some
dozen
people
who
did
not
burn
houses
practice
agriculture
or
slay
their
fellow
creatures
history
proves
this
at
every
turn
is
the
ferment
of
the
peoples
of
the
west
at
the
end
of
the
eighteenth
century
and
their
drive
eastward
explained
by
the
activity
of
louis
xiv
xv
and
xvi
their
mistresses
and
ministers
and
by
the
lives
of
napoleon
rousseau
diderot
beaumarchais
and
others
is
the
movement
of
the
russian
people
eastward
to
kazan
and
siberia
expressed
by
details
of
the
morbid
character
of
ivan
the
terrible
and
by
his
correspondence
with
kurbski
is
the
movement
of
the
peoples
at
the
time
of
the
crusades
explained
by
the
life
and
activity
of
the
godfreys
and
the
louis
es
and
their
ladies
for
us
that
movement
of
the
peoples
from
west
to
east
without
leaders
with
a
crowd
of
vagrants
and
with
peter
the
hermit
remains
incomprehensible
and
yet
more
incomprehensible
is
the
cessation
of
that
movement
when
a
rational
and
sacred
aim
for
the
crusade
the
deliverance
of
jerusalem
had
been
clearly
defined
by
historic
leaders
popes
kings
and
knights
incited
the
peoples
to
free
the
holy
land
but
the
people
did
not
go
for
the
unknown
cause
which
had
previously
impelled
them
to
go
no
longer
existed
the
history
of
the
godfreys
and
the
minnesingers
can
evidently
not
cover
the
life
of
the
peoples
and
the
history
of
the
godfreys
and
the
minnesingers
has
remained
the
history
of
godfreys
and
minnesingers
but
the
history
of
the
life
of
the
peoples
and
their
impulses
has
remained
unknown
still
less
does
the
history
of
authors
and
reformers
explain
to
us
the
life
of
the
peoples
the
history
of
culture
explains
to
us
the
impulses
and
conditions
of
life
and
thought
of
a
writer
or
a
reformer
we
learn
that
luther
had
a
hot
temper
and
said
such
and
such
things
we
learn
that
rousseau
was
suspicious
and
wrote
such
and
such
books
but
we
do
not
learn
why
after
the
reformation
the
peoples
massacred
one
another
nor
why
during
the
french
revolution
they
guillotined
one
another
if
we
unite
both
these
kinds
of
history
as
is
done
by
the
newest
historians
we
shall
have
the
history
of
monarchs
and
writers
but
not
the
history
of
the
life
of
the
peoples
chapter
v
the
life
of
the
nations
is
not
contained
in
the
lives
of
a
few
men
for
the
connection
between
those
men
and
the
nations
has
not
been
found
the
theory
that
this
connection
is
based
on
the
transference
of
the
collective
will
of
a
people
to
certain
historical
personages
is
an
hypothesis
unconfirmed
by
the
experience
of
history
the
theory
of
the
transference
of
the
collective
will
of
the
people
to
historic
persons
may
perhaps
explain
much
in
the
domain
of
jurisprudence
and
be
essential
for
its
purposes
but
in
its
application
to
history
as
soon
as
revolutions
conquests
or
civil
wars
occur
that
is
as
soon
as
history
begins
that
theory
explains
nothing
the
theory
seems
irrefutable
just
because
the
act
of
transference
of
the
people
s
will
cannot
be
verified
for
it
never
occurred
whatever
happens
and
whoever
may
stand
at
the
head
of
affairs
the
theory
can
always
say
that
such
and
such
a
person
took
the
lead
because
the
collective
will
was
transferred
to
him
the
replies
this
theory
gives
to
historical
questions
are
like
the
replies
of
a
man
who
watching
the
movements
of
a
herd
of
cattle
and
paying
no
attention
to
the
varying
quality
of
the
pasturage
in
different
parts
of
the
field
or
to
the
driving
of
the
herdsman
should
attribute
the
direction
the
herd
takes
to
what
animal
happens
to
be
at
its
head
the
herd
goes
in
that
direction
because
the
animal
in
front
leads
it
and
the
collective
will
of
all
the
other
animals
is
vested
in
that
leader
this
is
what
historians
of
the
first
class
say
those
who
assume
the
unconditional
transference
of
the
people
s
will
if
the
animals
leading
the
herd
change
this
happens
because
the
collective
will
of
all
the
animals
is
transferred
from
one
leader
to
another
according
to
whether
the
animal
is
or
is
not
leading
them
in
the
direction
selected
by
the
whole
herd
such
is
the
reply
historians
who
assume
that
the
collective
will
of
the
people
is
delegated
to
rulers
under
conditions
which
they
regard
as
known
with
this
method
of
observation
it
often
happens
that
the
observer
influenced
by
the
direction
he
himself
prefers
regards
those
as
leaders
who
owing
to
the
people
s
change
of
direction
are
no
longer
in
front
but
on
one
side
or
even
in
the
rear
if
the
animals
in
front
are
continually
changing
and
the
direction
of
the
whole
herd
is
constantly
altered
this
is
because
in
order
to
follow
a
given
direction
the
animals
transfer
their
will
to
the
animals
that
have
attracted
our
attention
and
to
study
the
movements
of
the
herd
we
must
watch
the
movements
of
all
the
prominent
animals
moving
on
all
sides
of
the
herd
so
say
the
third
class
of
historians
who
regard
all
historical
persons
from
monarchs
to
journalists
as
the
expression
of
their
age
the
theory
of
the
transference
of
the
will
of
the
people
to
historic
persons
is
merely
a
paraphrase
a
restatement
of
the
question
in
other
words
what
causes
historical
events
power
what
is
power
power
is
the
collective
will
of
the
people
transferred
to
one
person
under
what
condition
is
the
will
of
the
people
delegated
to
one
person
on
condition
that
that
person
expresses
the
will
of
the
whole
people
that
is
power
is
power
in
other
words
power
is
a
word
the
meaning
of
which
we
do
not
understand
if
the
realm
of
human
knowledge
were
confined
to
abstract
reasoning
then
having
subjected
to
criticism
the
explanation
of
power
that
juridical
science
gives
us
humanity
would
conclude
that
power
is
merely
a
word
and
has
no
real
existence
but
to
understand
phenomena
man
has
besides
abstract
reasoning
experience
by
which
he
verifies
his
reflections
and
experience
tells
us
that
power
is
not
merely
a
word
but
an
actually
existing
phenomenon
not
to
speak
of
the
fact
that
no
description
of
the
collective
activity
of
men
can
do
without
the
conception
of
power
the
existence
of
power
is
proved
both
by
history
and
by
observing
contemporary
events
whenever
an
event
occurs
a
man
appears
or
men
appear
by
whose
will
the
event
seems
to
have
taken
place
napoleon
iii
issues
a
decree
and
the
french
go
to
mexico
the
king
of
prussia
and
bismarck
issue
decrees
and
an
army
enters
bohemia
napoleon
i
issues
a
decree
and
an
army
enters
russia
alexander
i
gives
a
command
and
the
french
submit
to
the
bourbons
experience
shows
us
that
whatever
event
occurs
it
is
always
related
to
the
will
of
one
or
of
several
men
who
have
decreed
it
the
historians
in
accord
with
the
old
habit
of
acknowledging
divine
intervention
in
human
affairs
want
to
see
the
cause
of
events
in
the
expression
of
the
will
of
someone
endowed
with
power
but
that
supposition
is
not
confirmed
either
by
reason
or
by
experience
on
the
one
side
reflection
shows
that
the
expression
of
a
man
s
will
his
words
are
only
part
of
the
general
activity
expressed
in
an
event
as
for
instance
in
a
war
or
a
revolution
and
so
without
assuming
an
incomprehensible
supernatural
force
a
miracle
one
cannot
admit
that
words
can
be
the
immediate
cause
of
the
movements
of
millions
of
men
on
the
other
hand
even
if
we
admitted
that
words
could
be
the
cause
of
events
history
shows
that
the
expression
of
the
will
of
historical
personages
does
not
in
most
cases
produce
any
effect
that
is
to
say
their
commands
are
often
not
executed
and
sometimes
the
very
opposite
of
what
they
order
occurs
without
admitting
divine
intervention
in
the
affairs
of
humanity
we
cannot
regard
power
as
the
cause
of
events
power
from
the
standpoint
of
experience
is
merely
the
relation
that
exists
between
the
expression
of
someone
s
will
and
the
execution
of
that
will
by
others
to
explain
the
conditions
of
that
relationship
we
must
first
establish
a
conception
of
the
expression
of
will
referring
it
to
man
and
not
to
the
deity
if
the
deity
issues
a
command
expresses
his
will
as
ancient
history
tells
us
the
expression
of
that
will
is
independent
of
time
and
is
not
caused
by
anything
for
the
divinity
is
not
controlled
by
an
event
but
speaking
of
commands
that
are
the
expression
of
the
will
of
men
acting
in
time
and
in
relation
to
one
another
to
explain
the
connection
of
commands
with
events
we
must
restore
the
condition
of
all
that
takes
place
the
continuity
of
movement
in
time
both
of
the
events
and
of
the
person
who
commands
and
the
inevitability
of
the
connection
between
the
person
commanding
and
those
who
execute
his
command
chapter
vi
only
the
expression
of
the
will
of
the
deity
not
dependent
on
time
can
relate
to
a
whole
series
of
events
occurring
over
a
period
of
years
or
centuries
and
only
the
deity
independent
of
everything
can
by
his
sole
will
determine
the
direction
of
humanity
s
movement
but
man
acts
in
time
and
himself
takes
part
in
what
occurs
reinstating
the
first
condition
omitted
that
of
time
we
see
that
no
command
can
be
executed
without
some
preceding
order
having
been
given
rendering
the
execution
of
the
last
command
possible
no
command
ever
appears
spontaneously
or
itself
covers
a
whole
series
of
occurrences
but
each
command
follows
from
another
and
never
refers
to
a
whole
series
of
events
but
always
to
one
moment
only
of
an
event
when
for
instance
we
say
that
napoleon
ordered
armies
to
go
to
war
we
combine
in
one
simultaneous
expression
a
whole
series
of
consecutive
commands
dependent
one
on
another
napoleon
could
not
have
commanded
an
invasion
of
russia
and
never
did
so
today
he
ordered
such
and
such
papers
to
be
written
to
vienna
to
berlin
and
to
petersburg
tomorrow
such
and
such
decrees
and
orders
to
the
army
the
fleet
the
commissariat
and
so
on
and
so
on
millions
of
commands
which
formed
a
whole
series
corresponding
to
a
series
of
events
which
brought
the
french
armies
into
russia
if
throughout
his
reign
napoleon
gave
commands
concerning
an
invasion
of
england
and
expended
on
no
other
undertaking
so
much
time
and
effort
and
yet
during
his
whole
reign
never
once
attempted
to
execute
that
design
but
undertook
an
expedition
into
russia
with
which
country
he
considered
it
desirable
to
be
in
alliance
a
conviction
he
repeatedly
expressed
this
came
about
because
his
commands
did
not
correspond
to
the
course
of
events
in
the
first
case
but
did
so
correspond
in
the
latter
for
an
order
to
be
certainly
executed
it
is
necessary
that
a
man
should
order
what
can
be
executed
but
to
know
what
can
and
what
cannot
be
executed
is
impossible
not
only
in
the
case
of
napoleon
s
invasion
of
russia
in
which
millions
participated
but
even
in
the
simplest
event
for
in
either
case
millions
of
obstacles
may
arise
to
prevent
its
execution
every
order
executed
is
always
one
of
an
immense
number
unexecuted
all
the
impossible
orders
inconsistent
with
the
course
of
events
remain
unexecuted
only
the
possible
ones
get
linked
up
with
a
consecutive
series
of
commands
corresponding
to
a
series
of
events
and
are
executed
our
false
conception
that
an
event
is
caused
by
a
command
which
precedes
it
is
due
to
the
fact
that
when
the
event
has
taken
place
and
out
of
thousands
of
others
those
few
commands
which
were
consistent
with
that
event
have
been
executed
we
forget
about
the
others
that
were
not
executed
because
they
could
not
be
apart
from
that
the
chief
source
of
our
error
in
this
matter
is
due
to
the
fact
that
in
the
historical
accounts
a
whole
series
of
innumerable
diverse
and
petty
events
such
for
instance
as
all
those
which
led
the
french
armies
to
russia
is
generalized
into
one
event
in
accord
with
the
result
produced
by
that
series
of
events
and
corresponding
with
this
generalization
the
whole
series
of
commands
is
also
generalized
into
a
single
expression
of
will
we
say
that
napoleon
wished
to
invade
russia
and
invaded
it
in
reality
in
all
napoleon
s
activity
we
never
find
anything
resembling
an
expression
of
that
wish
but
find
a
series
of
orders
or
expressions
of
his
will
very
variously
and
indefinitely
directed
amid
a
long
series
of
unexecuted
orders
of
napoleon
s
one
series
for
the
campaign
of
was
carried
out
not
because
those
orders
differed
in
any
way
from
the
other
unexecuted
orders
but
because
they
coincided
with
the
course
of
events
that
led
the
french
army
into
russia
just
as
in
stencil
work
this
or
that
figure
comes
out
not
because
the
color
was
laid
on
from
this
side
or
in
that
way
but
because
it
was
laid
on
from
all
sides
over
the
figure
cut
in
the
stencil
so
that
examining
the
relation
in
time
of
the
commands
to
the
events
we
find
that
a
command
can
never
be
the
cause
of
the
event
but
that
a
certain
definite
dependence
exists
between
the
two
to
understand
in
what
this
dependence
consists
it
is
necessary
to
reinstate
another
omitted
condition
of
every
command
proceeding
not
from
the
deity
but
from
a
man
which
is
that
the
man
who
gives
the
command
himself
takes
part
in
this
relation
of
the
commander
to
those
he
commands
is
just
what
is
called
power
this
relation
consists
in
the
following
for
common
action
people
always
unite
in
certain
combinations
in
which
regardless
of
the
difference
of
the
aims
set
for
the
common
action
the
relation
between
those
taking
part
in
it
is
always
the
same
men
uniting
in
these
combinations
always
assume
such
relations
toward
one
another
that
the
larger
number
take
a
more
direct
share
and
the
smaller
number
a
less
direct
share
in
the
collective
action
for
which
they
have
combined
of
all
the
combinations
in
which
men
unite
for
collective
action
one
of
the
most
striking
and
definite
examples
is
an
army
every
army
is
composed
of
lower
grades
of
the
service
the
rank
and
file
of
whom
there
are
always
the
greatest
number
of
the
next
higher
military
rank
corporals
and
noncommissioned
officers
of
whom
there
are
fewer
and
of
still
higher
officers
of
whom
there
are
still
fewer
and
so
on
to
the
highest
military
command
which
is
concentrated
in
one
person
a
military
organization
may
be
quite
correctly
compared
to
a
cone
of
which
the
base
with
the
largest
diameter
consists
of
the
rank
and
file
the
next
higher
and
smaller
section
of
the
cone
consists
of
the
next
higher
grades
of
the
army
and
so
on
to
the
apex
the
point
of
which
will
represent
the
commander
in
chief
the
soldiers
of
whom
there
are
the
most
form
the
lower
section
of
the
cone
and
its
base
the
soldier
himself
does
the
stabbing
hacking
burning
and
pillaging
and
always
receives
orders
for
these
actions
from
men
above
him
he
himself
never
gives
an
order
the
noncommissioned
officers
of
whom
there
are
fewer
perform
the
action
itself
less
frequently
than
the
soldiers
but
they
already
give
commands
an
officer
still
less
often
acts
directly
himself
but
commands
still
more
frequently
a
general
does
nothing
but
command
the
troops
indicates
the
objective
and
hardly
ever
uses
a
weapon
himself
the
commander
in
chief
never
takes
direct
part
in
the
action
itself
but
only
gives
general
orders
concerning
the
movement
of
the
mass
of
the
troops
a
similar
relation
of
people
to
one
another
is
seen
in
every
combination
of
men
for
common
activity
in
agriculture
trade
and
every
administration
and
so
without
particularly
analyzing
all
the
contiguous
sections
of
a
cone
and
of
the
ranks
of
an
army
or
the
ranks
and
positions
in
any
administrative
or
public
business
whatever
from
the
lowest
to
the
highest
we
see
a
law
by
which
men
to
take
associated
action
combine
in
such
relations
that
the
more
directly
they
participate
in
performing
the
action
the
less
they
can
command
and
the
more
numerous
they
are
while
the
less
their
direct
participation
in
the
action
itself
the
more
they
command
and
the
fewer
of
them
there
are
rising
in
this
way
from
the
lowest
ranks
to
the
man
at
the
top
who
takes
the
least
direct
share
in
the
action
and
directs
his
activity
chiefly
to
commanding
this
relation
of
the
men
who
command
to
those
they
command
is
what
constitutes
the
essence
of
the
conception
called
power
having
restored
the
condition
of
time
under
which
all
events
occur
find
that
a
command
is
executed
only
when
it
is
related
to
a
corresponding
series
of
events
restoring
the
essential
condition
of
relation
between
those
who
command
and
those
who
execute
we
find
that
by
the
very
nature
of
the
case
those
who
command
take
the
smallest
part
in
the
action
itself
and
that
their
activity
is
exclusively
directed
to
commanding
chapter
vii
when
an
event
is
taking
place
people
express
their
opinions
and
wishes
about
it
and
as
the
event
results
from
the
collective
activity
of
many
people
some
one
of
the
opinions
or
wishes
expressed
is
sure
to
be
fulfilled
if
but
approximately
when
one
of
the
opinions
expressed
is
fulfilled
that
opinion
gets
connected
with
the
event
as
a
command
preceding
it
men
are
hauling
a
log
each
of
them
expresses
his
opinion
as
to
how
and
where
to
haul
it
they
haul
the
log
away
and
it
happens
that
this
is
done
as
one
of
them
said
he
ordered
it
there
we
have
command
and
power
in
their
primary
form
the
man
who
worked
most
with
his
hands
could
not
think
so
much
about
what
he
was
doing
or
reflect
on
or
command
what
would
result
from
the
common
activity
while
the
man
who
commanded
more
would
evidently
work
less
with
his
hands
on
account
of
his
greater
verbal
activity
when
some
larger
concourse
of
men
direct
their
activity
to
a
common
aim
there
is
a
yet
sharper
division
of
those
who
because
their
activity
is
given
to
directing
and
commanding
take
less
less
part
in
the
direct
work
when
a
man
works
alone
he
always
has
a
certain
set
of
reflections
which
as
it
seems
to
him
directed
his
past
activity
justify
his
present
activity
and
guide
him
in
planning
his
future
actions
just
the
same
is
done
by
a
concourse
of
people
allowing
those
who
do
not
take
a
direct
part
in
the
activity
to
devise
considerations
justifications
and
surmises
concerning
their
collective
activity
for
reasons
known
or
unknown
to
us
the
french
began
to
drown
and
kill
one
another
and
corresponding
to
the
event
its
justification
appears
in
people
s
belief
that
this
was
necessary
for
the
welfare
of
france
for
liberty
and
for
equality
people
ceased
to
kill
one
another
and
this
event
was
accompanied
by
its
justification
in
the
necessity
for
a
centralization
of
power
resistance
to
europe
and
so
on
men
went
from
the
west
to
the
east
killing
their
fellow
men
and
the
event
was
accompanied
by
phrases
about
the
glory
of
france
the
baseness
of
england
and
so
on
history
shows
us
that
these
justifications
of
the
events
have
no
common
sense
and
are
all
contradictory
as
in
the
case
of
killing
a
man
as
the
result
of
recognizing
his
rights
and
the
killing
of
millions
in
russia
for
the
humiliation
of
england
but
these
justifications
have
a
very
necessary
significance
in
their
own
day
these
justifications
release
those
who
produce
the
events
from
moral
responsibility
these
temporary
aims
are
like
the
broom
fixed
in
front
of
a
locomotive
to
clear
the
snow
from
the
rails
in
front
they
clear
men
s
moral
responsibilities
from
their
path
without
such
justification
there
would
be
no
reply
to
the
simplest
question
that
presents
itself
when
examining
each
historical
event
how
is
it
that
millions
of
men
commit
collective
crimes
make
war
commit
murder
and
so
on
with
the
present
complex
forms
of
political
and
social
life
in
europe
can
any
event
that
is
not
prescribed
decreed
or
ordered
by
monarchs
ministers
parliaments
or
newspapers
be
imagined
is
there
any
collective
action
which
cannot
find
its
justification
in
political
unity
in
patriotism
in
the
balance
of
power
or
in
civilization
so
that
every
event
that
occurs
inevitably
coincides
with
some
expressed
wish
and
receiving
a
justification
presents
itself
as
the
result
of
the
will
of
one
man
or
of
several
men
in
whatever
direction
a
ship
moves
the
flow
of
the
waves
it
cuts
will
always
be
noticeable
ahead
of
it
to
those
on
board
the
ship
the
movement
of
those
waves
will
be
the
only
perceptible
motion
only
by
watching
closely
moment
by
moment
the
movement
of
that
flow
and
comparing
it
with
the
movement
of
the
ship
do
we
convince
ourselves
that
every
bit
of
it
is
occasioned
by
the
forward
movement
of
the
ship
and
that
we
were
led
into
error
by
the
fact
that
we
ourselves
were
imperceptibly
moving
we
see
the
same
if
we
watch
moment
by
moment
the
movement
of
historical
characters
that
is
re
establish
the
inevitable
condition
of
all
that
occurs
the
continuity
of
movement
in
time
and
do
not
lose
sight
of
the
essential
connection
of
historical
persons
with
the
masses
when
the
ship
moves
in
one
direction
there
is
one
and
the
same
wave
ahead
of
it
when
it
turns
frequently
the
wave
ahead
of
it
also
turns
frequently
but
wherever
it
may
turn
there
always
will
be
the
wave
anticipating
its
movement
whatever
happens
it
always
appears
that
just
that
event
was
foreseen
and
decreed
wherever
the
ship
may
go
the
rush
of
water
which
neither
directs
nor
increases
its
movement
foams
ahead
of
it
and
at
a
distance
seems
to
us
not
merely
to
move
of
itself
but
to
govern
the
ship
s
movement
also
examining
only
those
expressions
of
the
will
of
historical
persons
which
as
commands
were
related
to
events
historians
have
assumed
that
the
events
depended
on
those
commands
but
examining
the
events
themselves
and
the
connection
in
which
the
historical
persons
stood
to
the
people
we
have
found
that
they
and
their
orders
were
dependent
on
events
the
incontestable
proof
of
this
deduction
is
that
however
many
commands
were
issued
the
event
does
not
take
place
unless
there
are
other
causes
for
it
but
as
soon
as
an
event
occurs
be
it
what
it
may
then
out
of
all
the
continually
expressed
wishes
of
different
people
some
will
always
be
found
which
by
their
meaning
and
their
time
of
utterance
are
related
as
commands
to
the
events
arriving
at
this
conclusion
we
can
reply
directly
and
positively
to
these
two
essential
questions
of
history
what
is
power
what
force
produces
the
movement
of
the
nations
power
is
the
relation
of
a
given
person
to
other
individuals
in
which
the
more
this
person
expresses
opinions
predictions
and
justifications
of
the
collective
action
that
is
performed
the
less
is
his
participation
in
that
action
the
movement
of
nations
is
caused
not
by
power
nor
by
intellectual
activity
nor
even
by
a
combination
of
the
two
as
historians
have
supposed
but
by
the
activity
of
all
the
people
who
participate
in
the
events
and
who
always
combine
in
such
a
way
that
those
taking
the
largest
direct
share
in
the
event
take
on
themselves
the
least
responsibility
and
vice
versa
morally
the
wielder
of
power
appears
to
cause
the
event
physically
it
is
those
who
submit
to
the
power
but
as
the
moral
activity
is
inconceivable
without
the
physical
the
cause
of
the
event
is
neither
in
the
one
nor
in
the
other
but
in
the
union
of
the
two
or
in
other
words
the
conception
of
a
cause
is
inapplicable
to
the
phenomena
we
are
examining
in
the
last
analysis
we
reach
the
circle
of
infinity
that
final
limit
to
which
in
every
domain
of
thought
man
s
reason
arrives
if
it
is
not
playing
with
the
subject
electricity
produces
heat
heat
produces
electricity
atoms
attract
each
other
and
atoms
repel
one
another
speaking
of
the
interaction
of
heat
and
electricity
and
of
atoms
we
cannot
say
why
this
occurs
and
we
say
that
it
is
so
because
it
is
inconceivable
otherwise
because
it
must
be
so
and
that
it
is
a
law
the
same
applies
to
historical
events
why
war
and
revolution
occur
we
do
not
know
we
only
know
that
to
produce
the
one
or
the
other
action
people
combine
in
a
certain
formation
in
which
they
all
take
part
and
we
say
that
this
is
so
because
it
is
unthinkable
otherwise
or
in
other
words
that
it
is
a
law
chapter
viii
if
history
dealt
only
with
external
phenomena
the
establishment
of
this
simple
and
obvious
law
would
suffice
and
we
should
have
finished
our
argument
but
the
law
of
history
relates
to
man
a
particle
of
matter
cannot
tell
us
that
it
does
not
feel
the
law
of
attraction
or
repulsion
and
that
that
law
is
untrue
but
man
who
is
the
subject
of
history
says
plainly
i
am
free
and
am
therefore
not
subject
to
the
law
the
presence
of
the
problem
of
man
s
free
will
though
unexpressed
is
felt
at
every
step
of
history
all
seriously
thinking
historians
have
involuntarily
encountered
this
question
all
the
contradictions
and
obscurities
of
history
and
the
false
path
historical
science
has
followed
are
due
solely
to
the
lack
of
a
solution
of
that
question
if
the
will
of
every
man
were
free
that
is
if
each
man
could
act
as
he
pleased
all
history
would
be
a
series
of
disconnected
incidents
if
in
a
thousand
years
even
one
man
in
a
million
could
act
freely
that
is
as
he
chose
it
is
evident
that
one
single
free
act
of
that
man
s
in
violation
of
the
laws
governing
human
action
would
destroy
the
possibility
of
the
existence
of
any
laws
for
the
whole
of
humanity
if
there
be
a
single
law
governing
the
actions
of
men
free
will
cannot
exist
for
then
man
s
will
is
subject
to
that
law
in
this
contradiction
lies
the
problem
of
free
will
which
from
most
ancient
times
has
occupied
the
best
human
minds
and
from
most
ancient
times
has
been
presented
in
its
whole
tremendous
significance
the
problem
is
that
regarding
man
as
a
subject
of
observation
from
whatever
point
of
view
theological
historical
ethical
or
philosophic
we
find
a
general
law
of
necessity
to
which
he
like
all
that
exists
is
subject
but
regarding
him
from
within
ourselves
as
what
we
are
conscious
of
we
feel
ourselves
to
be
free
this
consciousness
is
a
source
of
self
cognition
quite
apart
from
and
independent
of
reason
through
his
reason
man
observes
himself
but
only
through
consciousness
does
he
know
himself
apart
from
consciousness
of
self
no
observation
or
application
of
reason
is
conceivable
to
understand
observe
and
draw
conclusions
man
must
first
of
all
be
conscious
of
himself
as
living
a
man
is
only
conscious
of
himself
as
a
living
being
by
the
fact
that
he
wills
that
is
is
conscious
of
his
volition
but
his
will
which
forms
the
essence
of
his
life
man
recognizes
and
can
but
recognize
as
free
if
observing
himself
man
sees
that
his
will
is
always
directed
by
one
and
the
same
law
whether
he
observes
the
necessity
of
taking
food
using
his
brain
or
anything
else
he
cannot
recognize
this
never
varying
direction
of
his
will
otherwise
than
as
a
limitation
of
it
were
it
not
free
it
could
not
be
limited
a
man
s
will
seems
to
him
to
be
limited
just
because
he
is
not
conscious
of
it
except
as
free
you
say
i
am
not
and
am
not
free
but
i
have
lifted
my
hand
and
let
it
fall
everyone
understands
that
this
illogical
reply
is
an
irrefutable
demonstration
of
freedom
that
reply
is
the
expression
of
a
consciousness
that
is
not
subject
to
reason
if
the
consciousness
of
freedom
were
not
a
separate
and
independent
source
of
self
consciousness
it
would
be
subject
to
reasoning
and
to
experience
but
in
fact
such
subjection
does
not
exist
and
is
inconceivable
a
series
of
experiments
and
arguments
proves
to
every
man
that
he
as
an
object
of
observation
is
subject
to
certain
laws
and
man
submits
to
them
and
never
resists
the
laws
of
gravity
or
impermeability
once
he
has
become
acquainted
with
them
but
the
same
series
of
experiments
and
arguments
proves
to
him
that
the
complete
freedom
of
which
he
is
conscious
in
himself
is
impossible
and
that
his
every
action
depends
on
his
organization
his
character
and
the
motives
acting
upon
him
yet
man
never
submits
to
the
deductions
of
these
experiments
and
arguments
having
learned
from
experiment
and
argument
that
a
stone
falls
downwards
a
man
indubitably
believes
this
and
always
expects
the
law
that
he
has
learned
to
be
fulfilled
but
learning
just
as
certainly
that
his
will
is
subject
to
laws
he
does
not
and
cannot
believe
this
however
often
experiment
and
reasoning
may
show
a
man
that
under
the
same
conditions
and
with
the
same
character
he
will
do
the
same
thing
as
before
yet
when
under
the
same
conditions
and
with
the
same
character
he
approaches
for
the
thousandth
time
the
action
that
always
ends
in
the
same
way
he
feels
as
certainly
convinced
as
before
the
experiment
that
he
can
act
as
he
pleases
every
man
savage
or
sage
however
incontestably
reason
and
experiment
may
prove
to
him
that
it
is
impossible
to
imagine
two
different
courses
of
action
in
precisely
the
same
conditions
feels
that
without
this
irrational
conception
which
constitutes
the
essence
of
freedom
he
cannot
imagine
life
he
feels
that
however
impossible
it
may
be
it
is
so
for
without
this
conception
of
freedom
not
only
would
he
be
unable
to
understand
life
but
he
would
be
unable
to
live
for
a
single
moment
he
could
not
live
because
all
man
s
efforts
all
his
impulses
to
life
are
only
efforts
to
increase
freedom
wealth
and
poverty
fame
and
obscurity
power
and
subordination
strength
and
weakness
health
and
disease
culture
and
ignorance
work
and
leisure
repletion
and
hunger
virtue
and
vice
are
only
greater
or
lesser
degrees
of
freedom
a
man
having
no
freedom
cannot
be
conceived
of
except
as
deprived
of
life
if
the
conception
of
freedom
appears
to
reason
to
be
a
senseless
contradiction
like
the
possibility
of
performing
two
actions
at
one
and
the
same
instant
of
time
or
of
an
effect
without
a
cause
that
only
proves
that
consciousness
is
not
subject
to
reason
this
unshakable
irrefutable
consciousness
of
freedom
uncontrolled
by
experiment
or
argument
recognized
by
all
thinkers
and
felt
by
everyone
without
exception
this
consciousness
without
which
no
conception
of
man
is
possible
constitutes
the
other
side
of
the
question
man
is
the
creation
of
an
all
powerful
all
good
and
all
seeing
god
what
is
sin
the
conception
of
which
arises
from
the
consciousness
of
man
s
freedom
that
is
a
question
for
theology
the
actions
of
men
are
subject
to
general
immutable
laws
expressed
in
statistics
what
is
man
s
responsibility
to
society
the
conception
of
which
results
from
the
conception
of
freedom
that
is
a
question
for
jurisprudence
man
s
actions
proceed
from
his
innate
character
and
the
motives
acting
upon
him
what
is
conscience
and
the
perception
of
right
and
wrong
in
actions
that
follows
from
the
consciousness
of
freedom
that
is
a
question
for
ethics
man
in
connection
with
the
general
life
of
humanity
appears
subject
to
laws
which
determine
that
life
but
the
same
man
apart
from
that
connection
appears
to
free
how
should
the
past
life
of
nations
and
of
humanity
be
regarded
as
the
result
of
the
free
or
as
the
result
of
the
constrained
activity
of
man
that
is
a
question
for
history
only
in
our
self
confident
day
of
the
popularization
of
knowledge
thanks
to
that
most
powerful
engine
of
ignorance
the
diffusion
of
printed
matter
has
the
question
of
the
freedom
of
will
been
put
on
a
level
on
which
the
question
itself
cannot
exist
in
our
time
the
majority
of
so
called
advanced
people
that
is
the
crowd
of
ignoramuses
have
taken
the
work
of
the
naturalists
who
deal
with
one
side
of
the
question
for
a
solution
of
the
whole
problem
they
say
and
write
and
print
that
the
soul
and
freedom
do
not
exist
for
the
life
of
man
is
expressed
by
muscular
movements
and
muscular
movements
are
conditioned
by
the
activity
of
the
nerves
the
soul
and
free
will
do
not
exist
because
at
an
unknown
period
of
time
we
sprang
from
the
apes
they
say
this
not
at
all
suspecting
that
thousands
of
years
ago
that
same
law
of
necessity
which
with
such
ardor
they
are
now
trying
to
prove
by
physiology
and
comparative
zoology
was
not
merely
acknowledged
by
all
the
religions
and
all
the
thinkers
but
has
never
been
denied
they
do
not
see
that
the
role
of
the
natural
sciences
in
this
matter
is
merely
to
serve
as
an
instrument
for
the
illumination
of
one
side
of
it
for
the
fact
that
from
the
point
of
view
of
observation
reason
and
the
will
are
merely
secretions
of
the
brain
and
that
man
following
the
general
law
may
have
developed
from
lower
animals
at
some
unknown
period
of
time
only
explains
from
a
fresh
side
the
truth
admitted
thousands
of
years
ago
by
all
the
religious
and
philosophic
theories
that
from
the
point
of
view
of
reason
man
is
subject
to
the
law
of
necessity
but
it
does
not
advance
by
a
hair
s
breadth
the
solution
of
the
question
which
has
another
opposite
side
based
on
the
consciousness
of
freedom
if
men
descended
from
the
apes
at
an
unknown
period
of
time
that
is
as
comprehensible
as
that
they
were
made
from
a
handful
of
earth
at
a
certain
period
of
time
in
the
first
case
the
unknown
quantity
is
the
time
in
the
second
case
it
is
the
origin
and
the
question
of
how
man
s
consciousness
of
freedom
is
to
be
reconciled
with
the
law
of
necessity
to
which
he
is
subject
cannot
be
solved
by
comparative
physiology
and
zoology
for
in
a
frog
a
rabbit
or
an
ape
we
can
observe
only
the
muscular
nervous
activity
but
in
man
we
observe
consciousness
as
well
as
the
muscular
and
nervous
activity
the
naturalists
and
their
followers
thinking
they
can
solve
this
question
are
like
plasterers
set
to
plaster
one
side
of
the
walls
of
a
church
who
availing
themselves
of
the
absence
of
the
chief
superintendent
of
the
work
should
in
an
access
of
zeal
plaster
over
the
windows
icons
woodwork
and
still
unbuttressed
walls
and
should
be
delighted
that
from
their
point
of
view
as
plasterers
everything
is
now
so
smooth
and
regular
chapter
ix
for
the
solution
of
the
question
of
free
will
or
inevitability
history
has
this
advantage
over
other
branches
of
knowledge
in
which
the
question
is
dealt
with
that
for
history
this
question
does
not
refer
to
the
essence
of
man
s
free
will
but
its
manifestation
in
the
past
and
under
certain
conditions
in
regard
to
this
question
history
stands
to
the
other
sciences
as
experimental
science
stands
to
abstract
science
the
subject
for
history
is
not
man
s
will
itself
but
our
presentation
of
it
and
so
for
history
the
insoluble
mystery
presented
by
the
incompatibility
of
free
will
and
inevitability
does
not
exist
as
it
does
for
theology
ethics
and
philosophy
history
surveys
a
presentation
of
man
s
life
in
which
the
union
of
these
two
contradictions
has
already
taken
place
in
actual
life
each
historic
event
each
human
action
is
very
clearly
and
definitely
understood
without
any
sense
of
contradiction
although
each
event
presents
itself
as
partly
free
and
partly
compulsory
to
solve
the
question
of
how
freedom
and
necessity
are
combined
and
what
constitutes
the
essence
of
these
two
conceptions
the
philosophy
of
history
can
and
should
follow
a
path
contrary
to
that
taken
by
other
sciences
instead
of
first
defining
the
conceptions
of
freedom
and
inevitability
in
themselves
and
then
ranging
the
phenomena
of
life
under
those
definitions
history
should
deduce
a
definition
of
the
conception
of
freedom
and
inevitability
themselves
from
the
immense
quantity
of
phenomena
of
which
it
is
cognizant
and
that
always
appear
dependent
on
these
two
elements
whatever
presentation
of
the
activity
of
many
men
or
of
an
individual
we
may
consider
we
always
regard
it
as
the
result
partly
of
man
s
free
will
and
partly
of
the
law
of
inevitability
whether
we
speak
of
the
migration
of
the
peoples
and
the
incursions
of
the
barbarians
or
of
the
decrees
of
napoleon
iii
or
of
someone
s
action
an
hour
ago
in
choosing
one
direction
out
of
several
for
his
walk
we
are
unconscious
of
any
contradiction
the
degree
of
freedom
and
inevitability
governing
the
actions
of
these
people
is
clearly
defined
for
us
our
conception
of
the
degree
of
freedom
often
varies
according
to
differences
in
the
point
of
view
from
which
we
regard
the
event
but
every
human
action
appears
to
us
as
a
certain
combination
of
freedom
and
inevitability
in
every
action
we
examine
we
see
a
certain
measure
of
freedom
and
a
certain
measure
of
inevitability
and
always
the
more
freedom
we
see
in
any
action
the
less
inevitability
do
we
perceive
and
the
more
inevitability
the
less
freedom
the
proportion
of
freedom
to
inevitability
decreases
and
increases
according
to
the
point
of
view
from
which
the
action
is
regarded
but
their
relation
is
always
one
of
inverse
proportion
a
sinking
man
who
clutches
at
another
and
drowns
him
or
a
hungry
mother
exhausted
by
feeding
her
baby
who
steals
some
food
or
a
man
trained
to
discipline
who
on
duty
at
the
word
of
command
kills
a
defenseless
man
seem
less
guilty
that
is
less
free
and
more
subject
to
the
law
of
necessity
to
one
who
knows
the
circumstances
in
which
these
people
were
placed
and
more
free
to
one
who
does
not
know
that
the
man
was
himself
drowning
that
the
mother
was
hungry
that
the
soldier
was
in
the
ranks
and
so
on
similarly
a
man
who
committed
a
murder
twenty
years
ago
and
has
since
lived
peaceably
and
harmlessly
in
society
seems
less
guilty
and
his
action
more
due
to
the
law
of
inevitability
to
someone
who
considers
his
action
after
twenty
years
have
elapsed
than
to
one
who
examined
it
the
day
after
it
was
committed
and
in
the
same
way
every
action
of
an
insane
intoxicated
or
highly
excited
man
appears
less
free
and
more
inevitable
to
one
who
knows
the
mental
condition
of
him
who
committed
the
action
and
seems
more
free
and
less
inevitable
to
one
who
does
not
know
it
in
all
these
cases
the
conception
of
freedom
is
increased
or
diminished
and
the
conception
of
compulsion
is
correspondingly
decreased
or
increased
according
to
the
point
of
view
from
which
the
action
is
regarded
so
that
the
greater
the
conception
of
necessity
the
smaller
the
conception
of
freedom
and
vice
versa
religion
the
common
sense
of
mankind
the
science
of
jurisprudence
and
history
itself
understand
alike
this
relation
between
necessity
and
freedom
all
cases
without
exception
in
which
our
conception
of
freedom
and
necessity
is
increased
and
diminished
depend
on
three
considerations
the
relation
to
the
external
world
of
the
man
who
commits
the
deeds
his
relation
to
time
his
relation
to
the
causes
leading
to
the
action
the
first
consideration
is
the
clearness
of
our
perception
of
the
man
s
relation
to
the
external
world
and
the
greater
or
lesser
clearness
of
our
understanding
of
the
definite
position
occupied
by
the
man
in
relation
to
everything
coexisting
with
him
this
is
what
makes
it
evident
that
a
drowning
man
is
less
free
and
more
subject
to
necessity
than
one
standing
on
dry
ground
and
that
makes
the
actions
of
a
man
closely
connected
with
others
in
a
thickly
populated
district
or
of
one
bound
by
family
official
or
business
duties
seem
certainly
less
free
and
more
subject
to
necessity
than
those
of
a
man
living
in
solitude
and
seclusion
if
we
consider
a
man
alone
apart
from
his
relation
to
everything
around
him
each
action
of
his
seems
to
us
free
but
if
we
see
his
relation
to
anything
around
him
if
we
see
his
connection
with
anything
whatever
with
a
man
who
speaks
to
him
a
book
he
reads
the
work
on
which
he
is
engaged
even
with
the
air
he
breathes
or
the
light
that
falls
on
the
things
about
him
we
see
that
each
of
these
circumstances
has
an
influence
on
him
and
controls
at
least
some
side
of
his
activity
and
the
more
we
perceive
of
these
influences
the
more
our
conception
of
his
freedom
diminishes
and
the
more
our
conception
of
the
necessity
that
weighs
on
him
increases
the
second
consideration
is
the
more
or
less
evident
time
relation
of
the
man
to
the
world
and
the
clearness
of
our
perception
of
the
place
the
man
s
action
occupies
in
time
that
is
the
ground
which
makes
the
fall
of
the
first
man
resulting
in
the
production
of
the
human
race
appear
evidently
less
free
than
a
man
s
entry
into
marriage
today
it
is
the
reason
why
the
life
and
activity
of
people
who
lived
centuries
ago
and
are
connected
with
me
in
time
cannot
seem
to
me
as
free
as
the
life
of
a
contemporary
the
consequences
of
which
are
still
unknown
to
me
the
degree
of
our
conception
of
freedom
or
inevitability
depends
in
this
respect
on
the
greater
or
lesser
lapse
of
time
between
the
performance
of
the
action
and
our
judgment
of
it
if
i
examine
an
act
i
performed
a
moment
ago
in
approximately
the
same
circumstances
as
those
i
am
in
now
my
action
appears
to
me
undoubtedly
free
but
if
i
examine
an
act
performed
a
month
ago
then
being
in
different
circumstances
i
cannot
help
recognizing
that
if
that
act
had
not
been
committed
much
that
resulted
from
it
good
agreeable
and
even
essential
would
not
have
taken
place
if
i
reflect
on
an
action
still
more
remote
ten
years
ago
or
more
then
the
consequences
of
my
action
are
still
plainer
to
me
and
i
find
it
hard
to
imagine
what
would
have
happened
had
that
action
not
been
performed
the
farther
i
go
back
in
memory
or
what
is
the
same
thing
the
farther
i
go
forward
in
my
judgment
the
more
doubtful
becomes
my
belief
in
the
freedom
of
my
action
in
history
we
find
a
very
similar
progress
of
conviction
concerning
the
part
played
by
free
will
in
the
general
affairs
of
humanity
a
contemporary
event
seems
to
us
to
be
indubitably
the
doing
of
all
the
known
participants
but
with
a
more
remote
event
we
already
see
its
inevitable
results
which
prevent
our
considering
anything
else
possible
and
the
farther
we
go
back
in
examining
events
the
less
arbitrary
do
they
appear
the
austro
prussian
war
appears
to
us
undoubtedly
the
result
of
the
crafty
conduct
of
bismarck
and
so
on
the
napoleonic
wars
still
seem
to
us
though
already
questionably
to
be
the
outcome
of
their
heroes
will
but
in
the
crusades
we
already
see
an
event
occupying
its
definite
place
in
history
and
without
which
we
cannot
imagine
the
modern
history
of
europe
though
to
the
chroniclers
of
the
crusades
that
event
appeared
as
merely
due
to
the
will
of
certain
people
in
regard
to
the
migration
of
the
peoples
it
does
not
enter
anyone
s
head
today
to
suppose
that
the
renovation
of
the
european
world
depended
on
attila
s
caprice
the
farther
back
in
history
the
object
of
our
observation
lies
the
more
doubtful
does
the
free
will
of
those
concerned
in
the
event
become
and
the
more
manifest
the
law
of
inevitability
the
third
consideration
is
the
degree
to
which
we
apprehend
that
endless
chain
of
causation
inevitably
demanded
by
reason
in
which
each
phenomenon
comprehended
and
therefore
man
s
every
action
must
have
its
definite
place
as
a
result
of
what
has
gone
before
and
as
a
cause
of
what
will
follow
the
better
we
are
acquainted
with
the
physiological
psychological
and
historical
laws
deduced
by
observation
and
by
which
man
is
controlled
and
the
more
correctly
we
perceive
the
physiological
psychological
and
historical
causes
of
the
action
and
the
simpler
the
action
we
are
observing
and
the
less
complex
the
character
and
mind
of
the
man
in
question
the
more
subject
to
inevitability
and
the
less
free
do
our
actions
and
those
of
others
appear
when
we
do
not
at
all
understand
the
cause
of
an
action
whether
a
crime
a
good
action
or
even
one
that
is
simply
nonmoral
we
ascribe
a
greater
amount
of
freedom
to
it
in
the
case
of
a
crime
we
most
urgently
demand
the
punishment
for
such
an
act
in
the
case
of
a
virtuous
act
we
rate
its
merit
most
highly
in
an
indifferent
case
we
recognize
in
it
more
individuality
originality
and
independence
but
if
even
one
of
the
innumerable
causes
of
the
act
is
known
to
us
we
recognize
a
certain
element
of
necessity
and
are
less
insistent
on
punishment
for
the
crime
or
the
acknowledgment
of
the
merit
of
the
virtuous
act
or
the
freedom
of
the
apparently
original
action
that
a
criminal
was
reared
among
male
factors
mitigates
his
fault
in
our
eyes
the
self
sacrifice
of
a
father
or
mother
or
self
sacrifice
with
the
possibility
of
a
reward
is
more
comprehensible
than
gratuitous
self
sacrifice
and
therefore
seems
less
deserving
of
sympathy
and
less
the
result
of
free
will
the
founder
of
a
sect
or
party
or
an
inventor
impresses
us
less
when
we
know
how
or
by
what
the
way
was
prepared
for
his
activity
if
we
have
a
large
range
of
examples
if
our
observation
is
constantly
directed
to
seeking
the
correlation
of
cause
and
effect
in
people
s
actions
their
actions
appear
to
us
more
under
compulsion
and
less
free
the
more
correctly
we
connect
the
effects
with
the
causes
if
we
examined
simple
actions
and
had
a
vast
number
of
such
actions
under
observation
our
conception
of
their
inevitability
would
be
still
greater
the
dishonest
conduct
of
the
son
of
a
dishonest
father
the
misconduct
of
a
woman
who
had
fallen
into
bad
company
a
drunkard
s
relapse
into
drunkenness
and
so
on
are
actions
that
seem
to
us
less
free
the
better
we
understand
their
cause
if
the
man
whose
actions
we
are
considering
is
on
a
very
low
stage
of
mental
development
like
a
child
a
madman
or
a
simpleton
then
knowing
the
causes
of
the
act
and
the
simplicity
of
the
character
and
intelligence
in
question
we
see
so
large
an
element
of
necessity
and
so
little
free
will
that
as
soon
as
we
know
the
cause
prompting
the
action
we
can
foretell
the
result
on
these
three
considerations
alone
is
based
the
conception
of
irresponsibility
for
crimes
and
the
extenuating
circumstances
admitted
by
all
legislative
codes
the
responsibility
appears
greater
or
less
according
to
our
greater
or
lesser
knowledge
of
the
circumstances
in
which
the
man
was
placed
whose
action
is
being
judged
and
according
to
the
greater
or
lesser
interval
of
time
between
the
commission
of
the
action
and
its
investigation
and
according
to
the
greater
or
lesser
understanding
of
the
causes
that
led
to
the
action
chapter
x
thus
our
conception
of
free
will
and
inevitability
gradually
diminishes
or
increases
according
to
the
greater
or
lesser
connection
with
the
external
world
the
greater
or
lesser
remoteness
of
time
and
the
greater
or
lesser
dependence
on
the
causes
in
relation
to
which
we
contemplate
a
man
s
life
so
that
if
we
examine
the
case
of
a
man
whose
connection
with
the
external
world
is
well
known
where
the
time
between
the
action
and
its
examination
is
great
and
where
the
causes
of
the
action
are
most
accessible
we
get
the
conception
of
a
maximum
of
inevitability
and
a
minimum
of
free
will
if
we
examine
a
man
little
dependent
on
external
conditions
whose
action
was
performed
very
recently
and
the
causes
of
whose
action
are
beyond
our
ken
we
get
the
conception
of
a
minimum
of
inevitability
and
a
maximum
of
freedom
in
neither
case
however
we
may
change
our
point
of
view
however
plain
we
may
make
to
ourselves
the
connection
between
the
man
and
the
external
world
however
inaccessible
it
may
be
to
us
however
long
or
short
the
period
of
time
however
intelligible
or
incomprehensible
the
causes
of
the
action
may
be
can
we
ever
conceive
either
complete
freedom
or
complete
necessity
to
whatever
degree
we
may
imagine
a
man
to
be
exempt
from
the
influence
of
the
external
world
we
never
get
a
conception
of
freedom
in
space
every
human
action
is
inevitably
conditioned
by
what
surrounds
him
and
by
his
own
body
i
lift
my
arm
and
let
it
fall
my
action
seems
to
me
free
but
asking
myself
whether
i
could
raise
my
arm
in
every
direction
i
see
that
i
raised
it
in
the
direction
in
which
there
was
least
obstruction
to
that
action
either
from
things
around
me
or
from
the
construction
of
my
own
body
i
chose
one
out
of
all
the
possible
directions
because
in
it
there
were
fewest
obstacles
for
my
action
to
be
free
it
was
necessary
that
it
should
encounter
no
obstacles
to
conceive
of
a
man
being
free
we
must
imagine
him
outside
space
which
is
evidently
impossible
however
much
we
approximate
the
time
of
judgment
to
the
time
of
the
deed
we
never
get
a
conception
of
freedom
in
time
for
if
i
examine
an
action
committed
a
second
ago
i
must
still
recognize
it
as
not
being
free
for
it
is
irrevocably
linked
to
the
moment
at
which
it
was
committed
can
i
lift
my
arm
i
lift
it
but
ask
myself
could
i
have
abstained
from
lifting
my
arm
at
the
moment
that
has
already
passed
to
convince
myself
of
this
i
do
not
lift
it
the
next
moment
but
i
am
not
now
abstaining
from
doing
so
at
the
first
moment
when
i
asked
the
question
time
has
gone
by
which
i
could
not
detain
the
arm
i
then
lifted
is
no
longer
the
same
as
the
arm
i
now
refrain
from
lifting
nor
is
the
air
in
which
i
lifted
it
the
same
that
now
surrounds
me
the
moment
in
which
the
first
movement
was
made
is
irrevocable
and
at
that
moment
i
could
make
only
one
movement
and
whatever
movement
i
made
would
be
the
only
one
that
i
did
not
lift
my
arm
a
moment
later
does
not
prove
that
i
could
have
abstained
from
lifting
it
then
and
since
i
could
make
only
one
movement
at
that
single
moment
of
time
it
could
not
have
been
any
other
to
imagine
it
as
free
it
is
necessary
to
imagine
it
in
the
present
on
the
boundary
between
the
past
and
the
future
that
is
outside
time
which
is
impossible
however
much
the
difficulty
of
understanding
the
causes
may
be
increased
we
never
reach
a
conception
of
complete
freedom
that
is
an
absence
of
cause
however
inaccessible
to
us
may
be
the
cause
of
the
expression
of
will
in
any
action
our
own
or
another
s
the
first
demand
of
reason
is
the
assumption
of
and
search
for
a
cause
for
without
a
cause
no
phenomenon
is
conceivable
i
raise
my
arm
to
perform
an
action
independently
of
any
cause
but
my
wish
to
perform
an
action
without
a
cause
is
the
cause
of
my
action
but
even
if
imagining
a
man
quite
exempt
from
all
influences
examining
only
his
momentary
action
in
the
present
unevoked
by
any
cause
we
were
to
admit
so
infinitely
small
a
remainder
of
inevitability
as
equaled
zero
we
should
even
then
not
have
arrived
at
the
conception
of
complete
freedom
in
man
for
a
being
uninfluenced
by
the
external
world
standing
outside
of
time
and
independent
of
cause
is
no
longer
a
man
in
the
same
way
we
can
never
imagine
the
action
of
a
man
quite
devoid
of
freedom
and
entirely
subject
to
the
law
of
inevitability
however
we
may
increase
our
knowledge
of
the
conditions
of
space
in
which
man
is
situated
that
knowledge
can
never
be
complete
for
the
number
of
those
conditions
is
as
infinite
as
the
infinity
of
space
and
therefore
so
long
as
not
all
the
conditions
influencing
men
are
defined
there
is
no
complete
inevitability
but
a
certain
measure
of
freedom
remains
however
we
may
prolong
the
period
of
time
between
the
action
we
are
examining
and
the
judgment
upon
it
that
period
will
be
finite
while
time
is
infinite
and
so
in
this
respect
too
there
can
never
be
absolute
inevitability
however
accessible
may
be
the
chain
of
causation
of
any
action
we
shall
never
know
the
whole
chain
since
it
is
endless
and
so
again
we
never
reach
absolute
inevitability
but
besides
this
even
if
admitting
the
remaining
minimum
of
freedom
to
equal
zero
we
assumed
in
some
given
case
as
for
instance
in
that
of
a
dying
man
an
unborn
babe
or
an
idiot
complete
absence
of
freedom
by
so
doing
we
should
destroy
the
very
conception
of
man
in
the
case
we
are
examining
for
as
soon
as
there
is
no
freedom
there
is
also
no
man
and
so
the
conception
of
the
action
of
a
man
subject
solely
to
the
law
of
inevitability
without
any
element
of
freedom
is
just
as
impossible
as
the
conception
of
a
man
s
completely
free
action
and
so
to
imagine
the
action
of
a
man
entirely
subject
to
the
law
of
inevitability
without
any
freedom
we
must
assume
the
knowledge
of
an
infinite
number
of
space
relations
an
infinitely
long
period
of
time
and
an
infinite
series
of
causes
to
imagine
a
man
perfectly
free
and
not
subject
to
the
law
of
inevitability
we
must
imagine
him
all
alone
beyond
space
beyond
time
and
free
from
dependence
on
cause
in
the
first
case
if
inevitability
were
possible
without
freedom
we
should
have
reached
a
definition
of
inevitability
by
the
laws
of
inevitability
itself
that
is
a
mere
form
without
content
in
the
second
case
if
freedom
were
possible
without
inevitability
we
should
have
arrived
at
unconditioned
freedom
beyond
space
time
and
cause
which
by
the
fact
of
its
being
unconditioned
and
unlimited
would
be
nothing
or
mere
content
without
form
we
should
in
fact
have
reached
those
two
fundamentals
of
which
man
s
whole
outlook
on
the
universe
is
constructed
the
incomprehensible
essence
of
life
and
the
laws
defining
that
essence
reason
says
space
with
all
the
forms
of
matter
that
give
it
visibility
is
infinite
and
cannot
be
imagined
otherwise
time
is
infinite
motion
without
a
moment
of
rest
and
is
unthinkable
otherwise
the
connection
between
cause
and
effect
has
no
beginning
and
can
have
no
end
consciousness
says
i
alone
am
and
all
that
exists
is
but
me
consequently
i
include
space
i
measure
flowing
time
by
the
fixed
moment
of
the
present
in
which
alone
i
am
conscious
of
myself
as
living
consequently
i
am
outside
time
i
am
beyond
cause
for
i
feel
myself
to
be
the
cause
of
every
manifestation
of
my
life
reason
gives
expression
to
the
laws
of
inevitability
consciousness
gives
expression
to
the
essence
of
freedom
freedom
not
limited
by
anything
is
the
essence
of
life
in
man
s
consciousness
inevitability
without
content
is
man
s
reason
in
its
three
forms
freedom
is
the
thing
examined
inevitability
is
what
examines
freedom
is
the
content
inevitability
is
the
form
only
by
separating
the
two
sources
of
cognition
related
to
one
another
as
form
to
content
do
we
get
the
mutually
exclusive
and
separately
incomprehensible
conceptions
of
freedom
and
inevitability
only
by
uniting
them
do
we
get
a
clear
conception
of
man
s
life
apart
from
these
two
concepts
which
in
their
union
mutually
define
one
another
as
form
and
content
no
conception
of
life
is
possible
all
that
we
know
of
the
life
of
man
is
merely
a
certain
relation
of
free
will
to
inevitability
that
is
of
consciousness
to
the
laws
of
reason
all
that
we
know
of
the
external
world
of
nature
is
only
a
certain
relation
of
the
forces
of
nature
to
inevitability
or
of
the
essence
of
life
to
the
laws
of
reason
the
great
natural
forces
lie
outside
us
and
we
are
not
conscious
of
them
we
call
those
forces
gravitation
inertia
electricity
animal
force
and
so
on
but
we
are
conscious
of
the
force
of
life
in
man
and
we
call
that
freedom
but
just
as
the
force
of
gravitation
incomprehensible
in
itself
but
felt
by
every
man
is
understood
by
us
only
to
the
extent
to
which
we
know
the
laws
of
inevitability
to
which
it
is
subject
from
the
first
knowledge
that
all
bodies
have
weight
up
to
newton
s
law
so
too
the
force
of
free
will
incomprehensible
in
itself
but
of
which
everyone
is
conscious
is
intelligible
to
us
only
in
as
far
as
we
know
the
laws
of
inevitability
to
which
it
is
subject
from
the
fact
that
every
man
dies
up
to
the
knowledge
of
the
most
complex
economic
and
historic
laws
all
knowledge
is
merely
a
bringing
of
this
essence
of
life
under
the
laws
of
reason
man
s
free
will
differs
from
every
other
force
in
that
man
is
directly
conscious
of
it
but
in
the
eyes
of
reason
it
in
no
way
differs
from
any
other
force
the
forces
of
gravitation
electricity
or
chemical
affinity
are
only
distinguished
from
one
another
in
that
they
are
differently
defined
by
reason
just
so
the
force
of
man
s
free
will
is
distinguished
by
reason
from
the
other
forces
of
nature
only
by
the
definition
reason
gives
it
freedom
apart
from
necessity
that
is
apart
from
the
laws
of
reason
that
define
it
differs
in
no
way
from
gravitation
or
heat
or
the
force
that
makes
things
grow
for
reason
it
is
only
a
momentary
undefinable
sensation
of
life
and
as
the
undefinable
essence
of
the
force
moving
the
heavenly
bodies
the
undefinable
essence
of
the
forces
of
heat
and
electricity
or
of
chemical
affinity
or
of
the
vital
force
forms
the
content
of
astronomy
physics
chemistry
botany
zoology
and
so
on
just
in
the
same
way
does
the
force
of
free
will
form
the
content
of
history
but
just
as
the
subject
of
every
science
is
the
manifestation
of
this
unknown
essence
of
life
while
that
essence
itself
can
only
be
the
subject
of
metaphysics
even
the
manifestation
of
the
force
of
free
will
in
human
beings
in
space
in
time
and
in
dependence
on
cause
forms
the
subject
of
history
while
free
will
itself
is
the
subject
of
metaphysics
in
the
experimental
sciences
what
we
know
we
call
the
laws
of
inevitability
what
is
unknown
to
us
we
call
vital
force
vital
force
is
only
an
expression
for
the
unknown
remainder
over
and
above
what
we
know
of
the
essence
of
life
so
also
in
history
what
is
known
to
us
we
call
laws
of
inevitability
what
is
unknown
we
call
free
will
free
will
is
for
history
only
an
expression
for
the
unknown
remainder
of
what
we
know
about
the
laws
of
human
life
chapter
xi
history
examines
the
manifestations
of
man
s
free
will
in
connection
with
the
external
world
in
time
and
in
dependence
on
cause
that
is
it
defines
this
freedom
by
the
laws
of
reason
and
so
history
is
a
science
only
in
so
far
as
this
free
will
is
defined
by
those
laws
the
recognition
of
man
s
free
will
as
something
capable
of
influencing
historical
events
that
is
as
not
subject
to
laws
is
the
same
for
history
as
the
recognition
of
a
free
force
moving
the
heavenly
bodies
would
be
for
astronomy
that
assumption
would
destroy
the
possibility
of
the
existence
of
laws
that
is
of
any
science
whatever
if
there
is
even
a
single
body
moving
freely
then
the
laws
of
kepler
and
newton
are
negatived
and
no
conception
of
the
movement
of
the
heavenly
bodies
any
longer
exists
if
any
single
action
is
due
to
free
will
then
not
a
single
historical
law
can
exist
nor
any
conception
of
historical
events
for
history
lines
exist
of
the
movement
of
human
wills
one
end
of
which
is
hidden
in
the
unknown
but
at
the
other
end
of
which
a
consciousness
of
man
s
will
in
the
present
moves
in
space
time
and
dependence
on
cause
the
more
this
field
of
motion
spreads
out
before
our
eyes
the
more
evident
are
the
laws
of
that
movement
to
discover
and
define
those
laws
is
the
problem
of
history
from
the
standpoint
from
which
the
science
of
history
now
regards
its
subject
on
the
path
it
now
follows
seeking
the
causes
of
events
in
man
s
freewill
a
scientific
enunciation
of
those
laws
is
impossible
for
however
man
s
free
will
may
be
restricted
as
soon
as
we
recognize
it
as
a
force
not
subject
to
law
the
existence
of
law
becomes
impossible
only
by
reducing
this
element
of
free
will
to
the
infinitesimal
that
is
by
regarding
it
as
an
infinitely
small
quantity
can
we
convince
ourselves
of
the
absolute
inaccessibility
of
the
causes
and
then
instead
of
seeking
causes
history
will
take
the
discovery
of
laws
as
its
problem
the
search
for
these
laws
has
long
been
begun
and
the
new
methods
of
thought
which
history
must
adopt
are
being
worked
out
simultaneously
with
the
self
destruction
toward
which
ever
dissecting
and
dissecting
the
causes
of
phenomena
the
old
method
of
history
is
moving
all
human
sciences
have
traveled
along
that
path
arriving
at
infinitesimals
mathematics
the
most
exact
of
sciences
abandons
the
process
of
analysis
and
enters
on
the
new
process
of
the
integration
of
unknown
infinitely
small
quantities
abandoning
the
conception
of
cause
mathematics
seeks
law
that
is
the
property
common
to
all
unknown
infinitely
small
elements
in
another
form
but
along
the
same
path
of
reflection
the
other
sciences
have
proceeded
when
newton
enunciated
the
law
of
gravity
he
did
not
say
that
the
sun
or
the
earth
had
a
property
of
attraction
he
said
that
all
bodies
from
the
largest
to
the
smallest
have
the
property
of
attracting
one
another
that
is
leaving
aside
the
question
of
the
cause
of
the
movement
of
the
bodies
he
expressed
the
property
common
to
all
bodies
from
the
infinitely
large
to
the
infinitely
small
the
same
is
done
by
the
natural
sciences
leaving
aside
the
question
of
cause
they
seek
for
laws
history
stands
on
the
same
path
and
if
history
has
for
its
object
the
study
of
the
movement
of
the
nations
and
of
humanity
and
not
the
narration
of
episodes
in
the
lives
of
individuals
it
too
setting
aside
the
conception
of
cause
should
seek
the
laws
common
to
all
the
inseparably
interconnected
infinitesimal
elements
of
free
will
chapter
xii
from
the
time
the
law
of
copernicus
was
discovered
and
proved
the
mere
recognition
of
the
fact
that
it
was
not
the
sun
but
the
earth
that
moves
sufficed
to
destroy
the
whole
cosmography
of
the
ancients
by
disproving
that
law
it
might
have
been
possible
to
retain
the
old
conception
of
the
movements
of
the
bodies
but
without
disproving
it
it
would
seem
impossible
to
continue
studying
the
ptolemaic
worlds
but
even
after
the
discovery
of
the
law
of
copernicus
the
ptolemaic
worlds
were
still
studied
for
a
long
time
from
the
time
the
first
person
said
and
proved
that
the
number
of
births
or
of
crimes
is
subject
to
mathematical
laws
and
that
this
or
that
mode
of
government
is
determined
by
certain
geographical
and
economic
conditions
and
that
certain
relations
of
population
to
soil
produce
migrations
of
peoples
the
foundations
on
which
history
had
been
built
were
destroyed
in
their
essence
by
refuting
these
new
laws
the
former
view
of
history
might
have
been
retained
but
without
refuting
them
it
would
seem
impossible
to
continue
studying
historic
events
as
the
results
of
man
s
free
will
for
if
a
certain
mode
of
government
was
established
or
certain
migrations
of
peoples
took
place
in
consequence
of
such
and
such
geographic
ethnographic
or
economic
conditions
then
the
free
will
of
those
individuals
who
appear
to
us
to
have
established
that
mode
of
government
or
occasioned
the
migrations
can
no
longer
be
regarded
as
the
cause
and
yet
the
former
history
continues
to
be
studied
side
by
side
with
the
laws
of
statistics
geography
political
economy
comparative
philology
and
geology
which
directly
contradict
its
assumptions
the
struggle
between
the
old
views
and
the
new
was
long
and
stubbornly
fought
out
in
physical
philosophy
theology
stood
on
guard
for
the
old
views
and
accused
the
new
of
violating
revelation
but
when
truth
conquered
theology
established
itself
just
as
firmly
on
the
new
foundation
just
as
prolonged
and
stubborn
is
the
struggle
now
proceeding
between
the
old
and
the
new
conception
of
history
and
theology
in
the
same
way
stands
on
guard
for
the
old
view
and
accuses
the
new
view
of
subverting
revelation
in
the
one
case
as
in
the
other
on
both
sides
the
struggle
provokes
passion
and
stifles
truth
on
the
one
hand
there
is
fear
and
regret
for
the
loss
of
the
whole
edifice
constructed
through
the
ages
on
the
other
is
the
passion
for
destruction
to
the
men
who
fought
against
the
rising
truths
of
physical
philosophy
it
seemed
that
if
they
admitted
that
truth
it
would
destroy
faith
in
god
in
the
creation
of
the
firmament
and
in
the
miracle
of
joshua
the
son
of
nun
to
the
defenders
of
the
laws
of
copernicus
and
newton
to
voltaire
for
example
it
seemed
that
the
laws
of
astronomy
destroyed
religion
and
he
utilized
the
law
of
gravitation
as
a
weapon
against
religion
just
so
it
now
seems
as
if
we
have
only
to
admit
the
law
of
inevitability
to
destroy
the
conception
of
the
soul
of
good
and
evil
and
all
the
institutions
of
state
and
church
that
have
been
built
up
on
those
conceptions
so
too
like
voltaire
in
his
time
uninvited
defenders
of
the
law
of
inevitability
today
use
that
law
as
a
weapon
against
religion
though
the
law
of
inevitability
in
history
like
the
law
of
copernicus
in
astronomy
far
from
destroying
even
strengthens
the
foundation
on
which
the
institutions
of
state
and
church
are
erected
as
in
the
question
of
astronomy
then
so
in
the
question
of
history
now
the
whole
difference
of
opinion
is
based
on
the
recognition
or
nonrecognition
of
something
absolute
serving
as
the
measure
of
visible
phenomena
in
astronomy
it
was
the
immovability
of
the
earth
in
history
it
is
the
independence
of
personality
free
will
as
with
astronomy
the
difficulty
of
recognizing
the
motion
of
the
earth
lay
in
abandoning
the
immediate
sensation
of
the
earth
s
fixity
and
of
the
motion
of
the
planets
so
in
history
the
difficulty
of
recognizing
the
subjection
of
personality
to
the
laws
of
space
time
and
cause
lies
in
renouncing
the
direct
feeling
of
the
independence
of
one
s
own
personality
but
as
in
astronomy
the
new
view
said
it
is
true
that
we
do
not
feel
the
movement
of
the
earth
but
by
admitting
its
immobility
we
arrive
at
absurdity
while
by
admitting
its
motion
which
we
do
not
feel
we
arrive
at
laws
so
also
in
history
the
new
view
says
it
is
true
that
we
are
not
conscious
of
our
dependence
but
by
admitting
our
free
will
we
arrive
at
absurdity
while
by
admitting
our
dependence
on
the
external
world
on
time
and
on
cause
we
arrive
at
laws
in
the
first
case
it
was
necessary
to
renounce
the
consciousness
of
an
unreal
immobility
in
space
and
to
recognize
a
motion
we
did
not
feel
in
the
present
case
it
is
similarly
necessary
to
renounce
a
freedom
that
does
not
exist
and
to
recognize
a
dependence
of
which
we
are
not
conscious
end
of
the
project
gutenberg
ebook
war
and
peace
this
file
should
be
named
wrnpc
txt
or
wrnpc
zip
corrected
editions
of
our
ebooks
get
a
new
number
wrnpc
txt
versions
based
on
separate
sources
get
new
letter
wrnpc
a
txt
project
gutenberg
ebooks
are
often
created
from
several
printed
editions
all
of
which
are
confirmed
as
public
domain
in
the
us
unless
a
copyright
notice
is
included
thus
we
usually
do
not
keep
ebooks
in
compliance
with
any
particular
paper
edition
we
are
now
trying
to
release
all
our
ebooks
one
year
in
advance
of
the
official
release
dates
leaving
time
for
better
editing
please
be
encouraged
to
tell
us
about
any
error
or
corrections
even
years
after
the
official
publication
date
please
note
neither
this
listing
nor
its
contents
are
final
til
midnight
of
the
last
day
of
the
month
of
any
such
announcement
the
official
release
date
of
all
project
gutenberg
ebooks
is
at
midnight
central
time
of
the
last
day
of
the
stated
month
a
preliminary
version
may
often
be
posted
for
suggestion
comment
and
editing
by
those
who
wish
to
do
so
most
people
start
at
our
web
sites
at
http
gutenberg
net
or
http
promo
net
pg
these
web
sites
include
award
winning
information
about
project
gutenberg
including
how
to
donate
how
to
help
produce
our
new
ebooks
and
how
to
subscribe
to
our
email
newsletter
free
those
of
you
who
want
to
download
any
ebook
before
announcement
can
get
to
them
as
follows
and
just
download
by
date
this
is
also
a
good
way
to
get
them
instantly
upon
announcement
as
the
indexes
our
cataloguers
produce
obviously
take
a
while
after
an
announcement
goes
out
in
the
project
gutenberg
newsletter
http
www
ibiblio
org
gutenberg
etext
or
ftp
ftp
ibiblio
org
pub
docs
books
gutenberg
etext
or
etext
or
just
search
by
the
first
five
letters
of
the
filename
you
want
as
it
appears
in
our
newsletters
information
about
project
gutenberg
one
page
we
produce
about
two
million
dollars
for
each
hour
we
work
the
time
it
takes
us
a
rather
conservative
estimate
is
fifty
hours
to
get
any
ebook
selected
entered
proofread
edited
copyright
searched
and
analyzed
the
copyright
letters
written
etc
our
projected
audience
is
one
hundred
million
readers
if
the
value
per
text
is
nominally
estimated
at
one
dollar
then
we
produce
million
dollars
per
hour
in
as
we
release
over
new
text
files
per
month
more
ebooks
in
for
a
total
of
we
are
already
on
our
way
to
trying
for
more
ebooks
in
if
they
reach
just
of
the
world
s
population
then
the
total
will
reach
over
half
a
trillion
ebooks
given
away
by
year
s
end
the
goal
of
project
gutenberg
is
to
give
away
trillion
ebooks
this
is
ten
thousand
titles
each
to
one
hundred
million
readers
which
is
only
about
of
the
present
number
of
computer
users
here
is
the
briefest
record
of
our
progress
means
estimated
ebooks
year
month
july
january
january
august
october
december
december
november
october
november
december
november
january
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
has
been
created
to
secure
a
future
for
project
gutenberg
into
the
next
millennium
we
need
your
donations
more
than
ever
as
of
february
contributions
are
being
solicited
from
people
and
organizations
in
alabama
alaska
arkansas
connecticut
delaware
district
of
columbia
florida
georgia
hawaii
illinois
indiana
iowa
kansas
kentucky
louisiana
maine
massachusetts
michigan
mississippi
missouri
montana
nebraska
nevada
new
hampshire
new
jersey
new
mexico
new
york
north
carolina
ohio
oklahoma
oregon
pennsylvania
rhode
island
south
carolina
south
dakota
tennessee
texas
utah
vermont
virginia
washington
west
virginia
wisconsin
and
wyoming
we
have
filed
in
all
states
now
but
these
are
the
only
ones
that
have
responded
as
the
requirements
for
other
states
are
met
additions
to
this
list
will
be
made
and
fund
raising
will
begin
in
the
additional
states
please
feel
free
to
ask
to
check
the
status
of
your
state
in
answer
to
various
questions
we
have
received
on
this
we
are
constantly
working
on
finishing
the
paperwork
to
legally
request
donations
in
all
states
if
your
state
is
not
listed
and
you
would
like
to
know
if
we
have
added
it
since
the
list
you
have
just
ask
while
we
cannot
solicit
donations
from
people
in
states
where
we
are
not
yet
registered
we
know
of
no
prohibition
against
accepting
donations
from
donors
in
these
states
who
approach
us
with
an
offer
to
donate
international
donations
are
accepted
but
we
don
t
know
anything
about
how
to
make
them
tax
deductible
or
even
if
they
can
be
made
deductible
and
don
t
have
the
staff
to
handle
it
even
if
there
are
ways
donations
by
check
or
money
order
may
be
sent
to
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
north
west
salt
lake
city
ut
contact
us
if
you
want
to
arrange
for
a
wire
transfer
or
payment
method
other
than
by
check
or
money
order
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
has
been
approved
by
the
us
internal
revenue
service
as
a
c
organization
with
ein
employee
identification
number
donations
are
tax
deductible
to
the
maximum
extent
permitted
by
law
as
fund
raising
requirements
for
other
states
are
met
additions
to
this
list
will
be
made
and
fund
raising
will
begin
in
the
additional
states
we
need
your
donations
more
than
ever
you
can
get
up
to
date
donation
information
online
at
http
www
gutenberg
net
donation
html
if
you
can
t
reach
project
gutenberg
you
can
always
email
directly
to
michael
s
hart
hart
pobox
com
prof
hart
will
answer
or
forward
your
message
we
would
prefer
to
send
you
information
by
email
the
legal
small
print
three
pages
start
the
small
print
for
public
domain
ebooks
start
why
is
this
small
print
statement
here
you
know
lawyers
they
tell
us
you
might
sue
us
if
there
is
something
wrong
with
your
copy
of
this
ebook
even
if
you
got
it
for
free
from
someone
other
than
us
and
even
if
what
s
wrong
is
not
our
fault
so
among
other
things
this
small
print
statement
disclaims
most
of
our
liability
to
you
it
also
tells
you
how
you
may
distribute
copies
of
this
ebook
if
you
want
to
before
you
use
or
read
this
ebook
by
using
or
reading
any
part
of
this
project
gutenberg
tm
ebook
you
indicate
that
you
understand
agree
to
and
accept
this
small
print
statement
if
you
do
not
you
can
receive
a
refund
of
the
money
if
any
you
paid
for
this
ebook
by
sending
a
request
within
days
of
receiving
it
to
the
person
you
got
it
from
if
you
received
this
ebook
on
a
physical
medium
such
as
a
disk
you
must
return
it
with
your
request
about
project
gutenberg
tm
ebooks
this
project
gutenberg
tm
ebook
like
most
project
gutenberg
tm
ebooks
is
a
public
domain
work
distributed
by
professor
michael
s
hart
through
the
project
gutenberg
association
the
project
among
other
things
this
means
that
no
one
owns
a
united
states
copyright
on
or
for
this
work
so
the
project
and
you
can
copy
and
distribute
it
in
the
united
states
without
permission
and
without
paying
copyright
royalties
special
rules
set
forth
below
apply
if
you
wish
to
copy
and
distribute
this
ebook
under
the
project
gutenberg
trademark
please
do
not
use
the
project
gutenberg
trademark
to
market
any
commercial
products
without
permission
to
create
these
ebooks
the
project
expends
considerable
efforts
to
identify
transcribe
and
proofread
public
domain
works
despite
these
efforts
the
project
s
ebooks
and
any
medium
they
may
be
on
may
contain
defects
among
other
things
defects
may
take
the
form
of
incomplete
inaccurate
or
corrupt
data
transcription
errors
a
copyright
or
other
intellectual
property
infringement
a
defective
or
damaged
disk
or
other
ebook
medium
a
computer
virus
or
computer
codes
that
damage
or
cannot
be
read
by
your
equipment
limited
warranty
disclaimer
of
damages
but
for
the
right
of
replacement
or
refund
described
below
michael
hart
and
the
foundation
and
any
other
party
you
may
receive
this
ebook
from
as
a
project
gutenberg
tm
ebook
disclaims
all
liability
to
you
for
damages
costs
and
expenses
including
legal
fees
and
you
have
no
remedies
for
negligence
or
under
strict
liability
or
for
breach
of
warranty
or
contract
including
but
not
limited
to
indirect
consequential
punitive
or
incidental
damages
even
if
you
give
notice
of
the
possibility
of
such
damages
if
you
discover
a
defect
in
this
ebook
within
days
of
receiving
it
you
can
receive
a
refund
of
the
money
if
any
you
paid
for
it
by
sending
an
explanatory
note
within
that
time
to
the
person
you
received
it
from
if
you
received
it
on
a
physical
medium
you
must
return
it
with
your
note
and
such
person
may
choose
to
alternatively
give
you
a
replacement
copy
if
you
received
it
electronically
such
person
may
choose
to
alternatively
give
you
a
second
opportunity
to
receive
it
electronically
this
ebook
is
otherwise
provided
to
you
as
is
no
other
warranties
of
any
kind
express
or
implied
are
made
to
you
as
to
the
ebook
or
any
medium
it
may
be
on
including
but
not
limited
to
warranties
of
merchantability
or
fitness
for
a
particular
purpose
some
states
do
not
allow
disclaimers
of
implied
warranties
or
the
exclusion
or
limitation
of
consequential
damages
so
the
above
disclaimers
and
exclusions
may
not
apply
to
you
and
you
may
have
other
legal
rights
indemnity
you
will
indemnify
and
hold
michael
hart
the
foundation
and
its
trustees
and
agents
and
any
volunteers
associated
with
the
production
and
distribution
of
project
gutenberg
tm
texts
harmless
from
all
liability
cost
and
expense
including
legal
fees
that
arise
directly
or
indirectly
from
any
of
the
following
that
you
do
or
cause
distribution
of
this
ebook
alteration
modification
or
addition
to
the
ebook
or
any
defect
distribution
under
project
gutenberg
tm
you
may
distribute
copies
of
this
ebook
electronically
or
by
disk
book
or
any
other
medium
if
you
either
delete
this
small
print
and
all
other
references
to
project
gutenberg
or
only
give
exact
copies
of
it
among
other
things
this
requires
that
you
do
not
remove
alter
or
modify
the
ebook
or
this
small
print
statement
you
may
however
if
you
wish
distribute
this
ebook
in
machine
readable
binary
compressed
mark
up
or
proprietary
form
including
any
form
resulting
from
conversion
by
word
processing
or
hypertext
software
but
only
so
long
as
either
the
ebook
when
displayed
is
clearly
readable
and
does
not
contain
characters
other
than
those
intended
by
the
author
of
the
work
although
tilde
asterisk
and
underline
characters
may
be
used
to
convey
punctuation
intended
by
the
author
and
additional
characters
may
be
used
to
indicate
hypertext
links
or
the
ebook
may
be
readily
converted
by
the
reader
at
no
expense
into
plain
ascii
ebcdic
or
equivalent
form
by
the
program
that
displays
the
ebook
as
is
the
case
for
instance
with
most
word
processors
or
you
provide
or
agree
to
also
provide
on
request
at
no
additional
cost
fee
or
expense
a
copy
of
the
ebook
in
its
original
plain
ascii
form
or
in
ebcdic
or
other
equivalent
proprietary
form
honor
the
ebook
refund
and
replacement
provisions
of
this
small
print
statement
pay
a
trademark
license
fee
to
the
foundation
of
of
the
gross
profits
you
derive
calculated
using
the
method
you
already
use
to
calculate
your
applicable
taxes
if
you
don
t
derive
profits
no
royalty
is
due
royalties
are
payable
to
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
the
days
following
each
date
you
prepare
or
were
legally
required
to
prepare
your
annual
or
equivalent
periodic
tax
return
please
contact
us
beforehand
to
let
us
know
your
plans
and
to
work
out
the
details
what
if
you
want
to
send
money
even
if
you
don
t
have
to
project
gutenberg
is
dedicated
to
increasing
the
number
of
public
domain
and
licensed
works
that
can
be
freely
distributed
in
machine
readable
form
the
project
gratefully
accepts
contributions
of
money
time
public
domain
materials
or
royalty
free
copyright
licenses
money
should
be
paid
to
the
project
gutenberg
literary
archive
foundation
if
you
are
interested
in
contributing
scanning
equipment
or
software
or
other
items
please
contact
michael
hart
at
hart
pobox
com
portions
of
this
ebook
s
header
and
trailer
may
be
reprinted
only
when
distributed
free
of
all
fees
copyright
c
by
michael
s
hart
project
gutenberg
is
a
trademark
and
may
not
be
used
in
any
sales
of
project
gutenberg
ebooks
or
other
materials
be
they
hardware
or
software
or
any
other
related
product
without
express
permission
end
the
small
print
for
public
domain
ebooks
ver
end
the
be
of
and
a
in
to
have
it
to
for
i
that
you
he
on
with
do
at
by
not
this
but
from
they
his
that
she
or
which
as
we
an
say
will
would
can
if
their
go
what
there
all
get
her
make
who
as
out
up
see
know
time
take
them
some
could
so
him
year
into
its
then
think
my
come
than
more
about
now
last
your
me
no
other
give
just
should
these
people
also
well
any
only
new
very
when
may
way
look
like
use
her
such
how
because
when
as
good
find
man
our
want
day
between
even
there
many
those
one
after
down
yeah
so
thing
tell
through
back
still
must
child
here
over
too
put
own
on
no
work
become
more
old
government
mean
part
leave
life
great
where
case
woman
over
seem
same
us
work
need
feel
system
each
might
may
much
ask
group
number
yes
however
another
again
world
area
show
course
company
shall
under
problem
against
never
all
most
service
try
call
hand
party
high
about
something
school
in
small
place
before
why
while
away
keep
point
house
different
country
really
provide
week
hold
large
member
off
always
next
follow
without
turn
end
within
local
where
during
bring
most
word
begin
although
example
next
family
rather
fact
like
social
write
state
percent
quite
both
start
run
long
right
set
help
every
home
month
side
night
important
eye
head
information
question
business
play
power
money
change
move
interest
order
book
often
development
young
national
pay
hear
room
whether
water
form
car
other
yet
perhaps
meet
level
until
though
policy
include
believe
council
already
possible
nothing
line
allow
need
effect
big
use
lead
stand
idea
study
lot
live
job
since
name
result
body
happen
friend
right
least
right
almost
much
carry
authority
long
early
view
himself
public
together
talk
report
after
only
before
bit
face
sit
market
appear
continue
able
political
later
hour
rate
law
door
court
office
let
war
produce
reason
less
minister
subject
person
term
particular
full
involve
sort
require
suggest
far
towards
anything
period
consider
read
change
society
process
mother
offer
late
voice
both
once
police
kind
lose
add
probably
expect
ever
available
no
price
little
action
issue
far
remember
position
low
cost
little
matter
community
remain
figure
type
research
actually
education
fall
speak
few
today
enough
open
bad
buy
programme
minute
moment
girl
age
centre
stop
control
value
send
health
decide
main
win
understand
decision
develop
class
industry
receive
back
several
return
build
spend
force
condition
itself
paper
themselves
off
major
describe
agree
economic
increase
upon
learn
general
century
therefore
father
section
patient
around
activity
road
table
including
church
reach
real
lie
mind
likely
among
team
experience
death
soon
act
sense
staff
certain
student
half
around
language
walk
die
special
difficult
international
particularly
department
management
morning
draw
hope
across
plan
product
city
early
committee
ground
letter
create
evidence
foot
clear
boy
game
food
role
practice
bank
else
support
sell
event
building
range
behind
sure
report
pass
black
stage
meeting
sometimes
thus
accept
town
art
further
club
cause
arm
history
parent
land
trade
watch
white
situation
whose
ago
teacher
record
manager
relation
common
strong
whole
field
free
break
yesterday
support
window
account
explain
stay
few
wait
usually
difference
material
air
wife
cover
apply
project
raise
sale
relationship
indeed
light
claim
form
base
care
someone
everything
certainly
rule
home
cut
grow
similar
story
quality
tax
worker
nature
structure
data
necessary
pound
method
unit
central
bed
union
movement
board
true
well
simply
contain
especially
open
short
personal
detail
model
bear
single
join
reduce
establish
herself
wall
face
easy
private
computer
former
hospital
chapter
scheme
theory
choose
wish
property
achieve
financial
poor
officer
up
charge
director
drive
deal
place
approach
chance
application
seek
cos
foreign
along
top
amount
son
operation
fail
human
opportunity
simple
leader
look
share
production
recent
firm
picture
source
security
serve
according
end
contract
wide
occur
agreement
better
kill
act
site
either
labour
plan
various
since
test
eat
loss
close
represent
love
colour
clearly
shop
benefit
animal
heart
election
purpose
standard
due
secretary
rise
date
hard
music
hair
prepare
factor
other
anyone
pattern
manage
piece
discuss
prove
front
evening
royal
tree
population
fine
plant
pressure
response
catch
street
pick
performance
knowledge
despite
design
page
enjoy
individual
suppose
rest
instead
wear
basis
size
environment
per
fire
series
success
natural
wrong
near
round
thought
list
argue
final
future
introduce
analysis
enter
space
arrive
ensure
demand
statement
to
attention
love
principle
pull
set
doctor
choice
refer
feature
couple
step
following
thank
machine
income
training
present
association
film
region
effort
player
everyone
present
award
village
control
organisation
whatever
news
nice
difficulty
modern
cell
close
current
legal
energy
finally
degree
mile
means
growth
whom
treatment
sound
above
task
provision
affect
please
red
happy
behaviour
concerned
point
function
identify
resource
defence
garden
floor
technology
style
feeling
science
relate
doubt
horse
force
answer
compare
suffer
individual
forward
announce
user
fund
character
risk
normal
myself
nor
dog
obtain
quickly
army
indicate
forget
station
glass
cup
previous
husband
recently
publish
serious
anyway
visit
capital
either
note
season
argument
listen
show
responsibility
significant
deal
prime
economy
element
finish
duty
fight
train
maintain
attempt
leg
investment
save
throughout
design
suddenly
brother
improve
avoid
wonder
tend
title
hotel
aspect
increase
help
industrial
express
summer
determine
generally
daughter
exist
used
share
baby
nearly
smile
sorry
sea
skill
claim
treat
remove
concern
university
labour
left
dead
discussion
specific
customer
box
outside
state
conference
whole
total
profit
division
throw
procedure
fill
king
assume
image
oil
obviously
unless
appropriate
circumstance
military
proposal
mention
client
sector
direction
admit
though
replace
basic
hard
instance
sign
original
successful
okay
reflect
aware
measure
attitude
yourself
disease
exactly
above
commission
intend
beyond
seat
president
encourage
addition
goal
round
miss
popular
affair
technique
respect
drop
professional
less
once
item
fly
reveal
version
maybe
ability
operate
good
campaign
heavy
advice
institution
top
discover
surface
library
pupil
record
refuse
prevent
advantage
dark
teach
memory
culture
blood
cost
majority
answer
variety
press
depend
bill
competition
ready
general
access
hit
stone
useful
extent
employment
regard
apart
present
appeal
text
parliament
cause
terms
bar
attack
effective
mouth
down
result
fish
future
visit
little
easily
attempt
enable
trouble
traditional
payment
best
post
county
lady
holiday
realise
importance
chair
facility
complete
article
object
context
survey
notice
complete
turn
direct
immediately
collection
reference
card
interesting
considerable
television
extend
communication
agency
physical
except
check
sun
species
possibility
official
chairman
speaker
second
career
laugh
weight
sound
responsible
base
document
solution
return
medical
hot
recognise
talk
budget
river
fit
organization
existing
start
push
tomorrow
requirement
cold
edge
opposition
opinion
drug
quarter
option
sign
worth
call
define
stock
influence
occasion
eventually
software
highly
exchange
lack
shake
study
concept
blue
star
radio
no
arrangement
examine
bird
green
band
sex
finger
past
independent
equipment
north
mind
move
message
fear
afternoon
drink
fully
race
gain
strategy
extra
scene
slightly
kitchen
speech
arise
network
tea
peace
failure
employee
ahead
scale
hardly
attend
shoulder
otherwise
railway
directly
supply
expression
owner
associate
corner
past
match
sport
status
beautiful
offer
marriage
hang
civil
perform
sentence
crime
ball
marry
wind
truth
protect
safety
partner
completely
copy
balance
sister
reader
below
trial
rock
damage
adopt
newspaper
meaning
light
essential
obvious
nation
confirm
south
length
branch
deep
none
planning
trust
working
pain
studio
positive
spirit
college
accident
star
hope
mark
works
league
clear
imagine
through
cash
normally
play
strength
train
travel
target
very
pair
male
gas
issue
contribution
complex
supply
beat
artist
agent
presence
along
environmental
strike
contact
protection
beginning
demand
media
relevant
employ
shoot
executive
slowly
relatively
aid
huge
late
speed
review
test
order
route
consequence
telephone
release
proportion
primary
consideration
reform
driver
annual
nuclear
latter
practical
commercial
rich
emerge
apparently
ring
distance
exercise
key
close
skin
island
separate
aim
danger
credit
usual
link
candidate
track
safe
interested
assessment
path
merely
plus
district
regular
reaction
impact
collect
debate
lay
rise
belief
conclusion
shape
vote
aim
politics
reply
press
approach
file
western
earth
public
survive
estate
boat
prison
additional
settle
largely
wine
observe
limit
deny
for
straight
somebody
writer
weekend
clothes
active
sight
video
reality
hall
nevertheless
regional
vehicle
worry
powerful
possibly
cross
colleague
charge
lead
farm
respond
employer
carefully
understanding
connection
comment
grant
concentrate
ignore
phone
hole
insurance
content
confidence
sample
transport
objective
alone
flower
injury
lift
stick
front
mainly
battle
generation
currently
winter
inside
impossible
somewhere
arrange
will
sleep
progress
volume
ship
legislation
commitment
enough
conflict
bag
fresh
entry
smile
fair
promise
introduction
senior
manner
background
key
touch
vary
sexual
ordinary
cabinet
painting
entirely
engine
previously
administration
tonight
adult
prefer
author
actual
song
investigation
debt
visitor
forest
repeat
wood
contrast
extremely
wage
domestic
commit
threat
bus
warm
sir
regulation
drink
relief
internal
strange
excellent
run
fairly
technical
tradition
measure
insist
his
farmer
until
traffic
dinner
consumer
meal
warn
living
package
half
increasingly
description
soft
stuff
award
existence
improvement
coffee
appearance
standard
attack
sheet
category
distribution
equally
session
cultural
loan
bind
museum
conversation
threaten
link
launch
proper
victim
audience
famous
master
lip
religious
joint
cry
potential
broad
exhibition
experience
judge
formal
housing
past
concern
freedom
gentleman
attract
explanation
appoint
note
chief
total
lovely
official
date
demonstrate
construction
middle
yard
unable
acquire
surely
crisis
propos
west
impose
market
care
god
favour
before
name
equal
capacity
flat
selection
alone
football
victory
factory
rural
twice
sing
whereas
own
head
examination
deliver
nobody
substantial
invite
intention
egg
reasonable
onto
retain
aircraft
decade
cheap
quiet
bright
contribute
row
search
limit
definition
unemployment
spread
mark
flight
account
output
last
tour
address
immediate
reduction
interview
assess
promote
everybody
suitable
ought
growing
nod
reject
while
high
dream
vote
divide
declare
handle
detailed
challenge
notice
rain
destroy
mountain
concentration
limited
finance
pension
influence
afraid
murder
neck
weapon
hide
offence
absence
error
representative
enterprise
criticism
average
quick
sufficient
appointment
match
transfer
acid
spring
birth
ear
recognize
recommend
module
instruction
democratic
park
weather
bottle
address
bedroom
kid
pleasure
realize
assembly
expensive
select
teaching
desire
whilst
contact
implication
combine
temperature
wave
magazine
totally
mental
used
store
scientific
frequently
thanks
beside
settlement
absolutely
critical
recognition
touch
consist
below
silence
expenditure
institute
dress
dangerous
familiar
asset
belong
educational
sum
publication
partly
block
seriously
youth
tape
elsewhere
cover
fee
program
treaty
necessarily
unlikely
properly
guest
code
hill
screen
household
sequence
correct
female
phase
crowd
welcome
metal
human
widely
undertake
cut
sky
brain
expert
experiment
tiny
perfect
disappear
initiative
assumption
photograph
ministry
congress
transfer
reading
scientist
fast
fast
closely
thin
solicitor
secure
plate
pool
gold
emphasis
recall
shout
generate
location
display
heat
gun
shut
journey
imply
violence
dry
historical
step
curriculum
noise
lunch
fear
succeed
fall
bottom
initial
theme
characteristic
pretty
empty
display
combination
interpretation
rely
escape
score
justice
upper
tooth
organise
cat
tool
spot
bridge
double
direct
conclude
relative
soldier
climb
breath
afford
urban
nurse
narrow
liberal
coal
priority
wild
revenue
membership
grant
approve
tall
apparent
faith
under
fix
slow
troop
motion
leading
component
bloody
literature
conservative
variation
remind
inform
alternative
neither
outside
mass
busy
chemical
careful
investigate
roll
instrument
guide
criterion
pocket
suggestion
aye
entitle
tone
attractive
wing
surprise
male
ring
pub
fruit
passage
illustrate
pay
ride
foundation
restaurant
vital
alternative
burn
map
united
device
jump
estimate
conduct
derive
comment
east
advise
advance
motor
satisfy
hell
winner
effectively
mistake
incident
focus
exercise
representation
release
leaf
border
wash
prospect
blow
trip
observation
gather
ancient
brief
gate
elderly
persuade
overall
rare
index
hand
circle
creation
drawing
anybody
flow
matter
external
capable
recover
shot
request
impression
neighbour
theatre
beneath
hurt
mechanism
potential
lean
defendant
atmosphere
slip
chain
accompany
wonderful
earn
enemy
desk
engineering
panel
distinction
deputy
discipline
strike
married
plenty
establishment
fashion
roof
milk
entire
tear
secondary
finding
welfare
increased
attach
typical
meanwhile
leadership
walk
negotiation
clean
religion
count
grey
hence
alright
first
fuel
mine
appeal
servant
liability
constant
hate
shoe
expense
vast
soil
writing
nose
origin
lord
rest
drive
ticket
editor
switch
provided
northern
significance
channel
convention
damage
funny
bone
severe
search
iron
vision
via
somewhat
inside
trend
revolution
terrible
knee
dress
unfortunately
steal
criminal
signal
notion
comparison
academic
outcome
lawyer
strongly
surround
explore
achievement
odd
expectation
corporate
prisoner
question
rapidly
deep
southern
amongst
withdraw
afterwards
paint
judge
citizen
permanent
weak
separate
ourselves
plastic
connect
fundamental
plane
height
opening
lesson
similarly
shock
rail
tenant
owe
originally
middle
somehow
minor
negative
knock
root
pursue
inner
crucial
occupy
that
independence
column
proceeding
female
beauty
perfectly
struggle
gap
house
database
stretch
stress
passenger
boundary
easy
view
manufacturer
sharp
formation
queen
waste
virtually
expand
contemporary
politician
back
territory
championship
exception
thick
inquiry
topic
resident
transaction
parish
supporter
massive
light
unique
challenge
inflation
assistance
list
identity
suit
parliamentary
unknown
preparation
elect
badly
moreover
tie
cancer
champion
exclude
review
licence
breakfast
minority
appreciate
fan
chief
accommodation
subsequent
democracy
brown
taste
crown
permit
buyer
gift
resolution
angry
metre
wheel
clause
break
tank
benefit
engage
alive
complaint
inch
firm
abandon
blame
clean
quote
yours
quantity
rule
guilty
prior
round
eastern
coat
involvement
tension
diet
enormous
score
rarely
prize
remaining
significantly
glance
dominate
trust
naturally
interpret
land
frame
extension
mix
spokesman
friendly
acknowledge
register
regime
fault
mine
dispute
grass
quietly
decline
dismiss
delivery
complain
conservative
shift
port
beach
string
depth
unusual
travel
pilot
obligation
gene
yellow
republic
shadow
dear
analyse
anywhere
average
phrase
long
crew
lucky
restore
convince
coast
engineer
heavily
extensive
glad
charity
oppose
defend
alter
warning
arrest
framework
approval
bother
novel
accuse
surprised
currency
restrict
possess
moral
protein
distinguish
gently
reckon
incorporate
proceed
assist
sure
stress
justify
behalf
councillor
setting
command
maintenance
stair
poem
chest
like
secret
restriction
efficient
suspect
hat
tough
firmly
willing
healthy
focus
construct
occasionally
mode
saving
comfortable
camp
trade
export
wake
partnership
daily
abroad
profession
load
countryside
boot
mostly
sudden
implement
reputation
print
calculate
keen
guess
recommendation
autumn
conventional
cope
constitute
poll
voluntary
valuable
recovery
cast
premise
resolve
regularly
solve
plaintiff
critic
agriculture
ice
constitution
communist
layer
recession
slight
dramatic
golden
temporary
suit
shortly
initially
arrival
protest
resistance
silent
presentation
soul
self
judgment
feed
muscle
shareholder
opposite
pollution
wealth
video
kingdom
bread
perspective
camera
prince
illness
cake
meat
submit
ideal
relax
penalty
purchase
tired
beer
specify
short
monitor
electricity
specifically
bond
statutory
laboratory
federal
captain
deeply
pour
boss
creature
urge
locate
being
struggle
lifespan
flat
valley
like
guard
emergency
dark
bomb
dollar
efficiency
mood
convert
possession
marketing
please
habit
subsequently
round
purchase
sort
outside
gradually
expansion
competitive
co
acceptable
angle
cook
net
sensitive
ratio
kiss
amount
sleep
finance
essentially
fund
preserve
wedding
personality
bishop
dependent
landscape
pure
mirror
lock
symptom
promotion
global
aside
tendency
conservation
reply
estimate
qualification
pack
governor
expected
invest
cycle
alright
philosophy
gallery
sad
intervention
emotional
advertising
regard
dance
cigarette
predict
adequate
variable
net
retire
sugar
pale
frequency
guy
feature
furniture
administrative
wooden
input
phenomenon
surprising
jacket
actor
kick
producer
hearing
chip
equation
certificate
hello
remarkable
alliance
smoke
awareness
throat
discovery
festival
dance
promise
rose
principal
brilliant
proposed
coach
absolute
drama
recording
precisely
bath
celebrate
substance
swing
for
rapid
rough
investor
fire
rank
compete
sweet
decline
rent
dealer
bend
solid
cloud
across
level
enquiry
fight
abuse
golf
guitar
electronic
cottage
scope
pause
mixture
emotion
comprehensive
shirt
allowance
retirement
breach
infection
resist
qualify
paragraph
sick
near
researcher
consent
written
literary
ill
wet
lake
entrance
peak
successfully
sand
breathe
cold
cheek
platform
interaction
need
watch
borrow
birthday
knife
extreme
core
peasant
armed
permission
supreme
overcome
greatly
visual
lad
genuine
personnel
judgement
exciting
stream
perception
guarantee
disaster
darkness
bid
sake
organize
tourist
policeman
castle
figure
race
demonstration
anger
briefly
presumably
clock
hero
expose
custom
maximum
wish
earning
priest
resign
store
widespread
comprise
chamber
acquisition
involved
confident
circuit
radical
detect
stupid
grand
consumption
hold
zone
mean
altogether
rush
numerous
sink
everywhere
classical
respectively
distinct
mad
honour
statistics
false
square
differ
disk
truly
survival
proud
tower
deposit
pace
compensation
adviser
consultant
drag
advanced
landlord
whenever
delay
green
car
holder
secret
edition
occupation
agricultural
intelligence
empire
definitely
negotiate
host
relative
mass
helpful
fellow
sweep
poet
journalist
defeat
unlike
primarily
tight
indication
dry
cricket
whisper
routine
print
anxiety
witness
concerning
mill
gentle
curtain
mission
supplier
basically
assure
poverty
snow
prayer
pipe
deserve
shift
split
near
consistent
carpet
ownership
joke
fewer
workshop
salt
aged
symbol
slide
cross
anxious
tale
preference
inevitably
mere
behave
gain
nervous
guide
remark
pleased
province
steel
practise
flow
holy
dose
alcohol
guidance
constantly
climate
enhance
reasonably
waste
smooth
dominant
conscious
formula
tail
ha
electric
sheep
medicine
strategic
disabled
smell
operator
mount
advance
remote
measurement
favour
neither
architecture
worth
tie
barrier
practitioner
outstanding
enthusiasm
theoretical
implementation
worried
pitch
drop
phone
shape
clinical
lane
apple
catalogue
tip
publisher
opponent
live
burden
tackle
historian
bury
stomach
percentage
evaluation
outline
talent
lend
silver
pack
fun
democrat
fortune
storage
professional
reserve
interval
dimension
honest
awful
manufacture
confusion
pink
impressive
satisfaction
visible
vessel
stand
curve
pot
replacement
accurate
mortgage
salary
impress
constitutional
emphasise
developing
proof
furthermore
dish
interview
considerably
distant
lower
favourite
tear
fixed
by
luck
count
precise
determination
bite
dear
consultation
range
residential
conduct
capture
ultimately
cheque
economics
sustain
secondly
silly
merchant
lecture
musical
leisure
check
cheese
lift
participate
fabric
distribute
lover
childhood
cool
ban
supposed
mouse
strain
specialist
consult
minimum
approximately
participant
monetary
confuse
dare
smoke
movie
seed
cease
open
journal
shopping
equivalent
palace
exceed
isolated
poetry
perceive
lack
strengthen
snap
readily
spite
conviction
corridor
behind
ward
profile
fat
comfort
bathroom
shell
reward
deliberately
automatically
vegetable
imagination
junior
unemployed
mystery
pose
violent
march
found
dig
dirty
straight
psychological
grab
pleasant
surgery
inevitable
transform
bell
announcement
draft
unity
airport
upset
pretend
plant
till
known
admission
tissue
magistrate
joy
free
pretty
operating
headquarters
grateful
classroom
turnover
project
shrug
sensible
limitation
specialist
newly
tongue
refugee
delay
dream
composition
alongside
ceiling
highlight
stick
favourite
tap
universe
request
label
confine
scream
rid
acceptance
detective
sail
adjust
designer
running
summit
participation
weakness
block
so
adapt
absorb
encounter
defeat
excitement
brick
blind
wire
crop
square
transition
thereby
protest
roll
stop
assistant
deaf
constituency
continuous
concert
breast
extraordinary
squad
wonder
cream
tennis
personally
communicate
pride
bowl
file
expertise
govern
leather
observer
margin
uncertainty
reinforce
ideal
injure
holding
universal
evident
dust
overseas
desperate
swim
occasional
trouser
surprisingly
register
album
guideline
disturb
amendment
architect
objection
chart
cattle
doubt
react
consciousness
right
purely
tin
tube
fulfil
commonly
sufficiently
coin
frighten
grammar
diary
flesh
summary
infant
stir
storm
mail
rugby
virtue
specimen
psychology
paint
constraint
trace
privilege
completion
progress
hers
grade
exploit
import
potato
repair
passion
seize
low
underlying
heaven
nerve
park
collapse
win
printer
coalition
button
pray
ultimate
venture
timber
companion
horror
gesture
moon
remark
clever
van
consequently
raw
glance
broken
jury
gaze
burst
charter
feminist
discourse
reflection
carbon
sophisticated
ban
taxation
prosecution
softly
asleep
aids
publicity
departure
welcome
sharply
reception
cousin
relieve
linguistic
vat
forward
blue
multiple
pass
outer
vulnerable
patient
evolution
allocate
creative
potentially
just
out
judicial
risk
ideology
smell
agenda
transport
illegal
chicken
plain
innovation
opera
lock
grin
shelf
pole
punishment
strict
wave
inside
carriage
fit
conversion
hurry
essay
integration
resignation
treasury
traveller
chocolate
assault
schedule
undoubtedly
twin
format
murder
sigh
seller
lease
bitter
double
ally
stake
processing
informal
flexible
cap
stable
till
sympathy
tunnel
pen
instal
suspend
blow
wander
notably
disappoint
wipe
folk
attraction
disc
inspire
machinery
undergo
nowhere
inspector
wise
balance
purchaser
resort
pop
organ
ease
friendship
deficit
dear
convey
reserve
planet
frequent
loose
intense
retail
wind
lost
grain
particle
destruction
witness
pit
registration
conception
steady
rival
steam
back
chancellor
crash
belt
logic
premium
confront
precede
experimental
alarm
rational
incentive
roughly
bench
wrap
regarding
inadequate
ambition
since
fate
vendor
stranger
spiritual
increasing
anticipate
logical
fibre
attribute
sense
black
petrol
maker
generous
allocation
depression
declaration
spot
modest
bottom
dividend
devote
condemn
integrate
pile
identification
acute
barely
providing
directive
bet
modify
bare
swear
final
accordingly
valid
wherever
mortality
medium
silk
funeral
depending
cow
correspond
cite
classic
inspection
calculation
rubbish
minimum
hypothesis
youngster
slope
patch
invitation
ethnic
federation
duke
wholly
closure
dictionary
withdrawal
automatic
liable
cry
slow
borough
well
suspicion
portrait
local
jew
fragment
revolutionary
evaluate
competitor
sole
reliable
weigh
medieval
clinic
shine
knit
complexity
remedy
fence
bike
freeze
eliminate
interior
intellectual
established
voter
garage
era
pregnant
plot
greet
electrical
lie
disorder
formally
excuse
socialist
cancel
harm
excess
exact
oblige
accountant
mutual
fat
volunteer
laughter
trick
load
disposal
taxi
murmur
tonne
spell
clerk
curious
satisfactory
identical
applicant
removal
processor
cotton
reverse
hesitate
professor
admire
namely
electoral
delight
urgent
prompt
mate
exposure
server
distinctive
marginal
structural
rope
miner
entertainment
acre
pig
encouraging
guarantee
gear
anniversary
past
ceremony
rub
monopoly
left
flee
yield
discount
above
uncle
audit
advertisement
explosion
contrary
tribunal
swallow
typically
fun
rat
cloth
cable
interrupt
crash
flame
controversy
rabbit
everyday
allegation
strip
stability
tide
illustration
insect
correspondent
devise
determined
brush
adjustment
controversial
organic
escape
thoroughly
interface
historic
collapse
temple
shade
craft
nursery
piano
desirable
assurance
jurisdiction
advertise
bay
specification
disability
presidential
arrest
unexpected
switch
penny
respect
celebration
gross
aid
superb
process
innocent
leap
colony
wound
hardware
satellite
float
bible
statistical
marked
hire
cathedral
motive
correct
gastric
raid
comply
accommodate
mutter
induce
trap
invasion
humour
bulk
traditionally
commission
upstairs
translate
rhythm
emission
collective
transformation
battery
stimulus
naked
white
menu
toilet
butter
surprise
needle
effectiveness
accordance
molecule
fiction
learning
statute
reluctant
overlook
junction
necessity
nearby
experienced
lorry
exclusive
graphics
stimulate
warmth
therapy
convenient
cinema
domain
tournament
doctrine
sheer
proposition
grip
widow
discrimination
bloody
ruling
fit
nonetheless
myth
episode
drift
assert
terrace
uncertain
twist
insight
undermine
tragedy
enforce
criticise
march
leaflet
fellow
object
pond
adventure
diplomatic
mixed
rebel
equity
literally
magnificent
loyalty
tremendous
airline
shore
restoration
physically
render
institutional
emphasize
mess
commander
straightforward
singer
squeeze
full
breed
successor
triumph
heading
mathematics
laugh
clue
still
ease
specially
biological
forgive
trustee
photo
fraction
chase
whereby
mud
pensioner
functional
copy
strictly
desperately
await
coverage
wildlife
indicator
lightly
hierarchy
evolve
mechanical
expert
creditor
capitalist
essence
compose
mentally
gaze
seminar
target
label
fig
continent
chap
flexibility
verse
minute
whisky
equivalent
recruit
echo
unfair
launch
cupboard
bush
shortage
prominent
merger
command
subtle
capital
gang
fish
unhappy
lifetime
elite
refusal
finish
aggressive
superior
landing
exchange
debate
educate
separation
productivity
initiate
probability
virus
reporter
fool
pop
capitalism
painful
correctly
complex
rumour
imperial
justification
availability
spectacular
remain
ocean
cliff
sociology
sadly
missile
situate
artificial
apartment
provoke
oral
maximum
angel
spare
shame
intelligent
discretion
businessman
explicit
book
uniform
push
counter
subject
objective
hungry
clothing
ride
romantic
attendance
part
trace
backing
sensation
carrier
interest
classification
classic
beg
appendix
doorway
density
working
legislative
hint
shower
current
succession
nasty
duration
desert
receipt
native
chapel
amazing
hopefully
fleet
comparable
oxygen
installation
developer
disadvantage
recipe
crystal
modification
schedule
midnight
successive
formerly
loud
value
physics
truck
stroke
kiss
envelope
speculation
canal
unionist
directory
receiver
isolation
fade
chemistry
unnecessary
hit
defender
stance
sin
realistic
socialist
subsidy
content
toy
darling
decent
liberty
forever
skirt
coordinate
tactic
influential
import
accent
compound
bastard
ingredient
dull
cater
scholar
faint
ghost
sculpture
ridiculous
diagnosis
delegate
neat
kit
lion
dialogue
repair
tray
fantasy
leave
export
forth
lamp
allege
pavement
brand
constable
compromise
flag
filter
reign
execute
pity
merit
diagram
wool
organism
elegant
red
undertaking
lesser
reach
marvellous
improved
locally
entity
rape
secure
descend
backwards
peer
excuse
genetic
fold
portfolio
consensus
thesis
shop
nest
frown
builder
administer
tip
lung
delegation
outside
heating
like
instinct
teenager
lonely
residence
radiation
extract
concession
autonomy
norm
musician
graduate
glory
bear
persist
rescue
equip
partial
officially
capability
worry
liberation
hunt
daily
heel
contract
update
assign
spring
single
commons
weekly
stretch
pregnancy
happily
spectrum
interfere
suicide
panic
invent
intensive
damp
simultaneously
giant
casual
sphere
precious
sword
envisage
bean
time
crazy
changing
primary
concede
besides
unite
severely
separately
instruct
insert
go
exhibit
brave
tutor
tune
debut
continued
bid
incidence
downstairs
cafe
regret
killer
delicate
subsidiary
gender
entertain
cling
vertical
fetch
strip
plead
duck
breed
assistant
pint
abolish
translation
princess
line
excessive
digital
steep
jet
hey
grave
exceptional
boost
random
correlation
outline
intervene
packet
motivation
safely
harsh
spell
spread
draw
concrete
complicated
alleged
redundancy
progressive
intensity
crack
fly
fancy
alternatively
waiting
scandal
resemble
parameter
fierce
tropical
colour
ours
engagement
contest
edit
courage
hip
delighted
sponsor
carer
crack
substantially
occupational
trainer
remainder
related
inherit
resume
assignment
conceal
disclose
exclusively
working
mild
chronic
splendid
function
rider
clay
firstly
conceive
politically
terminal
accuracy
coup
ambulance
living
offender
similarity
orchestra
brush
systematic
striker
guard
casualty
steadily
painter
opt
handsome
banking
sensitivity
navy
fascinating
disappointment
auditor
hostility
spending
scarcely
compulsory
photographer
ok
neighbourhood
ideological
wide
pardon
double
criticize
supervision
guilt
deck
payable
execution
suite
elected
solely
moral
collector
questionnaire
flavour
couple
faculty
tour
basket
mention
kick
horizon
drain
happiness
fighter
estimated
copper
legend
relevance
decorate
continental
ship
operational
incur
parallel
divorce
opposed
equilibrium
trader
ton
can
juice
forum
spin
research
hostile
consistently
technological
nightmare
medal
diamond
speed
peaceful
accounting
scatter
monster
horrible
nonsense
chaos
accessible
humanity
frustration
chin
bureau
advocate
polytechnic
inhabitant
evil
slave
reservation
slam
handle
provincial
fishing
facilitate
yield
elbow
bye
warm
sleeve
exploration
creep
adjacent
theft
round
grace
predecessor
supermarket
smart
sergeant
regulate
clash
assemble
arrow
nowadays
giant
waiting
tap
shit
sandwich
vanish
commerce
pursuit
post
will
waste
collar
socialism
skill
rice
exclusion
upwards
transmission
instantly
forthcoming
appointed
geographical
fist
abstract
embrace
dynamic
drawer
dismissal
magic
endless
definite
broadly
affection
dawn
principal
bloke
organiser
trap
communist
competence
complicate
neutral
fortunately
commonwealth
breakdown
combined
candle
venue
supper
analyst
vague
publicly
marine
fair
pause
notable
freely
counterpart
lively
script
sue
legitimate
geography
reproduce
moving
lamb
gay
contemplate
terror
stable
founder
utility
signal
shelter
poster
hitherto
mature
cooking
head
wealthy
fucking
confess
age
miracle
magic
jaw
pan
coloured
tent
telephone
reduced
tumour
super
funding
dump
stitch
shared
ladder
keeper
endorse
invariably
smash
shield
heat
surgeon
centre
orange
explode
comedy
classify
artistic
ruler
biscuit
workstation
prey
manual
cure
overall
tighten
tax
pope
manufacturing
adult
rush
blanket
republican
referendum
palm
nearby
mix
devil
adoption
workforce
segment
regardless
contractor
portion
differently
deposit
cook
prediction
oven
matrix
liver
fraud
beam
signature
limb
verdict
dramatically
container
aunt
dock
submission
arm
odd
certainty
boring
electron
drum
wisdom
antibody
unlike
terrorist
post
circulation
alteration
fluid
ambitious
socially
riot
petition
fox
recruitment
well
top
service
flood
taste
memorial
helicopter
correspondence
ye
beef
overall
lighting
harbour
empirical
shallow
seal
decrease
constituent
exam
toe
reward
thrust
bureaucracy
wrist
nut
plain
magnetic
evil
widen
hazard
dispose
dealing
absent
reassure
model
inn
initial
suspension
respondent
over
naval
monthly
log
advisory
fitness
blank
indirect
tile
rally
economist
vein
strand
disturbance
stuff
seldom
coming
cab
grandfather
flash
destination
actively
regiment
closed
boom
handful
remarkably
encouragement
awkward
required
flood
defect
surplus
champagne
liquid
shed
welcome
rejection
discipline
halt
electronics
administrator
sentence
ill
contradiction
nail
senior
lacking
colonial
primitive
whoever
lap
commodity
planned
intellectual
imprisonment
coincide
sympathetic
atom
tempt
sanction
praise
favourable
dissolve
tightly
surrounding
soup
encounter
abortion
grasp
custody
composer
charm
short
metropolitan
waist
equality
tribute
bearing
auction
standing
manufacture
horn
barn
mayor
emperor
rescue
integrated
conscience
commence
grandmother
discharge
profound
takeover
nationalist
effect
dolphin
fortnight
elephant
seal
spoil
plea
forwards
breeze
prevention
mineral
runner
pin
integrity
thereafter
quid
owl
rigid
orange
draft
reportedly
hedge
formulate
associated
position
thief
tomato
exhaust
evidently
eagle
specified
resulting
blade
peculiar
killing
desktop
bowel
long
ugly
expedition
saint
variable
supplement
stamp
slide
faction
enthusiastic
enquire
brass
inequality
eager
bold
neglect
saying
ridge
earl
yacht
suck
missing
extended
valuation
delight
beat
worship
fossil
diminish
taxpayer
corruption
accurately
honour
depict
pencil
drown
stem
lump
applicable
rate
mobility
immense
goodness
price
preliminary
graph
referee
calm
onwards
omit
genuinely
excite
dreadful
cave
revelation
grief
erect
tuck
meantime
barrel
lawn
hut
swing
subject
ruin
slice
transmit
thigh
practically
dedicate
mistake
corresponding
albeit
sound
nurse
discharge
comparative
cluster
propose
obstacle
motorway
heritage
counselling
breeding
characteristic
bucket
migration
campaign
ritual
originate
hunting
crude
protocol
prejudice
inspiration
dioxide
chemical
uncomfortable
worthy
inspect
summon
parallel
outlet
okay
collaboration
booking
salad
productive
charming
polish
oak
access
tourism
independently
cruel
diversity
accused
supplement
fucking
forecast
amend
soap
ruling
interference
executive
mining
minimal
clarify
strain
novel
try
coastal
rising
quota
minus
kilometre
characterise
suspicious
pet
beneficial
fling
deprive
covenant
bias
trophy
verb
honestly
extract
straw
stem
eyebrow
noble
mask
lecturer
girlfriend
forehead
timetable
symbolic
farming
lid
librarian
injection
sexuality
irrelevant
bonus
abuse
thumb
survey
ankle
psychologist
occurrence
profitable
deliberate
bow
tribe
rightly
representative
code
validity
marble
bow
plunge
maturity
hidden
contrast
tobacco
middle
grip
clergy
trading
passive
decoration
racial
well
embarrassment
sauce
fatal
banker
compensate
make
seat
popularity
interior
eligible
continuity
bunch
hook
wicket
pronounce
ballet
heir
positively
insufficient
substitute
mysterious
dancer
trail
caution
donation
added
weaken
tyre
sufferer
managerial
elaborate
restraint
renew
gardener
dilemma
configuration
rear
embark
misery
importantly
continually
appreciation
radical
diverse
revive
trip
lounge
dwelling
parental
loyal
privatisation
outsider
forbid
yep
prospective
manuscript
inherent
deem
telecommunication
intermediate
worthwhile
calendar
basin
utterly
rebuild
pulse
suppress
predator
width
stiff
spine
betray
punish
stall
lifestyle
compile
arouse
partially
headline
divine
unpleasant
sacred
useless
cool
tremble
statue
obey
drunk
tender
molecular
circulate
exploitation
explicitly
utterance
linear
chat
revision
distress
spill
steward
knight
sum
semantic
selective
learner
dignity
senate
grid
fiscal
activate
rival
fortunate
jeans
select
fitting
commentator
weep
handicap
crush
towel
stay
skilled
repeatedly
defensive
calm
temporarily
rain
pin
villa
rod
frontier
enforcement
protective
philosophical
lordship
disagree
boyfriend
activist
viewer
slim
this
textile
mist
harmony
deed
merge
invention
commissioner
caravan
bolt
ending
publishing
gut
stamp
map
loud
stroke
shock
rug
picture
slip
praise
fine
monument
material
garment
toward
realm
melt
reproduction
reactor
furious
distinguished
characterize
alike
pump
probe
feedback
aspiration
suspect
solar
fare
carve
qualified
membrane
dependence
convict
bacteria
trading
ambassador
wound
drug
conjunction
cabin
trail
shaft
treasure
inappropriate
half
attribute
liquid
embassy
terribly
exemption
array
tablet
sack
erosion
bull
warehouse
unfortunate
promoter
compel
motivate
burning
vitamin
sail
lemon
foreigner
powder
persistent
bat
ancestor
predominantly
mathematical
compliance
arch
woodland
serum
overnight
doubtful
doing
coach
binding
surrounding
peer
ozone
mid
invisible
depart
brigade
manipulate
consume
temptation
intact
glove
aggression
emergence
stag
coffin
beautifully
clutch
wit
underline
trainee
scrutiny
neatly
follower
sterling
tariff
bee
relaxation
negligence
sunlight
penetrate
knot
temper
skull
openly
grind
whale
throne
supervise
sickness
package
intake
within
inland
beast
rear
morality
competent
sink
uniform
reminder
permanently
optimistic
bargain
seemingly
respective
horizontal
decisive
bless
bile
spatial
bullet
respectable
overseas
convincing
unacceptable
confrontation
swiftly
paid
joke
instant
illusion
cheer
congregation
worldwide
winning
wake
toss
medium
jewellery
fond
alarm
guerrilla
dive
desire
cooperation
thread
prescribe
calcium
redundant
marker
chemist
mammal
legacy
debtor
testament
tragic
silver
grin
spectacle
inheritance
heal
sovereignty
enzyme
host
neighbouring
corn
layout
dictate
rip
regain
probable
inclusion
booklet
bar
privately
laser
fame
bronze
mobile
metaphor
complication
narrow
old
chop
synthesis
diameter
bomb
silently
shed
fusion
trigger
printing
onion
dislike
embody
curl
sunshine
sponsorship
rage
loop
halt
cop
bang
toxic
thinking
orientation
likelihood
wee
up
polite
apology
exile
brow
miserable
outbreak
comparatively
pump
fuck
forecast
timing
headmaster
terrify
sigh
premier
joint
incredible
gravity
regulatory
cylinder
curiosity
resident
narrative
cognitive
lengthy
gothic
dip
adverse
accountability
hydrogen
gravel
willingness
inhibit
attain
specialise
steer
selected
like
confer
usage
portray
planner
manual
boast
unconscious
jail
fertility
documentation
wolf
patent
exit
corps
proclaim
multiply
brochure
screen
orthodox
locomotive
considering
unaware
syndrome
reform
confirmation
printed
curve
costly
underground
territorial
designate
comfort
plot
misleading
weave
scratch
echo
ideally
endure
verbal
stride
nursing
exert
compatible
causal
mosaic
manor
implicit
following
fashionable
valve
proceed
sofa
snatch
jazz
patron
provider
interim
intent
chosen
applied
shiver
pie
fury
abolition
soccer
corpse
accusation
kind
dead
nursing
contempt
prevail
murderer
liberal
gathering
adequately
subjective
disagreement
cleaner
boil
static
scent
civilian
monk
abruptly
keyboard
hammer
despair
controller
yell
entail
cheerful
reconstruction
patience
legally
habitat
queue
spectator
given
purple
outlook
genius
dual
canvas
grave
pepper
conform
cautious
dot
conspiracy
butterfly
sponsor
sincerely
rating
weird
teenage
salmon
recorder
postpone
maid
furnish
ethical
bicycle
sick
sack
renaissance
luxury
gasp
wardrobe
native
fringe
adaptation
quotation
hunger
enclose
disastrous
choir
overwhelming
glimpse
divorce
circular
locality
ferry
balcony
sailor
precision
desert
dancing
alert
surrender
archive
jump
philosopher
revival
presume
node
fantastic
herb
assertion
thorough
quit
grim
fair
broadcast
annoy
divert
accelerate
polymer
sweat
survivor
subscription
repayment
anonymous
summarise
punch
lodge
landowner
ignorance
discourage
bride
likewise
depressed
abbey
quarry
archbishop
sock
large
glare
descent
stumble
mistress
empty
prosperity
harm
formulation
atomic
agreed
wicked
threshold
lobby
repay
varying
track
crawl
tolerate
salvation
pudding
counter
propaganda
cage
broker
ashamed
scan
document
apparatus
theology
analogy
efficiently
bitterly
performer
individually
amid
squadron
sentiment
making
exotic
dominance
coherent
placement
flick
colourful
mercy
angrily
amuse
mainstream
appraisal
annually
torch
intimate
gold
arbitrary
venture
preservation
shy
disclosure
lace
inability
motif
listener
hunt
delicious
term
substitute
highway
haul
dragon
chair
accumulate
unchanged
sediment
sample
exclaim
fan
volunteer
root
parcel
psychiatric
delightful
confidential
calorie
flash
crowd
aggregate
scholarship
monitor
disciplinary
rock
hatred
pill
noisy
feather
lexical
staircase
autonomous
viewpoint
projection
offensive
controlled
flush
racism
flourish
resentment
pillow
courtesy
photography
monkey
glorious
evolutionary
gradual
bankruptcy
sacrifice
uphold
sketch
presidency
formidable
differentiate
continuing
cart
stadium
dense
catch
beyond
immigration
clarity
worm
slot
rifle
screw
harvest
foster
academic
impulse
guardian
ambiguity
triangle
terminate
retreat
pony
outdoor
deficiency
decree
apologise
yarn
staff
renewal
rebellion
incidentally
flour
developed
chorus
ballot
appetite
stain
notebook
loudly
homeless
census
bizarre
striking
greenhouse
part
burial
embarrassed
ash
actress
cassette
privacy
fridge
feed
excess
calf
associate
ruin
jointly
drill
photograph
devoted
indirectly
driving
memorandum
default
costume
variant
shatter
methodology
frame
allegedly
swell
investigator
imaginative
bored
bin
awake
recycle
group
enjoyment
contemporary
texture
donor
bacon
sunny
stool
prosecute
commentary
bass
theirs
sniff
repetition
eventual
credit
suburb
organisational
newcomer
romance
film
experiment
daylight
warrant
fur
parking
nuisance
civilian
foolish
bulb
balloon
vivid
surveyor
spontaneous
biology
injunction
appalling
amusement
aesthetic
vegetation
stab
rude
offset
thinking
mainframe
flock
amateur
academy
shilling
reluctance
velocity
spare
wartime
soak
rib
mighty
shocked
vocational
spit
gall
bowl
prescription
fever
axis
reservoir
magnitude
rape
cutting
bracket
agony
strive
strangely
pledge
recipient
moor
invade
dairy
chord
shrink
poison
pillar
washing
warrior
supervisor
outfit
innovative
dressing
dispute
jungle
brewery
adjective
straighten
restrain
monarchy
trunk
herd
deadline
tiger
supporting
moderate
kneel
ego
sexually
ministerial
bitch
wheat
stagger
snake
ribbon
mainland
fisherman
economically
unwilling
nationalism
knitting
irony
handling
desired
bomber
voltage
unusually
toast
feel
suffering
polish
technically
meaningful
aloud
waiter
tease
opposite
goat
conceptual
ant
inflict
bowler
roar
drain
wrong
galaxy
aluminium
receptor
preach
parade
opposite
critique
query
outset
integral
grammatical
testing
patrol
pad
unreasonable
sausage
criminal
constructive
worldwide
highlight
doll
frightened
biography
vocabulary
offend
accumulation
linen
fairy
disco
hint
versus
ray
pottery
immune
retreat
master
injured
holly
battle
solidarity
embarrassing
cargo
theorist
reluctantly
preferred
dash
total
reconcile
drill
credibility
copyright
beard
bang
vigorous
vaguely
punch
prevalence
uneasy
boost
scrap
ironically
fog
faithful
bounce
batch
smooth
sleeping
poorly
accord
vice
duly
blast
square
prohibit
brake
asylum
obscure
nun
heap
smoothly
rhetoric
privileged
liaison
jockey
concrete
allied
rob
indulge
except
distort
whatsoever
viable
nucleus
exaggerate
compact
nationality
direct
cast
altar
refuge
presently
mandatory
authorise
accomplish
startle
indigenous
worse
retailer
compound
admiration
absurd
coincidence
principally
passport
depot
soften
secretion
invoke
dirt
scared
mug
convenience
calm
optional
unsuccessful
consistency
umbrella
solo
hemisphere
extreme
brandy
belly
attachment
wash
uncover
treat
repeated
pine
offspring
communism
nominate
soar
geological
frog
donate
co
nicely
innocence
housewife
disguise
demolish
counsel
cord
semi
reasoning
litre
inclined
evoke
courtyard
arena
simplicity
inhibition
frozen
vacuum
immigrant
bet
revenge
jail
helmet
unclear
jerk
disruption
attainment
sip
program
lunchtime
cult
chat
accord
supposedly
offering
broadcast
secular
overwhelm
momentum
infinite
manipulation
inquest
decrease
cellar
counsellor
avenue
rubber
labourer
lab
damn
comfortably
tense
socket
par
thrust
scenario
frankly
slap
recreation
rank
spy
filter
clearance
blessing
embryo
varied
predictable
mutation
equal
can
burst
retrieve
elder
rehearsal
optical
hurry
conflict
combat
absorption
ion
wrong
heroin
bake
x
vector
stolen
sacrifice
robbery
probe
organizational
chalk
bourgeois
villager
morale
express
climb
notify
jam
bureaucratic
literacy
frustrate
freight
clearing
aviation
legislature
curiously
banana
deploy
passionate
monastery
kettle
enjoyable
diagnose
quantitative
distortion
monarch
kindly
glow
acquaintance
unexpectedly
handy
deprivation
attacker
assault
screening
retired
quick
portable
hostage
underneath
jealous
proportional
gown
chimney
bleak
seasonal
plasma
stunning
spray
referral
promptly
fluctuation
decorative
unrest
resent
plaster
chew
grouping
gospel
distributor
differentiation
blonde
aquarium
witch
renewed
jar
approved
advocate
worrying
minimise
footstep
delete
underneath
lone
level
exceptionally
drift
spider
hectare
colonel
swimming
realism
insider
hobby
computing
infrastructure
co
burn
cereal
fold
compromise
boxing
rear
lick
constrain
clerical
hire
contend
amateur
instrumental
terminal
electorate
congratulate
balanced
manufacturing
split
domination
blink
bleed
unlawful
precedent
notorious
indoor
upgrade
trench
therapist
illuminate
bargain
warranty
scar
consortium
anger
insure
extensively
appropriately
spoon
sideways
enhanced
disrupt
satisfied
precaution
kite
instant
gig
continuously
consolidate
fountain
graduate
gloom
bite
structure
noun
nomination
armchair
virtual
unprecedented
tumble
ski
architectural
violation
rocket
inject
departmental
row
luxury
fax
deer
climber
photographic
haunt
fiercely
dining
sodium
gossip
bundle
bend
recruit
hen
fragile
deteriorate
dependency
swift
scramble
overview
imprison
trolley
rotation
denial
boiler
amp
trivial
shout
overtake
make
hunter
guess
doubtless
syllable
obscure
mould
limestone
leak
beneficiary
veteran
surplus
manifestation
vicar
textbook
novelist
halfway
contractual
swap
guild
ulcer
slab
detector
detection
cough
whichever
spelling
lender
glow
raised
prolonged
voucher
t
linger
humble
honey
scream
postcard
managing
alien
trouble
reverse
odour
fundamentally
discount
blast
syntactic
scrape
residue
procession
pioneer
intercourse
deter
deadly
complement
restrictive
nitrogen
citizenship
pedestrian
detention
wagon
microphone
hastily
fixture
choke
wet
weed
programming
power
nationally
dozen
carrot
bulletin
wording
vicious
urgency
spoken
skeleton
motorist
interactive
compute
whip
urgently
telly
shrub
porter
ethics
banner
velvet
omission
hook
gallon
financially
superintendent
plug
continuation
reliance
justified
fool
detain
damaging
orbit
mains
discard
dine
compartment
revised
privatization
memorable
lately
distributed
disperse
blame
basement
slump
puzzle
monitoring
talented
nominal
mushroom
instructor
fork
board
want
disposition
cemetery
attempted
nephew
magical
ivory
hospitality
besides
astonishing
tract
proprietor
license
differential
affinity
talking
royalty
neglect
irrespective
whip
sticky
regret
incapable
franchise
dentist
contrary
profitability
enthusiast
crop
utter
pile
pier
dome
bubble
treasurer
stocking
sanctuary
ascertain
arc
quest
mole
marathon
feast
crouch
storm
hardship
entitlement
circular
walking
strap
sore
complementary
understandable
noticeable
mankind
majesty
course
pigeon
goalkeeper
ambiguous
walker
virgin
prestige
preoccupation
upset
municipal
groan
craftsman
anticipation
revise
knock
infect
denounce
confession
turkey
toll
pal
transcription
sulphur
provisional
hug
particular
intent
fascinate
conductor
feasible
vacant
trait
meadow
creed
unfamiliar
optimism
wary
twist
sweet
substantive
excavation
destiny
thick
pasture
archaeological
tick
profit
pat
papal
cultivate
awake
trained
civic
voyage
siege
enormously
distract
stroll
jewel
immediately
honourable
helpless
hay
expel
eternal
demonstrator
correction
civilization
ample
retention
rehabilitation
premature
encompass
distinctly
diplomat
articulate
restricted
prop
intensify
deviation
contest
workplace
lazy
kidney
insistence
whisper
multimedia
forestry
excited
decay
screw
rally
pest
invaluable
homework
harmful
bump
bodily
grasp
finished
facade
cushion
conversely
urge
tune
solvent
slogan
petty
perceived
install
fuss
rack
imminent
short
revert
ram
contraction
tread
supplementary
ham
defy
athlete
sociological
physician
crossing
bail
unwanted
tight
plausible
midfield
alert
feminine
drainage
cruelty
abnormal
relate
poison
symmetry
stake
rotten
prone
marsh
litigation
curl
urine
latin
hover
greeting
chase
spouse
produce
forge
salon
handicapped
sway
homosexual
handicap
colon
upstairs
stimulation
spray
original
lay
garlic
suitcase
skipper
moan
manpower
manifest
incredibly
historically
decision
wildly
reformer
quantum
considering
the
of
and
to
in
i
that
was
his
he
it
with
is
for
as
had
you
not
be
her
on
at
by
which
have
or
from
this
him
but
all
she
they
were
my
are
me
one
their
so
an
said
them
we
who
would
been
will
no
when
there
if
more
out
up
into
do
any
your
what
has
man
could
other
than
our
some
very
time
upon
about
may
its
only
now
like
little
then
can
should
made
did
us
such
a
great
before
must
two
these
see
know
over
much
down
after
first
mr
good
men
own
never
most
old
shall
day
where
those
came
come
himself
way
work
life
without
go
make
well
through
being
long
say
might
how
am
too
even
def
again
many
back
here
think
every
people
went
same
last
thought
away
under
take
found
hand
eyes
still
place
while
just
also
young
yet
though
against
things
get
ever
give
god
years
off
face
nothing
right
once
another
left
part
saw
house
world
head
three
took
new
love
always
mrs
put
night
each
king
between
tell
mind
heart
few
because
thing
whom
far
seemed
looked
called
whole
de
set
both
got
find
done
heard
look
name
days
told
let
lord
country
asked
going
seen
better
p
having
home
knew
side
something
moment
father
among
course
hands
woman
enough
words
mother
soon
full
end
gave
room
almost
small
thou
cannot
water
want
however
light
quite
brought
nor
word
whose
given
door
best
turned
taken
does
use
morning
myself
gutenberg
felt
until
since
power
themselves
used
rather
began
present
voice
others
white
works
less
money
next
poor
death
stood
form
within
together
till
thy
large
matter
kind
often
certain
herself
year
friend
half
order
round
true
anything
keep
sent
wife
means
believe
passed
feet
near
public
state
son
hundred
children
thus
hope
alone
above
case
dear
thee
says
person
high
read
city
already
received
fact
gone
girl
known
hear
times
least
perhaps
sure
indeed
english
open
body
itself
along
land
return
leave
air
nature
answered
either
law
help
lay
point
child
letter
four
wish
fire
cried
women
speak
number
therefore
hour
friends
held
free
war
during
several
business
whether
er
manner
second
reason
replied
united
call
general
why
behind
became
john
become
dead
earth
boy
lost
forth
thousand
looking
i
ll
family
soul
feel
coming
england
spirit
question
care
truth
ground
really
rest
mean
different
making
possible
fell
towards
human
kept
short
town
following
need
cause
met
evening
returned
five
strong
able
french
live
lady
subject
sn
answer
sea
fear
understand
hard
terms
doubt
around
ask
arms
turn
sense
seems
black
bring
followed
beautiful
close
dark
hold
character
sort
sight
ten
show
party
fine
ye
ready
story
common
book
electronic
talk
account
mark
interest
written
can
t
bed
necessary
age
else
force
idea
longer
art
spoke
across
brother
early
ought
sometimes
line
saying
table
appeared
river
continued
eye
ety
sun
information
later
everything
reached
suddenly
past
hours
strange
deep
change
miles
feeling
act
meet
paid
further
purpose
happy
added
seem
taking
blood
rose
south
beyond
cold
neither
forward
view
i
ve
position
sound
none
entered
clear
road
late
stand
suppose
la
daughter
real
nearly
mine
laws
knowledge
comes
toward
bad
cut
copy
husband
six
france
living
peace
didn
t
low
north
remember
effect
natural
pretty
fall
fair
service
below
except
american
hair
london
laid
pass
led
copyright
doing
army
run
horse
future
opened
pleasure
history
west
pay
red
an
hath
note
although
wanted
gold
makes
desire
play
master
office
tried
front
big
dr
lived
certainly
wind
receive
attention
government
unto
church
strength
length
company
placed
paper
letters
probably
glad
important
especially
greater
yourself
fellow
bear
opinion
window
ran
faith
ago
agreement
charge
beauty
lips
remained
arm
latter
duty
send
distance
silence
foot
wild
object
die
save
gentleman
trees
green
trouble
smile
books
wrong
various
sleep
persons
blockquote
happened
particular
drew
minutes
hardly
walked
chief
chance
according
beginning
action
deal
loved
visit
thinking
follow
standing
knows
try
presence
heavy
sweet
plain
donations
immediately
wrote
mouth
rich
thoughts
months
u
won
t
afraid
paris
single
joy
enemy
broken
unless
states
ship
condition
carry
exclaimed
including
filled
seeing
influence
write
boys
appear
outside
secret
parts
please
appearance
evil
march
george
whatever
slowly
tears
horses
places
caught
stay
instead
struck
blue
york
impossible
period
sister
battle
school
mary
raised
occasion
married
man
s
former
food
youth
learned
merely
reach
system
twenty
dinner
quiet
easily
moved
afterwards
giving
walk
stopped
laughed
language
expression
week
hall
danger
property
wonder
usual
figure
born
court
generally
grew
showed
getting
ancient
respect
third
worth
simple
tree
leaving
remain
society
fight
wall
result
heaven
william
started
command
tone
regard
expected
mere
month
beside
silent
perfect
experience
street
writing
goes
circumstances
entirely
fresh
duke
covered
bound
east
wood
stone
quickly
notice
bright
christ
boat
noble
meant
somewhat
sudden
value
c
direction
chair
due
support
tom
date
waiting
christian
village
lives
reading
agree
lines
considered
field
observed
scarcely
wished
wait
greatest
permission
success
piece
british
ex
charles
formed
speaking
trying
conversation
proper
hill
music
opportunity
that
s
german
afternoon
cry
cost
allowed
girls
considerable
c
broke
honour
seven
private
sit
news
top
scene
discovered
marriage
step
garden
race
begin
per
individual
sitting
learn
political
difficult
bit
speech
henry
lie
cast
eat
authority
etc
floor
ill
ways
officers
offered
original
happiness
flowers
produced
summer
provide
study
religion
picture
walls
personal
america
watch
pleased
leaves
declared
hot
understood
effort
prepared
escape
attempt
supposed
killed
fast
author
indian
brown
determined
pain
spring
takes
drawn
soldiers
houses
beneath
talking
turning
century
steps
intended
soft
straight
matters
likely
corner
trademark
justice
simply
produce
trust
appears
rome
laugh
forget
europe
passage
eight
closed
ourselves
gives
dress
passing
terrible
required
medium
efforts
sake
breath
wise
ladies
possession
pleasant
perfectly
o
memory
usually
grave
fixed
modern
spot
troops
rise
break
fifty
island
meeting
camp
nation
existence
reply
i
d
copies
sky
touch
equal
fortune
v
shore
domain
named
situation
looks
promise
orders
degree
middle
winter
plan
spent
allow
pale
conduct
running
religious
surprise
minute
roman
cases
shot
lead
move
names
stop
higher
et
father
s
threw
worse
built
spoken
glass
board
vain
affairs
instance
safe
loss
doctor
offer
class
complete
access
lower
wouldn
t
repeated
forms
darkness
military
warm
drink
passion
ones
physical
example
ears
questions
start
lying
smiled
keeping
spite
shown
directly
james
hart
serious
hat
dog
silver
sufficient
main
mentioned
servant
pride
crowd
train
wonderful
moral
instant
associated
path
greek
meaning
fit
ordered
lot
he
s
proved
obliged
enter
rule
sword
attack
seat
game
health
paragraph
statement
social
refund
sorry
courage
members
grace
official
dream
worthy
rock
jack
provided
special
shook
request
mighty
glance
heads
movement
fee
share
expect
couldn
t
dollars
spread
opposite
glory
twelve
space
engaged
peter
wine
ordinary
mountains
taste
iron
isn
t
distribute
trade
consider
greatly
accepted
forced
advantage
ideas
decided
using
officer
rate
clothes
sign
feelings
native
promised
judge
difference
working
anxious
marry
captain
finished
extent
watched
curious
foreign
besides
method
excellent
confidence
marked
em
jesus
exactly
importance
finally
bill
vast
prove
fancy
quick
yes
sought
prevent
neck
hearts
liberty
interesting
sides
legal
gentlemen
dry
serve
aside
pure
concerning
forgotten
lose
powers
possessed
thrown
evidence
distant
michael
progress
similar
narrow
altogether
building
page
particularly
knowing
weeks
settled
holding
mountain
search
sad
sin
lies
proud
pieces
clearly
price
ships
thirty
sick
honest
shut
talked
bank
fate
dropped
judgment
conditions
king
s
accept
hills
removed
forest
measure
species
seek
highest
otherwise
stream
honor
carefully
obtained
ear
bread
bottom
additional
presented
aid
fingers
q
remembered
choose
agreed
animal
events
there
s
fully
delight
rights
amount
obtain
tax
servants
sons
cross
shoulders
thick
points
stranger
woods
facts
dare
grow
creature
hung
rain
false
tall
gate
nations
created
refused
quietly
surface
freely
holy
streets
blow
july
regarded
fashion
report
coast
daily
file
shoulder
surprised
faces
succeeded
birds
distribution
royal
song
wealth
comfort
failed
freedom
peculiar
anyone
advance
gentle
surely
animals
waited
secure
desired
grass
touched
occupied
draw
stage
portion
expressed
opening
june
spirits
fish
tongue
capital
angry
growing
served
carriage
weather
breast
presently
snow
david
papers
necessity
practice
claim
hast
education
sharp
prince
permitted
group
enemies
robert
played
throughout
pity
expense
yours
million
add
pray
taught
explained
tired
leading
kill
shadow
companion
weight
mass
established
suffered
gray
brave
thin
satisfied
check
virtue
golden
numerous
frequently
famous
telling
powerful
alive
waters
national
weak
divine
material
principal
gathered
suggested
frank
valley
guess
finding
yellow
heat
remains
bent
seized
guard
equally
naturally
box
remarkable
gods
moon
slight
style
pointed
saved
windows
crossed
louis
pounds
ain
t
evidently
principle
immediate
willing
consequence
richard
principles
characters
paul
season
remarked
science
tender
worked
grown
whispered
interested
quarter
midst
liked
advanced
apparently
bore
pwh
active
noticed
aware
thomas
uncle
list
dangerous
august
calm
genius
sacred
kingdom
entire
popular
unknown
nice
habit
spanish
familiar
reader
published
direct
handsome
you
ll
joined
actually
kings
sd
posted
approach
washington
hearing
needed
increased
walking
twice
throw
intellectual
appointed
wisdom
ceased
truly
numbers
demanded
priest
wounded
sorrow
drive
fault
listened
palace
affair
contact
distinguished
station
beat
distributed
e
listen
italy
fool
becomes
watching
hurt
wants
express
occurred
favour
height
size
edge
subjects
task
follows
interests
nine
sympathy
burst
putting
dressed
lifted
hopes
suffer
noise
smiling
rode
tells
minds
farther
literature
vessel
affection
suffering
proceeded
flesh
advice
grand
carrying
legs
spain
post
collection
empty
rank
storm
god
s
imagine
wore
duties
admitted
countries
pocket
arrival
imagination
driven
loud
sentence
lovely
extraordinary
november
december
happen
absence
breakfast
population
thank
rules
inhabitants
series
laughing
address
relief
bird
owner
impression
satisfaction
coat
prepare
relations
shape
birth
rapidly
smoke
january
mother
s
machine
content
consideration
accompanied
regular
moving
stands
wholly
teeth
busy
treated
burning
shame
quality
bay
discover
inside
brain
soil
completely
message
ring
resolved
calling
phrase
acts
mention
square
pair
won
title
understanding
sunday
fruit
mad
forces
included
tea
rocks
nearer
slaves
falling
absolutely
slow
bearing
mercy
larger
explain
contain
grief
soldier
wasn
t
countenance
previous
explanation
welcome
proposed
prayer
stars
germany
belief
informed
moments
poetry
constant
buy
final
faithful
ride
policy
supper
drawing
excitement
dying
demand
fighting
fields
drove
upper
sum
philip
motion
assistance
forty
april
stones
edward
fees
kindly
dignity
catch
october
seated
knees
amongst
current
sending
parties
objects
gained
bitter
possibly
slave
separate
loose
text
receiving
worst
sold
don
credit
chosen
hoped
printed
terror
features
fond
control
capable
fifteen
doesn
t
firm
superior
cruel
spiritual
harry
splendid
proof
pressed
sooner
join
process
crime
dust
instantly
lands
relation
doors
concerned
deeply
practical
colour
sing
destroy
anger
distributing
results
increase
reasons
nose
friendly
entrance
rooms
admit
supply
clean
useful
yesterday
delicate
fail
continue
remove
addressed
choice
huge
needs
wear
blind
unable
cover
double
victory
dozen
constantly
level
india
release
rough
ended
shows
fly
praise
devil
ahead
smith
connected
degrees
gain
addition
committed
chamber
notes
italian
gradually
acquaintance
bought
souls
mission
sacrifice
cities
mistake
exercise
conscience
based
car
buried
theory
commanded
nobody
minister
closely
energy
dick
bare
fought
partly
mistress
hate
arose
playing
color
lake
safety
provisions
description
asleep
centre
faint
thinks
parents
escaped
careful
enjoy
drop
brilliant
brief
bringing
worship
goods
tale
skin
roof
grey
highly
crown
castle
excited
throne
stated
despair
ease
attached
total
kindness
mile
citizens
circle
dull
extreme
clouds
figures
intention
prison
term
assured
hidden
thoroughly
cup
member
civil
apply
labor
everywhere
intelligence
strike
fairly
comply
fellows
haven
t
event
gently
connection
protection
conscious
edition
directed
pulled
flight
evident
surrounded
wishes
yards
voices
weary
couple
variety
whilst
volume
details
older
requirements
custom
apart
bow
awful
everybody
labour
asking
lover
showing
introduced
suit
becoming
composed
plans
rendered
pictures
lest
volunteers
singing
eager
precious
paused
require
meat
whenever
milk
dogs
successful
plants
vision
rare
granted
raise
egypt
manners
cousin
you
ve
development
arthur
obs
cool
trial
learning
approached
bridge
abroad
devoted
paying
literary
writer
fn
israel
disappeared
interrupted
stock
readers
dreadful
female
protect
accustomed
virginia
type
recognized
salt
destroyed
signs
innocent
temper
plenty
pope
avoid
hurried
represented
favor
mental
attitude
returning
admiration
brothers
anxiety
queen
teach
count
curiosity
solemn
causes
vessels
compelled
dance
hotel
wicked
fled
kissed
guns
fill
visible
younger
guide
earnest
actual
companions
prisoner
miserable
lad
harm
views
irish
utterly
ends
shop
stairs
pardon
gay
beg
seldom
kinds
record
fat
sand
violent
branches
inquired
iv
september
worn
ireland
flat
departure
delivered
gift
ruin
skill
cattle
equipment
temple
calls
earlier
license
visited
en
consent
sufficiently
natives
wound
laughter
contained
perceived
scattered
whence
rushed
chiefly
bold
anywhere
witness
foolish
helped
kitchen
sell
anybody
self
extremely
treatment
throat
dreams
patient
speed
growth
quantity
latin
immense
conclusion
computer
affected
severe
excuse
triumph
origin
joseph
slept
eternal
thine
audience
pages
sounds
swift
limited
wings
stepped
services
library
remaining
containing
base
confusion
win
maid
charming
editions
attended
softly
reality
performed
glorious
likewise
site
sail
frightened
acquainted
unhappy
feared
article
prisoners
store
adopted
shalt
remark
cook
thousands
pause
inclined
convinced
band
valuable
hence
desert
effects
kiss
plant
ice
ball
stick
absolute
readily
behold
fierce
argument
observe
blessed
bosom
rage
striking
discovery
creatures
shouted
guilty
related
setting
forgot
punishment
gun
slightly
articles
police
mysterious
extended
confess
shade
murder
emotion
destruction
wondered
increasing
hide
expedition
horror
local
expenses
ignorant
doctrine
generous
range
host
wet
cloud
mystery
ed
waste
changes
possess
consciousness
february
trembling
disease
formerly
spend
production
source
mankind
universal
deck
sees
habits
estate
aunt
reign
humble
compliance
delay
shining
reported
hers
unfortunate
midnight
listening
flower
hero
accomplished
doth
classes
thanks
banks
philosophy
belong
finger
comfortable
market
cap
waves
woman
s
glanced
troubled
difficulties
picked
european
purposes
somewhere
delighted
pushed
press
household
fleet
baby
region
lately
uttered
exact
image
ages
murmured
melancholy
suspicion
bowed
refuse
elizabeth
staff
liability
we
ll
enjoyed
stretched
gaze
belonged
ashamed
reward
meal
blame
nodded
status
opinions
indicate
poem
savage
arise
voyage
misery
guests
painted
attend
afford
donate
job
proceed
loves
forehead
regret
plainly
risk
ad
lighted
angel
rapid
distinct
doubtless
properly
wit
fame
singular
error
utmost
methods
reputation
appeal
she
s
w
strongly
margaret
lack
breaking
dawn
violence
fatal
render
career
design
displayed
gets
commercial
forgive
lights
agreeable
suggestion
utter
sheep
resolution
spare
patience
domestic
concluded
tis
farm
reference
chinese
exist
corn
approaching
alike
mounted
jane
issue
key
providing
majority
measures
towns
flame
boston
dared
ignorance
reduced
occasionally
y
weakness
furnished
china
priests
flying
cloth
gazed
profit
fourth
bell
hitherto
benefit
movements
eagerly
acted
urged
ascii
disposed
electronically
atmosphere
chapter
begged
helen
hole
invited
borne
departed
catholic
files
reasonable
sugar
replacement
sigh
humanity
thrust
frame
opposition
disk
haste
lonely
artist
knight
quarters
charm
substance
rolled
email
flung
celebrated
division
slavery
verse
decision
probable
painful
governor
forever
turns
branch
ocean
rear
leader
delightful
stared
boats
keen
disposition
senses
occasions
readable
beloved
inches
bones
enthusiasm
materials
luck
derived
managed
community
apparent
preserved
magnificent
hurry
scheme
oil
thence
reaching
dim
wretched
hanging
pipe
useless
nevertheless
print
smooth
solid
pursued
necessarily
build
attempted
centuries
eggs
equivalent
hastily
burned
you
d
recent
oh
travel
cries
noon
crying
generations
located
cabin
announcement
britain
compared
handed
cease
smaller
circumstance
tent
frequent
alarm
nervous
beast
what
s
aloud
independent
gates
distinction
essential
observation
stronger
recovered
belonging
loving
masters
writers
cf
permanent
mortal
stern
gratitude
preserve
burden
aspect
millions
merry
knife
dread
clever
applicable
district
shadows
jim
silk
failure
links
cent
sentiment
amid
profits
agent
finds
russia
bade
russian
desperate
union
imagined
contempt
raising
lords
hell
separated
grant
seriously
tribes
hit
enormous
defective
conviction
secured
mixed
insisted
wooden
prefer
prayers
fever
selected
daughters
treat
warning
flew
speaks
developed
impulse
slipped
ours
johnson
mistaken
damages
ambition
resumed
christmas
yield
ideal
schools
confirmed
descended
rush
falls
deny
calculated
correct
perform
hadn
t
somehow
accordingly
stayed
acquired
counsel
distress
sins
notion
discussion
constitution
anne
hundreds
instrument
firmly
actions
steady
remarks
empire
elements
idle
pen
entering
online
africa
permit
th
tide
vol
leaned
college
maintain
sovereign
tail
generation
crowded
fears
nights
limitation
tied
horrible
cat
displaying
port
male
experienced
opposed
treaty
contents
rested
mode
poured
les
occur
seeking
practically
abandoned
reports
eleven
sank
begins
founded
brings
trace
instinct
collected
scotland
characteristic
chose
cheerful
tribe
costs
threatened
arrangement
western
sang
beings
sam
pressure
politics
sorts
shelter
rude
scientific
revealed
winds
riding
scenes
shake
industry
claims
pp
merit
profession
lamp
interview
territory
sleeping
sex
coffee
devotion
thereof
creation
trail
romans
supported
requires
fathers
prospect
obey
alexander
shone
operation
northern
nurse
profound
hungry
scott
sisters
assure
exceedingly
match
wrath
continually
rest
gifts
folly
chain
uniform
debt
teaching
venture
execution
shoes
mood
crew
perceive
accounts
eating
multitude
declare
yard
o
er
astonishment
version
vague
odd
grateful
nearest
infinite
elsewhere
copying
apartment
activity
wives
parted
security
cared
sensible
owing
martin
saturday
cottage
jews
leaning
capacity
joe
settle
referred
francis
holder
involved
sunshine
dutch
council
princes
ate
examination
steel
strangers
beheld
test
noted
slightest
widow
charity
realized
element
shed
errors
communication
reflection
attacked
organization
maintained
restored
folks
concealed
accordance
heavens
star
examined
deeds
wordforms
somebody
incident
oath
guest
bar
row
poverty
bottle
prevented
bless
stir
intense
completed
quarrel
touching
inner
available
fix
resistance
unusual
deed
derive
hollow
suspected
contains
sighed
province
deserted
establishment
vote
muttered
thither
oxford
cavalry
lofty
endure
succeed
leg
bid
alice
hated
civilization
u
s
acting
landed
christians
passions
interior
scarce
lightly
disturbed
rev
supreme
hang
notwithstanding
shock
exception
offering
display
strain
drank
confined
o
exhausted
poets
sounded
aim
critical
jerusalem
directions
negro
fearful
standard
studied
bag
n
buildings
consequences
commenced
deeper
repeat
driving
beasts
track
rid
holds
residence
steadily
intimate
drinking
swear
treasure
fun
throwing
apt
enterprise
queer
seed
tower
runs
defend
favourite
desires
heavily
assembled
existed
depends
poems
hesitated
stuff
section
settlement
staring
sole
roads
plate
mexico
overcome
pains
performing
dwell
grounds
taxes
marble
recently
tones
ability
awake
walter
wave
shaking
folk
possibility
butter
fury
marched
moses
writes
issued
sailed
instructions
hatred
pursuit
pull
furniture
additions
hid
rope
vi
adventure
royalty
vanished
arts
elder
signal
wanting
supplied
feast
safely
burn
describe
references
lesson
annual
card
passes
application
intelligent
county
beaten
presents
format
flow
sixty
scale
damage
marks
obtaining
moreover
commerce
startled
southern
consequently
outer
belongs
ben
wrought
average
naked
conducted
rivers
songs
obvious
foundation
concern
ceremony
magic
campaign
hunting
carolina
liberal
whisper
largely
commonly
torn
exists
contributions
hunt
teacher
christianity
lawyer
operations
detail
shortly
caesar
wondering
leaders
blessing
princess
he
d
altar
tenderness
tiny
web
cardinal
sharply
regiment
chest
distinctly
purple
creating
gather
depth
indignation
performance
election
prosperity
gloomy
conception
clerk
decide
drunk
victim
reflected
pour
preceding
individuals
gazing
absurd
lift
gesture
armies
limbs
manage
brethren
hugh
plays
hastened
dragged
motive
whatsoever
pointing
verses
pronounced
exchange
definite
emperor
tendency
remote
finish
flag
boots
enabled
administration
denied
churches
rarely
earnestly
considering
previously
ugly
bears
signed
genuine
harmless
mingled
obedience
walks
training
badly
feed
central
contrast
relieved
romance
mississippi
structure
payment
pace
passages
succession
persuaded
sources
inquiry
inspired
angels
roll
wilt
inch
troubles
perfection
lee
wherever
owe
handle
advantages
trip
shoot
fortunate
newspaper
employment
fitted
refuge
misfortune
providence
owns
cutting
beard
stirred
tear
dan
resist
bob
depths
maiden
determine
commission
merchant
whereas
crossing
independence
lively
breeze
provinces
jean
virtues
conceived
relative
solitary
smell
wandering
thereby
eighteen
locked
provision
courts
eaten
historical
regarding
florence
preferred
pick
ruined
wherein
vanity
condemned
deliver
unexpected
desk
gross
lane
happens
represent
billy
root
holland
mud
respectable
cleared
feels
fruits
testimony
milton
existing
bride
rang
ranks
responsibility
beating
disappointed
suitable
depend
judges
giant
grasp
arrive
simplicity
autumn
absent
legally
veil
gloom
doubtful
suspect
weapons
limits
determination
feeble
prophet
shak
gathering
basis
examine
corrupt
payments
returns
laying
prize
instances
greeks
d
they
re
theatre
purchase
comparison
composition
rival
someone
realize
defeat
demands
foe
shared
consists
studies
balance
intercourse
id
forming
slender
coach
criminal
knocked
silly
humour
masses
indifferent
recall
occupation
discourse
keeps
regions
intervals
assist
novel
intellect
leads
hither
tales
sale
revenge
lucy
yonder
resources
jealous
we
re
wheel
invitation
narrative
risen
burnt
sentiments
inferior
amusement
marie
flash
recognize
swiftly
portrait
create
summoned
suggest
induced
conflict
fed
curse
disappointment
helpless
preparing
construction
lincoln
zeal
responsible
indicated
groups
positive
germans
attracted
vengeance
fort
club
cure
stout
missed
gracious
include
flood
satisfy
agony
respects
ventured
implied
maria
stupid
seas
spaniards
grain
enjoyment
wearing
indifference
conceal
horizon
pleasures
therein
precisely
canada
day
s
assume
registered
estimate
steep
route
gardens
visitor
closer
harmony
non
thunder
wire
graceful
crept
greece
childhood
knee
saddle
supplies
weeping
mostly
paragraphs
unconscious
mutual
scorn
grows
external
agents
software
institutions
losing
universe
clock
attempts
instruction
injury
roots
receipt
jumped
dearest
sore
earliest
finest
enable
discipline
motives
fastened
introduction
converted
wilderness
confused
fancied
offices
slip
revolution
wedding
girl
s
farmer
silently
fires
wept
behalf
reckon
responded
uncertain
neglected
stroke
exquisite
engagement
dirty
rolling
platform
messenger
privilege
admirable
offers
mischief
physician
imposed
organized
covering
student
daring
cave
wars
convey
he
ll
sincere
tradition
gravely
combined
gallant
sensation
travelling
charges
submit
tragedy
specific
commander
inn
stiff
accompany
score
virgin
farewell
paradise
villages
hunger
trembled
favorite
criticism
proprietary
customs
cotton
ruth
hospital
restrictions
outward
impressed
blows
plains
flashed
rent
prey
owed
longing
musical
satisfactory
ridiculous
sheet
disgrace
colored
shouldn
t
originally
samuel
wages
papa
gas
inevitable
extensive
leisure
deadly
chin
claimed
glow
husband
s
emotions
adam
jealousy
leaf
publication
englishman
allah
jones
hostile
wandered
railway
translation
procession
betrayed
pound
admired
elected
pierre
sunk
ruins
eastern
roses
citizen
reminded
deceived
tables
beach
starting
funeral
arrested
flour
feature
correspondence
consisted
counted
reserve
proceedings
roar
romantic
twenty
five
hut
strangely
absorbed
propose
seats
bark
reception
pleasing
attained
wake
research
prayed
monarch
clothing
dollar
illness
calmly
obeyed
heartily
pressing
daylight
warriors
jest
abruptly
washed
comment
metal
preparations
nerves
solution
pretended
sixteen
assembly
tobacco
entity
dwelling
depart
swung
bitterly
alteration
colony
disclaimers
wing
peaceful
lion
opportunities
alarmed
furnish
resting
accused
culture
writings
dwelt
conquered
trick
trusted
column
financial
cunning
preparation
drama
joke
entertained
mist
hypertext
shell
medicine
proofread
nest
reverence
situated
yielded
conceive
appointment
lessons
fetch
tomb
candle
offence
coarse
heap
mixture
homes
model
men
s
defect
destined
occasional
fourteen
hint
knights
solicit
dreamed
objection
craft
acid
namely
asia
neglect
data
weapon
confessed
arrangements
repose
complying
copied
pink
user
heels
grandfather
other
s
income
i
e
regards
streams
vigorous
accepting
bishop
lightning
authors
flames
observations
compressed
sport
powder
beds
orange
painting
shout
austria
bath
careless
chap
derivative
roused
primitive
doorway
climbed
volumes
vulgar
arguments
st
sunset
convenient
mail
recalled
wrapped
abode
planted
paint
surrender
establish
mild
promptly
appearing
department
parish
stephen
nay
lit
handkerchief
basket
easier
deserve
quit
assurance
mirror
plot
yer
upward
sadly
secretary
adding
modest
dish
cares
straw
net
advised
heavenly
largest
proceeding
impatient
wounds
warmth
certainty
restless
meantime
rays
salvation
lovers
experiment
shores
today
tremendous
afforded
moonlight
intend
california
cultivated
flushed
shakespeare
newspapers
rocky
pious
wont
steam
improvement
garments
ned
treasury
merchants
perpetual
trained
products
affectionate
dispute
visitors
poison
proposition
maybe
rifle
warned
parting
shield
erected
employ
prevailed
talent
rises
climate
chairs
searched
unlike
recover
mate
arrange
fortunes
puzzled
committee
aged
ohio
ashes
ghost
b
promises
bushes
effective
distinguish
manifest
comparatively
esteem
blew
revelation
wash
recognition
confession
clay
nonsense
trunk
management
undoubtedly
dried
dorothy
chiefs
coal
stolen
earthly
restore
indirectly
lasted
selfish
renewed
canoe
protest
vice
races
deemed
temporary
pile
frederick
chapel
moderate
spell
massachusetts
upright
quoted
area
bone
solitude
instruments
formal
students
greatness
struggling
monday
reproach
altered
grim
leaped
venice
federal
questioned
editor
desirable
acknowledge
motionless
remedy
bestowed
pursue
representative
pole
gladly
linen
vital
sink
pacific
hopeless
dangers
gratefully
president
travelled
ward
nephew
ms
cheer
bloody
siege
commands
justified
atlantic
stomach
improved
admire
openly
sailors
abide
advancing
forests
records
polly
recorded
modification
dramatic
statements
upstairs
varied
letting
wilson
comrades
sets
descent
whither
envy
load
pretend
folded
brass
internal
furious
curtain
healthy
obscure
summit
alas
fifth
center
faced
cheap
saints
colonel
egyptian
contest
owned
adventures
exclusion
seize
chances
springs
alter
landing
fence
leagues
glimpse
statue
contract
luxury
artillery
doubts
saving
fro
string
combination
awakened
faded
arrest
protected
temperature
strict
contented
professional
intent
brother
s
injured
neighborhood
andrew
abundance
smoking
yourselves
medical
garrison
likes
corps
heroic
inform
wife
s
retained
agitation
nobles
prominent
institution
judged
embrace
wheels
closing
damaged
pack
affections
eldest
anguish
surrounding
obviously
strictly
capture
drops
inquire
ample
remainder
justly
recollection
deer
answers
bedroom
purely
bush
plunged
thyself
joint
refer
expecting
madam
railroad
spake
respecting
jan
columns
weep
identify
discharge
bench
ralph
heir
oak
rescue
limit
unpleasant
anxiously
innocence
awoke
expectation
incomplete
program
reserved
secretly
we
ve
invention
faults
disagreeable
piano
defeated
charms
purse
persuade
deprived
electric
endless
interval
chase
heroes
invisible
well
known
occupy
jacob
gown
cruelty
lock
lowest
hesitation
withdrew
proposal
destiny
recognised
commons
foul
loaded
amidst
titles
ancestors
types
commanding
madness
happily
assigned
declined
temptation
lady
s
subsequent
jewels
breathed
willingly
youthful
bells
spectacle
uneasy
shine
formidable
stately
machinery
fragments
rushing
attractive
product
economic
sickness
uses
dashed
engine
ashore
dates
theirs
adv
clasped
international
leather
spared
crushed
interfere
subtle
waved
slope
floating
worry
effected
passengers
violently
donation
steamer
witnesses
specified
learnt
stores
designed
guessed
roger
timber
talents
heed
jackson
murdered
vivid
woe
calculate
killing
laura
savages
wasted
trifle
funny
pockets
philosopher
insult
den
representation
incapable
eloquence
dine
temples
ann
sensitive
robin
appetite
wishing
picturesque
douglas
courtesy
flowing
remembrance
lawyers
sphere
murmur
elegant
honourable
stopping
guilt
welfare
avoided
fishing
perish
sober
steal
delicious
infant
lip
norman
offended
dost
memories
wheat
japanese
humor
exhibited
encounter
footsteps
marquis
smiles
amiable
twilight
arrows
consisting
park
retire
economy
sufferings
secrets
na
halted
govern
favourable
colors
translated
stretch
formation
immortal
gallery
parallel
lean
tempted
frontier
continent
knock
impatience
unity
dealing
prohibition
decent
fiery
images
tie
punished
submitted
julia
albert
rejoined
speedily
consented
major
preliminary
cell
void
placing
prudence
egg
amazement
border
artificial
hereafter
fanny
crimes
breathe
exempt
anchor
chicago
sits
purchased
eminent
neighbors
glowing
sunlight
examples
exercised
wealthy
seeming
bonaparte
shouting
thanked
illustrious
curiously
inspiration
seeds
naval
foes
everyone
longed
abundant
doubted
painter
greeted
erect
glasses
meanwhile
shooting
athens
wagon
lend
lent
crisis
undertake
particulars
eh
veins
polite
anna
experiences
seal
header
clergy
mount
array
corners
magazine
loudly
bitterness
texas
guardian
searching
rejected
harsh
includes
boldly
maurice
kate
lunch
pine
shells
seconds
despite
hoping
injustice
expressions
flies
push
tight
problems
landscape
sue
protested
scarlet
abandon
artistic
mainly
measured
loyal
boiling
desirous
suited
alliance
advise
waist
sinking
apprehension
stable
gregory
maximum
commit
hideous
hamilton
sweetness
dismissed
tore
affect
shaken
evils
unworthy
significance
modified
miracle
lieu
peasant
considerably
observing
conveyed
resemblance
extend
riches
personally
morality
rebellion
thread
dumb
inclination
forbidden
copper
differences
sailor
requested
alfred
response
promoting
imperial
blank
purity
victor
bending
solemnly
twenty
four
minor
del
crimson
republic
teachers
ma
am
danced
bargain
dealt
fatigue
telephone
cents
whip
adams
dislike
witnessed
infantry
acres
checked
countrymen
enemy
s
companies
normal
shirt
addresses
introduce
sofa
mothers
sweep
conversion
sketch
african
deserved
answering
virtuous
persian
anyway
thief
driver
retain
constructed
daniel
ut
philadelphia
conspicuous
channel
nobility
edith
berlin
editing
cambridge
declaration
guards
personality
smallest
excess
separation
disgust
ha
accomplish
speeches
herbert
convent
rightly
suspended
reform
mob
thirst
unnecessary
treasures
asks
viewed
designs
gleam
threatening
palm
missouri
filling
quoth
fur
fortnight
holes
addressing
frightful
encourage
speaker
tribute
procure
frankly
recommended
relieve
intentions
unjust
legislation
project
threshold
merits
morrow
traces
induce
spear
inward
pupils
corresponding
fairy
conclude
clung
neat
lucky
lap
session
torture
damp
ridge
spoil
liable
swords
hearty
bc
abraham
thoughtful
traveller
chains
favorable
tin
imp
strongest
horace
dependent
couch
bills
warrant
complaint
endeavour
sails
dined
convention
guarded
angle
widely
illinois
charlotte
endeavoured
ardent
cow
mill
victims
prejudice
foremost
map
probability
porch
lieutenant
surprising
fountain
sustained
appropriate
ford
clara
assisted
lewis
rejoice
extending
marvellous
clothed
jew
collar
bands
confident
hasty
nigh
organ
prose
privileges
selection
inquiries
codes
replace
saint
districts
deliberately
awe
beforehand
strife
released
compare
beer
retorted
relate
cheerfully
pistol
presume
velvet
wretch
susan
pennsylvania
stirring
righteousness
missing
fain
facing
fashionable
producing
peoples
positively
reasoning
gravity
disturb
sermon
exchanged
partner
brains
lowered
association
estates
abuse
flock
niece
languages
asserted
bodily
notions
oliver
faculty
cannon
thirteen
sailing
rings
smart
possessions
disciples
petty
widest
divisions
prudent
caution
justify
awhile
boxes
manuscript
cigar
warrior
impressions
aught
lifting
inaccurate
tidings
friday
liquid
staying
concept
creek
lo
brush
download
specially
cream
meetings
jump
unwilling
adapted
practised
combat
subdued
jewish
innumerable
blowing
extra
civilized
invented
japan
pitch
cliff
crowned
portions
awkward
horrid
pulling
appreciate
communicated
kentucky
jury
encountered
attacks
monster
simon
maintaining
sites
frozen
invariably
dies
survive
literally
consolation
m
phenomena
pot
ellen
briefly
rice
planned
barbara
respected
sublime
dropping
guy
behaviour
desolate
penny
adopt
replaced
revenue
formats
hired
regularly
infringement
curtains
eagerness
helping
investigation
constitutional
insist
occurs
fools
inheritance
latest
leap
games
apple
visiting
travellers
experiments
hasn
t
pupil
enjoying
totally
twisted
discuss
firing
background
subscribe
tenderly
transcribe
descend
differ
majesty
s
avail
disaster
bet
periodic
bull
entertainment
computers
cursed
raw
fulfilled
georgia
virus
log
skies
scotch
embraced
hospitality
faintly
solomon
robbed
cart
influences
ascended
incidents
childish
robe
aboard
resembling
reflect
dominion
dreary
serving
complexion
engage
tents
herd
attain
collect
disclaims
pan
relatives
borrowed
convert
outline
blown
comprehend
peasants
opera
assault
deceive
doctrines
representatives
dedicated
struggled
officials
hiding
paths
backs
prominently
prices
procured
mourning
compliment
heights
approval
gasped
breadth
withdraw
tune
compassion
polished
latitude
dishes
parent
contrived
delicacy
projected
akin
f
betray
traced
resentment
indemnify
pseud
sacrifices
disguise
transcription
document
neighbour
squire
punish
bars
glittering
tossed
block
lots
worldly
muscles
elbow
obligation
trifling
decline
attachment
ambitious
filename
artists
bloom
holiday
brute
repair
fist
recollect
eagle
honorable
significant
barren
functions
guided
dense
fiction
viz
adds
rows
recommend
suspicious
resulting
seventy
shillings
educational
duly
governed
scripture
upwards
sworn
nicholas
horn
brook
fund
vienna
lodge
infinitely
clergyman
marshal
ruled
fiercely
portuguese
costume
pit
disorder
sheer
exalted
fare
applause
chaucer
remind
binary
packed
pillow
jersey
abbey
nowhere
anyhow
agitated
marching
catching
el
grasped
arrow
tend
carved
fitting
bonds
instructed
elaborate
corpse
bewildered
essence
positions
emily
edited
continues
harold
elevation
realm
debts
glancing
shops
complained
loyalty
coin
clad
staircase
documents
interpreted
th
extremity
accord
sally
lace
tremble
exile
gospel
mechanical
successfully
scholar
wonders
arab
temperament
expressing
fred
trap
spots
awaiting
potatoes
likeness
harbour
proofs
jolly
contributed
wits
generosity
ruler
lawrence
cake
lamps
crazy
sincerity
entertain
madame
sir
faculties
hesitate
deepest
seventeen
lordship
greeting
feminine
monstrous
tongues
barely
d
mansion
facility
praised
warranties
sarah
happier
indicating
rob
gigantic
honey
ladder
ending
wales
swallowed
sunny
knelt
tyranny
decree
stake
divide
dreaming
proclaimed
dignified
tread
mines
viewing
defense
oldest
incredible
bidding
brick
arch
everlasting
elect
sprung
harder
winding
deductible
magistrate
respective
liquor
imitation
shy
perished
prime
studying
eighty
hebrew
unfortunately
licensed
fog
coloured
bits
consult
moves
r
warn
taylor
vile
depended
phil
legend
locations
shallow
doom
dreaded
encouragement
impatiently
scent
varieties
irregular
battles
compass
neighbouring
bliss
harvest
promotion
stove
faithfully
anthony
excellence
transfer
awaited
heathen
poetic
consulted
illustrated
gilbert
br
fundamental
bundle
rebel
cultivation
joys
rigid
tragic
review
representing
flowed
brows
whereupon
terribly
melted
venerable
towers
cooking
mustn
t
suspicions
old
fashioned
oppressed
australia
friend
s
revolt
swell
improve
williams
describes
goddess
wreck
tennessee
convince
sentences
bowl
radiant
prussia
westward
indignant
refined
unseen
illustration
pertaining
swamp
austrian
saxon
congregation
nerve
undertaking
disclaimer
characteristics
stare
specimens
ascertain
pledge
earn
warfare
supposing
subsequently
attending
angrily
select
animated
industrial
hurriedly
manhood
quantities
interpretation
dressing
rejoiced
edinburgh
catherine
challenge
produces
forbid
gang
boiled
shouts
so
called
theme
thankful
admission
enters
elevated
frenchman
pool
terrified
lads
persisted
conference
equality
genus
didst
newly
generals
surroundings
sorrows
occasioned
invasion
workmen
monks
sends
turkish
discretion
pattern
reveal
endured
resolve
columbia
preach
exceeding
ringing
triumphant
defiance
errand
woke
grandmother
weighed
wool
orleans
communicate
strikes
promising
scenery
righteous
essentially
oppose
joyous
specimen
doctors
eloquent
manager
organs
sticks
drag
haunted
chorus
rational
crop
processing
accurate
wolf
adorned
sheets
resort
refusal
bond
vicinity
preacher
sympathetic
casting
opens
prophets
horns
warmly
salary
continuous
satan
continual
defended
breaks
workers
lantern
balls
rod
blaze
examining
naples
peculiarly
vegetables
ingenious
excite
howard
horseback
re
use
louisiana
farmers
wildly
mouths
carpet
sadness
customary
circles
aren
t
wonderfully
max
juan
successor
allied
ceiling
confirmation
glances
diamonds
goal
representations
cash
vacant
antiquity
despise
lawn
they
ll
appealed
turkey
texts
neighbor
spreading
discharged
phrases
ultimate
tastes
submission
entry
rachel
blush
monument
hardy
thorough
ein
ecclesiastical
fertile
exciting
captive
severity
considerations
shew
faster
louise
grandeur
winning
solely
globe
malice
echoed
lodging
conservative
throng
prosperous
whistle
floated
transferred
declaring
reckoned
cheese
bite
thoughtfully
breach
enthusiastic
cars
downstairs
allowing
invite
adjoining
dusk
cathedral
truths
plague
sandy
boil
caroline
beautifully
inhabited
tomorrow
exclamation
finishing
shocked
escort
forgetting
hanged
hats
mirth
uncomfortable
connecticut
bows
pierced
harbor
tricks
rubbed
apparatus
mysteries
honesty
negroes
concerns
wander
assert
ceremonies
sacrificed
utterance
dismay
fright
rail
reflections
crops
pushing
proves
jimmy
pathetic
imperfect
haughty
navy
fortress
hurrying
x
blessings
attempting
insects
selling
appreciation
suppressed
acquire
offensive
ripe
dresses
reigned
coldly
candles
km
sixth
blazing
youngest
mask
florida
lecture
parlor
decidedly
whereby
gordon
reverend
successive
perception
buffalo
sire
quitted
keys
develop
function
morals
damned
vexed
d
pouring
bullet
excessive
bind
identical
cliffs
tools
byron
mexican
piety
superstition
git
substantial
bulk
prevail
wiser
preaching
prolonged
annoyed
westminster
splendour
remembering
richmond
upset
cab
bunch
pencil
subjected
vegetable
exhibit
emerged
cooked
hay
kansas
gale
preached
arnold
trousers
debate
dated
tumult
corruption
summons
comrade
eternity
hears
lingered
propriety
stillness
partial
welcomed
cabinet
proceeds
vow
quaint
soup
beef
rests
slay
surgeon
irresistible
sealed
repeating
needn
t
allowance
undertaken
treachery
posts
borders
attendant
unite
murderer
owners
nm
sweeping
unconsciously
blade
saviour
theories
graham
behaved
pleaded
spy
possesses
lawful
tommy
seasons
withdrawn
reckless
factory
shades
gossip
seventh
attendance
robes
journal
systems
dryden
maine
token
intimacy
abstract
machines
bestow
chanced
locks
honestly
legitimate
accent
symptoms
votes
ragged
thursday
manifested
fidelity
swinging
descending
sincerely
bred
whereof
indies
novels
league
failing
succeeding
santa
approve
cautiously
miller
afflicted
lodgings
petition
traffic
sparkling
limb
architecture
disposal
carriages
crack
kindred
naught
ornament
slew
steward
fantastic
evolution
patiently
reverse
survey
dug
amuse
stretching
isaac
forthwith
contemporary
foliage
receives
scandal
donors
deliberate
influenced
intolerable
hearth
symbol
governments
repaired
pleasantly
homage
victorious
columbus
recovery
defined
attendants
modesty
diana
washing
pavement
unnatural
decisive
wisely
precise
negative
occurrence
snatched
shaft
linked
festival
exclusively
jove
wickedness
visions
maggie
rosy
carelessly
stem
corporation
dec
feeding
allen
cows
schemes
preference
urge
husbands
labours
shrill
exercises
sovereignty
reduce
distressed
clearing
removal
dean
scottish
assertion
accessible
comedy
flush
code
philosophers
adequate
vaguely
treason
hunter
chambers
split
yielding
newsletter
snake
pub
historian
ass
intensity
democracy
battery
draws
netherlands
creed
liking
luke
tyrant
strove
attraction
slaughter
dismal
deposited
assent
cups
concert
downward
canal
evenings
wax
detective
fancies
spoiled
revolver
murray
earned
analysis
finer
paces
roaring
prompt
paperwork
wherefore
emphasis
sharing
delayed
inherited
bronze
waking
garment
redistributing
wholesome
remorse
plato
morris
stooped
dew
monk
thrill
hue
exclusive
funds
porter
uncommon
dash
strained
confounded
swim
strip
middle
aged
ultimately
team
missionary
esteemed
tracks
envelope
whoever
expensive
headquarters
cherished
brandy
startling
homer
talks
acute
cigarette
motor
embarrassed
janet
volunteer
offspring
network
reaches
indispensable
plane
reaction
regiments
g
sums
partially
prejudices
proudly
baggage
terrace
deaf
allusion
grip
juice
isabel
resigned
humility
benjamin
blast
ministry
sexual
nile
diameter
troop
onward
crowds
marrying
tightly
sullen
brutal
axe
holmes
penalty
tops
diamond
boards
corridor
endowed
strengthened
cells
proportions
alternate
echo
restraint
trials
reads
identity
headed
softened
quivering
stages
sway
poetical
objected
screen
professed
dirt
ascertained
era
wider
ambassador
constituted
breed
interference
eyebrows
shapes
afar
consist
acceptance
displays
flashing
hunted
beauties
lazy
shrewd
extravagant
momentary
cordial
engineer
rapidity
nov
halt
alternative
devils
stamp
compact
whites
breathless
encoding
drift
disappear
roared
revived
counter
venus
imaginary
diminished
honoured
th
despatched
objections
ray
climbing
attract
astonishing
competition
suggestions
ink
oft
crystal
shower
diseases
ferdinand
obedient
draught
wondrous
await
armour
massive
bottles
kin
cellar
falsehood
pillars
edgar
philosophical
martha
worlds
memorable
jacques
detected
stealing
noisy
henceforth
cicero
laden
frost
device
glare
touches
senate
lasting
communion
transport
constantinople
coffin
eventually
johnny
enclosed
forgiveness
awfully
clinging
darkened
contemplation
termed
manufacture
swallow
commonplace
nancy
resembled
she
d
labors
contracted
inscription
comfortably
indulge
indulgence
bravely
kneeling
yea
keenly
exhibition
agricultural
enlightened
quest
compliments
crest
extension
uneasiness
constitute
inflicted
lakes
swing
meadow
noblest
downloading
complex
controversy
freed
resignation
tempest
guidance
prospects
humbly
lined
serene
shrugged
honours
roughly
checks
remarkably
dainty
overhead
commencement
singularly
brightness
oppression
repeatedly
conspiracy
restrain
splendor
preservation
pub
pepper
basin
creeping
matthew
publicly
percy
continuing
grove
calamity
pony
vigour
melody
profitable
descendants
hire
speculation
discoveries
accepts
drunken
candidate
principally
worried
obstinate
hasten
foreigners
elderly
overwhelmed
instincts
telegraph
russell
university
ghastly
patron
varying
barbarous
celestial
t
patriotism
modify
earnestness
exertion
fox
refusing
horsemen
inspection
stations
grieved
louder
bursting
regretted
mournful
pursuing
traitor
associations
cautious
foundations
stamped
prior
undertook
telegram
beggar
chimney
complicated
davis
striving
magistrates
converse
graces
wiped
oars
apology
scared
imprisonment
eastward
substitute
yahweh
handful
usage
lodged
of
villain
banished
restoration
serpent
hedge
k
jurisdiction
captains
settlers
gaining
valiant
primary
storms
beam
victoria
tour
prophecy
spectacles
obsolete
buying
shepherd
wells
harriet
exaggerated
heated
penetrated
travels
earl
hereditary
ali
supernatural
competent
piled
hostess
agriculture
boughs
urgent
gratified
suffice
ports
drifted
accuracy
deceased
circular
securing
possibilities
rhine
alert
neighboring
democratic
quebec
bud
accounted
aided
augustus
blanket
hail
pretence
beams
andy
pig
shaped
oven
rounded
ivory
northward
isolated
policeman
aug
conventional
babylon
dusty
bishops
complaints
stripped
plead
hinder
vo
cord
flows
personage
classical
alongside
wrongs
extract
rewarded
lungs
lighter
kisses
serves
pint
forgiven
sternly
proclamation
realised
pipes
arising
pitched
tube
observer
smote
avenue
elephant
burke
footing
statesman
rebels
nails
wears
doomed
edges
esther
indiana
affecting
stormy
bee
bury
efficient
mix
supporting
actor
disturbance
sweat
executive
seemingly
tenth
blossoms
ethel
folds
painfully
polish
shudder
oe
roofs
comparative
begging
imposing
notable
invested
imprisoned
mute
amy
cage
esq
pg
cured
cargo
prof
negotiations
assented
jail
skilful
ideals
conferred
resulted
illusion
torment
troublesome
crowns
feb
repentance
blankets
proprietor
uncertainty
concentrated
mediterranean
covers
scream
compromise
respectful
chariot
ammunition
bonnet
secondary
persia
persecution
lesser
assistant
saluted
fits
indulged
springing
cane
fold
boundary
valued
she
ll
rugged
aloft
thieves
parlour
indebted
tons
processes
dave
moore
argue
dearly
logic
panic
restrained
lb
vainly
weariness
enlarged
franklin
tasted
rural
torrent
resolute
refrain
kissing
gorgeous
meets
circulation
passionately
inasmuch
unexpectedly
stress
consumption
groan
suits
sustain
hosts
crash
resemble
epoch
quote
lacking
nominally
choked
aristocracy
granite
gradual
delights
hurled
joyful
sack
slumber
detached
snapped
shadowy
accompanying
annoyance
crush
needle
repent
phenomenon
execute
canst
smoked
greet
monarchy
behave
richly
controlled
strive
endeavor
barrier
canadian
curve
politeness
flora
rely
flank
convenience
courteous
logs
lamb
effectually
robinson
logical
shan
t
dimly
withered
diet
praises
fulfil
mantle
ne
er
discussing
chicken
judicial
consistent
ridicule
as
reins
barrel
distrust
trunks
verily
hunters
feather
desperately
goodly
habitual
voluntary
luncheon
eighteenth
exertions
expert
coolly
mistakes
tedious
contemplated
clark
jacket
gleaming
shrank
swimming
kent
perplexed
impressive
universally
displeasure
maids
rates
underneath
expedient
emma
impress
bees
bounded
worshipped
resisted
provincial
popularity
baker
shattered
merciful
olive
tramp
compensation
ernest
martial
genial
syria
conjecture
van
waiter
detained
items
promote
delaware
covenant
nought
interposed
seizing
sinner
vigor
devote
decorated
sentimental
yoke
properties
warlike
perilous
threats
kindled
lays
hostility
dragging
mare
regulations
obstacle
sage
destitute
pays
sleepy
dublin
jonathan
posterity
they
d
nod
mason
patriotic
plantation
pitiful
foster
requisite
expose
oxen
patch
anderson
stuart
interruption
lance
payable
definition
birthday
thumb
wolves
hammer
overwhelming
intensely
revolutionary
fragrant
bleeding
sheltered
circuit
dominions
sales
energetic
insignificant
repetition
we
d
amazing
trains
skirts
tip
trivial
kick
tended
rejoicing
dig
pet
skull
lectures
ness
threat
legislature
plunder
removing
jungle
ghosts
numbered
famine
palaces
sorrowful
improvements
coleridge
fuller
asp
blocks
darted
shrine
heel
typical
throws
fortunately
recognise
fuel
th
tranquil
frown
destination
plunge
moor
pin
mars
associate
here
s
owen
th
arabic
vicious
framed
banquet
expressive
instinctively
lighting
scanning
subordinate
jaws
patent
courtyard
gulf
destroying
detailed
regulating
closet
compel
inland
excepting
pretext
legislative
stationed
rash
margin
champion
settling
billion
shorter
betwixt
admiring
morgan
nick
chemical
chapters
worthless
aristocratic
nan
especial
hon
attentive
maintenance
charlie
explanatory
differently
furiously
pulse
scanty
flee
admiral
clause
resume
compound
pilot
growled
charmed
imitate
happening
knot
rags
mock
majestic
messages
prussian
suspense
clare
relationship
skirt
agency
arisen
grin
unusually
michigan
hoarse
mills
intently
dining
demonstration
depression
lain
expectations
joining
weekly
trenches
technical
vehicle
aimed
borrow
flattering
portugal
prodigious
scope
vegetation
switzerland
arkansas
swelling
fortified
favoured
salute
topic
blushed
superb
strengthen
confidential
crow
shawl
sunrise
sings
coats
sturdy
dissolved
lifetime
dispersed
sergeant
contribute
strode
brigade
verdict
they
ve
honors
panting
females
richest
attribute
brighter
hook
discontent
orderly
airs
tiger
messengers
penetrate
sabbath
identification
holiness
crooked
housekeeper
productions
prescribed
rector
spark
sleeve
honored
tame
highway
alabama
edmund
militia
nobleman
energies
spacious
tearing
affliction
photograph
ally
hampshire
ascent
ditch
fishes
jupiter
rubbing
tract
standards
afore
ribbon
cecilia
oregon
integrity
plus
transparent
farms
pulpit
ropes
nineteen
rescued
counting
perfume
socrates
hounds
solicited
bother
fascinating
qualified
desolation
essay
rains
renew
odious
assuredly
suggests
rider
loneliness
pond
activities
dazzling
leaping
squadron
bowing
novelty
wrist
keeper
homeward
alexandria
finely
li
efficiency
marvel
tranquillity
agnes
charities
spenser
condemn
elephants
elders
julian
tries
nd
sweetly
endurance
bags
reared
jaw
unique
navigation
inevitably
admirably
sect
drum
poles
verge
piercing
sanction
russians
forlorn
approbation
organic
stanley
allegiance
bin
expressly
ingenuity
dispose
stained
theology
withal
duration
fundraising
adj
collecting
weigh
sweetest
float
consul
monastery
raging
publish
knocking
precaution
privately
aaron
endeavored
insight
definitely
stature
troy
miriam
judah
oblige
urging
shift
mould
courses
countless
associates
hymn
rapture
tonight
trumpet
parker
entrusted
firmness
comic
breeding
ken
questioning
factor
monuments
loveliness
handled
communities
saloon
stumbled
witch
confronted
traveling
seamen
backed
profoundly
gladness
pomp
mess
practise
sanctuary
superstitious
casual
iowa
analyzed
historic
bored
shrink
judging
treating
expenditure
encouraging
diplomatic
forcing
studio
exposure
crude
compilation
vermont
eve
ascend
unbroken
apollo
countess
binding
exceed
frail
hans
champagne
shuddered
carter
mule
inserted
parson
rascal
inspire
banner
divorce
treacherous
nineteenth
invalid
weaker
organizations
bolt
ticket
backwards
captivity
lame
provoked
vein
lists
gallop
communications
dagger
passive
shoe
thrice
corrected
mystic
infancy
foam
keith
tavern
fraud
th
cradle
rifles
vigorously
censure
gentleness
jr
sobbing
monotonous
explosion
catastrophe
respectfully
wearied
cats
blamed
needful
fireplace
gravel
affords
discovering
jar
selfishness
tolerably
clerks
ark
moist
wid
sauce
prompted
exceptions
bullets
writ
bruce
insolent
moisture
thompson
furnace
healing
fewer
deem
apron
humiliation
punctuation
rolls
doe
rotten
richer
swiss
behavior
nowadays
pamphlet
loan
beads
divers
unreasonable
realise
lust
ah
annually
detach
gaily
shares
gifted
planet
feverish
resurrection
saul
consecrated
enforced
vincent
shelf
fan
fluid
brightly
damsel
gabriel
kid
frantic
neatly
anon
ascribed
insane
tropical
th
milan
hardened
overthrow
phase
achievement
immortality
obscurity
assumption
discern
hopeful
humorous
composure
turf
poland
dame
missionaries
orator
perpetually
arbitrary
ecstasy
retirement
pronounce
authorized
familiarity
nl
hastings
clubs
reconciled
grievous
mercury
elegance
chivalry
luminous
beseech
benevolent
confided
dances
perplexity
escaping
terrific
companionship
commence
daisy
parliament
th
creep
pleading
disdain
pm
sympathies
guides
emergency
parcel
suicide
replies
drawer
contribution
supposition
vii
weren
t
link
homely
pluck
ruling
patrick
statesmen
hannah
printing
joshua
synonymous
sinister
advocate
destructive
environment
blossom
bridle
yon
waistcoat
extends
confirm
listing
solemnity
projects
reporter
deprive
detachment
infernal
traversed
moss
skilled
announce
hateful
fugitive
gothic
coolness
insurrection
cum
med
coachman
expend
stepping
julius
resign
despatch
excluded
reject
tough
plea
roy
fragment
lacked
wordsworth
balcony
darker
mac
nevada
christopher
fork
flatter
iniquity
meditation
disastrous
stain
patches
hints
ordained
drinks
whipped
burial
matt
employee
employer
hypothesis
steed
width
sweden
transaction
victories
devout
outrage
vary
attorney
rouse
doubled
sidney
schooner
flaming
offend
sheriff
encamped
magnificence
vent
politely
vines
flags
italians
necessities
austin
nobler
accusation
impulses
packet
shabby
irritated
dakota
industrious
classic
ranch
ascending
cruelly
happiest
antonio
accuse
insulted
bridges
players
sixteenth
solicitation
embarked
idol
odds
aims
illuminated
enchanted
adversary
pie
reflecting
pension
luxurious
pigs
choir
tumbled
conqueror
irritation
verb
monkey
acceptable
dynasty
accurately
divinity
signature
heretofore
hazard
dora
sq
stead
attire
fling
marine
occupations
soothing
devised
singer
spaces
emerson
disguised
antique
orthodox
poisoned
dove
gratification
sydney
electricity
alien
sorely
cracked
supremacy
summon
depressed
sexes
offerings
pledged
irony
recourse
tortured
thickly
correspondent
sounding
sombre
brushed
reasonably
th
duel
reluctantly
implies
cable
ridden
acre
grieve
inquiring
colonists
addison
republican
illustrate
tim
liverpool
gilded
clumsy
satin
displeased
odor
clearer
prairie
hudson
feudal
flint
easter
freshness
nursery
explanations
adoption
reluctance
crosses
blushing
imported
notorious
equipped
sinful
starving
eugene
bedside
sovereigns
abrupt
excused
injure
incessant
correctly
drooping
adored
embroidered
pasture
pillar
import
founder
torch
vault
worm
ay
bravery
confinement
trusting
butler
rattle
transported
estimation
edit
gotten
cuts
headlong
outfit
insolence
secrecy
thereupon
unlucky
eighth
valour
grammar
relaxed
mentions
adjacent
knives
attacking
exceptional
recollections
deposit
establishing
muddy
arches
aspects
senior
fragrance
colonial
penetrating
refinement
te
yacht
intelligible
stray
forcibly
jenny
superficial
tends
identified
wan
choosing
frighten
grotesque
reprinted
tutor
contributing
welsh
gaiety
besieged
robbery
transmitted
swam
consequential
slid
stony
donald
gratify
heavier
confidently
mabel
demon
treatise
mechanically
batteries
trading
cock
pilgrimage
extinct
idleness
sicily
merrily
excursion
handling
utah
eminence
lump
boyhood
montana
superfluous
wee
dome
shivering
accidental
thickness
darwin
continuance
fixing
harris
rustic
cheered
vernon
premises
delivery
nodding
snowy
curved
productive
discouraged
variations
shilling
swollen
miraculous
stubborn
belgium
drives
jerome
orchard
persuasion
invaded
alps
ungrateful
insensible
muscle
madrid
flanders
cultivate
involuntarily
speedy
variation
marian
harp
peaks
daybreak
magnitude
precautions
rub
requiring
coral
grapes
fairest
locality
opponent
bondage
beans
cowardly
grandson
leo
gertrude
nail
protecting
hospitable
proving
benevolence
brussels
civilisation
mounting
desiring
rushes
precision
watchful
harness
perchance
forbade
channels
indication
zealous
tact
seventeenth
theodore
stating
toast
dreadfully
judith
asterisk
virgil
edifice
swelled
accomplishment
sundry
reckoning
mouse
prostrate
helm
slim
whistling
syllable
handwriting
commissioners
lime
spur
unfit
gen
relish
reduction
sown
venetian
cordially
hush
breasts
slipping
pat
arabian
dialogue
forwards
entreat
fascination
belly
neutral
grasping
diligence
disgusted
retiring
strokes
sob
vine
compose
valentine
harvey
icy
inconvenience
v
pots
dimensions
abused
armor
detect
contradiction
banker
infamous
powerless
passenger
crust
historians
disclaim
norway
peculiarities
sting
simultaneously
watches
cong
episode
achieve
populace
sherman
incense
rebecca
jordan
persistent
wisconsin
ho
ta
fruitful
scoundrel
coasts
starve
denmark
scots
consultation
habitation
goat
howling
tailor
flourish
trifles
dashing
disappearance
sour
practicable
shameful
inviting
criminals
leisurely
accumulated
audible
topics
expends
radiance
underline
parade
spoils
helmet
consternation
expenditures
impose
originator
pa
unequal
wooded
enduring
ox
valet
proclaim
carl
impossibility
lydia
territories
deference
ravine
geoffrey
blanche
accommodation
boyish
spray
theological
anonymous
injurious
formally
sports
ab
scales
wyoming
discontinue
calf
manual
disturbing
potent
anticipation
melt
tilde
thames
grade
mischievous
pang
pathos
alternately
brisk
stool
justification
foreigner
endeavouring
satire
al
delete
masculine
spies
umbrella
transportation
yell
remnant
boot
ignored
thrilling
ale
mineral
goose
nebraska
truce
lastly
airy
sketches
groves
col
th
comprehension
cling
duck
abyss
alaska
baffled
planning
abominable
aversion
drawings
customers
weird
stewart
traveled
alan
incessantly
flattery
director
improbable
moderation
awakening
males
pairs
temporal
con
nicely
lapse
vitality
soap
patriot
malicious
eyed
pirates
enforce
doll
briskly
sez
skeleton
comprehensive
buttons
crushing
personages
threaten
nuts
undone
wright
frankness
hides
progressive
rogers
villa
aristotle
resource
irs
confine
sewing
co
congratulate
walt
reconcile
insurance
terminated
dusky
appoint
pearl
thrilled
gains
interrupt
extravagance
jokes
suppress
quod
signify
layer
clue
kettle
contemplate
aforesaid
tooth
sensibility
boldness
mature
cuba
tolerable
rabbit
befallen
needless
yankee
awaken
clasp
lets
blinded
conductor
dependence
guarantee
affectionately
player
wires
thicket
walker
outstretched
procedure
wheeled
aye
oneself
recommendation
projecting
shriek
futile
cheerfulness
deity
fifteenth
gap
muscular
dripping
insect
values
brooding
restaurant
baptism
imaginative
rhyme
exhaustion
intrigue
senseless
hercules
yearly
baron
occupying
imply
absurdity
launched
resolutely
vowed
attach
characterized
fellowship
posture
caps
leon
demanding
owl
beset
ensuring
suite
tennyson
thereto
heaped
jewel
regained
voluntarily
longitude
permanently
jumping
babe
secondly
violin
rogue
rainy
reconciliation
emotional
radical
accursed
tendencies
concrete
resident
lustre
hull
ominous
overboard
uproar
cavern
combine
respectively
menace
pilgrims
jeff
peak
currency
silken
violet
khan
mastery
objective
plucked
litter
memorial
bids
fondly
clapped
tariff
beneficial
unsolicited
reluctant
separately
patronage
revenues
dragon
zeus
mike
ranges
vexation
indicates
overheard
tray
raymond
thereafter
exporting
mound
taxation
frenzy
horizontal
thirsty
disputed
charter
redistribution
boasted
item
moscow
termination
eminently
suggestive
linger
shady
calculation
expansion
mast
confer
sophia
commanders
pitied
twist
traditional
involve
interfered
achilles
wanton
repay
brother
in
law
routine
son
in
law
gaul
groom
solve
grassy
tempt
unsuccessful
witty
politician
yearning
lid
noticing
courtiers
cheering
bounty
consequent
renown
regulation
fowl
mayor
wrinkled
defy
threads
violation
junction
boss
particles
glories
signifies
constrained
paternal
piles
hardware
engaging
e
g
peer
counties
mocking
ch
avoiding
rebuke
abolished
cheers
idiot
rd
morbid
wrung
e
mail
outcome
gilt
coldness
applying
strand
renowned
fishermen
creative
circus
moustache
proverb
lowering
biggest
sly
nursing
boon
weighing
oklahoma
brink
degraded
avenge
hum
minority
spaniard
ridges
perils
larry
merchandise
aloof
despairing
acquisition
asylum
chickens
placid
affirm
trod
gardener
schedule
calmness
protector
concealment
trench
fore
accession
h
dey
connexion
cairo
mend
considers
twenty
one
municipal
achievements
cherish
deserving
exert
riot
veteran
advancement
inventor
meek
cameron
hopelessly
judicious
tending
testify
governess
orchestra
garb
condemnation
foregoing
bacon
maternal
wasting
australian
strata
hushed
maryland
sculpture
miniature
corrections
tangled
completion
regulated
athenian
flavor
brand
intimately
unlimited
dipped
luggage
inconsistent
forsaken
feebly
woven
lloyd
rubbish
tool
spirited
christendom
chaos
twinkling
muffled
accents
accidentally
degradation
emancipation
prosecution
cleveland
outbreak
defending
dwarf
abundantly
turner
disadvantage
abolition
disregard
deliberation
filthy
ak
notifies
dealings
demonstrated
paced
tense
drums
interpreter
vanish
astray
hen
workman
asunder
baked
baltimore
bustle
winged
mentioning
pastoral
fabric
trim
musician
twenty
two
patty
mentally
wrecked
discreet
godfrey
apostle
ledge
roast
accessed
preface
convincing
quiver
stocks
mourn
commented
redistribute
precipice
outdated
juliet
dialect
elementary
freight
cowardice
wipe
deserts
shelves
denial
b
traits
denounced
eric
underground
phantom
whirling
pecuniary
dire
hostilities
gait
it
ll
vividly
instruct
dickens
puritan
clutched
acknowledgment
conjunction
oppressive
intermediate
formula
hungary
sneer
ore
plentiful
plump
combinations
purest
cheat
doubly
inadequate
leslie
blest
forbear
haunt
treaties
fearless
constable
enveloped
enmity
watson
bridegroom
curate
developing
frock
mining
audacity
improper
motto
parisian
faction
architect
melting
delicately
register
heroine
indefinite
console
defensive
perceptible
fruitless
ransom
surplus
solicitude
effectual
shiver
gal
wed
contemptuous
plough
snakes
felicity
reef
outset
constitutes
lament
tissue
draft
impelled
epic
fisherman
hawaii
obstinacy
ulysses
lemon
voltaire
hound
measuring
conscientious
robber
toy
impart
statute
barry
girdle
basil
rebellious
stair
biting
consulting
perseverance
manila
massacre
cough
blazed
claude
transition
button
headache
tenant
burns
harmonious
dreamy
burgundy
collections
unkind
inscribed
cushions
programme
din
laborious
manufacturing
markets
zone
humane
ac
fertility
languid
ninth
curses
introducing
alcohol
impending
declining
advantageous
heal
millennium
karl
ft
staid
planting
theatrical
spectator
winchester
greedy
commonwealth
suffrage
tremulous
commodities
stuffed
admitting
aching
ninety
discomfort
imperative
montreal
bobby
bachelor
geographical
longest
courageous
carpenter
sundays
concluding
danish
steer
influential
surround
random
ounce
afresh
dictated
ruddy
rusty
drown
irving
slide
sow
appalling
profess
sickly
rides
spoon
imminent
dominant
leadership
pinch
wearily
ducks
diary
duchess
regain
rum
churchyard
fondness
apprehend
ordinarily
quicker
thereon
ni
balloon
individuality
securely
connecting
celebrate
bluff
dawned
amiss
chalk
sticking
fuss
dazed
deputy
forsake
automobile
discussions
harrison
refreshment
amendment
appealing
eden
vertical
insufficient
manchester
hem
gorge
baptized
damn
silvery
pastor
inherent
preventing
inference
advertisement
mutton
packing
enclosure
theft
publisher
spontaneous
otto
rats
apparition
refreshing
irene
sweetheart
renounce
lifeless
adore
vinegar
normandy
uncovered
utility
orphan
symbols
gracefully
mightily
peculiarity
ash
floods
partake
contemptible
deities
profane
foreseen
ti
conceit
commend
twelfth
bristol
manifestation
revive
prone
connect
princely
overtake
improving
downwards
ferocious
intervention
subsistence
susceptible
tunnel
disciple
revival
twins
ivy
puzzle
citadel
temporarily
despotism
internet
mechanism
stoop
directors
mathematics
raft
fade
soothe
pork
substituted
physically
brilliancy
dot
loaf
expanse
shocking
rudely
isle
balanced
extracted
fable
matches
index
gerard
cigars
liver
transmit
dispatch
onto
veranda
dip
inexplicable
liar
diminish
dungeon
unit
pagan
phillips
brig
monopoly
rim
sordid
complaining
temperate
chat
gambling
maps
amber
trot
howl
shipping
ton
magazines
bricks
submarine
roberts
cumberland
cecil
semblance
palestine
perpendicular
regardless
fervent
sane
wreath
animation
earthquake
sloping
smoothly
tension
intrigues
fearfully
macaulay
laboratory
cork
comments
whale
wedded
whiteness
convicted
deception
paved
scruple
paintings
therewith
religions
governing
colleagues
shrinking
tickets
prophetic
undergo
hare
haze
poisonous
omit
beware
sagacity
concession
worker
ted
incline
caste
leapt
dissatisfied
hardest
self
control
toilet
buddha
offense
woodland
gentry
starvation
grudge
penance
tips
rooted
outburst
fortitude
turk
devour
malignant
accorded
brandon
anticipate
speechless
inquisition
eccentric
anecdote
annals
scrutiny
burroughs
rhythm
discord
marius
diversion
archie
rat
knit
correspond
detain
dis
esp
interpret
vehement
soda
naughty
salon
operate
idly
imperious
peru
candid
whig
blooming
wharf
disgraceful
stunned
redemption
drain
wage
cooper
embassy
unfinished
nasty
impetuous
cemetery
oblivion
prohibited
breeches
abound
christine
frivolous
hugo
essays
plaster
tap
chairman
dismiss
katherine
provoke
reside
deficient
decoration
heroism
toe
wade
apparel
hazel
inability
farthest
invent
knave
twain
carelessness
affectation
connections
climax
avowed
industries
brood
tempting
define
antwerp
forefathers
stretches
gratifying
plight
restricted
cupboard
ludicrous
alms
colossal
stupidity
monotony
stimulus
vigilance
digest
vale
overcoat
colorado
wink
nous
rack
incomprehensible
antagonist
methinks
barley
plateau
superintendent
indescribable
expanded
presentation
archbishop
devise
rubber
adieu
exclude
carts
lone
whisky
abuses
inflict
nightfall
counts
chocolate
privileged
hermit
exultation
overtook
coincidence
scratch
screw
caravan
divert
eliza
comparing
hood
explore
glove
chaste
whirl
adventurous
skipper
tiresome
implements
recompense
plank
insure
laboured
exaggeration
mi
shepherds
lilies
ballad
befall
cylinder
teddy
summary
daresay
photographs
colleges
dissolution
geneva
marches
instituted
seals
vehemence
chaplain
knots
wail
kneel
unlikely
deceit
challenged
geography
herald
lowly
peep
swarm
clarke
joyfully
engraved
ll
bowels
purposely
blindness
systematic
virtually
conformity
remedies
maxim
indexes
marshall
baking
invincible
impertinent
bust
visage
intuition
mingle
bathing
arched
investment
tabernacle
client
ghostly
furs
catalogue
dock
tenor
arouse
verbal
excessively
brazil
strenuous
irishman
recess
unclean
psalms
analogy
chemistry
peninsula
infer
maritime
secular
hawk
rein
averted
bake
constantine
oracle
alley
softness
pierce
spinning
snatch
manufactured
launch
psychology
worms
regulate
farming
fasten
actress
etiquette
theater
thanksgiving
valor
untouched
tactics
drug
adverse
gaunt
conducting
veritable
overtaken
distorted
rosa
nina
quart
caprice
candy
obliging
planets
soothed
sic
opium
pavilion
strait
sanguine
cords
odour
trout
paste
regularity
metallic
scrap
convict
instructive
investigate
celtic
package
pirate
fiend
moan
revealing
trades
rounds
accomplishments
crawl
aft
prevalent
role
dose
evans
hypocrisy
l
salmon
snap
alma
magical
tire
hetty
impenetrable
geese
madly
manifold
noticeable
pudding
volcanic
locke
magnetic
deals
core
decency
observance
durst
scratched
predecessor
diplomacy
wert
impartial
disinterested
wig
pump
swedish
norfolk
reigns
similarly
reap
dam
facilities
slippery
transformation
oxygen
suburbs
dares
ornamental
pondered
fringe
raiment
henrietta
wellington
foreman
feat
thirteenth
sultan
certificate
rue
heresy
arabia
medal
location
ether
ruby
heading
subdue
adorn
ancestor
warmer
cluster
quotation
fullest
exposition
custody
thermometer
plausible
toss
desperation
rhetoric
scornful
bailey
rung
civility
dingy
scaffold
concentration
avarice
scrape
pools
oar
flutter
martyr
handy
montague
bait
login
commotion
congenial
drawers
telescope
deposits
edwards
craving
bureau
oscar
speculative
huddled
diverse
slice
renaissance
angelo
meg
murderous
serenity
perspiration
coventry
impudent
ardor
necklace
alight
stimulated
clifford
steadfast
genoa
anglo
saxon
courier
inflamed
xi
drill
spelling
respond
seriousness
fourteenth
womb
literal
singers
usefulness
cloudy
mortality
profusion
fleeting
twentieth
maturity
surf
weed
phases
overcame
womanhood
envious
tapped
latent
whiskey
relatively
forbidding
cleopatra
willow
mathematical
sojourn
booty
camel
implore
amateur
morally
qualifications
gasp
gliding
tested
racing
brightest
joel
extremes
damascus
labored
peggy
exit
originality
humming
isolation
sometime
glee
adult
solace
biography
ff
hardship
lied
donkey
trader
rumour
amply
confide
favors
perspective
belgian
withstand
robust
pro
val
eats
snare
monthly
wines
ignore
envoy
flown
reverie
jehovah
contrive
chatter
judas
nourishment
reforms
clatter
adrian
allude
corrupted
thorn
junior
tony
calcutta
re
holt
psychological
constancy
misunderstood
signals
drying
harshly
distressing
novelist
cyril
editors
intricate
limestone
forty
five
collision
pebbles
willie
knitting
ordeal
foresee
peas
repast
supplying
clan
abject
dart
berth
bridal
indirect
unnoticed
tint
insults
precedent
twisting
bully
vacation
ll
canon
aisle
click
inspiring
oval
impracticable
delirium
cedar
contradict
ingratitude
soften
bewilderment
servitude
comely
stump
redeem
spun
elastic
poultry
horseman
dictionary
prettiest
adoration
icel
wager
involving
pathway
essex
wistful
advent
gear
celebration
conceivable
drowning
faintest
acquiring
befell
good
looking
wares
rendezvous
snug
watery
accompaniment
chaps
crawling
lumber
publishing
customer
mediaeval
prints
lavish
md
genesis
rug
analogous
eleventh
noah
galley
partition
blunder
glasgow
fanciful
ham
rainbow
sentinel
hereby
outlook
smitten
unmarried
mice
installed
vivacity
marking
aesthetic
consume
resent
pose
contentment
sterling
veneration
p
m
barking
bower
organism
unintelligible
emphatic
occurring
factors
guise
editorial
impudence
midday
corporal
sg
aright
nigger
lily
noun
scout
spit
cursing
friedrich
manifestly
marco
battalion
heritage
brotherhood
nun
wad
folding
discerned
powerfully
mitchell
helpful
persist
ellis
frigate
spotted
atoms
curves
outlet
erroneous
violated
withheld
fairies
inherit
sledge
taller
supervision
butt
handsomely
tank
velocity
arctic
colleague
pins
butcher
drowsy
butterfly
chart
twin
sunken
exasperated
narrowly
collins
insulting
deficiency
operating
overthrown
gallows
diligent
hindu
blunt
omen
bleak
vehemently
wretchedness
e
er
ensure
denotes
sentenced
unfair
encampment
possessor
absorbing
descendant
sub
drugs
engineers
independently
bucket
clerical
ache
glitter
ordinance
bamboo
amsterdam
vocation
admirer
limp
pallid
mildly
organisation
timothy
dealer
yorkshire
auspicious
deuce
emblem
gibson
primarily
reducing
ritual
decorations
thigh
groaning
scant
fiscal
mien
charging
cor
railing
peers
inferred
sanctity
accumulation
cynical
inspector
wardrobe
jesuit
texture
adjustment
epistle
adventurer
priesthood
seaman
turbulent
chant
marsh
palmer
unaware
vase
ty
initial
baths
weighty
minimum
correction
morsel
overlook
meagre
unanimous
magician
mystical
twenty
three
inhabit
shaggy
unaccountable
nightmare
carbon
coil
lawless
stairway
willingness
sarcasm
crisp
jerk
tout
vocabulary
stroll
poorly
composing
parliamentary
controlling
fitness
thoughtless
soames
temperance
illumination
translations
martyrdom
mellow
nationality
jam
austere
shoots
casually
pensive
flavour
nets
dice
satisfactorily
shrunk
administer
ante
swine
baptist
listener
unimportant
genera
contrivance
deplorable
museum
benefactor
tints
alphabet
rout
scatter
boer
ftp
steve
extant
bohemia
misunderstanding
universities
dexterity
rag
inseparable
punch
brazen
economical
pernicious
craig
mythology
drained
bolted
abel
stride
circumference
meddle
axis
gum
las
kinder
closes
ferocity
giddy
secluded
resisting
satisfying
reliable
disgusting
thirty
six
ethical
raleigh
crouching
lash
recital
buddhist
collapse
unsatisfactory
lore
varies
mainland
scot
repute
cushion
confound
scrub
myth
flights
oats
layers
ownership
cape
glimmer
scare
waked
bengal
scrupulous
equals
redress
brake
nut
stability
crafty
kirk
bough
momentous
albeit
enlarge
hardness
civilised
dotted
defiant
timidity
solar
heartless
thomson
mat
shun
raid
disclose
suppression
puff
juncture
beak
unjustly
foresaw
rot
aggressive
predicted
quaker
grate
lease
ponderous
maketh
repaid
charcoal
chilly
arrogance
friction
participation
pier
stale
intoxicated
commissioned
ratio
comb
masterpiece
wholesale
embraces
trodden
ephraim
shaw
translate
mortar
recreation
rite
truthful
cavalier
caress
si
curling
rivalry
whim
abreast
thebes
faust
peg
wilhelm
pestilence
ceremonial
receiver
sample
distinctive
consummate
matron
claiming
plural
initiative
inexhaustible
a
m
spider
reed
streak
blocked
titus
smashed
populous
baronet
commodore
jelly
advocates
dinah
salutation
mutiny
chronicles
comforting
serviceable
parchment
playful
potato
transient
administrative
anarchy
barber
revision
operated
farce
germ
profile
provides
noting
disordered
menacing
heightened
finance
averse
azure
bathe
campaigns
lessen
slate
acquaint
gin
humiliating
cleft
conveyance
chivalrous
capricious
tribune
pilgrim
entreaty
womanly
paltry
sporting
maker
digestion
bart
infamy
lambs
gaping
periodical
standpoint
amorous
tub
luxuriant
basic
mutually
chris
greed
premature
extinction
boiler
intimation
scandalous
separating
oratory
banish
electrical
herb
multiply
prosper
friar
nightly
ole
monkeys
interminable
enjoys
similarity
riddle
cleaning
subscription
copious
exclaim
forged
voting
scourge
darkly
privacy
arena
bearded
vera
alacrity
sensual
spin
neutrality
flannel
fasting
trailer
avert
trustworthy
jamaica
unchanged
traveler
unfamiliar
puffed
mirrors
phoebe
father
in
law
conform
particle
railways
stupendous
paddle
innate
reformation
volley
statistics
agrees
simpler
padre
congratulations
lids
muse
inhabitant
ishmael
rustle
clump
calendar
flute
inaccessible
yore
jay
repulsive
fray
po
nomination
conclusive
peaceable
beth
inconceivable
e
en
emerald
lava
trillion
uppermost
arduous
lyric
downright
reproduction
foresight
consistency
ape
senators
pallor
span
salad
snuff
drooped
greetings
chestnut
inquisitive
vicar
noel
attic
savings
affirmative
ills
applications
t
dye
gloucester
nominal
demonstrate
dispense
dissatisfaction
merciless
trusty
coloring
perusal
plaintive
discarded
precarious
infection
ruinous
bolts
arithmetic
considerate
lark
ethics
conventions
stumbling
pitcher
slips
seine
officially
danube
annoy
glide
impunity
amends
sol
conveying
abandonment
mane
tinge
brim
forenoon
seventy
five
sparkle
syllables
shrug
enchantment
franz
trait
bribe
composer
preparatory
audacious
outskirts
soiled
fiddle
football
isaiah
partnership
continuation
pioneer
vest
bass
derby
quarry
rigging
dizzy
abnormal
omission
idolatry
sequence
squeeze
cabbage
canopy
athletic
shirley
drunkenness
intrusion
cause
assign
tackle
dreamt
sceptre
exacting
parched
eddy
percentage
twinkle
curb
sandstone
invaluable
fathom
preferable
adelaide
advertising
scraps
lever
muster
cavity
barbarian
sleepless
fried
abstraction
forefinger
spade
erection
scorned
pail
withdrawal
senator
mortgage
ancestral
succour
ma
forbearance
repress
spouse
valid
witchcraft
workmanship
legacy
proximity
bombay
paula
incorporated
muzzle
reuben
clusters
valve
compelling
dissipated
flickering
guinea
sup
tarry
derision
vehicles
accommodate
glossy
iris
relic
ant
heath
bug
vocal
downfall
construct
undue
vapor
bat
whimsical
contradictory
unlocked
foretold
automatic
explicit
indolent
mates
artful
downcast
well
being
winston
ordinances
catharine
effectively
missions
stalk
indistinct
pregnant
reddish
coveted
fret
peeping
buck
sumptuous
indefinitely
reliance
panama
cocked
dad
everyday
intoxication
aghast
subterranean
turmoil
forfeit
chasm
inspect
perverse
precipitate
dover
ambush
evermore
mass
blot
nook
verdure
parapet
jake
cessation
ankle
classification
fervently
oddly
haul
saxony
embarrassing
hairy
northwest
disabled
laurel
preston
arrogant
hurts
demonstrations
splash
curl
livelihood
wary
scattering
brace
converts
detestable
abandoning
somerset
weakly
clothe
gem
tremor
surveying
variable
anniversary
thirty
two
wrap
curly
diversity
prestige
desertion
freezing
heedless
sentry
believer
ram
rowing
negligence
self
sulphur
discrimination
cooling
millionaire
flowering
meridian
wins
awed
beastly
nuisance
abstain
continental
stanza
target
unwonted
whit
jason
stall
sham
dictate
empress
gout
jobs
manure
nigel
sidewalk
sate
grievance
axes
bony
invest
birmingham
ebb
rabble
restlessness
cruise
rally
rumor
hysterical
girlish
actively
shortest
marseilles
cheque
disregarded
retort
rocking
emerge
perch
flask
ka
countryman
lonesome
manned
unarmed
wast
frog
twenty
eight
unscrupulous
yarn
victuals
outrageous
appropriation
foolishness
quickness
adversity
parma
diseased
iliad
salutary
smelt
territorial
hurricane
irons
canyon
jeremiah
brooklyn
indulging
vapour
disobedience
atrocious
leaps
tapestry
provocation
twenty
six
impotent
smite
acquitted
os
tumultuous
barge
palpable
apprentice
lances
compartment
godly
sarcastic
therefrom
specifically
uniformity
emerging
atonement
whereabouts
davy
framework
sponge
mountainous
annoying
cot
squirrel
wand
grind
bang
unreal
blacksmith
injunction
scarcity
withhold
outright
bavaria
cement
growl
aggregate
fraction
exaltation
inexorable
jug
purer
sap
illegal
sister
in
law
presses
stealthily
dissolve
volcano
hungarian
equilibrium
obstinately
sullenly
assassination
commissions
respectability
bases
maxwell
resounded
closest
embroidery
gunpowder
reproof
yale
combining
weaving
earnings
hamburg
indoors
manufacturers
pitiless
scarf
picnic
misled
pompous
brian
respite
exploit
tracing
geological
passport
confines
dishonour
executioner
township
vacancy
acquiescence
cornwall
crumbling
three
quarters
exploration
needy
stationary
disconcerted
wanderer
beaver
lookout
onion
depicted
boisterous
couples
speakers
woollen
lightness
bitten
aux
toleration
lucia
scar
bohemian
vested
affinity
carlo
sous
penitent
simpson
abiding
ca
immoral
dishonest
yawning
mustache
supplement
whirlwind
clash
terence
lamentable
bennett
farthing
speck
biscuit
appellation
gdp
reserves
uncouth
birch
armchair
judy
greasy
leaden
dough
lining
cleverness
ascetic
clutch
krishna
embark
quotations
friendliness
liberally
trance
untrue
rejection
grating
hanover
inexperienced
mon
wintry
stalwart
meats
stamping
variance
apiece
firmament
absorption
apprehensive
terminate
wilful
conveniently
n
cleanliness
collective
angela
filth
philippines
timely
herein
ignoble
canton
lamentations
moslem
ware
adjective
glen
invade
livid
buggy
prolong
weaken
folio
dismissal
quay
enchanting
heave
purified
syrian
significantly
experimental
film
repressed
cooperation
sequel
wench
calves
retrieved
from
http
en
wiktionary
org
wiki
wiktionary
frequency
lists
pg
def
g
global
big
big
file
big
txt
read
n
len
big
s
set
for
i
in
xrange
n
c
big
i
if
ord
c
and
c
not
in
s
print
i
c
ord
c
big
max
i
min
n
i
s
add
c
print
s
print
ord
c
for
c
in
s
